Crossing the Trixie Bridge

Chapters

02. An Exercises of Apologies and Incompetence
03. Two Beast of Hades versus a Laser Horn
04. Looking For Love In All The Wrong Spaces
05. The New Benchmark in Heart-Breaking News
06. Comparing Tragedy to Fantasy
07. Two Left Legs and An Empty Bottle
08. No Drips On The Floor
09. Finding Mr. Cerberus Fetching
10. Trixie Dreams of Trixie
11. What Doesn't Shimmer
12. Clothing Optional in Equestria
13. Temptation and Apples
14. Like a boss
15. Almost...
17. Tequila for Apple Tears
18. Better Than Hooves
19. Don't Get Too Attached
20. Movie Night
21. Where Thoughts and Hooves May Wander
22. Of Musk and Madness
23. Exchange of Services
24. First Day of Intergration
25. Glimmer's Bootleg Bottles and Apologies
26. Staddles and Bed Sheets Confessions
27. Hot Buns and Psychology
29. Date Night Reflections and Chasing Echos
30. Goodmorning Moon and a Case of Contagious Desire
31. Under the Banner of Friendship
32. A Proper Introduction: Take Two
33. Aggression, Temptation, Progression, and Ultimatums
34. A Human Worth Fighting For.
35. The Dance Part 1
36. The Dance Part 2
37. The Dance Part 3
38. After-Party: A Game of Kings
39. Dreamers Insight: Tell Me Your Desires
40. A Different Kind of Love. A different Kind of Missery
41. Reevaluation of Relationships.
42. Theories, Introductions, Missions, and a Question.
43. To Prove One's Worth
44. The Flawless Plan
45. No Trophies For Getting Naked
46. Magic Fingers And Apologies Of The Past.
47. Mandatory Bedmates and an Allegiance of Echos
48. Can I Get a Hell Yeah!
49. Finally, Some Time Alone
49.5 Interlude: So, About the Humans the Other Night.
50. What's Really Meant To Be?
51. The Power of Touch: Is That How You Really Feel?
52. The Trials of Lonely Hearts: Part 1
54. The Trials of Lonely Hearts: Part 3
55. Dealing with the Exposure of Secrets
56. Predators
57. Protection, Lust, and Trust
58. The Learning Curve of Opportunities & Reservations.
59. The Power of Touch: How Will They Really Feel?
60. The Fear of What Follows After
61. Dreams That Foreshadow and Other Shadows Too
62. Broken Arrow
63. Make Sure You Hold Her Tight
64. Answers From The Shadows and Salvation from Chokeholds.
65. Where Some Learn, Others Have Forgotten.
66. Everyone's Wake Up Call.
67. Compensating: Part 1.
69. Compensating: Part 3 "Merging Fantasy with Theory"
70. Compensating: Part 4 "A Change in Dynamics."
71. Compensating. Part 5 "Double, Double, Pinkie's in trouble."
72. Compensating. Part 6 "Colt Crazy."
73. A Few Less Secrets, No Need to be Alone.
74. Pre-Post-War-Party Party: "The Setup."
75. Post-War-Party Party: Part 1. "The Kick-Off."
76. Post-War-Party Party: Part 2. Party on.
77. Post-War-Party Party: Part 3. Leaving an Impact
78. Post-War-Party Party: The Wrap-Up.
79. No Turning Back Now.
79. 1. No Turning Back Now: A Mayor, a Baker, and a Curious Princess.
79. 2. No Turning Back Now: No Restrictions, Partner.
79.3 No Turning Back Now: Half a Harem and Their Man.
79.4 No Turning Back Now: Let Sleeping Devil Dogs Rut.
79.5. No Turning Back Now: The Royal Treatment.
79.6. No Turning Back Now: Something to Dream About.
80. Same Song, Different Lyrics.
81. Short Game, Long Game.
82. Formal Plans & Altered Expectations.
84. The Secrets Royals Keep.
85. To the Darkness, We Shall Return.
86. Bitter Hoplessness. Sweet Company.
88. Curiosities, Conversations, Families, and Suspicion.
88.1 Thrid Dates the Charm, Stud.
88.2 Comparing Apples to Jelly Donuts.
88.3 Make Love, Not Order.
88.4. A Harem's Reward VS One Who Hasn't Fought.
88.5. Growing a Herd, Deep Under Cover.
89. A Man About Town.
90. Building Better Bonds, and Mother of the Year.
91. Gossip and Gucci Perfume.
92. Welcome to Canterlot. Bring Your Secrets to Share.
93. Delegating and Dancing.
94. A Garden of Werewolves?
95. Survive the Day, Escape the Garden.
96. Werewolves by Night, Avengers by Day.
96.1. A Night to Spoil or Be Spoiled.
97. Where Everything Went Wrong.
98. The Old Rivals Pact.
99. A String of Whispers.
100.1. Harmony: Bloodlines and War.
100.2. Harmony: Run.
100.3. Harmony: Thank You For Trying to Help Me Be Something Else.
100.4. Harmony: I Am Your Life. I Am Your Death. [The Final Conflict.]
100.5. The End. Part 1.
100.5. The End: Part 2.
100.5. The End. Part 3.
100.5. The End. Part 4.
100.5. The End. Part 6.
Epilogue. Post Conflict: A Whole New World. Part 1.
Epilogue. Post Conflict: A Whole New World. Part 2.
Bonus: Beyond the Mirror.
01. Party Off. Party On.
16. Deus ex Machina
28. Date Night, Not Alone Tonight.
33.5. Between Temptation & Progression, Is A Little Help.
53. The Trials of Lonely Hearts: Part 2
68. Compensating: Part 2 "Comparing Fantasy to Reality."
83. Dignitaries in. Discord Out.
87. Dinner and Confession: The First Pact.
88.6. A Night of Three Together. A Night of Two Apart.
100.5. The End. Part 5.

02. An Exercises of Apologies and Incompetence

In a not so crowded Ponyville, two very tired star-studded mares of cyan and lavender were leaving Crystal's Restaurant.

Under her fashionable cap and cape of stars, Trixie was being escorted by her new favored companion.

"Starlight, I can't thank you enough for everything."

"Well, what are friends for?" Starlight recanted what had become a running gag for them, triggering more giggles between the two.

"So..." Trixie had an uneasy draw in her pause. "Are you sure everything is going to be okay with you and the Princess?"

"Twilight or Celestia?" Starlight asked with a coy grin.

"Ugh... both?" Trixie replied, actually unsure about how both were reacting to last night's events.

Starlight raised her head up high with a confident smile.

"Oh, I'll be fine. Twilight realizes now that she was wrong about you. Wrong about this whole… well, this whole thing, actually," her words turned a bit cynical at the end.

"But!" She emphasized there was more to her explanation. "That's all cleared up, and we all learned a valuable lesson about friendship."

Trixie's eyes lifted, along with a smile.

"I know you're right and all, but doesn't it bother you using such corny cliché lines like that?"

Starlight's eyes roll back, with her mouth agape.

"Ugh, for Celestia's sake. You have no idea."

They continue walking onward to the end of town, laughter roaring between them.

After a good laugh, Trixie asked with a hopeful smile.

"So, speaking of Celestia. How did it turn out with her being stood up last night?"

Starlight bashfully had to lower her gaze.

"Well..."

[Meanwhile, inside the oddest looking crystal castle ever.]

A coffee cup gripped in a glowing golden aura rose to meet the pearliest white lips of any royal figure.

Celestia and Twilight sat across from each other of the large enchanted table map. The sipping of coffee shattered the awkward silence like a brick had broken a window.

Celestia lowered her cup.

"So, as I was watching the ice sculpture you left me with melt away, this cannonball performance of-"

"Yes!" Twilights face was blazon with excitement. "The Moon-Shot Manticore Mouth Dive! I went to Starlight's side and told her about how when I first came to Ponyville, you gave me the space I needed to make my own friends, and that I should do the same for her."

Celestia sipped her coffee, the bags of sleep under her eyes refused to let her hide any trace of discontent.

"You're telling me that because of your intervention, with your only student, during her first test, an actual attempt to make a friend on her own mind you, Trixie-"

"Pulled off the most Ah-mazing-" Twilight shouted, trying to answer for Celestia.

"-tried to commit suicide-" Celestia continued to ask her question.

"Greatest feat of stage magic I had ever seen!" Twilight finished, hoping the great feat would distract from the severity of her interference.

"in front of a full audience-" Celestia continued, not letting Twilight take over her inquiry.

"You should have heard the cheers from the crowd!" Twilight added and slowly waved her right hoof overhead, illustrating the calls of the cheering ponies.

Celestia's eyes could have burned a hole through Twilight's head as she stood before her. Even the best toothy smile anypony could have while trying to avoid the suspicion of guilt wasn't going to make Celestia let up.

"… hoping Starlight would come back to make sure she didn't die in the jaws of a manticore?"

Dead air filled the room. Celestia, unfazed by Twilight's over performance, again raised her coffee cup to her lips, sipping loudly.

Twilight was sweating bullets and tried to hold firm in her attempts at the ever-fleeting plausible deniability surrounding her.

"Oh, I think every pony knew that Starlight would have never left Trixie to-"

Celestia sipped loudly again.

Twilight paused from the interruption but started to convincing Celestia of how great things were when the cup was lowered.

"I'm not sure if you know this, but even though she's not a princess like us, Starlight's magic-"

Another loud sip of coffee broke her stride, and Celestia's eyes grew even more narrow.

A nervous Twilight pawned off a laugh under her breath, still hoping to save herself.

"Well, the real magic that night was backstage where we all made up. And Trixie even thanked me for-"

The loudest sip of coffee yet cut her off again, her figure falling under trained authority's smoldering eyes. This sip held off Twilight's banter for 7 seconds... 8 seconds... 9 seconds...

Twilight stood frozen, holding her hoof up to her chest, her head held high, and she was arching back in some regal pose of noble modesty. Patiently, she was waiting for Celestia's sipping to end.

... 10 seconds...

"Okay!" Twilight flung her hooves up to the ceiling, professing her sins.
"I did everything wrong the whole time! Even after they called me out on it!"

Twilight pointed to one side or the other for each mistake she made. She even replayed the motions of hiding Pon3 and herself in a bush to spy on Starlight.

Finally, she gave up with a gasp, falling face-first on the table.

"I was just so scared Trixie would be a bad influence or do something to hurt Starlight just to get back at me."

Celestia lowered her cup of coffee back to the table, rolling her eyes again with a deep sigh.

"Twilight? Your story sounds a lot more like you have a lack of trust in yourself, rather than in your pupil or her peers, for that matter."

Twilight raised her head, looking up to her mentor inquisitively.

"You were so confident that you gave Starlight all the right lessons for her to make the right choices. But at the first sign of a challenge, you suddenly thought that she wasn't ready after all. Right?" Celestia lectured.

Twilight sulked, drowning in her own failure.

"Yes, I should of had more faith in her judgment."

A faint smile crossed Celestia's lips under her tired eyes as they closed.

"After all, she does have a great teacher."

Twilight's eyes rose to meet hers.

"Does she?"

Celestia stood up from her seat and walked over to Twilights' side, one hoof wrapping around from behind her, pulling them close together for a much-needed hug.

"Of course, she does. After all, didn't I train her teacher?"

"You did," Twilight smiled and hugged her back tightly, letting go of her fears and doubts for the moment.

Celestia smiled softly, happy to see Twilight had learned her lesson.

"Holding a grudge didn't help either, my dear."

"I know," Twilight agreed, but at this point, whatever Celestia said she would agree to.

Still proud of her student, Celestia basked in the moment, knowing her student could only grow from this.

"Work on it. It will save you from a lot of headaches and stress wrinkles when you're my age."

Twilight nuzzled in closer.

"I'd rather not think about all the problems that come with being your age, right now."

Celestia kept her close, happy to see the progress of her young student, having grown so much. At least until her eyes opened wide, staring into the void, Twilight's words finally resonating with her.

"What kind of problems do you think I have at my age, Twilight?" She asked, pulling her wings out of the embrace.

Twilight snapped back into panic mode.

"Oh my, Celestia. I can't believe what time it is! You need to be on your way, and I have so many royal friendship duties to fulfill! Not to mention a whole friendship report that needs to be recorded, I'm so behind on my schedule! I know you understand!"

Edging herself closer and closer to the door, Twilight was frantically excusing herself.

"Oh wait, I hear Spike calling me! I'll send the guards to come get you. Have a nice trip back!"

And in a flash of light, she teleported herself out, and Celestia stood alone in the center of the room, dwelling on Twilight's words more than she should.

"... I don't have old pony problems," she says with a pouty face.

Back to the outskirts of Ponyville, Trixie and Starlight were taking down the remaining stage items to be packed away. The floorboards started to glow with a light blue aura. Nuts and bolts magically came undone, separating themselves and floating overhead to Trixie's wagon.

Starlight trotted over, looking over the materials.

"And where do all these go?"

Trixie was face down, impossibly deep into one of her magic chests.

"If it's lumber, just leave it stacked near the chairs. I'll be selling it back as soon as everything else is packed."

Starlight made a face to match her confusion.

"Selling it back? Trixie, do you buy and build a new stage every time you do a show?"

Trixie struggled her way out of her enchanted chest, falling back onto her rump. She stood up, brushed herself off, and then walked off proudly with her head held high.

"The Great and Powerful Trixie is a pony of modest needs while traveling. She cannot be bothered with such cumbersome supplies whilst traveling so efficiently," she said before she pointed to her open wagon and the somewhat cramped space it held.

Starlight lowered the lumber to the ground and made her way over to peer inside for herself.

"You have plenty of room for everything here if you used the right storage spells."

Trixie again held her head high.

"Oh, Starlight. I already sacrifice so much comfort as it is. But, for her adoring fans, the Amazing Trixie will- wait, did you say storage spells?"

Starlight smiled as if the concept were so simple that Trixie should have known.

"Well, yeah. Storage spells are actually pretty easy when you're storing items that are non-perishable and such. I can teach you if you'd like."

The flash of teleportation could be heard behind the two ponies, followed by the sound of four flailing legs and a yelp from Twilight as she fell through the open floor of what was once Trixie's stage. The sounds of lumber and an alicorn colliding caused the two to cringe.

A bit dazed and now covered in dust, Twilight lay with her head spinning. Trixie and Starlight trotted up the stairs and looked down into the mess.

Trixie couldn't hold in her laugh, seeing her old rival in such a state.

"Hehehe, Twilight, I didn't know you'd be dropping in."

Starlight let a chuckle escape but cleared her throat and put on a serious face.

"That's not funny, Trixie."

Trixie turned to Starlight with a grin, making Starlight's serious face melted away.

"Okay, it's a little funny."

She turned back to Twilight.

"But Twilight, what are you doing here? Shouldn't you be with Princess Celestia? She didn't leave already, did she?"

Twilight shook her head, and you'd swear you could hear a cowbell jingle before stopping and answering the question.

"Wha? Oh, no, everything's fine," she declared with a hyper-excited face.

Another bloom of light flashed in as Twilight teleported behind them.

"After giving my report, I thought I'd help see Trixie off," Twilight said as she turned to face them both with a smile of faux confidence.

Trixie somehow seemed to doubt these words.

"You actually gave up time with Celestia to see her off so that you could see me off instead?"

Twilight stood statuesque, her competent smile growing suspiciously large.

"... Yes?!"

The two across from Twilight awkwardly stared in disbelief, as if they could plainly see it was a lie.

Given the rivalry between her mentor and her new friend, Starlight approached her royal friend, knowing something was up.

"Twilight, are you avoiding Celestia and using this as an excuse?"

"What? No," Twilight answered, trying to keep her cool. "She has no idea where I am right now."

Instantly, Twilight's cool evaporated, and Trixie looked on with a snark of disappointment.

"Right, Princess of Friendship in action, everypony," she scoffed before trotting off to continue packing.

Starlight put a hoof over Twilight's shoulder.

"I don't know what's going on between you and Celestia, but I'm sure the Princess of Friendship would know how bad this must look for you right now. Especially considering your past with Trixie and what little improvement you made with her last night."

Twilight sighed, accepting that her attempts to pass as genuine had failed twice in a row today.

"I know," she said before she looked up in earnest. "But it's not like I wouldn't want to see her again, or actually come to see her off. This was just the first place and group of ponies I could go to."

Starlight smiled, understanding how complicated these things can be.

"Well, your entry and explanation leave a lot to be desired."

After another look back at what all had to be done, Starlight sulked and groaned.

"But, we are probably going to need some help."

Twilight lips raised just enough above a frown to show a little happiness coming back. That was enough to keep Starlight thinking positively, and she invited her mentor in to help.

"Come on, I was about to help Trixie with some storage spells."

Trixie begrudgingly let Twilight help, but the three quickly lightened the tension between them. They were actually able to enjoy their time taking down all the props and lumber.

During the breakdown, Starlight would take time away to help show Trixie how to create a pocket of space bigger than she would have ever known how to on her own. Humorously, Twilight only needed to be shooed away twice before letting Starlight handle the lessons on her own. Thankfully, due to their combined efforts, and some new magic that Trixie was already forgetting, the process that should have taken most of the day took just barely over an hour.

Trixie looked at the empty lot that held a cheering crowd just the night before, now empty, leaving her free from hours of labor. The fact that an entire stage could now be carried along with her, saving her more than just a pretty bit, was another amazing comfort.

She beamed with joy, thinking of the endless potential for future magic tricks and performances that would come with these new spells. Plus, the benefit that came with faster setup and teardown times ran through her mind. That, and having Starlight, her first real honestly made friend, gave her, even more, to be thankful for. Twilight had popped into those strings of thought for a moment, but really it was magic shows and Starlight.

Realizing all the new potential, Trixie flung herself onto Starlight, wrapping her forearms far too tightly around her friend and hugging her tightly.

"Oh, Starlight! Thank you so much!"

The excitement overtook her as she puckered up, kissing Starlight hard on her cheek, causing the violet pony to turn a rather bright shade of red.

Trixie held on, oblivious to her friends' embarrassment.

"I don't know how I ever could have gotten this done so quickly without you."

Twilight smiled innocently next to the two.

"Ahem."

Trixie must have realized how out of character she was, and she pulled away from Starlight and sat properly before the princess.

"Well, I suppose I owe you some thanks as well. Not that you really wanted to help, but the Great and Powerful Trixie would be amiss if she didn't at least-"

Her words lowered and faltered as she looked towards her old rival and saw a generous stack of books floating over towards her.

"-thank... you?"

The books gently were placed before Trixie. She was not as well versed in magic as she so often liked to play herself off as. However, instantly, from the bindings and quality of the covers she could see, these were not the kind of books that were commonly sold, nor cheap.

"Princess, what are?... Are these for me?" She was truly taken aback.

Twilight tried not to look too proud of herself.

"I overheard Starlight teaching you the storage spells, and I wanted to help."

Twilight had a moment of reflection on herself that was easy to see by the others.

"But I don't think I've earned that right or that level of trust with you. So, with each lesson she gave you, I grabbed a book of mine that I thought could help you with that type of magic."

Trixie picked up the first book, aptly titled 'Hyperspace, Rosen-Bridges and Other Concepts of Configuring Time and Space.'

Twilight was still trying to explain herself, hoping the fits would be well received.

"I thought maybe you could study in your downtime."

Trixie grabbed another book, 'Familiarity Linked Magic - Binding memories, emotions, and other cognitive-based concepts to spells, charms, and enchantments.'

Twilight felt a deep sense of joy, watching Trixie lose herself in the gifted articles of literature.

"There's a great deal of knowledge in these books. So, if you study hard and practice a lot, I can only imagine the new and amazing feats the Great and Powerful Trixie will be able to perform."

Trixie still didn't know what to make of this. This was too much, far too good to be true, and she opened the first book, expecting blank pages or funny pictures as some kind of prank. Instead, all the pages were finely crafted and skillfully written. Detailed charts and graphics that were far more in-depth than anything she was ever able to get her hooves on.

She held the book in front of her, still in awe.

"Princess, you really didn't have to."

Twilight lowered her gaze, another moment of self-reflection. Only this time, it seemed to reflect shame and embarrassment.

"I have a lot of making up to do with you, Trixie. I know this might not seem like much, but I think that-"

Just like with Starlight, Trixie bolted forward, wrapping her forelegs around Twilight's neck. She didn't hug Twilight as tightly as Starlight, but it was just as sincere.

"This is the nicest gift anyone has ever given me."

Starlight was surprised, but her shock quickly gave way to the warmth of her genuine appreciation Trixie had for her gifts.

Twilight closed her eyes and brought her wings around Trixie.

"Emph, this is the probably the best hug I've gotten for an apology, all day."

Starlight was standing back, genuinely touched by the generosity and display of friendship Twilight displayed, only to be interrupted by yet another statement Twilight seemed to have made without thinking.

"Best apology hug you've gotten all day? How many have you had so far? No, why are you getting apology hugs?" She inquired.

Twilight brought back her wings, letting Trixie pull back enough to sit down, but still leaned with her hooves out against Twilight.

Still not knowing how to keep her own hoof out of her mouth, Twilight explained.

"Weeeeeell, I told Celestia everything that happened since you came back to Ponyville, Trixie. And I mean everything. I told her that I didn't trust you at first, and how I was worried about you, Starlight."

Trixie leaned in a bit closer to Twilight.

"Did I really have you that worked up, Twilight?"

Twilight brought her right hoof up to Trixie's.

"Yes… well, no. Really, I was just worried that I wasn't as good of a teacher as I hoped I would be. The real problem I had was with not trusting myself, which then made me not trust everypony else."

Trixie couldn't help but think about their bitter rivalry and understand some hesitation, though she wasn't about to admit it. Regardless, she was a bit hurt and had to get an answer from Twilight.

"But you do trust all of us now, right?"

Twilight's lips showed a smile, but her eyes were that of an apology.

"Yes, of course, I do."

Trixie slowly ebbed out the words, "So, your other apology hug was for?"

Twilight showed what modesty she could as she answered.

"It was my apology to Celestia for letting her down and not doing what I should have done all along."

She looked to Starlight, staring eye to eye.

"Like listening to a friend and believing in them."

Now over the fact that she acted so immaturely, Twilight smiled and rolled her eyes, looking a bit playful and bashful.

"And of course, I was acting like a little filly about it all, so Celestia gave me a hug. Whiiiich I kinda needed at the time."

Starlight was still confused and asked, "So why were you avoiding her if you both hugged it out and everything ended up being okay?"

Twilight had a nerdy snorkel in her laugh as she thought back to her earlier lack of a filter.

"Ah, well, Celestia said that I shouldn't worry so much, because it will give me stress wrinkles when I get to be her age. Then I said something about not wanting to think about the problems that come with her age, which made her think I said she had old pony problems."

Starlight's and Trixie's eyes were both shot wide open, staring in disbelief that such a thing would be said to such a healthy and beautiful princess like Celestia.

Twilight bobbed her head from side to side with each detail.

"So, I started backing out, saying that I heard Spike calling me, but I actually came here instead. Thought I could help make amends and patch, things over with you, Trixie."

Twilight again froze in mid-thought. Panic returned as she sprang to all fours, wings erect.

"Oh, flank! I told Celestia I heard Spike calling and left... I haven't seen Spike all morning! What if he ran into her and asked where I was? What if she found him and asked where I was?"

Without another word, Twilight teleported out with a quick flash of light and the pop from her magic dispersing.

Trixie turned sharply to Starlight.

"Is she going to be alright?"

Starlight face hooved.

"I have no idea, but I better head back and make sure she doesn't end up in the dungeon or do something crazy." She sighed, looking back to the Tree Castle, then back to Trixie. "You won't be leaving for a while, will you?"

Trixie looked back over to her wagon.

"Well, my plan was to spend all day packing and leave late. But now I can relax a bit, maybe I'll take a Great and Powerful nap." She turned to her wagon and shook her hoof back and forth towards Twilight's castle. "Go save the Princess from herself."

Starlight turned and started off.

"I'll do my best to see you before you leave tonight. Hopefully, this won't take long."

Trixie's eyes followed Starlight as she walked away.

"Ugh, aren't you going to teleport to the castle?"

Starlight continued walking at a leisure pace.

"No, I'm going to let the crazy run itself out as much as possible before I get back."

Trixie waved a temporary farewell to her friend.

"I won't leave without you."

The distance between them grew to a shouting distance.

"Unless you're really late, in which case you better write me!"

Starlight just waved from a distance, leaving Trixie to herself.

Trixie stood up, making her way to the wagon for her bed and a little rest, but took only two steps forward before she stopped.

"Oh, right."

Her horn glowed and lifted the books Twilight had given her.

"There is much reading to be done if I, Trixie, are to become even Greater and more Powerer. Powererful. Power... Even better than before!"

With moxie, she stepped into her wagon, relishing in her living space being cleaner and more spacious than ever before. She sprawled out on a bed, now large enough for her to actually lay fully stretched out on.

So, there she lay, belly down, and all four legs stretched out in all directions.

"This is so much better. Greatness needs room to grow," she giggled to herself and rolled over on her back, bringing the first two books she had looked at earlier into view.

Turning them both open, spanning the pages quickly. The first book of Time and Space stopped on a page with text that only those who knew magic would understand. She reviewed what looked to be a schematic representing two points on an arched surface and a funnel on both sides that met in the middle. The second book stopped turning on a page with a picture of a beautiful unicorn, standing on a balcony overlooking various ponies below her, all bowing or raising their hooves in praise.

"Trixie is about to make the most amazing show even more amazing for her adoring fans."

She grinned as text from the pages began to radiate, and another book of Trixie's own floated up with the others, turning to a blank page.

Piece by piece, different sections of text and images began to glow in the book, and a copy of an altered version would appear on the blank paper. Trixie was planning a spell far more complex than she really understood it to be.

[Back over with Starlight.]

After a brisk stroll through Ponyville, Starlight finally arrived back home to the castle. She entered expecting chaos, yet it seemed mostly quiet as she stood in the entranceway.

"Okay, there isn't nearly as much screaming as I had expected. I hope Twilight isn't actually in the dungeon."

Starlight flashed into the magic table room.

"Hello?"

All the seats, as well as the room, were empty, so she flashed into the kitchen.

"Spike?"

There was no response, and she began to worry that maybe Twilight got herself into trouble after all.

"Oh, no. Twi..."

Starlight went to the balcony, the study, even the bathroom, but no pony anywhere.

"Oh my gosh. What if Celestia really did... No, Twilight means way too much to-" Starlight yawned, the long night with no sleep catching up to her. "Ugh. Way too much to her to do something as-" another yawn.

"Ugh! I'm so tired. I don't know how much help I'm gonna be if I don't get some-"

Starlight had an epiphany, which did not excite her. In fact, she frowned at the thought.

"Twilight, I swear to the sun on Celestia's flank."

With another flash, Starlight teleported into Twilight's room, and much to her relief, and frustration, there the princess lay, lay soundly asleep. Not even under the covers, just flopped down on the bed.

"Seriously, Twi. You leave us in a hurry like your horn was going to fall off, like it's some emergency, and what you do?"

Starlight stood by the edge of the bed, watching Twilight snore.

"Just crawl into bed and sleep it off."

Another yawn inspired a new thought about Twilight's state of consciousness.

"Well, after the day you had. I guess I can't blame you."

She noticed another set of heavy breathing. She looked over to the foot of the bed, where Spike was asleep. Probably hadn't even gotten up for the day yet.

Another yawn broke free.

"Well... I guess there's no fighting it. I suppose a nap would do me some good as well,"

With heavy eyelids, Starlight started towards the door. A little sleep would be best before seeing Trixie off.

"Twilight!" The bedroom door slammed open, Pinkie Pie had burst in gasping for air. "Something big is happening!"

"Pinkie?!" Starlight jolted back. "What's going on?"

"Starlight!" Pinkie dashed over, grabbing her by the shoulders, shaking her violently.

"It's the Twitch! Major Twitchy Twitch'a Twitch! Where's Twilight? No time for that! You'll have to do!"

Pinkie locked arms with Starlight and raced out the door.

Twilight stirred just slightly, groaning something to Spike and mumbling unintelligible words before she returned to slumber.

Outside, Starlight was struggling to keep pace with the pink blur of pure sugar-filled energy.

"Pinkie! Slow down! Where are we going?"

Pinkie looked back over her shoulder, oblivious to the context of the question.

"What? I dunno..."

Starlight found herself surprised to be shocked by Pinkie's lack of logic.

"What do you mean you don't know? You just pulled me outside to help you- help you... what am I helping you with?"

Pinkie looked behind her again, probably even more confused than Starlight.

"You're helping me? I thought I was helping you?"

If ever there was a day for Starlight to be a villain again.

"Pinkie!"

Pinkie's shouted as her body locked up, and her tail began to tighten and spasm with no warning given to Starlight.

"Twitch!"

The crash was unavoidable, and Starlight collided full speed into Pinkie's rear end.

They both toppled to the ground, as rough of a tumble as one could expect given their pace. Falling over Pinky's spasming body, Starlight rolled farther ahead than the walking seizure of pink that dug into the ground.

Too tired to deal with this, and at her limit of tolerance, Starlight picked herself up.

"Ergha! Pinkie! You can't just pull some pony out of-"

Starlight looked to Pinkie, no longer stiff, but shaking violently, her face constricting in pain and fear. Somehow, the spasms were much more intense than before. Not just in her tail or mane, but they were over her whole body, growing stronger and more erratic.

With her body shaking, she screamed out in the busy streets of Ponyville.

"Starlight!"

"Pinkie!" Starlight screamed back, the fear taking her over.

Suddenly, the shaking stopped abruptly, so abruptly that it proved too fast for Starlight to catch the poor pink pony as she fell to the ground from muscle fatigue.

Starlight, frightened by the site, slowly approached Pinkie, fearing that perhaps the worst had happened. Could Pinkie Pie's Twitch have been so strong it had killed her?

On the approach, Pinky's head popped up from the dirt she lay in, completely unphased by the incident.

"Hugh? It stopped,"

Her neck stretching the length of her body to her backside.

"Hmm."

Her left eye popped out, elongating from its socket, scanning over the motionless strains of hair in her tail.

"Pinkie?" Starlight called out with caution.

Pinkie's eye returned to its socket as her head turned upright until her neck, which was bent in a way that should be physically impossible.

"My Twitch never gets that strong. Must have been a false alarm."

"What?" Starlight's eyes twitched, a precursor of something else that was likely to come crashing down if Pinkie had pulled her away from a well-deserved nap for nothing.

Pinkie sprang up as if nothing had happened.

"Welp, I'm heading back to the cake shop. I left three dozen raspberry jelly bean cupcakes in the oven. Mr. and Mrs. Cake would be really angry if I let them burn. You understand, right Starlight?"

The Pink Party Pony explained herself, smiling just as bright as the daylight itself, brimming with carelessness... or possibly mindless joy.

Starlight, on the other hand, was exhausted, still sore from the tumble, and practically livid.

"Do you know how scared you had me, Pinkie? I thought something terrible was about to happen!"

As if on cue, Starlight noticed all of the shadows getting much sharper and longer.

The two then watched as rays of light, all of them mirages of whites, neon blues, crimsons, and velvets, shining brightly from behind.

Starlight turned to look behind her—the source of the light coming from where she had left Trixie.

Pinkie's expression was that of awe and wonder.

"Ooooooooooh. That's what the Twitch was-"

An explosion erupted from the light with a concussive blast hitting them both. Then a gust of wind that followed behind it rushed past, pushing them back.

Both mares instinctively braced themselves against its growing intensity. Just as Starlight got her hooves dug into the dirt, it was over. Without dying down or carrying past them, it just… stopped. The lights, the wind, and the explosion were gone. Vanished as if they were just blinked out of existence.

Pinkie started bouncing up and down, titillated by the display.

"Wow! What was that? It was like a sonic rainboom, but like 20% cooler!"

Pinkie looked back at her tail and grabbed it with her front hooves, shaking it like she had shaken Starlight earlier.

"Hey! Come on, Twitch! Do it again! That was amazing!"

Starlight grabbed Pinkie's head by both of her cheeks.

"Pinkie! Listen! That came from where Trixie was camping. Go get Twilight! Get everypony else! She might be hurt!"

Pinkie gasped in the overexcited fashion only she was known for.

"Oh my gosh, you're right!" Pinkie dropped her front hoof down alongside her other. "But first, the cupcakes."

Starlight snapped.

"Pinkie!"

Staying true to her character, Pinkie put on a serious stock photo version of a serious face.

"Right! Twilight and the others, then the cupcakes!"

Then, fast as lighting, Pinkie had dashed off out of sight.

Starlight looked back towards the still horizon.

"Oh, Trixie, what did you do."

A flash of light and an audible pop, Starlight teleported towards her friend.

[Back where Starlight had left Trixie.]

Starlight appeared where she had last walked off to leave Trixie and began her search.

"Trixie! Trixie, where are you?!"

She scanned the empty area, nothing to be seen except for the wagon. It was tipped over but didn't seem to be too badly damaged.

"Trixie! Are you okay! Are you in there?"

She ran over, hoping to find her still in one piece, or at least still breathing.

"Trixie!"

Starlight crawled through the open door. Clutter and trinkets scattered about until a mumble could be faintly heard.

"Trixie! Are you in here? Say something!" Starlight yelled as she jumped back and forth outside of the wagon, trying to find her.

Somewhere in the wreckage, Trixie's voice broke through.

"The Greater and more Powerer- Fullpowerer- Powererfuller... Better Than Before Trixie, welcomes you all to Las Pegasus. Don't try the Tofu sticks. They're terrible."

Starlight flared up her magic, ripping the canvas that covered the wagon, tearing it clear off the frame. As the fabric was removed, the contents of years of Trixie's travels spilled out onto the grass.

"Trixie! Keep talking! I'll find you!"

With her bare hooves and magic, she tossed and rolled out boxes and bags and strange items she didn't even know how to identify.

"Trixie! Tell me where you are!"

A less muffled reply came from under an oversized plush of Star Swirl the Bearded.

"Quiet in the front row! My assistant is speaking!"

Starlight pulled the plush out of the way, finally letting her see the trapped pony. Another glow of her horn and flash of light, Starlight teleported them both out.

Trixie appeared only a few feet away on her mattress and Starlight at her side.

"Oh, no. Trixie, what happened?"

Starlight brushed Trixie's hair out of her face, revealing clear signs of injury.

Most of the right side of her face was swollen. There was a reflection with a tint of red from blood in her nose, coming from both nostrils. Her right eye was dilated, but the left was constricted. She didn't even seem to notice anything visually in front of her.

On top of that, it looked like Trixie was sleepwalking, moving her legs like she was walking and performing her magic show. Either she was blind, or so out of it that she wasn't able to respond. Perhaps, both?

Starlight stood over her friend, trying to hold magician horse still.

"Trixie, tell me what happened. What did you do? I know you did this. I don't know how, but I know you did this."

Trixie was still living out a dream, or some illusion.

"My assistant, best friend, will now help me escape the jaws of a pony eating Manticore."

"Trixie! Please!" Starlight pleaded.

"Not even the Manticore will eat the Tofu sticks," Trixie said in disgust.

"Oh, come on! Trixie!" Starlight shouted

In an act of frustration, Starlight used her magic to summon a bucket of ice water, dumping it on Trixie's face.

At first, Trixie seemed unfazed, going on a tangent of how bad the Tofu sticks were, but slowly appear to come out of her trance. She started looking around and reached for Starlight's hooves while spitting the water out of her mouth. She struggled a bit more, choking on the water running down her nose that wasn't helping her cause.

After a few moments, she was coughing and complaining.

"Ahh! There's water up my nose! Why is it so cold!"

More coughing accompanied the appearance of Trixie coming to.

"The Great and Powerful-" More Great and Powerful coughing "Trixie cannot work under these conditions!"

"Trixie!" Starlight's voice pleaded to get her attention.

Trixie slowly turned, her vision adjusting to that wonderful face of her friend that was staring down at her. However, for some reason, she looked worried if not angry.

"Starlight?"

Trixie's vision, now mostly clear, traced her eyes around to see where she was.

"Why aren't we in Las Pegasus?"

Starlight collapsed on top of Trixie, hugging her too tightly, considering Trixie's condition and just how much her body hurt.

"Trixie, you big dummy."

Trixie didn't really understand what was happening. She was still looking around, trying to put together why she was cold and wet, and what did she taste blood in her mouth? What was on her body was hurting and why?

Then, as she looked around more and she wondered what happened to her wagon. That question brought her back to her spell she was putting together.

Trixie looked up, narrowing her eyes.

"Starlight, I think you can let go now."

Starlight looked down, realizing the awkward position they were in and sat up. So much was running through her mind. She was most relieved to see her friend was finally lucid, confused as to what exactly happened, almost as confused as herself, but lucid nonetheless.

Now that the shock was over, she was just angry that Trixie had her so worried and was obviously responsible for whatever caused this.

She tried to compose herself before her questioning started.

"Now, Trixie, can you pleeeeeease tell me what happened here?"

Trixie looked back to her busted and battered wagon. Her horned glowed, causing the debris to move as something was being pulled out.

Her hat emerged, it's cone was bent over with a hard crease pressed into it and a long rip in its brim floated over. It lofted over and landed snuggly on Trixie's head.

"Trixie?" Starlight meekly spoke.

More debris shifted as something else was being pulled out—a notebook. It was the one Trixie was working with earlier.

She opened her book to the last set of pages she was working on, the book lowered into her lap, and she began to look over her work. Her eyes search with every turn of the pages, scanning for something. All the while, she would hum quietly to herself as her thoughts were being processed.

Starlight had more and more curious, but her impatience was about to overtake her curiosity. "Well?"

Trixie turned the book around, showing Starlight a mesh of text and pictures. "I think I messed up my spell."

Starlight grabbed the book out of her hooves, looking over the contents that spread over multiple pages. Much of it was so poorly put together that it might as well of been a math equation written out as a poorly organized poem. Only, the math was done wrong, on top of not being poetry.

"Trixie... what were you even trying to do with spells strung together like this?"

Author's Note

If there wasn't enough pony in the first chapter, this should help calm such concerns.

03. Two Beast of Hades versus a Laser Horn

"What?! You really thought you could pull off such a complex combination of spells that big?"

Starlight couldn't believe the levels of ignorance and foolishness from the writings she was looking over. Not that she could understand most of what was scribed, given many sections were incomplete or flat out written wrong. Of course, she only came to realize that as Trixie bluntly tried to explain herself, sitting like a small filly caught with her hoof in the cookie jar.

"Well, it made sense to me. Think of all the time I would have saved."

It wasn’t possible for Trixie not to see what glaring problems Starlight could so easily see.

"Trixie... You tried to teleport, through an area of folded space, with an assembly spell, which already affects the placement of space that can be altered, over a distance that is way too far away."

She brought the book back up and opened it to a section that displayed the tunnel of folded space that connected her carriage to Las Pegasus.

"And just look at how big you made the dimensions of the portal. It's huge!"

Trixie looked at her schematics, glancing over her math.

"It's not that big."

Starlight's eyes widened as her pupils narrowed. It was all she could do not to swat Trixie with her own book for making such a claim.

"Not that big? Really?"

Trixie gently rubbed her still sore and swollen face.

"Well, yeah. The average pony is only four feet tall. A portal for a pony should have an extra two feet for clearance."

Trixe looked over to her toppled wagon.

"My wagon is twelve feet tall."

From inside the wagon, a small chest slid out from atop the clutter, sending bundles of trick bouquets of flowers and a smoke bomb that went off.

Trixie frowned for a moment then sulked. This was going to be a major setback.

"Well, it was twelve feet tall."

A short series of fireworks spark off into the air, adding insult to injury, nothing that Trixie couldn’t push through.

"But anyway, so I just added another four feet for the overhead, and that's only sixteen feet. Anything under twenty is considered safe, right?"

Trixie awaited confirmation while Starlight was catching on to where this cluster-buck of a spell was coming from.

"Sixteen... feet?" Starlight shook, trying not to scream those words.

Trixie looked up to her wagon of ruined dreams.

"Do you think I should have done eighteen?"

"Trixie! You think?" Starlight turned the book back and looked it over to see her math. "Look at what you wrote down!"

She turned the book to Trixie's face, again.

Trixie’s eyes rolled past the numbers, seeing everything she had written down earlier.

"Okay, so I rounded it up to sixteen feet, big deal." She whined. "That's still plenty of wiggle room," She said as if it were some trivial mistake to be overlooked.

Starlight dropped the book in shock at what she was missing.

"Trixie, you did your math in meters, not feet."

Trixie gasped.

"Oh, my gosh! A portal that size should have never worked with my spell."

Starlight sighed with some relief that she could now see her error.

Trixie flipped a page in her book as it lay open in front of her, examining her failed spell.

"I can't believe I got that mixed up."

She shifted her eyes up to Starlight's, a clueless look upon her face that didn’t fit the gravity of the situation.

"How many meters go into a foot, again?"

All the relief from Starlight was gone, replaced with anger at Trixie's stupidity.

"One meter is over three feet, you dolt!" Starlight screamed with such intensity that it blew Trixie's hat off her head.

"What!?" Trixie practically yelped.

Starlight double face-hoofed with a groan as she forced herself to sit so she could take this all in.

"You made your portal over fifty-two feet tall, Trixie."

"Fifty-two feet?" Trixie parroted in amazement. "Wow."

Starlight slowly pulled her hooves away from her face to address her mathematically challenged friend.

"Yeah... wow, indeed."

Trixie looked over to the hillside just passed where she had set up camp.

"I thought it looked a little big when it opened."

Starlight about snapped her neck, turning her head around to see where Trixie was looking.

"What? That, that's... that just isn't possible..."

She turned back to see Trixie grinning as if she accomplished something grand.

"You didn't even put in the dimensional bridging scale to cover the distance you'd be connecting. Why do you think it exploded?"

Trixie tilted her head.

"Is that what happened?"

Starlight struggled to comprehend how her friend could do something so big and complex, yet not understand the basics from which it was built.

"Of course! What did you think happened?"

Trixie got herself up to her hooves, looking towards the hill.

"I dunno. The last thing I remember was how excited that I got to be on stage with you for such a big audience."

"You mean in Las Pegasus?" Starlight asked, though the snark in her voice somehow went unnoticed by Trixie.

Trixie did, however, seem a bit surprised by her accuracy.

"Yes, actually. How did you know?"

Starlight mentally retraced her steps as she walked Trixie through the events of walking back to the castle, finding Twilight, running through Ponyville with Pinkie, her Twitching episode, the explosion, then rushing over to find her and pull her out of her toppled wagon. She explained each event to Trixie along the way.

"-and you were waving your hooves like you were on stage and talking to the audience."

Trixie found it hard to believe that something so silly would have happened without her knowing about it.

"I was?"

"Bad tofu sticks and all." Starlight groaned, confirming her story.

Trixie rolled her eyes.

"Gah! Don't even get me started on them. Those things were terrible."

Starlight couldn't have been any less interested in her tofu stick experience.

"I'll take your word for it, Trixie, but are you sure you got the portal to open? It should have collapsed in on itself before the foundation of the bridge would have been able to form."

After asking that question, Starlight stood up. Something still wasn't adding up.

"But even then, a bridge that small and incomplete wouldn't have nearly enough power to make an explosion as big as what you made."

Trixie held her head up high with a pompous grin.

"Well, Trixie may not remember the explosion, but I do remember seeing the portal open through my window," Trixie spoke with an air of obnoxious confidence, apparently back to her old self again.

Starlight couldn't believe Trixie's arrogance.

"You actually tried to do this monstrosity of a spell from your bed?"

Trixie flinched slightly.

"Well, I was comfy and enjoying all the room you helped open up."

"Whatever," Starlight groaned in annoyance as her horn started to shine again, and she magically grabbed the book, going back to the tunneling schematic.

"Trixie. You didn't do any calculations for bridging to Las Pegasus. You just have this weird cognitive spell-" She squinted to hopefully better understand the jumbled mess she was reading. "-or spells? It's so long I can't tell where one spell starts and the next one begins! What were you trying to do, teleport to a place you couldn't remember?"

"Well, I had to modify that part of the spell," Trixie said a bit defensively.

Starlight couldn't wait for her explanation of this.

"How did you modify it, Trixie?"

Trixie's horn started to glow, causing parts of the text to illuminate on the pages.

"I knew where the location was. One of my greatest shows I ever put on was in Las Pegasus. But the other parts of the spell were for binding to where my fans were."

Starlight didn't understand her logic, let alone what was being left out of the explanation.

"What?"

Trixie illuminated more of the text.

"Well, setting up isn't difficult because of all the physical work. Location is essential for any Great Magic Show. So, I modified the spell! It would bind to where my fans would be. I wouldn't even have to look for a spot. I would be able to walk right into where my fans would be the most excited to see me."

Starlight couldn't connect that logic to the spell, yet.

"But you didn't bind the spell to anypony?"

Trixie continued to explain her approach.

"Yes, I did. See?" Trixie highlighted new pieces of text, five sections containing long strings of mismatched characters that should have formed a proper spell, shined.

Starlight couldn't make sense of what she was looking at and had to break the bad news to her.

"Oh, no. Trixie. This is all wrong."

Trixie flipped the book back around to face it again. She looked over what she had scribed onto the page.

"But I spent the most time working on that part. What could be wrong with it?"

Starlight explained, taking a hoof to lower the book enough to look over that part of the spell.

"You didn't bind the spell to anypony. It just describes their character traits. Passionate. Loving." her eyes narrowed. "Powerful devotion? Really?"

Trixie's horn flared up, causing the book to slam shut.

"Well-" She pulled the book back to her side, sliding it under her cloak. "They didn't have anything else I could use," she huffed in protest.

"You think they'd have a spell for fans or an audience. This was the next best thing."

Starlight lowered her head. Mentally, she was done with this.

"Well, this has been... an experience, but I'm going to head back to the castle. Let everypony know that things are fine. See if I can talk Twilight into giving you a room for the night."

"Oh, Starlight, hun. That won't be necessary." Trixie replied, not wanting to have to be confronted by Twilight for almost blowing herself up within the first three hours of using her books.

Starlight spoke back, looking over her shoulder.

"Why? You plan on sleeping in your own bed tonight?"

Trixie looked over to her mattress, still wet, laying in the grass.

"You have a point."

Starlight started to prep herself on how she was going to try and explain this to Twilight.

"Gather your things, Trixie. I'll be back with some help to bring your stuff somewhere safe while your wagon gets fixed."

Trixie was already heading back to gather what she would need for her stay.

"Oh, you're too good to me."

Starlight sighed as her horn began to glow, getting ready to teleport back to Twilight.

"Yeah. What are friends for, right?"

And with a pop and a flash... Starlight didn't move an inch.

"Umm... Are you heading back?" asked Trixie, wondering why her friend was still standing in front of her.

Starlight looked lost. How could a teleportation spell so simple as this one fail, and why did it feel so wrong when it did?

"I thought I was… It's like-" Another flash and pop, but there she still stood. "like I can't move. With the teleportation, I mean."

She turned and looked towards the hillside again.

"Almost like something is stopping me."

Trixie joined Starlight's side, donning her hat once again.

"Stopping you? Who could do that? How could that even be done?"

This was such a strange feeling. Actually, it was rather difficult for Starlight to describe properly.

"I don't know. It feels like the space that I move through when I teleport isn't there anymore."

"Is that possible?" Trixie asked, being how she wasn't all that knowledgeable on that kind of magic… or much beyond fireworks and props for that matter... But she was really good at anything that had to do with those!

Starlight ran through a shortlist of possibilities, but there wasn’t anything that stuck out to fit what she was feeling.

"Normally, no. I mean, it's possible to block teleportation magic with barriers or other spells, but this is different."

Starlight gave another attempt at teleportation, but alas, still nothing.

"Whatever it is, it feels like it's even stronger over that hill."

Trixie felt her face flush.

"Where I opened the portal?"

Starlight turned with worry written all over her face.

"Trixie, what if you pulled somepony from Las Pegasus here instead of you going there?"

"Oh. My. Gosh! Starlight!" Trixie was smiling from ear to ear. "This might be the greatest magic trick anypony has ever done!"

Starlight snapped back.

"What is wrong with your head, Trixie?! What if your spell hurt somepony? Are you going to put that in your show, too?"

Starlight slowly waved one hoof over her head in a mock spectacle to draw attention.

"Come see the Amazing Trixie, as she tries not to kill you while forgetting to convert meters to feet and collapses a dimensional bridge just inches before your eyes!"

Trixie stared back blankly, her dreams of fame being shredded before her eyes.

"Okay, so it needs work." Her smile returned. "But think of the possibilities. I just need more practice. This is my first time attempting anything like this."

Starlight sighed in defeat. She wasn't going to be able to talk Trixie down from this fantasy.

"Well, come on. Let's go." Starlight beckoned to Trixie as she trotted towards the hillside.

Trixie's eyes followed Starlight, though she did not move.

"Go? Go where?"

Starlight replied sarcastically, still annoyed from her friend’s colossal failure.

"To see if any of your passionate, loving, and powerful, devoted fans were brought here."

Still lacking the modesty needed not to take that as a confession of her talents, Trixie took the opportunity to boast.

"Oh? So now you do think I was able to complete the spell? The Great! And Powerful! Tr-eck!"

Too caught up in her grandiose speech, she failed to notice Starlight's magic aura wrapping around her. The magic grip pulled her along, quickly catching up.

Trixie’s hooves were dragging in the dirt as she resisted.

"Hey! I can walk just fine on my own, thank you very much."

The magic aura vanished, allowing Trixie to fall forward, landing chest first with a comical "Umph!"

Starlight continued trotting forward.

"Good, please do then. I'd rather not waste any magic if I don't have to, right now."

Trixie stood up and brushed the grass and dirt off her chest.

"Waste your magic? In case of what? It's not like you can teleport out of here or anything."

She trotted up to Starlight's side again as Starlight prepped herself, ready to speak with some bit of caution.

"You were pretty messed up when I found you, Trixie. And you weren't that close to where the explosion must have gone off at. If some pony was any closer, they might be really hurt and need our help."

Trixie gulped, getting a better understanding of what they might be walking into.

"Well, I am pretty new at this. I doubt I actually brought some pony here all the way from Las Pegasus."

Starlight tried her best to keep her eyes forward, looking for any signs of danger or somepony in need of help.

"Well, I certainly hope not. I can only imagine how upset they'd be if you injured them or damaged their property. And given how far off your calculations were, they might not even have come from Las Pegasus."

Those last words caused Trixie to raise an eye in curiosity, but allowed Starlight to continue explaining.

The path seemed clear so far, but Starlight stayed focused.

"You could have pulled a minotaur, Changelings, Timberwolves, another Ursa Major? I hear you have a lot of luck running into those, in particular."

"Not funny, Starlight." Trixie snarled, but then immediately moved closer to her side. "But just to keep you safe, I should probably stick close to your side."

Starlight turned and glared as they trotted along.

"Thank you, Trixie. I'm so relieved to be in such competent hooves."

Trixie didn't appreciate the attitude.

"You don't need to be so snarky, Starlight. I know I messed things up a bit, but I think I did something rather amazing. Even if my spell wasn't perfect, I'm sure I can perfect it."

Starlight was too tired to deal with this civilly.

"Amazing? You got practically every part of all the spells you used wrong, which almost blew up not only yourself but also all of Ponyville in the process. Probably threw half of Las Pegasus at the edge of the Everfree Forest, too!"

"Or an Ursa, right?" Trixie fired back.

Starlight was getting close to her limit.

"Or an Ursa, or a Dragon, or who knows what kind of strange beast you might have drugged from the depths of Tartarus."

The two continued on their path, with the bickering between them growing more antagonizing and louder the farther out they traveled.

An unfamiliar male voice broke up the argument of what might have become an actual brawl, had the two mares continued.

"Ugh? Hello? Ladies? Something strange happened, and, ugh... we need some help." The voice called out.

Starlight and Trixie both stopped dead in their tracks. Trixie was blushing a bit from embarrassment, thinking now that she might have actually harmed some random pony.

Starlight broke from Trixie’s side, taking off into a full gallop and bolstered heavily, fearing her theory was right.

"Oh my gosh, you really did bring some pony here, and they need help. Come on!"

Trixie hesitated at first but followed behind, though not as quickly as her friend. The fear of having to take responsibility for her actions, as well as some strange fear that maybe it wasn't actually some ponies she teleported over, gave her doubt.

"Wait!"

What if they were dangerous? What if they were going to be mad at her? What if this was a trap. All of the most frightening scenarios running through her mind.

"Shouldn't we go back to get the others first?"

Starlight shouted behind her, no longer looking where she was going. She was too concerned to slow down at his point.

"Pinkie will bring the others, but we're here now!"

She neared the top of the hill seeing over it, another hilltop coming into view. Between the two hilltops dipped a low stretch of flat land, where the male humans had ventured off to in search of angry bitches. Angry bitches who could help them, or so they hoped.

Starlight finally peaked over the top with no sign of slowing down. As much as she wanted to help whatever poor soul was in need of it, there was another reason for her rush. She thought that the faster she could help them, the easier it would be to minimize any trouble Trixie might receive. However, her good intentions were leading her to a situation she couldn't have prepared for.

"It's okay. Help is here, now!"

Her eyes quickly landed on the two figures who were, in fact, not ponies in need of help. Not any species or race she'd ever seen before.

The first one was tall, a body thick with muscles — the other, not so impressive. But the first one sent her heart racing and her mind blanked with panic.

On the other side of the approach, Cerb and Benny were going through their own set of reactions. Essentially, their hope accelerating into a panic. Cerb imagined two women from SoCal, rescue workers, national guard... maybe single. Benny pictured two southern belles in cut off tops and daisy dukes because that's what he normally likes to think of.

Both were way off with their expectations.

At first glance, it seemed like a horse, but far too small to be that, yet too big to be a dog, and the color was unreal. Its eyes were unnaturally large. Of course, there was also no mistaking that as its mouth moved as they heard the words match its lips. It spoke the words they both heard, not a human.

Most importantly, it was barreling down on them with a sprinters pace.

All three at that moment shared the same fear of the unknown. However, it was only Starlight that didn't have the ability to stop her momentum.

Starlight put on the brakes the only way a pony could. Front hooves extended out ahead of her, rear legs spread out for balance, and her haunch down low.

"Trixie, get back!"

Instinct kicked in, and her horn began to shine, preparing to teleport out of harm's way.

Unfortunate that instinct had overruled her memory since teleporting wasn't an option here. The magic gathered as expected, but with nowhere to go, there was only a flash and a pop that blinded Cerb and Benny. It was here that Starlight added another full speed body to body collision to her day.

Trixie's voice floated in from the darkness as Starlight lay motionless, teeth clenched and eyes tightly shut.

"Starlight? What are you doing?"

Then, finally topping the hill, Trixie could see her friend and the danger she was in.

"Who... wa... wha- what is that?" Trixie shouted at the site.

A great question that didn't have an answer, though Starlight was now desperate to have. She opened her eyes to see just where she wished she had not found herself. Her chest lay atop this creature's belly, her right fore-hoof over his massive chest, her left fore-hoof along his side, and the rest of her body between his legs.

Trixie hollered with a shrill voice.

"I brought monsters here after all! Starlight, get out of there!"

Trixie didn't know if they were monsters, but at the moment, the horseshoe fit.

Cerb and Benny were coming around. Poor Benny had been knocked down by Cerb when being taken down by Starlight, so it was hard to say who got hit harder, comparatively. Probably Cerb, since Benny was the first to come around enough to use his words.

Benny didn't know what to make of the violet-colored creature that had pounced his friend.

"Ugh, dude?" He nudged Cerb's shoulder with his foot.

Cerb opened his eyes. What he saw were two giant orbs of white surrounding rich violet circles and empty black centers; the eyes of whatever was holding him down. His thoughts were that of danger, to fight it off or run away, but the creature's motionlessness and vapid stare held him in place.

Starlight was having the same thoughts. Blast him just to be safe, grab Trixie and run away to get the others, or fly away and leave Trixie to fix her own monster problems. All seemed like good ideas at the moment. If only she could gather her wits long enough to act on any of them, of course.

Instead of any proper response, she cracked a nervous smile.

"Uh, hello?"

Nothing on this creature's face gave her relief or offered her safety. Her eyes pouted, and ears folded down behind her as a physical plea for mercy overtook her.

"Please don't eat me."

Back on the far side of the hill where the other humans had stayed behind, the crew there was mostly optimistic while they waited for Cerb and Benny to return.

"Hey," Lumberman called over to Chris, tossing him a beer can as he looked over. "You worry too much, man. They'll be fine. Just chill."

"Wahhhhh!" A scream from Cerb echoed over the hill.

The sound of two female screams drowned out the scream from Cerb as another scream from Benny sounded off and five frightening words.

"What the hell are those?!"

Lumberman dropped his beer.

"Oh, fuck. That can't be good."

Back in the hills, Starlight had reared up and scurried backward away from the hulking beast, bumping into the hind-legs of Trixie who pulled her close.

Trixie pointed her left fore-hoof at the two screaming idiots.

"Stay back foul beasts of Tartarus! Or the Great and Powerful Trixie will use her laser horn!"

Trixie's voice boomed over the hills with a power greater than that of her stage performance voice. She began to gather magic at the tip of her horn, ready to try and blast the two creatures if they dared to advance.

Sweat gathered at her brow. The intensity in her face, a clever guise to hide the fact that she didn't have a clue how to make a laser shoot from her horn. She was a magician, not a mage.

"Holy... fuck. It's a My Little Pony." Benny spat out in a moment of questionable clarity.

Such an expletive awarded him with all three turning their attention to Benny.

"What!?" Cerb sounded almost offended at such a stupid statement.

Trixie stepped forward, the wind drafting up around her, flickering her cape and the brim of her hat cinematically.

"I am no mere pony, strange beast. Nor am I any mere unicorn. For I am thee Great! And Powerful! T-"

"Trixie Lulamoon... The traveling magician," Benny said, interrupting her.

Trixie grabbed her hat and threw it to the ground, stomping her hooves.

"No, no, no! Why must everypony interrupt my great and powerful speeches!?"

Clearly, the calls for panic had passed, and Starlight glared at her friend, who just tried to save her with a stage performance.

"Why are you mad? It seems like they’re the fans you wanted so badly."

Trixie's anger flipped like a stunt car, and she was all smiles, brimming with energy, abandoning Starlight's side to shake the weird hoof thing with the dangly straps of skin that was Benny's hand.

"Oh, I'm always happy to meet a fan. Please do tell, have you seen any of my shows? Do you have a favorite trick? Would you like an autograph?"

She went on asking one self-indulgent question after another.

Benny slowly turned his head over to Cerb, who was staring in awe and trying to repress his urge to slap Benny.

"You all fucking know each other or something?" Cerb protested.

Benny dared not to move, still slightly unsure of his safety, but still calmly answered him.

"The chick I used to date, with an eight-year-old daughter. It was practically the only show she watched or talked about. And she loved Trixie."

Trixie gasped and turned to Starlight.

"Starlight! Did you hear that! A young fan! And my show is the only show she watches or talks about!"

She pranced ecstatically in place and squeed before turning back to her newfound fan.

"I'm so happy to hear that. Is the little dear with you?"

She looked about for any trace of a smaller version of whatever this creature was that she probably summoned.

"Well. I assume she must be little, I've never seen such a young..."

It finally dawned on Trixie that she had no idea what or who she was talking to. She looked down at Benny, still cementing his seat to the ground.

"Not to sound terribly rude, but... what are you?"

Starlight stood upright and slowly walked over to Cerb, who still was on his back, slightly propped up on his elbows.

"Uh, yeah, you'll have to excuse my friend's rude question. It's just. We've never seen, umm..." Starlight looked the two stranger bipeds over another time. "-others like you two before. Are you trolls or some kind of golems?"

Cerb eyed Starlight up and down but turned back to Benny.

"Ugh, Ben. How about you answer this one. I don't know what the hell's going on anymore."

Starlight trotted over Cerb's side.

"Oh my gosh, I'm so sorry. I totally ran into you. That was entirely my fault."

He recoiled back as Starlight extended her hoof, reacting like she was trying to jab him with a hot fire poker.

She stared at him, he was thoroughly confused and somewhat frightened, yet didn't seem to be all that threatening, despite his size. The smart thing was to keep things civil and not risk giving him a reason to be hostile.

"My name is Starlight Glimmer. It's nice to meet you."

Cerb eyed up the friendly gesture, uncertain with what to make of it all. However, since he was unable to call upon his friend, who was being entertained by close up magic tricks from the blue unicorn thing, he thought it best not to appear rude and reached out his hand.

He gripped her hoof and allowed her to help him to his feet.

"I'm Justin, everyone calls me Cerb, though."

Starlight felt a boost in confidence. They had a terrible start, but things were looking at least a little more optimistic.

"Well, Cerb. You sure are an interesting looking fella."

She looked him over again, much of him seemed familiar. They stood upright like a Diamond Dog or a minotaur. Their paws were even similar to those of a minotaur. Yet, they had almost no fur except for what little was on their head. Perhaps some type of reptilian trait?

They also wore garments that covered much of their bodies. Was it fashion or necessity? Because if they were part reptile, that would make sense to wear layers to stay warm.

Actually, that last thought didn't make sense as she looked over the exposed areas. That was, without a doubt, bare skin, not scales. Plus, it was warm and sunny out. Surely they couldn't be so cold to require so much clothing to stay warm in this kind of weather. Everything she took in seemed to create more questions than provide answers.

Another curiosity came to her mind. She had to ask if they were, in fact, the only two that arrived.

"Are there more Justin's with you, or just you two?"

Cerb had to think for a second on that one. If this was anything close to what he thought it was, the miscommunication was obvious.

"What? No. My name is Justin. My friends call me Cerb. It's a nickname."

He looked back to Benny, motioning a hand back and forth to point at both of them.

"We're humans, Homo Sapiens. That's our race."

Starlight nervously laughed and tried to play it off.

"Oh, please. I knew you weren't both, pft, I was... just in the mood for a joke. Get it?"

Cerb looked her dead in the eyes. God, she was cute trying to play it cool like that. He cracked a grin and tried to hold back a laugh, which he couldn't.

He pointed down to Starlight, looking back and trying to grab Benny's attention for a moment.

"Okay, I still don't know what the fuck is going on, or if this is all a fever dream, but I like this one."

Benny was still being preoccupied, so Cerb brought his focus back to Starlight.

He clapped his hands together in front of his face, rubbed them up and down against each other a few times. Then he parted them like he was dropping something, using the gestures to hopefully emphasise what he was mentally dealing with.

"So, here's the situation, and I don't know if you can help or not, but we are super fucking lost right now. We don't have a clue as to just where we are, how we got here, or why I'm having a conversation with a talking unicorn."

Trixie overheard the part of not knowing how they got here. She stopped mid-magic card trick, letting them fall to the ground. The excited spat of joy left her as she tried to think of how to explain herself.

She seated herself upright, averting her eyes. and slowly padding her hooves together.

"Well, the thing is-"

Starlight jumped in before Trixie could incriminate herself.

"We'd like to know, too! We don't know what exactly happened either. There was an explosion-"

"Yeah! We know about the explosion. We were in it," Cerb declared, a bit too impatient.

Benny finally stood up, brushing the grass from his pant legs and pointing down the hill in the direction of the house.

"Well, not here, there...We were in Plainfield, Indiana, at my house when the explosion went off."

Starlight grinned through her embarrassment and worry about where such a place may be in correlation to Ponyville.

"I'm sorry, but I've never heard of that place. Do you happen to know how far away it is from here?"

Cerb and Benny looked to each other, confirming their mutual understanding of not knowing how to explain that to the ponies.

Starlight pressed for a bit more clarification.

"East of Griffonstone? North of Yakyakistan?" She asked with her hoof raised upward, a universal sign of confusion.

Cerb motioned with both hands open, presenting Starlight to Benny, inviting him to answer her.

And answer her, he did not.

Starlight thought of a few more possible areas to try, hoping at least one of the locations could jog their memory.

"Umm, somewhere west of Las Pegasus or south of the Arlmaspi Territory? We ponies don't really travel out past any of those places."

Benny was offering no help, so Cerb decided to give it a shot.

"Ugh, ma'am. Can I call you ma'am?"

Starlight's eyes darted to either side, thinking on how to respond. Civility was vital to not upsetting these new beasts that were now obviously somehow summoned by Trixie.

"Ugh... sure? Or just plain old Starlight is fine, too."

Cerb brought his hands up defensively.

"Sorry. I just... I'm still trying to digest that I'm even talking to a horse. Unicorn! Err, pony."

He facepalmed, getting flustered.

After compiling himself and taking a deep breath, he tried again.

"Look. I don't know anything about those places you just named off." He noticed Starlight grew more visibly nervous as he tried to explain himself.

"Ma'am. Err... Fuck!" Cerb facepalmed as he cursed and turned away, too frustrated to continue without accidentally escalating tensions.

Benny finally decided to help his struggling friend, realizing how far from being in Indiana they were if the change of scenery was any indication of where they were.

"Starlight, we're not even from this planet."

Those words hit Trixie's ears, and she turned about as pale as Rarity, wishing she could go back to hide in her wagon.

Starlight, on the other hand, wanted to both scream her overflowing rage at Trixie, but also curl into a ball and turn invisible.

Benny looked over to Cerb, who was silently grateful.

"Yeah, we're not even from this plane of existence, or I don't know what you want to call it."

He expanded this concept with terms he wasn't entirely certain of himself.

"Reality? Dimension? Alternate universe? Whatever this realm of existence is... it's not ours."

That was Trixie's mental limit. She was done and ready to punch out.

Her knees buckled, and her body swayed with the loss of her motor functions. It seemed like she was trying to say something, though just mumbles came out before tipping over and passing out.

"Trixie?" Starlight ran to her side, again picking her up in her hooves like earlier.

"Oh, come on, not again." She said with a whine.

"Again? Is this normal for her?" Cerb bluntly asked.

Starlight sighed, planning her explanation so as not to incriminate her friend.

"No… whatever that explosion was that you were caught in, it hit her, too."

"Is that what happened to her face." Benny tried to ask with concern.

Starlight looked down at Trixie's unconscious figure.

"Yeah, she was in her wagon that she lives out of when it hit. Knocked her out and banged her up real good."

She stroked Trixie's face, brushing her pale-colored mane out of her eyes.

Cerb looked back to the hill he and Benny had crossed over.

"We all got hit pretty hard too. Some of my friends are still hurt."

Starlight’s heart sunk deep in her chest. Now it wasn't just two creatures that had been sucked away from their homes and planet. There others brought here and injured because of Trixie.

"Friends? So there are more than just the two of you?"

Benny comically waved his hand, trying to lighten the mood, which of course, it didn't.

"Well, there's me, I'm Ben, by the way. Um, Cerb here, obviously, you two met. Ugh.. back down there-" he pointed to the hilltop they came over. "-there's Rebecca, Kelly, James, Chris, and Peter. So, that makes seven of us, all together."

Seven? Seven humans? Starlight’s mind raced with all the problems that were going to be multiplied with each of the five others that would have to be dealt with.

"I'm sorry that this has happened to you all. We're going to do everything we can to help you. All of you. I'm sure we can even find a way to get you home."

"Oh, Jesus Christ. Thank you." Cerb folded his hands, thanking and praising Starlight.

Starlight apologetically smiled to Cerb, who looked at her, unaware of where the miscommunication happened.

"Ugh, it's Starlight actually..."

Cerb opened his mouth, probably about to apologize, but he was speechless.

Starlight quickly realized how awkward this still must be for him and didn't want to make things worse.

"No-no! You're okay. Jezus Crust is fine if you want to call me that."

Starlight snapped back to Trixie and started to shake her.

"Wake up, Trixie. You're embarrassing me." She growled through her teeth.

"Found'em!" Pinkie’s voice boomed from behind, drawing all their attention to see her standing at the top of the hillside closest to Ponyville.

"Pinkie?" Starlight barked. "What took you all so long?"

She glared up, catching sight of frosting on Pinkie’s lips.

"Really!? You stopped for cupcakes!?"

Pinkie gasped at such a claim.

"What? You said Trixie might be hurt, so I went straight to-" a sugary belch escaped her lips, her own stomach ratted her out.

Starlight glared and growled.

"Pinkie!"

"Ugh, hold that thought, Starlight." Pinkie turned around, facing down the hill. "Hey! Twilight! Over here! Yeah! She's with Trixie! Taking a nap with a troll and a golem!" Pinky shouted down to the others.

Cerb and Benny took their eyes off the pink pony and down to Starlight. Frustration and shame were pouring out of her being.

They looked at each other.

"You know," Benny said. "I know she thinks I'm the troll, and that's bullshit."

"Why would I be Gollum? I don't look anything like that scrawny little bald bastard." Cerb answered back, a little insulted at the mischaracterization.

"What? Dude, not Gollum from Lord of the Rings. A Golem. They're like... big ass rock monsters." Benny corrected him.

"Oh..." Cerb thought about it. "Yeah. That makes sense. You're totally a troll now, faggot."

Cerb punched him in the arm.

"Ow! Damn it! Knock it off, dude." Benny grumbled as he rubbed his shoulder.

It wasn’t that Benny was hit hard, he was still sore from the blast.

"I think we're about to meet the most powerful warriors of this country." He paused a moment for dramatic effect. "And a princess."

"What?" Cerb wasn't expecting such an audience.

Benny knew enough about the show to know that if Pinkie was here, she was bringing the rest of the main characters along with her.

"Yeah.”

Cerb quietly let that process before turning back to Benny.

"Are they bigger than me?"

Benny gave him a look that questioned if he was being serious or not.

"No, Crybaby. They're all ponies like Starlight and Trixie."

Trixie had started to regain her consciousness and was mumbling barely discernible words.

"Starlight, make her stop."

Starlight was brooding in her own private hell.

"If only I could, Trixie. If only I could."

Benny pointed up to Pinkie, who had been shouting the same thing, over and over again, the whole time.

"She's actually one of them."

Standing atop the hill, Pinkie was still repeating shouts back to the others that were still out at a shouting distance.

"A Golem!... A Golem!... No! A Troll and a- He's A Golem!... A Golem! No! She's fine! She's with a Troll and a Golem!... No! A Golem!"

Cerb kicked at the dirt; the madness of this world was becoming more and more apparent.

"Ben, if I'm not totally insane now or happen to lose my mind in the next few days that we’re stuck here, I'm probably going to slit my wrist."

Benny patted him on the back.

"You'll be fine, bro. It can't be that bad."

His eyes reverted back up to the pink menace, still shouting.

Pinkie wasn't a quick one to pick up on how annoying she could be.

"Golem! Like a big rock- ... No! A Golem!"

Benny looked back to Cerb with sympathetic eyes.

"But by all means, bro, do what you gotta do. Just take me with you."

Benny stuck out his wrist with a closed fist.

Cerb grabbed it, mockingly making the motions of endearment.

"I didn't plan on going alone," Cerb said with a wink.

"Awe, I knew you cared." Benny fluttered his eyes.

Pinkie continued her belligerent plea to be understood.

"No! Just one Golem!... Yeah!... No! A Golem!"

04. Looking For Love In All The Wrong Spaces

"Shut it, Pinkie! We heard you!" Rainbow Dash yelled out from the skies as she soared down to silence Pinkie's incisive shouting.

"Starlight is fine, Trixie is napping, and they're with ah… ugh… Pinkie?"

"Yeah, Rainbow?" Pinkie replied.

Rainbow looked down at the two unfamiliar creatures.

"I don't think those are trolls or golems."

"What? Are you sure? Look. Red hair, pale skin, skinny body, that's obviously a troll," Pinkie said, insistent on this fact.

Rainbow Dash looked down on the two.

"Yeah… right. What about the golem, Pinkie? Aren't golems supposed to be made of rocks and stuff?"

Pinkie tilted her head, straining her thoughts to calculate the best answer to prove that she was right. "Hey! Golem guy! Are you made of rocks?!"

Cerb smirked and looked to his friend.

"Hey, Troll. Am I made of rocks?"

"No! But he does get rock hard when he's around me!" Benny belted out with an excited, open-faced smile.

Cerb didn't appreciate the joke and slapped Benny upside the back of his head.

"Not funny, dude."

"Come on. You know that's funny," Benny said, looking way too pleased with himself.

Cerb tried to keep it cool.

"Not in front of royalty, be cool."

Benny chuckled.

"She's not royalty." He pointed to Rainbow Dash. "She's just one of the warriors."

"Warriors?" Rainbow questioned aloud.

She had flown down next to the two of them without being noticed, and her voice made both Cerb and Benny flinch.

"So you've heard the legends of the Dash, huh?"

They looked down and made eye contact with the rainbow-maned mare. Before either could reply, Cerb felt something warm and dense press against his back and shoulders. His heart raced, wondering what else had snuck upon him.

Pinkie somehow placed herself behind Cerb and was testing him for Golem-like properties.

"You don't feel like a Golem. Can you get rock hard for me?"

Cerb jumped away from the pink pony with a less-than-masculine vocal response.

Pinkie made eyes at Benny and motioned them to Cerb.

"Hey! How do you make your Golem all hard and stonie?"

Benny was about in tears.

"I dunno, Pinkie—" Benny tried to hold back his laughter as he looked to Cerb, who was still trying to slow his heart rate.

"Hey, golem? She wants me to help you make you hard for her. What normally does it for ya?"

Cerb's face turned to crimson as he snapped to face Benny.

"Shut up, Troll! You don't make me hard!"

"Ooo! Maybe I can make him hard? What do I have to do?" Pinkie questioned enthusiastically before she ran up to Cerb.

She looked him over, darting from here and there at a speed only she could pull off. She examined him with no process or rhythm, hoping to find some clear sign to trigger this transformation.

"Do I do a dance? Is it a spell? Do you have to get really angry first?"

Pinkie flexed in front of Cerb with a Most Muscular pose, making her muscles grow to ridiculous proportions, veins and all.
"Golem smash now!"

Breaking the pose, she somehow reappeared on the top of his head, leaning down to look him upside-down eye to eye.

"Is there a button I have to push?"

Cerb jumped back, causing Pinkie to flip in mid-air somersaults, making a comical "Wah!" kind of sound as she spun. He continued his retreat, swatting at the air and frantically brushing at his hair like he had a spider crawling on his head.

Benny was laughing so hard that it left him feeling drunk.

"No!" Benny was doubled over. "No button. It's—" More laughter breaking up his words. "It's more like a lever. Ah, ha ha ha!"

Cerb stood still; this dick joke wasn't funny. Well, it was. Just not to him.

Pinkie lay on the ground, her chin and neck flat on the ground where she landed, her back arched over her head. Her eyes were spinning in a daze but came back to life with this new revelation.

"A lever? Of course! That makes perfect sense!" (No, it didn't.)

Cerb turned to the hillside and started walking back.

"Okay, fuck this, Troll. I'm out. Walk away. I'm going back to the house and tell everyone that we're stuck in a cartoon pony fever dream."

Pinkie popped up to her hooves and reached her hoof out longingly, sad to see her chance to make the golem turn to stone.

"Wait! I didn't find your lever yet!"

Cerb's voice lightly faded as he continued walking away.

"I hate you, Ben! Hate!"

Another lady's voice entered the conversation.

"Oh, no. This can't be good. First, an explosion, and then teleportation stops working. Now a troll and golem are having a friendship problem, but none of our cutie marks are glowing."

Twilight stood atop the hill in her usual panicky self. She reached for a book and began to flip through the pages.

"What kind of magic could cause all these problems? Are they even related?"

Benny started to calm his laughter and tried to stand upright long enough to catch up with Cerb so he could bring him back.

"Awe, come on, Cerb. The princess is here. We can find your lever later."

Benny doubled over again. He couldn't have stopped from laughing even if he had to.

Cerb marched his way to the hill and started down, not noticing two figures trailing behind him.

"Laugh it up, Ben! I'll get ya back. Don't you worry about it!"

Twilight was flipping through her book, looking for anything that mentioned spells that caused friends to fight but also had other damaging side effects.

Her concentration was broken by Starlight, who was able to bring Trixie back up to at least a seated position.

"Twilight put the book down. You're not going to find the answers in there."

"Huh? Starlight? What's going on?" Twilight closed the book, putting it back in a satchel on her side.

Starlight gave a weary sigh.

"They're not trolls or golems, and an anti-friendship spell didn't cause this."

"Oh? Really?" Twilight came to her student. "Do you know what's up with them or the explosion from earlier?"

Applejack had apparently finally caught up.

"Y'all had any luck figuring out just what the hay's going on with all the explosions and whatnot?"

Applejack walked around to join the three magic mares, where she saw the battered Trixie. So, of course, being the element of Honesty...

"Golly, Trixie! You look more beat up than Granny's twice-stomped apple fritter pancakes." Applejack leaned in close to Twilight's ear. "It's a family secret recipe."

Pinkie Pie walked up to interrupt the conversation, watching Benny try to catch up to Cerb.

"Are we going with Fluttershy and Rarity to help the troll and his golem friend? They looked a little beat up."

She faced the rest of the group.

"Hey! Trixie! You look beat up, too!" Her body tensed. "Wait! Did I miss a super-duper double unicorn and golem-troll fight? Did you get to see how the troll made the golem get all rock-hardy and stuff? I've been told he has a lever that turns it on, but I didn't find it."

Trixie sat and sulked like her soul was crushed. Tears welled up in her eyes.

"Yet!" Pinkie added after a needless delay; mischief alluded in her tone.

All the ponies looked up to Pinkie. She, in turn, looked them over, confused as to why they weren't following along.

"Yet," Pinkie clarified. "I didn't find it yet."

Pinkie's words might as well have fallen on deaf ears.

Pinkie raised a hoof to her chin, looking up to the heavens as she pondered.

"The lever! He has a lever. I never seen a golem that wasn't hard all the time. Actually… I've never seen a golem. Like, ever."

"Pinkie." Starlight quietly spoke up. "All of you listen."

The seriousness of her voice instantly changed the mood of the whole group.

"They're not trolls or golems. They're not from Equestria. They're called humans, and they're not even from our world."

The group gasped, but Starlight continued before any questions could be raised.

"It seems they were brought here by a spell that combined an excessively large portal, teleportation, emotion binding, and a bunch of others I haven't had the chance to fully understand. It wasn't stable, but it managed to bring those two, and at least five others here before it collapsed. That's what caused the explosion."

"Excessively large portal?" Twilight inquired. "How excessively large are we talking? Something more than six or seven meters?"

Trixie's cloak fluttered for a moment, her book glowing in her aura as it floated out for Twilight to see as it opened to her spell.

"Apparently, I made it 16 meters," Trixie squeaked out.

"What!" Twilight screamed. "16 Meters! That's not—"

She looked over Trixie's spell, trying to decipher it.

"Are you crazy?! Why would you use such a large scale in your dimensional breaching architecture? These binding spells can't support the magic needed with the output ranges to match any kind of stable bridging construct. They're not even properly attached!"

Twilight held the book close to her face, trotting back and forth as she read.

"Twilight…" Starlight tried to bring Twilight back from her rant.

“Passionate? Lov… Powerful devotion!” Twilight continued on.

"Umm. Twilight…" Pinkie spoke up but went unheard.

"There's no calculations even listed for the destination!" Twilight rambled on, oblivious to the world around her as she fixated on all the glaring mistakes.

"Twilight." Rainbow raised her voice.

"Most of these spell fragments are just fragments of fragments of spells! I'm guessing the swelling and bruises you have are because your spell literally Blew up in your face!”

Twilight felt something hard had struck her in the back of the head.

"Ow!"

Twilight turned as an apple thumped down on the ground, now dented from her skull.

"Twilight!" Applejack matched Twilight's volume.

"What!" Twilight fired back, only to see Pinkie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Starlight all glaring at her.

Twilight didn't budge, flexing her anger. She held it all the way up until she noticed the only set of eyes not set on her.

Trixie had her face buried in Starlight's chest. She was crying. Clinging onto Starlight for any bit of strength that could be spared.

Twilight was struck with dé·jà vu of making the same mistake again, assuming the worst of Trixie. She lowered her head and slowly approached the weeping mess of a pony who was no longer looking Great or Powerful.

"Trixie… I'm sorry. I shouldn't have—"

"I messed up. I messed it up so bad. I thought..." Trixie sniffed and tried to catch her breath. "I thought the bindings would pull the partials together. Fill the gaps with the emotional bonds. I thought—I thought the passion would be enough to pull through the distance."

Trixie pulled her head up from Starlight, seeing how she was making a mess on her friend's foreleg. Her face held no secrets; her eyes were honest about the pain, and her cheeks wet from the tears. Still hidden in plain sight, the faint reflection of blood again gleaned from her nose.

"I thought the devotion would work as the foundation. If they were all strong enough, everything would hold."

Twilight looked again at the writings for the spell. So much of the calculations that were filled in were off. Nevertheless, where the spells that were incomplete or out of scale with each other, the values of the emotions linked to the bindings, theoretically, could have worked to support a spell of such complexity. The emotions would have to have been incredibly powerful to work, but still. Trixie's spell, in all honesty, was the craziest combination of cluelessness and genius.

Trixie sniffled again before choking out more confessions to the others.

"I started the spell, but it wouldn't hold with the bindings. So, I put in my own passion and devotion instead."

She smiled weakly through her pain.

"And it worked. It opened. Oh, it was so big and beautiful. I thought it was so big because of my fans' love for me."

Trixie thought back to the sight. Sitting on her bed, so comfortable and content. Bright and beautiful segments of light flowing and shimmering like a vortex of water and oil. Rippling and shimmering brilliant whites, crimson, and purple.

"It was so beautiful, Twilight." Trixie looked up to Starlight. "I wish you could have seen it."

Her smile breached through the pain as Starlight smiled back, surprisingly seemed impressed or proud. Their eyes met, and Trixie's smile trembled as all the pain and hurt came back.

"But then the bridge formed…" more tears welled up. "—the bridge was there… but… "

Her eyes slammed shut again.

"—but no pony was there on the other side…"

Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie were waiting for the other horseshoe to drop, but Starlight and Twilight understood what that meant. What followed was the voice of a broken heart and a defeated spirit.

"Nopony loved Trixie…"

Starlight did her best to comfort her.

"Oh, Trixie. That's not true. Think of all the ponies here in Ponyville."

Trixie swallowed hard.

"The spell didn't look here. I made sure it wouldn't so I didn't end up folding the linked ends in on themselves and create a loop."

Twilight walked up and laid a hoof on her shoulder.

"And it's a good thing you didn't. That could have made even a much smaller portal dangerous."

"Yeah," Trixie wiped away new tears that were streaming down her face. "But even though the bridge was complete, it didn't actually link anywhere. It couldn't, so, it started to crumble, and I panicked. I put more of myself into the magic and... I dunno. It's like I thought about what I was looking for, and it changed with me."

"You changed the spell after casting it? You mean you canceled it?" Starlight asked.

"No," She was quick to retort. "I— I didn't stop the spell. It just changed the more I thought about just finding any kind of love, or passion, or devotion. Even the smallest sliver of it that I could share. And for a moment, I felt it."

"Ugh… Just whereabouts did that feeling come from?" Applejack asked an excellent question. "Might it been them, humans, you were talking about?"

"Maybe," Trixie looked to both Starlight and Twilight, perhaps hoping for some confirmation from them. "I mean, I think so?"

Twilight encouraged her to continue.

"Well, what happened next?"

"I'm not sure. It's like everything started to pull up into the well above the bridge. The light inside stopped flowing above the bridge. Like it was frozen or turned to crystal. It cracked and splintered. Sounded like a window breaking. Then the whole bridge bent like something had a hold of it and was trying to rip it out. The cracked piece above the bridge started to glow brighter, kind of like hot metal as it melts."

Everything about Trixie's whole magic experience sounded so unfamiliar to everypony listening.
Even the two experts never heard anything that matched her descriptions.

"Where the melting fractures were, it swirled and pooled together, then it opened like another portal was forming. But there was no bridge, no structure, it just opened to emptiness. Crunching and swirling darkness. I panicked and tried to force the entrance to separate from the bridge. You know, create a gap of space not connected to the bridge or the portal." Trixie explained.

Starlight turned to Twilight.

"Twilight, is that even safe?" She never heard of such a thing.

Twilight thought for a moment.

"I guess so long as there is enough space between the constructs built inside and the entrance to the portal. It could be enough space to prevent the connection from being strong enough to let anything through."

"That's what I was thinking. But then, I don't know how to describe it other than silent lightning struck the bridge from somewhere in the darkness. But when it struck the bridge, it didn't flash away like normal lightning. It danced along the bridge, growing bigger and brighter. But then it became more rigid and dense, slowing down every second it was connected."

Trixie sniffed and took a handkerchief that Pinkie offered to her, blowing her nose and trying to catch her breath. Trixie offered the hanky back to Pinkie, but the offer was rejected, so she tucked the used hanky somewhere under her cape before picking up where she left off.

"I was trying to close the portal on my side, but it was so big. I just couldn't shut it. But then the lightning wasn't lightning anymore. It was thick with the same colored lights flowing around it, and it changed from the jagged shape of lighting to a long straight tube, thing. But when it straightened out, it slammed down onto the bridge inside and smashed the foundation... just... slammed everything down, pulling everything into the center. It even pulled the entrance closer to the foundation of the bridge… "

She was slowly shaking her head back and forth, remembering the terrifying experience all over again.

"And when it happened, there was no sound. Like I was in a vacuum. I couldn't even hear the air move around me as it was being sucked in. And that's when the explosion hit me,"—she rubbed her swollen cheek as she retold her story. "I didn't remember it all until just a minute ago after I woke from fainting."

Trixie covered her eyes with her hoofs.

"The Benny human knew who I was. I have fans of my show. Fans from another world, somehow… and I almost…" she ran her hoof down her swollen cheek again.

"I'm afraid to see them now." She was practically trembling. "What if they're really hurt? What if they're stuck here because of me? What if I've just ruined seven lives, and they all hate me? I don't know how to fix this. This is all my fault."

Twilight sat and thought about what all Trixie had explained.

"Well, not that I'm blaming you, but it sounds like your spell reached out to them. But why, or even how, it reached through an entirely different dimensional wall. That doesn't make any sense to me."

Applejack felt it appropriate to share another honest thought.

"Twilight, do you really have any idea how any of this here magic even really works?"

"Huh?" Twilight didn't know why she would ask such a question to a pony who was so well renowned for her mastery of magic.

Applejack went on to expand her question.

"Now, I know you know how to do spells that do all sorts of crazy stuff with magic. But how does it work when you're not the one in control? I mean. We all ended up with our Elements of Harmony, they're magical, but no pony gave them to us. We just plum had 'em show up out of thin air. What made them stay with us? How did we know how to make 'em work?"

Applejack started to question herself as she went further into her thoughts, the difficulties of trying to explain a concept about a practice she was admitting she didn't understand.

"Well, I know they respond to our emotions and such. But there's noth'n really logical or practical about them things."

Twilight had asked herself those same questions before but never could find an answer.

Applejack went on to complete her thought.

"I never really questioned it. Just figured that it is what it is, and it does what it does. But sometimes I swear that magic and some of yer' all spells just don-gun do what they want to. And for a good reason, I imagine, though. I mean, sometimes I think it knows more than we do and only does what it needs to do."

Applejack put a hoof on Trixie, trying to show just how honest and sincere she was being.

"So if that spell of yours knew what you was asking for, and it brought however many humans, or whatever they're called, here to Equestria, then it must be for a reason that we just don't understand, yet."

Trixie sniffed hard and wiped her eyes again before looking up to Applejack.

"You really think so?"

Rainbow Dash felt she had to share some helpful insight.

"Trixie, if you've spent more time around us, you'd come to realize that every time some emergency pops up because some pony acted without thinking, wanted to get revenge on another pony, or tried to use some power that's beyond their control, it always turns out fine in the end so long as that pony starts being honest with themselves and everypony else."

Starlight interjected.

"Is it really that common?"

The others all nodded and voiced their confirmations that this was, in fact, the case.

"Yeah. At least once a week, we go through this with somepony new." Pinkie added in. "Sometimes, even we end up being the ones who have to be saved from ourselves. I mean, how many times does Fluttershy have to relearn to be confident? Or Twilight doesn't need to always be in control and worry about pleasing everypony? Or Rainbow Dash being too overconfident and brash? Or that I can't keep a secret?"

All eyes were on Pinkie, making her realize the irony of her confession.

"Oops. Well, maybe one day I'll learn my lesson for good."

Twilight sighed.

"Yeah… that's pretty much how it goes around here."

"Oh!" Pinkie got excited. "I think that means Rarity is up next with a relapse on her vanity."

"Pinkie," Everypony said in unison.

"Or will it be Applejack lying?" Pinkie corrected herself.

"Pinkie!" They all tried to stop her again.

"Oops. Sorry again. Does this mean I'll get skipped next time since I went twice in a row?" Pinkie looked around for anypony that had an answer.

Trixie laughed for a moment.

"Thank you. All of you."

Starlight looked around, noticing two ponies, and the two humans weren't in sight.

"Where are the others?"

[Over the other hillside before Trixie's revelation]

Fluttershy and Rarity were taking it upon themselves to fix a friendship problem that they thought was developing.

"Umm, excuse me," Fluttershy tried to get the attention of this hulking beast, but he seemed to be ignoring her.

Truth be told, Cerb went from rolling with the punches and just accepting this lunacy to being generally creeped out and a little scared. How these ponies seemed to defy all his constraints of reality was disturbing. Yet, he was still somehow remaining sane.

"Excuse me, sir? Umm, I was wondering if you could. Sir? I…" Fluttershy's voice trailed off lower and lower until she was essentially just mouthing words under her breath.

Rarity saw this as being her time to step up if any progress was going to be made, and she ran out in front of Cerb.

"Pardon me, my good sir, but you're being awfully rude to my friend Fluttershy."

Cerb stopped but nearly fell forward on poor Rarity.

"Hey! Sorry..." He took a gasp of air. "I'm just not ready for this. Not saying you all haven't been very nice and all, because you have. I just can't deal with the talking unicorns and pony things crawling all over me, or my boy trying to get me—god damn, you're gorgeous."

Cerb stared down at the blue-maned mare. He couldn't help but notice her beautiful white fur, styled hair, and enchanting eyes that could only exist in a world of fantasy. Actually, it dawned on him that, for a moment, he couldn't separate thought from action.

"Did I just say that out loud?"

Rarity was without a retort, and her obvious blushing only made it harder to put words together.

"Well, I was— I mean we, Fluttershy and I just wa—"

Why couldn't she get her thoughts together? She was used to flattery but somehow was caught so off guard and was a flustered mess. It took her a few seconds, but she cleared her throat and regained her posh, dignified posture and tone.

"Well, be that as it may. We have an obligation to help those in need, and do you really think I'm gorgeous?"

Her posh and pristine manners were replaced by making eyes at Cerb, no different than a high school flirt.

Fluttershy finally saw what was happening between the two and became uncomfortable at the scene of Rarity making a pass at the new arrival.

"Oh, we just wanted to make sure everything was okay between you and your friend...but, umm… If you two are doing fine without me, I can just, you know. Leave. I can just come back at a later time."

Cerb turned his attention to Fluttershy.

"Oh, you sweet thing, you."

This winged yellow pony looked so downtrodden and rejected as she fluttered in the air. He wondered just how much his rudeness must have upset her. After another quick look, he saw into her big, sad eyes, seeing a kind soul who was just begging to be loved.

"I'm sorry about that. I'm being a real jerk right now. Don't think that- no. You know what? Come here."

Cerb reached his arms out for a hug.

Fluttershy held out her hooves, hoping to ward him off.

"Oh no. It's okay, really. I can just—"

But it was too late. His long, thick arms reached under her wings and wrapped around her back. There was no escaping this sudden embrace.

"Okay, so I guess we're doing this then, but really if you want me to come back…"

Her words fell short, becoming overwhelmed by what she was feeling. Such warmth and tenderness, such generous giving of affection from a body that was so strong, yet it was also gentle and welcoming. There in his muscular arms, she had no sense of vulnerability, she couldn't resist.

"Well, I guess if you really don't mind me staying." She hugged him back, only amplifying the sensations she was already feeling.

The sound of masculine laughter crept up on the three, breaking all of them out of their haze. Were they even acting coherently?

Benny meekly dragged his feet forward.

"Oh, dude. I'm sorry about that up there."

His apology ended abruptly as he lost his balance and went back to laughing.

"I couldn't, haha."

He bent over, raising his hand with a gesture to wait, trying to compose himself.

"Woo..."

He tried to catch his breath.

"Everything was just so damn funny."

He fought back more chuckles.

"But then you—"

Benny fell out from under his knees, landing flat on his ass. He laughed again, even harder, like it was a joke in and of itself.

"Dude, why can't I stop…"

He breathed in and out heavily. His joyous grin momentarily faded to one of concern and seriousness.

"Dude, why can't I stop laughing?"

Cerb examined him from afar with concern next to the two ponies.

"Dude?"

Benny began to laugh again. Was he punking his friend? Was this some stupid joke that only he thought was funny?

Rarity didn't understand what the joke was, but something was clearly off.

"Is your friend normally like this?"

Benny looked up at the others. His eyes and motions made him look like he was drunk.

"No!" He loudly answered through his laughs.

Again, he giggled and laughed like he was out of breath.

"I think I must have hit my head too hard or something. Get me back to the house, man."

Cerb turned around to face his friend while still holding up Fluttershy.

"Yeah, brother. Let's get you to your bed, okay?"

"Do you live nearby?" Fluttershy asked, her face close enough for her breath to warm Cerb's ear.

"No, we're super lost right now." Benny rubbed his eyes. "Something brought my house here with me and my friends."

He was no longer laughing, but he seemed exhausted.

"Starlight said her and Trixie would help us get home."

Cerb readjusted Fluttershy in his arms, not releasing the Pegasus, and turned to face her.

"Okay, so I'm just gonna put you down, okay?"

Fluttershy blushed a bit, realizing how she was still being held.

As Cerb bent over to sit Fluttershy down, he asked for some help.

"Ladies, could you possibly give us a hand back down to his house."

He carefully made sure Fluttershy had all fours on the ground before turning back to point at the only house at the bottom of the hill they were already halfway down.

"That's us down there. I can introduce you to the others."

He pointed to the out-of-place house down past the bottom of the hill.

Apparently, the five others had all been standing in the garage watching Cerb and the ponies as they came back into view. Looking down, Cerb could make out that both Chris and Lumberman were holding two long guns.

"Oh, of course, dearie. Fluttershy and I would love to meet your friends and give you any kind of help we can." Rarity offered.

"Oh, yes." Added Fluttershy. "We'd be more than huggy, I mean, more than happy to help."

A red flush appeared on her face again.

"Hey." Benny sat, holding his head. "I'd appreciate the help y'all were offering."

The three helped Benny to his feet. Cerb could have done it himself, but the other two insisted on lending a hoof. (Their term, not his.)

Benny noticed the faint sound of crying. Unless he was mistaken, it sounded like Trixie's voice.

"Do any of you hear that crying, or is it just me?"

Fluttershy flapped her wings to fly just high enough to see Trixie crying into Starlight's forelegs and the others gathered around her. A mix of thoughts crossed her mind, namely, if she should go and check on her as well.

Uncharacteristically, she reasoned no. Trixie was with Starlight and the others, so she was in well-capable hooves. Also, she didn't really like Trixie, but that wouldn't be kind on her part. However, these two newcomers needed help. Physical help, plus something about them captured her curiosity.

She made up her mind that she was best suited to help with the humans.

"It's okay. It looks like Trixie is upset over something," Fluttershy informed the others. "But I mean, she did lose her wagon today, and she looks like she hurt her face a bit-" She looked at the others. "I don't think they need us, though. Let's get you two back to your house so you can lay down. I'm sure they can find us when they're ready."

"Thanks," Benny replied, sounding like he was sobering up.

The four made their way down to the house. Two of them not sure what they were walking into. The other two were not sure how to introduce or explain their newly founded four-legged companions.

05. The New Benchmark in Heart-Breaking News

Author's Note

Spelling and formattiong corrections made 2020, June 11.

05. The New Benchmark in Heart-Breaking News

Lumberman leaned heavily against the car with a shotgun in his hands, a tactical-looking Mossberg 590 Shockwave.

"Chris, tell me again that you're sure that you know that you saw what you saw."

Chris held tightly to his rifle, a wooden Remington Model 700 with a scope.

"You fucking saw them both yourself. So unless this scope is super fucking broken, or we're both having the same hallucination at the same time, I'm pretty sure we both saw a white unicorn and two pegasi."

Becky raised her bottle.

"Fuck yeah! My Little Ponies!"

Kelly sat sipping out of another bottle.

"Okay. Y'all need to stop pretending like that's what's actually out there. It has to be something else."

Chris stood idly by, watching the four make their way down the hill.

"I know what I saw, and I know what I'm still seeing. It's them, but… real. Or... surreal?"

Sniff looked onward, totally clueless of anything related to what they were talking about.

"I'm I the only fucking adult in this group that doesn't know about this fucking kid show?"

Lumberman rubbed his still aching head.

"Don't lump me in with everyone else, Sniff. I only know about it because Chris kept leaving their shit out in the open at his house. Little stuffed animal ponies, DVDs in his Xbox, web pages open on his laptop."

Still struggling with everything, Lumberman laid out his case, ending with a scoff.

"Tried telling me they were Pokemon or some shit."

Kelly slipped in between her sips.

"I know about it because I used to sell their stuff at my shops."

Becky had no quips about it.

"I got bored sitting at home. It was on TV, so I watched it."

Sniff didn't like being out of the loop like this.

"Okay, they're almost here. What are we supposed to do if this shit is real? I mean, how'd they get here? How do cartoons come to life?"

Lumberman tapped the shotgun against his leg.

"Well, we'll be sure to ask them as soon as they get here."

The garage was silent as they all pondered how what they were seeing was possible and how it was connected to them. What it all meant.

"Hey, Chris," Becky asked her first question, getting his attention. "Which one do you have a crush on?"

Everyone but Chris snickered. He turned away, looking flustered as he gripped the gun tighter.

"Fuck off, Becky."

They watched as their friends slowly closed the distance. What seemed like a longer time than what it had taken them to get up the hill ended anticlimacticly and finally delivered them back to the house.

Benny had started feeling well enough to walk on his own during their trek, though Rarity stayed close to him, insisting that he keep at least one hand on her in case he needed support again. Fluttershy hovered over his other side, in case he lost his balance, she would be there to catch him.

Cerb was out in front of the other three, meeting Chris and Lumberman at the entrance.

"Ugh, guys. So we got some news." Cerb intentionally played with his voice to try and sound coy.

"Yeah, the ponies. We see 'em." Lumberman said blankly.

Becky leaned forward off the wall and waived, somewhere between embracing drunkenness and some detachment from reality.

"Hi, Rarity! Hello Fluttershy!"

Rarity seemed to be taken aback, being addressed by name by a group of strangers. Alien strangers at that.

"Ugh, hello... people."

She looked up to Benny, not appearing very sure of herself.

"It is people, right? Did I say it right?" She looked back to the other humans again. "You'll have to excuse me, I'm a bit more nervous than usual today. New… people, to meet. Explosions. Kind of a crazy day, I'm sure you understand."

Becky was no longer lucid enough to notice or care about her lack of tack.

"It's okay, diamond pony. We all got blew up today."

Liquor was doing wonders for her linguistics.

Fluttershy softly spoke as she landed and walked in to take a closer look at the new guest to Equestria.

"Oh my, how terrible."

Rarity addressed them again.

"Well, you all seem to be holding up rather well, all things considered."

Becky held up her bottle proudly.

"That's 'cuz I'm drunk!"

Lumberman set the shotgun down on the hood of the car.

"I have a concussion."

Kelly pointed to Becky.

"I'm just focused on taking care of her."

Sniff wanted nothing to do with this and added his opinion to softly express his disinterest.

"I'm so lost and confused, so I don't know what to think or how I should react."

Chris just awkwardly grinned like an idiot.

Benny stepped up to the group, trying to make the best of the situation.

"So, formal introductions."

The way he spoke seemed like he was trying to keep a level tone to prevent any more excitement than the two mares needed.

"Everyone, this is Rarity and Fluttershy."

He pointed to each of them respectfully, though the names should have been self-explanatory.

"Fluttershy, Rarity, these are our friends. This is James, we call him Lumberman."

He gestured to the dark-skinned gentleman leaning against the far side of the metal contraption.

The two names seemed to confuse Fluttershy and so she asked, "Why do you call him that?"

Lumberman leaned more into the car.

"I'm a builder and a licensed contractor. They call me Lumberman because of all the woodwork and construction I do."

Fluttershy beamed.

"Oh, I get it. Hello, Mr. Lumberman. A pleasure to meet your acquaintance."

Lumberman half-assed waived back in response.

Benny picked up after Lumberman's weak introduction.

"The silent one is Chris."

Chris motioned to speak, but no words crossed his goofy smile.

Benny noticed how flagrantly Chris was displaying his hunting rifle, which probably wasn’t good for appearances.

"Hey, you mind putting away the Thirty Ot Six, there, Dead Shot?"

Chris clumsily turned and made his way back into the house.

"Oh, yeah. Sorry."

Both Rarity and Fluttershy took note of the long instrument Chris held. It seemed similar in nature to the item that Lumberman was carrying before. It must have been something important if it had to be put away or just not supposed to be out in the open.

For Fluttershy, it was a passing thought, and she instantly put her focus on meeting more of these new humans. Rarity however thought to herself about what type of application the Thirty Odd Six, or whatever it was called, could be used for.

Benny moved on to the next few people in the room.

"The ladies in the back there are Becky and Kelly, or Drip-Drip."

Rarity perked up, abandoning her questions on the long thing with numbers for a name. Perhaps some of these creatures had names given to them to match talents, just like ponies did.

"Oh, another nickname. What does Drip-Drip mean? Is she a plumber?"

Kelly giggled.

"Well, actually—"

Benny cut her off as quickly as he realized the potential fallout of explaining that her nickname was in reference to her libido.

"Forget I said that. Don't worry about it. Lastly, we have Peter."

Peter smiled deviously.

"You can call me Sniffles."

Benny didn't want their new Pony friends to be led down into the history of the roads Sniff traveled.

"Nope!"

"Or Sniff," He responded, egging Benny on intentionally.

He didn't need to know much about the ponies to figure out that Benny was trying to avoid dirty talk.

Cerb quickly countered, hoping Sniff wasn't actually trying to go into his pervy history.

"Shut up, Pete."

Rarity and Fluttershy looked at each other, both seemed to understand that there was some form of embarrassment that Cerb or Justin (the human's choices of nicknames were so odd and interesting at the same time), were trying to avoid, but it seemed like they were also missing something entirely. After they both acknowledged each other's lack of understanding, they again faced the group of newcomers.

"Well, it's a pleasure to meet you all." Rarity said, taking a bow.

"Yes. It's so nice to meet new friends." Fluttershy added.

Everyone seemed to smile and nod in agreement but added nothing else, leaving the air to grow silent again. Kind of odd, since it seemed like even though there were a million questions that could be asked or conversations to start, none of them were brave enough to take that initiative.

That was, until Becky, who was fueled with liquid encouragement or had lapsed into a drunken state of lack of self-control.

"So how'd you two get here?" She asked, almost sounding intentionally cute.

Rarity looked up to Cerb and then back to Becky.

"Well, your friend Cerb here led us to your house, you see. It wasn't much of a walk for us, actually."

"No," Becky replied, getting a bit more animated with her arms. "I mean, how did you come to Earth, here to us?"

Cerb spoke up before either of the two mares could correct her confusion.

"Becky, perhaps we should have done the introductions last."

Cerb's interjection drew everyone's attention.

"I can't explain any of this yet, but it's not the unicorns and them that have come to Earth."

"What?" Becky's voice uttered a clear sign of anger in its tone.

Drunk or not, if the ponies didn't do the traveling, that only meant one thing.

Lumberman stood up straight, already knowing what Cerb wasn't telling them.

"No…”

Benny tried to calm the quickly unsettling nerves as the news was being broken to them.

"Yeah, I know. This all sounds crazy, and you're obviously wondering where we are if we're not on Earth."

"Wait?" Sniff blurted out, not even hiding his anger over this news. "What do you mean we're not on Earth? Where the fuck are we? What the fuck happened out there?"

Sniff pointed out over the hill Benny and Cerb just returned from for added effect. He needed answers.

Cerb stepped in front of Benny, making himself a barrier between him and Sniff.

"Calm down, dude. We're still trying to figure that out. We don't know how or why we ended up here."

Sniff didn't back down.

"Here? Where the fuck is here?!"

Fluttershy and Rarity shrunk back from the group. The atmosphere had quickly thickened with animosity as nearly all the new guests to this reality ran a flurry of curses and questions.

The garage was flooded with the words "Why?" "How?", and "Where?" as well as a that "fuck" word. Did they mean "buck"? It seemed to be used in the same way, though they also used it in ways that didn't make any sense. Unless somepony could be a "bucking idiot"... Applejack, maybe?

Chris had, at some point, rejoined the group and was trying to yell over everyone else.

“You’re over re-acting!”

Lumberman snapped at his friend's rapid acceptance and calm approach to their situation.

"Of course, you'd be fine with this! This is a Brony's fucking wet dream come true."

Chris fired back.

"Are you really gonna go there? Right here, right now?"

The rest of the ponies had made their way over the hill and were now within spitting distance of Rarity and Fluttershy.

The disjointed pieces of the conversations that could be made out, let the ponies all know what they were arguing about. They tried to hold a good composure, though it was hard to while knowing just how unlikely it seemed there was any way to get them home. It was even harder for Twilight, Starlight, and especially Trixie. Those three had the added guilt for the roles they played that actually allowed this to happen.

Rarity was approached from behind by Twilight.

"So I take it this is them not taking the bad news well?"

Rarity sighed, having seen how quickly the arguing escalated.

"If by bad news, you mean being told that they've been dumped onto an alien planet with no explanation on why or how they got here, and by bad you mean that they're having a screaming match about it-"

Rarity looked back at everyone in their private piece of chaos. "… than yes. Your powers of analysis and deduction are as ever-reliable, Twilight."

Twilight sat down next to Rarity and watched as they continued to yell and scream at each other.

"I don't think this is going to be like any of our normal friendship problems we usually have to deal with."

Pinkie Pie interjected from behind.

"Nah. I think you're worrying too much, Twi. I mean, Nightmare Moon, Discord, Changelings, and Tirek were all pretty tough, but we took them out in less than a day. How hard can it be to calm down a house full of trolls and golems?"

No pony bothered to correct her, although Rainbow flapped heavily, rejoining the group and landing in line with Pinkie.

"Yeah, we've helped ponies, dragons, griffins, and every Princess in Equestria." Rainbow Dash playfully flicked Twilight's shoulder with her wing. "Even helped you more than a few times."

Applejack joined up from the other side of Rainbow Dash.

"I think what we're try’n to tell ya' is that together, we can darn near do anything we put our minds to."

Fluttershy turned back and smiled, just as cute as could be.

"Once we figure out how they got here, the sooner we can figure out how to help them get home. And I just know if any group of ponies can do it, it's us."

Pinkie, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack instantly lost that bright feeling of inspiration that they shouldn't have had in the first place. The short-term problems would be no problem at all compared to interdimensional travel they have yet to figure out.

Rarity perked up a bit after catching some of that misguided hope.

"Of course. With the collective knowledge of magic between you and Starlight, I'm sure we can figure this all out."

She turned back to confirm her encouragement, but Twilight avoided eye contact. She turned to the others, but they also averted their eyes. It was only Fluttershy who didn't look away, but she seemed just as clueless.

Moving just enough to look behind all of her friends close by, she found Starlight, who also wouldn't look her in the eyes as well. Trixie, however, looked straight down to the ground.

Rarity had that sinking feeling building up.

"Did we miss something on the walk down here ahead of you?"

Twilight raised her eyes up to see the humans still yelling and making odd gestures with their upper fore appendages. She carefully spoke loud enough so Rarity and Fluttershy could hear her, but not the bickering humans.

"Yes, we know how they got here."

She turned her eyes to Trixie, who was still staring down at the dirt.

"Sort of... But as much I'm sure we can help them feel welcome and help them get situated, I don't know how we can get them home… or if that's something we can even do."

Fluttershy brought the tips of her wings over her mouth.

"Oh, dear. Is it really that bad?"

"Yeah…" The low voice of Trixie joined in. "… it is."

Rarity grew alarmed. Their eyes they all kept averted. The lack of hope. Then Trixie looking more demoralized and broken than her appearance at the start of her Way-To-Go-Dumb-Dumb-You-Really-Messed-It-Up-This-Time Repentance Tour (a working title).

"You mean—"

Trixie was quick to answer the obvious.

"I mean, it's the kind of problem only the Great and Powerful Trixie could create." She turned her head away, a bit of self-loathing taking over her tone. "Only now, it's one not even the saviors of Equestria can solve."

"Trixie, you stop that, right now. It was an accident, and we'll find a way home for them," Starlight confirmed, trying to console her friend. "...I hope."

Twilight figured at this point that they should try to stop the infighting with the humans and see what they could do in the meantime to help.

"Okay, girls. Let's do what we do best. But for now, let's not mention that we know anything about them being brought here. I'm partially to blame for this as well."

Twilight's admission shocked those who weren't aware of the gift of books that were used by Trixie earlier.

"Rarity, Fluttershy," Twilight commanded. "We can fill you both in on what little we do know later. For now, let's give our new guests a warm Ponyville welcome and show them what Equestria has to offer."

They all nodded in agreement and started to make their way to the open garage, only to stop dead in their tracks at the sound of glass shattering against the wall above all their heads. The tinkering and chimes of a broken glass bottle and what little of its contents weren't consumed, all splashed down hard on the cement below. Not only were the ponies holding fast in a sudden state of shock, everyone inside the garage was as still as statues, save one.

"We're not fucking staying here! I am not staying here!" Becky stood behind the bickering group, fuming mad. So mad that she had cucked the bottle against the wall just to shut everyone else up. Her anger somehow seemed to have sobered her up, as well.

"I don't have the goddamn luxury to wait!" Her voice grew a bit hoarse (no pun intended) near the end.

"Excuse me." Twilight's voice cautiously made itself known. "I know this must be very confusing, and maybe a bit frightening, perhaps, but all of us here are ready to help in any way that we can."

Twilight walked farther into the group, and everyone moved aside to let her enter. A mix of uneasiness from not wanting to upset a magical creature with powers they couldn't fathom and a bit of not wanting to deal with a pissed-off Becky. Both seemed like a bad day waiting to happen.

"I take it you are all friends here, right?" Concern and confidence clearly present in Twilight's voice.

Becky's anger was losing its way to fear and despair. It was also rather disarming to be approached and counseled by a fictional cartoon character.

She folded her hands under her arms and looked away.

"Yeah, we're all friends here."

"Well…" Twilight walked up closer to Becky. "—is this any way friends should be treating each other?"

No one responded. The silent consensus was an obvious no. Honestly, they all knew that real friends don't yell and scream at each other. Or at least they knew that friends shouldn't, but none of them were about to admit just how often they actually did yell at each other.

Becky was growing more frustrated with this whole situation, though. It started with a tapping of her foot, then a rocking of her leg.

"No"

More tears welled up, thinking of how her life link was an infinite distance away.

"I'm sorry, we all want to go home." She wiped a few tears that were pooling up out of her eyes. "Obviously."

The rocking of her leg spread up to her hands and arms, blood rushing to her face, the flush too bright to hide. It was getting too difficult to deal with where they had found themselves.

"But I really, really, need to get home," Becky pleaded.

Twilight gave a sympathetic smile.

"I know, and I know what it's like to be taken away from your home and thrown into a world you don't recognize. I know how it feels to not know when, how, or even if you can make it back."

Becky sniffed once, still shaking.

"You mean like when Starlight kept changing the past, and you kept coming back to a different future?"

Twilight smiled brighter. She found some common ground that they could share and use to relate to her with.

"Yes, I was so worried that I wouldn't be able to come back to the home that I knew and remembered. I didn't even…"

Twilight just realized that this new creature knew about the events of her final battle with Starlight. Of course, everypony else was standing with their mouths agape as soon as she had said it. Somehow, Twilight was the last to pick up on this.

"Wait? How do you know about what happened between me and Starlight? How could you know?" Twilight asked, raising her voice and losing all of her prior composure.

Those events were secret. Only Starlight, the Elements of Harmony, and those of the Royals knew about what happened there.

Becky momentarily stopped her shaking, wondering why Twilight would be surprised by this. Did they not know they were a cartoon show?

"I… I watched it. I watched both of you. I saw the episode."

She sniffed hard again and cleared more tears that had started to stream down. The dynamic between the two had shifted, since Twilight had been put in a compromising situation.

Starlight took a few steps forward, wanting some answers.

"Hold on, you watched me and Twilight go back in time, and all the different versions of the future we created?"

Starlight now worried that perhaps this might be some type of trap. Those secrets should not be the type of events just anypony could say they knew.

Chris and Benny knew that Becky was probably saying way too much, too fast, but neither wanted to step in this late into this revelation and muddy things up even further. The others were all in the dark and utterly ignorant of what was being described.

Still, Becky was confused at the pony's confusion, probably because she was drunk.

"Yeah, there was a civil war with King Sombra, the Flim Flam brothers being douches and tearing everything up, umm…"

Becky had a bit of difficulty with her drunken recall, but her thought break went uninterrupted as the others were flabbergasted by just how much she already knew.

"Ugh, Zecora thought you were a changeling because Chrysalis had taken over and didn't know who you were. Oh, and another one where Nightmare Moon took over."

Twilight and Starlight stared at each other, just blown away. Something was unworldly wrong about this, and their eyes told each other just as much.

Twilight turned back to Becky; the purpose of their confrontation was about to change.

"Just how much about us do you know?"

Becky had to think about that. The sixth season had just started. That’s a lot that should have been covered.

"I dunno. A little bit about your time getting into Celestia's school, but mostly everything else from you coming to Ponyville and up til' Apple Bloom helped the tap-dancing pony get his cutie mark.

Rarity started to speak but stumbled upon her words.

"Th-Th-That was only a few weeks ago."

Starlight turned her attention to Benny, remembering what he mentioned earlier.

"Benny, when you told Trixie that you and the daughter would watch Trixie's show, did you watch it the same way she was watching us?"

Benny hesitated, trying to figure out the best way to phrase his explanation… too late now.

"Yeah, pretty much. But we can't choose what we get to see, and we can't watch you all the time or anything like that. We can only see what the show broadcasts."

Twilight cocked her head to the side a bit.

"Somepony broadcast Trixie's shows that she performs?"

Deep down inside, Trixie was infuriated at someone broadcasting her show. She didn't fully understand what that meant, but clearly, she wasn't getting paid for it. However, her guilt kept her quiet. Though she did make a silent vow that she'd be taking some pony to court over this.

"Umm… no… That's not how it works for us," Chris answered for Benny as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a smartphone, examples at the ready. "I can maybe better explain."

All eyes turned to Chris, who was holding his phone in his hand.

"This is going to sound crazy to all of you, probably just as crazy to us when you told us that we were in your world, not our own."

The ponies drew in closer, wondering what in Equestria he was going to say to better explain this to them, and what the little black rectangle thingy in his hands he was tapping on was for.

After a few short seconds and some more tapping, a noise came out for the little shiny thing. No, not just a noise, it was music. A song... a song with their voices.

He turned the small, shiny, rectangular device around to show them a blur of moving colors. No, this was something more complex and intelligently designed. A window showing illustrated versions of them that moved on their own. Awkward looking cartoon versions of themselves, but it was unquestionably them.

"You Pie sisters have just about the sweetest family traditions."

That was Rarity's voice, no mistaking it. "Every year, you set aside a special day to spend with each of your sisters?"

No pony could believe what they were watching and hearing, most especially Rarity.

"My word. How did somepony record my—"

Pinkie moved her hooves to clamp down Rarity's mouth.

"Shh, I can't hear myself talking," the pink pony instructed in a raspy stage whisper.

Rarity moved her eyes back to the video of them walking through Manehatten.

"—by picking a different location, every year. We see the sites all day, and swap gifts at sunset." Pinkie's voice, a perfect match, came from the little magic box Chris held.

Pinkie jumped up in the air, gleefully celebrating.

"Ah! Oh my gosh! I totally remember telling you that, Rarity! Right, Rarity?"

Rarity glared at her friend who wasn’t taking any of this seriously.

"Yes, Pinkie. I was there, remember?"

Pinkie smiled an open smile.

"Well, duh. Of course, I know you were there. I'm the one who invited you."

All the ponies gathered closer together, huddling around this strange new device that was replaying a day in their lives in a perfect recreation. Well, a perfect cartoon recreation, but perfectly captured every moment nonetheless.

Twilight stepped back and away as the video showed Pinkie begging Rarity for help with getting Maud a gift.

"I don't understand. This doesn't make any sense."

Twilight turned to confront Becky.

"You have the ability to watch our every move and remake it as a cartoon? Just who are all of you?"

Becky started getting more antsy and emotional again.

"Princess, you just missed all the introductions before we started yelling at each other. My name is Rebeca Langdon, or Becky, whatever. But I don't claim to know how any of this shit works or why a cartoon show is the same as this world. I just really need to go home. Okay? I can't stay here long. Seriously."

Twilight stood with a more aggressive stance, wings erecting upwards.

"We already said we'd help you, but I need some real answers before we start doing anything to—"

"She's dying, Twilight." Sniff's words cut Twilight's ultimatum short of getting to the demands she was about to make.

Everyone in the room just about felt their hearts stop. Everypony even dropped their attention from watching themselves on Chris's phone.

“Sniff!” Kelly punched him in the arm, hard.

He winced and grabbed his bicep where she had struck him.

"Ow! Damn it!"

Cerb started to scold him as well.

"Dude, you can't just—"

Sniff fiercely protested, not letting them lessen the seriousness they were dealing with.

"No! Y'all can fuck off. I'm cutting through the bull shit and getting straight to the point of urgency here," He glanced back to Becky. "I'm sorry Becks, but I'm not pussyfooting around this shit."

Sniff looked down to Twilight, then to the other ponies as Chris paused the video. It was time for another introduction.

"For all of you ponies that just showed up, you can call me Sniff." He refrained from even hinting at any jokes. "My friend Becky here is really sick, that's why we can't stay here. So unless you can magic away her medical problems, she needs to get back to her doctors so she can get her special medicine that I doubt any of you can make for her."

Chris turned the screen off on his phone and pocketed it; the warm welcome was over.

"Okay, priority one should be finding a way home, but in the meantime, I probably know the most about the show that I just showed you and can give the best explanations. So that takes care of that problem, Princess."

Benny patted Chris on the back.

"Thanks, man."

The mood for all the ponies was now darker and turning grim. Trixie felt like her heart was breaking inside. Fluttershy was all but ready to cry, and Rarity was not too far behind with eyes watering up.

Twilight lowered her wings.

"I'm sorry, I had no idea. What do you need? Medicine-wise? If you tell us what you have, I'm sure we will be able to help. We might even have a cure. We actually have surprisingly high-quality health services here in Equestria."

"I really don't think you can help me out, Princess," Becky said mournfully. "I'm sorry, I need to sit down."

Kelly moved up to her friend.

"Don't worry, hun. Let's get you inside, okay."

Chris tried to get their attention, knowing that wasn’t going to be the best idea.

"Ugh… the house is really torn up inside." He looked back to Benny. "Explosion and all, ya know."

Benny hung his head.

"Fuck me. I don't even want to know." He ran his fingers through his hair and sighed. "Okay, I got some lawn chairs I can pull out for us. We'll deal with cleaning the house later."

Benny gestured to Cerb and Lumberman.

"Mind giving me a hand, guys?"

The three made their way into the house through the busted door and into the disaster zone that was his home.

"Awe, fuck me twice over, Captain!" Benny's voice echoed from in the house.

The mess inside was just as much every bit as bad as he could have imagined. For the others, there was an awkward salience that hung in the air. Everypony was at a loss for what seemed like the right thing to say or any comment on their situation.

Becky was clearly upset about her ailments. Kelly was concerned for Becky. Chris wanted to talk more about the show, but thought it would be inappropriate at this point. Poor Sniff didn't want to say anything else and risk elevating tensions or souring the mood for the ponies even further, if that was even possible. There was nothing good for the ponies to work with.

Finally, the silence became too much, and Becky meekly spoke under her breath.

"It's called Idiopathic Pulmonary Fibrosis."

Twilight cocked her head, a bit embarrassed that she either didn't hear it correctly or had no clue as to what Becky just said.

"Idiopadic?"

Becky started again, with a louder and clearer voice.

"Idiopathic Pulmonary Fibrosis. It's a disease where the soft lining of the lungs don't grow normally. Instead of the soft spongy cells that should grow back, mine grow back hard and don't take in oxygen."

Becky's admission did nothing to improve the sad demeanor they were all experiencing.

"Oh my… that's… that's terrible." Replied Twilight with an honest voice of compassion.

Fluttershy fluttered over closer and plopped down to all fours.

"Oh, dear, that just sounds absolutely horrible. Does it make it difficult to breathe?"

"Sometimes," Becky muttered.

The three guys emerged from the house, arms full of folding chairs.

"Hey, we're gonna set 'em up out in front where there's more room," Benny informed them all as he passed the ladies.

Within only a few short moments, ten chairs were folded open in what little shade the house provided. The seven humans took their seats. Twilight and Rarity sat in two of the open chairs while the others opted to either sit or lay in the grass. All were formed up and positioned in a nearly perfect circle.

Becky picked up where she left off, thankfully less visibly affected by the booze.

"So, yeah, sometimes it's hard to breathe. Though mostly it's just a lot of coughing that doesn't stop."

Fluttershy was sitting close to Becky, near her feet.

"I don't know if they will help, but I've helped some of the woodland creatures with different herbal remedies when they had difficulty breathing. Seasonal allergies and coming down with the cold or flu. But if even just to give a little comfort… if you wouldn't mind, that is,” she offered, her voice trailing off lower and lower in the shy manor Fluttershy is so well known for.

Seeing how gravely this human needed help, Twilight had to offer her support.

"I know there are many spells that deal with breathing or making breathable air. Between all of the spell books I have in my own personal study, plus Celestia's vast libraries in Canterlot, and what's available in the Crystal Empire, I'm sure there is something we can find to help."

Starlight sat up with some gleaming optimism.

"I'd be more than willing to help, too. Plus, I'm sure my friend Sunburst can help us. If you've seen him, he's a very smart unicorn with a vast knowledge of magic like Twilight and myself."

Becky answered back, trying to sound grateful.

"I know about him. I'm glad you two were able to reconnect again, by the way." She held a smile for a moment. "But that's only half of my problems."

She sighed again, gently rubbing her hands together, then up and down her arms.

"I also have a Neurodegenerative disorder. The doctors don't really know what kind it is or how to treat it."

Becky noticed in her peripheral all of the pony's faces. They all wore the same expression of concern. Each of them was tentatively waiting for the rest of the information. It was as if they knew something just as horrible was about to be revealed, but there were all of these alien words that created such a gap in their understanding of each other.

Not wanting to let the dead air sit any longer than it already had, Rainbow Dash pointed out the obvious.

"Ugh, I might not be the brightest pony of the group, but I don't think even our eggheads know what that is."

"Rainbow Dash, don't be so rude," Rarity scowled.

Twilight gave a sympathetic look, hating to have Becky explain what was likely another uncomfortable subject.

"I'm sorry, but she's right. I don't think any of us understand what you're describing."

"No, it's fine. I pretty much expected that I'd have to explain this, too," Becky said in defense. "I have a hard time having to explain it even back home."

She took a moment to collect her thoughts, thinking about how to best explain her condition.

"Basically, it affects all the motor muscles in the body that allow me to walk and move all work by the brain sending signals through the nerves to them. All of those nerve cells are dying."

She took another short pause. Thinking how to put to words an explanation in a way they would understand.

"I can't run, I'm no longer even strong enough to carry my own groceries most of the time. My muscles get exhausted a lot faster than other people's would, and my lungs don't help out much either."

Rainbow Dash seemed to really be hit hard by these concepts, given how physically active her own life was.

"So, you can't play sports or anything like that?"

Becky scoffed, or laughed; it seemed like a bit of both.

"No, not in a long time. The most I can do is rest up for the weekends so I can drink until I'm numb enough to dance through the pain."

Pinkie perked up, thinking she might have found a kindred spirit amongst these humans.

"Oh! You like to dance! As in, you like to dance at parties?!"

Becky couldn't help but smile at Pinkie's innocence and hyperactive joy.

"Yes, Pinkie. I don't go to school anymore, can't get a job, and then I get so bored just sitting at home listening to my mom bitch and…" She cleared her throat. "I mean, complain about money and doctors that I make sure to have as much fun as I can on the weekends. Or on a fight night, like tonight was supposed to be."

"Fight night? That doesn't sound like fun," Pinkie said with a bit puzzled, but still excited at the potential to party with a new species.

Benny chimed in, knowing this was going to need some clarification.

"Fight night is when we watch professional fighters beat the crap out of each other in the UFC," Benny said, giving a moment of pause for dramatic effect. "The Ultimate Fighting Championship."

That seemed to get Rainbow Dash's attention, making her jump up in the air, fluttering in place.

"You guys get to watch ponies fight it out in a Championship?"

Starlight turned an annoyed glance to Rainbow Dash.

"They're called humans, Rainbow Dash, not ponies."

Rainbow Dash grinned sheepishly at Starlight, it was an honest mistake after all.

"Oh, right, humans.” She turned back to Benny. “That's so awesome, though!"

Rainbow stood upright, fluttering in the air with her hooves on her hips, and struck a victorious pose.

"I'm actually a black belt in Karate, ya know."

"The fuck?" Sniff said, clearly caught off guard. "How the hell does a horse learn Karate?"

Kelly slapped Sniff upside the back of his head.

"Be nice."

Sniff apologized as best he could while glaring at Kelly.

"Yeah, yeah. Sorry, Rainbow horse. I didn't mean anything by it. Still trying to adjust to this pony world."

"Meh, we're cool," Rainbow said, holding no resentment.

A few of the ponies and humans snickered and chuckled at their interaction, but Starlight had a question gnawing at her that hadn't really been addressed yet.

"Um, Becky," Starlight said with a cautious look that was hidden behind a forced smile that quickly faded. "Just how serious are these illnesses that you have? How much trouble are you in without your doctors if Fluttershy and the rest of us can't find a cure or spell to help you breathe?"

As soon as the question was asked, she could tell that it was the wrong question to ask by how quickly the expressions on every human face changed. It was like she asked when the funeral was going to be before some pony had even passed away.

Becky almost seemed to shrink in her chair, knowing how no one liked talking about it.

"Right now, my breathing problem is manageable, so long as I don't do anything stupid and overexert myself. But eventually, I won't have enough healthy cells in my lungs to breathe on my own, and I'll need an oxygen tank just to get by. But from there, it won't take long until my lungs can't take in enough oxygen at all."

Becky's words were cold and frighteningly calm, making all the ponies all the more uncomfortable with what they would be dealing with.

Stuck in her thoughts, Becky held her tongue for a moment. It seemed like more questions and comments were wanting to be made, but she continued with her explanation after a short reprieve. Her words came off even colder, almost robotic in nature.

"Then, with my nerve issues, I'll eventually be too weak to walk. Then too weak to move on my own. And around that same time, I'll have so much nerve damage that it will start to affect my vital organs as well. Like my heart, liver, intestines, and lungs."

There was no response the ponies could find, sympathetic or otherwise.

"Either one of these diseases would cut my life expectancy down to only about fifteen or twenty years from now. Working together, my doctors say I have less than five."

The ponies had never heard of something so inescapably heartbreaking.

Becky had a drawn-out moment of silence. Her eyes hinted at something more to say, but there was a clear sign of hesitation to say it.

"… but I only have enough meds for the next 24 days. Without them or my other breathing treatments, I don't think I'll last more than two."

This was a brand new struggle the ponies didn't know how to tackle. No, this is the new lowest benchmark of inescapably heartbreaking news.

"I don't even know which one will kill me first." Becky's words were lifeless in expression.

Twilight and Starlight faced each other, both forlorn to find some resolution.

By Celestia, what misfortune and suffering have been brought to these lands?

06. Comparing Tragedy to Fantasy

Author's Note

Edited for grammar and structure. 21 JUN 2020

06. Comparing Tragedy to Fantasy

"Darling?" Rarity spoke out from the silence that followed Becky's explanation. "Please tell us you're not serious."

"Dead serious," Becky replied with no hesitation.

"No way! What are you trying to pull here?" Rainbow Scoffed. "No pony, and no pony friend-"

"They're humans, Dashy." Pinkie corrected her.

"Whatever!" Rainbow hollered back. "No, whatever you all are, could be so cold or unresponsive about something this serious."

Rainbow was quickly enveloped with a purple aura and yanked down to a rather pissed off looking purple pony princess. "Rainbow! How can you be so-"

"It's fine!" Becky stopped Twilight's scolding session. "I don't expect you all to understand what it's like for us. How someone could be so… passive and accepting of death."

Cerb felt this might be his time to step in with his prophetic thoughts.

"Where we come from, death is far too common for us."

All the pony's eyes fell upon the behemoth that was this mountain of a man.

"So, it's not that we're cold and unfeeling, or don't care enough to wear it on our sleeves. We've just dealt with it so much that we've learned how to accept it."

"Learned how to accept it? What does that even mean?" Starlight questioned his statement.

Applejack had something to say about this, as well.

"You know. I have to agree with Rainbow Dash on this one here."

All the ponies, including Rainbow Dash, turned and gasped.

"Wait? You do?" Asked Rainbow Dash, not expecting such support from her friend AJ.

"Well, it's just that…" Applejack lowered her hat, tears welling up. "Hooves down the hardest thing I ever did have to go through was having to deal with my parents-"

Applejack clenched her teeth with her eyes held shut, pushing the tears away.

"And the way I see it, no creature alive could so easily just move on or face something so horrible like this. No creature without a proper heart, at least."

Cerb's eyes narrowed, becoming rather offended at the accusation, Applejack doubled down.

"I'm sorry, ya'll. I just don't buy it."

A less than empathetic question darted across the group from Lumberman. He shot it out fast enough to cut off any interjection from his friends or the mix of shocked and suddenly angered ponies.

"How many loved ones have you buried?" He asked.

"Come again?" Applejack replied.

Lumberman took another sip from a bottle of Tequila.

"I asked you how many loved ones have you buried? How many friends or family have you had to lay to rest?"

He ignored the mixed expressions that defined just how bad of an idea it was to traverse this conversation.

Applejack stomped her hoof.

"I thought I just done explained it. Both my parents. You hard' a listening?"

Lumberman slumped back in his lawn chair.

"So, just your parents? One funeral I'm guessing by the way you phrased it. Right?"

Applejack recoiled a bit, partially from having to think back to it, but also defensively. Not sure exactly what he was trying to get at.

"Well, yes. That's right." She came out of her recoiled stance with a glare. "What about it?"

Lumberman took another sip.

"Anyone else? Hmm? Care to drop a number of funerals they've had to attend or how many friends and family members they've lost?"

No pony answered. In the silence, wondering eyes from all present waited to see what surprise responses would develop, though none seemed to show themselves. Yet, Applejack stood defiant, ready to respond to any heartless or insulting follow up this new visitor would have the guts to try and throw at her.

Lumberman took a slow deep breath as he capped his bottle, set it down next to him on the grass, then sat up, leaning forward and softly folded his hands together.

"Miss Apples. I'm sure I speak for all of us when I say that we are terribly sorry to hear about your loss."

Applejack nodded a bit uneasy but wasn't about to drop her southern sense of proper manners. As angry and defensive as she was, she still had enough wits to act accordingly.

"Well, ugh. I appreciate the sentiment."

"Don't mention it." He coldly answered.

His words weren't dishonest, but they lacked any real sense of emotion.

"But as much as I hate to make this sound like a competition over misery. Two loved ones among eight friends just doesn't stand up to what we've been through together."

Applejack gulped, suddenly thinking that she may have misread this situation, feeling as if she just opened up a can of worms she would have to eat.

Lumberman looked on with a thousand-yard stare, staring right through Applejack.

"Now me personally, I lost my oldest brother when I was only eight. Lost my only grandmother when I was eleven. I carried my father's casket when I was fourteen. I had a cousin die in a car accident on her nineteenth birthday because her stupid ass friend wanted to facetime with her boyfriend while driving. And in case you didn't know, those big metal things on wheels behind you-" He pointed passed where they all were sitting, to the driveway. "Those are cars. But the one she was in was smaller and going fifty-five miles an hour when it hit a bigger car from oncoming traffic."

Applejack sat with her head hung, taking her lickings as he continued.

"There's three more I haven't said yet because I 'ma save those for last. What about you Chris?"

Chris popped his head up, he'd been trying to take in as little of this uncomfortable lecture as possible. He looked at Lumberman, then to Applejack, then Rainbow Dash, then back to Lumberman.

Lumberman's steely resolve removed any hesitation from Chris and he sighed in defeat. If knowing that if death and loss were the topics to explain, his well-known story was going to be shared. So, despite his discomfort, Chris began to share his experiences.

"I've lost three of my grandparents. Each time they died in their sleep when I came to visit. Every time I was the last one to give them a hug good night. Each time I was the one who called for help because I couldn't wake them. Now I have only one grandmother left, and she won't stay in the same room as me for anything over an hour. Either she leaves, or I have to. And no more hugs goodbye."

Chris rubbed his hands together slowly, glancing over to Lumberman. Half to acknowledge he was going to go on with more, and half to protest.

"Also, when I was six, I was introduced to my new baby sister in the hospital. My mother had me hold her. We all thought she fell asleep in my arms…" Chris rubbed his hands one last time before folding his arms as if he were holding himself. "For everyone in my family who's died, I've literally been the last one to hold them."

Lumberman looked to Sniff next. Truth be told, even Sniff was a little upset at the accusations that the two horses made a moment ago. He could share the shitty history of his missing family. Maybe that would put little Miss Fruit Pony and Prism Brain in their place.

Sniff cleared his throat.

"I never met any of my grandparents. When I was fifteen, my mother told me that my father died when I was five. I had aunts and uncles, but my mom never told me what happened to them. All my family are ghosts or lost in the wind. I don't even have pictures of my missing family. I have to imagine what they must of looked like. But I'll never get to know."

Kelly was next to Sniff, so she assumed to go once Sniff was done saying his piece.

"I only really knew my fathers' side of the family. I knew one of my female cousins from my mothers' side when I was a kid. But apparently, my father said we couldn't see them anymore. I guess they were involved in drugs or something else illegal. One day I came home to my mother crying. She said something about all her brothers and sisters are gone. The rest she screamed in Portuguese… I never learned how to speak Portuguese, so I don't know what happened."

Becky eyed Lumberman, then looked away, sitting in her chair with her knees curled up. Everyone took that as her having already said enough.

Benny was next in line but wasn't about to partake in this event.

"I'm not sharing my personal experiences. Some shit ain't worth talking about."

Defiantly, Benny turned away. Whatever he wasn't sharing, no one was going to push him to do so. With that thought, Benny's tone seemed to have shifted Lumberman's goal.

"Hey, I wasn't going to ask you, man. I know better." Lumberman said as if preemptively apologizing. "Same for you, Cerb."

Actually, though, Lumberman had given more thought to Cerb's past, but not his reaction to it. Even on a good day, it was a bad idea to reopen those wounds.

"Twenty-two…" Cerb grunted out, and the numbers hit Lumberman like the unforgiving winter's air.

Kelly and Chris seemed to all but shiver at his response as well.

"Dude," Lumberman apologetically spoke and went to motion for Cerb not to continue but was cut off.

"No," Cerb protested. "I know you want to get to the last three, but I'll do all mine and cover them, too."

Knowing this was going to get overblown, Lumberman pleaded.

"Come on, man. You don't have to do this. I'm sorry I even brought it."

"No, it's fine," Cerb scooted forward in his chair, clearly agitated. "I've had enough group sessions about this. I'm good for this."

Cerb stood up, bringing everyone and everypony to a heightened sense of alert.

"Since we all haven't been properly introduced, let me fix that. My name is Justin Husk. AKA, Cerb, short for Cerberus."

Everypony's eyes immediately widened at this revelation.

"Cerberus, because I joined the world's finest military fighting force, the United States Marine Corp, Devil Dogs. The god damn hounds hell, and I led the charge. My baby brother thought he'd follow in his big brothers' boots. A damn fine Marine who went down fighting."

Cerb eyed Rainbow Dash, hard. His intensity made her shrink.

"He was the first one I laid to rest. Broke my heart knowing that he died putting his life on the line saving others, but I couldn't be there for him. Broke my mothers' heart even worse. Broke it so bad that it stopped. So, I actually had to come home to bury both of them."

These poor ponies weren't ready for this much emotional weight, but Cerb wasn't even done yet.

"For the next five years, I swore to avenge my brother. Make them pay for what they did. My brothers and sisters in arms did, too. Fourteen fell outside of my watch. Roadside bombs, ambushes from cowards hiding among their civilians that were used as human shields, snipers..."

Cerb started to grow red in the face, and his voice raised to what might have been his drill instructor from boot camp.

"All up until the last six. The last six, I was there for. The last six that died in my arms or just out of reach."

Cerb raised his hand, pointing out both Rainbow Dash and Applejack.

"And if you can't believe that shit!" Cerb put both hands up to the collar of his shirt and, in one fluid motion, ripped his shirt down the center, revealing his bare chest and stomach of scars. "Then believe the scars that should have made me number fucking twenty-three!"

Cerb removed the ruined shirt and threw it down to Applejack's hooves before he stormed off back to the house. Inside, the sound of the garage's broken door being slammed back into the frame. Over and over again, banged his hands against it, either to close it or break it. Regardless, his lashing out kept all mouths shuts on the lawn.

Everypony winced with every bang and grunt as Cerb slammed it back into the frame and bashed it with his fist.

Lumberman hid his face in his hands. In his anger over the Rainbow Dash and Applejack's accusation, he didn't think through just how sensitive of a subject this was for some of his friends. Becky curled tighter into a ball in her chair. The rest slumped over, except for Benny. He remained still, unphased by Cerb's bout of rage.

Finally, the banging stopped, but Cerb could still be heard inside the house trying not to yell out his frustrations and painful memories but failing.

Still turned away, Benny spoke up again to fill in what Cerb left out.

"Cerb didn't finish with the last three. The last three were our friends that joined the Army. They didn't make it back from the war like me and Cerb did."

He turned back towards the group with the look a man who just watch his world slip away, both literally and figuratively.

"I don't know that much about your world here, but I do know this. To us, your world is pure fantasy. You live in a candy-coated world were the biggest problems you face are wild animals that are too slow or stupid to actually catch any of you, some big baddie that tries to make you feel bad, or a villain that tries to scare all of you into letting them take over the world. And before the day is over, you always beat them with no permanent damage done or loss of life."

The mares had no rebuttal. He was pretty much right about that.

"But for us, the people we care about, dying one way or another, those are the problems and fears we face. So, no, we're not faking it. We're just really good at hiding it until we can't anymore."

Benny stood up from his chair and headed back to try and deal with Cerb.

"I'm going inside. I don't know what any of you all can do to help, but I think we're done for the day if you don't mind."

He only got a few steps passed the chair until he felt something wrap around his leg. He looked down to see a mesh of pink and two giant blue eyes looking up at him.

"Please don't be mad at Rainbow Dash, or Applejack, or anypony else," Pinkie begged. "They didn't know how bad everything was for all of you was. Honest!"

Pinkie laid belly flat on the grass, clutching Benny's leg with eyes that were even more unnaturally large than before.

Looking down into her eyes, Benny felt an odd warmth wash over him. He reached down and groomed his hand over her forehead and through her mane.

"It's okay. I get it. It's like I said." He looked back up to the gloom of pastel-colored ponies. "You all live in a fantastic world that's honestly so much better than ours could ever hope to be. Ours has so much pain and suffering. If we don't learn to deal with it, accept it, or learn how to move past it and look forward to the good things we still have left to live for…" He lowered his eyes back to Pinkie's. "Well, it would destroy us."

Benny kneeled down and pulled Pinkie's front hooves away from his leg. Of course, he could only do so because she allowed him to.

"Do you remember when you first meet your Cranky Donkey friend?"

Pinkie gasped in shock.

“You know Cranky!”

He gave a half-hearted grin.

"No, but for me and a little girl I used to know, watched you and him meet. Just like how you saw yourself on Chris's phone earlier."

"Ohhhhh, I see," she cooed.

"Do you remember how angry and sad he was because he couldn't find his girlfriend?" Benny asked.

Pinkie went into full Pinkie Pie Story Telling mode.

"Well, technically she wasn't really his special somepony. They just meet and really hit it off and then-"

Benny gently clasped his hand over Pinkie's muzzle to silence her.

"You know what I mean, Pinkie."

Pinkie grinned and shrugged apologetically.

Having silenced the belligerent pony, Benny continued to explain.

"Okay, now imagine what it's like for us. But instead of just losing track of someone, we lose them forever. And then we lose another person special to us. And it just keeps happening over and over. Some people never recover and do something stupid because they can't deal with the pain. Some people live with the pain and project it onto everyone around them. Most people, though, they just learn to focus on the good things in life. They still hurt and feel sad when they think about those they lost, but the pain doesn't hurt as much. That's how we are."

Benny looked up to Becky, who was being comforted by Kelly.

"We've had a long time to get ready for Becky's illness and what it means. But we all agreed a long time ago not to dwell on it. Instead, we agreed to look forward to all the good times we still had left and to enjoy each other's friendship as much as we could while we had the chance… I'm sure you all can relate to that much, right?"

Pinkie wiped a tear away from her weeping eyes.

"Oh my gosh, Benny. I can totally understand that. I already want to enjoy as many fun times with my friends as I can. I'm sure if I knew I was going to lose one forever, I'd be super-duper extra committed to making sure we had so much fun that we didn't have time to think about any of them leaving."

Benny patted her on the head gently before standing back up again.

"I'm glad you understand. Now have a good night."

And with that, Benny disappeared into the garage and out of sight. Only the sound of the door falling off the hinges gave away his presence. Though a faint sensation of the lightheadedness hit him again as he walked through the door.

At the sound of the falling door, Lumberman stood up and walked away from the group, taking his bottle with him.

"Hey, Lumberman. Where you going?" Chris asked, but received no response.

"Let him be for now," Said, Sniff. "He just needs to blow off some steam."

Kelly looked behind them to see where he was walking off to.

"Does he even know where he's going?"

"Does anybody?" Becky asked sarcastically.

Twilight strained her neck up to see the path he was making.

"Ugh, it looks like he's heading to the Everfree Forest. He really shouldn't be going in there alone. Or at all. I should go tell him that it's not safe."

"No, Twilight, I got this." Applejack stood up, taking her eyes away from the shirt that Cerb had thrown down at her.

"Applejack, I don't think that is really the best idea right now," Twilight tried to say convincingly.

"Nope," Applejack responded defiantly. "Had I not opened my big mouth and been so quick to judge, we could have avoided this whole ordeal."

It was clear that she was a pony on a mission to right her wrong. And if any pony could take care of herself alone in the Everfree Forest, it was Applejack. If she couldn't bring Lumberman back, should could at least keep him safe until he turned back on his own accord.

"Wait." Rainbow Dash jumped in. "If that's the case, I should be the one to talk to him. I started this."

"Rainbow," Applejack said putting a hoof on Rainbow Dash's shoulder. "I know what you're saying, but I pushed the issue and made it personal."

"Well yeah, but-" Rainbow Dash was silenced with Applejack's hoof to her muzzle.

"Rainbow… I brought my family into this… for the family name, I need to make this right." Applejack went right for the feels on that one, and Rainbow Dash wasn't going to fight it. Although it rubbed her the wrong way that AJ would pull that on her.

Rainbow Dash sat down, arms crossed in protest, leaving Applejack to chase down Lumberman and hopefully turn him around.

"Ugh... fine."

Rarity's voice came from behind to grab Twilight's attention.

"Twilight, darling., I'm sorry, dear, but it seems like our expertise will not be of much help at this point in time. Fluttershy and I are going to head back, give the poor things some time to… digest their situation."

She let her eyes trace their way over to Rainbow Dash, who was stewing in her own frustration and self-pity.

"And to let the emotions fall back to more hospitable levels."

An unsupervised Pinkie Pie made her way over to Becky and Kelly.

The two ladies noticed the approaching hoofs crushing the grass up to them. Becky was still curled up into herself on her chair. She turned herself enough to at least face the little party horse.

"Hi, Pinkie," She said softly.

"Hello," Pinkie replied with a big toothy smile, though her smile quickly dropped, as she turned away a bit embarrassed. "So, normally right about now, I would be throwing a Welcome Welcome Home To Your New Home Party."

"Yeah, probably not the best time for one of those," Becky said, starting to crack something resembling a smile.

Kelly moved into a position intentionally getting Pinkie's attention.

"I hope this doesn't sound too strange to say, but you look so much cuter in person."

Pinkie beamed.

"Wow! Really? What makes you say that?"

Kelly blinked, not sure how to explain herself.

"Oh, well, I mean, I used to own stores that sold toys of you. They were really cute, but you just look cuter in person."

Pinkie was enjoying the random compliments.

"Ooo. Neat! I had no idea there were toys being sold of me, but why do you keep saying I look better in person? I'm a pony. You're a person. I've never been a person, how could I be seen as a person?"

Becky snorted at the miscommunication.

"No, Pinkie, in-person means face to face."

"Really?" Pinkie then sat down, pulling a little notebook out of seemingly nowhere from behind her. "Wow. I'm learning so many people things today. I should write this down."

Kelly turned to Becky, a curious smirk growing on her face.

"Is this why people back home said that Pinkie Pie was Best Pony?"

Pinkie stopped writing, her full attention back on Kelly.

"Pinkie Pie is Best Pony? People really said that?" She gasped. "That gives me such a great idea!"

Pinkie Pie dashed over to where Sniff was still sitting, aggressively shaking his hand.

"Hi, I'm Pinkie Pie. We haven't been properly introduced yet."

"Ugh, hello, Pinkie Bi. Call me, Sniff." He said a bit too far-gone in this madness to stop shaking her hand/hoof.

Pinkie let go of his hand, determined to make a proper introduction stick.

"No, silly. Pinkie Pie, not By."

Sniff grinned, seeing how easy the jokes were going to be.

"Oh, so you're not bi?"

Pinkie beamed with all the ignorance a pony could from not knowing the innuendos of the human culture.

"Nope."

Maybe it was his way of dealing with the stress of this whole situation. Perhaps it was just within his nature to be an ass. Though, it could have been just a way to get back at Kelly for slapping him upside the head for what he said to Rainbow Dash.

No matter the reason, he pushed the joke even further.

"Do you like eating pie?"

Pinkie, of course, gave an honest answer, still ignorant of the implications.

"Well, duh. Have you ever eaten pie?"

What kind of ridiculous question was this guy asking her? Pinkie made the best pies. I mean, she made every pie. Pie was in her name, for crying out loud.

"Oh, boy. Have I ever eaten my fair share of pie," Sniff continued with this new running gag he had created.

True, it was all too easy to make, but at least he was enjoying himself.

Chris turned to stop this conversation.

"Dude? Really? Don't. Come on."

Pinkie dashed over to Chris. Another more personal salutations had to be delivered.

"Hey! Can you show me more of your magic me thingy so I can see more of me and Maud?"

Chris reached back for his phone.

"Ugh, yeah. I have a bunch with you on here."

Stuck in mental sugar rush, she ran her words a mile a minute.

"Super! But not now. I have plans that won't let me watch me right now. Maybe tomorrow, though? Okay?"

Chris smiled, still not over how incredible this was.

"Sure, I'm sure we'll have plenty of time to watch them."

Pinkie lurched forward and give him a big hug.

"Thank you! Thank you!"

She gave him a few extra squeezes.

"Wow. You're nice and soft and squeeze like Misses Cake. I like that. Errrrr!" She gave him another big hug before letting go and dashing over to Twilight.

"Hey, Twi. Are Rarity and Fluttershy heading back to town?" asked a very excited Pinkie Pie.

Twilight didn't even flinch at the sudden outburst of Pinkie. It wasn't nearly as easy to surprise this princess when she knew that Pinkie is in a state of excitement.

"Yes, there isn't much any of anything we can do here, so they-"

"Okay, thanks, Twi! Let me know if you need anything. Bye!" Pinkie then made her way back to town, passing Rarity and Fluttershy in a trail of dust.

Sniff was staring at Chris, who was still watching where Pinkie had run off from.

"Dude, you need a tissue?"

Chris snapped out of his gaze.

"What?"

Becky snorted and tried to suppress her laughter.

"More like a paper towel."

"Hey, Chris." Kelly slouched deep in her chair, spreading her legs. "You gonna invite Pinkie to a no pants party for two?"

The three of them all lost it, laughing at inappropriate levels at Chris's expense.

Chris stood up and started marching back to the garage.

"Oh, ha, ha, ha. I just had a group therapy session about my dead family and friends. Fuck off."

Just short of reaching the garage, he hollered back, "I'm drinking your vodka, Kelly."

"You can't drink away your impure feelings, Chris!" Sniff yelled back to Chris from his seat.

Chris popped his head out.

"Oh yeah, well you better think up a new nickname. There aren't any skirts in Ponyville!"

Sniff brought his hands up to his mouth like a megaphone.

"Jokes on you! They never needed skirts!"

Chris popped his head of the garage again, this time holding up the bottle.

"You're not denying it, and that's what's really important, right?!"

Kelly turned and looked to Sniff.

"So, looks like your favorite pass time just got a lot easier for you now that all the local ladies don't wear skirts, huh?"

Sniff had a huge shit-eating grin that quickly melted away as he realized that he inadvertently admitted that he'd be lusting after ponies.

In a seductive voice, Becky playfully asked, "So, Sniff. You gonna ask Pinkie about tips for dining on the local selection of pies?"

He turned to the two ladies, without a quip to come back with.

"Oh my god. You two are terrible. Chris just had a terrible experience, and you both are going to let that wounded man drink alone. I can't believe this."

Sniff slowly stood up, his legs still sore. "Unbelievable. Just unbelievable. I can't believe I call you two my friends. Chris! Don't drink alone! You need a friend! Wait for me!"

The two girls giggled and laughed with each other on the lawn, watching Sniff leave on his walk of shame. That lasted until a unicorn interrupted them with a question.

"Can I ask you both something?"

The two looked down to see Starlight.

"It's kind of a friendship question." Starlight blushed a bit and averted her eyes, feeling silly for asking them as she did.

Kelly darted her eyes down to Starlight and back to Becky, who shrugged.

"Ugh. Sure. Ask away."

Starlight stood up straight and proper.

"Okay, well, really, it's two questions. The first one is, is it normal for you all to act like this?"

"Act like what, exactly?" Kelly asked.

Despite her best efforts, Starlight couldn't hide her nervousness.

"Well, in the short time since I meet you all, you fought with each other, then you were all serious and sad, then calm, then angry and hurt, and now you're making jokes at each other. Despite the fact that this has been such a horrible day from being exploded here, then to only have a heaping pile of chaos that only my friends could create, thrown on you."

Starlight lowered her eyes to look away again, rubbing one of her hooves against the other.

"I'm sorry. I'm still getting used to the whole friendship thing. I've just never seen any group of ponies, or other creatures, get along while fighting or harassing each other like you all do."

Kelly didn't seem to understand that last bit.

"Harassing each other?"

Seeing the potential miscommunication, Starlight corrected herself.

"Oh, maybe harass isn't the best word. Well, you were making jokes and poking fun at your friend Chris until he was mad enough to leave. But then you did the same thing to Sniff, and he left, and it seemed like those two made up just as fast as you chased him away."

"Oh, we weren't actually really making fun of them," Kelly explained.

This only further confused Starlight.

"Really? I'm not trying to be rude, but it sure seemed like it."

Becky took over for Kelly.

"Well, for one, this is how we normally act. We make jokes when we go through rough times together and joke about things that bother us." There was an awkward pause, not conveying the concept well enough. "Umm, think of it as a way of coping with each other."

Starlight couldn't believe what she was hearing.

"When you're having a hard time, you cope with each other by making fun of each other instead of talking it out or hugs and the things normal ponies..." Starlight caught herself a moment too late. "... do?"

Kelly answered for this one.

"No, we do all that stuff, too. But we usually do that in private. But if we're all with each other, or out in public, we use jokes to take our minds off whatever's bothering us."

Becky readjusted herself in her seat.

"I know it sounds weird. Not even everyone back home gets it."

Starlight looked back to the garage were Sniff was partially in sight, leaning up against one of the cars that Lumberman pointed out. He was drinking from a bottle and probably talking to Chris, it looked like.

"Can't say I blame them when they storm off like that."

Kelly smiled and covered her mouth with both hands before folding them together on her lap.

"Okay, that one needs to be explained, because it's part of the game."

That brought Starlight's attention back to them.

"A game? This is a game for all of you?"

"It's called the walk away rule," Becky said with a twisted sense of humor.

"So," Becky took a breath and prepared herself for explaining the rules. "If any of us make a joke at the other's expense, they have to make a joke back without changing the subject."

Becky decided that giving an example would help her explain it better.

"So, like earlier, the subject was Chris being over-excited to get a hug from Pinkie."

With a proud smile, Kelly jumped back in.

"But Chris didn't come up with a joke to counter with, which is why we joined in."

"Soooo," Becky was drawing out the explanation to build suspense. "Since he couldn't keep the jokes going back and forth. He had to walk away. That's the rule."

Starlight could understand the core concept of the rule, though the whole idea just seemed too bizarre, and still so much she didn't understand about it.

"Okay… so when do you stop making jokes about your friend?"

Kelly continued to educate the poor, lost Starlight.

"The jokes stop if they stay away long enough. There's no real time limit on it. Generally, the funnier the joke, the more time allowed. However, if someone makes a joke that leaves them open to have the joke turned back onto them. It's called getting flipped."

Starlight didn't understand the joke, nor should she. However, she repeated as much as she could to verify how much she did comprehend.

"So then Chris flipped Sniff with a joke about getting a new nickname because there aren't any skirts in Ponyville?"

"Yep." Becky nodded. "And he knew he didn't have anything to come back with, so he had to walk away."

Starlight pondered this for a moment.

"But if the subject was being over-excited about a hug from Pinkie Pie, didn't Chris change it by bringing up Sniff's nickname and something about skirts?"

Becky and Kelly stared blankly for a moment, not wanting to give away that these were all sexual jokes about Chris and Sniff fooling around with ponies.

Becky broke first, snickering, and Kelly quickly did the same. Starlight forced a quiet laugh, still not getting where the punchline was.

Becky tried to compose herself to address Starlight again but just ended up laughing even harder.

"I can't tell you. I'm sorry, Starlight. Let's just say it's an inside joke."

Both girls continued to laugh at just how wrong and absurd all of this was. However, given all of the events of the day, the laughter got to Becky, and she fell into a coughing fit.

Kelly patted her on the back.

"You gonna be alright there, Becks?"

Becky continued to cough into her arm but managed to raise her head just enough to make eye contact and gave a thumbs up.

Starlight started to worry if this was the illness all of Becky's friends were worried about.

"Is she okay? Should I get her some water or something?"

Becky held off her coughing just long enough to fit in a request.

"No. Vodka, please."

Kelly snickered.

"Okay, party girl. You stay put. I'll grab ya something strong."

Starlight interjected herself back into a conversation as Kelly stood up.

"That actually is a great segway into my next question."

The girls looked down at Starlight, smiling and trying to look as innocent as possible.

"What is Vodka?"

07. Two Left Legs and An Empty Bottle

Author's Note

This chapter is a soft edit with some grammar and spelling corrections. A final edit is pending review and will be uploaded when finalized. I apologize in advance for any errors that were not corrected.

Grammar and formatting updated, 04 JULY, 2020.

07. Two Left Legs and An Empty Bottle

Lumberman had his eyes trained forward. Not necessarily looking for anything or any place, in particular, just a suitable place for him to hide away from everyone and the equine welcoming party that showed up. He really just needed to give Benny and Cerb some time to cool their jets, hopefully not break anything of value, and then he could come back and make a peace offering.

Applejack's voice invaded his thoughts as he neared the forests' edge. "Hold up a minute!"

"Gawd, damn it," he mumbled to himself. "Go away Apple Jacks. I'm cereal."

Maybe not the greatest joke, or even appropriate, considering that she wouldn't actually understand the context. Perhaps it was the concussion he was sure he had. Nothing felt right since coming here.

Apple Jack trotted up, quickly closing the distance.

"Do you even know where you're walking off into?"

Lumberman pointed towards the tree line with the bottle of booze in his hand. "Yeah," he turned his head to properly mock the unwanted company.

"I'm heading into the dark and scary pony woods. That a problem?"

Lumberman was just far enough ahead at this point to notice the shocked look overtake her face, then scrunched up as she appeared to be offended. Pleased with his results, he continued on as he had before being interrupted.

Applejack was shocked at his statement, and a bit offended that he would downplay the seriousness of danger that the Everfree Forest presented. However, since he wasn't slowing down, that just meant she had to speed up.

"You do know your walking towards the Everfree Forest, not the Scary Pony Woods, right?" Applejack asked, rhetorically.

"What's the difference?" Lumberman asked, though he honestly didn't care.

Applejack could see just how careless and callous he was being with his words. She could play along.

"Well, for starters, there is no Scary Pony Woods. At least not in these parts. Plus all the dangerous wild creatures that live here in the forest."

"Like bunnies, deer, and squirrels. Maybe a raccoon or two. Right?" Lumberman mockingly answered.

Applejack laughed. She warned him of dangerous wild creatures, and he responds with cautions of Fluttershy's tea party guests? Who does this colt think he's talking to?

"Hahaha! You're a funny one there, Mr. Lumberman. Bunnies and squirrels? Dangerous creatures? You must have some awfully ferocious little critters if those are your go-to list of dangerous wild creatures."

She shot him a look that just screamed 'That the best you got?'

Well, it was now or never. Lumberman led the way to a small opening that welcomed them into the mysterious forest. He met her expression as they crossed the threshold, and it was too late for his pride to let her talk him into turning back.

"No," the sarcasm flowing richly as he spoke. "We got wolfs, bears, and cougars. Shit like that. I can't imagine you ponies have anything much worse than what we got."

Applejack continued walking on alongside Lumberman through the edge of the forest with a bright and shiny coat of confidence.

"Well, we certainly have our fair share of bears. Fluttershy I think keeps one as a roommate."

Lumberman looked down and the smiling mare, surely something was lost in translation.

Applejack could practically feel his eyes punching down on her. She turned to match his stare down.

"Or maybe he just visits a lot. Even Grizzlies need a safe place to stay out in these parts."

Lumberman had to put a stop to this. No cartoon pony world could have creatures so dangerous that a Grizzly would seek shelter. At least not with that shy little yellow flying horse. Though he had to ask.

"Why would a Grizzly hide with a chick like Fluttershy?"

"Chick?" Applejack didn't recognize that term.

Still curious, Lumberman corrected himself.

"I mean, why would a Grizzly hide with a shy and timid little pony like Flutters?"

Applejack chuckled.

"Well shoot. Fluttershy is certainly shy and timid. At least until something sets a fire off in her belly. 'Flutters' can toss 'ol Harry around like I toss bails of hay. She once blew a fuse on a pony that made her drop a letter. Grabbed the colt with her teeth and threw'em at least a good eighty yards."

"With her teeth?" Lumberman, questioned?

Applejack chuckled again.

"Heh, yep. Rarity and Pinkie Pie saw the whole thing. Apparently, she stared down a Cockatrice. I don't recommend you try that, though. Anypony else would have been turned to stone like everything else that stares into them eyes they got."

"Okay, so I shouldn't be surprised by mystic medusa-like magic creatures," Lumberman silently thought to himself.

"She's also made a Hundred-foot dragon cry and said he had to find a new place to stay," Applejack said with a sly grin. "And leave Equestria he most certainly did."

"Jesus Christ. What the fuck is up with this crazy horse world?" The words feel out of Lumberman's mouth like loose marbles.

Applejack cocked her head to the side, more confused by the slew of unfamiliar words and phrases.

"Who with the what and other what is up our crazy horse world, now?"

She continued on after not getting a response. "You didn't let me get to the Timberwolves. Nasty critters just pop up out of nowhere. Never know if the fallen sticks and tree bark are just sticks and tree bark or if they'll snap together and try to take a bite right outta yer flank."

"Okay," Lumberman temporarily would compromise with the pompous fruit horse. "I think this is far enough away from the house for now."

Applejack sighed a sigh of relief as she turned back to where they had just walked in from. Facing away, her relief gave way to remorse. Task one was complete, she got the wandering human to stop his further travels into the Everfree forest. Now it was time to make up for foolish words.

"Well, we should be heading back now, I ah reckon. But on the way-"

A thump, flop, and slosh of liquid from behind her spooked her from behind. She turned to see the man she came to stop half sitting back against a tree and half-forward slumped over himself. Oh Celestia, was he sick? Did he pass out? Did something from the forest get to him when she was turned away?

"Uh... Mr. Lumberman? You alright over there?" Her words were soft-spoken as she approached.

"We don't have to leave right away if you want to just sit down for a moment. That's all you're doing, right? Mister.?"

She moved closer, stopping for a moment after her hoof clanked against the stocky glass bottle he dropped. At least it landed upright and didn't seem to lose much of its contents.

Lumberman sat uncomfortably halfback against the trees, half uncomfortably against his legs. Everything he'd been holding back and feeling since the revelation of being in this fucking cartoon world was burning in his mind. The thoughts churning his gut. Just keeping it in was becoming too much. He felt like he was about to scream. Like he was a whole bottle of Tequila deep and out of control with his mouth.

"I fucking hate this goddamn place!" Lumberman screamed out with much relief.

"Okay," Applejack stood still, sizing up just how this human was going to react next.

Lumberman sat up a bit, no longer staring into his lap.

"No phone. No way home. My best friend is dying. I pissed off my friends because I couldn't keep my cool and thought about putting you and that Rainbow bitch in her place would stop all your stupid fucking accusations." He stared fire and venom into Applejack's watchful eyes.

She didn't step back or try to console his anger. Cerb got his shots in, seems only right to allow this one to do the same. So long as his words didn't turn physical, let him vent and then explain her piece. Find some mutual understanding from there.

She softly let her position be known.

"Look... I don't... fully understand all the words yer yelling. What with the 'fucking' and whatnot. But I understand what you're saying. And I... I just..."

She couldn't look away from the pain and ire emanating from the man in front of her. Even though the sight of his frustration was all but crippling her.

"I just wanted to properly apologize fer being so gosh dern rude and accusatory on you and your friends... Knowing what I know now, I deserve every bit of what ya got ta' say."

God only knew how was he ever pissed on his way out here, but then she just had to tag along and fuck up his views on the situation. He could have been quiet and kept to himself, but something about her being there. It didn't make him angrier, he just couldn't keep his thoughts in his head anymore. Something just drove him out into the open. But now, with her confession and well-stated apology, his thoughts were only of the hurt. All these thoughts he used to keep quiet were bringing back so many bad memories.

"It's just so fucking hard to keep losing the good people in your life," came the words from a less angry-sounding Lumberman.

"I didn't understand death with my grandma passing when she died. I was lost without my dad when he was killed. I was alone without my brother when he was taken. Lost hope without my cousin."

The painful memories rose to the surface. Maybe the unhealthy combination of head trauma and hard liquor was to blame for his loss of cognitive control and ability to keep his emotions in check. Regardless, the tears were coming out to play.

"It wasn't until Becky got sick I realized that I wasn't just stuck with a loveless mother and a two-bit whore of a sister. My friends were my family."

Applejack wanted to comfort Lumberman. He was opening up instead of dishing it out. Was this what it looked like when they couldn't hide it anymore. It was... horrible. Almost frightening to see this creature, pony or otherwise, stuck in such agony like he was. And it was only getting worse.

She watched as Lumberman started doing an odd short breath of air in and out, huffs. His shoulders jerking up with each huff. A little grunt or a cough followed by another huff. Oh, sweet Luna, no. Don't let him start- yep, he's crying.

"And then..."

Another short pause in his words as he tried to stop his cries from replacing his words. "Then, as I was getting ready to enjoy the time I had left with Becky... everyone else started dying. Tim. Eric. Amber... had to bury them. Then Cerb comes home all, but fucking ripped apart and stitched back together. Benny came back like a walking corpse." He reached for his bottle that had fallen out of reach.

Applejack grabbed the short neck of the bottle with her mouth and carried it over to the weeping man. She almost dropped it halfway over to him. Whatever was in that bottle, there was a taste of it that had dripped down where she held it in her mouth. It burned for a moment as the taste of Rarity's hairspray invaded her tongue. But then it mellowed out with an oaky and metallic flavor. Almost a little bittersweet, the more it rested on her taste buds.

Lumberman grabbed the bottle and greedily started to guzzle it. There wasn't enough to get him drunk. Well, at least not super drunk.

Right now, he just wanted to drown out his thoughts. He lowered the bottle to see Applejack standing silently. He couldn't' tell if she was scared, showing pity, or if she was expecting more yelling and cursing.

But this whole situation was fucked, he thought to himself. She couldn't blame them for how they are. He couldn't blame them for how they are if he was honest with himself. Regardless, it felt like the liquid magic that only the blue agave plant can produce was doing the trick. His mind was simmering down and calming his stomach. Or at least it felt like that was the case.

"Don't just stand there like you're waiting for me to slap you down or something," Lumber said in a confusingly apologetic tone, trying to break this awkward tension between the two.

He looked to her with soft and un-criticizing eyes, waiting for her to look back at him.

"What you said hurt, no lie. But you also didn't know what you were talking about," He said, soft but firmly, much like a father would while lecturing a misbehaving child.

These words gave an unwelcomed sense of relief to Applejack. She had convinced herself that this was going to be painful, yet it seems to have ended just as quickly as it started.

"Well I just feel terrible," she finally said, looking up and addressing him face to face. "And I'm terribly sorry about all of the-"

"Stop, stop, stop," Lumberman cut her off, unexpectedly. "Please. I don't need to hear any more apologies."

Was this man messing with her? Applejack didn't understand this quick and unprovoked turn in his demeanor.

"I'm just trying to say I'm sorry. You don't need to be so difficult about it." She said, a bit wounded.

"I understand what you're doing and what you're saying," he responded again with that comforting tone of his. "We just don't know each other like that."

"Like what?" Applejack inquired.

"You've known me for all of what? twenty or thirty minutes? You know less about the kind of person I am, how I feel, or how I want to be treated than you do about my family history." Lumberman ended that note with another long draw from his bottle.

Applejack was floored at such a comment. She didn't even know how to respond. Was he being rude, or was that his way of trying to set some kind of boundary between them? Maybe he was saying that as an invitation for her to get to know him more?

"Why can't these humans just be straightforward and not so complicated like ponies?" She wondered to herself.

"Hugh..." she sighed, giving up on trying to win this argument if that was what they were having. "Well, I guess you're right about that much."

She eyed him sympathetically.

"But maybe we could get to know each other well enough that maybe my words have a bit more meaning?" She offered.

"Hey, now-" He quickly countered. "I never said your apology didn't mean anything or that it was worthless. I just meant that you're saying a lot more than you need to." Lumberman clarified with all of his sincerity as Applejack walked a bit closer.

"And..." Lumberman slowly shook his aching head. "I still can't believe I'm having a conversation with a talking horse."

He readied his bottle to take another swig but hesitated.

"This is like some serious Mr. Ed level bull shit."

"A mister who, now?" A confused Applejack asked before he could take another drink.

Lumberman was just about to put the bottle to his lips again but stopped just short from her question.

"Oh," he thought for a second on how to best describe a black and white live-action show with an actual horse as its main character.

"Ugh..." Nope, nothing came to mind. "It was a different show from long ago. I can't even explain it." He quickly blurted out before taking another drink.

Applejack stared curiously at the strange clear liquid now taking over her focus and attention.

"Just what is that you're drinking? I've never tasted anything like it."

Lumberman drew back the bottle and wiped his lips.

"Oh," he cleared his throat. "This is..." he took another second to think about this situation.

"Y'all don't have alcohol around here, do you?" This world seems to be based on a kids show. It would be odd if they did have booze. Not unless it was a show from thirty years ago, perhaps.

She tried to clarify.

"You mean like medical cleaning supplies?"

"Nah," he waved off the question. "That's isopropyl alcohol. That's toxic if you drink it. This here, though." He held up the bottle of Tequila. "This is Tequila. It's an ethanol-based alcohol."

Applejack stared blankly for a moment, waiting for all possibilities of her understanding what he just said to process... and fail.

"Okay. I'm gonna spit this out for ya nice and easy like, so you can explain that to me again."

Applejack cleared her throat and began to speak slowly, over enunciating every word.

"My name is Apple-Jack. I live on a Farm and grow Apples. I don't understand... your fancy words. You must ‘uh thought... you were talking to Twi-Light."

Lumberman returned an equally blank stare.

"Okay." He pointed to Applejack with a serious face. "I'd be mad about that kind of sarcasm from someone I didn't really know, but it was funny, and you got your point across."

His serious face turned to a grin, much to Applejack's relief. Then, as he brought up the bottle, he hesitated for a second, then lowered it to point to her again.

"Also, I might borrow that joke in the future."

He brought the bottle back up again, ready to educate this pony.

"Okay, so, rubbing alcohol is a manufactured type of alcohol. You can't drink it because it's too strong and becomes toxic in the body. Ethanol alcohol can be naturally fermented or distilled. It's safe to drink."

He brought the bottle to his lips but again hesitated, turning his attention back to Applejack. "In moderation, at least."

Lumberman took another sip before offering the apple-themed pony a sample.

"Ugh, hold on now." Applejack extended her hoof against the bottle. "What 'uh mean 'It's safe to drink in moderation'?"

Lumberman held out the bottle, slightly rolling it from side to side as he explained.

"If you drink just a little bit, you don't even feel anything. You drink a little more, you might get a little buzz going or feel tipsy. It takes a lot to get drunk, usually. You have to drink a whole lot for it to even make you sick."

Applejack trained her eyes from the bottle to Lumberman and back again.

"I dunno. That doesn't exactly sound safe."

Lumberman respectfully withdrew the bottle.

"It's okay. You ain't gotta try it. I was just offering. You're more likely to drown on dry land than die from a sip, but whatever."

Applejack sighed. The small taste she had earlier wasn't overall terrible. She was probably acting far more cautious than she needed to be. Plus, maybe this was his peace offering to her. It would be rude to just turn him down because she wasn't familiar with it.

"No. I'm sorry. You're probably right. I'm just a bit nervous about trying new things sometimes, is all." She admitted, not even trying to hide her embarrassment about it.

Lumberman graciously offered her the bottle with the cap already off. As kind of a gesture as it was, he just wanted the subject to be changed. Talk about anything other than what was on his mind. His feelings, dead family and friends, or the trauma he had to help Cerb and Benny recover from their time in the service. Although, having a talking pony try Tequila... now there's a story to tell Cerb when he gets back

"I ever tell you the time I convinced a talking horse to take a shot of Tequila?" He could hear his own words in his head and already see Cerb's goofy reaction.

He must have been thinking too hard about his future storytelling, as he came to the sight of Applejack nearly polishing off the last bit of the bottle. He might have to carry this pony back to the house now. Good job, brain. Way to control the situation of liquoring up a horse. Wait... maybe this was all a bad idea. Fuck. This was all a bad idea.

His mind screamed internally.

"Shit! She's still drinking!"

"Hey!" Lumberman finally turned thought to action and reached out to pull back on the bottle. "Damn, girl. I said, try it. Not kill the bottle."

Applejack cleared her throat. Appearing to have swallowed wrong when the bottle was pulled back.

"Oh," she dabbed her mouth dry with the neckerchief.

"Sorry. That stuff is a bit sneaky, ain't it?" She tapped the bottle with the tip of her hoof.

Lumberman was honestly impressed. She didn't cough or start hacking up a lung. Thank god she didn't vomit. She took it like a champ.

He also didn't really understand what she meant when she described it.

"Sneaky? What ya mean by that?"

"Well, getting a full taste instead of a drop like before, at first I thought I was drinking one of Twilight's potions, but only it was on fire. But the more you drink it, the better it tastes. Kinda like mineral water mixed with cucumber and melon."

Applejack rubbed under her chin, looking up, lost in thought.

"Kinda like that girly stuff Rarity likes to drink at the spa -" Applejack came back to reality, facing Lumberman. "-but yours taste better, I ah reckon."

Lumberman surely would have a story to tell Cerb after all.

"I just can't believe you drank that much. I'm impressed."

"That much?" She was a bit worried about all his warnings now. "Wait. Did I drink too much? What's gonna happen to me?"

"I'm sure you're fine," Lumberman said, trying to calm her. "You didn't really drink all that much. But you drank a lot more than I thought you would have in just a single go. I doubt you'd even get tipsy. You seem like a pretty strong lady. I'm sure you can hold it."

"Hold... it? What exactly am I holding onto?" She felt a flush or heat starting to burn in her gut that spread up to her face.

Lumberman smiled.

"You know. Hold your liquor. If you were a lightweight, you’d already be drunk or passed out."

"Heh. Well, shucks. I like to think that I've always been the stronger of all the others. Cept maybe my brother Big Mac. Seems to be something us Apples are known for."

After a brief moment of praising the family name, she looked back to Lumberman, who didn't look so well. Almost... sickly.

"Ugh, you okay there, partner?"

Lumberman didn't know how to answer. He felt hot all over. Lightheaded. Almost like... like he was drunk. But the bottle wasn't enough to do him in like this.

"Wow. Oh, shit. I dunno. I feel really fucking hot. Kinda tipsy."

"Is that the drunk you were talking about? You did drink most of that bottle, ya know." Applejack pointed out.

Lumberman waved her off.

"No. I'm a professional dink... Drinker. I can drink a lot more than-" He tried to sit up, but fell back against the tree. "Da fuq?"

He pulled up the bottle and looked inside.

"Did somebody switch my shit? I shouldn't be this drunk."

This gave Applejack a great idea to finally have him head back to the others.

"Well, it sounds like we should probably get ya back. Drunk or no drunk. Right?"

Lumberman blinked hard and nodded.

"Yeah. That's a good idea, even though I don't want to go back, I should." That feeling in his gut was coming back, his mind flooding with thoughts that were screaming to get out. This wasn't drunk. This was something else.

Applejack motioned with her hoof, though her balance wasn't where it should be, which was odd.

"You gonna make it? I don't need to carry you back now, do I?" She said with a chuckle.

Lumberman turned to her with sad eyes.

"Don't tell anyone what I told you."

Applejack stared a bit confused. Was this supposed to be a confidential conversation?

"Don't tell anyone what?"

Lumberman rolled over to all fours, sloppily moving forward. He looked up, still with those sad eyes.

"I said things I wasn't supposed to. You don't need tuh know."

"You mean, about your friends not-" She stopped her words short as she watched Lumberman collapse to the ground without even bracing himself. Just plopped down face first.

"Ugh. Lumberman?... Mr. Man?"

Lumberman didn't reply outside of the sound of him snoring. The snoring that comes from some mighty deep sleep.

Applejack went to take a step forward but slightly faltered.

"For crying out loud, what in tarnation is going on with my-" Her mind fell back to one word Lumberman said prior to passing out. 'Tipsy'...

It was obvious now that she dun goofed. She facehoofed hard at how poor her efforts had rewarded her.

"Oh good going, AJ. You just had to drink as much as you could not knowing your limits, didn't ya?"

She scoffed as she came to realize just how much her motor skills were becoming impaired.

"Good second first impression, girl. Great job."

Applejack looked down at the sleeping human. "Well, could be worse, I guess. Right big guy?"

She giggled to herself as she started to ponder the best way to bring him back to the others. Might as well get to dragging 'em. Wouldn't be the first time she had to haul a friend around on her back.

"Okay, let's get ya back on home now, partner." She muffled out with the back of his shirt in her mouth. With a good grip with her teeth, she gave a firm tug that carried him all of maybe half a foot.

She immediately let him loose, stumbling back on her flank.

"Ugh... don sarn'it. Should 'uh brought Rainbow."

Rubbing both of her cheeks, she tried to bring some sense back to her slowly fading train of thought. "No. Come on now. You're an Apple, Applejack. You don't need wings or magic to fix this. Just use yer stink'n head, would ya."

She examined her surroundings, looking for a resolution. Trees... Trees... Some sticks... Trees. That a squirrel? Who cares? Some vines... Lumberman's bottle of delicious poison. More sticks... More-Yep. Idea time.

"Okay, AJ. Let's show this colt you got what it takes to get him home."

In no time at all, Applejack had fashioned together a suitable stretcher made from the random sticks and vines that were scattered about. Okay, not actually in no time at all. She kept sneaking a sip or two of Lumberman's Tequila while fashioning his transportation to ride home in.

The whole time she took another sip, she made sure that she didn't take more than she should have. She asked him each time she took another sip, and he never said boo about it. (Yeah, she asked him while he was passed out and took his non-response as an okay... not her best moment.)

It took a few minutes, and drunken tumbles over his limp body, but she finally got him seated properly and strapped in.

"Ho'kay. Now wE... are off, Woodman!"

Applejack brought the straps taut and lifted both of her left legs. Doing so brought her to the ground with a thud.

"What in the hay?" She thought for a second laying on her left side. "Oh yeah. Tu lefs dun't make 'a right."

She closed her eyes and chuckled drunkenly to herself.

"No." Her eyes opened with a narrow gaze that disapproved. "That's fer something else." Her eyes shifted back and forth. "Nopony must know of this."

She tilted her head back towards Lumberman, though not far enough to see him. "Lumberguy. You tell nopony 'bout this, I'll tell nopony 'bout what y' all told me. Deal?"

She took another snore he rumbled as agreement, much like she did for all the booze she slipped in while he was out.

"It's a deal!" She strained to say as she climbed back up to her hooves. "

Okay, AJ. You know how this goes. Left and the right.

"She glared at her front left leg. "Got it?"

Her right leg twitched.

"Good. Let's go."

Making her epic journey back to the human house had begun, Applejack stumbled along. Attached to the stretcher, an unconscious human sleeping, and a nearly empty bottle of Tequila in her saddle bag that wasn't going to make it back with a drop to spare.

[Back at the house.]

Another pony was about to get an introduction into alcohol.

"What is Vodka?" Starlight asked with a sheepish grin.

Kelly knelt down and smiled softly like a mother would to her child asking for alcohol.

"Oh, I'm sorry, Glimmy. But Vodka is more of an adult drink."

Starlight gave the cutest WTF face a pony could.

"I am an adult."

"Two bottles," Kelly managed to spit out between coughs. "She's good. We can share. Bring something sweet."

Starlight did double-takes between the two.

"Wait. You still didn't tell me what Vodka is. What kind of a drink is it?"

Becky held back her coughs as best she could.

"Think of it as a drink to help you relax or have fun. Friends drink it when they get together. You'll love it."

As Kelly walked off to the garage to bring back her half-emptied bottle of Vodka, and something else that she thought a pony might like, Becky gave a quick breakdown of alcohol. Its variations, effects, and the does and don'ts to expect. Kelly rounded the corner of the garage with not two but three bottles of booze. Apparently, she couldn't decide between the Amaretto liqueur and the coconut rum.

Coming back with her hands full turned out to be the right move since the conversation brought the attention of Twilight and Rainbow Dash into the tasting experiment of human booze.

The three mares eyed the bottles as they were carried over. They were all nervous, yet excited, about what taste and sensations they were about to experience.

"Oh. Looks like we have a bit of a crowd growing, now," Kelly said, setting the bottles down in one of the empty chairs. "If I didn't know any better I'd swear we were throwing ourselves a little p-"

A blue hoof quickly covered her mouth as magenta eyes rose level with hers.

"Shh," hushed Rainbow Dash. "Don't say the 'P' word, or you'll bring about the Pink One." She cautioned.

Twilight laughed quietly to herself.

"Yeah, we had a little chat while you were busy. We all think it's best if we kept this quiet and not get too excited."

Rainbow Dash released Kelly and fluttered back to the grass.

"Sorry. Better me in your face than Pinkie with a party cannon."

Kelly smiled and shrugged it off.

"Hey. That's fine by me. We can always introduce her to this later on."

Becky smiled and cleared her slightly hoarsed throat (no pun intended).

"True, but eventually, I want to see her three sheets to the wind. It would be crazy."

Starlight chuckled at the thought of a more crazy Pinkie Pie.

"He-he-he. Oh, Pinkie is plenty crazy enough as she is.”

And the thought of a more crazy Pinkie Pie hit her, and her expression changed.

"Sweet Celestia, that'd be terrifying..."

There was a slight pause before they all started laughing, and Kelly pulled open a bag of little red plastic shot glasses. Carefully balancing them upright in the grass, eleven empty cups in all were ready for sampling.

"Alright, girls. Time for show and tell, happy hour."

She poured the first three shots in front half full of Vodka. The next three in line had the coconut rum. The third row held nearly a full shot of Amaretto.

The last two in the back were for Becky and Kelly. They were used to mixing liquors together but wanted the ponies to taste each of their shots untainted.

She poured a shot for herself and Becky.

"So first up, Vodka."

Becky raised her little red shot glass up for a toast. Kelly joined in, followed by another that was impressively held by blue feathers, then two more in matching glowing auras.

"To making the best of a bad situation with alcohol and making new friends," Becky said, her words sounding sincerely optimistic.

"To making the best of a bad situation with alcohol and making new friends." the rest of the ladies repeated.

They all took the first social drink together, making it the first to be shared by humans and ponies.

Their reactions were mixed to the Vodka. Becky and Kelly took it like champs. Rainbow Dash said she couldn't taste anything. Twilight gagged on it, somehow. Starlight said it tasted like cold tea made from lavender and pine needles, but that she liked it?

"Okay," Kelly took the reins again. "Little miss celebration here loves her some Vodka, but this is more of my jam, here. I'm sure everyone here can get down with some coconut."

She again poured herself and Becky a shot, as the others raised their drinks in preparation for another toast. They were all looking forward to this one.

Rainbow asked with a bit of anticipation.

"What do we drink to this time?"

Sniff's voice came from the garage.

"What the hell? You're doing shots without us?"

"To the walk away rule!" Starlight said a bit too excitedly.

Chirs hollered back in rebellion.

"Oh my god! You fucking traitors!"

All the ladies cheered together and took their shots.

"To the walk away rule!"

The reactions were more uniform this time. Becky and Kelly both enjoyed it, obviously. And all three mares relished how this one tasted, though Starlight said it had a weird aftertaste to it.

As Kelly was pouring the last drink for her and Becky to share, Twilight asked, "So, what did we just drink to?"

Starlight had a light blush developing from the drinks. She waved her hoof out in front of the group.

"Don't worry, girls. I'll fill them in about the game later. I really want to taste this one. It smells so much better than the others did."

After getting a hint of the sweet scent, Rainbow agreed.

"If this one tastes as good as it smells, it has to be the best one."

"Only one way to find out," Becky said, raising her drink.

Twilight raced into the toast.

"To the Magic of Friendship!"

Everyone pulled their drinks, leaving Twilights to float there all alone while denouncing the toast and calls for a do-over.

Starlight mockingly glared at Twilight.

"Really? You're gonna pull a weak toast like that?"

"Yeah," fired out from Rainbow Dash. "We were being so cool, and you had to bring that lame 'o quote out?"

"What?" Twilight protested. "Come on. That's like, the one thing I'm known for."

"Come on, Twilight. Becky already did the toast to friends. You can do better," Kelly said, intentionally being cute about it.

Becky tried to play the role of peacekeeper.

"Now, now, girls. Let's give ole' girl here another chance. This is her first time giving a toast with real alcohol," she playfully said, eyeing the purple princess.

Twilight's lowered her drink for a moment as she thought. Something positive. Something fun. Something they could all get behind. And the words came to her finally. She raised her glass again, raising it higher then they all had before. She gave her toast loud and proud.

"To the first humans of Equestria!"

The first few seconds felt like minutes as the words sunk in. Twilight thought that she had botched it again.

Suddenly, Rainbow Dash shouted at the salute.

"Yeah!"

Starlight cheered in.

"To humans!"

Getting into the spirit, Becky added.
"First in Equestria, baby!"

While not quite the message, but that's what Kelly decided to say, and she poured the drinks, so fuck it.

"We're number one!"

Unexpected, Sniff's voice came in.

"To waiting out the walk away rule."

All eyes turned to see Sniff walking out to the group with Chris, Benny, and Cerb in tow. Each with a drink in hand. Cans of beer, but still, drinks all the same.

Standing next to Sniff, she gave him a gentle nudge with his elbow.

"How about to friends not letting friends drink alone?"

Joining the group, Benny stepped up with Cerb.

"To coming together."

Cerb took a deep breath and sighed, raising his beer can.

"To anger management," he tried saying it with a straight face, but it obviously came out as a joke.

Then came the drunken lyrics of a certain apple horse everyone seemed to have forgotten about.

"To Apples! We've traveled the roads of generations! Joined by common bonds! We sing this song' cross the pony nation!"

She continued to sing her own song with the wrong lyrics.

Just behind her, struggling to deal with his chauffeur, Lumberman protested from his stretcher.

"Dear God, someone stop this drunken horse from singing."

Everyone lowered their drinks as Applejack continued to march her prize into the crowd.

"No, dun't nun y' all worry, now." God was she obviously drunk. "Poor feller here had a bit too much Tukilla, and I had ta strap Mr. Sleepy Head down n carry him back."

Sniff covered his mouth, trying to muffle his laughter.

"Dude? You passed out on a single bottle of Tequila?"

Lumberman sat up, literally not wanting to take this lying down.

"No. I didn't pass out from a single bottle of Tequila."

Cerb spoke lowly and bluntly.

"Okay, so... what happened? She followed you out to the trees, whooped your ass, stole your booze, and carried you back like a trophy buck?"

Applejack finally stopped, placing Lumberman in the dead center of everyone and everypony.

Lumberman looked up at Cerb, who was waiting for an answer but shamefully averted his eyes.

"Okay, so I might have passed out-"

The jeers from his friends quickly drown out any type of explanation he might have cooked up in his brain.

Cerb lent Lumberman a hand to help him to his feet, thinking he must have drank too much too fast but assumed he was fine.

"Come on, bro. We're all doing a toast, I guess."

Kelly quietly stood up, bringing Lumberman a small shot of coconut rum.

Applejack looked around, seeing everyone with a drink at the ready.

"Awe come on now. Wut's a pony godda do for a some Takilla if we're all toasting?"

"Hey! No tequila for that horse!" Lumberman shouted. "Rum! Whiskey! Give her a PBR. Anything that won't make her sing Apples Forever!"

Kelly came to the rescue with a shot of Amaretto.

Applejack moved to tip her hat.

"Why, thank ya, ma'am."

She fell over, tipping her hat.

Kelly helped her up, removing the straps from the stretcher and fixing her hat. After the shot glass was properly fitted in her hoof... arm... how the fuck to ponies hold shit like this?

"After this, you're cut off, Cutie," she said with a wink.

Not wanting to let this opportunity to make amends pass, Cerb stepped forward.

"Before we do this toast," He bowed his head. "I just want to apologize to everypony for my outburst. I have anger issues, I know this. I'm still working on it. But I don't want anyone, or pony, thinking I'm holding a grudge... just... putting that out there."

His words felt like they went over about as well as a lead balloon. Thankfully, every head seemed to nod in acceptance.

Applejack turned to Cerb, careful not to spill her drink.

"I had a good chat with yer Lumber friend before he passed out. I just wanted to also say to you also that em sorry... Are we good?"

Cerb looked down. Somehow all that anger from what must have been less than an hour ago was gone.

"Yeah. We're good, Apples."

Applejack cheered with minimal slurring of her words.

"To Takilla! That drink that brings us all togather, now!"

Lumberman raised his tiny glass.

"To the most bipolar group of drunks and goofy fucks to ever land in pony land," he spoke with no enthusiasm.

Twilight cheered again, coming full circle.

"A toast to the first humans of Equestria!"

And toast they did.

08. No Drips On The Floor

Author's Note

08. No Drips On The Floor

The toast was a pleasant end to something that just earlier could have been best described as an interdimensional relations disaster. It was also something Pinkie was probably going to be pissed off about, come to think of it. (They made a toast, that makes it a party, she has every right to be mad.)

However, Lumberman was still a bit messed up, Applejack was stumbling drunk, and apparently just under three shots of liqueur is enough to get a pegasus, a unicorn, and an alicorn tipsy. Their rosy cheeks wouldn't fade, either. Kinda cute. Also, it seems that when equestrians blush, they either blush so brightly that it can be seen through their fur or their fur itself blushes. Something they'll have to look into later.

"Is there anything we could get you for tonight?" Twilight asked Becky and Cerb, two of the last in the group to wait to head back into the house. "Food, water, blankets, some books to read perhaps?"

Becky smiled and graciously. "Nothing I can think of."

"Ugh..." Cerb looked back behind him. Chris and Kelly pulling the last few lawn chairs into the garage.

Lumberman and Benny were sorting through boxes and resorting the scattered items back to where they should be on the shelves.

"Thank you, Princess. But I think we should be good for the night. We got a lot of work to do here, anyway."

Twilight took another glance at the house. She had been too focused on the occupants to actually appreciate the structure. It wasn't so different from a pony house. Much larger perhaps, but by design, not very far off than any other she'd seen. It did seem to be more structurally complex somehow, though. Although this example was also damaged. Almost every window was either cracked or broken out. Pieces of the siding were popping out, and each corner seemed to have pushed or bashed out of alignment. The right cornered section of the house when facing it was actually wilting. Possibly the foundation had been ripped out during the teleportation, or maybe even broken up when from when they arrived.

Twilight had a hopeful smile again, despite the pending hardships she new were inbound. "I'm sure you all have everything under control. But if anything does come up and you either need something or another place to stay, just come and see me. I live in the only castle in town. It's hard to miss," she finished with a soft giggle.

"We appreciate it," Cerb replied. "Is there anything we need to be aware of in the meantime? Wild animals. Hostile ponies or dragons. Bad weather?"

Starlight chuckled. "No. The wild animals of the Everfree don't tend to come very close to the tree line. And Ponyville doesn't seem to get much in terms of hostile ponies, or even dragons in general. Plus, Rainbow Dash and the other Pegasi take care of the weather. Everything should be fine for now."

Twilight added more comforting words of safety. "If you like, I can have one of us stay behind with you, or maybe send for some guards to watch over you?"

Cerb politely raised his hands to decline their offer. "No, no. Thank you, though." He calmly lowered his hands. "We can take care of ourselves. Just didn't know if there was anything we had to look out for. And I wouldn't want to put any of you out, having to babysit seven adults."

He looked to Rainbow Dash. "But if you gotta chance, you gotta tell me about how you control the weather. That is just crazy to me."

Rainbow Dash visibly perked up at the newfound interest towards her job. "Really?" She said with overly excited, causing her to pull back and try to play it cool. "Well, ya know. It's all pretty boring, really. But, yeah. I can do that."

"Hey, what about me?" Becky whined playfully.

"Well, of course, you can," Rainbow Dash said, all too happy to bring along more fans. "And hey! I do some Wonder Bolt training when I'm not working. You can come watch me train if you like." Her voice getting all the more excited.

Becky rubbed up and down the center of her chest. "Well, if it's not too much of a walk for me, I'd love to."

Rainbow Dash flapped her way up to Becky's side. "No worries. You got Rainbow Dash in your corner, now." She placed her forehoof around Becky's shoulder. "We'll get something worked out for ya, no problem."

Becky smiled. Not just smiled, actually. It was deep, and she seemed extraordinarily happy. She even blushed. Or was it something else? Her face was red. Very red.

Rainbow Dash leaned off to the side a bit, getting a better look at Becky. "Hey, Becky? You okay there, girl?"

Becky lurched out of Rainbow's hold, doubling over and proceeded to vomit violently.

The three remaining ponies were caught entirely off guard (Jesus Christ, can these ponies get a break with the onslaught of surprises they've been getting today?) Rainbow Dash instinctively floated back a few feet, biting her hooves nervously. Starlight apparently was more squeamish than most would think. She covered her mouth as she had to stop herself from puking. Twilight was the only one with enough common sense to actually proactively react. Her horn glowed as she used her magic to help brace and steady Becky. Applejack was stumbling off near the garage, too drunk to notice what was going on.

"Oh my gosh. Becky, are you okay?" Twilight asked with a tone of panic.

Twilight felt Becky's body push back and weigh in heavily against the magic supporting her. Becky said nothing; instead, she started vomiting again and clutching her stomach. Twilight strained herself holding this human up. How could a human be this heavy? Suddenly, all the weight and resistance was gone.

"Easy does it there, party girl," came a calm and comforting voice from Cerb. "You're embarrassing me in front of the Princess. Knock it off would ya. Ya big goofball."

Twilight and the other mares looked at this monstrous man, large and intimidating, who was so frightening when he was angry earlier. Now instead he was looking and acting like some fatherly pony they would know. These creatures were just dishing out one surprise after another. It was like every five minutes they were making some new big reveal to blow their minds.

Another splash on the defiled grass and some heavy coughing, Becky seemed to have emptied her stomach. "My bad," She said with a raspy voice before spitting. "I'm sorry, Princess, everyone."

Twilight felt embarrassed for the poor girl. "Oh," an awkward pause from the Princess. "It's perfectly fine." She mentally fumbled for what to say next. "But you're okay?"

Becky remained hunched over. Her breathing labored, but steady. "Yeah. I feel fine. Really good actually. Just all of a sudden... I dunno."

"Probably just a little too much excitement," Rainbow suggested. She also seemed to be swaying a bit as she hovered in the air. The alcohol probably hitting her, one could guess.

Becky's hand drunkenly waived and grasped behind her, reaching for Cerb. "I'm done now. Take me inside, please."

Starlight stepped forward with a smile, her horn glowing. "Oh, we can help you with that."

Before she could place her magic on Becky to lift her up and carry her back to the house, Cerb swooped her up in his arms. He held her gently yet firmly. Again, his actions seemed so fatherly to onlooking ponies. It warmed their hearts to see the two this way.

"I got her from here, ladies," Cerb said, slowly turning Becky's view to the mares.

Becky waived farewell to three of the last visitors. "It was nice meeting you all," She said half drunk and half asleep.

The three mares bid their farewells and went back to town, wrangling up Applejack on the way out and leaving the humans to tend to their own needs. Cerb promptly carried Becky back to the house and in through the garage. The lack of a door made entry easy. Once in the house, he made himself known.

"Clear the couch," he demanded as he carried Becky in. "Becky blew chunks in front of our emissaries of hope and is down for the count a bit early tonight."

"No," Becky mumbled. "I'm just-" she groaned and took a deep breath. "I just drank too much too fast. I'm not even really all that drunk."

"You and me both, sis," Lumberman spoke up while pulling a blanket and a nearly full garbage bag off from the table. The group had been busy trying to put Benny's house back in order.

Benny looked over from the kitchen area as he was putting canned goods back in the cabinets. "How much did you drink, Becks?"

Becky rolled onto her side on the couch. "I dunno," she said, sobering up. "Half a bottle of Grey and a few shots."

It was only Lumberman, Cerb, Benny, and Chris in the room with Becky, and they all stopped what they were doing at this information. Lord only knew how, but Becky was all but a professional drinker. Half a bottle of her vodka and a few shots wasn't enough to have her puking since she was seventeen. Come to think of it, even Lumberman could put'em down. Even chugging shouldn't have got him as drunk as they thought he must have gotten. Even more, they both sobered up unrealistically fast.

"Hey, Chris," Benny suddenly had some questions only the local Pony expert could answer. "Is there anything in the world that can make us feel drunk or sick?"

He looked to him, clearly being serious. "Something magical or fucking... I dunno, man. Something."

"Ugh..." Chris looked around the room. "Nothing that I can think of."

"Okay," Benny didn't like that answer. "Something ain't right. Becky puked on less than a bottle. Lumberman passed out on less than a bottle..."

Cerb was tracking this train of thought. "And you were a stumbling drunk before you even had a drink on the hill."

"Hold on." Chris chimed in. "Ben got drunk when you both went out and found the Ponies?"

"No," Benny answered. "I mean. I kinda felt drunk. Or high. But I didn't have anything."

"Kelly! Sniff!" Cerb yelled out to the others upstairs. "Team meeting. Get down here."

The sound of footsteps and creaking floors gave way to the last two of the group joining up with the others. Kelly was the first to join up. "What's going on? Any new news?" Kelly asked as Sniff came in just behind her.

Cerb had that look of a man at war. "No," he bluntly answered a bit cold. "But we need to figure everything out about what kind of situation we're all in. What supplies we have and need, and just what's going on with these sudden drunken conditions that are popping up."

Sniff eyed an empty rum bottle and a few empty beer cans on the kitchen counter that were brought in from the toast earlier. "I haven't drank too much yet. Who's already drunk besides Lumberman?"

"It's a bit more than that, actually," said Benny.

"Come on, man," Lumberman spoke up. "You don't think it's a bit odd that I apparently passed out on less than a bottle of Tequila? Or that Becky just threw up with less than a full bottle to herself?"

Sniff raised an eyebrow. Clearly, he got the idea getting passed around.

"It's not just that," Cerb added. "On the hill when we first ran into the Ponies, Ben was acting like he was drunk and damn near passed out in a giggle fit."

"Is that why they helped you walk back?" Kelly asked.

"Yeah," Benny said. "It was so weird. I was fine. And then Pinkie showed up yelling and shit, and everything was just... funny."

He looked around the room to gauge everyone's reaction. "You know. Kinda like how ya get after smoking pot or popping too much Vicodin." He then looked over to Lumberman. "Is that what happened to you?"

Lumberman looked down to his feet and folded his arms. "Not really." He thought back to the event. "I got a bit light-headed, kinda weak in the knees-"

"Yeah," Benny jumped in. "I had that."

Lumberman continued, again. "Okay, but I didn't get the giggles anything like that."

He thought about if he really wanted to answer honestly or not. "I, uh..." maybe he would hold back a little. "I kinda got pissed off."

He put up his hands to motion everyone to remain calm. "I don't mean like angry drunk, pissed off. I mean, like... everything we talked about, with my dad dying and shit... Losing Tim, Eric, and Amber. All the shit you all went through." The weight of his mistake falling on his shoulders again, though not as bad as it had while in the woods.

"Sorry about bringing that shit up, by the way. But, like I was saying. All of that just-" Lumberman brought up his hands like he was searching for the words and flexed his hands in frustration. "I dunno. Like I had to tell the Apple Cowboy horse bitch all about it. Everything that I was thinking."

"You told Applejack about Tim, Eric, and Amber? Why?" Becky asked.

Lumberman turned to address her directly. "No. I mean. Not really. I said that they never came home from the war... and how I felt about it." With those words, it felt like he may have said a bit too much.

"I mean. Shit. Maybe it's because I hit my head or something, but I felt like I had to say the shit. I couldn't stop myself."

Cerb offered an explanation. "Like the thoughts were in your mind, and you had to say them."

"Yeah," Lumberman answered with some relief.

Cerb looked to Benny. "Same for you with those bad jokes you made to the Ponies, Ben?"

"Yeah," Benny sounded a bit embarrassed, or sad. "Pretty much. I didn't really feel like I had much control over myself back there."

Cerb than looked to Becky on the couch. "Anything like that happen to you, Becks?"

Becky sat upright, clearing her throat. The taste of vomit not entirely removed. "Not really. It was more of I didn't want to have you go with Rainbow Dash alone. Then I felt really hot and nauseous. Kind of like how I get if I get over-excited. But I don't know why. We were talking about seeing Rainbow Dash work and train. But I was thinking about what it would be like out there with you and her."

Lumberman referred to Chris again. "Chris, you know the most about this place. You sure there isn't anything that's ringing a bell?"

Chris couldn't seem to put two and two together. "No," his words were disappointing. "I got nothing. Maybe we're missing something. Did anything else happen?"

He surveyed the room. "Did anyone else experience anything?"

Sniff and Kelly had nothing, but Cerb was questioning himself, and Benny was about to give him the opening he needed.

"Cerb," Benny said softly. "You were there with both me and Becky. Did you see or feel anything?"

Cerb held his tongue for a moment. "Yeah... but it wasn't anything bad like you all felt."

The room was waiting for his story, especially Chris.

"Well?" Chris spoke up. "Help me out here, man. What'd you see?"

Jesus Christ, this was embarrassing for Cerb to admit. "Now listen. I don't know how or why this happened..."

Chris tried to pry the information out of him. "Does this have anything to do with your episode outside yelling at Rainbow Dash and Applejack?"

Benny had a brief flashback of his time on the Hill with Cerb. "It happened on the hill, right?"

Benny's words caught everyone's attention. They looked to him, then to Cerb, who stayed silent.

"Yeah..." Cerb finally said, sounding like he was ashamed. "I don't even remember thinking about it. I just..." He didn't know how to admit what his first reaction to Fluttershy and Rarity was like, not without sounding like a creep.

Sniff was growing impatient. "Tu-tutu-today, junior."

Cerb sighed, giving up on his pride. "When I first met the white Unicorn, Rarity. I was just talking normally, and then out of nowhere I said that she was gorgeous." He pointed to Sniff and Chris. "Shutup. Shutup. I don't wanna hear it."

Everyone held their tongues... for all of two seconds before snickering and bursting into laughter.

"You're fucking kidding me," Chris commented. "And you all were giving me shit over the ponies?"

"Hey!" Cerb protested. "I don't know why I said it. It's like they weren't even my words. I mean, do y'all think I'd actually go off and say something like that?"

Everyone was still laughing, but it was mostly at Chris's jab. Cerb just leaned back against the countertop, waiting for everyone to stop.

Benny put his hand up and patted Cerb on the back. "Heh, heh. It's okay, bro. I believe ya. It's just fucking funny."

"Yep," Cerb scoffed. "Laugh it up, Troll."

Benny chuckled again at the joke, but then remembered his original flashback. "So what about Fluttershy, then?"

"What about Fluttershy?" Kelly asked.

Cerb stood silent again. "So, shit got fucking awkward for a moment after I said that to Rarity because apparently, she welcomed the comment."

He held up his hand to stop everyone from laughing or making some stupid comment. "Shut up, I know. I know. But then Fluttershy, the Pegasus, was about to leave, thinking I was being rude to her or something..." Cerb hesitated, trying to find the right words.

Benny decided to help him along. "And then she was in your arms-"

"Yes!" Cerb raised his voice. "Yes. I apologized. Told her to stay, and gave her a hug."

The laughter of ridicule returned. Becky was trying not to laugh so hard to put herself in another coughing fit.

"Oh my god!" Kelly fit in between her bouts of laughter. "Chris and Sniff don't stand a chance." The room waited for what was guaranteed to be a great joke. "Justin is gonna steal all the waifus!"

And that did it. Cerb would forever be branded as the Stealer of Waifus. Also, so much for a serious conversation.

The laughter eventually died down. Cerb just let it run its course. No use trying to fight it and make it worse.

"Okay. So it is what it is. But Chris," Cerb retook control of the conversation. "I need you to think hard about this. I know it's funny. I pretty much made a pass at two talking horses."

Cerb could see Chris about to either make some smart ass remark or just laugh in his face, so he spoke quickly enough to stop him before he could start. "But whatever it is that happened to me, made Lumberman lose consciousness, Becky sick, and Benny lose all self-control and almost pass out, too."

Chris and the others put aside the jokes for the moment to address these legitimate concerns. Chris himself nodded in agreement. "Alright. You're right. It does kind of sound like something that could happen in the show. Maybe Discord is fucking with you guys."

"What the fuck is a Discord?" Cerb asked.

"It's more of a who. Not a what." Chris answered, bringing it to Lumberman's attention. "Discord was one of the villains from the second season of the show. He's a Draconequus. He has the power to warp reality and shit. Make ponies act differently-"

Lumberman interjected. "Hold on. He's a dragon? There are bad dragons that attack this place?"

"He's not a dragon," Chris answered. "He's a Draconequus. It' like a bunch of different creatures pieced together. Part dragon, goat, horse, lion, snake, and I don't even know what all else. And he's not a villain. Not anymore at least."

Cerb was doing his best to follow along. "Okay. So then why and how would he start fucking with us."

Chris didn't have much of a specific answer off the top of his head. "Well... He's been kinda reformed. Like, he's not trying to take over the world anymore, but he's still kind of a dick."

Everyone who wasn't familiar with the show was a bit lost. Cerb, Lumberman, and Sniff being the most lost.

"So," Sniff spoke up. "Is he evil or just a dick or reformed?"

Lumberman wanted more clarity. "Yeah, dude. I had a lot of shit running through my head that I felt forced to talk about. I don't want that shit in my head again."

Cerb asked a more poignant question. "Chris, do you think that's what happened? Is this something we need to worry about, and is there any way to stop it?"

Chris scratched the back of his head, thinking about it. "I'm not saying he did it, and I'm not even saying he actually can do it."

It sounded like he might be walking back his theory. "I'm just saying that's the only thing I can think of. Because he- I mean-" He was getting a bit flustered, being put on the spot and pushing allegations.

"Well, back when he was still a villain, he changed the personalities of the Mane Six. So Twilight and all the other elements would argue with each other and couldn't use the Elements of..." Chris realized he was talking about the specifics of the show to a group where only Becky seemed to know enough to properly follow.

"Okay," Chris put the explanation on hold. "Before I can really even try to explain this story arch to you all, I need to start from the beginning."

Lumberman didn't want to hear any origin stories. "Just tell us yes, if he-"

"Do you know what the Elements of Harmony are?" Chris asked him, intentionally being rude about it.

Lumberman didn't answer.

"I didn't think so." Chris scoffed. "Look. I can try to explain this one thing, but I'm gonna have to stop every second breath to explain who that character is, why they are the way they are, what they've done before. Or a million other things that you won't understand, and it will be confusing and take forever. Or..." he paused again, waiting for one of them to try and make a protest. "Or just maybe I can grab my laptop, show you some pictures and the parts of the actual episodes so you can see and actually follow along."

Lumberman didn't challenge the idea. "You right. Grab your shit and show us what you got."

The guys weren't all that all excited about getting a lecture on the history of My Little Pony, but they needed it. Even Benny had only seen some of the later episodes, and not even in order. Much of the earlier episodes he didn't even remember from when he was watching his ex's daughter, and she would try to explain them to him. He mostly just blocked it out.

So what followed was Chris sitting everyone down in front of his laptop, which thankfully still had enough battery life to go through his review. He covered all the basics. The Mane Six, the Princesses, the villains leading up to Tirek and Starlight being reformed, and the more important side characters. All in all, covering about six and half seasons of episodes took just about two hours. More impressive was that his laptop was only down to 12% battery. Just in time for dusk to start setting in.

"Okay," Chris finished off. He seemed actually kind of happy to be able to share his private passion with his friends for once. "Everyone got a good understanding of what's going on now?"

Becky frowned in response. "I think they'll be good for remembering who all the ponies are and the whole friendship theme, but I don't think they'll really get how everything works and what to expect from all of them. Not until they actually sit down and watch the show."

She looked down to the low lit computer screen, an alarm on the bottom corner warning of the battery life, giving her concern. "And I don't know how we're gonna pull that off. Without power."

Everyone looked around the room that was now growing darker.

Benny stood up from the couch most of them were sharing. "I got a few candles, some emergency flashlights, and a generator. But I don't really have a lot of gas for it. Maybe a couple of hours worth."

"Plus we got three vehicles to charge shit," Lumberman added. "My truck actually has an outlet built-in. So as long we don't kill the battery, we got those to use."

Benny added more complications. "That's nice. But we also have no working plumbing. So no drinking water, aside from the bottled water I have still. But no showers or toilets. Also, no gas. So the stoves dead and if it gets cold, no furnace to keep us warm."

Lumberman had more bad news. "Yeah. Not only that, this house is a little fucked, yo."

Benny sighed, looking out the window to the sky that was glowing with a lovely mix of orange and lavender. "Tell me about it."

Lumberman really meant what he was saying. "No, man. I mean. Forget about the busted doors and windows. Just from looking outside, this house has some serious foundational issues. Most of the foundation is completely fucked. The exterior walls look like they've been ripped from their joists. I can still see where your weight-bearing walls have cracks in them. Which means the 2x4's broke and aren't supporting as much weight, or they've shifted, which will cause the floors and roof to start weeping. Which means they're liable to start falling apart on us or eventually give in if we don't pull some extra weight off of 'em."

Benny turned away from the group, sighing in frustration. "Jesus fucking Christ. What the fuck..."

Lumberman looked around the room again. "If we were back home, this place would be condemned. Probably half of the upstairs isn't even safe to walk on."

Cerb looked around the room like he knew what he was looking for. "I dunno, man. I've been in houses bombed out worse than this looks. I think we'll manage."

"Nah, man," Lumberman countered. "I'm not saying this is gonna collapse on us or anything. It just needs some work, so it doesn't fall apart on us. We got time."

"Alright," Cerb called to his friends. "Everyone, here's the way I see it."

All eyes were back on him.

"We're stuck, but we're safe for now. I'm not the best example, but we need to stick together more and keep our wits about us. We have little water, no stable power, limited fuel, only a little bit of food, and no diplomatic authority to represent us. We're on our own. So, we're the only real help we can rely on."

Sniff didn't like the way Cerb was talking about their situation. "You make it sound like this is a military operation."

Cerb shrugged. "From the locals perspective, it kind of is. At the very least, it's a diplomatic situation where military force will be called in if we ever are viewed as a threat. They know for a fact now that I have military experience and a temper."

"And whose fault is that?" Kelly asked, rather coy.

"Mine," Cerb owned up to it. "Why do you think I came out for the toast and made nicey-nice."

"Because I told you to," Benny answered.

"Yes," Cerb admitted. "But you were right about it. The Princess and her friends have welcomed us and have offered us assistance. Despite me still being pissed off about what they said, I'm not going to fuck us over and have our mere presence become an issue because they don't understand how shitty our lives have been, or how mentally and emotionally screwed up we are."

"I'm not unstable if that's what you're saying," Becky said, trying to sound cute.

"Gurl," Kelly responded. "You're as stable without me as you are sober when I'm with you."

"Yeah," Becky wasn't even trying to be serious. "Don't we all give up sobriety when we're with each other?"

"Yes," Benny cut through the joke she was running with. "We all have issues. Some worse than others. We don't do well without each other. But while we're here, we don't have the same comforts or social supports to fall back on."

Lumberman scoffed. "Pft. What supports?"

"You know what I mean." Benny scolded. "No cops to call for help. No government to advocate for us. Not even a church to pray for us."

"God's been given us the shaft for years," Sniff spat out.

Chris agreed. "Maybe god finally stopped giving so little fucks about us all that he just cast us out."

"You're all missing the point," Cerb pointed out. "Ben is saying that we don't have anyone to rely on outside of this house. Anything happens to us while we're here, and if we can't take care of it ourselves, we have to hope the Mane Six or some of the other ponies are willing to help us. Otherwise, we're fucked." Cerb reactively felt stupid for actually using the pony's goofy titles, but he might as well start getting used to it.

Chris looked to Cerb and Benny. "So long as we don't royally fuck things up with the ponies, I think we'll be fine. I mean," he looked to the others. "Friendship and kindness is kind of their thing."

"Yeah, yeah." Sniff replied. "Friendship, Unity, Caring, Kindness, and Obligations For Friends. We're now living in a fantasy utopia."

Chris mockingly laughed. "Oh yeah. The F.U.C.K O.F.F. model. I'm surprised you know it."

"Y'all done?" Benny asked sharply, making the two stop. "We need to take inventory. I know most of the stuff that I have here, but we need to know what all we have so we know what we need to get."

Cerb stepped up. "We need to split up, take a full count of what's all in the house here. Food. Water. Alcohol. Tools. Weapons. Tradeable goods. Medicine. Toiletries. Anything we need to survive and comfort items."

From there, they quickly made their way about the house pulling together everything Cerb had outlined for them. The results wouldn't be all that impressive.

The sun was finally down, and they had gathered back by the couch. Three candles lit the room for them. The mood was about as the dark night's sky.

"So," Benny started the review. "This is what we got." He read off the following items.

"Food: One box of emergency rations, Five boxes of pasta. Two bags of rice. And about thirty canned goods, including soups, veggies, spam, and canned tuna and chicken. Plus three half-eaten boxes of cereal. Between the seven of us, we could probably ration that out for about five days."

"Water. Forty twelve ounce bottles. Which is only three and three-quarters of a gallon, divide that among seven people who each need at least a gallon a day... we won't last even a full twenty-four hours."

"Alcohol. I believe the scientific term is a metric fuck-ton. Which knowing us, we could burn through in a weekend if we tried."

"Tools. We have at least one full set of tools to cover a five-man crew, between Lumberman's tools and mine. We have mostly working power tools. Two drills, a circular saw, one working Sawzall plus one that's broke, an air compressor with an air hammer, one chainsaw that needs sharpening, and about six pounds of spikes, nails, and screws. A mallet, and one hatchet, ax, and maul set."

"Weapons. Starting off with the big boys. One Mossberg 590 Shockwave Twelve gauge with twenty-eight rounds of buckshot, ten rounds of slugs, and eight loose rounds of game-load. One Remington Model 700 chambered in 30-06, with eight fat-ass Core-Lokt rounds and ten standard copper-coated big game rounds. Plus, my lovely 1911, with forty-five rounds of forty-five ACP."

"Tradeable goods. ... We'll come back to this because I don't know what the fuck a horse would want to trade. Plus, I don't think they'd be interested in our electronics, due to the whole lack of an electrical grid bull shit."

"Medicine and Toiletries. Some Pepto, Tylenol, an emergency first aid kit, an electric razor, a bottle of shampoo and body wash, and only three rolls of toilet paper. Plus whatever the girls brought, if anything."

Chris raised his hand to get Benny's attention. "The ponies do have electricity, but I don't know how it works for them. Because not all of them have it."

Benny stared awkwardly at this revelation. "Alright. That's good news. But I still wouldn't know what they would want. So, still kind of a moot point."

From the darkness that enveloped the front side of the house, a knocking came at the front door. Despite being in a small town pony utopia, the idea of an unannounced guest made everyone a little tense.

Benny grabbed ahold of the bottom of his shirt and lifted it up, revealing his 1911. Everyone saw it, though no one questioned it. Even Chris, despite his optimism and knowledge of pony culture, still felt a bit unsafe. However, the knocking came again, this time followed by a sweet child-like voice.

"Hello!" The cute young female voice was raised from outside the door. "We heard this is the house of some new visitors to Ponyville, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders wanted to give y'all a proper welcome to Ponyville."

Lumberman looked to Chris who seemed to have a gitty smile. Becky had it too, but Lumberman couldn't see her's.

"Dude? They have Holy Knights, here?" Lumberman asked, still finding ways to be surprised.

Chris was already up and walking to the door with a candle. "Nah, their just sisters of some of the Mane Six that started a club."

Benny and Cerb followed behind.

Chris opened the front door, and sure enough, there stood Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo. And also Big Macintosh, who is apparently a fuck load bigger in real life. He must have gone as a chaperone.

The eyes on the three girls lit up like Christmas Trees.

"Wow," Scootaloo exclaimed. "You really are like a two-legged Macintosh." She said, looking at Cerb.

"Don't mind Scootaloo," Apple Bloom chirped. "She's easily impressed- Wow, the girls really are pretty!" Apple Bloom apparently also being easily distracted.

The three guys turned to see Becky walking up behind them.

Sweety Belle walked up closer. "We brought you some essentials to help you get through the night since it sounds like you all didn't really come prepared for your trip.

"Now there's an understatement," Becky said with a sly tone.

Sweetie Belle craned her neck around to bite down on two cloth sacks that had been tied together and strung over her back. "Deth ith prum me and muai thister-"

Cerb bent down and grabbed the gift from her mouth.

"Plah..." Sweetie Belle spit out a piece of string that had come off from the sack. "-my sister Rarity."

Cerb opened each side just enough see inside each parchment. One held a collection of scented candles. The robust scent of rich and creamy vanilla, cinnamon, and shea butter cream wafted out like oiled tits from a Nudy Bar.

Each smell stood out clearly on its own, yet melded together to deliver such a heavenly fragrance. The other side held another bounty of alluring scents, something sweet, like creams and chocolates, but all he could see was a collection of a mix match of small boxes tied up with colorful ribbons.

"Sorry about the candles all smelling girly," Sweetie Belle apologized, her ears folding down slightly.

"Rarity only ever buys the smelly ones, but never the same smelly ones." Her eyes perked up again with excitement. "But I also have some other ones like orange creamsicle, mint cloverleaf, and fresh oats, if any of those sound like something you'd like. Oh, and the bonbons were my idea. Sister always eats those when she's having a bad day."

Cerb was at a crossroad in his mind. He shouldn't really take such gifts from what appeared to be a pony version of a kid, but also his training reminded him of being courteous to the locals when you enter their lands. Plus, never look a gift horse in the mouth. (Don't make that joke, Cerb. Just don't.)

"Well, thank you very much, little..." Cerb paused, not sure how to refer to the little filly.

The little filly smiled widely. "Oh, sorry. My name is Sweetie Belle, that's Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom, and her big brother Macintosh."

The two other fillies looked up with bright eyes and smiles while Big Mac just nodded with a less than pleased look on his face.

Big Mac was the first pony they'd seen that actually looked intimidating. Though that could have something to do with the shadow play cast down on him the dark skies and flickering candlelight.

"Oh! Me next!" Scootaloo all but yelled as she jumped up, wings flapping at hummingbird speeds.

Instead of two cloths tied together, she had an actual satchel that rode over her back. However, perhaps a bit too excited, she just made a little spin move that made the satchel slide off her backside, causing all its contents to spill out. Comic books and novels fell before Becky's feet.

Scootaloo picked up one piece of literature after another, showing them off. "Rainbow Dash thought that if you're going to be here for a while, you might enjoy some of her favorite Daring Doo books."

She grabbed a few comics together and held them up. "I also threw in some Power Ponies comics we borrowed from Spike."

"Awe," Becky was in love with these little cuties. "That's so nice of both of you."

"We brought you all something, too!" Apple Bloom reared up slightly and ran back to her brother. "When Applejack came back home, she was so happy when she talked 'bout y'all. She was even singing a new version of our families Apples To The Core, song."

Lumberman and Big Mac both cringed.

"Our Granny Smith always makes a big supper, so Applejack wanted to bring you some. You'll love it! It's a classic tomato, carrot, and apple soup." - Apple Bloom explained as she was jumping up and down next to Big Mac, who was carrying a large picnic basket on his back.

Lumberman looked around. "Wait? Did Applejack come with you?"

"Nope," responded Big Mac in the only cliche way he's allowed to.

"Is everything okay with her?" Benny asked, remembering how tanked she was when she stumbled off with the other ponies.

"Oh, yeah. She's fine," Apple Bloom beamed.

Big Mac's expression showed just how unpleased he was with this situation. "Apparently, my sister was given some fancy laughing water drink that made her forget how to sing and walk upstairs."

"Yeah. We're sorry about that." Benny apologized.

Apple Bloom stood up tall to address the humans. "Oh! I wanted to ask. Can I try some of that fancy laughing water?"

"No!" both Lumberman and Big Mac shouted as if it were coordinated.

They both looked at each other, neither had expected the other to mimic such a reaction. Poor Apple Bloom looked back and forth between the two, thinking she was in trouble.

Big Mac pulled back from his strong response. "Well, you see sis,-"

Lumberman to the rescue. "You have to be older, that's all."

Big Mac didn't understand the context of the drink, or even what it was, but he took the excuse and ran with it. "Sorry, sis. Maybe when you're older."

"Oh," Apple Bloom accepted the explanation, though sad she wasn't going to be able to try it, despite her sister making it sound so great. "Are you gonna try some, Big Mac? Since I can't have any?"

There's a question he wasn't ready for. He panicked being put on the spot. He didn't want to make his sister out to have done something wrong. Hell, he wasn't even sure if what she did was wrong. He just didn't like the way she was acting.

Lumberman saw a bro in distress and decided to give him an easy out. "It's a bit late in the night for that, I think. Maybe another time. That okay, Mac?"

Big Mac gave that look that screamed 'Thank you,' to Lumberman. "Oh, uh. Yeah. Another time when we don't have so much going on."

Becky looked down to Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. "So, why didn't Rainbow Dash and Rarity come back, too?"

Scootaloo rolled her eyes. "Well, Rainbow Dash was supposed to come with me. Since she asked me to carry all the books for her, but then she just fell asleep on her doorstep."

She looked so disappointed. "I tried to wake her, but she just curled up said she would catch up... Which means she'll catch up tomorrow."

She looked to Sweetie Belle. "So why didn't Rarity come?"

Sweetie Belle sulked. "Honestly, I have no idea."

Everyone could see her falling back into memory.

"She was really excited when she came back and was talking about meeting all of you."

The tiny white unicorn turned with a rather inquisitive look up to Cerb. "But after we gathered up the candles and bonbons and she said better get a hug better than Fluttershy's or she'd..."

Sweetie Belle stopped and thought again. "I don't want to say the rest of what she said, because I'm sure she didn't really mean it."

Lumberman placed a comforting hand on Cerb's shoulder. "Dude... you owe that pony a hug something fierce."

Cerb held his tongue. Instead, he sighed in frustration, holding back his embarrassment as best he could.

The others had come out to see what the commotion was.

Sniff poked his head out behind the others. "Hey there, Sweetie. How about our good old hugging buddy gives you a hug so you can give it to her when you see her again?"

Cerb felt some of that same uncomfortable sensation as he did on the hill from Benny's jokes. "Dude, don't make this any weirder for me than it already is."

The three fillies looked at each other in bewilderment.

"I may be young, but I know hugs don't work that way." Sweetie Belle boasted.

Becky smiled deviously. "But these are human hugs. Watch."

She turned behind her and gave Sniff a hug and made eyes motioning towards Chris.

Sniff understood and cracked a grin as Becky released him from the hug. "Hey, Chris. Tell me what you feel."

Chris gave no resistance as Sniff turned and gave him an over-exaggerated hug.

Chris awed in amazement. "Oh, that's totally a hug from Becky. I can tell."

Apple Bloom giggled. "You're funny. But if it'll make y'all feel better. I'll take a hug and pass it on."

Sweetie Belle turned, surprisingly giving a protest to the request. "Now wait a minute. Joke or no joke. I'm supposed to get the hug. Not you. You're not even going to see Rarity tonight. I am."

Scootaloo piped up. "What about me? I got ditched at a doorstep. Don't I deserve some kind of reward?"

Becky, without warning, or even permission, reached down and scooped up Scootaloo, pulling her into a warm hug. "How about you let those two fight over big dumb Cerb."

"Hey?" Cerb wined.

"Besides," Becky squeezed a little tighter. "You deserve a reward for all the hard work you put into the Rainbow Dash fan club."

Scootaloo looked as if she just found a long lost friend and sounded off with a gasp. "You know about my fan club!" This started off a conversation only those two were interested in.

Sweetie Belle looked to Apple Bloom. "I call dibs on the big one."

"What?" Apple Bloom protested.

Sweetie Belle started walking closer to Cerb. "My sister wants a hug from this stud, here."

Sniff and Chris snickered at the double entendre.

"You're being awfully rude to the others by ignoring them, Apple Bloom." Sweetie Belle lectured her friend and trapping her in the confines of kindness.

Cerb searched quickly for an out. "You've brought us so many generous gifts, a hug seems like a rather poor method of repayment. I'm sure we can-"

Becky leaned into Cerb's side. "Don't go off being rude and upsetting them because you feel some kinda way, Justin."

Cerb turned to her, not sure why she sounded so sincere. She had an honest expression like she was just enjoying the experience of holding onto one of the little fillies. Even Scootaloo looked rather pleased with herself.

"I might be a bit partial to the Cutie Mark Crusaders, though," Becky admitted. "These girls got a lot going on for them, and they do so much to help others. You can't help but love'em."

Cerb looked down to see Sweetie Belle pushing the cutest puppy dog eyes and smile killer combo. It was like a toddler bring over a toy phone for you to talk to. It doesn't matter who you are. You pick up that phone and say 'Hello.' This was no different. She was asking for a hug, and by god, there was no turning it down.

"If you're all gonna make such a big fuss about it," Cerb proclaimed as he surrendered and lowered himself to grab the cute little white fur covered filly.

"One hug for you. You can keep it all to yourself or share it with your big sis if you want to, okay?"

Cerb didn't know how old the little filly was, but apparently young enough to speak at least a little childish to, and she didn't seem to mind it.

Sweetie Belle dug into the hug, which honestly reminded him of the times kids had hugged him in the past. Once in particular, of coming home from overseas, still in a wheelchair waiting at the baggage claim. A little girl, no more than six or seven years of age, had rolled over a piece of luggage to stand on and be high enough to hug him as he waited.

At first, his heart had raced, and he almost flipped out, panicking like he was in combat again. But then he realized what exactly he was feeling wrapped around his waist. All he could do was embrace the moment and return the hug.

That feeling was hard to forget. More than how tightly she held him, it was a feeling of peace and his heavy burdens alleviated. That young girl had seen his pain, and her childlike instinct had told her to give some comfort to the poor stranger. Was that what this little pony was trying to do?

It could have been just the childish antics of compassion or a compulsion to please an elder with a good deed, but that's not what he felt. Maybe more mind alteration from the unknown power they had yet to uncover was what compelled him to welcome this. Something so simple shouldn't have to be so heavily contemplated.

All the more, his mind raced through these thoughts, more came to fruition. How long to hold on? How tight to hold her? What expression to show? Should anything else be said?

"I'll have to tell Rarity she was right," Sweetie Belles voice brought Cerb out of his barrage of thoughts.

Cerb's eyes were lost, faintly reflecting his memory of the airport from so long ago. "Huh? Tell who what?"

Strange how a memory can pull you so far from reality.

"That you're a good hugger," Sweetie Belle giggled. "Well, as far as hugs go, you give a good one. Not sure why she was so worked up about it though."

"Oh," Cerb said, not sure if he was merely acknowledging her words or agreeing with her. Either way, he decided that had been enough, and it was time to put her down. He gently lowered her back down and let her hooves touch the ground before releasing her.

She made her way back towards Big Mac. "I think I'll keep this hug to myself for now. I'll give Sis a different hug when I get back." She jokingly said with a wink. "I don't think she'll know the difference."

Becky followed suit and finally let Scootaloo down, saying something about the fan club no one else really could hear.

Apple Bloom was still looking between the other humans, not sure which hug to pursue.

Scootallo looked back on her way to Big Mac. "Just pick one already. You're choosing some pony to hug, not picking out your Special Somepony for life," she said with a hint of playful banter. "We still have to give them the dinner basket. You're holding up their dinner plans."

Apple Bloom blushed at the joke being made at her expense.

Chris cleared his throat and started moving forward. He was about to help the little filly end the contemplating and get a nice big hug from a fan. That was until Sniff stepped up and shoulder checked him just hard enough to knock him out of the way.

"Don't worry little Apple Bloom," Sniff said with a confident smile. "I'll be your Huckleberry."

"M'uh what?" Apple Bloom questioned before two hands scooped her up from under her forehooves by his hands.

Sniff held her in her with one arm under her flank and the other pulling her in close, having them rub cheek to cheek. He playfully cooed with a grin as he turned them both to face Chris.

"What I mean is meany pants Chris over here already got a hug from Pinkie Pie and wanted to stop me from getting any pony hugs at all."

He pulled back slightly to personally address the little pone. "Can you believe that?"

Apple Bloom shot Chris an accusatory and confused look. "Why would you wanna go on and do something like that?"

Chirs stumbled on his words for a moment. "I didn't... He just..."

Chris couldn't believe he just got labeled as the bad guy to the Cutie Mark Crusaders, but he could play games, too.

"Well, I'm sorry, Apple Bloom. Sniffles said earlier that he wanted a Special Somepony and was only interested in a pony like Pinkie Pie. So I thought he wouldn't even bother giving you a hug."

He played it off perfectly with an apologetic shrug.

Apple Bloom turned to Sniff not sure what to think. "You want Pinkie Pie as your Special Somepony? I mean, she's nice and all-"

Sniff pulled the poor confused fillies head to his chest, covering one ear against his chest and the other with his free hand. He then promptly feigned a face of shock and insult.

"Don't listen to that nasty man, my sweet little Apple. He's just trying to drive a wedge between our friendship by confusing you with slanderous lies."

He turned away from Chris and lowered her to the ground, gently pushing her off and shooing her away. "Run quickly now! Don't let his greed for all the hugs and pony kisses turn you to the dark side!"

"Don't worry Mr. Smells! I won't be turned!" Apple Bloom ran off, laughing and playing along. At least Chris hoped she was playing along with the joke and didn't actually believe it.

Kelly followed the three out to Big Mac, who looked fed up and annoyed by all of the Tomfoolery. "Don't mind my friends there, Big Guy. They're harmless. They just like acting stupid. Mind if I grab this off ya?"

Big Mac could see she was motioning to the basket on his back. "Nope."

With a quick tug on a string, the binding came undone, and she slid if off from his back. "We really appreciate the gesture. Really."

With both hands full, she leaned forward and softly planted a kiss on his cheek.

Even this red horse couldn't hide the crimson building up in his face. "Oh, shucks."

Oh, boy, was this horse ever taken for a loop by just a simple kiss.

"I just carried and- I didn't. You know-" He hadn't been this flustered since Ms. Cheerilee.

Kelly quickly saw that this had completely unintended consequences she didn't want to address.

"Oh, shit." Words that pretty aptly captured the situation. "Oh, gawd. I'm sorry- I just wanted to say thank you."

Nope. Fuck it. Too much was done, and there was no fixing this interaction. Kelly turned and marched smartly back to the house.

"Thanks again and have a good night," she hollered back about as fast as she was walking to her friends. All of whom were doing their damnedest not to point and laugh.

Kelly made her way through the other six who as they snickered and thankfully held back all the terrible things she knew they were going to say once the pony company had traveled out of earshot.

Lumberman held the door open for her and shined a flashlight in to guide her way. "Careful on your way in. Don't want you leaving any drips all over the floor."

Kelly out of reflex tightened the gap between her legs as she walked in, mentally she was flipping him off.

09. Finding Mr. Cerberus Fetching

Author's Note

09. Finding Mr. Cerberus Fetching

The six bid farewell to Big Mac and the CMC's and darted back, whispering to one another before rushing back to Big Mac's side. No doubt pestering him about the kiss and how he feels about Kelly. The poor guy.

Entering the house, all six made a point to over-exaggerate where Kelly must have left drips and puddles on the floor of the hallway leading back to the kitchen.

Sniff, of course, had to have the best jab of them all. He emerged from the darkness holding a mop and bucket. "Benny! Quick! We need like, ten more of these or your house is going down like the Edmund Fitzgerald!"

Everyone laughed, even Kelly joined in. "Oh, come on. The Fitzgerald? Why not the Titanic?" She jokingly asked?

"Because the Fitzgerald went down by itself. You stopped short of ramming yourself into something big and hard." Lumberman answered.

Benny laughed before adding to it. "Yeah, but if Big Mac is the iceberg, what would happen first? Kelly going down or getting split in two?"

Kelly stood up, red in the face, but still laughing with everyone else while taking her defeat in strides. "Okay, ya got me. Taking a walk."

And she did, just not far; only about as far as the kitchen.

She took a light with her back to and used the time to grab some dishes and utensils. She loaded up with seven bowls and spoons for the soup and made her way back to the coffee table back with the others.

After the laughing died down, silence overtook the dimly lit room. If the world they had left behind was in synch with this worlds time, it was 9:48. Cerb took a glance at his watch and spoke softly to the group. "We've been here only eight hours, yet it feels like just minutes have passed."

Lumberman felt for his phone, but then remembered that it was busted to shit. "Only eight hours? Feels like days to me."

"Yeah, that's because you went night-night during your Tequila fueled camping trip," Cerb joked, throwing some shade his way.

"Yeah," Lumberman admitted. "Thanks for reminding me about that whole mind fuck of an experience."

Chris watched as Kelly came back with a handful of bowls and spoons. "Hey, Kelly..." Chris spoke with caution, gently catching her attention. "About that kiss, you gave to Big Mac."

Kelly gave a glance while placing out bowls and silverware. Just enough to let him know that he had her attention but wasn't interested in what he had to say if it was going to be an insult or something stupid. "Yeah? What about it?"

Chris carefully asked. "Did you feel anything like Cerb and them talked about? Like you weren't in control?"

Kelly poured herself a small bowl of the soup. She slowly stirred it while thinking quietly.

"No," she said after a short pause. "It was kind of more of just reflex."

She blew softly on the still soup, which was still steaming hot. " Kinda just did it out of habit."

Becky laughed at the response. "Damn, girl. We can't take you anywhere."

Lumberman had a similar response. "Kelly, sis. This isn't like trying to get a discount on an oil change. It was a talking horse with a to-go meal."

"Oh yeah?" Kelly fired back playfully. "Who got half off their oil change and a free dinner for seven?"

Sniff wormed his way through the others to grab a bowl himself. "The soup was already free, sis. You either flirt too much or were trying to score us some dessert."

Kelly flicked him in the ear. "Ass," She chuckled.

Sniff winced and shielded his ear with his free hand. "Hey, I wasn't complaining. Just surprised you'd be willing to hit on someone so much smaller than you're used to."

Kelly was finally sipping some of the gifted soup. Once she got past how hot it still was, it's flavor was something she wasn't expecting. So smooth and bold, yet sweet. Creamy and soft, yet just the right touch of salt. "It-" 'smaller than you're used to'?

Those words caused Sipping_Soup.exe to crash. Kelly chocked and what little soup she had in her mouth. She dropped her spoon back into the bowl and tried to cover her mouth before she started to spit out what bit wasn't caught in her throat. It was a mostly successful attempt.

You'd think with so much shit that had been going wrong and heavy thoughts on their minds that such Juvenile jokes wouldn't just be used so flippantly, or that they wouldn't be so well received. Yet...

"Oh, my god! You little shit!" Kelly fiendishly searched for a place to place her bowl. She was laughing almost as hard as everyone else in the room. "You made me choke."

"Better me than Big Red Ram Rod out there." Sniff spat out before taking a defensive position.

Kelly started dropping hammer fist on Sniff. It wasn't enough to really hurt him. But hard enough that he had to ward them off. Both laughed all the way down to the carpet, Kelly mounting him UFC style.

"Ah! My back! My legs! No fair!" Sniff shouted up, not able to adequately defend himself.

Chris relaxed back into his chair as he enjoyed another spoonful of the Apple families soup. "Oh man," he downed another spoonful. "Outside of the obvious, tonight is a good night."

Benny did his best to block out the commotion that was Kelly and Sniff trading jabs at each other. "Something that's good for all of us, or is it just great that met your dream girls?"

Chirs grinned with mischief in his eyes before speaking in a cliched Italian accent. "Not only were we treated with this wonderful," - He obnoxiously sipped the orange-colored concoction, over passionately moaning, expressing his approval while loudly sucking tips of his fingers. "- delectable home-cooked dish. We all get to sleep easy knowing the chastity of all the mares in Ponyville are safe if Sniffles can't even take down Kelly."

"Oh, come on!" Sniff shouted, signaling Kelly to finally let him up. "You really think I'm gonna start whore'n it up with horsewomen here? Come on now. I'm a lady killer."

He posed, arms wide open, doing a slow turn, showing himself off. "You know how high my standards are."

Lumberman let his spoon fall into his now-empty bowl. "Yeah. A warm body with a hole between their legs."

"Boom!" Becky burst out. "Shots fired!"

"Oh," Sniff scrunched his face. "I'm sorry, but that's only parts one and two. They also need to be at least a nine or a ten. And you know how I be just ah reining them in." - Sniff finished off with the motion of casting a fishing line out and reeling it in.

Cerb stood content with his empty bowl. "Sniff, your scale is from one to a hundred. Now shut up and eat your soup before it gets cold."

Sniff stood still in the center of the room. His standards and integrity left questioned by his comrades.

Before he could counter with another rebuttal, Kelly directed him to eat. "Quit your whining and crying, Sniffy. We all know you're the worlds greatest poon hound. You're like a version of me if I had a penis."

She gulped down another spoon full of her now cooled soup. "Well, I mean. I get penis all the time. So really I mean if I had a penis attached to me."

Sniff let the sweet scent convince him to give in to his hunger. "Ugh! You would be one fuggen ugly dude if you were born a man, Kelly."

Kelly smirked, grabbing the empty dishes and spoons from everyone that had finished their meal. "Nah... I'd still be pretty."

Sniff took his first taste. "Holy shit this is good soup."

Everyone nodded and voiced their agreement.

Sniff sipped it directly from the bowl, downing nearly half of it in one go. "Mmm. No. Forget what I said earlier. I'll fuck a horse for food like this."

"Dibs on Big Mac!" Kelly shouted from the kitchen.

Lumberman tilted the recliner. "Y'all fuckers are gross."

Meanwhile, in the cover of night, Starlight was again walking to Trixie's wagon. A lone torch poorly lit the area where Trixie was slowly sorting through her mash of strewn-about items. Starlight observed quietly as Trixie's sluggish sorting continued.

"Trixie," Starlight tried not to startle the saddened mare. "When did you sneak off from us?"

"It doesn't matter," she said with an empty tone. "I can't help with anything."

Starlight wanted to share with Trixie the positive experience that they all had shared earlier. Something Trixie could have joined in with had she stayed. But that wouldn't have helped to cheer her up. Her needs had to be addressed if any progress was going to be made to bring her out of this funk.

She looked around at the stacked items, seemingly placed in no particular order. "Soooo, you just thought you'd come back and pick up your stage props?"

"No," Trixie replied just as empty and drained as before. "I thought I'd find Twilight's books so I can give them back. Not risk hurting some pony else."

Starlight stomped her hoof. "That's enough, Trixie. -" She glared down at her mourning friend. " - We are going to fix this. One way or another. No matter how long it takes. And you're going to help. One way or another. No matter how long it takes."

"I'm sorry," Trixie's voice dropped as she apologized. "I also..."

She swallowed hard and looked away. "Never mind. It's not important right now. Trixie does not wish to talk about it."

A handkerchief floated out and dabbed her nose softly. She examined it for a moment before her magic tucked it away once more. "Trixie... does not know how to explain." - She raised her head in protest, acting too proud to give in.

Starlight walked over and just sat next to her friend. Just barely close enough for their sides to touch. "Trixie, I won't pretend to know how you feel. And that's coming from somepony who knows what it's like to ruin the lives of others."

She turned to Trixie with a confident smile. "But you can make things right. I mean, -" She thought back to the toast. - "I wish you would have stayed with us, Trixie. After you left. Us ponies that were still there shared a toast with the humans. Helped to brighten their day and give them hope."

Trixie didn't reply. She just sulked, again pulling out the used cloth to dab her nose again.

Starlight leaned in to further try and comfort her friend. "Trixie. You must have left when Cerb was angry but had you stayed you would have seen how much better things are now. You wouldn't feel so bad if you could have seen their happy faces."

She thought back to saying goodbye to them. Even the images of Becky vomiting were overshadowed by her optimism from Cerb picking her up and carrying her back.

"It's not just what I did to them that's bothering Trixie," Trixie muddled.

She sniffled before continuing with a voice of worry. "Starlight... I don't-" She was looking for some fine descriptive words to explain what she wanted to express. "I don't feel right... Everything feels different. Feels... I dunno."

Starlight stood up and moved in front to face her friend. She laid a hoof under Trixie's chin, lifting it up. "Trixie, talk to me. What's wrong."

Trixie once more used her magic to pull the soiled cloth from her cloak. This time, she didn't use it. She instead held it up for Starlight to see.

"Trixie, is this from you?" Starlight eyed the red on the cloth.

"Starlight... I've never bled before." Trixie's eyes watered up as she confessed her worries.

[Not too far away from the edge of town, off and away in Twilight's study.]

Twilight was dictating a letter to Spike while looking through her many books.

"-their drinks seem to have a magic all of their own. It's almost like just a small amount can turn perfect strangers into friends and..." She groaned heavily.

"No. That's not what's important right now. Princess Celestia wouldn't want to hear about how amazing their alcohol can be." She sighed again.

Spike grumbled in frustration before crumpling up yet another piece of parchment. "Letter to Celestia about mysterious stranded creatures with anger issues and tipsy drinks, attempt number twenty-five."

Twilight was now pacing back and forth, eyeing up more books that could maybe shed some light on who or what these humans really were. Perhaps maybe even give some incite about where they actually came from. "Spike, Celestia needs to know as soon as possible that seven new-"

A flash of light gave a little warning for the unicorn who was teleporting in.

"Twilight!" Two hoves grabbed Twilight's face, holding it close to Starlight's.

"I need your help. Now!" Before a response could be given, Starlight teleported out, only to flashback in instantly, disposing of a weary and confused Trixie.

"Starlight, please don't-" Trixie looked around for her friend, but was nowhere in sight. In her stupor, she started to falter backward.

Another flash of light revealed a comfortable chair that Trixie fell into. Starlight stood just behind it, ensuring her friend landed safely. With the magician pony seated securely, Starlight dashed back to her friend's side.

"Are you feeling any better? Do you have a fever?" She placed a hoof over Trixie's forehead. "How bad does it hurt?"

"Starlight!" Twilight protested the sudden madness that was overtaking her study. "What in blazes has gotten into you?"

Starlight turned and was instantly back in Twilights face. "We need all your knowledge and understanding of magic and science."

Twilight tried to pull away from Starlight's intensity.

"What-" Twilight said to no pony as Starlight had already flashed herself away again. She stood dumbfounded. No day could get any crazier than today. That's all she could think. That's when her eyes fell onto the sight of Trixie sitting somewhat slouched in a chair that didn't belong in the study.

"Trixie," She asked puzzled. "What in the world is going-"

Another flash interrupted Twilight, her face contorted with rage from not being able to complete a full sentence to anypony. She took a deep breath, ready to lecture her only student... who was standing with Nurse Redheart?

"Nurse, this is the patient." Starlight pointed to Trixie. She then looked back to Twilight. "Don't go anywhere, Twilight. I'll be back as fast as I can."

Again, Starlight teleported out. The flash and pop letting Twilight know that her questions would be put on hold.

Nurse Redheart was a bit in shock. She was trembling nervously. "Where am I?!"

It was just about twenty minutes that pass by until Starlight finally reappeared. She flashed back into the room, still in stride with all the books that had been given Trixie. They floated up behind her closely as she approached Nurse Redheart, who was in the middle of an examination on her patient.

"Starlight, wait!" Twilight's magic grabbing ahold of Starlight's tail.

"Yes. Of course. Sorry," Starlight said, finally acknowledging Twilight.

She directed the books down on the table Spike had been writing on before, turning herself around to finally explain the situation.

Trixie took notice of the books. "Good. The sooner those things are out of my hooves, the better," she mumbled with some trouble with a thermometer in her mouth.

Twilight glared to her student. "Now can you pleeeeeeeese tell me what you need me for, instead of teleporting away and leaving me with a doctor and her patient in my care instead of a hospital?"

"I'm a nurse, not a doctor," Redheart said begrudgingly.

The white pony pulled a stethoscope off of Trixie's chest and removed the thermometer. She gave it a quick glance before pocketing it and walking back to the other two.

"And I can't give a proper diagnosis," She said with some concern looking back to Trixie. "That is if I had any clue what was wrong with her."

Redheart didn't like having patients just dropped on her without an explanation. "Now, can either of you explain to me what happened to my patient to put her in such a condition."

"Condition?" Twilight asked.

Starlight sighed. "It's a long story that I can't really explain. Not in any way that would make sense or you'd believe. Not without meeting our new guest at least."

"Guest? Are there more injured ponies you need me to attend to?" Redheart's tone sounded both concerned, yet agitated.

"No," Starlight was quick to respond. "Don't worry about the guest right now. They're fine. As for Trixie..."

All three turned their attention to the blue magician who was twirling cotton balls like a juggler, but without the hand/hoof motions, because magic.

"A simple explanation would be that she combined a bunch of magic with a teleportation and portal spell which caused an explosion that maaaaaaay or may not have exposed her to unknown magic from one or more different dimensions." Starlight answered with a guilty smile.

Redheart blinked slowly, trying to take in that dose of information. She then turned to Twilight. "Can you explain to me what happened to my patient to put her in such a condition."

Twilight looked back and forth between Nurse Redheart and Starlight before stopping on Redheart. "I don't think I can give a better explanation than her's unless you understand the intricacies of unstable magic produced by an incomplete linked Rosen bridge with a sixteen-meter access point powered by forces that don't use a power appropriation process outside of the Canterlot academic standards of at least-"

"Twilight," Starlight tried to get her attention.

"-the accepted methods that are still taught within advanced lectures on-" The princess continued.

"Twilight, please," Starlight still wasn't getting through.

"but you would also need to understand the side effects produced by combining time and space manipulation magic with the non-uniform structured magic of emotions or other-" Twilight finally stopped as medical tape began wrapping around her muzzle.

Starlight tried to look as apologetic as possible while holding Twilight in a headlock and wrapping more layers of tape around her muzzle. "I'm sorry. She tends to go on and on like this for much longer if somepony doesn't take drastic measures."

Nurse Redheart held her hoof up on the bridge of her snout between her eyes, clearly trying to fight off a headache. "So, a magic spell that had a lot of different types of magic blew up. Right?"

Starlight nodded, letting the most simplistic explanation cover the medical side until Twilight and herself could research the rest. "Pretty much, yeah. But is she doing okay? Did the bleeding stop?"

Twilights eyes lit up at those words. She tried to repeat those words out for confirmation. Or it could have been just about anything else. You can never really understand a pony with a muzzle wrapped up like that.

Nurse Redheart nodded, though unphased. "Yes. The bleeding didn't seem to indicate anything major. No signs of major trauma or organ damage. Everything seems to be rather superficial. She seems to be more exhausted above anything else."

Starlight sighed with some relief. "Thank goodness. I was so worried, but I mean-pft... just a little nose bleed, -" She rolled her eyes. "Am I right?" She forced a smile at the nurse, hoping for an agreeable response.

Nurse Redheart looked to the worried unicorn and the princess alicorn hoofing at the tape and tugging on her muzzle trying to free herself. "I've been here dealing with your friends as patients for many years now, -" She recalled putting Twilight in a wheelchair after a piano to the head in particular. "- and I've seen a lot worse."

Starlight leaned to her side to talk directly to Trixie. "You hear that Trixie? You're fine!"

Trixie's head slid off from her hoof, waking her up and causing the cotton balls to drop.

"Although..." the nurse had sounded concerned. "I've never actually seen a pony bleed before."

This news was not welcomed by Starlight, and she wore it clearly on her face.

Twilight had enough tugging on her face. Her horn flared up, causing the tape trapping her mouth shut to burst into shreds.

"Plah," she opened her mouth wide and stretched it out. "What you mean you've never seen a pony bleed before? Shouldn't that be common for a pony in your line of work."

Nurse Redheart, despite all her prior annoyance with the whole situation this had presented to her, addressed them both properly. "I've seen ponies with bumps, bruises, broken bones, missing teeth, limbs that were completely flattened, but never once a drop of blood."

Twilight and Starlight both stared at each other in disbelief.

Nurse Redheart had an epiphany. "Come to think of it. I don't know why we use as many bandages as we do. They're just as clean when we take them off as when we put them on."

Twilight rubbed her chin. "Now that I think about it, I don't think I have either. And I've been on plenty of adventures where ponies and others were hurt, but... never any blood. No matter how bad their injuries were. That just doesn't make any sense."

Nurse Redheart was ready to leave. "Yeah, it's a real mystery. Now, look. Just like me, your friend is exhausted and needs some sleep. Some headache medicine would do us both a world of good, too. Otherwise, ice packs on her bruises and swollen areas, and have her follow up with the doctor's office in the morning. You can pick up your bill for this at the front desk.

"Yes. Of course." Twilight said with a bow, of which the nurse returned before departing out the double doors.

"Well, that's a relief," Starlight said thankfully.

"Ah, Buck!" Twilight word vomited.

"What? Did you just figure something out?" Starlight asked, concerned.

"Yes," Twilight said with remorse as she turned and looked to her pupil. "I just agreed to pay Trixie's medical bills..."

[Meanwhile at the Carousel Boutique]

A fashionable white unicorn was toiling away on a large piece of fabric. She examined her detailed work. "No, no, no! These proportions are all wrong!"

The fabric glowed with an aura of magic, lifting in the air. Rarity focused on her hard work and began to dismantle it. Pins and needles were pulled, and threaded strings reversed their way out.

She eyed the tee-shaped fabric and frowned. "Rarity, honestly, what are you doing?" She said to herself with a groan of disappointment.

She lifted small rolls of fabric, eyeing each one. Considering their colors and texture. Lost in thought, she was startled by a knock on the door.

"Sorry, but we're closed for the evening, my dear!" Rarity loudly called out to the front door, ending with a tone that sounded like she was singing her response as lyrics.

An all too familiar voice could bearly be heard from the outside. "Oh, okay. Can I come in any way?"

Fluttershy stood outside the boutique, hoping Rarity would let her in. "If you're busy, I can come back tomorrow."

The door unlatched and opened up, causing a jingle of a bell just above the door frame. Rarity hadn't expected to see any of the others tonight, so this was somewhat of a surprise.

"Nonsense, dear. Please come in." Rarity ushered her feathered friend in, closing the door behind her. "Is everything okay? It's not like you to venture out so late at night unannounced."

Fluttershy looked back to Rarity, still walking into where they usually sit and talk. "Oh, no. I'm fine. I just kept thinking about all of our new guests, and wanted to get your opinion on some of the thoughts I was having."

Fluttershy noticed the large tee-shaped fabric laying down on Rarities workstation. "Is this something new you're working on."

Rarity grabbed the fabric with her magic, quickly folding it up and stashing it away in a drawer under the workstation. "Oh, just something I was experimenting with. A failed project that isn't working out the way I was hoping."

Fluttershy turned to her left, seeing another similarly designed garment strung up, though more complete. "Was this one a success?"

Rarity quickly pulled it down, folding it and stowing it just like the other one. "Oh my, I need to stop leaving so many projects just laying around. It's leaving my boutique quite the mess." Rarity's voice did a poor job of sounding convincing.

"I think Mr. Cerberous will like it. You shouldn't feel embarrassed about making him a new shirt, Rarity." Fluttershy said, exposing her friend's unreasonable fears.

Rarity sulked slightly. "Oh, dear. Is it that obvious?"

Fluttershy sat in her usual spot when she visited. "Is what obvious? The fact that it's a shirt his size?" She asked, not sure just what exactly Rarity was referring to.

Rarity contemplated whether to actually answer that question honestly. She reminded herself that Fluttershy obviously wasn't the most social of creatures, nor one all too experienced in what she was wrestling within her mind.

"Nevermind, deary. I'm just being silly, I suppose. Today has just been a whirlwind of chaos and emotions... Would you care for some tea? I could use the distraction."

"Oh, if it's not too much trouble, then yes, please," Fluttershy replied, growing still and quiet in her chair.

A few moments later, Rarity returned from the kitchen with some warm tea floating in on a platter. "Here we are, -" She set the platter down on the coffee table between them. "I must apologize, I wasn't expecting company, so I don't have anything to go along with our tea."

Fluttershy seemed to be hiding behind her mane more than usual. "Oh, that's fine. I don't mind." Fluttershy lowered her ears back a bit, a touch of sorrow as she sat deeper in the chair.

Rarity saw her friend clearly had something bothering her. "Fluttershy, sweety. What's bothering you," Rarity asked, filling both their cups.

"You know you can talk to me about anything." Rarity floated Fluttershy her tea.

Fluttershy held her cup in her lap with her wings. "It's nothing. I'm just going to forget about it. It's nothing, really. Just a dumb idea I had."

She forced a smile. "So, tell me about what kind of clothes you're making for Mr. Cerberous. You could probably make something for all of them. They all seem to wear a lot of clothes. They'd probably fit right in if they visited Manehattan."

Rarity gulped but was thankful that Fluttershy was looking down at her tea instead of her. That way she couldn't see just how embarrassed she was thinking about the shirt she was making for Cerb. Well, not the shirt, but thinking about Cerb, himself.

"Oh, please," she squeaked out with a suspiciously higher octave in her voice. "That's nonsense. I make clothes every day. I'm going to make all of them something nice. That Cerb, though. He's so big I had to make sure I could even fashion up something for him. So that's nothing to talk about when you obviously have something weighing on your mind."

"Really?" Fluttershy asked not sure how to read this situation. "And I'm sorry. I saw what you were working on and thought that maybe you were making him something because you wanted to get closer to him."

Rarity laughed nervously. "Get closer to him? You mean like trying to be his marefriend?" Rarity fawned ignorance and waived off the notion.

"Please, darling. If I were interested in such a specimen like our friend Mr. Cerb, I would be much more forward with my intentions. Besides, -" Rarity swooshed her mane back, taking a pose of elegance. "I'm more of a mare for a prince or a Noble pony. Don't you think?"

Fluttershy exhaled audibly in relief. "Oh, well, then. That puts my mind at ease about that."

"Yes, of course," Rarity said confidently, believing that Fluttershy had bought the lie. "So now, just what seems to be bothering you."

Fluttershy blushed. "Well, you see. I've always been such a shy type of girl, so I've never really had the chance to- well if I just don't know what I would need to say the next time I..."

Fluttershy suddenly had a subtle glow about her. "I need your professional advice on what I need to do. I seem to have a crush on Mr. Cerberous."

"What?" Rarity was so shocked by Fluttershy's unusual bluntness that she let her teacup fall to the floor.

Fluttershy flinched and opened her mouth to apologize for whatever it was that she must have said wrong, but a jingle of a bell chimed out from the front door opening, causing her to hold her tongue.

"Rarity! I'm home!" Sweetie Belle cheerfully made herself known. "I met that human you told me about. You were right! He is pretty handsome for not being a pony, and he seemed to like the scented candles that smell like your perfumes. But I don't know why you acted so jealous over Fluttershy's hug she got. I mean, his hugs are nice, but not that nice."

Rarity was sweating bullets, her cover was blown, and Fluttershy was glaring the most discontent glare a pony could muster at her lying friend.

Sweety Belle continued her report. "His friends are really funny, too. They tried to tell me that if that Cerb stallion gave me a hug, that I could give it to you. Can you believe that?"

"Oh wow, Sweetie," Rarity answered back, trying to not to sound in distress. "That's just silly, isn't it?"

"You don't wanna see if it works, do you?" Sweetie offered.

"No, thank you! You can just head off to bed now, please. You can tell me all about everything else in the morning. Okay?" Rarity was just hoping Sweetie would stop talking and go upstairs.

"Okay! Night, sis!" The filly hollered back as she trotted upstairs.

Fluttershy and Rarity continued their awkward silence, neither changing their expression or moving from their seats. Both just waiting for the sound of Sweetie Belle's door to close.

As the door upstairs finally latched shut, Rarity tried to save face as best she could. "Now Fluttershy-"

"Jealous?" Fluttershy snapped at Rarity. "I thought you were more of a mare for a Prince or Noble."

"He thinks I'm gorgeous." Rarity said, turning away in a huff. "I can't help it if he has an eye for beauty."

Fluttershy turned up her nose. "And I can't help it if he has a firm grasp on what he really wants."

Rarity gasped. "That was a pity hug. You made it so awkward being ignored while he was lost in my eyes."

Fluttershy was letting this get to her, getting cattier with her responses. "A hug? I tend to think it was more of an embrace. One he clearly didn't want to let go of."

"You lie," Rarity tried to yell, but kept her voice low enough not to alert her sister trying to sleep upstairs.

Fluttershy looked her friend dead in the eyes. "The only lies here tonight came from you, Rarity. You probably aren't even planning on making gifts for the other humans, are you? Just making the one for Mr. Cerberous. Or is that to be too forward with your intentions?"

Rarity stubbornly humphed. "Well, fine. You caught me in a little white lie. Perhaps I do find him fetching as he is. Is there something so wrong with that?"

There wasn't anything wrong with that. Fluttershy was feeling the same way. And yet, she didn't know why this irked so much. Was it jealousy on her part? No, she wasn't the jealous type. Envious at times, but not jealous.

Was she being over possessive? No. Not that either. No claim had been made towards him by anypony. Nor had he made any claim to anypony, himself. He did show interest in both of them, though... didn't he?

She took in the sight of Rarity. Her forehooves crossed, eyes closed dismissively, and not even facing her anymore. It was Rarity herself that was making her angry. She had come to ask her friend for help, but instead, she was lied to. And it wasn't even the fact that Rarity lied about her feelings. That could be understandable. Even she felt uneasy discussing them.

The true source of her anger was now clear. It was Rarity's lie itself. She spoke as if the human wasn't good enough for her.

That was it. That's what was upsetting her. Her first real interest in another pony, well a human, but you know what I mean. Her first real interest in a significant other, and Rarity acted as if he was something to be avoided or looked down upon. And that, that was to be Fluttershy's new focus.

She composed herself with her thoughts clearly defined and prepared to say something that could wound her friend's pride while protecting the honor of her new pursuit.

"No, Rarity," she said softly, only a touch of her anger showing. "I don't think there is anything wrong with finding Mr. Cerberous fetching. I think he would make a fine special somepony."

Rarity gave no laps in her posture, pridefully she responded. "Well, at least we can agree-"

"But the simple fact that you have to lie about Mr. Cerberous not being good enough for you," Fluttershy's words were cutting. "that you would lie about even having any interest in him at all because he's not the kind of pony you thought you would end up with, or that he's not even a pony at all-" Fluttershy stood up from her chair and cast the teacup down on the coffee table, splashing its contents about.

"I just don't know why you would do that. I mean, yeah, sure. He's not a pony. We all know that. But I wasn't afraid to admit it. I even came over to ask for your help." She pointed at Rarity who was now sinking lower and lower into her chair at the verbal lashing of the assertive Fluttershy. "But then I saw what you were working on-"

Fluttershy folded her wings back aggressively and turned away. " And I thought to myself, that if you had eyes on the same special somepony as me, I would do the kind thing and not get in your way. Because you had the confidence and charm to win over anypony you could have wanted."

Her real feelings were starting to show through, as her eyes began to water. It hurt knowing what she was going to say next.

"And I actually thought you were the kind of friend that would have been good for Mr. Cerberous if he would have you as his special somepony-" She turned back to Rarity who was waiting for the next verbal slap to hit - "But you were ashamed of him." - Fluttershy lowered her head, not feeling good about herself for saying that, even if it was the truth.

"That's not how you should talk about those you care about, Rarity," Fluttershy's voice rescinded.

Without looking back, Fluttershy started to make her way to the door. "I'm sorry that I came to you for help. I don't-" Fluttershy stopped dead in her tracks. Three tears she couldn't hold back fell to the floor, and whatever the words were in her mind that stopped her didn't escape her lips. Perhaps the words that went unspoken left a much stronger impact on the scene playing out for the only set of eyes that were watching her.

She thought silently, but still no words. Finally, she lowered her head even further and continued to the door.

"I'm sorry. Have a good night, Rarity." The front door to the boutique opened slowly, the bell above the door jingled and chimed off, letting the click of the door shutting finalize the silence that her absence created.

Rarity sat alone to contemplate her poor choice of lies. Lies she didn't even fully understand why she created. Lies for feelings she didn't understand why she even had in the first place.

Cerb didn't deserve to be put down as something lesser than a Prince or some Noble. She didn't even like most of the Princes or Nobles she knew. Silently she cursed Fluttershy for saying what she said to her. She just needed more time to work out how she really felt. How she felt about Cerb after only one day. So, alone, she sat. Alone with her selfish and wishful thoughts that she was ashamed of.

Outside, the wind was absent from the night. The air was still warm and soft, but it provided no comfort to the pink-maned pegasus. What was she going to do now? Rarity was the one she trusted the most when she needed to open up about her personal feelings. Not to mention Rarity knew how to talk to stallions, how to flirt, how to treat that special somepony in your life.

Most of her customers came to her for fashion items to impress their loved ones. To woo them. To celebrate how much they mean to that pony. Rarity did more than just provide tailored clothes to match the situation. She gave advice and even coached many of her customers. Gave them the guidance and confidence they needed.

The confidence that she needed if she hoped to even get the time of day from... oh what was the point of it all, now?

Fluttershy's pace was less than leisurely as she made her way back home, everything weighing down on her heart. Did she just guilt Rarity into leaving Cerb alone, or make her into a rival?

Fluttershy needed Rarity's help as it was, what would happen if she actually had to compete with her now? She didn't stand a chance. Would she even bother?

As she thought about all of it more, she wondered, did she just ruin her friendship with Rarity? Over a crush, none the less?

Her tears turned to sobs as she continued this lonely path with her fears and doubts. It wasn't long until the sobs had grown into crying so hard that she couldn't keep her eyes open.

In a fit of distress, she floundered her way to the nearest empty bench and sprawled out with her face buried in her hooves and wings. The babbling water under a nearby bridge was the only sound of the night that shared her sorrows.

A good deal of time had gone by, though Fluttershy hadn't the faintest concept of just how much time it had been with her bawling her eyes out. Sadly, her tears had not emptied out; resistant to the notion of stopping.

She wanted to move off the hard bench. Just make her way home instead. Cry there. Not shamelessly blubbering out in the middle of nowhere. At home, in her bed is where she should be. There she could shut the world out and suffer alone for the night.

Fortunately, a comforting caress stroked her mane while she languished at what her life had led her to. At least now she wasn't alone.

The strokes continued, pulling her back from that dark spot in her mind. What little comfort was being afforded to her was enough to bring her down to only a few sobs. Even still, she hid behind her wings.

"I don't know why you're crying," came a mournful voice Fluttershy wasn't expecting. "After all, I'm the one who should be hurting," Rarity spoke softly, trying to comfort her friend.

She continued to stroke her friend's hair. "- and rightfully so, I am."

"Rarity?" Fluttershy edged out with bated breath.

Rarity pulled her hoof back, resting it in her lap as she sat next to Fluttershy on the bench. "Yes, dear. I'm sorry I didn't come after you sooner."

She sat there silently, taking a moment to let her friend collect herself. "You were right to call me out on my behavior. I know I make myself out to have high standards," She lamented. "Too high, it seems."

Fluttershy brought herself upright, sitting just out of reach of Rarity. "I'm sorry, Rarity." She replied, trying to dry her eyes. A fruitless effort as her tears had already soaked her forelegs.

A dainty cloth floated up to her, sent by Rarity with an apologetic smile. "Thank you."

"Don't mention it, darling," Rarity answered back, trying not to sound as broken up inside as she actually was. "and... I'm... sorry, too."

Fluttershy finished with the cloth by blowing her nose clear, but the apology so sudden that it surprised her. The apology had her turn to see the mascara that had left streaks down Rarity's normally picture-perfect face.

Fluttershy's big heart hated seeing Rarity like this. Even if she didn't like the way she was acting before, they were still friends. "You're not... mad at me, are you?" She carefully questioned.

Rarity's forced smile, as weak as it was, dropped. "No. Though I am rather upset with myself -" Rarity looked up to the night sky. "I didn't completely lie to you, though. I've always fancied myself to be fit for a Prince or some Noble. Rarity, of royalty! The Noble lady of beauty and eligance... Like every fillies dream of. To be a princess or the like."

She turned her eyes to the well-beaten path before them. "Then the brute that we saw spoke those words to me and-" her eyes started to well up. A black-stained teardrop rolled away down her face, staining her arm. "-Oh, I don't know what came over me, or what it was about him that just... excited me so much."

Fluttershy raised over the used dainty cloth on the tip of her wing.

Rarity politely turned it down. "No, no. Dear. Thank you. I'm overdue for a good cry, myself. I think I can rough this one out..."

She sniffed as her face lowered slightly. More dark streaks ran down her muzzle. "Oh, very well." She finally grabbed the cloth in her aura and brought up to blow her nose as well.

The cloth lowered and Rarity continued with a sigh. "But then there was everything else about him. He was quiet and reserved when others spoke. And then he was firey and passionate as he asserted himself. Like a knight from the olden days who was hidden away under the robe of a shepherd."

Her breathing quickened. "Then under that robe and armor..." - She thought back to his massive body when he tore his shirt off and threw it down at Applejack. "So well developed and powerful... yet his scars are written on his body like a story of sacrifice and the injuries he's endured that must torment his heart and mind."

She drew back from her excited thoughts of her new perspective stud of affection. "I've never come across a stallion who is so complex and interesting. Then his words from earlier only further cemented his sincerity of them when he lost his temper. He had no filter."

Rarity had come to a conclusion that ensured Cerb's appeal for her. "So when his emotions become too much for him that he cannot help but to speak them aloud, -" She clutched her chest and smiled excitedly. "He couldn't help but confess his attraction to me at first sight." She cooed into the warm summer nights air.

"So romantic." She finished off.

Fluttershy didn't expect such an eccentric explanation for her friends' new interest in Cerb. "Wow. I never thought of it like that. Not from when he first saw you. I didn't think about how complex or deep he must be from just looking at him either."

Fluttershy thought back to their first encounter. "I'm not trying to bring it up to brag or anything, but it was the hug he gave me that has me feeling so strongly about him, now. I thought he was just taking pity on me at first," - She closed her eyes and warmly hugged herself, not even thinking about it. "But then I felt something I've never felt before."

Rarity's jealousy failed to show up in this visualization. Instead, it was curiosity.

"What was it?" She asked, not fully cognitive of her words until after they were spoken.

Fluttershy further embraced herself in her wings. "Oh Rarity, it was only for a brief moment. But it was so warm. Like being wrapped all snuggly-wuggly in a blanket next to a fire... but after I felt it against his strong body, -" she described her experience with some saunter when she mentioned his body. "I felt that fire burning inside me, instead."

She nuzzled in with her wings. "And his arms were so strong." - She popped her head up to reveal the sensation to Rarity's face.

"I swear they were stronger than a grizzly bear!" She closed her eyes and fell back into the bench. "Yet..."

She slowly opened her eyes, gazing blankly up to the night sky. "- it was so soft... and gentle..."

Her body went limp. "I felt so safe and..." She searched for the words to say. "- like I belonged there."

Rarity folded her ears back and frumped. "Okay. I'm jealous again."

Fluttershy giggled softly. "Well, I can't say that I made him confess any feelings for me at first sight. And no pony else has either."

Rarity's ears perked back up again, and her expression softened. "True..."

Fluttershy sat there with an uneasy feeling gnawing at her. "So... what do we do now?"

Rarity started to put the emotions aside in her mind and let the rest of the cogs start turning again. "Fluttershy, dear. I propose we not jump to any conclusions about the outcome of what our potential special somepony may be looking for. Honestly, he's in no position to be looking for romance. He hasn't been here a full day in Equestria. He has six friends to care for. One, of course, that is incredibly sick and requires all of our resolve and pool of resources."

Fluttershy could see where Rarity was taking this. "Plus, they have no money or jobs."

She gasped. "They can't even buy themselves food if they get hungry!" She raised her hooves to her head. "It didn't even think of that."

Rarity smiled and pulled the agreeable pegasus closer to her side. "Now you're starting to get the picture. We need to show him that we care. That we can be trusted."

Fluttershy looked up, excited at what was to lay ahead. "We need to make sure that they are so well taken care of, that he can have all the time he needs to see just how suitable we can be for him!"

"Exactly!" Rarity shouted far too loudly with her hooves raised in the air.

"Oh, my," She giggled. "Sorry. But yes! Exactly. We can't be fighting over him when he has so much going on right now. Not to mention that it would be rather unbecoming of us to put our wants and desires ahead of others who are in need."

Fluttershy gasped at such a concept. "Oh, dear. Or make them think that we would exploit their need for help as a way to win them over."

Rarity rubbed shoulders with Fluttershy suggestively. "Plus, that would give me plenty of time to help you with anything you needed and get comfortable with Mr. Cerb, himself. Hmm?"

Fluttershy returned the gesture. "Or maybe enough time for another glance at you will make him give another confession?"

They both sat back and laughed at their ingenious plan.

After the laughter ran its course and they had come to peace with their situation.

Rarity turned to Fluttershy. "Fluttershy, deary. I want to make something very clear."

Fluttershy was basking in her newfound good mood and promising outlook. "What's that?"

Rarity sat upright and proper. "I promise that while we're doing what's right and helping our human guest while they're here with us, I won't try to come between you and our dear Cerb. Should anything start to develop naturally and a relationship is inevitable," - She locked hooves with her new partner, showing her sincerity. "You're a good friend. You always have been. Not only that, you're a great mare. Any stallion in Equestria, or from any other world, would be so lucky to end up with someone as loving and kind as you."

Fluttershy's heart and confidence swelled inside her chest. "Oh, Rarity."

She all but threw herself at Rarity, hugging her tightly and wrapping her up in her wings. "Thank you! You don't know how much it means to me to hear you say that!"

Rarity squeezed back. "Don't put another thought to it."

They continued for a moment like that until Rarity realized the one-way offer that was made. "Fluttershy, dear? Aren't you going to offer me the same generous consideration?"

Fluttershy squeezed a bit tighter, and with the cutest voice ever answered. "No promises."

Rarity shot out of the hug, holding her friend out at the full extent of her reach. "Fluttershy! How could-"

"Just kidding." She said with an innocent grin.

Rarity took a second to let Fluttershy's attempt at humor kick in. It took a moment, but she fell into a laugh that Fluttershy joined in on. "Oh, Fluttershy. You have a touch of Tartarus in you, you cheeky thing."

10. Trixie Dreams of Trixie

Author's Note

10. Trixie Dreams of Trixie

Luna's sky was a pleasant one tonight, shadowed darkly by the absence of tomorrows approaching sun. It lovingly watched over Ponyville, and all its inhabitants with an array of shimmering stars above a rich lavender painted atmosphere. Far below this wondrous night sky, the calm of long day ending for so many gave way to slumber and the resolve of a better tomorrow.

Applejack lay slung over the side of her bed, deep in her drunken state of sleep. Rainbow Dash was sharing a similar experience. A makeshift pillow and blanket of clouds protected her from the elements just outside her front door where she had earlier found herself too weary to move from. Fluttershy and Rarity were again sharing comradery while they traveled back to the boutique to finish their tea, laughing at each other's ideas for capturing the attention and heart of their mutually shared love interest. In the castle nearby, Trixie had been asleep since before Nurse Redheart had left. Starlight was carrying her off to a spare bed to safely rest for the night with Twilight leading the way.

Twilight kept a short distance between the two unicorns behind her. Just enough to open the door to a guest room and pull the blankets back for Trixie. "Starlight, think about it. Can you recall a single piece of literature that ever mentions a pony or another creature bleeding?"

Starlight entered close behind, keeping Trixie floating just above head height. She was visibly exhausted, her eyes lacked their usual luster and showed heavy bags underneath. "No, now can you please stop asking me the same question about some other way I haven't seen or read about blood?"

"I'm sorry, Starlight. I just can't help but feel like we're missing something." She turned back to see just how exhausted her friend was.

"Oh, here. Let me take her for you." Twilight let her magic take possession of Trixie and release Starlight's hold. Moving closer to the mattress, Twilight gently undid the cape and placed it with the oversized hat on a dresser next to the bed.

Starlight leaned over the bed to fluff one of the many pillows the littered the bed. "Thank you again for everything, Twilight."

"No problem," Twilight said comfortingly as she finally lay Trixie down for the night.

Starlight pulled the covers over the sleeping mare, tucking her in. She then pulled one of the spare pillows and laid herself down on it, looking up half-awake to Twilight. "And we're not missing something, Twilight. We're missing everything after our favorite magician cast her spell," she exclaimed comically, her arms raised and head bobbing side to side with googly eyes.

Starlight flopped her arms and face down into the pillow, giving a long sigh. With no response from Twilight, she rolled over and gave a yawn. "I mean, the explosion, what she saw, the humans showing up with their entire house, all of their injuries, all her injuries..."

She rolled over on her cheek to stare at the back of Trixie's head. "And the fact that her wonky spell even worked is a mystery all on its own."

Twilight lowered her head in defeat, turning away to the open door of the room. "I know, I know. There is so much I want to look into if I'm going to understand any of this. There is so much we need to learn about them and how this all happened. And I still need to let Princess Celestia know what happened today."

She turned back to Starlight. "Maybe she will know-"

Starlight was already sound asleep. "Oh, Starlight. You haven't even slept at all since before Trixie's show yesterday. No wonder you're exhausted."

Twilight carried over another small blanket, covering up Starlight for the night. "Sleep tight, you two." She softly spoke, closing the door.

Starlight turned, wrapping herself up tightly in the warm cloth.

Following suit, Twilight yawned, still rather tired from only getting a short nap earlier in the day. More accurately, she was pretty much spent. Two back to back crazy days dealing with Trixie and the problems she caused was almost too much for even a Princess to handle.

"Okay. First things first. Let Celestia know what happened today. Keep it short and to the point. The rest can be explained in detail when..." She sulked for a moment realizing her situation. "As soon as I know what the details are..."

[Elsewhere under the starlit sky]

The only humans to occupy Equestria were settling in for the night. Lumberman and Benny were bringing down a second mattress to the living room. The concerns of a weakened foundation could bring the second floor crashing down had Cerb joined them. Thankfully, the living room was large enough to hold the addition of the mattresses after moving some of the other furniture around.

As it was now, Becky was already asleep on the couch, Kelly on the loveseat, and Chris in a reclining chair. Sniff, however, had claimed that all the furniture made his back hurt more, and opted to sleep on the carpet.

Cerb helped to guide the mattress down and lined it up with the other. He seemed content with the arrangments of the sleeping area. "Alright. We're a bed short. So I think I'll be staying up. Keep a watch over everything, ya know."

Benny looked up as he spread a sheet out on the mattress. "You really think that's necessary? Being a kids show and all?"

Lumberman waived his hands in disagreement. "That Applejack set me straight on the shit that lives out here. They got trees that turn into mutha fucking wolves and shit." He emphasized his seriousness under a hushed voice, not wanting to wake the others.

A memory of such creatures played itself back in Benny's head. "Oh yeah. The Timberwolves. Fuckers are bigger than the damn ponies."

Lumberman moved up, getting uncomfortably close to Benny's face. "You knew about the fucking Timberwolves and didn't stop me from walking up to their hood like I fucking owned the place?"

Lumberman was clearly rattled and upset about the idea. "I don't even like dogs. How you think I was going to react to some big fucking magical tree wolf, thing?"

Benny smirked. "You don't like dogs? That's both racist and a lie."

Cerb lowered his brow, thinking about that confusingly. "What you mean, you don't like dogs. When we were kids, you loved the shit out of my rottweiler, Panzer."

Lumberman paused, knowing he had no out from his previous statement. He turned away from Benny and backed off. "Yeah, you right. I do like dogs. Just not the shit out there." - He pointed to the forest.

Benny smiled at Cerb and then turned to Lumberman. "Tell you what. Since you know what to look out for, and you already slept once today-"

"That's bullshit, man," Lumberman said weakly.

"-you can take the first watch," Benny offered. "We'll do four, four, and four."

Lumberman didn't know what that meant. "Four, four, what?"

"He means, - " Cerb grunted as he lowered himself down to the mattress. - "You'll stand watch for four hours, wake me so I can take over and man the watch another four hours, and then I'll wake up Ben to do the last four hours."

"Okay..." Lumberman agreed but started doing the math in his head. "Wait? It's like... ten o'clock. That means I do ten til two. You'll do two to six. Then Benny does six until ten, even though everyone will be up by then?"

Benny kicked off his shoes and handed Lumberman his 1911. "It's my house, bro. I shouldn't even have to stand watch. Unless you'd rather we swap out me for Chris?"

Lumberman shot a look over to Chris, not feeling confident about such an alternative. "No. You right," He submitted in agreement. "Maybe if we get a mob of angry squirrels or a pandemic of rabid dear we can put'em in charge, huh?"

Benny just dabbed the gun up and down, still offering it up for him. "At least he can shoot."

Lumberman ganked the gun out of Benny's hand, racked it back enough to see a round was chambered, let it slide back quietly, dropped the mag, and verified it was full before slapping it back into the magazine well. "Bitch please," He said as he raised up the pistol and looked down the sights. "I'm like a fucking ninja-assassin-gangsta with this thing."

Benny scoffed while wrapping himself up in the bedsheet. "Yeah, okay. Just don't put a ninja-assassin-gangsta sized hole in your foot. Gonna be hard to miss them big ass clodhoppers."

Lumberman tucked the pistol in the beltline of his jeans. "Yeah, well. You know what they say about guys with big feet?"

"They wear big shoes?" Cerb asked, trying to sound as if he didn't know the joke.

Lumberman raised his foot, showing off his work boots. "Size twelve and a half, bitch. The ladies love it when guys wear big shoes. They think it's sexy or something."

That wasn't how the joke is supposed to go, but sometimes intentionally getting the punch line wrong is just as funny. In this case, it got another good laugh from the others.

Lumberman stood there leaning against the countertop for a good three minutes, and then a question started scratching at the back of his mind.

He was hesitant to ask, knowing he was going to get shit for it. "So... besides shoot the bad guys... what do I actually do?"

Benny rolled onto his back and stared blankly to the ceiling. "You know, when I got to my first ship, I wondered how dumb someone had to be to need a PQS to stand watch."

"Dude, come one. For real?" Lumberman complained.

Benny smiled and stretched with a groan. "I'm fucking with ya, man. Just stay in the room. Make sure no one or anything tries to break into the house. Keep a few candles lit so you can still see inside the room. And if you hear or see anything suspicious or you think there's a threat outside, just wake us all up."

"So... don't go outside?" Lumberman asked.

"Alone?"

"Yeah."

"No."

Lumberman was relieved to hear the good news of staying indoors. "Good, because fuck that noise."

Cerb turned to his side and tried to get comfortable. "Speaking of noise. If I start freaking out in my sleep. Either let me sleep through it or wake me up without touching me..."

"You think you're gonna be alright, here?" Benny asked with some concern.

"Yeah," Cerb readjusted himself. "I normally don't sleep long enough to dream anyway... if I'm lucky."

Lumberman hated these conversations. As much as he loved these guys, he didn't know how to relate to the horrors they had seen. "We got ya, man. Get some rest."

Lumberman looked at his watch. It was 10:26. Another three and a half hours until he'd be waking Cerb up. He turned his attention to the outside and looked out one of the windows.

The night sky was beautiful here. Something to be appreciated. That is to say, he would have appreciated it if not for the fact the distant edges of the Everfree forest were dark. No light could be seen shining in or out. His imagination couldn't help but imagine the terrors that must be in there. The kind of terrible beast that dwarfed and frightened the wild animals that kill and maim people back on Earth.

[Away in Twilight's castle.]

Trixie stirred in her sleep. She was having a typical self-indulgent dream, the kind she usually dreamed of. On stage and performing for an audience, a particularly large crowd at that. It was the size she knew she deserved. They stretched out far enough she couldn't even make out the faces of the ponies in the back.

Her tricks were wowing the crowd. "Thank you! Thank you!" She shouted to the masses of ponies. "Now for my next trick!" - She reached into her cape, ready to pull out a prop that would shoot out sparks above the audience. The sparks were made to burst into snowflakes and white butterflies. It was sure to amaze them.

She was about to pull it from her hidden pouch as a crash and snap of a metal beam breaking erupted from the back of the audience. She tried to hold back her concern, keeping an intense look about her, like the stage performance professional she prided herself as.

"Don't mind that folks, I'm sure management is taking care of it." An awkward laugh escaped.

She snapped back into professional stage performer mode. "The Great and Powerful Trixie! Will now pull from the frozen mountains of Yakyakastan, bringing you dazzling lights! It's pure white snowy weather! And the delicate flyin-"

Another distraction clanged and bashed too loudly to be ignored, crashing just outside of her view.

She let go of her prop, standing upright on her hind legs and looked out to the backside of the audience. "What is the meaning of this? Trixie came to do a show and will not tolerate being interrupted."

She squinted sharply, struggling to see what was so distracting. Still not seeing anything, she lowered the brim of her hat to block out more of the stage lights. Nothing stuck out, and not even the crowd gave her a hint as for where to look. They were an extremely attentive audience, waiting for the next trick in anticipation, completely undistracted.

Trixie thought about that. She'd never had an audience so perfectly focused on her. Then she felt the cape that was draped over her back. She hadn't felt it earlier. Why, though? More importantly, how was she not able to? Then she felt the tightness of her hat around her brow. How had she not felt that before, either?

"What is going on with my cape?" She demanded.

Confused by the sudden sensation, she reached back and grabbed it with her hooves. She pulled it forward and examined it, but didn't feel the cloth in her hooves. Not at first at least. Slowly, the texture came alive as she loosened her grip, the silken fabric sliding down along the strands of fur. Her body finally becoming aware of all its sensations.

The cloth fell back completely, slightly swaying, and tugging down on her shoulders. And there, the weight of her body was now realized. She looked down along her barrel, pulling along her skin from her stomach to her ribs. The sensation starting numbly until she felt herself with the sense of touch restored.

"What is going on? Is this some kind of dream?" Trixie's question now had an unmistakably clear answer.

She returned her sight upon the unchanging mass of ponies awaiting her next trick. Another crash came, this time she could see it. The stone wall at the end of the building she was in was falling over and crumbling. The steel supports buckling and warping out of shape, exposing the darkness that was pushing forward. The crunching and swirling darkness of a familiar emptiness invading her performance.

"Oh, sweet Luna, this is a dream."

A stream of jagged shaped light formed to her left. She backed away, frantically. The same lighting she had seen before while performing her failed spell danced along the stage next to her. Frightened, yet her attention remained drawn to it. She could see the lighting burning and scaring the wooden stage.

"No, no, no, no, no, no! LUNA! If you can hear me! Please make this stop!" Trixie pleaded, hoping it indeed was a dream. Some awful nightmare she could just wake up from.

The lighting froze in place, glowing brightly and changing into a crystal-like structure. It crinkled and cracked, hardening in front of her.
"Luna Please! Am I being punished!?"

A blur of darkness shot out in front of her. Obscuring her view of the crystalized lighting. She cowered in fear. The Princess of the night and pony of dreams had come to punish her for her abuse of magic and the harm she had caused.

"Luna, please! I'm so sorry!" Trixie cried out, tears welled up, and she begged for forgiveness. "I didn't know it was going to hurt them!"

"For my next trick! Trixie requires a volunteer!" Trixie's voice shouted out just behind the crystal lighting.

The sound of her voice caused her to freeze in place. Was Luna mocking her?

Trixie's voice came again from somewhere else on the stage. "Why hello there my little pony friend. Have you ever dreamed of having wings like a pegasus?"

Trixie's voice played to the crowd. "I'll take that nod as a yes!" Her voice rang out, cheerfully amongst from the sound of crunching and swirling darkness.

The crowd burst in the cheers and whistles, compelling Trixie to finally look up.

"Prin... cess?..." Trixie squeaked, more frightened then she had ever been in her life.

What she saw amassed before her was not Princess Luna. A shadowy haze clouded around the jagged crystal of light. Looking further, churning inside the haze looked to be raw oil, jagged black crystals, and masses of metal folded and pressed with fine edges that were just as dark as the abyss it came from. It condensed down on the lighting, crunching and cracking it open. The light pulsed out like it's last dying breath.

Meekly, Trixie fumbled her words, hoping the Princess of the night would hear her plea. "Luna... please..." Adrenaline coursed through her veins, ready to make her flee this frighting sight, if only she were not too scared to move

Again the dark mass pressed down on the lighting, shattering it. It's crystal pieces flying out in all directions with the roar of thunder and erupting like a stick of dynamite. The rush of adrenaline let Trixie watch it all as if in slow motion.

The blast threw Trixie back to the edge of the stage. She was reeling in pain and screamed out. "Ahhhhhhhhh! Ow! Ow! Oh my gosh, it hurts! It hurts! It-"

Her eyes opened to terror. Shards of crystal pierced her legs and face. She could actually see the thin shards jutting out of her muzzle. Blood oozing out of every wound.

"No! Please! Luna! Starlight! Twilight! Somepony help!" Trixie screamed.

"Trixie!" Starlight's voice pierced through this nightmare.

Trixie, in a foolish panic, jumped up on all fours. Long strands of the crystal pressed in deeper and snapped apart from the weight of her body pressing down against the stage.

"Sweet Celestia!" She grunted, stricken with a level of pain she never knew existed. Fear and adrenaline were the only things keeping her upright. "Starlight! Help me!"

"It looks like you could use some help from your faithful assistant," Starlight called out in a far too cheerful voice.

Trixie didn't care about the tone. She frantically limped forward closer to her voice. "Yes! Please-"

"-with your next trick!" Starlight called out. "But I don't think this little colt wants to give up those wings. Ain't that right little guy?"

Trixie moved up far enough past the mass of darkness pulsating on the stage to see Starlight doing the magic show with another Trixie. They did not seem to notice her, nor the dark mass that was attached to some dark tendril stemming from the morbid wall of mashing metal and glass.

Still approaching ever closer, it's chaotic sounds of destruction swallowing the auditorium and the many ponies filled its seats. The darkness slowly advanced on ever closer.

"She can't hear you, Trixie." The sweet comfort of Twilight's voice came from behind.

Trixie spun around, the blood on her face splashing onto the stage and dripping into her mouth. "Twilight! What's going on? I need your help! I'm..."

Twilight was glowing and shimmering like a crystal pony. Her face was cold and distant, and she was looking forward as if ignoring Trixie entirely.

With a closer examination, it appeared that this wasn't Twilight. Not the Twilight Trixie new. She was different in a way that Trixie couldn't understand exactly, but it was obvious at the same time.

"Then why bring me here if they can't hear me?." Another Trixie's voice protested in anger.

Trixie fell on her back on her flank, confused at what she was now looking at. Another Trixie ran out in front of this different Twilight, arguing angrily.

"I can't keep watching this fucking thing killing everypony!" The new Trixie screamed. It even used that human word she heard earlier.

"Can you saw a human in half, though?" The human Kelly called out and carting over a large box to be sawed in half from.

Starlight would have paid more attention to this new site, but she was overtaken with many new illusions of many more Trixie's, Starlights, some of the humans, and audience members that she had never seen. They all flooded in, intersecting and phasing through each other like hallucinations or ghost.

The sound of bending and snapping metal overtook Trixie from behind. A wall of the abyss rose high above her. The stage lights gleamed on the many sharpened edges of the towering terror. The maddening noise triggered a response of flashes of multiple jagged lights striking around her. Each dancing for only a few seconds before repeating the same patterns as before.

"No. Not again!" Trixie forced herself up, pushing herself to the back of the stage, hoping to find some escape. She frantically limped her way to its edge. Her legs were soaked, the sensation of her hot blood coating her fur was distracting enough that she had to look down to understand just what it was she was feeling along with the pain.

Such a sensation only fueled her fear. She quickened her pace grunting and yelping in agony. Stumbling, she stepped too hard on a tender spot, driving one of the shards farther in. Her leg buckled with an audible grunt of pain and she fell forward, rolling off of the stage. The sound from the crystalized bolts of lighting exploding. One after another, as each was shattered and its flying debris could be heard tacking themselves into the floors and walls and flying just overhead.

She landed in the dirt and covered her face, fearing more of the crystal daggers would find their way to her, but there was nothing.

She opened her eyes and pulled her forelegs away from her head. To her amazement, no blood, no shards, no pain. Like it was all a dream... wasn't it though?

She got to her hooves and brushed herself off. It was still night, and she was outside by her wagon. Right, where she had first seen the crystal bolts and mashing darkness.

"How did I get all the way back out here?" She asked blankly into the open air of the night.

Her wagon was just as she left it. Though her props were missing and the tattered canvas had been removed. Perhaps Starlight had taken care of her things, and she was only now finding out.

"Trixie Lulamoon," the cold sounds of the doppel Twilight called out.

Trixie's heart raced at the sound of that voice. She turned around. Both angry and frightened. "You! What was that back there! Were you trying to kill me?!" She eyed the glowing creature impersonating the Princess.

"Trixie," the doppel spoke with a tone that seemed vacant of life. "Why don't you show yourself to me?"

"I'm right here you creepy copycat," Trixie spoke through her gritted teeth.

The doppel continued forward, her head looking around and surveying the area. "I called out to you in whispers, but you did not respond. I spoke clearly, yet you did not answer. I thought it would be too much to assault you with the royal Canterlot voice, yet you seemed unphased."

"Well, I hear you loud and clear now. You got something to say?!" Trixie yelled, her anger boiling over into her horn. Stage magician or not, she was ready to throw down with this faker.

"Are you hiding from me?" The doppel asked blankly. "Or is it simply that I that can no longer see you?"

"Say wha?" Trixie dropped her guard, her horn letting go of the magic it was building up.

The doppel came to a stop. "There is so much I can no longer see, now. I need to know if you have the humans. I cannot sense them, nor can I see or even feel anything past your bridge."

Trixie couldn't believe what she was hearing. "What! You know about them?! -" Trixie ran up to the doppel. "Please! You have to help me! I brought them here on accident, and I need to get them back home!"

She stared into the face of this fake Twilight waiting for a response.

"Hey! Are you even listening?!"

The doppel stepped forward, phasing through Trixie. "Everything has changed, and this world is in danger. More danger than before the echoes of the mirror."

Trixie stood stupefied. Was this a ghost? Did the ghost just say the world was in danger?

She turned again and followed alongside the imposter. "What do you mean the world is in danger? Shouldn't you be telling this to one of the Princesses or maybe-"

"The world of man beyond your reflection is gone from us. Equestria will be consumed by the empty world of darkness." The doppel narrated, walking alongside a Trixie she could not even see.

Trixie kept pace but grew angry with the one-way conversation. "The world of man is gone? You mean we can't send them back? And-and-an-and what do you mean the world of darkness is going to consume us?

"Yet... the many bright worlds of hope and longing can save us before the fifth year passes." The doppel spoke with what almost sounded like optimism. "Their passions have fallen, and their love has grown narrow-"

Trixie hung on those words. Why did they seem so familiar?

"- but their devotion is unlike any others." The doppel finished.

Trixie's mind performed an instant recall.

"You didn't bind the spell to anypony. It just describes their character traits." Starlight explained, taking a hoof to lower the book enough to look over the traits in the spell. "Passionate. Loving." her eyes narrowed, "Powerful devotion? Really?"

Trixie's horn flared up, causing the book to slam shut. "Well." She pulled the book back to her side, sliding it under her cloak. "They didn't have anything else I could use." She huffed in protest. "You think they'd have a spell for fans or an audience. This was the next best thing."

"That was part of my spell! Are you trying to say that my spell summoned them specifically?" Trixie demanded.

"Trixie. Even if I am a distant reflection of yet another reflection, I have waited for over a thousand years to be strong enough to protect those my mothers and fathers sacrificed themselves for. Even struggling against the vines of chaos that dug at my very roots. I will protect this world as only I can, though I do not know how. A thousand years of plans that were set in motion forever ruined by a ripple in time."

The two stopped, now just on the outskirts of a desolate-looking Ponyville. Trixie rubbed her head in an angry tantrum. "I literally don't understand half of what you just rattled off! Do you even know if I can you hear you, or are you just talking because you like the sound of your own voice?"

"I hope that you could hear this, Trixie. I hope that this was not all in vain." The doppel called out to the empty streets.

A flash of light sparked far out ahead of them. Another silent bolt of lightning struck the ground and began to dance.

Trixie immediately started to back away. "Ugh, miss Crazy Twilight Sparkles. I need- We need to leave here. Like, now!"

"I can no longer venture out this far to you, Trixie. I have used too much power, and it seems to bring the dangers of both the dark and the bright worlds closer. I may have to send others," The doppel said before she closed her eyes and began to glow brightly.

Her color faded away, faintly letting the sight of a jagged mass of white crystals coming into view before she faded into glimmering sparks of light that drifted off and dissipated into nothingness.

Trixie danced in place, watching in a panic as the only source of information was leaving without knowing she could be heard. "Send others? Who?! What else aren't you telling me?! -" She followed the sparks up into the empty air. Bucking Tartarus! Who are you?!"

A familiar explosion off in the distance echoed into ear-shot.

"Oh, no..." Trixie turned to face the source. Another glowing streak of light tracing up to the clouds crumbled and fell to the ground from farther ahead. The sound of its crystal structure sent a chill through her body. The chill was doubled with a bright light glowing brightly close behind and the sounds of the Earth by her hooves being scorched.

Trixie turned and backed away from the jagged bolt of light that danced over the ash and char left in its wake, fearing another spray of crystal daggers like before. The arc flickered about the ground until it to grew stiff and hardened. The crystal structure forming with the foreboding sounds of what all but made her feel the wounds from earlier were reopening. Slowly she continued to move away, hoping that if she didn't provoke the structure, it wouldn't shatter like before.

Another step back and her hoof splashed in something. It was wet and frigidly cold. Her leg jerked up out of reflex from the bitter coldness that stuck to her. She tried to kick it off, flicking her back hoof and dragging it along the grass. Not only did it not come off, it was getting colder, painfully cold.

The coldness dug deeper, pricking at her hoof like pins and needles, forcing muffled grunts Trixie tried to hide from the crackling bolt still in front of her. She winced, swallowing the pain and hoping to stay undiscovered, but the pins and needles pierced through the hoof. The cold stabbed deep with icy venom as if a swarm of artic wasp was attacking it.

She collapsed to her side, still kicking her leg, her frantic breath barely enough to fend off the desire to scream. In the glow of the bolt behind her, she finally made out the source of pain. The darkness had found her and was attached to her hoof. It seemed to move on its own with tiny jagged hardened pieces dragging across itself and pressing down into her flesh. She forced her leg still enough to examine in horror what had attached to her. Then, as if aware it had been detected, the dark mass slowed its swirling and churning, expanded itself out like a pufferfish, and quickly drew back inward, crushing Trixie's hoof.

Trixie screamed in agony while she was reaching down and holding her leg just above the ankle. "It's just a dream. It's just a dream. It's just a dream. Soon you're going to wake up Trixie. Starlight will have breakfast wait for you and-"

The black mass crushed down again, the cracking of keratin and bone popped like lumber breaking under pressure. Helplessly she screamed alone as the amorphous dark entity continued to break the limb it clung to.

Trixie's reached her limit of pain, she let her fear and anger take control of her judgment. Her horned flared brightly as she charged it to lash out in any way she could. She took aim at the invading mass and unleashed what power she could.

Unfocused blue streams of magic beamed onto the crushing mass. Sparks erupted with a puff of smoke as the attack climaxed and burst in a flash of light.

Trixie lay on her back, panting heavily. There was a pain still there, though the stabbing cold was replaced with burning crushing pain. The smoke drifted enough for her to look up and see the bloody results. The black mass was gone, gone along with everything below her ankle. Sorrow washed over her entire being as she stared at the exposed bone and charred flesh. Her body forever marred and mutilated.

With bated breath, she thought to what this meant for her, but the night wasn't over. A mass of churning crunching glass and metal sounds rose from the ground where she had unwittingly stepped just moments ago. Light from the glowing bolt flared brighter with hues of crimson and violet, revealing more of the flowing black monstrosity. She was trapped between a rock and a hard place with one leg now unusable.

She looked back to the bolt it was close to its next phase. The black mass condensed itself, preparing to attack the light source like it did before. Trixie then realized the difference between these two. It was not the crystal bolt that had attacked her, but the darkness that had caused it. And she wasn't about to relive that experience if she let the dark mass to go unchecked.

Dark clouds gathered low to the surface, hiding what few stars shined. Trixie slowly stood, limping back to the source of light. "I don't know what you are or what your problem with ponies is," Trixie snarled with nothing but contempt for this mindless evil entity that poised itself before her. "- but you just bucked with the wrong mare, tonight."

She backed far enough that her flank touched the bolt. It spooked her, and she turned to it, expecting it to break or attack, but it just continued to glow cordially. It was warm to the touch, yet soothing. Nothing like she expected.

Trixie decided there and then that if it wasn't going to attack her, and the approaching darkness didn't like it, that was good enough for her to trust it.

There was no better place to take a stand. She turned back to her new enemy, eyes focused, and horn charged. Just above, the dark clouds were billowing up, circling above as Trixie waited for the mass to move.

"Trixie grows bored of this standoff. How about you come a little closer so I can show you a magic trick?"

Like a bull drawn to red, it darted forward, just as she had hoped. Trixie huffed and strained her magic. Her horn sparked, and the clouds overhead unleashed a torrent of lighting. Blinding light and booming thunder rocked the Earth in front of her. She shielded her eyes and prayed she would not be overtaken by the cold stinging mass of death.

Her eyes slowly adjusted back to the night, revealing dust and smoldering chunks of smoking debris. It had worked. It actually worked. She mustered all of her ego for one prideful moment.

"Tada!" She took a bow before rising gracefully and standing proud. "I've been working on that for a while now."

She brushed the hoof of her front right foreleg against her coat, mock polishing it. She carefully stuck it out in front and examined the shine. "I was saving it for an Ursa or something like that, but I guess you'll do."

The ground trembled, and more of the mass emerged, pooling itself together and groaning with the sound of twisting metal bending and breaking upon itself. Trixie dropped her mockery and again took a serious stance as best she could with three legs. The dark clouds above slowly starting to reform themselves under her command. The concentration of watching her surroundings while calling upon so much magic was overtaxing her while fighting off the pain of her mangled leg.

However, when pushed into a corner and her confidence bolstered by being able to wound this shapeless abomination, she wouldn't let the fear control her. "What are you waiting for?! Even with three legs, the Great and Powerful Trixie will stand her ground!"

The ground bellow Trixie suddenly fell out from under her with the crash of the Earth itself being driven down by a long straight tube of crystal that was previously unrefined and jagged.

Trixie dropped seven feet down, landing on all fours. The exposed bone from her missing hoof pierced into the compressed dirt below her, holding it in place as the rest of her body collapsed. She wailed loudly, pulling her leg back against her body and cradling it.

"What the hey?!" She kicked the large tube-like structure. The impact rang out like it hollowed metal pipe would. "Same team, idiot!"

This structure was mostly translucent and filled with the same multi-colored lights she had seen when she opened the portal originally. Up close, she noticed it's mass and size much bigger than the one that demolished her bridge.

It was impressive in size. It seemed to have been embedded into the Earth itself, but it was impossible to estimate how far down it went. The same could be said for how high it went. It towered well past what her eyes could see. Looking at it now, it wasn't so much of a tube as it was a pillar. A pillar with no distinguishable start or end that was wider than the pillars used at Canterlot Castle.

Looking past the pillar, she could better see the situation she had literally fallen into. The pillar had cratered the ground at least seven feet deep. The crushed Earth gradually tapered back up to a normal height of what she guessed to be a length of a tennis court. Not that she played much tennis these days.

Feeling safe enough from the pillar at the moment, Trixie retrained her eyes, looking for more of the black substance. The large mass was no longer in sight, but three smaller spots of it were still in the crater. They bubbled up angrily and started rolling down the long slope and convened on each other. The masses pooled together to one large puddle of churning mess of oil, dark shards, and the amorphous clusters of barbs and serrated metallic forms, it crawled closer.

She refocused her horn, trying to align another strike of lighting, but the connection felt distant. She looked frantically for her clouds, but they were all beyond the edges of the crater. She'd have to do something else to fend off this threat. Another blast like she had used on her hoof was the only option she had. Unfortunately, it would have to get closer. That attack was only effective if cast up close and personal.

Her horn glowed, the magic would be more focused and precise with a longer charge time. She steadied herself upright on her front legs. "That's right. Come closer! Trixie prefers up-close magic."

The black mass pulled itself into a tighter form, balling up in its center and building up like it did the last time when it moved to strike. The oily substance that flooded down began to boil. It bubbled up, popping and hissing while gaining speed. More and more of the oil sizzled and evaporated as it drew closer, leaving more of the lethal solid contents to be exposed. The jagged shards and twisted metal edges that were this thing's brutal weapons that had mutilated her earlier shinned in the glowing light from behind her.

It was thirty feet away, still not close enough. Trixie had to calculate the best timing she would need before she could cast this spell.

Twenty feet, still too far. "Get closer and die," she screamed internally.

Fifteen feet away and it was nearly only a disjointed tangled mess of metal, and crystal blades with spikes fixed to a mass of exposed muscle and tendrils riding a thin pool of oil.

Twelve feet now, and at seven, she would unleash her wrath.

Ten feet away, and her body was rocked off-balance, blindsided from some unseen force on her right side.

Immediately all sight was stolen. Her eyes were open, but darkness was all she could see. She tried to move, but her body was entangled, wrapped in bindings that cocooned her in a trap that heated the air was struggling to breathe.

She gasped and struggled to free herself, frantically trying to push away the slick bindings.

"Let me go, now!" She screamed in desperation.

Instinct took over again, and she released the torrent of magic from her horn in rapid bursts, ripping through and exposing the blinding light that lay beyond it. She wasted no time digging her hooves through tattered shreds of her bindings, bucking and trying to fight her way out.

Her horn glowed bright, ready to blast the first thing that came within range. More bucking and frantically pawing her way to a smooth carpeted floor and dark blue crystal walls.

Starlight hovered in the air, protected by a magic shield she had placed.

Trixie looked down the bedsheet and blanket that lay draped off the edge of the bed, shredded and smoking. The great and powerful magician horse had successfully freed herself from the royal linens.

"Bad dream, or should I just not nudge you in the morning to wake you up from now on?" Starlight asked, clearly not impressed.

Trixie blinked a few times, still trying to grasp how she was in Twilight's castle and not impaled or covered in a murderous black ooze. "A thousand-year-old evil clone of Twilight Sparkle from the Crystal Empire can't find me in my dreams to tell me what we need to do with the humans to stop our world from being consumed by darkness," she managed to spit out in one breath. "and the darkness tried to kill me."

Starlight stared back, baffled behind the protective barrier she had created. "What?"

The bedroom door slammed open. Twilight stood in the doorway, her horn battle-ready, and her magic shield glowing around her. "I heard screaming and somepony being attacked. What happened? Are you both okay?"

"Twilight..." Starlight sighed exasperatedly. "I think our annual end of the world scenario has come early this year."

11. What Doesn't Shimmer

Author's Note

11. What Doesn't Shimmer

The morning came with the warmth of the brilliance of the springs early sunrise. Becky began to stir along the couch. Her eyes struggled to adjust to the light coming in through the windows at first. Quickly the room came into focus. Chris was the first person she saw, still asleep in the chair he was in the night before.

She sat up and stretched, a small moan made its way out as the morning grog settled in. The two empty mattresses caught her attention. She didn't remember them being there the night before. She looked around the room for the others. Kelly was still on the love seat sleeping, her face loosely shielded from the light with her arm.

Becky sat up and surveyed the rest of the room. All of the events of yesterday being reviewed in her mind, like her brain itself was struggling to determine if the memories were real or not. Deep in her thoughts, Sniff came back into the kitchen through the garage entrance.

"Oh, hey. Rise and shine, Party Girl," Sniff greeted her with a warm smile. "You get enough sleep?"

Becky turned her eyes back to the window. Clear blue skies and lots of greenery in the view.

"No," Sniff interjected into her silent question. "-it wasn't a dream. Your pony pals are real." He placed a bowl in the sink and dunked it in soapy water. His hands worked their way over the dish. The faint noises of the dishwater splashing about as he washed the bowl took over what would have been the usual noises from the suburbian area the house used to be in.

"Come on. We got a big day ahead of us. Lots of shit to do."

Becky slowly came to her feet. She had thought about asking if it really wasn't some dream, the ponies and the new world they were taken to, but the memories were too real to question. She moved past the doubt and accepted it.

"Plans for what?" She asked with a voice in desperate need of hydration.

Sniff had pulled out a cup with clean water and poured it over the bowl to rinse it. "Well, breakfast for starters. Them Apples are hell'a good cooks."

Becky walked up far enough to rest against the countertop. "... I gotta pee."

Sniff was on top of things. He turned his head from side to side, looking for a place to put the bowl. "Yeah, about that." His tone a mix of warning and confidence. "So, no running water still. We're stuck using a bucket in the bathroom for the time being."

"Awe, man. That's gross," Becky whined.

Sniff pulled a small towel and spread it out next to the sink, laying the bowl down on it. "Lumberman said the same thing," Sniff smirked. "-but when it's either that or popping a squat in the monster-filled forest, a bucket of shit in the house doesn't sound all that bad."

Becky sighed. The idea of using a bucket disgusted her, but a night full of liquor and soup... hell, she was lucky she hadn't already pissed herself. She made her way to the bathroom that was just passed the kitchen and the stairway. She opened the door to a redneck scene if she'd ever seen on. A lit scented candle on the sink, a five-gallon paint bucket with its lid on, and the toilet seat next to it placed next to the empty decommissioned toilet. She braced herself and closed the door.

Sniff started making his way to the living room. He came up next to Chris in the chair to wake him. "Hey, Chris. Bro. Time to get up, man." He got no answer.

"Dude, you got horse girls to entertain," He joked.

Chris sort of snorted and mumbled noises that could almost be confused for words. If he started to wake up, he had clearly given up on that and was already back asleep.

Now, far be it for Sniff not to fuck with Chris if given a chance. Sniff took a step back just behind the reclined chair and steadied his foot on the release lever. "Catapult!" he yelled as he kicked down the release, erecting the back of the chair up and the leg rests down.

Chris woke up to the sensation of rising up out of his seat. He swallowed a gulp of air as his body was thrust upright, his whole body suddenly tensing up and grasping the arms of the chair to catch himself. He sat there motionless in a hunched over position trying to gather his wits about him.

"I'm up..." Perhaps after some coffee, he'd have something wittier to say.

Sniff gave Chris a pat on the back. "Come on, man. The Apples brought us breakfast. Go say hi and grab a bowl."

Kelly had woken up at the sound of the springs and gears from the chairs release. All four of her extremities extended while she took in a deep breath. After a good stretch, she rolled to her side and faced the two. "Did you say that those cute little ponies made us breakfast?" A smile beamed with anticipation of seeing those cute little fillies again.

Sniff started walking backwards to the garage. "Nnnnnnnnnnnnope," he replied, really drawing out his answer.

"They got school today, but I'll give you one guess who it is."

Before he rounded the corner of the doorway, he puckered up and blew her a kiss. "Clean yourself up first, bed head," Sniff said, trying to get a rise out of her.

"Becky should be just about done with the bathroom," he added, knowing he was too far away to get a proper reply from her.

Kelly buried her face with her hands. "Gawd damn it..." she groaned lowly.

Now, far be it for Chris not to fuck with Kelly if given a chance. He prepped himself and mocked a gesture of one with an intent to be helpful. "He means it's Big Mac who brought the breakfa-"

"Big Mac, yeah-no shit Sherlock!" Kelly snapped.

Without breaking character, Chris went on. "Well, it's just that he blew you a kiss as a hint because last night you gave Big Mac a kiss, and you both really seemed to hit it off."

Kelly shot up and started throwing all the pillows in reach at Chris's face. "You're just jealous because you're the only one not hitting it off with any of your waifu's, Brony Boy!"

Becky emerged back into the kitchen to find Chris and Kelly lobbing the little couch pillows back and forth at each other. Unphased by the exchange, she greeted them. "Morning, guys."

The war of pillows came to an end, and Chris responded as only he could. "Oh, good. You're done. I need to use the bathroom before Kelly takes it over and pretties up for Big Mac." Chris darted past Becky, narrowly missing a hail-marry pillow toss from Kelly.

Becky watched Chris speed his way down to the bathroom, quickly opening it and closing the door behind him. She turned back to Kelly, who was readjusting her braw and shirt. "Soooo, are you and Big Mac a thing now or is this the new everyday fuckery I should be expecting from now on?"

"How the fuck do I use the toilet?!" Chris shouted from the bathroom.

Kelly quietly laughed to herself, then stood up for another stretch. "Erm... I'd say more just our everyday fuckery. I got five good guys to run through before I take a swing at what Ponytown has to offer."

"Is there water in the bucket I can use to make it flush?!" Chris shouted from the bathroom again, followed by a moment of silence. "Awe gross! Are we camping indoors now?!" shouted a confused Chris.

Becky shot Kelly that look that questioned her prior comment.

Kelly tried not to laugh too hard. "Okay, four good guys to go through."

They shared another good laughed as they escorted each other out through the garage.

"Save Chris for just in case the studs don't put out or don't last in the sack," Becky joked.

"Ha! Yeah. There you go, girl." Kelly added a bounce in her step. "Now you're thinking straight, hunny."

"I'm just gonna use the bucket, guys!" Chris hollered to no one.

Outside the garage seemed to be the gathering spot of the day. There were five of the lawn chairs set up, all facing the interior of the garage. Benny was sitting in the first chair farthest to the left, working on a bowl of what looked to be oatmeal, but smelt like a hot buttery apple fritter. But it was from the Apple family, so why wouldn't it have something apple to it? A running gag of 'apple whatever' besides, it smelt pretty damn good.

In the center seat sat an opened picnic basket. Inside lay a traditional red and white striped plaid colored cloth that nestled a heavy-looking iron pot, the source of the succulent scent.

Cerb was sitting in the lawn chair farthest to the right. He was holding an ax in his lap with one hand, and running a file down its blade with the other. His eyes rose up to greet the two ladies.

"Morning, girls," he said calmly while nodding his head in a gesture to direct their attention behind him where Lumberman's truck was parked.

The hood of the truck was opened and facing away from them. Sniff stood a few steps away, holding some shop towels. He looked up and just grinned the biggest shit-eating grin he could. Then, with perfect timing, the upper half of a very red horse with an orangish-blond head of hair leaned into view. Big Mac spotted the girls and a goofy smile instantly took over his face.

"Hello," and "Good morning," the two girls both greeted Big Mac warmly. Kelly sounded quieter and a little shy with her greeting.

Big Mac just hummed back to them. His thoughts coming out only as harmonics.

Lumberman leaned into view, watching the girls as they walked up and stopped to inspect the basket and Big Mac off in his own little world. He intentionally kept doing double-takes from the girls to Big Mac's goofy face. The girls giggled at the sight, grabbing the attention of Benny and Cerb.

Benny and Cerb grinned at the puppy love expression Big Mac didn't know he wasn't hiding. Cerb jokingly waved to the stud, though it went unnoticed. Sniff silently ran through a series of crude gestures behind the stud. He mocking imitated Kelly jerking off a massive invisible horse cock, rubbing a breast while finger banging herself, then grabbing the cock and going down on it. The tongue pressing out from the inside of the cheek was the icing on the cake, or at least it was until he mocked the facial, technically that was more of the icing.

Thinking he had done enough double-takes, and finally seeing just what Sniff had been doing behind Big Mac's back, Lumberman took the next step. He shouted over the engine compartment, "Hey Kelly, you probably didn't hear it. But Big Mac over here said Good Morning," and nudged Big Mac in the neck with his elbow.

Big Mac finally came back to reality, he could tell too much time had passed by; since he was last to be aware of what was going on. "Ah? YEP!" He responded as nervous as any horse could get.

"I had a hankering for some oats. Well, oatmeal-I mean. Not that I don't eat just oats, but if you boil them first and add some apples and some other-" Poor Big Mac was sloshing out nothing but word soup.

"Dude!" Cerb hollered out, stopping the nervous rambling of the big red horse. "Would you calm your goofy ass down and sit with us?"

Big Mac fell speechless. He didn't know how to respond after making a total fool of himself and having Cerb yelling at him.

Cerb didn't look like he was mad. He was smiling, kind of. Maybe he wasn't reading the situation right. He probably overstayed his welcome. No, he was flirting way too hard and must have upset the males. They must be protecting her, Big Mac thought. "Oh, I'm sorry I was just-uh," he stammered out, sounding obviously uncomfortable.

Big Mac started to back away from the truck. He was going to head home and bury his foolish head in work. Some day this had turned out to be.

"Justin!" Kelly raised her voice and took everyone's attention. "Don't be so rude like that. You're gonna scare him away."

Kelly set her empty bowl down in a chair. "Can't believe you," she scolded Cerb as she walked past him and slapped his shoulder.

With a look of determination, she made a beeline to the awestruck horse. She drew closer, no loss of conviction, despite the studs overwhelming look of nervous terror and the bullets he was sweating. She grabbed ahold of his large harness, wedging her fingers between its frame and Big Mac's neck.

She gave a demanding tug, "You. Come here," she instructed and guided him to the half-circle of chairs. "Now, you went through all the trouble to make us a nice breakfast like this. We insist that you join us. Right, Cerb?"

Cerb shrugged confusedly. "That's what I said. I told him to-"

"Goofy ass?" Kelly preemptively corrected him. "And you got loud for no reason."

Cerb struggled to hold his ground. "Awe come on, he was-"

Kelly cut Cerb off again. "He was excited to tell us about how much work he put into this. And you know what?" Kelly turned and stared into Big Mac's frightened eyes. She softened her expression and ran her fingers along his jawline. "It was sweet."

Big Mac mentally creamed his non-existent pants.

Kelly caught Sniff in the corner of her eye, bouncing up and down and twirling a rag over his head like a lasso, perfectly recreating a cowboy riding a horse. Only he had a huge open-faced smile that was just as excited as a kid opening gifts on Christmas.

She glared daggers that would have stopped anyone else in the group. Sniff had just enough immunity to turn slowly in his prance and ride his invisible horse out of sight behind the truck.

Lumberman stayed his course behind the truck, but he made the motion pointing to his eyes, and then to her. Letting her know that he was watching her and what she was doing, but Kelly gave no mind to his gesture.

Becky stood idly by, not sure what to expect anymore. There was a lot of different ways this could end up going. A pleasant meal with a cartoon stallion, her friend passed out on the floor, or maybe Kelly would start swapping spit with a horse. A makeout session would be the next logical step in the progression of things. Not that she thought any of her friends would consider that. Then again, this place was making everyone act strange, and Kelly was always horny.

Becky stood with her thoughts waiting for the next shoe to drop, but with no recourse for any outcome, she raised two empty bowls in her hands. "Oatmeal, please."

Behind the truck, out of sight and out of earshot, Sniff was starting to regret his incredible cowboy showmanship. "Oh, fuck me. Probably shouldn't have done that rodeo," he sighed as he rubbed his still aching legs.

Lumberman nabbed the shop towel from Sniff's hand. "Play stupid games, win stupid prizes." He gave no sympathy and went back to examining the oil dipstick.

Seeing it was still within the needed levels, he wiped it clean with the rag and guided it back in. Satisfied, he moved onto hand inspecting the tightness of the spark plugs. "So, I must not have been paying attention at the time. But why isn't his sister here? Or any of the others from last night?"

Sniff stood up straight again. "I dunno. He said she was summoned for a friendship problem and had to go to Twilights or some bullshit. I don't even think he knows."

He leaned back enough to see Kelly dishing out some of the oatmeal into the bowls Becky was holding. Big Mac stood there looking like how Sniff would if he won the lottery, and was also a big red talking pony.

"Pretty sure he didn't care, either." He leaned forward again. "What do I need to look out for?"

Lumberman by this time had moved on to inspecting the belts. "I dunno? Kelly never really hits hard enough to leave a mark. And the Big Mac guy seems like he's pretty chill." He grunted, testing the tension of the belts.

Sniff lowered his voice and leaned in, but made it clear he was being serious. "No, man..." - He looked around to make sure the others weren't close enough to hear. "I mean, if that shit starts messing with my head and has me doing or saying shit, I don't want to."

Lumberman's hands stopped moving, and he gave his focus to Sniff. He could see Sniff was motioning his eyes to Kelly and the others. "I'm pretty sure Kelly is just being Kelly. If that's what you're worried about." He stood up straight, taking the piss out of Sniff's covert worrying over Kelly.

"You have trouble moving." Lumberman went on to say. "The words in your head pump out your mouth like liquid shit out your ass after a night of bad Mexican food."

He started to roughly rub the grime off his hands with another shop towel. "You don't want to deal with it. You want to hold it in because you know how bad it's gonna be when it comes out. But you can't hold it in, and it just starts coming out. Then there's this moment where you feel relieved because you think you got it out..." - he paused as he finished cleaning his hands and tossed the rag on the front bumper. "-but there's still more."

Lumberman reached up and closed the hood. "You're not done until it's done."

He turned his attention to everyone else sitting in front of the garage, bringing Sniff's attention along with it. "Kelly, though... Kelly is just being Kelly."

They both watched as Big Mac sat down in the lawn chair that strained under his weight and mass. Everyone there was getting along, even Chris had come out to join the group.

Kelly took a seat in a lawn chair next to the fawning stallion, brushing her hand down from his shoulder to his center back.

"Kelly's fine, man. She's in control. She knows exactly what she's doing... and that's why I'm watching her," Lumberman finished explaining.

[Earlier that morning on the Apple Farm.]

Just as Big Mac had partially informed the others, Applejack had left to Twilights. Although, it was, in fact, a meeting to share information, and come up with the best strategies for helping their new stranded guest.

All Big Mac heard was "Dang nab it Big Mac, how do you burn oatmeal when it's still in the water? [something something] bad example for Apple Bloome. [something something] don’t forget the butter if yer’ gonna make it right. [something something inaudible scream] you burnt three pots [something] Granny is going to tan your hid for sure [something something] need to meet back with Twilight at the castle [all further audio lost due to taste testing the oatmeal].

As for the meeting itself, Twilight, Starlight, and Trixie were the last to make it to the table. All the others were there, though some a bit worse for wear.

Applejack was chugging water. Rainbow Dash was slumped over asleep on the table. Rarity seemed to be fairing well, though she was lost in a journal of hers where she was sketching on one page and taking notes on the other. Fluttershy had drifted off to la-la land. Pinkie… Pinkie was playing with four miniature toy replicas of what appeared to be Cerb, Benny, Chris, and Becky.

Twilight initiated the meeting. “Thank you all for showing up this morning. I know you all must have had plans for today, but being here shows me… that…” Twilight had none of the attention of the fellow elements.

Trixie also noticed the lack of focus from the group. She aggressively walked past the princess, apparently having some sort of plan to motivate the others.

“Twilight, if I may?” She continued walking to the table, either assuming or just not caring what Twilight’s response was going to be.

At the edge of the table, she stopped and reached into her cloak. A bit of fidgeting revealed a small red cloth satchel with a yellow exclamation point on it. She pulled on the string that had it tied closed and tossed it to the center of the table. The mouth of the bag eased itself open and Trixie backed off, rising a hoof and usher Twilight and Starlight back away as well.

“Umm, Trixie? What is that going-“ Twilight started to speak, but Trixie started to answer before the obvious question could be asked.

“Princess, believe me. You always have to know your audience, so you know how to play to them. But deep down, every audience is just a bunch fillies with short attention spans,” Trixie answered smugly. “And you can get their attention with bright lights, pretty colors, and loud noises.”

Starlight tried to envision what could cover all of those traits. “You mean like fireworks?”

Just outside the castle, what few ponies were moving through that part of town, were startled by the burst of lights, screams, and crackles of fireworks that escaped through the open windows of the castle. It was seven seconds of wonder hidden behind those royal walls, ending with the one final screaming firework whining down and stopping with a pop.

The townsfolk went back to life as usual. They asked no questions and expected no answers. The smell of smoke and burning sulfur would fade soon enough, and they were content with that.

Back inside the castle, however, all the ponies who were seated at the table were clutching each other and fighting off heart attacks. Except for Pinkie Pie. She was dancing on the table wearing a welders mask, blacksmith gloves, and waving glow sticks. DJ Pon3 wub noises being beatboxed under the mask as Pinkie performed a one pon rave party. She held a pose on only her front left leg as the last spark petered out. Her welders mask fell off on its own.

“Well, that didn’t last very long. Oh well.” Defying gravity, she shrugged upside down in midair, dropping the glow sticks to the ceiling, and walking herself through the air back into her seat.

“Good morning, everypony,” Trixie greeted the now awake and attentive group. She again approached the table, Starlight and Twilight following behind and letting her take the lead for the moment.

“Trixie is also glad that you could free your busy schedules of apples, naps, dresses, sugar, and trying not to be heard, or whatever it is you all do, to join this important meeting.”

“Now hold on, my life is more than just apples.” Applejack protested.

“Yeah! I work the weather here and still train to be a Wonderbolt, thank you very much.” Rainbow Dash huffed.

“Dresses are only a part of my product line. Not that you know much about fashion.” Rarity turned up her nose.

“I love sugar!” Pinkie knew who she was.

If Fluttershy said something, it wasn’t loud enough to be heard.

“Stop your bickering! All of you!” Twilight silenced the room. “We need to get all of you caught up on what we know about the humans. We have some more information than we did yesterday from when meeting up with them. Unfortunately-“ Twilight’s tone gave away that whatever she was going to say next was going to be grossly understating her point. “-the new information, if accurate… only raises more questions.”

Rainbow Dash groaned and slumped back deep in her seat. “Oh come on. How ridiculously overcomplicated of a problem are we looking at?”

“This doesn’t have anything to do with their funny drinks, does it?” Applejack asked before pouring herself another glass of water.

“Are we going to need matching outfits for this?” Rarity's question kind of proving Trixie right.

“Are we still talking about sugar?!" Pinkie screamed, probably not even knowing that the conversation had moved on.

If Fluttershy said something, it wasn’t loud enough to be heard.

Twilight walked her way around the table, finally taking her seat. “I don’t have any answers for your questions.” She took a sharp turn to address Pinkie directly. “Except yours, Pinkie. No, we are still not, nor were we talking about sugar, to begin with.”

“But Trixie said-“

“No!”

“But sugar Twi-“

“No, Pinkie!”

“Twi-“

A small stream of water splashed Pinkie in the face, making her flinch and abandon her battery of questions to fend off the cold streams flying through the air.

“Ah! Hey! Quit it!” She pleaded before she literally hissed at Starlight.

Starlight rounded the table to the other side across from where Pinkie was seated. A spray bottle full of water floated down on the table in front of her, wrapped in her aura. She turned to Trixie, the most apologetic smile a pony could muster. “Sorry, she tends to go on and on like this unless somepony takes drastic measures.”

“It’s gonna take a lot more than just a water bottle to stop this sugar powered pony!” Pinkie shouted before jumping on the table and poised her self like a cat ready to strike, tail waving high in the air.

Starlight floated the water bottle up again, ready to challenge Pinkie’s determination if it came down to that.

“How do any of you ever get anything done on a day to day basis, let alone manage to save Equestria?!” Trixie shouted in frustration.

Pinkie dropped the feline persona and laid on the table nonchalantly. “Well, be beat you, didn’t we?”

“Okay now, I think we need to tone it back just a tad.” Starlight said, trying to calm the two.

All eyes were on Trixie, a prideful and self-indulgent response was expected, but she was too far past that at this point. After last nights dream, she wanted this taken care of as fast and as efficiently as possible.

“You’re right, Pinkie.” She said, to much of the surprise of everypony there. “You all beat me. Not once, but twice, and I don’t care to know all the other times you stopped whatever or whoever else.”

Pinkie slide back into her chair, donning a pair of reading glasses and an accountant visor. “Well, after Nightmare Moon, we have also taken on-“

Trixie slammed her hooves on the table and shouted, “I don't care because none of them have ever tried to destroy the entire world and kill everypony on it!"

That certainly killed the mood.

Applejack was the first to respond, offering an honest enough answer. “Well, yeah. What pony would?”

Trixie turned and started to walk around the table. “I don’t know, but there is some pony out there that does know. She tried to find me in my dreams last night, but for some reason, she can’t see me or hear me. She wanted to tell me, but it found her too fast.”

“Oooo. Ominous dream story.” Pinkie recited in a spooky campfire voice.

Rainbow Dash puffed up. “Yeah. Could you be a bit more specific on who or what is going to try to destroy all of Equestria?”

“Surely no one would want to destroy all of Equestria,” Fluttershy claimed. “I mean, there would be nothing to gain from destroying us.”

Rarity nodded in agreement. “Fluttershy does make a good point. We have a very rich kingdom, an abundance of natural resources, and probably some of the most advanced teachings of science, magic, and fashion of all the other kingdoms.”

“Plus! That would be really super mean!” Pinkie yelled into the debate.

“It’s. Not. After. Equestria.” Trixie aggressively clarified. “The Twilight Doppel in my dreams said-“

“A Twilight doppel!” Shouted all the ponies that were new to the story.

“You mean like a doppelganger?” Asked Rarity.

You sure you don't mean it was a changeling?” Applejack offered as a different option.

Starlight stepped in, seeing Trixie’s aggravation starting to reach its limits in dealing with her friends. “From what Trixie told us earlier, it wasn’t a changeling. It had the appearance of Twilight, but this one had a body like that of a Crystal Pony, or perhaps something that happens to look like a Crystal Pony.”

“Could it be a future version of Twilight?” Applejack pointed to Twilight. “You haven’t been messing around with none of those time spells again, have ya?”

Twilight frowned. “I don’t think that’s the case here. Other parts of Trixie’s dream makes it seem like whatever contact her in the dream was something not of this world, either.”

The room was a gasp. Even Starlight was surprised by this.

“You didn’t say that before, what makes you think that now?” Starlight asked, feeling like she was left out.

Twilight pulled back. “It came to me after thinking about all the different visions and versions of ponies and humans she saw in her dream. Then how the doppel described her problems.”

She stood and opened her seat. “Trixie, could you please tell everypony else here the same story you told Starlight and me this morning?”

Trixie looked a bit shocked. She had been so agitated by all of them earlier that she was just about ready to walk out. Now she was being offered the seat of a princess to explain the concerns from her dream. "I... okay," Trixie stated rather meekly before she made her way to the seat.

She sat down, still surprised that she was given this seat and that all the ponies were now silent and attentive, waiting for her story. Except for Pinkie Pie, she was silent and attentive but munching on a large bag of popcorn that Trixie hadn't noticed before.

She told herself to ignore it. It's Pinkie after all. "I'm going to tell you all everything." She took a deep breath, preparing herself for another uncomfortable trip down this fresh bruise of a memory. "It started like any other dream I would normally have."

Trixie would go on to retell her story. The stage show she was performing, the sights and sounds, how strange it was that she could actually feel things in a dream. Without realizing it, she had really started getting into her storytelling. Her voice would rise and fall, changing the inflection as she described the scenes with more and more detail. She went on to describe the silent lightning that turned to crystal and how it defied all forms of logic. Then, the real threat from the nightmare. The horrific mass of darkness.

"BOOM!" Trixie shouted, finally getting to where the crystal lightning had exploded.

Everypony jumped in their seats. Fluttershy leaped from her own chair into Rarity's lap and clung to her tightly, her teeth chattering in her frightened state. Even Twilight and Starlight had jumped, and they were already told about what had happened. Although, they did not hear it with this much detail or such emotion.

"I was tossed like a rag doll. Nearly thrown off the stage itself. And before I knew just what had happened or even opened my eyes. I felt this..." - she gritted her teeth. "this... horrible pain. I thought I felt it everywhere. Stabbing into my body. I screamed like I had never screamed before. Just screamed and yelled because of how much it hurt. "

"Wha-what was it?" Fluttershy peeped through with her chattering teeth and her wings she hid behind.

"Did the explosion burn you?" Rainbow Dash asked, half terrified and half excited. She was drawn into the story like it was an exciting version of a Daring Do book.

"No, but being burned by magic would have been a far better fate for Trixie," Trixie said, pulling her cloak over everything from her muzzle on down.

"I opened my eyes, not knowing what to expect."

All the ponies leaned in closer.

"It was the crystals from the explosion. Like shards of glass and crystal daggers, they had pierced through my legs and face. I was bleeding everywhere." Trixie exclaimed in dramatic fashion.

The ponies hearing this for the first time all had extream reactions to these gory details. Applejack turned as white as a ghost. Rainbow Dash ducked below the table's edge and hid behind her forelegs and wings much like Fluttershy would do. Fluttershy and Rarity both fainted, falling out of the chair in different directions. Pinkie Pie covered her mouth with her front hooves, trying not to vomit. Her cheeks where a pale-colored green that grew darker and darker, until they rapidly expand with the vomit she was trying to hold back. She swallowed it back down, which wasn't a good choice. She could feel it fighting its way back up.

"Everypony move!" Pinkie yelled before making a mad dash to the bathroom.

Rainbow Dash slowly made her way up from below the table. "Hey, knock it off! Don't go scaring somepony with something like that."

"Rainbow, I really don't think Trixie is making any of this up." Twilight regretfully informed Rainbow Dash.

Fluttershy and Rarity were now waking up, and Pinkie was walking back into the room on uneasy legs.

"I don't think either of us would have believed her either, had it not been for the fact that both of us actually saw Trixie was bleeding yesterday." Starlight explained.

"What?" Pinkie Pie felt her stomach churn. She couldn't hold it and ran straight for the nearest open window. May Celestia have mercy on whatever poor soul may have been beyond that window in Pinkie's range.

Fluttershy fainted again, Rarity barely catching her in time.

Twilight expanded upon the findings. "It's true. Apparently the blast from yesterday that started all this was also strong enough to cause bleeding somewhere up in Trixie's nasal passages. She had to be treated by Nurse Redheart."

Starlight added on for more clarification. "And it would make sense that if the crystal from her dream could injure her enough to cause bleeding, it stands to believe that the same kind of crystal from yesterday could do the same thing."

Rarity didn't understand that last part. "Hold on, now. Are you saying there was one of those lightning crystals yesterday here in Equestria?"

Fluttershy started to wake up. "Oh my. I don't know how much more of this I can take."

The others looked at Rarity. They had forgotten that those two had missed Trixie's explanation about the spell she cast that seemed to have brought the humans to Equestria.

Applejack took another sip of water. "Ugh, Trixie. You might want to take a break from this story to fill them in on yer... other... story."

Trixie sighed. "Yes. I suppose they should hear what all of you have already."

She sat down, not happy to tell this story over again. "Okay, so the short version of this is that Princess Twilight was kind enough to donate some magic books for me to study. I used them to make a spell to open a portal to transport me, and all of my magic show items to wherever my best fans would be."

She paused for a moment, she hated admitting that she made such a big mistake. "But the spell I cast didn't work like intended. Apparently, Trixie doesn't have much love outside of Ponyville." - Her expression changed to something more serious. "So I changed the spell and made it look deeper and farther for those that were passionate, loving, and dedicated."

Another short pause. "I was looking for fans, but instead the humans were brought here." She turned away with a huff like a spoiled child.

Rarity and Fluttershy couldn't believe this.

Rarity was the first to say something about it. "So you're responsible for bringing them here?"

Fluttershy sat up in alarm. "Do you know how to get them back home?" She actually sounded a bit sad saying that.

Trixie glared at the two. "First of all, I didn't know my spell would reach out across a different dimension when I intended it to take me to Las Pegasus. Secondly, I don't know how to send them back. And last of all, I think the Twilight Doppel played a role in all of this."

Everypony reacted as one would expect. A flurry of questions and accusations rose from the group at Trixie. Trixie figured something like this would happen if she tried to shift the blame.

"Quiet!" She hollered. "If you all would like to know what I'm talking about, then please be quite, and let me finish telling you about the rest of the dream."

They all sat back down in their seats.

"Trixie, please continue," Twilight instructed.

Trixie recomposed herself. "Yes."

She did her best to describe every vision of every different pony and human that came into view. The more she focused on what she saw, the more details she realized hadn't noticed before. Small things like scars or different styles their hair or manes were in. She even mentioned that one of the illusions of herself talking to the doppel used the human word "fucking," even though she herself didn't know it's meaning. The story continued all the way through the one way interaction with the doppel and everything she, or it had told her.

"And then I was alone," Trixie explained.

"And you think this Twilight Doppelganger had something to do with the humans arriving?" Rarity asked.

"Well, think about it," Trixie exclaimed. "Who else would know they're here? Who else would know they're called humans?"

Three of the ponies started to look a bit uneasy in their seats.

"Well," Rarity sounded embarrassed. "I may have sent Sweetie Belle out with a care package for them. So, she knows." - She smiled, trying to look innocent.

Rainbow Dash nervously rubbed the back of her head. "I saw Sweetie Belle heading out with the care package, and thought I'd send Scootaloo with some books for the humans. So, Scoots knows, too."

Applejack owned up as well. "Well, I wanted to thank them for sharing their drinks like they did for the toast-"

"There was toast?!" Pinkie exclaimed. "You mean?"

She jumped and spread out across the table, knocking over her popcorn and Applejacks glass of water, getting close enough to grab Applejack's face. "There was a toast? Like the kind at parties?!"

Applejack's face soured, and she shoved Pinkie Pie off back to her side of the table. "Can it, Pinkie. It was just a few drinks and an apology from the misunderstanding earlier that day."

She turned her attention back to Trixie. "Like I was saying though. I guess I had too much of that stuff they had, and so I sent my brother Big Mac out their way with some soup for dinner. Apparently, Apple Bloome joined along. So, both of them know about the humans."

"Okay," Trixie said, leaning in closer to the table. "So three fillies and an apple farmer know. But can any of them take the form of a crystal alicorn princess and go dream walking into my dreams with exploding crystal lighting that can stab me?"

She looked upon the table of ponies who had no reply. "Didn't think so. Now, to finish the dream for all of you."

Rainbow Dash stood up straighter. "Wait? There's even more?"

Trixie lowered the brim of her hat. "Oh, Rainbow. The best... and worst has yet to come." She drew all of their attention in again.

The room was full of suspense as she described the scene for them. The bolt of lightning that struck behind her. The fear of being stuck like a pin cushion again. Then came the darkness that attached to her.

The way she explained it was like watching the autopsy of a horror movie. Telling them about the coldness and how it felt made them shiver. Describing how it moved made them shutter. Recreating how it dug into her and broke her body made them scream.

They, however, seemed to struggle with understanding just how, or even why she removed her own hoof. She only could describe it as something she didn't even think about. That she just reacted without considering the consequences. That, at that point in time, the most important thing was getting it off of her.

She then explained the magic she used to defeat the mass of darkness while defending the bolt. They all seemed skeptical about that, since the only time before she had been seen using such an attack, it was against an Ursa Minor. The Ursa reportedly being unphased because of how weak of an attack it was.

Trixie started to draw the dark clouds over their heads in the room and asked if they wanted her to show how much better she had gotten at it. A unanimous response of "no" was their answer.

"So, I kicked and bucked my way out, only to find that I was in a bed upstairs," Trixie completed her story. "And so, with that out of the way, I bid you all farewell and best of luck. I'm counting on all of you to make Equestria proud and keep me safe." She dismounted the chair and started walking off to the exit.

"So you're just running away?" Rainbow Dash snapped as Trixie crossed past her.

Trixie stopped and turned around to address Rainbow, to address all of them. "Running away? You can bet every last shiny bit you got that I'm running away from this. You're all the heroes, not me. I do magic on stage and make ponies forget their worries and smile for an hour. You rush into danger and make sure ponies aren't cast into eternal night, menaced by chaos, or stop whatever next tyrant that wants to enslave us."

"You talked yourself up pretty big in your dreams." Rainbow fired back.

Trixie laughed, "Oh, really?" She snarled. "I blew off my own hoof trying to escape! I wasn't bragging! I was desperate!"

"And what about your 'How about you come a little close so I can you show you a magic trick?' little stunt?" Rainbow mocked, pointing a hoof in Trixie's face.

Trixie slapped Rainbow's hoof away. "I started trying to perfect that spell five years ago after I first tried it on the Ursa Minor those two bumbling buffoons lured back here. After two years, I still couldn't pull it off, so I used the Alicorn Amulet instead to try and beat Twilight. I've only just recently gotten strong enough to cast it like that. And I can only do it twice! As far as unicorns go, I'm weak! Why do you think I do stage magic!" She started tearing up, it was a rhetorical question she didn't expect an answer for.

"When I first thought that my portal spell worked, I thought I was onto something. Then I realized that all I did was help ruin seven lives, some of them even fans from another world. Now..." Trixie's anger gave way to what she was really feeling. "Now, I am just scared out of my mind."

"Trixie," Starlight lovingly called out and moved up to try and calm her friend. "-you have every right to be scared."

"You think I don't know that!" Trixie protested. "I've had a Rosen Bridge smashed in front of me that collapsed a portal connecting at least two or three other dimensions that blew up in my face. Stabbed repeatedly by lighting from another world. And now I'm being hunted by a dream walking alicorn and a... a... I don't even know what that black stuff is, but it's going to kill me if it finds me again!"

Twilight tried her best to offer some support. "Well, most of that was just in the dream. It wasn't real. We don't even-"

"No! It wasn't all just a dream!" Trixie screamed. "I felt it. I felt all of it! I, still feel it!!" she huffed. "Ever since I woke after that spell went wrong. I feel different. I-I-I hurt more. The bruises and the aches, they don't stop hurting. The hot and colds are more extream. My whole body is more sensitive to everything I feel. And even the dream. I felt all of that pain. I still can feel it in me, Twilight. I take a single step, and I swear I can feel the tiny shards of crystal cutting into me, or the pieces of my broken hoof splitting open again."

Trixie looked upon all of them with pleading eyes. "I don't care what you all think of Trixie. You can all say or think whatever you want, but I am not staying anywhere near the only place I know the lighting, the darkness, or the Twilight double knows where to find me."

"If that's what you wish, you can go," Twilight said, giving her blessing.

"What?" Seemingly all the ponies protested.

"Trixie told us everything she knows. She even agreed to leave behind her book of spells she used to create the portal, as well as giving back the other ones I gave her." Twilight explained, trying to rationalize her decision.

"She's been through more than enough already. And if what she says is true, then this is a job for the Elements of Harmony."

Twilight walked through the others to Trixie's side. "We'll do everything we can to get you back on the road again, Trixie."

She turned to the others. "Everypony else, this is all we can do about the threat for now. So, in the meantime, while we're gone, see what ideas you can come up with to help our human friends. We can head back out to check in on them this afternoon. Okay?"

The other ponies nodded and quietly agreed.

Twilight looked to Trixie with some hesitation and regret. "Come on. Let's get you out there, again."

There, with a glow of her horn and a flash of light, Twilight, Starlight, and Trixie teleported out of the castle out as close as they could the wagon.

[Away in another castle.]

Celestia was finally returning to her royal duties after sleeping in longer than usual. The consequences of counseling a troubled pupil sent off on her own and experiencing the growing pains that come with independence. She was escorted down to the throne room with her royal guards, eager to relieve her sister of the daily tasks and return to her regular schedule.

Entering the throne room, Luna greeted her sister with a mischievous smile. She found it funny to see her sister thrown off balance from dealing with Twilight's antics. "Good morning, sister. Did the night find you well, or do you prefer me raising the sun for you from now on?"

"My, aren't we rather chipper this morning? I told you a bit of sun would do you some good to brighten your mood." Celestia countered.

"Sunlight to brighten my mood? Oh, Tia. Where do you come up with such crazy ideas? No. I was just glad to have a night off from tending to the dreams of others." Luna joked as she rubbed her hoof over the soft padding of the throne. "One could be could easily become spoiled spending so much of their time up here."

Celestia walked up and took over her throne again, pulling Luna in for a tender embrace as they exchanged places. "No, having you back and taking over my duties so I can take care of personal matters will spoil me, though."

Luna playfully laughed off her comment, though she really did appreciate it. "Come now. We could spend all day exchanging pleasantries and never agree on who is more in debt to the other. Now, let me to bed and mind the throne, would you."

Celestia sighed in content. "Very well, sister. Get your sleep. The ponies of Equestria will be glad to have their dreams watched over again tonight," She said with a smile, letting her sister go.

Luna was just about to the door leading out of the throne room when she remembered a message coming in from the early hours of the morning. She turned back at the cusp of the doorway. "Oh, yes. Twilight had sent you a letter just past the start of the new day. I imagine it to be an apology for keeping you so long in Ponyville. I left it up there for you." - She yawned. "Enjoy your day, Tia." She chirped cheerfully and exited the throne room.

Luna was near her room, ready to sleep off the long watch over the kingdom she had held. What should have been silence outside of her room was replaced with a flurry of hooves running about on the stone floor and armor clanging together from the armed guards. She looked about for any sign of distress.

Down the hall she saw guards pairing off, going from room to room. They were searching for something, an intruder, perhaps?

"You there!" Luna shouted down the hall. "What is the meaning of this?"

A captain of the guard broke ranks and ran to brief the princess. Trumpets sounded off the alarm as he made his way to her, revealing that it was an intruder they were searching for.

The captain slid to a halt, rendering a proper salute. "Princess Luna, Princess Celestia has decreed that all spaces of the Castle be searched for intruders and to ensure no magical items have been removed from their designated locations."

Luna needed more information. "Who exactly were you told to search for? And what items might they have gone after?"

Before the guard could answer, Luna, spotted her sister galloping down an adjacent hallway. "Pay me no mind. Continue with your search," She ordered and took off after her sister.

Celestia was running towards the guest quarters. It seemed like she had sent the guards to look everywhere except the place she was most afraid the threat would be.

Luna quickly caught up to Celestia. "Sister!" Whatever is the matter? Has someone snuck into the castle? Might we be in danger?"

"Luna! I fear some pony I failed to stop years ago may have returned, and her hunger for power could bring about great destruction!" Celestia yelled to her sister as they made their way past the guest quarters and making a few short turns until coming to a broad set of double doors at the end of the hall.

Celestia forced open the doors to a mostly empty room.

The two stood still at the doorway, surveying the room. The room was dusty and poorly lit, not a place often visited, or so it would seem. The walls were covered with some rather unspectacular pictures. A glass-covered showcase held some vases, and ordinary looking covered pots. Some small trinkets lay about the room, but nothing that seemed of any significant value or held magic powers of any sort. Except for one item that stood out amongst all the other artifacts in the room.

Celestia slowly walked up to the item. It was a tall looking mirror set upon two small round pedestals. Horseshoes were embedded to its bottom pillar. The face of the frame of the mirror held beautiful jewels, and its edges were embroidered with well-crafted metal rods that were bent in designs that curved in on themselves.

"Sister... why is this here?" Luna recognized the mirror. "And why is it-"

"Broken?" Celestia said with regret. "I moved it here to remind myself of another student I failed years before you returned. Not long before I took Twilight under my wing, I lost the other to greed and the temptation that led her through this mirror."

Celestia used her magic to lift one of the shards of the broken mirror that still lay unkept on the floor. "I had not noticed it was broken until some time after Tirek had been defeated. I thought that she might have returned then, but that was not the case. I fear I may have truly lost her forever."

Luna examined the ancient mirror. "But if you fear she has been lost to us, what made you think she might have returned now?"

"Twilight's letter," Celestia said, lowering the shard back to the floor. "There is no mistaking what she has written, and the timing is too close for it to be simply a coincidence."

Celestia brought the letter back up from being tucked under her wing. She held it up for Luna to read. "I will call off the search, for now, dear sister." Celestia released the letter to Luna's grasp and started to exit the room with her head lowered in shame.

"Sister, wait," Luna called back after looking over the letter. "What are we going to do about this? I may have been out of touch with our subjects for a thousand years, but I don't think Equestria is ready for something like this."

Celestia stopped in the hallway and raised her head with a newfound sense of determination. "Get yourself some sleep, Luna. I will make the proper preparations and depart back to Ponyville once you are rested and summon Princess Cadence to take over my duties will I attend to this personally. If humans are in fact in Equestria, I need to know what their intentions are and if Sunset Shimmer is in any way involved in this."

Luna looked again to the short-worded letter.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I am writing you to inform you of a recent development here in Ponyville. Through some means of magic, of which I have yet to understand, seven creatures who call themselves humans have appeared and seem to be stranded. I am not entirely sure what to make of them. They seem friendly enough once you get to know them, but they also seem to be deeply troubled and struggling with issues that will require our utmost attention if we are to hope for a healthy relationship with them.

Also, I am deeply concerned about the means of their arrival, as Trixie was injured with a wound that defies all my scientific understanding of pony biology. It appears to be linked to the magic released with the humans' arrival.

This all poses some very interesting challenges for me as the Princess of Friendship, but as your loyal student, I swear to give it my very best and show them the true meaning of friendship and make you proud.

Your faithful student,

Princess Twilight Sparkle

12. Clothing Optional in Equestria

Author's Note

12. Clothing Optional in Equestria

Chris sat down with the others with a hearty bowl of oatmeal. He seemed happy at first seeing that Big Mac was there. Even more pleased when he noticed the breakfast that was brought along with him. However, he quickly noticed how close Kelly was acting toward Big Mac. Just like Sniff and Lumberman, he wondered if her actions were indeed her own. Had he been more concerned, he might have thought to interrupt them or pull her to the side. For the time being, though, they both seemed none too interested in trying to cross that line.

"So, Mac. My man," Cerb interjected into the shared breakfast of the bunch. "What do we owe you and your family for the food?"

Big Mac turned abruptly. He hadn't thought about needing or even asking for anything in return. "Oh. That's not necessary. We're just trying to be good neighbors. That's the Apple way."

Cerb was committed to keeping good terms with some of the locals who were, so far, very consistent with their help. "I have no doubt that it would be rude to force a favor back onto you or your family, Big Mac. But try to understand that for us, we're going to feel like we're taking advantage of you all if we don't do something to return the favor. Even just the smallest gesture that we can do would make us feel better."

"No, really, you don't need to do anything." Big Mac insisted.

"Don't you live on a farm?" Kelly asked, nudging her shoulder against him.

"Uh, wha?" Big Mac responded nervously to the sudden contact. "I mean. Eeyup. Sure do. Biggest Apple Farm you'll ever see in these parts?"

Cerb took advantage of Big Mac's distracted state. "I heard there's never a farm with too much help. That true?"

Big Mac was relishing in the moment of Kelly nudging herself up close to him. "Eeyup." He thought about how much an extra body would do for helping out on the farm. Of course, that made him realize that he just admitted to needing help, which he just told them wasn't necessary. "Wait. I mean-"

"Hey Cerb, if you're gonna help. I want to go." Kelly looked up to Big Mac with playful, cute eyes. "I wouldn't mind being the farmer's daughter for a day."

"Kelly!" Becky raised her voice. "Oh my god. Put a plug in it, would ya?"

Chris abruptly stood up. "Oh, wow. Look at that. My bowl is so dirty and needs to be washed. I will go wash it right now," he robotically spoke, signaling just how uncomfortable the situation was getting before he took his dish back into the house.

Thankfully, pony logic ensured that Big Mac would be clueless about such a social cue. Although, it did quiet everyone else down.

Briefly, after that awkward point passed, Cerb readdressed his request. "Well, it sounds to me like you could use a few extra sets of hands after all."

Big Mac blinked blankly. "A set of what now?"

"Hands," Cerb repeated rhetorically. "Hands?" He turned to Becky. "Are hands seriously not a fucking thing here?"

Becky had to laugh at that. "Come on. Think about it. My LittlePony? A world of colorful miniature horses that's absent of humans?"

Cerb huffed. "Fair enough. It's not like I've never seen the show or anything."

"So..." Big Mac was still looking for an answer. "What are hands? Are those common on farms where y'all come from?"

Becky held up her hands. "These are hands. Pretty much everything ponies do with the hooves, wings, mouth, or magic, we do with our hands."

It was all obvious to Big Mac now. "I seen you using them. I just figured they were claws like the griffins and dragons have. But they don't actually seem all that sharp now that I look at'em again."

Kelly stuck her arms out and rotated her hands for Big Mac to see. "Nope. Just bendy little nubs."

Big Mac was entranced by Kelly's fingers while she held them up. "They're kinda cute."

Cerb finally put down the ax he'd been sharpening. "Your farm close by, or is it a long walk from here?"

"Oh, not too far here," Big Mac replied, looking behind him to the large hill behind them all. "Just up over a few hills, a short walk down the stream, cross the bridge, and yer there."

Kelly hadn't been farther than the shadow of the house and had no idea what kind of distance that was. "Okay, so that's like... what? A ten-minute walk?"

Big Mac scratched his chin, pondering the walk. "I'd say more like thirty."

"We could always drive there," Lumberman said from behind them. "I checked my truck out. Seems to be just fine. Might be nice to see what's out past the half-mile we've seen so far."

Cerb could see Big Mac struggling with what was being discussed and obviously how he should respond. "A thirty-minute walk should be just about two miles. We can drive that in less than five minutes. Give you a lift and save you some time."

Kelly leaned in closer to Big Mac, rubbing her whole back up his side and looking up over her shoulder, and just abusing the most flirtatious stare she could. "Pleeeeeeeeeease, Maccy," she seduced him, batting her lashes for added effect.

It was a wonder there was no outburst from her friends at her display but no question for Big Mac's answer. "Awe, shucks," He caved. "I can't say no if yer all gonna be so persistent."

A short debate then followed on the best seating arrangement. The first few ideas were a combination of Big Mac riding in the bed of the truck with either Kelly or Cerb or even both of them. Kelly was insistent that she would be fine riding in the back with him, but not so secretly Lumberman and Cerb were trying to keep the two from being alone together. What finally ended the debate was putting Big Mac in the back seated area so he could give directions and not be sliding around in the truck bed and possibly hurt himself. Lumberman would drive, Cerb in the passenger seat, which left Kelly to take the center seat.

Cerb stood up from his lawn chair. "Okay, bud. Lumberman can help ya get seated. But uh... can you give me and Kelly a minute alone?"

Big Mac studied the two for a moment, wondering if he had done something wrong, but Kelly was quick to calm his concerns. "Don't worry, sweety. Just hop in the truck. This won't take long."

"If you say so," Big Mac replied trustingly. He stood up from the chair and turned, quick to see that his massive rear end was stuck in the chair. "Umm... A little help here?"

It was kinda cute seeing him helpless like that.

"Yeah, I gotcha," Cerb answered while reaching to get a grip on the two back legs of the chair. He gave a short tug, but it hardly moved. It took a bit of a rocking sliding motion, but the chair finally slid off, freeing the red stallion. "How about next time we'll have to find you a bigger chair, bud," Cerb played off the embarrassing moment.

"Eeyup," was all Big Mac replied with. Then, with a smile and nod, he made his way to the truck.

Cerb and Kelly watched him head out, waiting for him to be far enough away to have a grown-up talk Kelly knew was coming. However, something they didn't expect to happen, or even could happen, transpired. While watching Big Mac walk out to the truck, he gave a sudden swish of his tail to stretch it out after it was uncomfortably confined in the chair. The stretch of his tail moved the long strands of hair just far enough to reveal two ridiculously sized testicles.

Now, to say the two were surprised would be understating the obvious. Neither of the two was ready for that sight. Not so shockingly, neither was Becky who saw it, too.

Cerb motioned to Lumberman. "Hey, man. No rush getting him situated. We gotta head into the house for a second." The three quickly walked back into the house, all of them either grinning or turning red in the face from trying not to laugh.

"Holy shit, his nuts are huge," Kelly blurted out as soon as they set foot in the kitchen, raising the attention of Chris and Sniff.

"The fuck?" Sniff was quick to ask.

Cerb was barely able to hold back his juvenile laughter. "Dude... these cartoon horses are fucking anatomically correct," He explained, trying to keep his voice down.

Chris thought this was some kind of joke they were trying to pull. "You're fucking with us. Right?"

Becky raised her hands, removing herself from having to deal with it all. "Nope. I can confirm. Big Red out there has a set bigger than both my fists."

Sniff was eating this up. "Ho-ho-ho-shit. And you're trying to get up under that, Drippy?"

Kelly wanted to be mad at the accusation, but the site was still just too funny to her. "Oh, my god, you guys. No. I swear to you. I'm just trying to be nice. He's super sweet, and as much as he seems to like me, I doubt he's gonna try to bed me like some frat boy... or like Sniff at a Christian Mingle meet-up."

Sniff pointed an accusatory finger at Kelly. "Hey, don't be trying to use my proven methods to change the subject."

Kelly was looking for some support. "Come on. Do you know how hard it is to find a guy who is anything close to being this nice to me without trying to fuck me? I miss this."

"You mean being spoiled?" Becky bluntly asked.

Kelly was hesitant. "Yeah... A little. I mean. I know I'm flirting super hard with him, but it's all innocent fun." - She looked around the room, gauging everyone's response. "Becks, Chris. You guys know about him from the show, right? Am I in any danger here?"

The two fell back on the memories of the show, and she was right about him. It wasn't in any of their nature to be interested in sexual conquest.

"Yeah," Chris finally mustered the strength to say. "-but the show was a cartoon. These ones are real."

Kelly looked to Becky for her take on the situation. "Okay, going off of the show, you're right. - " She turned back to Chris. - "And you showed them part of one the episodes. They confirmed that what we showed them was, in fact, what they did. So... this is the show. Sorta."

Cerb called upon all his prior experience of being the bigger brother and put his hands on Kelly's shoulders, making his next words very personable. "Kelly. We just want to make sure you're not going to take things too far."

Kelly went to respond, but too quickly, he started speaking and cut her off.

"And I'm not saying you're going to jump his bones or some shit. But we don't want to see either of you getting too attached to each other. Heaven forbid you lead the poor guy on. Because if you actually do like him, you really want to go risking breaking his heart by messing with him like that?"

Kelly gave in. "Fine. I'll pull back on the flirting."

"Hey," Sniff chimed in. "-if he offers another dinner, at least give 'em a rub and tug to seal the deal."

Kelly stepped back to the garage door, giving the Sniff the Bird. "Fuck you, Sniffles. Find your own food-horse."

Kelly and Cerb walked back out through the garage. In all that time, Big Mac was just now getting into the back of the cab. Try as they might, he was too large to lay flat on the seats. They had to be folded up so he could lay flat on the floor. There was just enough headway that he could sit upright if he really needed to, though he would still have to bend his head down.

"Everything good?" Lumberman asked the two.

"Yeah. Everything's good," Cerb answered before mouthing the words "Huge balls," and expressing the gesture with his hands below his waist.

Lumberman nodded, mouthing back silently, "I know," regretfully getting an up-close view from behind while helping Big Mac into the truck.

Kelly oversaw the silent conversation. "Boys and their balls," she thought to herself.

"Okay, guys. If you're done with your envy, let's not keep our passenger waiting, huh?" She joked with them before sliding into the center seat.

She buckled in and brought her arm around the back of the passenger seat to face Big Mac. "You got enough room back there?"

"Eeyup," he said, content with the room he had.

The other two took their seats and strapped themselves in. The key turned, and the rev of the engine startled Big Mac, though he didn't make a mention of it. He only asked what the loud noise was.

A short conversation followed where they tried to explain the complexities of an internal combustion engine and how it wasn't powered by steam or magic. It ended with him having the understanding that it was a machine. Not that they could explain all that much in the six minutes of driving it took to navigate to the Apple Farm. Then again, It's not much like he was all that concerned about things outside of the farm life he knew.

The conversation had at least distracted Big Mac enough that he was oblivious that they were already to the house, even as he told them to pull into the driveway. "With as easy and as fast as this moves, I could imagine one of these could give any pony an awfully big advantage over other farmers."

Lumberman slowed down to the idle speed coming up the drive. "Well, kind of, I guess. But a farmer having a truck like this is standard. Also, where should I park my truck at?"

Big Mac was still looking over the interior of the Truck, trying to imagine all the farm work and orders to be filled that could be done so much easier and faster with a machine like Lumberman's truck.

"Oh," his voice suddenly sounding rather meek and intimidated. "-how about you take us away from the house and out to the orchard straight ahead. In fact, can you make us go a lot faster past the house?"

Lumberman looked back at Big Mac through the rearview mirror. "What?" He asked, rather perplexed.

Big Mac grinned that grin of getting caught red-handed, or red-hooved as it would be for him. "I left a mess in the kitchen this morning, and I'm actually really far behind on my the choirs since Applejack ran off this morning."

Cerb and Kelly turned in their seats back to Big Mac. Cerb's expression ran the look of "You gotta be kidding me." Kelly looked more sympathetic, but Big Mac could still read it as "Really?"

Big Mac broke the facade; he was in trouble, and he knew it. "I actually really need your help. My sister was right when she warned me this morning. Granny Smith really is going to tan my hide if she finds out I didn't collect enough apples for this week's orders. Plus, the mess I left the kitchen in was really bad." His voice shrank in the end.

Lumberman started to laugh as the truck was crawling up the hill. "Oh damn, Mac Daddy. You got it bad."

"Got what bad?" Big Mac asked.

Lumberman didn't answer. He just peered over the dashboard to see where the path was going to lead into the orchard. Much to his delight, the road over the hill was a straight shot. He thought this would be a good time to instill a little healthy fear into the stud that was in over his head.

"Speeding up, hold on." Lumberman dropped the peddle to the floor.

If the rev of the engine starting up only startled Big Mac, the roar of a 6.7 Turbodiesel that threw him to the back of the cab was at least a seven out of ten on the fear chart.

The jump in speed and rate of acceleration was unfounded and unnatural for an Earth Pony. Before, they had only driven thirty to forty miles per hour; Kelly had even pointed it out to him on a set of numbers behind the steering wheel. Big Mac could see the speed stick was past the seventy and getting close to eighty. "Too fast! Too fast!" He shouted in a panic.

Lumberman worked the brakes just enough to send Big Mac flying forward into the back of the front seats. The truck started to drift in the softly padded dirt road that fed into the orchard. Lumberman eased off the brakes, brought it back under control, and straightened out.

"Where do I park?" Lumberman asked as if nothing was wrong, ignoring the panic Big Mac just went through.

"Here's fine!" Big Mac shouted, probably not even aware of just how loud he was.

Both Lumberman and Cerb were grinning like a bunch of idiots. Kelly, on the other hand, was both mad at the two for the prank, yet also mad for thinking it was funny herself.

This wasn't the first time she'd been on a ride with them when Lumberman did the same thing to others. Chris and Sniff both being particularly funny occurrences she witnessed.

Lumberman pulled over and came to a stop. The front doors opened, and the three piled out, Kelly exiting behind Lumberman.

Stepping out and closing the door, Kelly gave a quick jab to Lumberman in the kidneys. "Slow down," she stage-whispered. "You can't be doing shit like that to him so fast. I doubt he gets our sense of humor... Ass."

Lumberman just smiled back. "He's a big boy. He'll learn to play along."

Kelly circled around to see Cerb helping Big Mac out of the back of the Truck. Poor Big Mac stepped out with a little shake in his legs. She figured it best to try and downplay the scare and not draw too much-unwanted attention to him, given his fragile state. "

"Wasn't too much of a rough ride back there, was it?" Kelly asked sweetly.

Big Mac perked up tall and brave. "Nope! It was just fine, Miss Kelly." He turned back to the interior of the truck. "A bit rougher than I expected, but just fine."

Cerb gave him a firm slap on his shoulder. "Hell, yeah. A big guy like you? Ain't nothing. Right?" He smiled with a nod before he turned and made a short walk into the orchard. "Jesus Christ, you got a lot'a trees."

Kelly came up along Big Mac's side. "You can drop the tough guy act. They did the same thing to me and everyone else back at the house."

Her words caught Big Mac off guard.

"It's just a prank they like to pull because they think his truck is just so cool." She watched his expression change to something of confusion and hurt, which wasn't what she was trying to get out of him. Seeing this, she smiled with a light blush.

"It means that they like you." She nudged him just rough enough to make him recatch his balance. "Just like they like me." - She smiled a seductive grin. "It just means that you got to get'em back, is all."

"Get them back?" Big Mac asked, not understanding the context.

"Prank for prank," She replied with a wink. "You're a smart stud. I'm sure you can think of something they won't see coming." Her words were spoken with all the confidence in the world.

"Now come on. We came to help, after all. Put us to work."

Big Mac's eyes followed Kelly's turn and prance out to the others. She liked him. He could tell. And now if she was telling the truth, that her friends liked him too, he'd have to learn to play their little games. As for going prank for prank, there was one good prank everyone new to the Apple Farm got if they needed to be put in their place. He now had a plan in mind that was sure to hit its mark. All he needed were some wooden baskets and a good set of instructions to give.

"Alright, here's what I need you two to do since you're the only ones big enough for the job," Big Mac spoke up from behind the three, gawking at the seemingly endless set of rows of trees.

He walked over with a stack of large wooden baskets on his back. "Since there ain't no other pony here to carry them on their back and catch the apples that fall, I'll need you two to catch 'em. Kelly, you can grab any they miss." He tilted down and quickly popped up his rear end, tossing up the baskets off his back and sending them perfectly stacked at Lumberman and Cerb's feet.

After a simple run-down on how apple-bucking worked and how it was a proud Apple tradition, Big Mac guided them to a tree that was almost just as red as it was green with all the apples it was overloaded with.

"Now, you two are new to this, so you'll need to be quick on your feet to catch 'em as they fall. We do it without missing any, but don't worry if you miss a few... being new an' all." He warmly talked down to them, baiting their pride.

Cerb stood under the tree in a ready stance. Lumberman looked up at the mass of apples, questioning the logic of it all.

"Oh, Kelly," Big Mac called over to his new lady of interest. "Could you stand in front of me for a minute? I need you to help me get lined up straight to buck the tree.

Kelly looked to her two friends, waiting to catch the falling fruit. She was a little confused as to why he needed help with getting lined up if this was his job, but she also didn't know the first thing about apple farming, so she didn't question it.

Big Mac looked back at the tree trunk, then back up to Kelly. "Am I good?" He asked with a smirk that said everything she needed to know.

Kelly smiled proudly. "Yep. You got this."

Lumberman looked down from the mass of ripe apples to his empty basket. "Hey, how do we know which ones are gonna fall?"

Big Mac answered with a hard buck to the tree.

By the magic of the Equestrian powers that be, only just about every single apple from the half of the tree Lumberman and Cerb stood under fell together, like a torrent of red hail.

The two stood and took the bombardment, learning Newton's law the old-fashioned way. After the epic pelting of the apples, they opened their eyes to see Big Mac looking all too proud of himself and Kelly at his side, bent over and laughing with hands over her mouth.

"Too fast?" Big Mac asked coyly.

"Just a bit," Cerb answered, still holding onto the now full basket of apples. Another stray apple fell tardy from the tree and bounced off his head. Another gift from the powers that be.

Lumberman couldn't even be mad. "I'm guessing you don't need us to hold these baskets. Right?"

Big Mac chuckled. "Heh. Nope."

Back in the Friendship Castle Twilight calls home, the five remaining ponies had little to discuss what all to do for their new guest. Rarity and Fluttershy were still planning on working together for their own reasons of wooing the mammoth human, Cerb. Providing herbal remedies and clothing would be covered by them. Pinkie was quietly plotting something of her own. Party-related, obviously, and she wasn't known for sharing those kinds of details. That really left Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash was pacing back and forth between the open window and her chair. Applejack watched her every move, retracing her steps, and grew steadily annoyed by it.

"You planning on coming up with any ideas there, Dash, or you just fixing to wear a hole in the floor?"

Rainbow Dash groaned in frustration. "Ugh! I can't think of a single thing I can do for them. Well, except for showing them how the Pegisi make the weather. But just about anypony could do that. And I can't think sitting still."

"Well, I can't think with you pacing back and forth all day." Applejack retorted.

"What's there to think about?" Rainbow Dash snapped. "All you need to do is help them start a garden or whatever."

"A garden?" Applejack asked, puzzled. "What makes you think they're gonna want a garden? They just got here."

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. "Uh. Because there they're seven giant non-ponies with stomachs about the size of your head, but who also have no money." Rainbow Dash stared at Applejack's befuddled face.

"I mean, unless you can pay'em to work on your farm. 'Cus I can't give them a job on the weather team. So that leaves a garden. But I'm not an expert on planting anything, either. That's all on you, AJ."

Applejack was a bit in awe that she hadn't thought of that. "Well, when you put it like that, I guess it would be a good idea after all."

"Well, yeah. Obviously," Rainbow Dash scoffed. "What about me? What can I do?" She pleaded.

Pinkie Pie rubbed up to Rainbow's side with some insight. "Oh, don't worry your pretty little mane off there, Dashy. We all have something to offer. Twilight and Starlight have their expertise in magic to fix Trixie's booboo. Rarity has her fashion scene to help the humans with clothes. Fluttershy has her herbs and medicine that only a vet would have. AJ knows how to grow some yummy garden fruits and veggies. I have my secret surprise for them—"

Rainbow was quick to sarcastically answer. "We all know it's a party, Pinkie."

Pinkie grabbed Rainbow Dash by her collar and pulled her in aggressively close."You don't know that!" Pinkie shouted far louder than was needed.

"Ahem..." she recomposed herself. "But, you know what none of us have that you do, Dash?"

"A fan club?" Rainbow guessed.

Pinkie brought Rainbow in close with a tight side hug. "Think more valuable than a fan club."

"The entire Daring Doo book series on paperback and hardcovers?" Rainbow still didn't know.

Pinkie squinted her eyes and drew herself in closer to the side hug. "Think more valuable and less nerdy, Dashy."

"Hey!" Rainbow raised her voice at the insult.

Pinkie turned and spun Rainbow to face her so close eye to eye that their faces were pressed together. "Free time, Rainbow Dash! You're the only one that doesn't have a full-time job, and the humans will need a lot of help getting around town and learning about ponykind! You can be their loyal companion on their journey through Equestria."

"What?!" Rainbow pushed back. "You think I should be their tour guide? Is that it?"

Fluttershy spoke up quietly from behind. "Well, you do know your way around all of Ponyville and everywhere else close by, since you get to see it from your weather job."

Rarity put her sketchpad down to give her insight as well. "Plus, everypony in town knows and respects you for all of your daring exploits, Rainbow Dash," Rarity said, entirely playing to Rainbow's ego.

Rainbow corrected her stance to take a more prideful pose. "Well, I guess you are right about me knowing so much about the layout of Ponyville and all of my awesome adventures that I'm sure everypony just can't get enough-Hey!" Rainbow's mood switched on a dime. "You're just saying that to get me to agree to it."

"It's either that or work the garden, Dash," Applejack butted in.

"Fine..." Rainbow sighed. "I'll show them around and be their guide for Ponyville... But only 'cuz I'm awesome like that!" She quickly fired back with an authoritative pointed wing.

"Well," Applejack spoke contently. "I guess that settles the matter for now. We all know what we're doing. I reckon we might as well get'a move on helping where we can."

Everypony agreed, and the group disbanded with the intent of meeting back up at the human residence. Rarity ventured back to her boutique to gather some sewing materials. Fluttershy had to pick up the herbs and medicines she thought could help Becky. Pinkie Pie went back to Suger Cube Corner to... do more plotting? She didn't say what she was doing, and none of the others asked. Applejack had to travel back home to gather up the supplies needed to put together a garden. That left Rainbow Dash on her own to be the first to go straight to the human residence.

The trip just outside of Ponyville was a short one for Rainbow Dash, and she arrived before she could think of what to say when she was to greet them. Too late for that now, as she landed at the open garage door.

She touched ground and looked around the vacant area. She could only assume they must still be in the house, and it would be best to do the proper thing and knock first. She wearily made her way to the front door but caught a familiar scent in the air.

Boiled oats with apples and... no doubt about it. That was an Apple family oatmeal breakfast. Was one of the Apple's here? She wondered who but wouldn't know until she knocked.

Rainbow tapped her hoof three times on the door. "Um... Hello? Anypony home?"

She stood staring at the tall door, still not sure what she was going to do or even say. She had no real insight into what her role even was supposed to be. Just hang out and explain the ins and outs of Pony life?

Still at a loss, the doorknob turned, letting the door open to a tall human male. Rainbow Dash looked up to the human with olive-colored skin and dark black hair. He had the kind of features that probably would have made for a rather handsome pony, had he been born as such.

"Um," Welp, this is what not having a plan sounds like. "—hello. I mean, morning. Good morning." And just like that, minus ten cool points.

"Morning," Sniff replied with a short silence that followed. "Can I help you with something?"

Rainbow Dash looked up toward the human as if she was standing in front of a Wonderbolts review bored. "I'm here to teach you Ponyville. I mean, teach you Pony—" Rainbow Dash disconnected from the world around her and instead found herself lost in a sea of confusion with no lighthouse to guide her.

Sniff turned back into the house. "Becky! The Karate horse is back, and she's creeping me out! Can you help? Please?"

Rainbow Dash should have been able to give some type of explanation, yet she found herself unsure of what to say and every thought that came to mind she immediately discarded in search of something better.

"Hey, there," came the calming voice of Becky. "Welcome back, Rainbow. What brings you out here this morning?"

Sniff answered for her. "She's here to teach us Ponyville. Or teach us Pony. I don't know what any of that means. You wanna take over from here?"

Becky looked down to Rainbow Dash, who recoiled back into herself with shame and embarrassment. "Yes, Peter Get'n Tail. I'll be the gentleman you don't know how to be," she said with a hint of bitter disappointment.

"Ouch," Sniff said, backing away. "You wound me with your words m'lady, but I'll leave the getten tail to Kelly. She's got a lead on that," he joked with a wink before turning away.

Becky turned back to the sulking pony, giving her best apologetic expression she could. "Sorry about Sniff. He's a nice guy once you get to know him. He's just been having a hard time since getting here. He tells bad jokes to cope."

"It's okay, really," Rainbow Dash said, trying to sound confident. "I don't blame him for being confused. I kinda froze up, there."

"So, what are you here for?" Becky asked with some sincere concern.

"I'm just here to help you all out any way I can... I guess," Rainbow Dash answered, not sounding too confident. "Everypony else has something to give all of you. So I offered to be your guide to Ponyville and help you understand how things work around here."

"Realy?" Becky replied. "That sounds awesome. Thank you."

Hearing these words renewed some confidence in the young mare. "Yeah," Rainbow Dash boasted with a louder voice. "I can take you to see all of the best sites and coolest spots in and around Ponyville and help you all out with whatever you might need."

Becky smiled sweetly. "Well, we pretty much just finished up cleaning the house. So, we need to gather some firewood for tonight. Benny said we should get used to making our own food, so we don't have to rely on Applejack and Big Mac to bring us food like they have."

Rainbow Dash just got her confirmation for the food she smelt earlier. "I knew I smelt Applejack's oatmeal when I landed. Did she bring it over to you this morning before meeting the rest of us at Twilight's place?"

Becky chuckled. "No. It was actually Big Mac who brought it over. Said that he made it himself, just for us."

"What?! Big Mac cooked?!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Eeyup," Becky answered in a jokingly mock version of Big Mac's voice, which she laughed at. "Well, really he made it for Kelly. He seems to be a bit sweet on her, it looks like."

Rainbow Dash shook her head violently to shake the words she was sure she didn't just hear out of her head. "Double what?!"

Becky shrugged. "Yeah, I don't know how it happened either. I mean... yeah, Kelly is hot and all, but I didn't think she would warrant that kind of attention."

"Ho boy. AJ is gonna lose her mind when she hears about this," Rainbow Dash sighed.

Becky waved a hand to fan away any doubts Rainbow Dash might be having. "Oh, he'll be fine, Rainbow. Cerb and Lumberman are with her. Nothings gonna happen."

Rainbow Dash stood up properly again. "Well, after the disaster that sprang up the last time Big Mac tried getting a marefriend, I can only imagine what kind of—" Rainbow Dash paused. "Wait... you said your friends are with her. Are they gone?"

"No," Becky answered, looking to the empty parking spot. "—not here. They all drove him back to the farm to help him with his chores or something."

"Oh," Rainbow answered with some relief. "Well, AJ had to head back to her place to gather some gardening stuff for you and your friends. So I guess she's gonna find out for herself, sooner rather than later," Rainbow Dash said with a worried voice while looking in the general direction of the Apple Farm.

"So," she picked up again, turning back to Becky. "What you need help with today? Huh?"

Becky looked back into the house, then back to the rainbow pony. "Umm... We need to gather some firewood for tonight."

"Oh, going to make a campfire and tell scary ghost stories tonight?" Rainbow Dash asked, trying to rile up some kind of excitement.

Becky tried not to smile too hard so that it would look like she was making fun of her. "No. We don't have any power to the house, so we have to cook up all the food in our fridge before it spoils."

"Oh, yeah. That makes sense, but I can help with that. Just wait here," Rainbow said with a salute before taking off too fast for Becky to even see which direction she flew off in. Almost just as fast, Rainbow flew back into view with her arms full of sticks. "See, no problem," Rainbow gloated.

"Jesus Christ, you really are fast," Becky replied, a bit astonished to see just how fast Rainbow Dash could be.

"Yeah," Rainbow Dash said, her voice ripe with pride. "You need some firewood? I got ya covered."

"I can see that," Becky gleefully responded. "Come on. We're keeping the firewood in the back. I can show you where to stack it."

Rainbow Dash flew in pace with Becky while she followed her around the side of the house to the backyard. Looking around, she tried to understand what she was looking at. The first thing she noticed was a wide log from a freshly cut tree sitting next to a small pile of chopped wood. In front of that was a half-circle of stones surrounding a shallow hole dug in the ground. Then, there was a long, thin tree, stripped of its branches, with an axe stuck in its side.

"Come to join the party?" Benny's voice came from the shade cast by the house.

"Party? You're having a party?" Rainbow asked, confused. She turned her attention to Benny, Sniff, and Chris, who were sitting in the shade.

"Yeah, a working party," Benny said with a smile.

Rainbow Dash tried to understand the contradiction of words. "Working party? That doesn't make any—"

"Ain't no Party like a Working Party 'cus a Working Party don't stop!" Been comically sang in parody to the tune of "When We Party."

Rainbow Dash gasped in excitement, raising her front hooves to her cheeks, dropping the sticks in the process. "Y'all ponies is a mess. Thinking I'm gon stop, giving PV props. Ain't no party like a Working party, 'Cause a Working party don't... stop..."

Everyone was staring at Rainbow, who was, for some reason, now looking all around her, turning her head about and spinning slowly in a circle while she fluttered in the air.

"Hey, what gives? Where's the music?" Rainbow Dash demanded.

"Music? The fuck you talking about Rainbow Horse?" Sniff shouted up.

"The music," Rainbow Dash clarified as she continued to search her surroundings. "You started the song, the music is supposed to start," she declared with a huff. "How can I sing along with you if the music doesn't play?"

Chris leaned forward. "Hold on a second. When you and the others sing your songs spontaneously out of nowhere, you actually hear the music playing?"

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. "Well, duh. How else would we know to stay in tempo or if we sing out of tune?"

"Okay," Chris conceited. "I mean, it's the magical land of My Little Pony. Why not have music play out of nowhere?"

"Nah, nah, nah, nah, naw. Hold up." Sniff protested. "How did you know the lyrics?"

Rainbow shot Sniff a dismissive look. "When the song starts, of course, I'm going to know the words to it. How else would I be able to sing it."

Sniff wasn't buying it. "So you just happen to know the words to a human song from Earth?"

"That song wasn't Equestrian?" Rainbow asked in disbelief.

"Well, she did screw up the lyrics," Benny added. "She said giving PV props, it's giving LA props. What the hell is PV?"

"Ugh, hello? PV is short for Ponyville," Rainbow Dash argued. "You know, the place where we all live?"

Sniff snickered. "That's not the only word she got switched up."

Benny laughed. "Well, yeah. She's not black. She can't say that."

Sniff laughed even harder. "Dude! She's not even human. The fuck does it matter."

Rainbow Dash stopped her hoof. "What do you mean I got the words mixed up? Just what are you saying I got wrong, huh?"

"Y'all ponies is a mess?" Sniff snickered. "It's Y'all n—"

Benny elbowed Sniff in the ribs. "Dude, don't. Last thing we need is you teaching them racial slurs."

Sniff looked on with a coy grin. "But is it really racist if a horse says it?"

Benny glared down to Sniff. "I dunno, Pete. Let's ask James as soon as he gets back."

"Awe, come on. Why can't half-black be black enough for me to have a say in the matter? Huh?" Sniff egged on Benny.

Chris leaned over to Sniff. "You really want ponies dropping N-Bombs?"

Sniff shrugged. "I dunno. Could be funny."

Rainbow Dash turned to Becky. "What are they arguing about? I thought we were going to sing a song together. And what's an N-Bomb? Is it dangerous?"

Becky sighed. "Let's just say that there are names people can call each other that can be very hateful if said by some people, or friendly if said by others."

Rainbow Dash looked at the three guys, still debating each other all on their own. "How do you know if it's good or bad when somepon-err, some person says it?"

"Rainbow Dash," Becky lamented. "I'm sorry, but this is something I can't really explain. And honestly, it's best not to talk about it. It's way too complicated."

"Oh... Okay." Rainbow Dash backed away from the topic.

Becky lightly nudged Rainbow Dash's side. "Come on. We can go get some more firewood by ourselves. Right? Let's go. They can be stupid without us."

That was just enough to get a little laughter out of Rainbow Dash. "Heh. Yeah. Stupid boys. Let's go."

The two walked past the three guys who had advanced the argument from political correctness to who was the better rapper between The Notorious B.I.G. or Tupac.

"Y'all are stupid," Sniff shouted. "In the rap scene, Biggie would have murdered Tupac."

"Biggie did murder Tupac, dumbass," Benny argued back.

The two ladies ventured out to the edge of the Everfree Forest, having a small talk along the way. Not about anything in particular, but that changed when they reached the tree line.

"Hey, Rainbow, can I ask you something personal?" Becky asked quietly.

Rainbow Dash took notice of the change in tone. "Umm, I guess so. What's up?"

Becky started gathering what few stray twigs lay on the ground. "Well, I was just thinking. Big Mac seems to have a crush on my friend Kelly. And before that, him and Miss Cheerilee kind of had a thing going."

"Yeah," Rainbow Dash said, acknowledging these facts but not seeing where it was going.

Becky finally asked a question that many have wondered. "Well, it just seems like none of you, aside from maybe Rarity, seem to have any interest in finding a relationship. Have you ever had a crush on anyone?"

Rainbow Dash didn't really know how to answer that. "I uh..." She took another pause. "You know, I've never really put much thought into it, I guess. I've just been so focused on myself and training to be a Wonderbolt. And then all of the whole being an Element of Harmony thing happened, saving the world and helping other ponies with their friendship problems,"

She looked down, a bit depressed at the thought of how unromantic her life had been. "I mean, it's not like I couldn't do it if I wanted to. I've had stallions flirt with me at flight school, and Fluttershy's brother when I had the misfortune of running into him."

"Fluttershy has a brother?" Becky asked in amazement.

Rainbow Dash looked to Becky as if it should have been common knowledge. "I thought you knew all about us from the show your friend Chris had?"

"Well, we don't get to see everything that happens all the time," Becky answered reluctantly.

"What about you?" Rainbow asked.

"Me? I've had a few relationships." Becky leaned against a tree for a moment to rest. "Dated a few boys in high school. Kinda started seeing a guy after I graduated. He was really hot, but he wanted more than I was ready to give."

"Wanted to settle down and get married right away, huh?" Rainbow Dash replied with an 'as a matter of fact' kind of attitude.

Becky blushed and giggled. "No. He wasn't the settling-down type. He just wanted some action."

Rainbow Dash stopped to throw another stick on the pile she was collecting on her back, then turned back a bit to correct herself. "Oh, you meant he was an adventurer and wanted to take you along, right?"

Becky thought Rainbow Dash's innocence was just adorable. "Adventure? No. Nothing like that."

Becky thought about her old flame turning him down for sex and if she should try and explain that to Rainbow Dash. She contemplated the effect of her next set of words to the obviously virgin pony. Perhaps it was a curiosity of just how this world worked, or it could very well have been her own desire to actually talk about it with someone with a new perspective. Regardless, she gave an honest answer.

"He just wanted me for sex."

Rainbow Dash practically jumped at that statement. She turned all the way around, losing all the sticks she had gathered off of her back. "What?! He wanted to start a family with you without even getting married?"

"What?" Becky blinked a few times as she re-ran that question through her head. This was like having an inappropriate conversation with a five-year-old.

"Rainbow..." She couldn't believe she had to explain this simple lesson of biology. "Having sex doesn't mean you automatically get pregnant. Sex can be done just for leisure."

"Woah. Hold up a minute. Are you telling me that humans can rut for fun and not have a foal?" Rainbow Dash asked in disbelief.

"Well, no. It's not that easy for humans to get pregnant. Well, that and we have medicine and other stuff that can stop us from getting pregnant if we want." She suddenly laughed slightly, just realizing that Rainbow Dash called a human baby a foal. "And we don't rut and have foals. We just call it sex, and we have babies or kids."

This was astonishing for Rainbow Dash. "You have kids? As in goats?"

"What? No." Something clicked in Becky's long-term memory. "Oh yeah, baby goats are called kids, aren't they?"

The two stared blankly at each other. The silence slowly grew until Rainbow Dash was blowing raspberries through her lips, leading Becky into a good belly laugh. "Oh, wow," Rainbow Dash tried to collect herself. "Could you imagine, you having a baby goat?"

Becky was really enjoying herself with Rainbow. This dynamic between the two was so new and innocent. The exchange between them was refreshing and exciting. So many new things to talk about, teach, or even learn. It didn't hurt that Rainbow Dash actually was her favorite character from the show.

"Yeah," Becky tried to calm herself as she felt a rasp in her chest building up to what was likely going to be another coughing fit. "—makes you wonder how it got there in the first place, huh?"

"Heh, yeah, right?" Rainbow Dash finished off with the last bit of her laughter before noticing Becky's new state of duress. "Hey, are you okay?"

Becky trained her eyes away from Rainbow Dash while she tried to slow her breathing. She took two slow breaths in and out, doing her best to keep control. With her last slow exhale, she held her breath before turning with a smile to her rainbow-colored companion. "I'm fine. Just a bit too much excitement after our crash landing here yesterday. Probably should take all these little sticks back so I can rest for a bit."

Becky bent down to pick up another loose stick, only to have it snatched up by Rainbow Dash.

"Don't even think about it, Weezy," Rainbow Dash scolded Becky, flying in close to her personal space and lightly poking her in the chest. "You need firewood, I got you covered. You just give me these—" Rainbow Dash made the aggressive move to pull what few sticks Becky had gathered out of her arms. "You just sit yourself down and let The Dash take care of the small stuff.

Just like earlier, Rainbow Dash flew off faster than what Becky could hope to follow, taking the bundle of sticks with her. In and out, Rainbow Dash quickly came into view, only to vanish in a blur, quickly removing the mass of fallen sticks and twigs that had fallen from the trees.

Finally, Rainbow Dash held herself in one place long enough for Becky to track her. "Now for the big ones," Rainbow Dash declared in a karate stance before giving a warrior-like scream and attacking the limbs of a dead tree. Dashing in the air like a winged ninja, Rainbow Dash kicked and bucked the larger branches free, chopping and drop-kicking them into smaller pieces before they could even hit the ground.

"Rainbow!" Becky called out to the over-committed mare.

Rainbow gave one last kick to a large branch, snapping it in half under the swift strike of her hoof. "Huh?"

She floated in mid-air, not sure why Becky had called out to her. Her divided attention left her to be struck by the few pieces of timber she had left to freely fall from above. They clanked and thunked down on her as she fluttered in place from the distraction. Too late, she tried to cover her head with her hooves from the debris she created. She was pelted over and over, almost like one would expect in a cartoon.

Becky covered her mouth as she tried not to laugh at the sight, but it was honestly just too damn funny. The muttered laughter pushed through her fingers. "I'm sorry," She choked out with no sound of sympathy. Not sincerely, at least. "I just wanted to tell you that you don't need to be doing that much. And I'm sorry you got whacked by the—" She coughed. "—hit by the—" Another cough.

Rainbow Dash had been fluttering in the air with her arms crossed. Displeased that she was distracted so easily and needlessly, which had caused her to be pelted by the sticks she was so thoughtfully prepping for Becky. Hearing the coughing fit changed her focus, however.

"Hey, B's? Are you going to be alright? Do I need to get your friends for help?" This seemed like the same issue Becky had just yesterday, which was worrying Rainbow Dash.

Becky covered her cough and waived off Rainbow Dash's concerns. "This is—" She was coughing too much to speak a full sentence. "—normal."

Rainbow Dash looked about trying to think what she could do to help. "I... I'll, ugh... I'll grab you something to drink." Rainbow moved into a sprinter's ready position still up several feet in the air before bolting off faster than before.

Her speed of departure was louder than moments ago, and even created up a gust of wind that picked a trail of fallen leaves and pulled them into her flight path. Rainbow Dash didn't notice this, though. No, she was dead set on finding anything that could help soothe Becky's throat and fix her coughing. She all but too quickly arrived back at the house where the three other human males had started back up on cutting up the rest of the tree.

The gust of wind from Rainbow Dash's return caught the attention of the three hardly working men.

"Woah," Chris spouted as he stumbled back. "Geez. You... you scared me there—"

"Becky needs something to drink. What'cha got for me to take back to her?" Rainbow Dash demanded.

Benny blankly pointed to a small cooler next to the house. "We got a few water bottles left. You can take one for yerself too if you—"

The three guys stood stupefied at the cocky display of the rainbow showhorse, wondering just what the hell was going on. Rainbow returned back again to add more confusion to the situation. She brandished a tall, thin bottle loosely held with a hoof she had uncomfortably hooked around it. "This is the kind of Voodoo Becky likes, right?" Rainbow Dash asked as she tilted the bottle of vodka back and forth.

Chirs looked at the bottle he was sure was his. "Actually, that's—"

"Yeah, you're right," Rainbow Dash answered, obviously not paying any attention to any of them. "If this isn't enough, I can always come back for more. See ya!"

The three stood powerless as Rainbow Dash flew off again, taking four bottles of water and a whole bottle of vodka.

"Hey, Sniff," Benny called over. "Rainbow Dash just stole our water and booze. Now, imagine she did that while dropping N-bombs. Still sound funny?"

Sniff started laughing. "You kidding me? She took Chris's booze. Not mine. That would have made it even better."

Chris turned around. "The fuck, man? How would that be funny?"

Benny started to laugh, too. "If it was Chris? Yeah. Okay. I'm sure we could all laugh at that."

"That was my vodka! None of this is funny!" Chris shouted.

Sniff playfully elbowed Benny. "Dude, check out Chris. Dat nigga's mad."

Back just beyond the edge of the forest, Becky had sat herself down and was trying to control her coughing. She hated this part of her life. Short of breath and practically immobile, the dry ache in her chest couldn't be easily pacified or controlled. The rasp in her throat grew stronger. Each cough drying it out and only adding to the aggravation.

A blast of air blew through Becky's hair while she struggled to control the spasms of coughing.

"Will one of these help?" Rainbow Dash asked.

Becky looked up to see Rainbow Dash standing on her hind legs. In one foreleg she held three bottles of water and even a bottle of vodka for some reason. In her free foreleg, she awkwardly held a bottle of water. She brought it up to her muzzle and bit down on the bottle's cap. Becky watched as Rainbow Dash comically tried to turn the bottle with her hoof and twist her head at the same time to open it up. The struggle ended quickly, with the cap breaking off and half of the bottle blasting out and splashing up under her chin.

Rainbow Dash quickly tried to catch herself and stop squeezing the bottle without dropping it. Fumbling couldn't be overlooked. She loosened her grip on the bottle with her hoof but wrapped her wings around herself to support everything she was trying to hold onto.

The whole sight only made Becky laugh harder, which just made the coughing worse, which, of course, made her laugh harder... it was a horrific cycle she couldn't break free from. "Water, please," she barely managed to utter between coughs.

"Sorry. Here," Rainbow Dash grinned nervously, trying to hide her embarrassment. She handed over the half-emptied bottle, pulling back she hugged the other bottles against herself and hoping the water would help.

Becky chugged the first few gulps, only to spit out the last bit from the coughing refusing to stop. "Thank you," she choked out.

She clutched her chest and softly rocked back and forth, sitting next to a tree. Again, she tried to control her breathing. Slow breaths in, slow breaths out. Doing her best to calm her body and ease the stress on her failing lungs, she slowly started to gain control again. The irritating itch and sting in her lungs was dying off.

With the relief coming back, she looked up to Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash was still standing upright on her hind legs in front of her. She had wrapped herself in her wings, it seemed almost childlike in nature. Holding and protecting herself and feeling helpless as she could only watch. Then the long bottle caught Becky's eye.

"Did you bring me Vodka?" She asked with renewed amusement.

Rainbow Dash unfolded her wings from around herself and held up the bottle of Vodka, letting the remaining water bottles drop. "Oh, yeah. I remembered that you like this stuff, right?" Rainbow Dash explained while looking over the label.

Becky facepalmed. "Oh, Rainbow. Yes." She dropped the facepalm and met Rainbow Dash's glance with a welcoming smile. "Yes, I do enjoy myself some Vodka. But it's Sunday. And it's not even noon. Not that I'm against some day drinking, but not today."

Rainbow turned her attention back to the bottle's label, further examining it. "I don't know what you like about this one so much. It doesn't even really taste like anything."

Becky grinned childishly as Rainbow Dash went on to explain how the other drinks were so much better tasting and how they made her feel nice and funny. Still listening, Becky looked down to find another bottle of water to drink. What fell into her line of vision was something she should have expected but sadly wasn't. The lower half of Rainbow Dash was now exposed. Becky discovered that the mares here were also anatomically correct. Or at least they were for what these ponies had for genitalia.

From the current point of view, it was just the underside of the pubic mound. Without a doubt, she knew exactly what she was looking at. Not that she had any vivid memories she could reference to compare what a real horse's labia looked like, but it was still just one of those things that, when you saw it, you could tell what it was.

She tried to look away, but her eyes then noticed what could only be her equine breast. They were so small they were barely noticeable had it not been for the nipples. They almost looked more like human nipples than anything animal-like. Just looking at them was making her uncomfortable.

Her heart raced at the embarrassment of it all. She had to look away, and only when her eyes moved back down they stopped just low enough to stop at where this all started.

"Ugh... Becks?" Rainbow Dash asked the mentally vacant Becky. "Becky? Are you sure you're okay?"

"Wha?" Becky snapped out of it. She looked again to Rainbow Dash, who was visibly concerned. "Oh my gosh. I'm so sorry. I didn't..."

Rainbow Dash looked down between her legs to see what Becky must have been staring at. "What? Is there something down there?"

She lifted her right leg, further exposing herself. "Ah, nuts. I didn't sit in something, did I? It's probably Pinkie's confetti. No matter how much we clean, we just keep finding that stuff all over the place."

Something in the back of Becky's mind was telling her to take the easy out and play this all off as nothing. Her inner thoughts saying that she should just play as dumb about this as Rainbow Dash clearly was. However, Rainbow Dash really didn't know what she was doing. Perhaps she didn't even understand the concept of humility. Then again, if this was the show as she remembered it, this was natural for them.

"No. Umm... It's just that..." She caught the full attention of Rainbow Dash again, which caused her to pause. "Um... you're naked, and I just noticed it."

Rainbow Dash didn't understand why this was only now noticed. "Hold on. Are you telling me that you saw all of us yesterday, Big Mac this morning, and spent the entire morning with me since I got here, and you're just now noticing that we don't wear clothes?"

Becky thought back to Big Mac getting to the truck this morning. "Well, we did notice it with Big Mac this morning. But you're the first girl that..." Becky found herself confused about what to say and how to say it.

"The first girl that?" Rainbow Dash drew out those words, coxing for an answer.

Well, fuck it. Might as well be blunt about it. "Your vag and tits are showing." Maximum bluntness.

"Huh?" This mare wasn't following.

Becky coughed again, this stress was quickly getting to her. "Your..." Becky spread her legs and made hand gestures emphasizing her own groin area. "All of your private parts down here. I just- Is it normal for them to be uncovered like that?"

Rainbow Dash tilted her head. "Are you asking me this because you wear clothes?"

That question hit Becky right square in whatever part of the brain deals with logic. "Ugh... Yeah, I guess."

Rainbow Dash took a seat in front of Becky. "Well, it's not like all ponies don't wear clothes. There's a lot of hoity-toity ponies in places like Manehatten that are all into fashion and wear clothes because they think they're better than everypony else, but unless we need to wear them for work or a special occasion, we mostly don't have a need too. Is it different for you and other humans where you come from, or are you hiding something under there?"

Becky snorted, trying to stop herself from laughing at the accusation of hiding something under her clothes. "Ha. No," She spoke up with a smile, which quickly faded into a rather blank expression.

"Well, actually, I guess we do." She looked up to see the wheels turning in Rainbow Dash's brain getting ready to crank out the obvious question. "It all comes back to sex, I guess. We... I don't think I can explain this without sounding like I'm contradicting myself."

Becky took a deep breath and mentally prepped herself to try and explain the complexities of how sex and sexuality are viewed in the human culture. "So... we have a society that is rather open about sexual acceptance and expression. But at the same time, we keep most of it private. I mean-Well, it's... We let people live their lives the way they want and be whoever they want to be with, but keep our bodies covered because it's inappropriate to expose ourselves."

Rainbow Dash was really flexing her brainpower to understand these concepts. "Soooo, what you're saying is that you have to cover up your bodies because if you don't, humans would just start having sex when they see a naked body?"

Clearly, Rainbow Dash had jumped ahead in the reasonings for covering up and would need a better explanation. "No, that's not it. It's more of—" Becky hit a wall with any actual reason her body had to be covered up. "You know, Rainbow. I honestly don't know why we have to cover our bodies. It's just the way it is in our world. It's been like that for so long that we just do it."

"So you don't even know why you wear clothes, but do it anyway? Do you even want to wear clothes all the time?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Oh, no. Believe me, we want our clothes on." Becky was quick to answer.

Rainbow Dash pushed the topic further with one simple word. "Why?"

Becky pulled her arms and legs in closer to her body, not even consciously thinking about it. "Well," She shrugged. "It's embarrassing to be naked."

"How is it embarrassing? Everypony has a body. You seen one, you've seen 'em all. What's so embarrassing about yours or any other human body?"

Becky thought about her own body and all the times she could have shared it with someone else. She thought about the few times she had. "I guess it all comes back to sex, again." Her tone changed sharply.

The topic made her sad now for some reason. "It's... Sex for us is something that's just so—" She shifted again, sitting on the ground, pulling her knees up to her body and hugging around them. "—intimate. Exposing our body is exposing something about ourself that we keep private. You have to really trust someone and feel comfortable with letting them see you be—" She pulled in tighter. "—vulnerable. And it's not always so easy to find someone that you can trust like that. Even if two people don't have sex, just letting themselves being seen like that, or even partially naked, it takes a lot of trusts that you'll be accepted."

"That sounds kinda sad," Rainbow Dash offered her sympathies. "I know we just met, and we don't know each other that much, but you seem cool. I mean, you know. You're really nice and can be funny. I don't see why your body should be something you have to hide. It's not like your body makes up what kind of pony you are."

Rainbow Dash was too caught up in the moment to remember to refer to her in a human term, but it didn't detract from the sentiment. "You don't have to take your clothes off or anything, but I like you. I accept you for who you are, and I hope that you can trust me the same. All of you. You and your friends."

There was so much nuance and more in-depth psychological dealings that Rainbow Dash couldn't possibly know or understand, but the kind words touched Becky. "Rainbow, thanks. That really makes me feel better to hear that. Even if we don't know each other all that well yet."

"Hey, don't mention it. You're a friend now, and I'm always loyal to my friends." Rainbow Dash said, comforting her new buddy and reinforcing the words with a wing she gently placed on the back of Becky's hand.

Becky smiled back warmly. "Friends with my favorite pony. Sounds like a good idea if I ever heard one." She returned the friendly gesture by turning her hand over and taking the feathers in between her fingers, holding them like they were interlocking hands. "But don't expect us to be strutting around in the nude any time soon."

Rainbow Dash blew raspberries through her lips. "Pft. Whatever you want is fine by me."

They smiled softly, releasing their hold on each other as the moment ended.

"Hey, Becky," Rainbow Dash asked with a cautious voice. "Can I ask you a personal question?"

"I guess it's only fair since I already asked you. Ask away," Becky answered, happy to see what might be on her new friend's mind.

Rainbow Dash paced her words slowly, careful to gauge the reaction as she spoke. "Have you ever found someone that you trusted like that? The way you talked about being vulnerable with some person you trusted?"

13. Temptation and Apples

Author's Note

13. Temptation and Apples

As the midday sun approached overhead, three magically gifted mares made quick fixes to a familiar-looking wagon. The work of one of these mares appeared to be far more rushed than the others.

"Trixie," Starlight called out, trying to win over her friend's attention. "I know you said you wanted to leave as soon as possible, but not all of these spells are going to hold your wagon together for long. You could easily end up breaking down in the middle of nowhere. You need a real replacement for the broken wheels and axle. I don't even think the tarp will hold up against any strong winds or even a gentle rainstorm."

Trixie remained un-flinched by the warnings as she continued to resort to the mess of items spilled out from her home. "It's fine. The rest of the repairs can be done in Appaloosa. The wagon only needs to last until then."

"Trixie," Twilight spoke with concern. "I understand that you're scared, and I can't make you stay. But you should reconsider staying here. We still can use your help, and you'll be much safer if we can-"

"Not. Interested." Trixie was quick to turn down the offer. "You're doppel, and the darkness found me here; they can find me again. So I'm leaving. End of story, Princess."

It was hard for Twilight to sound convincing on any reason to stay while helping her get ready to leave. "Yes, I remember you saying so. But I also remember that my doppel said she wouldn't try to reach out to you again. And that the darkness only found you because it followed the doppel. But even then, if either of them can find you in the dream realm, then it won't matter where you-"

"Yes, Twilight. Trixie is well aware of this. But do you not recall what else the doppel said?" She turned to Twilight, frustrated with having to explain herself. "She told Trixie that she could not see or feel anything past my bridge. Which means she didn't find me in the dream realm. She was looking for me here. Even if she couldn't find me, or the humans, like she said, it's very clear that she can see things in the real world. So, -" she turned back to the shrinking pile of stage props and other personal items still unsorted "-the further Trixie is from here, the safer Trixie will be."

Starlight raised the rear end of the wagon with her magic and slid a now intact wheel back onto the axel. "Okay, that's the last of the repairs." She eased her magic down to lower the rear wagon wheels back to the ground. She watched and listened carefully as the wagon creaked through all of its wooden joints, and metal fasteners came under the weight of itself. She sighed with relief as the magic dissipated and the repairs held together.

Starlight walked back from behind the wagon to join the other two, meeting Trixie, who carried the rest of the supplies haphazardly all clumped together, ready to dump them in the back end of the wagon. "Trixie, we can't keep you here, but we both think that you'll be much safer with us. If the dreams come back, I'm sure there's a spell that can help-"

She stepped to the side as Trixie walked past her, still unwavering in her determination to leave. "-or maybe even get Princess Luna to help you. That's kind of her specialty, so-"

Trixie dropped the rest of the items into the wagon with a loud crash of the mixed items toppling over each other and stopping Starlight mid-sentence. Trixie sighed again, running out of patience with these two. She turned around, meeting Starlight face-to-face again.

Starlight was doing her best to hold back her emotions. She was scared for her friend. So much had happened in such little time since actually first becoming friends. Now, she was leaving with so much unknown danger overhead.

"Trixie... I've barely just started getting to know you. And now you're not even acting like the Great and Powerful Trixie that I came to know and love. You're my first real friend that I've made on my own since-" Starlight started to choke up, tears welling up. She closed her eyes, trying to push back the pain she was feeling for not being able to properly help her first real friend in her time of need. Scared of losing her for good.

Starlight felt the warmth of an embrace wrap around her. She opened her eyes to see Trixie holding her tightly again and returned the gesture. "Sorry. I just don't want anything bad to happen to you again."

"I know," Trixie answered softly. A few notes of sorrow as she spoke. "And you're right. I'm not acting like myself." She pulled back and released Starlight. "I'm usually far more brave and bold. Even if I'm actually scared or nervous, I don't let that bother me. But now... I feel... different. Everything feels different. Inside and out. Even my thoughts have changed."

Trixie made her way to the front of the wagon with Starlight following. "It's a little hard to explain. It's like I used to have smaller thoughts before."

Trixie started to fasten herself into the straps to pull the wagon. "But now, it's like I have bigger thoughts. I can mentally see more, and everything from how my body feels, what I smell, what I hear. All of those things change how my thoughts form."

She began to tighten the straps. "I know none of that probably makes any sense. I don't even understand it myself. I just know that..."

She looked down to her feet, saddened by her own thoughts. "I'm not going to be any safer by lying to myself or any pony around me, and I don't care about what they think about me because of it."

"It sounds like the fear of death has made you reevaluate your life, Trixie." Twilight finally spoke up again.

Trixie turned to Twilight, then back to her feet again. "Yes, that might be true, but there's more to it than that."

Trixie raised her head up, looking far out beyond the limits of Ponyville. "Best of luck to you, both of you. Trixie will not forget the kindness and favors you have given. Thank you again."

The straps grew taut as they were pulled along with Trixie heading out for the desert lands of Appaloosa, her wagon making trails in the soft soil behind her. She didn't even look back to see the tears still falling from Starlight's eyes or the generous waves she gave as she wished her fair well.

Twilight stood idly by, watching Trixie venture farther and farther away. "We did everything we could, Starlight. She's doing what she thinks is best for her and everypony else," she said, doing her best to give comfort to her only student.

Starlight turned back to Twilight, unable to mask her concern. "She's going to be fine out there on her own. Right?"

Twilight smiled. A mix of putting up a strong front and honest faith behind it. "Trixie has proven herself to be very resourceful when she wants to be. And no pony can make it out there for as long as she has without being able to take care of themselves. She'll be fine."

Starlight sniffed hard to clear her nose and wipe away what tears she could. "Yeah, you're right. She'll be fine."

Twilight turned around and motioned for Starlight to follow. "Come on. Let's head back to the others. We still have a lot of work ahead of us."

Starlight said nothing but followed along closely behind. They both made their way closer to Ponyville, close enough so that they could teleport back. With a flash and a pop, they both reappeared in the castle. Though, upon return, they found it rather quiet. The two looked at each other. They shared the same confusion of such a calm atmosphere.

"Did they leave without us?" Starlight asked.

"I suppose they might have if they finished up early," Was Twilight's reply.

The silence was interrupted by the sound of crunching and cracking with what sounded like glass or crystal breaking upon itself. The noise was coming from the table map room where everypony else was working out of just before they left. The sounds continued, sharp snaps and cracks rising every few seconds. The two gulped, fear rising as they recalled Trixie's nightmare storytelling.

Was this what she heard? Had such a frightening manifestation from the abyss found its way here?

Starlight stepped closer to Twilight. With a shaky voice, she uttered: "That sounds an awful lot like-"

"No, it doesn't!" Twilight answered prematurely, in a high-pitched squeak of panic.

Starlight wasn't comforted with Twilight's response, as it came with no confidence. "Well, we can't just not investigate."

"Right," Twilight agreed, sounding more confident. "Maybe it's mice?"

"Do mice normally make nightmare noises?" Starlight asked.

They slowly made their way down the empty hall to the door leading to the table map room. The cracks and snaps growing louder with every step. Soon, they were close enough to hear the more distinct crackling and tings of crystals shards grinding together. As they drew even nearer, the occasional sloshing of a dense fluid flowing and swirling would be heard.

Just paces away from the entrance Twilight had formed a shield around them both, and Starlight's horn glowed brightly, charged and ready to blast the first dark anything that had the misfortune of moving in their general direction.

Slowly, Twilight pushed a door open to the room where their fears could be heard. "Rarity? Pinky Pie? Anypony there?"

The door creaked open, giving access to an even higher volume of the nightmarish noise. "Mmm, just me, guys," Answered a young reptilian voice.

"Wait a minute," Starlight spoke up, the frustration of embarrassment changing her tone. She swung the door open the rest of the way.

There sat Spike in Twilight's chair, munching away at a massive bowl of gems and a tall glass of milk.

"Spike!" Twilight exclaimed.

"What?" Spike answered defensively. He looked down again at the size of the bowl. "I got a late start to the day, so I'm having a bigger breakfast than usual. This is a totally reasonable-sized breakfast for a growing dragon like me." He stuffed his face with another handful of gems and started to munch on them again. The same nightmarish noises continued from his breakfast as he reached for a tall glass of milk to quench his dry mouth full of gem shards."

Twilight groaned, her overactive imagination had gotten the better of her, as she dropped her shield. "You're fine, Spike. Keep eating your breakfast." She made her way into the room, carrying the weight of all her frustrations of the recent days. "Spike. Where is everypony else? Did they leave already?"

Spike swallowed another mouthful and wiped his mouth clean. "Well, from what I overheard before they left, Pinky Pie went back to work, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack all went back home to get their own stuff to help the humans, and Rainbow Dash went ahead of everypony else to be a guide for the humans."

Spike readied another handful of gems to drop into his mouth but hesitated and pulled his hand back. "You know, for an extra allowance, I could show the humans around Ponyville and be their guide." Spike smiled that used car salesman smile, hoping to sell this deal before Twilight knew what hit her.

Twilight sat her saddlebag down on the table, prepping it to be filled with the supplies she would need for the day. "Spike. You haven't even met any of the humans yet."

"Okay. Okay." Spike eased off, not wanting to push the sale too hard and scare away the deal. "I completely understand, Twilight."

Twilight continued the conversation as she added the variable few items to her bags. "Thank you, Spike. You don't know the kind of stress this has created for me since it all started."

Spike flipped up one gem, catching it in his mouth, and chomped down on it. "No worries, Twilight. You just focus on working out the details after I meet them, and I'll focus on the finances." He popped another gem up to catch but immediately felt a cold, dark stair cast upon him. He opened one eye as he held his mouth open, waiting for the morsel to find its place. Twilight's grim expression said what a thousand tombstones couldn't.

"Or maybe we just discuss if it's even a possibility another time?" He apologetically offered with his childish grin.

The gem finally came down, thudding and bouncing off his forehead. Angry Twilights can make dragons momentarily forget about mid-air gemstones. He dropped the rest of the gems still in his claws into the bowl and jumped out of his seat to fetch the gemstone that was making its lucky escape.

Twilight groaned again in frustration, pulling out a book 'Gryphon Diplomacy and History' from her satchel and replacing it with a 'General Diplomacy and Tactics' book instead. "I swear he drives me up the wall with his little antics like that."

Starlight giggled. "Come on, Twilight. You have to admit, not only does he do a lot for you, he does a lot for you while putting up with all of us. Can you really blame him for wanting to get out to do something else or, heaven forbid, get even a little extra allowance?"

Twilight looked down the hallway Spike ran down in pursuit of that elusive gem. He was lying on his side and pressing himself between an old china cabinet and a stack of cardboard boxes that were full of damaged and worn-out books.

Spike squirmed to get in farther, the gem just out of reach. She watched as he brought a leg up and pressed his claws into it. He pushed against it and forced himself farther in.

Twilight just barely heard him yell, "Got it!" as the side of the cardboard box gave way and spilled the mass of loose pages from the tattered books that quickly buried him. His little legs fluttered and kicked, unable to free himself from the damaged literature.

Just as faintly as before, she heard him yell again. "Awe, nuts! A little help, please?!"

"You know," Twilight admitted. "-I think even I could benefit from having him out of the castle for a while."

"Having who out of the castle?" Came Rarity's voice, unannounced.

"Rarity?" Twilight turned around to greet her. She saw Fluttershy had returned as well. "Oh, and Fluttershy. What are you two doing back here? I thought you went home?"

Rarity quickly walked over to her spot at the table. "Oh. Well we did, but you see I forgot my good idea pencil here, so I came back to pick it up. Fluttershy just happened to be traveling with me at the time."

Rarity levitated her good pencil up and placed it back in her little sketchbook. Heading back to the exit, she saw the lower half of Spike sticking out of a pile of book pages. His short legs and tail flailing and thrashing about as he tried to free himself. "Umm, Twilight. Just what exactly has Little Spikey Wikey gotten himself into this time?"

Twilight turned just enough to take in the spectacle as well. "Oh? Spike? Chasing down breakfast."

Rarity could only imagine there was a story behind it all but decided to let the mystery live on. "Ah, yes. I see. Breakfast..."

She shook her head. "Actually, no. I don't see it at all. It looks like he's just struggling for no good reason at all." She chuckled to herself for a moment. "He's simply is just adorable the way he gets himself into these kinds of things, isn't he?"

Fluttershy stepped up alongside Rarity to see what they were all talking about. "Oh, my... Umm. Shouldn't somepony, I dunno, help him?"

Starlight spoke up from the other side of the room, where she had just finished gathering a few items for herself. "You know, I used to rush out to help the poor guy when something like this happened. But now... now I usually sit back and see how long everypony else will ignore him or if they fail to notice that he's in some situation like this at all."

"Really?" Asked Twilight. "How long does it normally take?" The faint noises of Spike grunting and expressing his discontent, as well as fighting words towards the books, came off as low rumbles from off in the distance under the pages.

Starlight readjusted herself, now sitting on the satchel. "If he's in the way of somepony, five minutes. If not, he'll get himself out eventually."

"What?" Twilight protested. "I wouldn't make him wait that long? We have too much work to do for me to wait that long."

"Oh, that's the more impressive thing," Starlight added. "If he's actually needed for something, whoever needs him will help him without even noticing what they're doing just in time for him to take care of whatever they need."

"You can't be serious," Rarity exclaimed.

"Do any of you need him for anything right now?" Starlight asked nonchalantly.

"No," answered Twilight, then Rarity, and finally Fluttershy.

Starlight followed with another question in the same nonchalant tone. "Are any of you helping him at the moment?"

They all answered the same as the previous question.

Starlight did not attempt to point out that they were proving her right. She decided to see how long for them to notice, or if they would notice at all.

"Oh my gosh!" Twilight shouted.

"I don't believe it!" Rarity finally realized it was true.

Fluttershy gasped. "Oh, my. We're all such terrible friends."

"I can't believe I never even noticed this was something so common for us," Twilight confessed.

"How long have we been like this?" Rarity asked.

"I'm usually so good helping out others in need. Why is it that I never seem to notice when Spike needs help?" Fluttershy begged that burning question while all three continued to not help Spike.

Before that burning question could be answered, the sound of many hooves clopping on the stone floors and metal armor clanking together entered the room. Two by two, Celestia's royal guards marched in and lined the walls around them.

"What!? Princess Celestia is back again so soon?" Twilight shouted out loud. "Why didn't I get a notice she'd be back this early?"

Her horn started to glow, the mass of book pages was lifted, and Spike was pulled free from the mess. He was quickly set down on his feet, and the pages returned to the books they spilled out from and the boxes themselves patched up with her magic, all while Twilight never even looked at what she was doing.

"Spike! Quick! Get the tea set ready for Celestia, and grab my list of most recent notes!" Twilight demanded.

"Right!" Seeing all the guards fill the room, Spike ran off to the kitchen to fetch Twilight's notes.

Starlight passed some of the guards who were now circling the entire room. She joined Twilight and the others in forming a line, all ready to greet Her Highness. She took her place but wondered if anything from her previous observations had changed, despite telling the others of what happens typically. "Hey, Twilight. What are we gonna do about Spike?"

Twilight responded just as oblivious as ever. "Spike is always getting into trouble like this. I can't always be there to pick him up and dust him off. I'll take care of him as soon as I've properly addressed matters with Celestia."

It was just as baffling as it was ridiculous. Starlight was beside herself with the hilarity of how oblivious her friends all could be. "Okay, good. Don't want him stuck under all those books for too long."

Twilight sighed. "I know, but sooner or later, he's going to—" Twilight noticed just how much Starlight was trying to stifle her chuckles from slipping out. She looked behind herself to see Spike was gone and the books were already pact up as they should be. She facehoofed. "Let me guess. I did it again, didn't I?"

"Oh, Twilight. It's days like today I'm so glad you took me in." Starlight said, tilting her head just ever so slightly and batted her eyes.

Twilight had to laugh at that. "You. Are. Terrible, Starlight Glimmer."

"I'm terrible," Rarity interjected.

"We're all terrible," Fluttershy corrected her.

"It's Spike who keeps needing to be rescued from himself. He's the terrible one." Starlight joked.

All four laughed together at just how much clumsy Spike tends to be when left unsupervised.

Finally, the last set of guards formed up in the room. There were a lot of guards here this time around. Far more than Celestia ever traveled with that Twilight could recall. At last, the towering yet elegant figure of royal regality came into view. The four took their bows.

Twilight smiled and warmly greeted her mentor. "Princess Celestia, welcome back so soon. I hope—"

"On your hooves, Twilight. There is no time for pleasantries. Where are the humans?" Celestia demanded. Her lack of tact brought all four to attention.

"The humans?" Twilight drew back, thinking perhaps she missed something important that Celestia had told her long ago.

"Are they safe?" Fluttershy asked, stepping forward.

"Are they in danger?" Rarity questioned desperately, stepping ahead of Fluttershy.

"Wait? What's going on?" Starlight asked openly, hoping one of them could give her an answer.

Celestia was not entertaining any distractions. "I am concerned if they have been in contact with a former Equestrian. A unicorn mare by the name of Sunset Shimmer. If they have, then they may pose a great threat to us. Have they done or said anything that might lead you to believe they could be dangerous? Perhaps asked for things or mentioned something that they should not have known unless they had been here before, or was told by somepony who was?"

The four mares looked at each other. Cerb showed signs that he could be dangerous if he really wanted to be. Plus, at least half of the humans did have knowledge about many notable ponies and significant events in Equestria that they shouldn't have known about. Might they actually be working with a new enemy, and the video they shared be a ruse? Was the Sunset Shimmer how they actually were able to come to Equestria?

Fluttershy was hesitant to answer but wouldn't dare defy her princess. "Well, um. You see. Some of them do know a lot about all of us. And Equestria. And you. But I don't think-"

"Then it is as I have feared," Celestia answered back mournfully, yet resolute in her tone. "Where are Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Pinky Pie? If things get dangerous, we may need to use the Elements to stop Sunset Shimmer. She is a very cunning and capable unicorn. Also, her knowledge of magic has made her very powerful. We must all be careful if she has come to cause trouble again."

Fluttershy was cowering back, afraid to say something else wrong to endanger the humans. Rarity, however, she was assured that humans, especially Cerb, were not a threat. "Applejack went back to her home, and Pinky Pie went back to work. But Rainbow Dash went ahead of us to go see the humans."

"What!?" Celestia exclaimed. "Oh my, this could be a problem. Spearhead!" She called out.

A pegasus, slightly larger than the average stallion with a coat that was more tan than orange, ran up behind Celestia and saluted. "Spearhead reporting, Your Highness! What are your orders?"

"Spearhead, take your squad, locate the Element of Honesty, Applejack, the Element of Laughter, Pinky Pie, and escort them back here. I will want all of the Elements of Harmony together before we-" Celestia took a pause on her orders as she already saw a problem with her plan. "Rainbow Dash is already with the humans. New orders. Locate Applejack and escort her to where the humans are staying. We will find Pinky Pie ourselves and travel down to confront all the humans together."

Spearhead saluted. "Yes, Princess. Moving out."

Twilight slowly stepped up to Celestia's side. "Princess Celestia, I don't think these humans pose any threat to us. We've already spent time with them. They don't-"

"Twilight," Celestia commanded softly. Her voice was stern and unwelcoming. "-this is not open for discussion. You do not know of-" Celestia bit her lip, forcing herself to take the time to find the right words to make Twilight understand.

"Twilight," Her voice softened, and her posture changed to reflect the regret she carried. "I do not wish to treat your human friends as our enemy."

Celestia was finally opening up and starting to let Twilight in.

Twilight was quick to press for more information, though she knew enough to do so with a soft approach. "Then, please tell me. Why did you come back here so quickly with so many soldiers and guards? What do you know about the humans that would make you come ready for war?"

Celestia slowly took a deep breath. "I will tell you what I can on the way about what lies beyond the cursed mirror of Star Swirl the Bearded and the terrors of Equestria that have traveled through it."

"Cursed mirror of Star Swirl the Bearded? I never heard of such a thing." Twilight replied, astonished to discover there was an artifact from Star Swirl she never knew of.

Celestia gave a nod to one of the guards. He nodded back, did an about-face, and started marching out of the castle. The rest of the armored ponies following in line behind him. Celestia counted the rows of soldiers and joined their ranks, following them out with Twilight and the others close behind.

"The mirror is no ordinary mirror," Celestia started to explain. "Star Swirl created a mirror many, many years ago. Every thirty moons, it opens as a portal to another world, but it only stays open for three days. Star Swirl had used it to banish three evil sirens that worked to disrupt the harmony of Equestria after he exhausted all other options to stop them peacefully."

Starlight quickly asked a question while Twilight was in shock at this revelation in Equestrian history. "Wait? Are you saying Star Swirl fought three sirens that were so powerful that he expelled them from Equestria into another world instead of imprisoning them in Tartarus?"

Despite all of what was going on, Twilight still found herself jealous of Starlight getting to ask such a good question. Thankfully, her bitterness went unnoticed.

"Yes," Celestia answered with a heavy heart. "He regretted his choice to banish them. Not only because he thought it was a failure on his behalf to take away their chance for redemption but also because he cast three dangerous sirens into a human world without any warning to them and no way to know if the Sirens would be able to regain their magic and continue their reign of disharmony."

"Was one of them the Sunset Shimmer you mentioned earlier?" Twilight asked, not wanting to lose any time or attention from her mentor. (Yes, she was being that petty.)

Celestia again sulked, thinking of her failure with Sunset Shimmer. "No, unfortunately. Sunset Shimmer was the last pupil that I took under my wing before you, Twilight." This caught every pony's attention, especially Twilight's.

Celestia went on to clarify. "Sunset was very gifted with magic from a young age. Much like you were, Twilight. However, unlike you, she was hungry for power. She didn't care about learning the value of friendship or earning the respect of others. She thought that if she were stronger and could force her will, that would be enough to make Equestria a better place. She thought that she could then rule it and take my thrown as well."

All the ponies gasped. Even some of the soldiers who managed to overhear comically lost their pace and either stumbled or nearly tripped over themselves, falling into the pony in front of them.

Twilight finally understood the panic Celestia must be feeling. "That sounds terrible, and I can see why you reacted so strongly, thinking she might be back-" Twilight had to fight off a sinking feeling in her gut, afraid of how Celestia might react to being told that her fears were more than likely misplaced. "-but I don't think this Sunset Shimmer you're telling us about is behind the humans arriving here."

Celestia never broke stride, but she eyed Twilight with a look of insubordination. "Oh? And what makes you so certain of that?"

"Ugh, Twi?" Starlight spoke up from behind, though not loud enough to stop Twilight from continuing to throw her friend under the bus.

Twilight ever so carelessly explained. "Because we know it was a spell from Trixie that brought them here."

[Back on the Apple Farm.]

Big Mac and the others were finishing up far earlier than expected. Much earlier, in fact. A workload that should have taken Big Mac and Applejack working together all day had been finished up before noon.

"That the last one?" Cerb asked, closing the tailgate. The Bed of the truck was filled with barrels. Twenty-two in all.

"Eeyup," Big Mac answered, gleaming with a radiance of joy and awe.

"Alright, man. Good, cus' it's getting hot out finally." Cerb huffed while closing the tailgate. He backed away from the truck, wiping the sweat from his brow. "Must be at least, what? Eighty-six degrees out?"

Lumberman started up the truck again, prepping to transport the last load. The engine rolled over, and the other components powered up on the dashboard. Lumberman flipped through a menu on the center console. "Close, man. Eighty-five, but throw in the humidity, the real feel is probably about ninety."

"Shit... should have brought a pair of shorts to change into," Cerb complained.

"Well, you should have thought ahead," Kelly answered with a rather cheerful voice.

Cerb turned back to see Kelly walking up with her shirt pulled up through itself, turning it into a makeshift crop top. The way she pulled it through brought a great deal of emphasis to her breast and created far more noticeable cleavage. Impressively making her more than adequate b-cup look more like a c-cup.

"Jesus Christ, Drips. You trying to give poor Big Red a heart attack?" Cerb joked, though apparently a bit annoyed by how much she was leaving herself exposed.

"A heart attack? And are you talking about—" Big Mac stopped with his jaw literally falling unrealistically lower than his Adam's apple, his eyes fixated on Kelly's figure.

The tops of her hips curved up and out of her shorts, easing softly into the soft mounds of her glutes. The shorts were just tight and low enough to leave a shadow visible that allowed for a brief glimpse of the cleft of her ass cheeks.

Unable to blink, he watched in what felt like slow motion as Kelly turned her front into view. She drew in a deep breath and heaved her chest up, further emphasizing her healthy bust. Then, in what could only be defined as a gift from the Gods of the Equestrian Red Delicious, Kelly raised one of Big Mac's very own freshly collected ripe apples.

In cinematic fashion, the moist fruit met her lips, her teeth broke through the thin skin with a hardy crunch, practically deafening to the paralyzed stallion, gaze fixated on the alluring site.

Further transfixing the heavily hormonal-influenced colt, multiple streams of sugary juices jettisoned in a near orgasmic fashion from Kelly's bite into the apple, generously coating her chest in a glistening display of welcoming flavors for any wanting tongue.

Kelly pulled back the gushing fruit from her naturally cherry-colored lips. Three strands of her own salivation that mingled with the fructose-infused serum strained and snapped as under the growing distance. Then the savory angel spoke. "Holy shit, that's juicy."

"Damn, Drips. That apple just busted a month's worth on your chest. Did it buy you dinner first?" Cerb asked, grinning like an ass hole.

"Fuck, I wish," Kelly giggled, trying to wipe her lips clean, though not with much luck. "Hey, Mac. Is there a place I can wash up?"

Cerb was quietly laughing to himself, just taking in the random goofiness of the situation of Kelly’s messing eating. Then he noticed her awkwardly looking towards Big Mac. Her eyes briefly flashed over to his, then quickly back to Big Mac.

Cerb had to see what new predicament was developing now.

To no surprise, it was, of course, none other than Big Mac, himself. Besides the goofy jaw drop he hadn’t closed, his pupils were replaced with pink pulsating heart shapes. Other pink and lavender hearts in similar designs floated up and audibly popped. It was a true-to-life cartoon version of a pony stuck in love vision.

Cerb turned back and motioned to Kelly. “Hey, Kel. The shirt? You might wanna…”

“Yep, pulling the shirt back down.” Kelly quickly answered, untucking the bottom of the shirt from the neck and pulling it back down to cover up as much skin as possible.

“Yo,” Cerb called out to the entranced colt. “Mac Daddy… y'all right?”

A sudden honk of the horn from Lumberman, who must have been following along, finally snapped Big Mac out of his googly-eyed haze with a sudden jump from being spooked.

Coming back down, he shook his head, clearing away any remaining lingering hearts. “Oh, ugh. Sorry, was I saying something?”

Kelly smiled warmly, feeling sorry for how smitten he had become. “Don’t worry about it, Big Mac. Let’s just go unload this last batch, huh?”

“Oh, right,” Big Mac answered with a bit of a shaky voice. He was clearly frazzled and embarrassed from being caught gawking like a total goon.

Kelly quietly came to Cerb's side. "Hey, you mind taking Lumberman up and start unloading without us? I think I need to, umm," She turned back to Big Mac, who was grinning in such a way you couldn't tell if he was forcing a grin to hide his embarrassment or if it was his uncontrollable infatuation showing through.

Cerb was getting that uncomfortable feeling in his gut again.

"I need to have a talk about realistic expectations, ya know?" Kelly said with a disappointed sigh.

Cerb nodded knowingly. "Yeah, take your time. We'll wait for ya in the barn."

Big Mac watched in confusion as the two drove off with the last load without him and Kelly. Not that he was unhappy with the turn of events. He just didn't understand why they didn't all go back up together like they had the last three loads.

"Uh, do they know they left us?" Big Mac asked hopefully.

Kelly giggled. "Yeah, I wanted a little alone time with ya. Have a more private conversation, ya know?"

It dawned on Big Mac that they were, in fact, now alone. He wasn't ready for this and started sweating bullets.

"Oh, yeah. I, uh. We can, uh—" Big Mac lost the ability to formulate thoughts and words together, apparently.

"Think you can walk and talk without falling over?" Kelly asked, already walking up back to the others.

"Wha?" Big Mac asked, bewildered. He surveyed the surroundings to find that Kelly was already making the trip back up without him.

Kelly maintained her steady strides, waiting for the big lug to catch up, which he did, albeit from a sprint, sliding into a stumbling trot. Big Mac regained his balance, whipping his hair back in some attempt to look suave and stylish with a handsome smile.

What Kelly saw was his messy hair flipped over to one side of his head and the most adorkable cheesy smile any cartoon character could make.

"Oh," Kelly managed to say before covering her mouth and laughing with a snort. She placed her right hand on Big Mac's neck and playfully pushed him away. "Stop clowning around and just be natural, ya big goofball."

Those words must have been just what he needed to hear. He shook his mane back to normal, sighed, and returned back to his usual carefree smile. "Sorry, I'm just—"

"I know," Kelly cut him off with a sweet and loving tone. "That's why I wanted to have a conversation with you in private."

Big Mac's thoughts quickly started a bombardment with his emotions of what this conversation meant. Was she going to take it further and open up about wanting a special somepony, or was she going to end it before it even started? Maybe he was going too fast, and now she wanted him to stop? Perhaps he... maybe he should pay attention; she's been talking, and he hasn't been listening.

"—and I can't believe how nice you and all the others have been to us so far. This place is so much different than where we come from. I'm not sure how much your sister has told you about where we come from and the drama our friend Lumberman drug up yesterday." Kelly ended with a question, turning so she could attend to his response.

"Uh, no," Big Mac nervously answered, grateful it wasn't a follow-up question to whatever he had spaced out on earlier. "Applejack only said that you were all really nice friends and that you all deserved a nice home-cooked Apple Family dinner. Well, that and how great your Tukilla was."

Kelly laughed at the drunken mispronunciation. "It's called Tequila. And yeah, she really seemed to like it. But, that was awfully kind of her to say those nice things about us."

The two continued on for a short distance, not saying anything. Somewhat lost in the pleasantness of the moment. Though, the silence had to end if Kelly was to set things straight with him.

"Big Mac," Kelly opened up the conversation again. "—can you be perfectly honest with me if I ask you something?"

This was it. Sink or swim. Big Mac felt the weight behind this impending question, and his heart raced at the possibilities. "Well, of course. Ask me anything."

"Do you really like me? I mean, like, you know... really like me, like me?" She asked the question so bluntly, yet a twinge of sorrow came behind it.

Big Mac took a second to put together what to say, but instead, he found himself really examining how he felt. He was smitten. He knew it, but was there more to it?

"I uh," Even his words mirrored her tone now.

On second thought, no. It was time to be bold and brave. Time to put himself out there again and take a chance. "You know, I, in fact, I do believe I do Miss Kelly."

Kelly blushed. A sweet and honest smile found its way through her lips. "I... thank you."

This was such a relief for him. Perhaps not the best response, but he wasn't shot down either. Maybe he could press his boldness a bit farther and ask her the same? "Miss Kelly? Do you maybe like me, like me, too?"

Kelly came to an abrupt stop, stopping Big Mac with her. "I don't really know what to say, Mac."

Kelly turned herself to face Big Mac; her posture showed she was uncomfortable with something. "There is something that is just so sweet and kind and honest with you. I feel like you're the kind of guy that..." Her words trailed off, thinking of her many, many lovers of the past. "I'm not used to guys liking me with honest intentions."

"Oh, well, I... what?" Big Mac didn't understand what she was trying to say. "Did I do something wrong, Miss Kelly?"

Kelly's reaction wasn't a happy one. His question seemed to make her sad. "No, no, you didn't. You did—" She sighed like she was about to say something she was going to regret. "You did what no one has done for me in a really long time."

Big Mac stood in anticipation, waiting for this secret act to be explained.

"You did everything right and proper. I'm not used to that. I'm not—" Kelly turned away, wandering under the shade of one of the many apple trees that surrounded them. "I'm not used to wanting it."

"Miss Kelly," Big Mac cautiously approached her, careful not to intrude on the personal space she had added between them. "-I'm not sure exactly what you might be wanting from me, but whatever it is, don't be afraid to ask me."

"Stop," Kelly uttered, practically whispering.

Big Mac held his hoof in mid-stride, slowly pulling it back and standing back as she requested.

Kelly spoke up again, low in tone but firmly. "Before I say anything else."

With a ghostly presence, Kelly stepped forward and placed both her arms around Big Mac's neck. She hugged him tightly. One hand slid her fingers through his mane and gripped it. The other rubbed up and down the back of his neck like she was trying to comfort or console him.

"Thank you. You're amazing," she muffled out with her face buried between her own arm and Big Mac's massive neck.

"Miss, K—" was all Big Mac could muster out before being shut down with an even tighter embrace. He didn't even try to finish his question. He did only what he felt he should do. He raised a hoof, lowered his chin down on her back, and returned the favor with a firm yet gentle hug.

The embrace lasted longer than either expected, but eventually, Kelly pulled away. "I'm sorry. I feel like such a terrible person right now."

Big Mac's face shifted as he tried to think of what she was alluding to. "But, you haven't done anything wrong, Miss Kelly."

Kelly had to put some emotional distance between them. Not that she loved him. She didn't. How could she? She loved the way he treated her, the southern manors and puppy dog response she could so easily draw out of him, but it was wrong. This had all gone too far. "Mac, do you think you could ever love me?"

Big Mac's eyes shot wide open, and his hair all but stood on end. "Love!?" He shouted. "Miss Kelly, I like you just fine and all, but we haven't even—"

"Would you ever be allowed to?" She quickly hit him with another question.

"Ugh, Allowed to?" He asked, perplexed.

"Physically. Emotionally. Legally. Do you think you could? Would your friends and family still love and accept you if you tried to love me?" Her words were cold and empty.

"I-well. Equestria is— you see." Big Mac desperately searched for an answer, but what kind of question was she really asking?

"Why are you asking me this?" His question was asked with anger he didn't try to hide.

Kelly looked down to the ground; she seemed to be ashamed of herself. "Where I—" she paused. "Where we all come from. Me being with someone like you would be illegal. I'd go to jail. And maybe that's not the way things work here. I dunno. But even if it was all sunshine and rainbows and none of your pony friends wouldn't put you in jail for being with someone who isn't a pony like you, I'm not good for you. You'd love me for a day, or the night, or a week, and then you'd be gone, and I'd be single and alone anyway."

Big Mac was hurt and angry at the sudden rejection after all the affection he thought she was showing earlier. "Oh, I get it. Just because I'm just some big dumb farm pony, you think I'm not good enough for the likes of you?"

Kelly gave the stair you give someone when they entirely miss the point and try to make it about themselves. "That's entirely one hundred percent not at all what I said, Big Mac. Everything I said is about you're too good for me, I'm not good enough for you, and no one would want you to waste your time or throw away your life on someone as trashy as me."

She turned away in a huff, punching a stray apple off its branch."Jesus fucking Christ! I'm trying to save you some grief here, God damn it." She crossed her arms in a stubborn display of angst and frustration. "Why'd you have to fucking like me so god damn much?"

An angry tear made its way down her cheek, and she quickly brushed it away. "Why'd I have to meet you here and now like this?"

"So this isn't about me?" Big Mac asked apologetically.

"No... Yes. I mean—" Kelly turned around. "It's everything. I'm human. You're a horse. You're not supposed to talk. I'm not supposed to be here. None of this should be possible. I shouldn't want to have your attention like I do."

That last part might have sent the wrong message.

Big Mac was conflicted. "I'm not sure just what you want me to do now? Because I hear you saying that we can't love each other because I'm a pony, but it also sounds like you don't love yourself."

"Ugh," Kelly groaned in frustration. "Love is grossly overrated."

"Don't you love your friends?" Big Mac asked.

Kelly groaned again. "That's a different kind of love. Not the kind of love between actual lovers. Well... except for those two times." Kelly was starting to open up a bit too much.

"You were Special Someponies with two of your friends?" Big Mac asked, a bit surprised.

"Special Some... what? You mean, like, did me and two of my friends date each other?" Kelly tried to clarify. "No. Nothing committed like that. We just—"

Kelly stopped herself again. Not only did she not want to taint the stallion's purity with such carnal knowledge, but she also didn't really want to admit that she slept with two of her best friends who were stranded with her. Then again, maybe that's what he needed to hear to give up his pursuit.

"Miss Kelly," Big Mac slowly walked up into her personal space again. "I'm sorry for how I've been acting. I can't explain why I feel the way I do, even though I'm no pony special to you."

Kelly didn't want him turning this in on himself. "No, Mac, please. Don't—"

"No, Miss Kelly," Big Mac persisted. "But who I am won't matter to you until you know who you really are. And whoever it is you think you are from wherever you came from, isn't who I've seen since you've been here."

Kelly had two thoughts at that moment. Either break down and reward this stud with a big wet kiss for giving the most perfect response anyone could have ever given her, or punch him upside his stupid head for saying the most romantic thing ever said to her while being a horse instead of a human. Both ideas held equal validity in her mind and canceled each other out. Instead, she just stood there helpless without a response, her head wilted and staring into the empty air between them.

Big Mac made short work of the silent standoff by placing a hoof on her shoulder. "You like me, and I like you. Maybe that's as far as we go, but that doesn't mean that's where we end."

Kelly summoned the strength to meet his gaze again. A thousand unspoken apologies and thank yous were spoken without words.

Big Mac again flipped his hair to look more suave and attractive like he had just minutes earlier. "In the meantime, I'll do my best to restrain my southern charms, and dashing good looks to only formal events so as not to compromise the good name and ethics of Equestria's beloved Miss Kelly."

Kelly was ready to thank him for being so understanding but was instead too distracted by his cheesy, wannabe playboy smile. She smiled and tried her best to control her laughter. "Damn it, Mac. If you don't stop being so likable, I'm gonna give you a black eye."

Big Mac backed away, laughing to himself, and started up the path to the barn. "Sorry, Miss Kelly. You're just going to have to get used to liking such a likable pony such as myself."

"Oh? Is that so?" Kelly fired back.

"Well, yeah. How else am I going to let you stay such a near and dear friend if unless you did?" Big Mac shot back, perfectly delivering the flirt.

"Near and dear friend?" Kelly questioned, faining insult. "Are you Friend Zoning me? And wait up, jerk. Don't just abandon me out in the middle of your orchard just because your southern charms didn't pan out as you expected."

"Southern charms not panning out as I expected?" Big Mac toyed with the words as Kelly ran up to his side. "Miss Kelly, I simply can't understand why you are still so fixated on a missed opportunity from days gone by."

"Days gone by?" Kelly huffed. "That was like, all of five minutes ago!"

"Awe, yes. But it feels like just yesterday you were holding me close and praising me for just being the stallion that I am." Big Mac said, reminiscing on the hug she had just given him earlier. "You know, even though we never became an item for each other, I still look back fondly on those days and how you thought of me."

"What? No! Don't you try and make it sound like I was the one chasing after you and not the other way around!" Kelly shouted, surprised to hear Big Mac misrepresent their two-day history.

"Hey, Kelly?" Big Mac asked with a smile too big to be innocent.

"What?" Kelly answered, raising her voice to him.

Big Mac slowed down just enough to lean in close to her ear and stage whisper. "It's called prank for prank. It means I like you."

Big Mac pulled away, grinning slyly with a wink, and bumped his flank into her side just enough to knock her off balance, leaving Kelly shocked from being caught entirely off guard.

"Oh my god! You! Jerk! I'm so gonna get you back!" Kelly yelled while laughing and doing her best not to love Big Mac more than she knew she secretly was starting to.

She did, however, speed up closer and release a flurry of weak rabbit punches into Big Mac's shoulder.

14. Like a boss

Author's Note

Also, Big Mac, ya did good.

14. Like a boss

Kelly and Big Mac had their fun with each other as they finished the short trek back up to the barn. Big Mac was treating Kelly more like just a friend with only the occasional flirt or hint at his interest, but they were tasteful and never overstepped that boundary.

Kelly was doing much the same, though she was struggling to gain an edge since Big Mac was still playing off the idea that she was going after him. He didn't think of it as a tactic to keep her close, though. It was more of him just doing his best to mirror the style of humor she seemed to share with her friends.

"Okay, okay, okay," Big Mac quietly pleaded through his laughs. "We're here, so play it cool and keep your hands to yerself. Don't want your friends getting the wrong idea, now."

"Hitting. Doesn't. Count!" Kelly grunted between punches into Big Mac's shoulder.

Big Mac was ready to concede such a point but had his attention redirected to Granny Smith, staring angrily into the barn. She was tapping a dirty frying pan into her hoof rather menacingly.

"Granny, what are you doing here... with a frying pan?" Big Mac asked.

"Macintosh, you watch your tone lessen you're fixin to get a clobbering like these apple thieves," Granny Smith snarled in her aging southern accent.

"Apple thieves? Oh, no, Granny," Big Mac feared the worst.

Big Mac trotted up into the barn's wide-open doors to see Cerb and Lumberman sitting on the tailgate, thankfully unharmed.

Big Mac turned and stood between Granny and his new friends. "Granny, they aren't apple thieves."

The sound of footsteps finally padded up to Granny's ears. She turned to see Kelly walking up with her hands clasped together and held up to her chest.

"Gah! Another one!" Granny shouted, turning her attention to the young lady, the frying pan ready to strike. "You won't be walking away with any these apples—"

"Granny!" Big Mac shouted. "They're here to help harvest the apples, not steal them."

Lumberman sat upright on the tailgate. "For the hundredth time, lady. We brought Big Mac back home so we could help him gather apples. That's why we were unloading them in the barn and not trying to drive away with them."

Granny lowered the pan and turned back to the big red horse. "Macintosh, is that true?"

Big Mac groaned. "Yes, Granny. I said it was okay for them to help me gather the apples for our orders today."

Granny Smith tossed the pan down to the ground in a fit. "Dagnabbit, Big Macintosh! You know better than to hire help unless you ask me first. We can't afford to just—"

"We offered to help as a favor, mam. We're working for free," Cerb clarified.

Granny Smith's eyes opened up as far as the whites would allow, and Kelly swore she heard the iconic "Cha-Ching" sound effect emanate from this pony's very being.

"Helping for free? Well, why didn't ya say so?" Granny proclaimed in a much happier voice. "Why, we Apples could always use an extra set of hooves on the farm.

Granny Smith somehow managed to sneak her way over to the two on the tailgate and was already shaking Cerbs hand. Of course, upon shaking, she noticed all too late the incorrect anatomy. "Err, or whatever you fellers have."

"Hands, Granny," Big Mac informed her. "My new friends here have hands instead of hooves."

Granny lifted Cerbs hand and carefully examined it. "Hmm, well, I can't imagine they'd be all too helpful with bucking trees."

"No, mam," Lumberman answered. "But we still managed to get the job done for the day."

Granny started to stumble over her own words. "Er-wel-y'all-what?"

"Eeyup," Big Mac answered with a proud smile. "Even got a start on tomorrow's batch, too."

"Ya don't say?" Granny responded, slowly letting go of Cerb's hand. "Well, that's good to hear."

Big Mac erected his posture, standing tall and proud.

Granny cut his proud moment short with a quick jab to the chest with her hoof. "Cus' yer gonna need the rest of the day to clean up the whirlwind of a disaster you left in the kitchen!"

Her scolding continued. "Plus you still haven't finished setting up the rest of them fence posts, like ya said ya would."

"Granny, I—" Big Mac attempted to defend himself, but Granny wouldn't have it.

"No excuses, mister!" Granny demanded. "Now I got half a mind to—"

"Granny Smith," Kelly interrupted the verbal thrashing. "Not to misjudge old Macintosh here, but in my experience, the kitchen is usually better suited to a lady's touch."

"Beg yer pardon, missy?" Granny inquired, shifting an uncertain glare.

Kelly smiled sweetly, hoping she wasn't overstepping her bounds with this family affair. "I'm just saying that perhaps Big Mac would be better suited heading out to finish up the fence post, and I could step in to take care of the mess he made."

"We can all help," Lumberman added from behind. "My friend Cerb and I would have no problem helping to set some fence posts. And my friend Kelly there has a talent for cleaning up other people's messes."

"A special talent for cleaning up messes?" Granny walked over to Kelly's side and examined her hips. "You wouldn't happen to have a cutie mark to prove that, would ya?"

Kelly looked down at her side where Granny had just examined, not processing the concept right away. "Oh, no. We don't have those. How about I just show you?"

Granny closed her eyes with a defiant look of disapproval. "I don't just let anypony into my kitchen. You see, we Apples-"

"Stop being so paranoid, Granny." Big Mac spoke up from behind. "I can vouch for Kelly. If I can trust her, you can trust her."

Granny turned and started to march towards Big Mac, looking like she was about to lay down the law as only a well-experienced parent would know how to. "Now, hold up just one cotton-picking minute here, Macintosh."

"You know you can trust me," Big Mac stated bluntly before turning his head with a gotcha grin. "'Cus Granny didn't raise no fool now, did she?"

Granny stood stupefied. She wasn't about to question the quality of her own parenting to Big Mac in front of strangers. Too much Apple pride for that. "Awe, Crabapples. You better hope I raised your right, Big Mac. If she ain't the most kitchen-friendly pot and pan cleaner I ever seen, yer gonna be on dish duty 'til the Zap Apples lose their sparks."

Granny abruptly turned back and made her way to the house. "And you better finish up them fence post if you expect to eat tonight," Granny threatened as she exited the barn. "Come along, missy. Let's just see how much Big Macintosh has learned from old Granny Smith."

Kelly wasn't looking forward to whatever disaster Big Mac had left behind. She locked eyes with the big red dolt and mouthed the words. "You owe me."

With the ladies departed, the men were left to tend to the fencing work.

"Sorry about that, guys," Big Mac apologized to Cerb and Lumberman. "She's a really nice pony when—"

"Eh, man. It's cool," Lumberman chimed in, sliding off the tailgate. "If a black guy showed up on my farm and was moving baskets of my fruit unannounced, I'd be angry too."

"Uh..." Big Mac seemed lost trying to make sense of that statement.

"Oh," Cerb blurted out. "—because she has a southern accent, right?"

Lumberman reached into the bed of the truck and grabbed another barrel of apples. "Hey, white folk is white folk. Even if they're a green horse," he joked.

"You're so full of shit, man," Cerb slipped out with a laugh.

"I don't get it," Big Mac complained. "Why would it be bad for a black human to be on a farm? And what's a white folk? And how is my Granny one? Is this another one of your human pranks?"

Lumberman sat the barrel of apples down on a stack with the others they had collected. "Nah, Mac Daddy. That's all gonna be over your head for a while."

Big Mac looked up towards the rafters in the barn. His eyes darted from side to side, searching for anything out of place. "I don't see anything over my head." He quickly lowered his eyes back down and cheerfully grinned at Lumberman. "Oh, I get it. You just wanted me to go looking for white folks, but white folks aren't real. Are they?"

"Well, no," Cerb corrected him. "White folks are real. I'm one."

Big Mac couldn't tell if they were being serious or if this was part of another prank. "Oh... So can only green ponies be white folk, or can you turn into a green pony, too?"

Cerb lowered his head and chuckled. After a good laugh, he turned to Lumberman while pulling out another barrel of apples. "Okay, dude. We can't do race jokes in front of the ponies anymore."

"Apparently," sighed Lumberman.

"So, is the prank over?" Big Mac asked, still unsure. "Do I have to get you back now?"

Lumberman grabbed another barrel. "No, man. It was stupid for me to bring it up. Only humans would get it."

"Because you're black?" Big Mac guessed.

"Yeah," Lumberman humoursly acknowledged. "Don't worry about it. Let's just worry about getting the work done, and we can worry about that later, aight?"

[A short time later.]

Cerb was carrying a stack of wooden fence post over his shoulder, dropping one along a path every few steps. Lumberman was digging another narrow hole in the same path in front of each new post to be set. Big Mac carefully raised a large wooden mallet overhead, somehow being able to hold it with his hooves, though it was apparently a struggle for him.

With some impressive precision, he guided the mallet down on the post, sticking it further into the ground. The handle bounced loose of his grip, and he had to readjust before he raised the mallet again for another wack with it.

"Hey," Cerb called out on his way back up to get more posts. "Mind if I take a shot at it?" He motioned to the mallet.

Big Mac lifted up the heavy mallet. "Well, ugh. I guess if you wanna give it a try. You gotta be pretty strong to drive down the post."

Cerb gripped the mallet's handle, getting an idea of its weight, which was lighter than he had expected. "It's not always how hard you can hit. Usually, it's how ya hit it, ya know."

"Giggity," Lumberman chimed in.

"Well, any pony can swing a—" Big Mac's words were cut off by a loud crack of the mallet landing on its target. He stared in amazement as to just how far the post went down with each blow from Cerb's swings. Not just how much more he was able to drive down the post but also the speed he was able to pull back and reset for another swing each time.

With just a few more thuds, the post was down to its proper depth. Cerb relaxed the mallet in his hands. "See what I mean?"

"Eeyup," Big Mac admitted.

"Ya know, if you could get a better grip on this thing, you could swing just as fast and hard as I do," Cerb informed him. "If I set a few more of these posts, could you grab some more for me and bring back some rope or leather straps if you got'em."

Big Mac didn't know what Cerb wanted either of those last two items for but didn't question the offer. Not if he was going to keep pounding the fence post like he was. "Uh, sure. I can do that. I'll be right back."

By the time Big Mac returned with another stack of fence posts, Cerb had already caught up to Lumberman, who was digging the next hole.

Big Mac shifted the weight on his back and dumped the posts. "I think I got what you were asking for."

Big Mac reached behind his back, gripped a spindle of leather straps in his mouth, and dropped them at Cerb's feet. "Are these okay?"

Cerb bent down and grabbed the straps. "Oh, yeah. Easy day."

Cerb grabbed the mallet again, standing it upright on its head. He wrapped the leather around the shaft enough times where he could get his whole hand around it. Then he brought both ends together and tied them in an elaborate fashion Big Mac hadn't seen before.

From his boot, Cerb pulled out a short fixed blade. Big Mac looked on with caution, not expecting him to be carrying a weapon. Cerb pulled up the strap, visually measured it for excess, and made a cut. He brought the end of the strap back in and tied it into a loop.

Satisfied, Cerb put the knife back in his boot. "Gimme yer right hand-I mean, hoof. Sorry."

Big Mac did as requested and let Cerb place the loop just above his hoof, tightening it just enough not to slip out.

Cerb let go of Big Mac's hoof and stood up. "Alright, twist the strap around a few times so it's tight, and then try to swing it."

Big Mac started to see just what Cerb had done. He gave the straps three spins, making the leather strap nice and tight. By the time he stood up on his hind legs, Lumberman already had another post ready for him to pound in like before.

Big Mac raised the mallet and was able to keep total control all the way up and all the way down on its intended target. This time, it didn't bounce out of his hooves or slip from his grip like it used to.

"Better?" Cerb asked.

"Much better," Big Mac answered, still impressed at the genius in its simplicity.

"Big Macintosh!" Applejack's voice shouted unexpectedly.

The three trained their eyes to her voice.

"What in tarnation are you thinking?" Applejack scolded. "I come back here to get some supplies so that we can help Lumbermen and his friends, and what do I see? Kelly cleaning up your mess in the kitchen, all the apples you were supposed to gather were stacked by them, and now you here having Cerb and Lumbermen doing your fence work?"

"It's LumberMAN, with an A. Not an E," Lumberman corrected the angry apple horse. "And we asked to help. You know. Trying to be good neighbors. Isn't that the Apple way or something?"

Applejack had to take a second to think around not condoning her own ideology. "Well, yes, it is. But that's not the point. You just got here and shouldn't be building our fences and work'n the orchard like ya did."

"It's because he's black, isn't it?" Big Mac accused Applejack, trying to defend his friend. "You're just trying to keep the white folks working the fields, ain'tcha?"

What should have been a serious moment full of contention was ruined by Cerb doubling over with laughter. Lumberman wasn't laughing, though. He held his face in both hands and just sulked, the teeth of a bad joke coming back to bite him in the ass.

After a moment of nothing but Cerb laughing like a jackass, killing any conversation and leaving the two ponies baffled about what was so funny, Lumberman joined Big Mac by his side.

"Okay," Lumberman laid a hand on Big Mac's shoulder. "Big Red, I like you, ma dude. Fo real. We're cool and all, but just don't bring up the black man defense again. Seriously. Full stop, right here. Do not engage."

Lumberman turned back quickly to see if Cerb had settled down at all. Which he hadn't. "And funny as it was for you to say to keep the white folks in the fields..." Lumberman had to take a moment to collect himself. "You got that shit completely wrong. It's pretty clear she meant both me and Cerb about not working the fields. And I mean, I'm not even gonna start on how backwards—"

Lumberman had to back away before making it more awkward than it already was. "I'll explain this all to you later. Okay."

"Right," Applejack answered, her words slow and sounding unsure. "Tell you boys what. How about you both go on ahead and take a break for a bit, while my brother here explains to me just what all's been going on since I left this morning."

Lumberman raised his hands and backed away. "Hey, that's fine. You both go ahead and do what you need to do."

Big Mac took one step forward but stopped as he felt the mallet dragging along with him. "Whoops. Forgot about that."

"Hey, I got ya, man," Lumberman said, coming to Big Mac's side.

Lumberman helped undo the strap and took ahold of the mallet. "Oh, here. You take it."

Lumberman took the loop from the strap and dropped it over one of the hames on Big Mac's horse collar.

Big Mac looked back to see it hanging off to his side. "Well, now. That seems mighty convenient."

"Ugh, Big Mac. Can we get ah walk'n?" Applejack asked, growing short with her brother.

The two siblings trotted back up in the direction of the house, leaving Cerb and Lumberman to take their break.

"Well," Lumberman said, turning back to Cerb. "—that was awkward."

Cerb started to lose the fight of holding back his laughter. "Trying to keep the white folks working the fields," He managed to spit out before falling back into his full gut filled laughter again.

Even Lumberman now had to laugh along. "God, damn it. We're gonna end up corrupting these poor bastards."

The two removed themselves from the fence line and found shelter in the shade of a nearby tree. It was a much-needed break from the warm air and beating rays of the sun. Cerb was already getting a sunburn on the back of his neck, or so it felt like.

"What are we really doing here, man?" Lumberman asked.

Cerb stayed on his back, watching the spots of sunlight dance in and out between the leaves as the gentle breeze moved through. "These apple horses have been good to us. They have status, connections, supplies, and access to resources we could never get on our own. If we keep good ties with them, that's going to ensure we have some security and protection out here. That, and they just seem like some good people to know."

Cerb took a pause, reflecting on distant memories. "Mac actually reminds me of a marine I used to know. Corporal Thomas. A 3043, practically ran the whole supply platoon himself. Dude always found time to find out what all the infantry guys needed. Boots, phone cards, candy bars, or hot sauce. Whatever we needed, he had our back. Then his dad died. He went back for the funeral, came back a few weeks later, and separated."

Lumberman was quick to ask before Cerb went on any further. "Why'd he get out? Couldn't deal with the loss or something?"

"Nah, nothing like that," Cerb replied. "I mean, yeah, he was pretty broken up about it, but he came from some big ass farm. Cornfields and cattle. All that shit. But when his dad died, his mom and younger brothers and sisters couldn't keep up. Said they were gonna lose the farm if he didn't come home. And he did. He didn't even ask if he could stay in. Just asked what he had to sign to get out."

Lumberman shot him a questionable look. "They can let you out for shit like that?"

Cerb huffed. "You can get out for just about any reason so long as the CO approves it, really. There's some legal text out there that covers shit like in his situation, but I don't remember how it works. He was a good man, though. Good marine. Lucky fucker actually had a family worth keeping."

"Must be nice," Lumberman answered back. His words were honest and reflected the same tone of sorrow, and jealousy Cerb had.

"Found'em on Facebook a while back," Cerb added. "Married, kids of his own, now. Full-blown cowboy redneck."

"Ha," Lumberman laughed slightly. "Sounds like your kinda people. Corn fed and cowboy hats."

Cerb innocently laughed at the idea. "Ha, ha. Fuck you, dude. I look goofy enough without some stupid ass hat on my head. Besides, you know that I'm clearly the upper crust of white trash, not redneck. Hillrod, maybe."

Lumberman pulled out a clump of grass and tossed it in Cerb's face. "Awe, come on, man. You know that shit's interchangeable."

"Pft," Cerb muffled out. "Like you know white folk lifestyles. Kiss my ass," he joked.

"You'd think between you, Chris, and Benny that I'd of learned something by now," Lumberman said playfully sarcastic.

Cerb brushed the grass off his chest. "At least half 'uh Chris," Cerb offered. "I mean, he's no Thomas, but shit. Ya know."

Lumberman gave in. "I'll figure it out someday. I'll discover the secrets to your hidden cowboy life you don't want me to see."

A woman's scream came blasting from the house, making the two sit up straight. They listened for a moment, trying to assess what they just heard. A moment of absolute silence, save the gentle brushing of leaves overhead, was all they could hear.

"CERB!" Kelly's voice cut through the calm of the warm spring afternoon. Her scream was urgent. She needed help.

"What the fuck?" Lumberman asked, looking back up towards the house where Kelly and all the others were supposed to be.

"Get up! GO! GO! GO!" Cerb shouted, rising to his feet and pulling Lumberman up with him. They both raced towards the house.

[Minutes earlier in the Apple house.]

"Do both the cinnamon and sugar go in this cupboard or just the cinnamon?" Kelly asked Granny Smith.

"Cinnamon up top, sugar down below." Granny directed.

Kelly put the last two items away and reached over to shut off the water to the sink. "This reminds me a lot of the times I would go over and help my friend Becky clean up her house. Her mother was probably the worst cook I ever met. I can't remember how many times I had to scrape charred macaroni from the bottom of a pot or petrified chunks of cheese from a casserole dish."

"That bad, huh?" Granny asked, finding some humor in the story.

"Oh, god, it was bad," Kelly added. "That lady couldn't take care of a household if her life depended on it. Luckily for Becky, she had friends like me and everyone else."

Granny pulled out a stool and sat down, resting her front hooves on the center table. "This friend of yours, Becky. She couldn't do the cooking or cleaning herself?"

Kelly dipped her hands in the warm, soapy water, scrubbing the first set of dishes. "Sometimes, she could. Becky is the one I mentioned earlier that's sick. Some days are worse than others for her. And back then, when we were younger, she wasn't getting all the right meds and treatments to help her breathing to keep her on her feet. So, we all helped her out the best we could."

Granny could respect such a sentiment. "Well, that's mighty kind of y'alls to take care of a friend like that."

"Yep," Kelly gleefully replied. "Some of us cooked, some of us cleaned, Lumberman was their go-to handyman. Other times we would take turns driving her out to her medical appointments when her mother was too busy."

"She must have been a hard-working lady," Granny replied. "Being a mom isn't easy, ya know."

Kelly slowed down at that response. Her hand circled a dish with much less effort in the sink. "Yeah... something like that."

Granny could tell that was a response that was leaving something left unspoken. "Something like that, or something not like that, sweety?"

Kelly stopped washing the plate; the question had hit some unpleasant memories. "No. It wasn't like that." She picked up her pace and went back to washing.

"Becky's mom was terrible," Kelly spoke up more clearly. "She did everything she could to try and push Becky off to anyone else who could take her after she first got sick. Said she couldn't deal with the hardship of watching her baby girl suffer. Not that she could have noticed when she was blitzed out of her mind bouncing from one deadbeat boyfriend to the next."

Granny felt terrible for having asked now. "I'm sorry, dear."

Kelly continued without letting another word in edgewise. "It's fine, Granny. When things got worse, Becky had us to take care of her. But then her mother found out that she could pull money from the state to take care of her. So suddenly watching her baby girl suffer became a badge of honor she wore for everyone to see. Of course, eventually, doing the bare minimum was too much for her, and it started daily fights between her and Becky. Then her mom started calling us up, screaming why we weren't doing everything we could to help our friend. So, we eventually took over all the responsibilities of taking care of Becky, with the agreement that her mother never talk to us again."

"You can't be serious," Granny asked, rather shocked.

"Nope," Kelly answered, "She never won a Mother of the Year award, and no one ever had to ask why."

"Granny Smith!" Came Applejack's voice through an opening door. "Can you tell me why you allowed our new guest to—" Applejack again noticed Kelly was cleaning. "Ahem. Allowed our guest to do Big Mac's chores?"

"It's no problem, honestly," Kelly answered. "We were happy to help."

"Well, yes. I gathered that." Applejack sneered.

Granny motioned for Applejack to join her at the table. "Now, Applejack. From what I've heard so far, Kelly and her friends seem like some real tough cookies. And it's not like we couldn't use the help here on the farm."

A knock on the door interrupted the conversation.

Granny looked up towards the front door. "Big Mac, be a dear and see who that is, would ya?"

Big Mac turned and walked through the doorway, the mallet bumping up against the door frame.

"And don't be bringing any more tools in the house!" Granny hollered. She bitterly looked down into the table. "Crabapples," she mumbled before looking up to Applejack again. "Where was I? Oh, yes. Now, when Big Mac first told me what all the going ons was, I said the same thing. But when—"

"Applejack," Big Mac intentionally interrupted. "I think this might be important."

Big Mac came back into the kitchen, three royal guards following in tow; Spearhead, and two Gary Stu looking guards. To Spearheads right stood a white Earth Pony holding a spear. To the left was a white unicorn with a sword and shield strapped to either side.

Applejack sat still, trying to figure out why the royal guards would be looking for her. "Uh, can I help you, fellas? We're kind of in the middle of something."

Spearhead stepped forward between the two guards that accompanied him. "Applejack. We have orders to escort you to the dwelling of the humans. Princess Celestia is to interrogate them in their connection to the wanted fugitive, Sunset Shimmer."

Kelly quietly put down the dishes back into the sink and started to dry her hands. She realized that a bad situation had found its way to the kitchen. One she shouldn't stick around for.

"Interrogate? Fugitive!" Applejack exclaimed, jumping out of her seat.

"Hey, it seems like I shouldn't be here for this, I'm gonna take a step outside if that's okay," Kelly softly spoke, making her way to the door that she originally came in when she left the barn.

"Oh, buck," Big Mac said under his breath. "Hey, sis. You get all that worked out. I'm- I'm going to take our good loooooong time friend outside. Keep her out of your mane while you talk with your buddies."

"Hold it right there, civilian," Spearhead ordered, trying to sound as intimidating as possible. "Who's your friend... there," He quickly trailed off, taking in all the features of Kelly.

"Hey!" The Earth pony shouted, pointing his spear at Kelly. "Look! Only stands on two legs, no body fur, and no claws or fangs. That thing is a human!"

The unicorn grabbed his sword with his magic and drew it. He pointed the blade first at Granny, then Kelly. "No pony move," His voice trembled and he was visibly frightened.

"Celestia said the humans could be dangerous like Sunset Shimmer," The earth pony rattled off, sounding just as frightened as the unicorn. "I've heard the stories of Sunset. She took out over a dozen guards. Not even Celestia was able to stop her."

The earth pony guard struggled to steady his spear and keep it trained on Kelly. "The princess demands an audience with you."

Kelly backed away, trying to make her way to the door. "Mac. Granny. Applejack. I didn't do anything. I don't know what they're talking about."

Granny slid off her stool, marching up to Spearhead. A stern glare from her aging eyes beating down on him. "Now, hold it just a minute there, Buster. Kelly is here with us, and she—"

Spearhead brushed her aside into Applejack. "She is coming with us. As are you, Applejack."

Applejack steadied Granny back up on all fours. "You all need to calm down, just let us talk to Kelly first."

"No! I'm not going anywhere with you." Kelly turned to reach for the doorknob but was stopped by the earth pony jumping in front of her. She doubled back as the tip of the spear came dangerously close to her face. "Mac! Don't let them take me."

The chaos that followed was a mesh of fear and stupidity that would leave lasting damages and shape major future events. In many ways, this is where it all went wrong.

Kelly turned her back to the earth pony guard and threw herself into Big Mac's neck. She wrapped her arms around him for protection. Spearhead moved up, cutting off the line of sight between the earth pony and the unicorn. The unicorn pressed forward to separate the two, but only took a single step in before Applejack reached out and pulled back on his armor, trying to stop him. The earth pony guard readied his weapon and ordered Kelly away from the civilian.

Big Mac brought his left front leg up to pull Kelly in closer to him at the same time that he noticed the unicorn brought his sword back and struck Applejack in the head with the hilt which knocked her back.

Big Mac in a fit of panic, shouted to the unicorn. "No! Stop!"

The earth pony could only see Kelly grabbing Big Mac, and assumed that he was yelling at her to stop. The young royal guard reacted the only way he thought he should at this alien threat attacking a fellow Equestrian.

"Treacherous Beast!" The royal guard yelled before thrusting his spear in a misguided attempt of bravery and defense for another pony.

There was no drawn-out contemplation of what transpired. Kelly didn’t stop to question why the pain had ripped its way through her side and radiated through her ribs. Her body stiffened, but her legs buckled. Then, her lips parted just enough for her gut to steal one short and powerful gasp.

The change in Kelly’s posture, as well as her gasp for air, forced Big Mac’s attention away from his sister and back to Kelly. He reared his head up and pulled his eyes back in line with hers.

Big Mac didn’t see the pain in her eyes at first glance. It was the terror she felt that was all too easy to read. Those shining windows to the soul, decorated with splashes of brown and amber that previously shined with such alluring beauty, were now shallow and desperate.

Still holding onto Big Mac, Kelly’s fingers curled and tightened. One hand gripping his mane and the other pressing through the fur on his neck and clawing at his skin. Then, like a banshee, she wailed a deafening scream that froze every pony in the room. So immobilized were the unprepared ponies that the earth pony guard didn’t even retract his weapon.

Kelly pulled herself away. The shaft bowed under the pressure of her torn flesh bearing down against the tip of the spear and its awkward angle.

Immediately, Kelly felt the warmth running down her side, blood pumping out with every heartbeat. She stumbled a few steps away from the bloodied edges of the spear and grasped over the wound with her palm before she collapsed. Her back slammed with the full weight of her body into the lower cupboards. She slid further down to her side, the blood already soaking her shirt, leaving a smear of crimson as she descended to the floor.

She held up her hand to assess the damage; no patch of skin was left unpainted in red. She called out just as loud as her scream before. “Cerb!”

“WHAT DID YOU DO!” Big Mac boomed, the rage turning his innocent presence to one so domineering that even Spearhead shuttered.

“Oh my gosh! Kelly!” Applejack shouted as she rushed over to Kelly’s side, only to be blocked off by Spearhead’s outstretched wing.

"Hey? What the?" Applejack protested.

The frightened Gary Stu earth pony quivered under the vehement approach of Big Mac. The situation was out of their control, and this foolish guard rationalized the idea that he needed to take it back himself.

“Citizen!” He weakly commanded. “I need you to step aside, or you will be charged with aiding and—“

Big Mac could no longer tolerate any more of these royal thugs, and this puffed-up pony before him would be the first to face his wrath.

Big Mac needed only to lean forward to close the distance between him and the earth pony. Coming in fast with a battle cry, he brought down his teeth on the poor pony's snout and clamped down tight. Ignoring the pleading screams to let go, Big Mac shook the pony hard in his jaws, just as a predator would its prey.

Big Mac thrashed the guard trapped in his maw. Slamming him into the kitchen counters, the table, then up off his hooves and down into the floor.

Spearhead jumped in to rescue his comrade but was stopped by the battered guard's body slamming into him. He was struck hard enough by the ragdoll guard that it lifted him off his hooves and sent him into the unicorn that was too awestruck to react.

Another round of thrashing and Big Mac finally released him on the upward shake, slamming him into the ceiling.

The guard's body crashed against the plaster overhead, sending broken shards off in all directions. Now barely conscious, the pony fell into the empty bucking zone of Ponyville’s number one apple tree bucker. The pony guard mentally braced for an impact he could not avoid. And with a mighty buck, the guard was fired off to the wall like a cannonball via a two-iron horseshoe delivery service.

The wall stood no chance against the stallion's body at such speeds and force. The timber was ripped off and splintered as most of the outside wall was obliterated in a spectacle of wood, glass, plaster, and pony all tossed out into the lawn.

The unicorn guard struggled to come to his feet. Spearhead was stunned by the impact and was slow to stand up or let the unicorn out from under him. “Spearhead! Get ahold of yourself! We need to reign in this renegade pony!”

The unicorn finally managed to push Spearhead up with the combined effort of his hooves and magic. His sword and shield levitated back up to him, and he readied himself for combat.

“Big Mac, no!” Applejack shouted in the towering sight of her brother.

The unicorn then saw it, too. Big Mac had the leather strap around his hoof and had just finished the last tightening spin. The unicorn dropped his sword and cowered under his shield. Quietly, he prayed. “Celestia, as your faithful royal guard, I pray that you may protect me from all threats that—“

Big Mac swung down with full force. The mallet struck the shield dead center, creating a gong that rang through the whole house and echoed far past the borders of the orchard. Down below, a second gong from the shield rang out while bouncing in the cellar and echoed up through the new pony-sized hole in the kitchen floor.

That was more than enough to put Spearhead back in the proper headspace. He grabbed the sword in his left wing and jumped back to take him out of striking range. “Big Mac! By the authority of the Royal Guards of Equestria, you are under arrest for interfering with her Majesty's orders and the assault of two of her royal guards. You will be treated as an enemy hostile and detained by force unless you drop your weapon and surrender the human accomplice, now! ”

Big Mac sidestepped to Kelly, still slumped over and struggling to hold the wound in her side closed. He slung back the mallet behind him and stretched out his free hoof to her.

As difficult as it was to do, she let go of her wound and reached out with her bloody hand, interlocking it with his fetlock. He pulled her in close to his chest and let her move her hand back up to cover her wound again. He held her tightly and added more pressure to the bleeding gash.

“It’ll be a bright and sunny day in Tartarus before I let any of you close to Kelly or any of her friends again,” Big Mac snarled in defiance.

Spearhead was almost happy to hear the refusal. "That was your third and final mistake."

Kelly started to mumble something, though her sobs made it hard to understand, “Get Cerb. Lumberman. Take me home.”

“Don’t worry, Miss Kelly, I’ll make sure you get home. Don’t you worry about that one bit.” Big Mac assured her as he walked her closer to the open wall.

“Ya hear me?” Big Mac asked.

Kelly didn’t answer. Her head slumped down, and her body went limp.

Big Mac gently shook her. “Kelly. You still with me? Miss Kelly? Come on now.” After she didn’t reply again, Big Mac started to panic. “Miss Kelly?” He looked down to see her still breathing but otherwise lifeless.”

The familiar sound of the truck's engine revving up roared outside from the barn made its way through the busted wall. Big Mac's ears turned to the source and recognized the noise. He softly laid Kelly down on the floor, knowing what it meant. “Applejack. Take Miss Kelly outside to her friends. I’m not done with Flathead, here.”

“My name is Spearhead, you traitor,” the pegasus spat.

Big Mac glared down across the room to the confident pegasus. “That’s where you’re wrong. It’s Flathead. And I have the mallet to prove it.”

Applejack ran to her brother's side, slipped herself under Kelly's arm, and started to carry her out. “Now, don’t you do nothing foolish, Big Mac.”

“I won’t,” Big Mac boasted, bouncing the mallet up and down in his hoof.

“And don’t you go loosing, neither,” Applejack added.

“Of course not, sis.” Big Mac grunted, bringing the mallet up, ready for another swing. “That would be foolish.”

Applejack was only a few steps through the busted wall, and Cerb was already running up to her.

Cerb sped up the porch to Applejack, Kelly's limp body half on Applejack's back and the other drug through the scattered pieces of the busted wall. A trail of blood dripped and was smeared along their path. “What happened? What happened to Kelly?” Cerb demanded, sounding just as furious as Big Mac was moments ago.

Applejack helped slide Kelly off her back and into Cerb’s arms. “I dunno what’s going on. Celestia’s guards showed up saying they need me to go to y’all’s place so she could talk to your friends about some wanted criminal named Sunset Shimmer.”

Both ponies in the house finally ended the standoff and charged each other, yelling like madmen. Spearhead raised himself in the air and kicked the kitchen table into Big Mac's gut, taking him down to the floor.

Big Mac landed on his back as the table came to a stop over him. He grunted angrily, coming into the fight with this kind of disadvantage. As he glared, looking up at the underside of the table, Spearhead's swords stabbed through and pierced into the floor, missing Big Mac's face by only inches and cutting off a lock of hair. His eyes focused on the blade, seeing just how close it came. He then looked back up again. "What happened to being detained?"

Spearhead struggled to pull the blade out, getting it wedged in the flooring. He grunted as he strained. "Gah! I hope this thing is stuck in your stupid face!"

Big Mac snorted hard, literally huffing steam. "Typical elitist pegasus. Still needs an earth pony to do the heavy lifting," Big Mac mocked while curling up his rear legs and positioning his hooves under the center of the table.

Another mighty buck from the big red stallion sent the table rocketing up. Spearhead, sword and all, crashed into the ceiling, sandwiched between the table that cracked around the polished gold armor of the Pegasus.

Spearhead grit his teeth, looking down at the table as it fell away while he remained loosely stuck in the ceiling. As the table dropped further, he could see just past its edge that the mallet was drawing back again for an upward strike. He flexed his wings, pushing him out of the plaster and releasing him. As fast as he could, he flapped his right wing with a powerful thrust and turned his body. That's all he needed to fly out from above the table as Big Mac delivered a devastating blow to the table.

The table cracked again under the force of the mallet and broke through the weakened upstairs flooring, the table itself then snapped apart, freeing the sword.

Spearhead smashed his hooves against the wall and bucked himself off back to the fight. Flying in, he caught the sword in his teeth and moved in to slash at his big red target.

Big Mac arched back, narrowly missing the blade cutting through the air.

Spearhead landed on the floor, dropped the sword from his mouth, and into his waiting wing. With a firm grasp on it again, he thrust himself back into the fight.

The house quickly came filled with the sounds of their weapons clashing together. The battle intensified, and all the clamoring from their crashing and smashing as they tore the house apart broke out into the open air.

Cerb didn't have the luxury of joining the fight at the moment. Kelly lay in his arms, unconscious, and blood still spilling out under his hand. He had carried Kelly down the porch and now ran towards the barn.

Applejack followed Cerb by his side, continuing her explanation. “Then they realized that Kelly was a human and said they were gonna take her back to yer place, whether she liked it or not. Then…” Applejack shook her head. I dunno what all happened next. I got thumped on the head, one of the guards stabbed Kelly with his spear for no good reason at all, and then Big Macintosh just went ballistic on all of 'em. And where are we going?"

Applejack's ears twisted toward an unfamiliar mechanical noise. "What’s that sound?”

On cue, Lumberman pulled out of the barn with the tires spinning and kicking up dust. He whipped the truck around and steered towards them.

Applejack remembered the large yellow wagon machine from the human's house. She wondered what type of magic must be used to make the oversized contraption move on its own like it did.

“We heard Kelly scream and started running," Cerb explained, panting with Kelly still in his arms. "Then we saw something crash through your wall, so I told Lumberman to get the truck. Figured it was time to get the fuck out of here.” Cerb finished explaining.

“It wasn’t a thing that crashed through the wall. It was him!” Applejack trotted in pace with Cerb and pointed with her hoof at the white earth pony.

The pony she pointed to was knocked out cold, covered in debris from his forceful exit of the house, and heaped up in a lump on the lawn. The bumps and bruises he got from Big Mac's beating showed through every area of his body not covered in armor. His snout stuck out as especially bruised and swollen around the bite mark.

“That be the feller that stabbed Kelly,” Applejack revealed. “What you see there is all Big Mac’s doing.”

Almost too fast to be safe, Lumberman pulled up alongside them. “What the fuck happened here?! And who the fuck is Big Mac fighting in there?!” Lumberman yelled out through the passenger window, pointing to the hole in the side of the farmhouse.

Looking inside, it was clear that Big Mac was in a struggle. He swung the mallet frantically, trying to take down the last royal guard, but that Pegasus could dance. One short flap of his wings had him dart in any which direction he wanted. Just as nimble, however, Big Mac managed to dodge or block each slash and jab of the sword the Pegasus somehow managed to hold in his wings.

Cerb turned back to the truck and opened the rear side door. He laid Kelly halfway onto the floor of the back seat, resting her hand over her still bleeding wound. “Applejack, sit back here with Kelly, pull her in the rest of the way, and keep the pressure on the wound. James, take them back to the house. Have Becky stitch her up. I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

“Be back as soon as you can? Where the fuck you going?” Lumberman demanded. “Get in the fucking truck. Let’s go!”

Cerb backed up enough to let Applejack jump in with Kelly. “Mac’s still in there. No one get’s left behind.” He proclaimed as a matter of fact while helping to bring Kelly's legs in.

With Kelly in, and Applejack tending to her, he shut the door.

“Exactly!” Lumberman shouted. “You're someone! I ain't leaving you here!”

Back in the house, both stallions were panting, though neither would yield. Spearhead cautiously stepped around the debris in the room, keeping pace with Big Mac. “Okay, this has gone on long enough,” Spearhead announced before dropping his sword.

Big Mac couldn’t tell if this was some kind of diversion, or if the pegasus was surrendering. The answer came with Spearhead stomping his hoof on the blunt end of the spear the earth pony guard had dropped.

The spear flipped up and spun in a blur where Spearhead managed to snatch it out of the air in mid-spin. Not only did he catch it, he quickly demonstrated his familiarity with the weapon. Spinning it around his hooves and back, never letting it come in contact with the surroundings. This was his weapon of mastery.

The last guard stood poised and ready, the spear in his hooves held firm and steady. “I’m about to show you why my name is Spearhead,” He threatened through gritted teeth.

“Spearhead, look out!” Granny Smith shouted out behind him.

Spearhead reactively turned to face the new threat. Unfortunately, he did not turn fast enough, and something black and metallic struck him between the eyes. Whatever it was, when it connected with his helmet, it released a pleasant aroma of apples and cinnamon. A bit burnt, but still pleasing to the senses.

Granny Smith glared daggers at the staggered Pegasus. “I just threw a frying pan at yer face. Haha! Take that, ya orange peel-eaten jerk!”

The final guard's vision flashed to all white, and he had become disorientated. The frying pan that struck him delivered something much worse than a headache could ever bring on.

“Hey, Flathead!” Big Mac yelled out.

Spearhead turned to where he heard Big Mac’s voice. Several frightening images of a giant angry farm horse holding a mallet slowly came into focus and spun around each other. “It’s— “ He stumbled forward awkwardly, yet still determined. “—Spearhead.”

“Not after this,” Big Mac corrected him.

The last thing Spearhead saw was several Big Macs on their hind legs, all taking a step forward, their front right hoofs stretched out behind them and their mallets arching up towards him.

He was defeated without further protest. Waiting for the final blow, he gripped his spear as tightly as he could with whatever pride as a royal guard he had left, shut his eyes, and waited for the darkness to embrace him.

When Big Mac's swing connected, Spearhead felt nothing. Not the mallet's impact jarring his brain against his cranium, not the metal of his helmet flattening over his head, nor his face busting through the kitchen floor. Those were all things he would feel when he woke up staring down into the cellar.

Big Mac stood triumphant and exhausted, still holding the mallet that trapped the head of his new enemy in the floor.

Cerb peaked his head around into the kitchen from the remaining section of the wall still standing. He didn’t expect to see the scene Big Mac had created. Cerb peered into what looked like Big Mac standing over a horse decapitated by his mallet. “Is it clear?”

Big Mac didn’t even look back, “Eeyup.”

Cerb stepped in and examined all the damage. “Jesus, fuck… How many of these pricks did you kill?”

Big Mac snapped his attention to Cerb and all but jumped in shock. “Kill! I didn’t kill no pony. They’ll be fine.”

Spearhead's leg twitched, and a wing rapidly tried to flap and stretch in short, jerky contractions.

Big Mac pulled the mallet out of the hole he smashed Spearhead’s face through. “I mean. Not today, obviously.”

Granny Smith crept over, looking down the first hole from the unicorn guard, and then craned her neck to the pegasus. "Certainly not tomorrow, neither."

As much as Cerb wanted to explore this, there were more pressing matters at hand. “Okay, Big Red. I owe you, but we need to get Kelly out of here. I need to know what they did to her. Was she poisoned, or did they use some kind of magic to knock her out?”

The sound of glass and wood snapping pulled their attention as Lumberman backed the truck up to the porch in front of the kitchen.

Lumberman put the truck and parked and stuck his torso out the window, waving his hand frantically. "We gotta go, now," Lumberman spoke up just low enough for them to hear, but did so with urgency.

A knock came from the front door again. "Apples! This is the Canterlot Royal Guard. We're here to rendezvous with Spearhead and the rest of our squad to escort Miss Applejack to the princess. We also heard sounds of a struggle on our way here. We may require your assistance?"

"Rest of the squad?" Cerb uttered under his breath. "Fucking A. Squads can be up to twelve strong."

Cerb patted Big Mac on his chest and looked down to Granny. "Mac, Granny, get in the truck. We'll get you out of here."

"No," Granny protested. "You two go, I'll distract them."

"Granny?" Big Mac questioned her offer.

Granny turned to Cerb. "You there, big fella. Get your friends and Macintosh somewhere safe." She turned to Big Mac. "Don't worry about me. I can handle this."

Big Mac protested. "But Granny?"

"Mac," Cerb tugged on Big Mac's horse collar. "Come on, we gotta go now," He ordered before hurrying back and jumping into the bed of the truck.

"Mac," Granny said softly, placing a hoof on Big Mac's cheek. "I know why you did what'cha did."

Big Mac looked back to Granny, who was oddly smiling warmly with knowing eyes. He couldn't believe she already knew.

"You can't help her by staying here or getting carted off to the dungeon," Granny explained. "Now go with them, but don't leave until the music starts. That contraption is too noisy. You'd never get out unnoticed," she instructed, walking calmly out to the next room where the pounding on the door came again.

Big Mac swallowed hard and nodded. "Thanks, Granny."

Big Mac trotted over and stepped into the metal bed of the truck as quietly as he could. "Hold on. Granny said not to leave until she turns the music on."

Lumberman opened a sliding glass panel on the back window. "Where's the Granny horse?"

Cerb moved his face in front of the window. "Just hold a sec, she said not to leave until the music starts."

Lumberman could have popped a blood vessel. "What the fuck are you talking about? What the fuck we need music for?" He stage whispered furiously. "We need to get Kelly out of her right the fuck now. Get your Granny in here, and let's go."

Applejack looked up, still holding Kelly up against her and doing her best to control the bleeding. "Big Mac, what do you mean wait till the music starts? What's Granny doing?

Static and the crackling pops of a record player suddenly were heard from somewhere in the house. Mac, Cerb, and Lumberman silently looked back into the house. Applejack turned an ear to the open window.

More knocking came pounding on the front door. Whoever was out there started yelling into the door about who they were and why they were there again. Then the music began to play and all but drowned them out. The music seemed familiar. It sounded like something resembling the 1920's styled saloon piano music. The kind where ladies dressed in western-themed Cabaret and would dance on stage and do the cancan.

"Is that?" Cerb asked, almost apologetically.

Big Mac sighed, knowing exactly what she was doing. "Go now. Please."

"Got it," Lumberman answered and moved back to his seat. He popped the gear in drive and eased the truck out and away from the house, making sure the engine stayed only at a low idle.

Pulling away, the music started to fade. Granny's voice was only once loud enough to be heard. "Guards! Guards! Help me! Somepony has stolen my morals and good sense of judgment!"

Cerb turned to Big Mac, looking on him with a mix of respect and sorrow for Granny's sacrifice. "Dude. Your grandma is a fucking boss."

Big Mac glanced back to his home and the grandmother he regretfully abandoned. "I don't know what that means, but I'm sure you're right."

Faintly in the distance, the royal guard's struggle grew to a whisper. "Lady! Control yourself! Stop removing his armor!"

Cerb nodded. "A fucking boss."

15. Almost...

Author's Note

15. Almost...

After they were in the clear, Lumberman circled back with the instructions from Big Mac. They stayed just far enough away to avoid detection from the guards. Lord only knows how long Granny Smith could hold them off if she even could at all. Once back on the clear path, Lumberman pushed the limits of what was safe for all the passengers as he sped back.

Coming back down the familiar hills, Lumberman made a b-line straight to the front door and laid in on the horn. Once he reached the house and hit the breaks. The tires dug into the soft soil, digging up the grass and making the truck slide almost to the point of losing control.

As soon as the truck was parked, everyone jumped out that could. Lumberman opened the back door for Applejack. She looked out the door, worried and uncertain what to do. She'd been holding onto Kelly the whole drive. All the blood that had been bleeding over her was finally starting to take its toll on her state of mind. There had also been no sign of improvement the entire time she was there with her.

Cerb came in to take over. "Hey, come on. I can take her from here. We got to get her inside."

Applejack was a bit slow to respond. "Yeah. Right." She looked back down to Kelly's motionless body and her blood-stained shirt. "Do I..."

"Here," Cerb reached in, sliding her hoof away and taking the pressure off the wound. "You slid out, and I'll grab her. Lumberman, get the door."

Lumberman ran to the front door, practically knocking it off its hinges as he threw his shoulder into it. "Becky! We need you! Now!" He shouted as he entered the hallway. To his dismay, as he entered the kitchen, he saw a sight that made his heart drop into his stomach and steal his breath away.

"Lumberman," Becky asked, sounding a little scared from his entrance. "What's wrong? Is everything okay?"

Applejack trotted in not too far behind. "Hey, is there anything else I can do to help before-" Applejack locked up all fours and slid just passed Lumberman. The blood on her hooves making it difficult to keep traction on the slick tiled floor.

"Becky!" Cerb hollered, carrying Kelly in just passed the doorway, Big Mac right on his heels.

"Dude! Wait!" Lumberman hollered back.

Too concerned with Kelly, Cerb and Big Mac continued further in until he saw the same sight that made the others freeze.

"Is everything alright?" harked the royal voice of the one and only Princess Celestia.

All four stared in dread. In the living room sat all the others, a dozen royal guards, and Princess Celestia in the center of all of them.

"Applejack?" Celestia spoke up, seeing the red that had coated over much of her orange coat from the neck down. "What in the world are you covered in?"

"Kelly!" Becky screamed out. The sight of her friend unconscious in Cerb's arms, and both of them covered in blood took a moment to process. "What happened?!" She yelled, bolting out of her seat and rushing over.

Chris stood up from his recliner. "Holy fuck! Is she okay?"

Sniff jumped out of his seat, "I'll grab the medkit!" He yelled, running past them and climbing up the stairs.

Benny ran just behind him. "You grab the one in the bathroom! I got a bigger one stashed away in my room somewhere!"

Rainbow Dash stood up from the floor. "Medkit? Is she hurt? Should I get help?"

"What?" Rarity blurted out, jumping up and making her way to Cerb's side, with Fluttershy right behind her.

Cerb and Lumberman both eyed them with an unwelcoming stair but quickly turned their attention back to Celestia and the many guards that surrounded her.

Fluttershy hovered up to get a better view of Kelly. "What happened to Kelly? Is there something I can get to help?"

Becky was all over Kelly, holding her hand and calling out her name, She lifted Kelly's head. "Kelly, talk to me, hun. What happened." Seeing her friend like this was almost just like when they first arrived, and Kelly was cradling her instead.

"What happened?" Becky asked in a hushed voice, but she heard no answer. She looked up to Cerb, tears running down her face. "Justin, what the fuck happened!"

Cerb and Lumberman still stood silent. Their blood was boiling, but all they could do was stare at the room full of those they now held responsible.

"Justin! Say something! What happened out there?!" Becky screamed again.

"I'll tell you what happened," Big Mac answered, followed by a dull thud of something hitting the floor.

Big Mac pushed his way through, walking between Cerb and Lumberman, his mallet again attached to his wrist. With each step, he continued to tighten the leather strap.

The royal guards in the room took notice and raised up or unholstered their weapons. Tensions increased with sounds of metal clanking as they took defensive positions, their spears smacking against their armor and the swords unsheathing. At the same time, Lumberman slowly stepped back towards the shotgun left standing upright in the divider section of the kitchen and the living room.

Big Mac stood in front of his new friends, and now that some time had passed, the story of the battle back on the farm was showing. Much of his fur was matted and roughed up. Small bumps and bruises riddled all of his limbs, and his left eye was darkening with a healthy shiner.

"Macintosh," Celestia called out, concerned for his well being. "What-"

"Your Royal Guards accused Kelly of being a criminal! Tried to abduct her, and then stabbed her in the back as I held her in my hooves!" Big Mac screamed at the leader of Equestria.

Sniff and Benny returned from the upstairs with the medical supplies in hand but stopped at the sight of the standoff.

Celestia stepped off the couch and stood tall, radiating her authority. "That's not possible. My guards would never do such a horrible thing."

"Oh, it's true alright," Applejack countered with a mouth full of remorse. "I can't imagine what would have happened had I not stopped the other guard that tried to attack her, as well."

Applejack lowered her head and removed her hat. With sad eyes, she looked up and pulled what little hair of her mane covered her forehead, revealing a large knot. "He didn't appreciate me trying to hold him back from Kelly, and so he cracked me upside the head the pommel of his sword." She softly put her hat back on. "Better me than her," She ended with a sharp tone of anger.

The room grew silent. If Applejack said it, it had to be true. Who could question such a claim if it came from the Element of Honesty?

"I can't believe any of this." Celestia shook her head. "Where are the guards that did this?"

"Still on the farm, I reckon," Big Mac answered bluntly.

Celestia could tell that response didn't leave room for a good explanation. "Still on the farm? They were just sent to escort Applejack here to our new guest. Why are they still there?"

Big Mac swung his mallet up into his hoof and held it as he did before when he faced off with Spearhead. "They're still there because I didn't like what the dun did to Kelly."

Celestia gasped, and the guards moved in closer to their princess. "Big Macintosh! You didn't! Is that why you're-"

"I most certainly did, Princess," Big Mac answered back, his voice rich with ire. "I'm sorry things had to work out this way. But ain't no pony gonna hurt one of my friends like that and get away with it."

As soon as those words left his lips, everyone could see an instant change in the guards. Their eyes narrowed, and their bodies flexed, ready to fight and avenge their fellow guardsmen.

Celestia couldn't accept their story, but if one of their friends were injured, she would tend to that first. "I will get to the bottom of this," She stepped closer to the group. "Now if you would let me take a look at-"

Lumberman took a big step up in front of the group next to Big Mac and raised the shotgun. He racked in a shell. "Not a chance, Princess."

The guards jumped in front of Celestia, forming a wall of armored ponies, swords, shields, and spears. Big Mac raised the mallet up over his shoulder, ready for another round if that's what this was leading to. Even Applejack hunkered down in a fighting stance. The other ladies, both human and pony, shrunk back afraid of what would happen next.

"Woah! Woah! Woah!" Chris shouted out as he stepped in front of both groups with his hands raised up to hold each side from attacking each other. "Guys! This is probably just a big misunderstanding."

Chris turned to Celestia. "Princess, please. We made a lot of progress today, right?"

"What you talking about, Chris? What the fuck were you all talking about when we were gone?" Lumberman asked while moving the gun from one guard to the next, trying to keep each one in check.

[Not too long after Big Mac rode off with the others to the farm.]

"Biggie did murder Tupac, dumbass," Benny argued back.

Sniff stood up. "I can't hold a conversation with you guys if you actually believe Tupac is dead."

"What? Dead? Awe, no," Chris mockingly gestured. "He was just shot four times in the chest. How could he be dead?"

Sniff walked out of the shade and readdressed his friends. "Well, for one thing. Cerb took more hits than that, and he survived."

Benny turned away at the terrible joke. "Dude! Don't- Don't fucking go there."

"Dude? Really?" Chris shared the same sentiment.

Sniff didn't back down. "I'm just saying. Cerb went through worse and survived it in sand-country while being worked on by Uncle Sam. If that doesn't scream survivable, I don't know what does."

Benny was a little more pissed off now. Not from what Sniff said, but because he actually thought the joke about government medical services was funny. He turned away in shame. "Valid point," He answered, pointing a finger to emphasize his agreement. "But look at Cerb, and then think back to Tupac's scrawny ass. Is it really all that hard to believe that our Cerb would make it out and not Tupac?"

Sniff turned to his side, putting his hands together and resting them under his lips like a man who was contemplating something deeply. "Also, valid," He acknowledges taking a few steps forward. "However," He raised his right hand up, pointing to the sky, ready to drop a revelation on them. "You are overlooking one vital aspect of the Tupac assassination."

Benny rolled his eyes. "Don't tell me. Tupac was never-"

"Tupac was never shot!" Sniff finished before Benny could. "You are absolutely correct. It was all a clever ruse they both used so they could finally retire out of the rap game. However! Tupac made one fatal mistake. Actually, it was just a mistake because he didn't die-But one mistake!"

Chris bobbed his hands up and down, already knowing the answer.

"He kept making music." Sniff and Chris answered in unison.

"Man, it just makes you think," Sniff stopped, looking out towards the forest edge. He then noticed that Becky and Rainbow Dash had walked off, and that's where they were headed.

"I thought we weren't supposed to go in the woods? What the fuck are they doing?" Sniff asked the others as if they knew.

Benny leaned forward to see for himself. "He just caught the last glimpse before they disappeared behind the greenery. "Not alone at least. She's got Rainbow Dash with her. They should be fine."

Sniff propped his hands on his hips. "Is Lesbo Dash really her safest bet out there?"

Chris struggled to get back up on his feet. "A pegasus that can fly faster than the speed of sound and knows karate. Gee Sniff, I think you better go grab the twelve-gauge and babysit. Poor Rainbow will be so grateful that a big strong man like you came to protect her. Hell, she might even put a skirt on for ya as thanks."

"Gah," Sniff winced. "I fucking hope not. I mean. I'm all about get'n tail, but not fucking literally. Besides, didn't you already call dibs, Chubs?"

Chris hated that name. "Oh please, I doubt I like My Little Pony as much as you love getting pussy. You'll get thirsty sooner or later."

"Sniff is always thirsty," Benny added.

Sniff looked back at the sad state of timber they had collected. "No doubt about that. But Chris is the only one here who wants a drink."

Benny snickered, finally getting back up himself. "Damn, Chris. You just can't win, can ya?"

"So, Chris," Sniff turned back to his verbal punching bag. "Which pony you trying to get a sip of first?"

"Get a sip of?" Chris asked like he didn't know what Sniff was talking about. "How'm I gonna get a sip if you guzzle them all down before I even get there?"

"Oh, damn!" Benny egged the two on. "Shots fired!"

Chris kept the hits coming. "Shit, man. Might have to change your name to Drought after you drink the county dry."

"Ahhhh!" Benny exclaimed, overexcited. "Game over, bro. You got nothing on that. Take a walk."

Sniff tried not to let Benny push him away to wait out the clock so he could think of a comeback. "Yeah, well..." He sadly didn't have a comeback. "God damn it. This is bullshit! Chris has the home-field advantage."

Sniff marched off back to the ax in the tree. "Put me back in a world where the pussy is edible, and this shit wouldn't happen."

"Damn, Chris. Look at you," Benny said, congratulating the victor with a fist bump. "Moving on up in the world and killing'em dead. I'm proud of you."

"Don't encourage him!" Sniff shouted out from the loser's corner.

"Shut up, Sniff! You're a disappointment!" Benny ordered.

"Oh yeah?" Sniff mocked a sad voice. "Watch me chop up this tree. You'll see. I'll make you proud again."

Sniff pulled out the ax and weakly brought the ax back down on the log as a joke, bearly chipping any of it off. Before he could raise the ax again, a rainbow-colored blur zoomed in and out in front of him. Each time it returned another stack of sticks was piled up. It was too fast to keep track of how many times it came and left, but it quickly amassed for more wood than all three of them had since they started that morning.

Just as quickly as it started, it was over, leaving behind a sizable collection of wood to burn.

Sniff snapped back around. "The fuck just happened?"

Benny knew who it was. "I think that was your first sip showing you up, Slick."

Sniff was the only one there that didn't understand how ridiculously fast Rainbow Dash was in this world. "No. Seriously. Was that some kind of freaking pony rainbow magic or something?"

Chris strolled over and picked up one of the sticks and examined it. "Well, you see. Rainbow Dash is just stupid fast like I said earlier. So when she heard that you were thirsty for ponies, she brought these sticks to measure your level of thirst."

Chris tossed the stick back in the pile. "I guess she didn't have enough sticks."

Chris walked around Sniff and patted him on the shoulder. "Back to work, Sniff. I'm sure you'll want to impress your Rainbow flavored drink when she flies back."

Sniff turned back to Chris. "Is Lesbo Dash really that fucking fast?"

A gust of wind suddenly blew in. The familiar sound of wings flapping in the air directly behind Sniff left him scared that the rainbow-maned karate horse might have heard him. He stood still and hoped for the best."

"Woah," Chris spouted as he stumbled back. "Geeze. You... you scared me there-"

"Becky needs something to drink, what'cha got for me to take back to her?" Rainbow Dash demanded.

Benny blankly pointed to a small cooler next to the house. "We got a few water bottles left. You can take one for yerself too if you-"

Rainbow Dash flew with a blur to the cooler and then back into view again, only now she was holding up four bottles of water. "Okay, water. Great. This should be good. Oh, and probably should grab-" Rainbow Dash turned her attention back to the house and then again flew off at the same impossible speed. The three guys stood stupefied at the cocky display of the rainbow show horse, wondering just what the hell was going on. Rainbow returned back again to add more confusion to the situation. She brandished a tall thin bottle loosely held with a hoof she had uncomfortably hooked around it. "This is the kind of Voodoo Becky likes, right?" Rainbow Dash asked as she tilted the bottle of vodka back and forth.

Chris looked at the bottle he was sure was his. "Actually, that's-"

"Yeah, you're right," Rainbow Dash answered, obviously not paying any attention to any of them. "If this isn't enough, I can always come back for more. See ya!"

The three stood powerless as Rainbow Dash flew off again, taking four bottles of water and a whole bottle of vodka.

"Hey, Sniff," Benny called over. "Rainbow Dash just stole our water and booze. Now image she did that while dropping N-bombs. Still sound funny?"

Sniff started laughing. "You kidding me? She took Chris's booze. Not mine. That would have made it even better."

Chris turned around. "The fuck, man? How would that be funny?"

Benny started to laugh, too. "If it was Chris? Yeah. Okay. I'm sure we could all laugh at that."

"That was my vodka! None of this is funny!" Chris shouted.

Sniff playfully elbowed Benny. "Dude, check out Chris. Dat nigga's mad."

"Mad?" Chris asked. "Mad is gonna be Rainbow Dash when I tell her that you called her a dyke. She's gonna rip your dick off."

In that instant, Sniff was sure his heart stopped. He covered his crotch in fear that Rainbow Dash might be capable of doing such a thing. "Dude! No! I need my dick!"

Chris held strong his irate anger, glaring down at Sniff with fist clenched tight. Then, his glare slowly morphed into a shit-eating grin. "See how fast he went to protect his dick? Told ya Sniff was thirsty."

Sniff blinked, astounded at the trap he fell into.

"Oooooh, shit!" Benny shouted, jumping up and down. "My man is on fire!"

Benny bounced over to Chris hugging and jumping all over him like an idiot. Chris relished this moment. It was his best hot streak ever.

"Boom! Take a walk, Sniffles!" Benny laughed while he pointed off into the distance.

Sniff tossed the ax over the log. "Fuck you guys! I'm going for a walk."

The two continued goofing off and celebrating the epic burn. They couldn't wait to tell the others and listen to them rip on Sniff as well. Maybe offer him drinks all night. Then they looked back to the log. Still not chopped up.

"Fuck," Benny sighed. "You know what? Screw it. We'll use the ax another day. I'm going back to the chainsaw."

Sniff's walk of shame didn't take him very far. Only out as far as the garage as it turned out. He looked around at the clutter still not properly sorted through. "Stupid Chris and his stupid home-field advantage. Can't even tell who the fuck half these horses are half the god damn time or what not to say. Most powerful warriors in the land bullshit. Pink one bakes pies for a fucking living. Of course, Chris would know that shit. Probably went to bed every night dreaming 'bout eaten their fucking hair pies."

Sniff continued venting his frustrations and lost himself sifting through miscellaneous items and tools that were out of place. He eventually found himself sorting through a box of mixed nails, bolts, and screws.

One by one, he rummaged through the box, pulling them out and dropping them in some coffee cans not being used. "Nail. Nail. Bolt. Screw. Screw. Nail'n bitches. Nail another bitch. Bolt that needs a nut. Screw my life."

"HI!" Boomed a high pitched feminine voice.

"Gah-Jesus fuck!" Sniff shouted as he jumped. The coffee cans and all their contents spilled out of his hands. He turned around to yell at or deck who, or whatever just scared the shit out of him.

What he saw made him jump a second time. "Shit!" He fell back into the small shelf he was working on, his ass coming down on a pile of the nails and screws. "Fuck!" He jumped forward grasping behind him and pulled out a screw from his left ass cheek.

He examined the screw, then immediately came back to the mass of ponies before him. Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Starlight, a giant white alicorn he couldn't remember the name of, and too many other ponies of all kinds decked out in golden armor.

Pinkie Pie happened to be the closest to him and was bouncing like a toddler on a sugar high. She shared a broad toothy smile that was more creepy than comforting.

"Hello... Pinkie?" Sniff couldn't believe how quickly he could forget their names.

Pinkie stopped bouncing but kept a cute little bob going on with her legs. "Hiya, Smelly," She gleefully greeted him.

"Uh, no. Sniff," He tried to correct her.

Pinkie leaned in, and her nostrils flared as she inhaled deeply. "Yep, Smelly all right."

"No, I mean. Shit." Sniff turned to the open garage door and shouted into the house. "Becky! I need you! It's the ponies again!"

Benny heard the call and hollered back. "She's still in the woods with Rainbow! Who showed up?!"

Sniff looked over the wide cast of ponies, both in the garage and lined up outside of the house. He shouted back into the house again. "Uh... All of them?!"

"What's that in your hand?" Pinkie asked, carefully examining his closed fist.

"It's. It's just a screw." Sniff explained. He leaned closer to the open door. "Guys!"

"Did you screw your own butt, or did some other pony do it?" Pinkie asked, too innocent to know the great joke she made.

Sniff sulked, giving up on life. "That's it. I'm gonna hang myself."

Twilight walked up next to Pinkie. "Sorry to bring so much company with us unannounced."

"What? No. Come on. You know the saying. Two's a crowd. Three's a party... Eighty is... just another Monday." Sniff's sarcasm somehow was lost in the message to the ponies.

"Oh, good," Twilight sighed. "I thought this might be a bit overwhelming when we showed up.

For no reason at all, Pinkie's whole body stretch upward slightly, and she became hyper excited again. Her little pony legs rapidly jogging in place. "Ou! I'm gonna go say hi to the rest of the human peoples."

"Hold on, Pinkie. Wait!" Twilight pleaded to no avail. Pinkie was already gone.

From the backyard, their exchange could be overheard.

"Pinkie!" Benny greeted her.

"Troll Guy!" Pinkie shouted.

"Hey, Pinkie!" Chris yelled out.

"Squeezy!" Pinkie's voice echoed out.

"I'm sorry if we're interrupting anything important, but we really need to talk," Twilight announced, sounding more like an apology.

It didn't take long for Sniff and his friends to bring the other ponies in and get situated in the living room. Celestia on the couch, the other mares sat randomly around the room with a dozen guards posted around them. Another sixty guards stood post at every corner of the house and roved the perimeter.

Idle chit chat with Benny about his home and its furnishings ate up time while Rarity and a few of the guards went out to retrieve Rainbow Dash and Becky.

"It's nice to make a visit out of the castle and be able to use furniture that can comfortably accommodate a pony my size," Celestia commented, rubbing a hoof over the couch cushions. She looked across the room to Sniff who was leaning against the countertop. She hoped to get a response out of him since he hadn't been very talkative.

Chris sat nervously in his recliner adjacent to Celestia. "You're not that big, Princess."

"That big?" Celestia asked, questioning the comment as if it were some backhanded compliment.

Sniff recoiled inside. "Chris... just stop, stop saying words."

Chris realized his goof. "Oh, no. I didn't mean-"

"And look. More words," Sniff shut him down.

Celestia chuckled at their playful banter.

"Celestia," A pegasus royal guard announced. "Rainbow Dash and the other human are here for you now."

Rainbow Dash was the first to make her way in through the sliding glass door. "Sorry we took so long, Princess. This is Becky. Sheeee's not feeling too well today."

Becky walked in behind Rainbow Dash, holding one hand over her chest and the other carrying the vodka. "Hello," She roughly spoke, bringing on a few coughs. "It's a pleasure to meet you-" Her words broke down with a grindy mix of sounds that was supposed to be Celestia's name.

Celestia's horn began to glow softly. The pillow at the end of the couch in front of her levitated and floated behind her. She padded a hoof in the now empty spot. "Please, dear. Have a seat, would you?"

Becky slowly walked over and took her seat next to the princess. Rainbow Dash stayed close, choosing to sit by her feet on the floor.

Becky did a quick turn to Chris and handed back his bottle of vodka. "Don't worry. Half's still there," She ended with a patch of coughs.

"Half?" Chris answered. Sounding like someone ran over his dog.

"She's kidding," Rainbow Dash announced all too happily since the joke was her idea. "Becky said it was too early for that."

"Oh, good," Chris was relieved.

"So I'll be back tonight for it," Rainbow Dash said with a smirk.

Chris tucked the bottle back to his side, keeping it well guarded against the would-be thieves. "What! No!"

Becky snorted. Another joke from her new friend Rainbow Dash landed hook, line, and sinker. She looked to Chris, who almost looked terrified at the idea of losing his bottle. She shook her head, silently letting him know that they weren't actually going to steal his booze.

Celestia laid a hoof on Becky's leg. "Twilight has told me about your unfortunate condition. No matter what happens, we'll do everything we can to see that you're taken care of."

"No matter what happens?" Sniff didn't like that choice of words.

Celestia pulled her hoof back. "Yes," Her voice reflecting an apologetic tone. "Twilight and the others have assured me that you and your friends are, well, friendly and will be welcomed members of our peaceful communities here in Equestria."

"But?" Sniff rudely interjected.

"Peter," Becky used his proper name, sternly. "Let her finish."

"Don't mind him Becky-buns," Pinkie Pie's chipper voice inserted itself. Pinkie appeared behind Sniff, rubbing his left ass cheek. "He's been a bit sore since he got screwed in the butt when you and Dashy were out getting wood."

Sniff slapped her hoof away from his ass. "That's not-" He sighed heavily and facepalmed. "Does the walk away rule apply if the Princess is here? Please say it does," He groaned, his face still buried in his hand.

"Sorry, Princess," Starlight apologized. "It's a game they play with each other."

Celestia sat puzzled at the explanation, or lack thereof.

Starlight grinned nervously. "I'll have to explain the rules to you later. It sounds like it could be really fun when you understand how to play it."

"Ooo!" Pinkie cooed brushing up against Starlight. "Can you tell me now, so we can start playing?"

Rainbow Dash swatted Pinkie in the back of the head. "Focus, Pinkie."

"Right!" Pinkie sat up straight and took a deep breath. However, in true Pinkie fashion, she exhaled and slumped over to Rainbow. "What are we focusing on, again?"

Rainbow Dash sighed, giving up with Pinkie.

Celestia looked about the disarray of the conversation in the room with concern. "I'd much rather have as many of you all here as possible, so if you can hold off any of your games, please."

"Awe, poo," Pinkie whined, before getting knocked in the head again by Rainbow Dash.

Not wanting the conversation to be hijacked again, Celestia jumped right into it. "I need to know if any of you here have had any interaction with, or have any knowledge about, a very dangerous pony name Sunset Shimmer."

"Sunset Shimmer?" Chris asked, a bit taken back.

Becky cleared her throat. "You mean your old student that turned on you and went through the mirror?"

All the alarms in Celestia's brain went off, but she held her concerns at bay and played dumb, hoping they would give more information without being formally interrogated. "So, you do know about her and the mirror?"

The other ponies, aside from Rainbow Dash, all felt their heart speed up. To them, the possibility of the humans being a threat for the first time might have some validity to it.

Chris readjusted himself in his seat. "Yeah, not that much though, because-" He paused with a thought. A plot hole just revealed itself.

Chris looked to Twilight like he'd been betrayed. "Wait. Twilight, I thought you said you'd never seen a human before?"

"What?" Twilight snapped defensively. "Of course, I haven't. You're all the first Equestria has ever had."

Chris continued his accusations. "Yeah, but you went through the mirror. You've been in the human world."

"What?!" Nearly half the ponies in the room shouted together.

Becky cleared her throat again. "Well, it wasn't our human world."

All eyes went to Becky. Everypony awaited an explanation.

"But that was for a spin-off series. I don't think it's supposed to be part of this cannon." Becky answered in a manner that sounded like she was questioning herself.

"Cannon?" Twilight asked, sounding inordinately puzzled.

"What kind of cannon?" Starlight followed up, more concerned than puzzled.

Pinkie rose up and braced herself on Starlights head with her front hooves. "Ooo! Ooo! Ooo! Is it a party cannon?"

Starlight's horn shined and wrapped Pinkie in its aura. Starlight picked up Pinkie and slowly levitated her over her head, so they were eye to eye. Pinkie smiled big and wide as she was held upside down, not knowing why Starlight might not have appreciated having her head stomped on.

Starlight released the aura, dropping Pinkie flat on her head.

"No. It's not an actual cannon," Chris clarified. "We use the term cannon in reference to shows and movies. Cannon just means that characters, stories, events, or things that makeup how a world works are officially part of that universe."

"Uh, Chris?" Sniff interrupted. "You wanna try to explain that in a way so that those who aren't a bunch of nerds can understand it?"

Chris groaned. "Alright. Okay, so. You all know about the Daring Do books in this world, right? Not you, Sniff. Shutup."

Just about all the ponies in the room nodded or verbally acknowledged the book series.

Chris went on. "Okay, so you have Book 1, Book 2, Book 3, 4, and 5 come out, and they all follow the same characters, the same history, and the rules for how things in that world work. Then say the author writes a sixth book where she fights... some creature that she just made up. Doesn't matter what it is. Then she jumps into a well that's actually a portal to another world and has a bunch of adventures there."

This was turning into somewhat a lengthy explanation, but Chris continued with his scenario. "Later on, she does the seventh book but doesn't mention anything about the events in the book where she went to the other world. They become two completely separate storylines of two completely different universes, but they share the same history from the first few books."

"But Daring Do didn't do a story like that," Rainbow Dash complained.

Chris blinked a few times, thinking of how to respond. "Yes... that's why this is an analogy. But yeah. So after those two storylines split, there would be a cannon for what's true and applies to the alternate universe, and canon material that only applies to the storyline that never went to the other world."

"Eeeeeeeeeeegh, I still don't get it," Rainbow Dash whined.

"Okay, that's partially my fault," Chris apologized. "I told you that analogy to help explain this next part. So, remember how I showed you the video about the show based on you guys, right?"

"Yeah!" Pinkie burst into the middle of the conversation. "It was so amazing. There was a theme song. Then it was me and Maud in Canterlot. And we were-"

"PINKY!" Celestia shouted in the Royal Canterlot voice, scaring everyone and everypony in the room. "Be quiet, please," She softly spoke.

Pinkie didn't say a word. She stood tall at attention, rendered a proper salute, then pulled a zipper across her lips that zipped her mouth shut.

Sniff eased himself out of his panic position from the countertop. "I think a peed a little," He said, sliding his hand away from his heart.

Celesta glared at Sniff. "That's disgusting." She turned back to Chris. "Please continue."

"Okay..." Chris answered, his heart still racing. "Ah, right. Yes. The show. There was the show that focused on all of you. But then they did another show called Equestria Girls. It started off with all of you girls in the Crystal Empire castle. Sunset tried to steal Twilight's crown but tripped over Spike, and you all chased after her, but she got away with the crown through the mirror portal. Then Celestia sent you alone with Spike in after her to get it back."

"Why would she send me alone with Spike? Shouldn't we all have gone in after her?" Twilight asked.

"Well, actually she just sent you in alone. Spike snuck in anyway. The why? -" Chris thought about that. - "Bad writing from whoever wrote the script? I dunno. Something about the human world couldn't handle that many ponies going in at once. It was stupid. But anyway. You wake up over there and freak out because you were turned into a human and Spike was now a dog."

"What?" Twilight freaked out at the thought. "Me? A human?"

Rarity's fashion senses went off. "Chris, deary. Did she at least look nice?"

Chris shrugged. "I dunno. Seven outta ten?"

"A seven?!" Twilight protested in offense.

"Hey," Chris retorted in defense. "Don't look at me. I didn't make the show. Besides, I think you rank much higher than a seven as a pony."

Then the room was awkwardly silent, and the reactions to Chris's words were wide and varied. Blank stares were common among the mares, though many of the guard ponies shared the expression of trying to hold in their laughter or seemed to be embarrassed for him.

Pinkie slowly slid across the floor next to a blushing purple princess. Pinkie slowly unzipped her mouth. "Hey Twilight," She stage whispered. "I think the squishy one thinks you're pretty."

Soft chuckles from some of the guards losing their military bearing only made Twilight's cheeks burn brighter.

"Hey, Twilight," Pinkie continued to stage whispered loud enough that one would wonder if she was trying to let everyone hear on purpose. "I know you're not doing anything this weekend, so maybe you-"

Pinkie's words thankfully turned to mumbles. Twilight had used her magic to rezip Pinkie's mouth closed and was pushing the mumbling pink pony behind her. Pinkie continued to mumble what sounded to be like very poor dating advice.

Pinkie continued her inaudible instructions for setting up the perfect date night, complete with hoof gestures. Those gestures became more enthusiastic as she was pushed outside past the sliding door. She tried to get up to come back in but was held down by the magic Twilight refused to relinquish.

Still, not enough. The handle to the door shined with same aura and Twilight pulled it closed. The lock clicked in place, but couldn't completely shut out Pinkie Pie.

All still present in the room looked away from Pinkie, out of respect, or embarrassment. Pinkie had moved on to making lubby dubby gestures and turned her back to the princess with her hooves wrapped around herself, giving the appearance of making out. Truly an Equestrian first for intelligence gathering operations or a diplomatic mission.

Chris wanted to take some of the awkwardness away. "You know. Just to be clear. I think that all the ponies-"

"Chris. Please stop." Benny insisted. "You're much better and shoveling exposition than you are digging yourself out of holes."

Celestia leaned into Starlight's ear. "Is this where he would have to walk away if they were playing the game?"

Starlight couldn't even look Celestia in the eyes. She gently raised a hoof to Celestia's neck and guided her away from her ear. "Not now, Princess. You're making it worse," She whispered, but not quietly enough.

"Sooooo...." Rainbow Dash redirected the conversation. "Spike was a dog, huh?

"Yep!" Chris answered, not losing any of his awkwardness.

"Neat," Rainbow Dash nodded. "How high would you rate him out of ten?"

That was too much. Sniff, Benny, Becky, Rarity, Starlight, and all the guards lost it. Sniff doubled over and went down to his knees from laughing so hard. Whatever sense of seriousness the threat of Sunset Shimmer had, was gone. Only this was going to be the take away from their meeting today.

Chris looked around the room. There was going to be no support from his friends. Fluttershy met his gaze, but for only a moment. Even she wore a smirk and had to look away blushing. She was trying so hard not to laugh with the others.

Twilight's condition was only worsening. She had turned so red that the blush was spreading to her neck.

Celestia, on the other hand, was far more sympathetic. She looked down on him with such sad eyes. Her hoof raised slowly and gently waved him off. She didn't even have to say the words "Walk away."

Chris stood up and excused himself, sulking away out through the garage and taking his bottle of vodka with him. He was never going to live this one down.

Having her fill of this, and thinking Chris was far enough away, Twilight unloaded. "Quiet! It's not funny!" She hollered, silencing much of the laughter.

Pinkie Pie pushed herself up against the glass, laughing hard into it. "No! It was hilarious!"

Twilight growled as her horn began to glow again. The aura around Pinkie returned again, zipping her mouth shut and forcing her rump back to the ground.

Pinkie's laughs turned to grunts as she tried to undo the zipper and pull her rump off the ground. In both efforts she failed and quickly gave up, crossing her hooves in a humph.

Now that Chris was out of the room, even Celestia started to laugh her cute little laugh. "Okay, everypony, quiet down." She politely ordered before addressing her student. "It was funny, though, Twilight."

Twilight growled again.

Rainbow Dash snickered. "Don't feel too bad, Twilight. With a little luck and a lot of makeup, you might end up tied with Spike."

All the ponies again laughed. Even the guards joined again at the site of Celestia throwing her head back because she was laughing that hard.

Benny and Sniff were laughing harder than the others. The double entendre of being tied with a dog version Spike was far funnier than ranking the same on a beauty scale.

Twilight wasn't pleased at all and repaid Rainbow Dash for her joke with a telekinetic pillow to the face, hard enough to knock her off her ass.

"Okay. Simmer down my little ponies," Celestia ordered, still laughing herself. "We need to get back on track."

Celestia looked around the room with the three remaining humans. "So, can any of you pick up where Chris left off?"

Sniff shook his head. "I never watched the show."

Benny shrugged. "I only saw a little bit of the show, and I think what I saw happened way before any of that went down."

They looked to Becky, who was sucking down a bottle of water. She cleared her throat. "Umm," She cleared her throat again. "I think I can, but I might not be as good as Chris."

"What can you tell me, dear?" Celestia asked in a comforting tone.

She thought about it. "Well, if what Chris said about the worlds having different cannon, then this world doesn't make any sense."

"How so?" Celestia asked.

"Because you can't have overlapping cannon from two continuities." Chris's voice declared from the garage. He emerged through the door, sipping from a red solo cup.

"Dude, that wasn't nearly enough time away after a burn like that," Sniff joked.

"Yeah, well sue me," Chris snapped. "There's two different realities with Celestia and Sunset. One where you had Sunset as a student who went through the mirror, and one where that didn't happen at all. Everything about this world reflects the one where that didn't happen with her. Otherwise, she would have came back by now. However, she was your student and did go through the portal. So why didn't she come back?"

Celestia lowered her head. "She can't."

"Why not? You said it opens every thirty moons. If she won't come to us, surely we can go to her, right?" Twilight asked.

Celestia sighed again. "No, we can't. We can't because the mirror is broken. It broke sometime after Tirek was defeated, though I do not know how it happened. It wasn't till shortly after Starlight Glimmer had decided to join you and the other Elements of Harmony that I had gone back to see it again. Seeing you take on a pupil of your own made me think back to when you first came to study under me. It also reminded me of the fears I had with you after my failure with losing Sunset Shimmer."

Celestia looked again to Chris and Becky. "Also, I never had the mirror sent to the Crystal Empire, though the thought had crossed my mind. And that alone makes me ponder now. This show of yours, with our stories being told. Is it possible they somehow got it wrong?"

Becky didn't have a clue on how to address that question. Chris, however, stood in the hallway, swirling his drink. Seemingly lost in thought.

"Hmm," Chris lifted his cup and downed at least three shots worth of vodka. "Well, if we're talking about a multiverse theory, then anything is possible. This might be a version of MLP FIM universe that's different from both shows for all we know."

"Dude," Benny shook his head. "This is My Little Pony, not Marvel."

"Same concept, Ben," Chris replied back. "That is a good example, though. Similar worlds, all of them with a lot of the same characters and rules on how their worlds work. But all of them are different, yet they're are still connected to each other. Maybe we're in one of those off chutes."

"How many are there?" Benny asked.

"Well," Chris bobbed his head back and forth, trying to think about it. "Anywhere from three, with the two shows and the comics toooooooo..." Chris gave an intentionally long delay for suspense. "Infinite."

"Infinite?" Twilight blurted out. "That's not possible."

"It is with String Theory," Sniff corrected her.

"I've never heard of a theory with such silly name," Twilight scoffed.

"That's because human scientist thought of it, sweet heart," Sniff answered with a smirk.

"Wu," Twilight didn't appreciate being talked down to in regards to intellectual and scientific studies. "Well we ponies have studied both science and magic, so I think we would have a much better grasp on dimensional limitations."

"Hey Twiggels, humans don't have magic. So what do you think we've invested more time in researching?" Sniff countered.

Twilight wasn't about to take that sitting down. "Well, that doesn't-"

"We created a way view into your world, by accident, with a cartoon show for little girls. We also, know about other dimensions that are already linked to this one and have explained how two can coexist from a single separating event. All from theory. And you're still trying to catch up." Sniff responded sharply, laying his cockiness on thick.

Twilight grumbled for a moment. "Well, no. You only know about one dimension linked to ours, so you're already overstating the extent of your knowledge."

Chris leaned into the debate. "Well, no. There's also the space for alicorn ascension that Celestia met you in when you got your wings. Tartarus is a pocket dimension that you control access to."

"Luna can enter the dream realm. Technically, that's a dimension all on its own," Becky added.

"Fine!" Twilight shouted in frustration, trying to stop them from adding any more examples. "You can have your string theory."

Sniff turned to give Chris a fist bump. After the bump, he gently pulled Chris over and whispered in his ear. "Thanks, bro. I didn't know shit about the other dimensions."

"Well then," Celestia retook the lead over the conversation. "I'm going to take your word that all of you are both have no connections to Sunset Shimmer and that you are no threat to my subjects. So, in an act of good faith, I am willing to offer you the following."

Celestia stood in the center of the room to address the four humans equally. "I, Princess Celestia, do hereby decree that the humans of this dwelling, who have been delivered to Equestria by no means of their own, to be granted the status of Honorary Guest of our Kingdom. And that they are awarded all of the same rights and privileges that are granted to all citizens of Equestria."

Benny eyes trained from left to right over the room. "Wait. So you're saying that we're now legal residence of your country and get equal rights? As a guest?"

"Yes," Celestia answered with grace. "Furthermore, I declare that this dwelling, as well as a sizable donation of land on where it lay, shall be given protected status as the first human embassy for Equestria. If, of course, they wish to accept this offer."

Benny was more than taken back. This was just utterly huge. "I, uh-Thank you, Princess." Benny was still beside himself and didn't know how to reply properly. "Um, what do I need to do? Do I need to do anything at all, even?"

Celestia smiled. "Oh, just the usual Equal Forces Agreement for establishing Embassies, nothing serious."

"Here you are Princess," Twilight offered up her parchment, already filled out. "I memorized all the Force Agreement documents in preparation for meeting with the Yaks.

Celestia looked over the paperwork. "Well... It appears you did."

"Yep," Twilight answered, all to pleased with herself. "Just need whoever's in charge, or a designated representative to sign, and then either Celestia or myself can sign for the rest."

Chris looked between his friends. "Wait, do we even have a leader?"

Sniff brushed off his shoulders. "Ahem. I'm pretty sure I'm the Boss."

Benny stepped up, holding out his hand for a pen, realizing it was a mistake even to ask that question in front of Sniff. "Don't listen to him. This is my house. I bought it. If anyone has a right to take charge of this place, it should be the guy who owns it."

Becky and Chris nodded and voiced their agreement.

Sniff stepped up behind Benny and patted his shoulder. "This guy right here. He's the owner."

Benny eyed him sideways. "Yeah, dude. We just went over that."

"Yeah, I know," Sniff admitted while stepping back. "But I'm still the boss. Just saying."

"Yeah," Benny said dismissively. "You might want to take that up with the owner. Where do I sign?"

With a few short flicks of the wrist, his agreement to the deal was acknowledged. Celestia signed her piece to approve it, and the contract was official. The humans were now all Honorary Guest of the Kingdom of Equestria.

"So that's it?" Benny asked, still overly excited at the generous offer.

Twilight rolled up the parchment and tucked in her saddlebag. "Well, this is just the initial agreement that only establishes the basics of residency, terms of legal protection and rights for all lawful actions, and the designated location and lot size for the embassy. Typically its only six square acres, but I penned you in for nine," She answered with a wink at the end.

Celestia eased in next to Twilights side. "All multi-national agreements are only valid for one year unless other agreements are made to extend it. There are also other items concerning taxes, fees, civil and criminal jurisdictions. Lot's of things can be negotiated under different agreements."

Sniff turned to Chris as he retook his spot on the recliner. "You hear that, Brony Boy? We got some legal work set up for ya. You might actually start pulling your weight around her for once."

Chris flipped him off, though he was excited to put his legal knowledge to work. As he lowered his hand, he noticed Rainbow Dash had her neck craned over to look up at him. "Oh. I worked as a paralegal back home. I did research and prepped legal documents."

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. "I didn't ask you about that. I was just wondering how someone as big as you couldn't pull their own weight."

Becky so badly didn't want to laugh at Rainbow Dash's horrible burn, but Chris's dumbfounded expression sealed the deal. "Oh my god, Chris. I'm so sorry," She managed to speak through the laughs. "Rainbow, that was too much."

Rainbow Dash looked back to Chris, not an apology to be found. "Hey, Too Much. Aren't you supposed to walk away or something?" She lifted her wing and shooed him away with the tips of her feathers.

"Soooo. How do we celebrate?" Becky asked.

Pinkie started going crazy on the ground outside. This was her time to shine, but she was stuck in the grass with her lips sealed. She hopped and struggled to free herself, reaching out and pounding on the glass.

Sniff looked down to Twilight. "Are you gonna let her get up?"

"Eh. Eventually," Twilight joked.

You could feel the frustration radiating off of Pinkie. It would have been sad if it were not so comical.

Chris started walking back out to the garage. "I guess we wait until the others get back."

"Oh, yes!" Rarity squealed. "I mean. Then we can all go out to a nice dinner to commemorate such a tremendous occasion. Oh, dear, what shall I wear?"

Fluttershy softly pawed at her hair, bringing her bangs into view. "Um, Rarity? Do I look okay? I mean, for a night on the town, I mean?"

"Of course, sweety," Rarity was all too happy to bring her wingmare in on this venture. "I mean, I can always doll you up a bit more with a little something here and there. But you are still without a doubt are going a catch an eye or two."

Fluttershy blushed and leaned down to let her hair cover her face. "Oh, well. Hmm. Thank you for saying so."

"I think that sounds like a wonderful idea, Rarity," Celestia beamed, happy to see things turned out the way they did. Even if some doubts still weighed on her, she had to make the best of this and keep things as peaceful as possible. "Twilight, could you let the other guards outside know that everything is fine and they can retire for the day. And could you also set up a reservation for us in town? Whatever you think would be most appropriate."

[Back at the standoff in the kitchen.]

Lumberman pulled the shotgun closer into his shoulder. "Come on, Chris. What story did she feed you when Big Mac was getting his ass kicked to save Kelly? What did we miss when she was bleeding out all over us?"

Chris moved closer to Lumberman to minimize his exposure with the shotgun. "Ben signed a contract. We're all Honorary Guest here, now. And this house and the land around it is our Embassy. We have legal status and rights, the same as any other citizen here."

"Benny?" Lumberman called out, not sure how this might change things. "What's going on, man?"

Benny walked up closer into the group. "It's true. Everything he just said. Legally speaking, this is our sovereign land and jurisdiction. And I don't think she would have wanted this to happen to Kelly. But we're not doing her any good just standing around, guys."

Cerb finally took his eyes off of the wall of royalty in front of him and looked down to Kelly, still limp and lifeless. Even her breathing seemed to be dropping.

The room was deadly silent again, save the sound of blood dripping down and splattering on the floor. Tapping over and over like the tick-tock of a clock that had slowed down over time.

"Justin, James," Chris pleaded. "Think about it. Look. She came here to make sure we weren't mixed up with another villain from the show. It took all of ten minutes to get that cleared up. Then she immediately handed over the paperwork to make us legal and give us an embassy. Does that sound like someone who would send out a kill squad after you?"

Cerb felt trapped. Kelly needed help, and they were wasting time. Time Kelly might not have. But there were too many guards to try and handle in such a confined space. The other guns weren't in reach, but he couldn't do anything himself without putting Kelly in even more danger. Lumberman had only five rounds he could pump out if he started shooting. That would leave at the very least seven more guards that Big Mac couldn't possibly handle after the last fight he had. He could count on Applejack, but it was clear that her nerves were shot after everything that had gone down. The other ponies seemed to be allies, but would they turn against their country over strangers they barely knew? He didn't count on it.

Then there was Celestia herself. From what little he knew, the unicorns could do magic, but what could she do? What powers did she hold that made her the ruler of this land?

Suddenly, something came in that distracted both sides. The sound of large flapping wings came overhead with grunts and groans that sounded familiar. Even Big Mac's ears twitched and honed in on the sound.

The flapping stopped with a thud and the clunking of metal outside the sliding glass door. A mostly crushed gold-colored helmet tumbled into view and bounced off the closed section of the door. There was also a low audible boom that went off, though that sounded a bit farther away.

Lumberman aimed his gun to the open door. "That ch'yer boy, Mac Daddy?"

Big Mac dropped the head of the mallet, letting it swing around one more time around his hoof. The leather creaked as it grew tighter than it needed to be before the mallet fell back into his other hoof. "I reckon it is, Timbers."

"Princess!" Spearhead's voice urgently shouted into the room. "The Apple clan, and the human-"

Spearhead stumbled into through the doorway. Lumberman contemplated putting a round of buckshot in his neck right there and then, but the situation was about to be flipped on his head.

"Halt!" Celestia ordered with an outstretched wing in his direction, yet her eyes stay focused on Kelly and the others.

Spearhead locked up his legs and fell face forward on the floor.

"Princess," his voice now reflecting the fear that only an alicorn could instill. "We need to act fast. There was a human-"

"AT ATTENTION, SOLDIER!" Celestia's voice boomed.

Spearhead snapped to attention from off the floor without hesitation. He stood up straight and tall. Upon examination, the abuse from Big Mac that riddled his face and limbs was impossible to miss. From the hairline of his mane to his snout, and stretching all the way through his jawline was the discolorization as one oversized bruise. A large knot protruded from the top of his head, and the rest of his features looked to be much worse off than what Big Mac had suffered. It was clear he was hurting just from standing, yet the fear of disobeying Celestia held him in place.

"Our new guest and the Apple family tell me that their friend Kelly was stabbed in the back by one of the guards I sent to retrieve Applejack," Celestia's voice was harsh and cold, yet controlled.

Benny and Cerb both knew what her voice was entailed. They'd both heard it many times in their years of service. This was not going to be pleasant for Spearhead.

His lips quivered as he tried to explain his urgency. "The human became a threat as we told her she-"

"I told them that it wasn't possible. I told them that my guards would never do such a terrible thing," Celestia's anger becoming more clear despite her monotone voice.

"Big Macintosh wouldn't let us-"

"I told them I couldn't believe any this."

"Pri-"

"Why?"

"... why?"

A brilliant flash illuminated off of Celestia. Her transparent flowing hair blazed back as waves of prism colored ethereal light radiated from her body. The light warped around every weapon in the room and ripped them away, not even Lumberman shotgun or Big Mac's mallet were spared. Each became a part of Celestia's arsenal, bearing down on her insubordinate guardsmen. Swords, spears, the gun, and the mallet drew closer, all closing in onto Spearheads already beaten face.

"WHY WOULD I TELL THEM THAT I COULDN'T BELIEVE THAT MY PONIES! MY SOLDIERS! MY VERY OWN PERSONAL ROYAL GUARDS WOULD NEVER DO SUCH AN APPREHENSIBLE THING!" Celestia's Royal Canterlot voice returned.

Spearhead's legs shook wildly, giving way for him to fall back, cowering. His mouth hung open, a silent scream wanting to escape, but nothing would. He looked into Celestia's eyes like he was staring into the mouth of death itself.

"BECAUSE I WOULD NEVER ALLOW ANYPONY TO DO IT! NEVER IN ALL MY YEARS HAS ANYONE VIOLATED THIS MOST PRECIOUS LAW AGAINST SUCH VIOLENCE! BUT YOU! YOU! AFTER I PERSONALLY ASSIGNED YOU TO DO ONE SIMPLE TASK!" Celestia's rage grew with the bands of ethereal light. The lights radiated much brighter and grew warm. Some of them hissing and sending of small pops of flames.

"It wasn't him!" Applejack called out, fearing the worst from Celestia.

The lights died down, and the heat faded. Celestia strained her neck back. "Did Spearhead not stab your friend?" She turned back to face him. "Is that not why his face has been so thoroughly pummeled?"

Applejack stepped forward. "N-no, your highness. He was there, yes. But it was the earth pony that was with him that stabbed Kelly, with a spear. Spearhead is the one who first tried to stop Kelly from leaving, saying that she had to go with them. There was also a unicorn with'em that popped me in the nogging before we could stop'em, so I didn't see exactly how it happened. But it was clearly intentional."

Celestia eyed over the frightened mess of a stallion that was cowering under her presence, yet none of her anger was diminishing.

Applejack continued her testimony. "He didn't stop either of the guards there with him. Not before or after. Didn't even offer to help me or Kelly. And that's why Big Mac here... well... he did what he had to do."

Celestia moved in even closer. Everything she was hearing only added more fuel to the fire burning inside.

Applejack remembered the last thing she heard in the back seat of the truck, which brought back a fear she hadn't thought of since arriving at the human house again. "Granny Smith had to stay behind to distract the rest of the guards just so we could get away! I-I-I-I don't even know if she's safe anymore."

Celestia swallowed her anger for the time being. Clenching her eyes shut, she forced herself to think like a Princess, again. The weapons were pulled back from Spearhead, returning all the swords and spears to her guards. Regaining her composure, she walked her self back to their company.

"Guards," She ordered, again with a calm and cool voice. "Arrest, FORMER Captain Spearhead, on the charges of disobeying a direct order by deviating from his mission and failure to control his squad members, leading to the injury of a Guest Visitor of Equestria under the approval of Princess Twilight Sparkle.

"Bu. Bu-bu-bu, but," Spearhead could bearly muster a single word. His world was ending, and the life he knew was over.

Celestia faced him again, glaring down with disgust. "We will conduct a full investigation to determine if further charges will be warranted."

Two guards marched forward, picked up Spearhead under his front legs, and began to carry him away.

Celestia gave one final order to her guards as they were dragging him out. "And if he refuses to obey any orders or attempts to flee, you have my permission to use any techniques implemented under his command to detain or restrain him."

Without needing a request, Big Mac's and Lumberman's weapons floated back to them. The mallet was returned to Big Mac's horse collar, but Celestia held onto the shotgun in front of Lumberman, eyeing him with an apologetic stare.

"I apologize for grabbing your... thing. I shouldn't have. I don't even know how it works, to be honest," Or so she claimed, releasing it back into his hands.

"Now then," She said, taking in a deep breath. "I owe you all a great apology that I may never be able to live up to. However, your friend still needs help, and I will do all that I can until we can get some more experienced hooves in here to take over."

She took another look to Kelly and Cerb, the blood still running down her side and dripping off his knuckles. There was no loss of anger in his eyes, either. Lumberman and Big Mac were just the same. Everyone else just looked frightened.

Celestia looked around the room, focusing on what was most important. "We'll need a clean area to work if we are to tend to her injuries. I would offer to help move her to a hospital, but I'm afraid of how much more damage could be done if we do not get her stable first."

Benny pushed his way through the crowd standing in the hallway to the living room. "Here. Clear the table."

Benny walked to the far side of the table, Chris was already at the other end, picking up items and stacking them in his arms.

"No," Benny grunted. "Just," he started clearing everything off with his forearm. "Just throw it off. I don't give a shit."

"Towel!" Sniff hollered behind the counter, tossing over a drying cloth from the kitchen.

Benny wiped off the table just enough for Kelly's back to have a clean section to lay over before Cerb set her down.

"Move, move, move," Becky barked, clearing her way to the table. "Cerb, take your hand off."

She peered through the hole in the shirt, but all she could see was poorly lit blood. Cerb reached in and ripped the shirt open. Tearing it down its side and off from around her neck.

"Thank you..." Becky put her hands on the gash and carefully looked inside. "Holy shit that is big. Water, I need water to clean this up."

Sniff started moving in the kitchen. "Water, on it!"

Amidst the chaos, Rarity nudge Fluttershy. "Fluttershy, you take care of sick and injured animals all the time. Is there anything you can do?"

Fluttershy had been weeping as soon as she understood the severity of Kelly's condition. "I only treat small injuries and common illnesses." She looked back up to see Sniff starting to pour a bottle of water over Kelly's side and a wave of red washing off into the carpet. She fainted at the sight and fell back into Rarity.

Celestia called out to her remaining guards. "Did any of you have the good common sense to send for a doctor?"

"Yes, Princess," One replied. "We sent our fastest flier to the nearest hospital and another to alert Princess Twilight."

Celestia marched towards another group of guards standing by. "I want to know as soon as the doctor arrives. Make sure they are sent directly-"

"Look out below!" A feminine and familiar voice screamed at the guards standing outside. "I said get out of the way, ya jerks!"

"I'm going to start charging you double if you mares keep doing this to me!" Screamed an unfamiliar female voice.

As if it was an act of magic all on its own, Rainbow Dash swooped in the open door carrying a white earth pony mare with a pink mane and tail, dropping her on the floor.

The white mare stood up and brushed off her coat, letting others see the red cross for a cutie mark she had. "Last night one of your friends teleported me to her castle for practically nothing during my off hours, and now you fly me out to the middle of nowhere on my off day."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah. Really sad stuff you're telling me, here," Rainbow Dash sassed as she ignored her complaints and started to dig something out from under her wing. "You're breaking my heart with your sob story. Now take your stupid hat that you just couldn't leave without. I told you, this is a real emergency."

Nurse Redheart finished brushing off her coat just in time to look up and be pelted in the nose with her nurse hat. "If this is an actual emergency, it would be the first one-"

"Nurse Redheart," Celestia was glad to see Rainbow Dash's fast thinking but didn't have the patience for those two to quit their bickering. "-did Rainbow Dash fill you in on the emergency on your way here?"

"Pu-puh-Princess Celestia?" Nurse Redheart jumped into high gear spinning around, unprepared to see her princess. "Ugh, no. We just-" Her eyes moved from the familiar sight of her princess to the emergency and all the confusion she'd be throwing herself into.

Applejack was painted red on most of her fur from the neck down, and she was comforting her brother. Big Mac was roughed up something fierce, and held the hand of the oddest looking creature she had ever seen. Scratch that, there were more of them. Each more bizarre than the last. A tall, pale troll looking one with red hair, a large golem-like beast, and she couldn't even describe the others comparing them to different species she knew. Fluttershy was asleep in Rarities lap. Pinkie Pie sat with droopy eyes and her hair deflated.

Then she noticed the creature on the table again as the troll looking one moved over. She was covered in red. No, leaking red. It was like a flashback to the night before, only times a hundred.

"Oh by Luna's moonlight at noon, what is going on here?" Was all Nurse Redheart could say.

Rainbow Dash loudly clopped her hooves together. "Come on, Redheart! Are we paying you double time or not! You're on the clock! Get moving, would ya!"

Nurse Redheart ran up to the body. "I'm here to help. Nurse Redheart, nice to meet you. What are we dealing with here?"

Becky held open the wound and squirted in water with a turkey baster since it was the best thing she could find. "Female. Age 28. Stab wound through the latissimus dorsi. Victim was stabbed with a spear by somepony who's going to get his shit pushed in if we ever get a hold of him."

Big Mac sat and rubbed Kelly's hand. "I beat you to it. But I left enough for seconds." He tried to sound strong, but he was holding back a lot of tears, and everyone could hear it.

"I dunno sugar cube," sighed Applejack. "Big Macintosh here slapped'em around the kitchen like a rabid dog with his favorite chew toy. Then he bucked his sorry carcass through the wall harder than a- Harder than... Well, shoot. I ain't seen nothing as hard as that buck, Macintosh. You sure got'em good."

Another promising voice came in from outside from one of the winged guardsmen. "Clear the area below! Doctor inbound!"

Celestia wanted no delays and stepped out to brief the doctor herself.

Nurse Redheart watched the inside of Kelly's gash as it was flushed out again."I'm sorry, ugh-"

Becky knew she was the one being addressed. "Becky, just call me Becky."

Nurse Redheart nodded. "I'm not familiar with the anatomy of your... species. But I think I see the main source of the bleeding, but I'm not familiar with stab wounds. Or bleeding. Or anything dealing with blood in general."

Every human in the room shot her a dirty and questionable look.

"Yes, I know. I went through the same round of questions last night with another patient. Patients with bleeding wounds just don't happen in these parts. I'm pretty much working on medical theory at this point."

"Make room, make room," A new voice entered the fray. A male one this time.

Nurse Redheart sighed in relief. "Oh, thank goodness. Dr. Horse. I'm so glad you're here."

A caramel colored unicorn trotted up to the table. "Oh my, that is a stab wound."

Nurse Redheart huffed in frustration. "Don't bother with the I've never seen a bleeding wound speech, doc. We're all aware."

The doctor adjusted his glasses. "Well. I'm sorry, but at this point, I'm going to be pretty much working on-"

"Working on medical theory, we're past that part too," Becky snapped.

Dr. Horse just nodded. "Well, alright, then. Let's get started."

A medical bag floated up in the doctor's aura and opened, allowing a series of medical instruments to levitate out, landing neatly on a white cloth that spread itself out.

"I take it you're an MD as well, Miss?" The doctor asked, getting his tools in order.

"No," Becky said bluntly. "Two-year medical school drop out."

Dr. Horse blinked repeatedly. He was hoping to have some more qualified assistance. "Well, that still makes you the lead expert in this case. I'll be relying on you for a lot of help. As for everypony else, if you can't get out of the way, please leave the room."

Applejack pulled away from her brother. "Come on, Macintosh."

Big Mac didn't budge. "I ain't leaving."

"Sir," the doctor asked. "Where you close with the victim."

Big Mac looked down at her tired body. The blood-stained shirt was now tattered and frayed. He held her hand in both hooves and stroked it from palm to wrist. Tears streamed down his cheeks and fell into his lap. "Almost..."

17. Tequila for Apple Tears

Big Mac looked down to those dreamy eyes that were drinking him in. "Take it slow?"

Kelly trailed her hands up and down his neck, petting and caressing his muscles and feeling his blood pumping vigorously through his veins underneath. "You may have won me over in the short game, but don't be thinking that your knight in shining armor act is gonna give you everything you want."

"Knight in shining armor act?" Suddenly he became worried that his intentions of protecting her might have been misinterpreted. "Kelly, I-"

His voice rose louder than the whisper she hoped to keep him at, and she silenced him again by cupping her hand over his lips. "Shh. Quiet down, baby," she seductively coed. "I know you didn't do it to win the heart of your damsel in distress."

Again those crafty fingers guided him down so she could kiss the tip of his muzzle. "I've been thinking that maybe I don't want to be the person I was from where I came from. And I don't know what to expect from letting myself get closer to you, I don't know how far I might want to let myself go. Maybe you won't even want to see how far it could go either." - She gently held tighter to his muzzle to stop him from speaking out of turn. "- but I think I would like to find out if who you've seen me as since I've been here can't be better than who I was."

Big Mac's expression of doubt and concern was washed away by her confession. His eyes softened, and a smile tickled the palm her hand, letting her release his lips so he could give his reply.

"I think that sounds like a mighty fine idea, Miss Kelly," He consented, accepting her proposition as it were. "But, uh. How do we start going about taking it slow?"

Kelly raised her good arm around the back of his neck and pulled his head down onto her chest. "I dunno, Big Guy. Let's start with some sleep. I'm still pretty tired and sore."

Resting between her breast, Big Mac breathed deep and took in her scent. Even if she needed a shower, it was still sweet and intoxicating. "Then let's just stay like this for now."

"That's what I was thinking," Kelly softly whispered, scrunching her fingers through his mane. "We can break the good news about me not being dead when we wake up, but let's keep you and me just between us for now."

Big Mac let his weariness retake ahold of him and his eyes closed for what would be a welcomed slumber. "Mmhmm," he mumbled, drifting back to sleep with the aroma of Kelly filling his senses with heavenly thoughts of all the possibilities that lay ahead with his new special someperson.

Kelly was feeling much the same. Big Mac carried his own scent that she couldn't ignore. It didn't excite her or tickle her fancy, but she now knew that was him. Somehow she enjoyed it for the comfort it brought.

Though, as she closed her eyes, her mind fought with itself. What was she thinking? Why did she want to pursue this? Why did she kiss him the way that she did? Why did she enjoy it? Why would she ever consider dating or agree to be romantic with a horse?

Part of her was ashamed of herself, even embarrassed, she feared what her friends or even the other ponies would say or accuse her of doing. Then the thought came to her that maybe she was just addicted to chasing down men and winning them over and enjoying the highlights of the affection that they gave her. Had she become so accustomed to her ways that she would stoop so low as to appease her needs for love and affection from an animal?

Was he really an animal, though? She faintly opened her eyes again to see him still nestled into her chest. The sensation wasn't so unfamiliar, as plenty had slept with her like that before. Men and women alike. But this was... she didn't know what it was.

Yet for all the reasons that struck her about what she was doing was wrong and disgusting, she still wanted it. Then again, many had thought that who she was and the life she lived before was disgusting. But it made her happy then, and the opinions of others never stopped her from wanting it. Although, that was also her sex life. She wasn't jumping into bed with... okay, technically she was already in bed with him, but not in the same way.

A sickening thought entered her mind; sex with Big Mac. Just the thought of some oversized horse cock... even just touching it.

"Oh my god, what am I doing?" She thought to herself. "Am I just emotionally exploiting him? God, I could never fuck an animal. Fuck. I screwed everything up. What am I doing? He's already attracted to me... but they're cartoons. They don't actually lust for pussy. No, they don't... they..."

Visions in her mind started to play themselves out. It began with her kissing Big Mac again, going hard at it and making out. She tried to imagine what his dick would look like. Images from online porn ads and popups came to mind — gag-worthy images from sites offering bestiality content.

Is that what she was getting herself into?

All these new found regrets and fears of what she had let herself say and do so far. Then to think of what it might lead to.

Heartache quickly took hold in her chest. She hated herself for who she was and what she thought it had turned her into. Either she was going to emotionally manipulate the one who risked his life to save hers and was for some reason infatuated with her, or she would potentially take things too far. That meant that either she would do something she would hate herself for or everyone else would turn against her for it. Hell, for all she knew maybe even offering physical intimacy with him would turn him away from her, and she would still be the one in the wrong. It was as if there was no right to the scenario that she had put the two of them into.

She opened her eyes again; Big Mac was still there. Sound asleep and peaceful, comforting her with just his presence. Even as he slept, he was still there to protect and watch over her.

Why... why couldn't he have been human? Why did he have to be everything that he was? He could have been some fat and ugly frat boy, or some poor and unkept creeper looking guy at a bar. Any of those bodies except the one he was born into. Why did she still want him despite the way that he was? Why was it that when looking at him there softly asleep on her, she didn't want to push him away or pursue him the same way she would have any other guy? What was making him and everything about this so much different?

It was all conflicting with the reality that having him close made her feel happy and content. "How messed up is my life that this is something I want. I don't even know what it is that I want," she thought to herself. "I don't want to hurt him or use him. I certainly don't want to fuck him... even though I did want to kiss him. But he deserved it for saving me."

She went back to the kiss in her mind. Everything she felt and could see was back. How he felt when she held him. How excited she was to reward him. How good his lips felt against hers. She remembered that he was gentle and reserved. He let her take control, never pulled away or resisted. The more he let her guide him, the more she wanted to-

"Oh my god," her mind fired up with a revelation. She was getting wet just thinking about it.

It was more than just a reward; she wanted it. There and then, alone in the middle of a crowded room, she wanted him as soon as she had woken up.

She looked down on the big red idiot still sleeping on her and thought to herself. "God damn you are one messed up cunt, Kelly."

She softly stroked her fingers through his mane, making his ear twitch. "Heh, why'd you have to go and be so cute and likable you fucking asshole," she silently shamed him, or maybe she was just projecting.

For the time being, she was lost and confused by her own thoughts and actions. Despite all of that, one thing was for sure. She liked Big Mac, far more than maybe she even should. But it didn't change the fact that she liked the way he made her feel. Maybe staying close to him would help her be the better person she didn't know she wanted to be? Besides, they agreed to take it slow.

What's the worst that could happen? Plus, with all the trauma and stress she was under, it's perfectly understandable that someone could act out in a way that isn't normal for them. This was just her acting out in reaction to crash landing in an alternate dimension and getting stabbed in the fucking chest while being rescued by a talking horse with a mallet. She had every right to do something a bit nutty to cope.

"Fuck, Big Mac," She quietly spoke to herself. "I really hope I know what I'm doing."

It took a few minutes, with many of her same thoughts rolling over in her head, but she eventually fell back to sleep. In the back of her mind, she still didn't fully understand why she was so happy to have Big Mac next to her.

Shortly after Kelly had drifted back to sleep and all but one of the candles had burnt themselves out, two figures silently entered the room.

Applejack slowly walked in teasing Lumberman who followed in alongside her.. "I know you like to get handsy in the bathtub, but don't be getting any funny ideas in here."

[Hours before when the Mane Six summoned the Elements.]

“Still… a little… more…” Twilight grunted, no longer loud enough for the others to hear.

Celestia slowly approached from behind, relaxing her mind and body, ready to pour out as much energy into the combined efforts of the Elements and Starlight. She stepped closer, feeling the familiar radiance of harmony she and her sister once wielded.

"Just one more time, old friends," she uttered as she pierced her horn into the stream of rainbow-colored magic.

As Celestia began to feed her magic in with the others, a voice spoke to her. Words that weren't very distinguishable by sound. They were more understood than actually heard.

"You'll have to guide me, old friend. For I am weak to this cause and blind to where you have summoned me."

Like a punch to the gut, the air in her lungs and power in her body had been knocked out of her. All of her reserves of magic she had made ready were taken. It felt familiar to being drained by Tirek, but it all happened within the flash of light that took out all the others. Only this time, she was far weaker then what Tirek had done to her. She fainted and lost consciousness before she hit the floor.

Dr. Horse and Nurse Redheart as well as all of the humans ran to their sides and checked on Kelly. Even the guards rushed in, ready to draw their weapons at the first sight of a hostile.

The room was flooded with calls of concern, crying out asking each one if they were okay, to stay with them or explain what was wrong. To no avail, none of them could avoid the exhaustion that cast them all into a deep sleep.

"Chris! What the fuck happened!" Cerb yelled out, demanding an answer.

"AJ! Kelly! They're not waking up!" Big Mac cried out.

"She's still bleeding!" Becky screamed.

"Doc! Say something! What happened?!" Lumberman fired into the fray.

"Team One, guard the back! Team Two, you got point in the front. Team Three, take to the sky and return to your patrols. Everypony else, protect the Princess, the Elements of Harmony, the civilians, and our new guest! Move! Move! Move!" Shouted an orange cream colored pegasus.

The remaining guards scattered about, taking their positions out of the house and up in the sky.

Cerb started to move to see where he could help with the downed ponies but was stopped by the orange colored pegasus. He glanced down to him, not sure what he was being stopped for.

"The Princess, both of them, they trust you. So I trust you to watch over them while we watch over you. Understood?" He said, which could have been either a threat or his way of giving a vote of confidence. His expression was so hard to read that it could have very well been both.

"Yeah," Cerb agreed, pulling away from the guards hold. "Just keep your weapons pointed in the right direction while you're doing it."

The guard didn't say anything back to address the snide remark. "Just ask for Flash if anything happens. I'm sure Princess Luna would keep your new favored status only as well as we all keep her sister."

This was sounding more and more like a threat, and Cerb wasn't taking kindly to it. "Are you-"

"My duty is to keep Celestia and all the others here safe. Including you and your injured friend. Failure to do so means that no one gets to go home with a happy ending. Not even me."

There was a lot there Cerb could understand. This was a soldier who seemed to be the first to take his job seriously. What he said was just as much as a threat as it was a warning that consequences would come if anything were to happen there tonight.

"Right, roger that, Captain," Cerb answered back, finally getting the message.

The guard nodded his approval. "Just call me Flash. Flash Sentry. I'm no captain either. I'm still one step bel-"

Another one of the more generic looking guards whispered something into his ear. Most of it couldn't be heard, but the name Spearhead was mentioned.

Flash gave the nod to his subordinate and stood there like the weight of the world was just dropped on his shoulders. "Nevermind. Given the removal of Spearhead and his incompetence, I've been promoted to Captain."

The newly promoted Captain looked around the room. All the ponies in armor were watching him. Even two of the guards outside were peering back inside through the open door.

"Don't get caught up in your rank or title. You're still in charge, so act like it, just like you did all of ten seconds ago," Cerb instructed.

Flash stood tall with steely determination. "Right," he spoke with a voice of confidence again.

He turned back to his Princess and those tending to her and the others. "Doc, I need an update. How is the Princess?"

The good doctor was leaning down and close to the face of royalty, monitoring her closely. He rose up from his examination to give his best diagnosis. "She's asleep. All of them are. It looks like magic exhaustion, but I..."

"But what, Doc?" Flash demanded impatiently.

"I... never would have imagined one with so much power as an alicorn could suffer from it. That's something that happens to unicorns, but even the other Elements of Harmony seem to be stricken just the same," the doctor trembled out his findings. "This just doesn't happen to earth ponies or pegasi."

Cerb looked back to Chris who was next to Kelly, trying to help Becky evaluate the damage after the seemingly failed magic cure. "Chris, any Brony knowledge you care to share with the rest of the class?"

"What?" Chris looked up, not sure what to do or say. He was mainly the reason all the ponies were down for the count after his bright idea was accepted.

"Ugh... I mean, yeah. It makes sense. Whenever they lose a lot of magic, they get really tired and weak. But if they all used the Elements together, that takes magic, so if they used too much then... yeah. It makes sense that they'd pass out. But I didn't know it had a name. That's new to me."

This all seemed well and good to at least have a clue as to what had just happened, but Cerb was more concerned to ensure the ponies were going to be safe. If not for all the help they'd given, for the safety and wellbeing of him and his friends.

"You know anything about this, Flash?" He asked, looking back to the new Captain.

"Not really. I've seen a few unicorns go down after overworking their magic training, but they were all rookies and still learning their limits. Even then, they were back up and moving after a few hours."

A concerned looking Lumberman spoke up from Applejack's side. "So this is normal then?"

"Kinda," Chris answered with a shrug. "-but if the fan theories are right, AJ and Pinkie will be up pretty quick."

"I beg your pardon?" Dr. Horse inquired.

Chris again took the spotlight of the discussion. "Well, earth ponies don't need or use a lot of magic. So what little they need to keep them moving will recover a lot faster than a pegasus or a unicorn. The alicorns will take a lot longer since they hold the most."

"What about your human friend?" Nurse Redheart asked.

She was working with Becky looking over the wound. "She was asleep before the magic was used on her. And it looks like the Elements stopped most of her bleeding, but if she has the same magic exhaustion from being exposed to it, could that have put her into an even deeper sleep?"

"She's just as unresponsive as she was before, I don't know if we can make that call, Redheart," Becky answered while cleaning up what little bit of blood still was around Kelly's wound. "But if they're just sleeping, I need to stitch this up. No offense, but I think Kelly takes priority over the others nap time."

Flash stepped up; his priorities were not the same as what Becky proposed. "No offense, but unless Celestia says otherwise, the Princesses will take priority."

Becky was quick to respond to this contention. "Okay, Cap. What should we do for them that we're not doing now that would stop us from closing up the hole in my friend's rib cage?"

His mouth opened, but no words came out. Flash had no idea what to do. This whole situation was beyond anything he had ever been trained to handle. "I'm sorry, I really didn't mean any offense by where our priorities should be. But in my position, the Princesses and the Elements will take top priority. For the time being, we should tend to your friend first. Unless you know of anything else we can do for the others, Doc."

A weak shrug was Dr. Horse's first response. "Exhaustion is really only treated with rest. They're already asleep, so we just need to make them as comfortable as possible."

"Very well," he answered back. "Twilight's castle would be best suited for them to recover. I'll ready the guards to transport them back there for the night."

"What do you need to carry all nine of them back?" Cerb asked.

"Nine?" Flash responded, apparently not doing the same math as Cerb.

Dr. Horse stepped between Flash and his patients. "Two Princesses, the other five elements, Twilight's pupil, and the human. And before you try and tell me that we would should leave any my patients behind, I'm sorry, but that's not happening. Secondly, I don't believe any of them would agree to such a heartless proposition since all of them require observation. Thirdly, if your concern is keeping them safe under your watch, you'd be dividing your guards between two locations while transporting them while they're unconscious and at their most vulnerable, which means they'd be less safe. Lastly, as their care provider, I'm telling you, in all of their best interest and concern for their health, do not move them any more than they need to be moved."

"Flash," Cerb addressed the Captain. "I know you're calling the shots here, but I think it's best to take a knee and hunker down for the night. Plus, if they end up needing more than just a few hours of rest, all of the townsfolk are going to know that they're unable to defend themselves. Probably best to keep this as quiet as possible and get a message to your HQ, so they know what's going on. Not the locals."

This was a lot for Flash to process, with so many things to consider and the risks he had to weigh. He silently pondered what the best option was and what offered the most protection.

"Captain," again Cerb asserted himself. "A wise woman once told me that being a good leader isn't always having the best solutions, but using the best ones you're given."

"And who was this wise woman that told you that?" Flash enquired, trying to gauge the validity of such a statement.

Cerb smirked. "My First Lieutenant... after she tore my butt apart for failing a training exercise because I refused to listen to my subordinates."

It was all sound reasoning and rather comforting after considering that Flash himself didn't have to be the one to make the plans himself and could rely on those around him. "Sounds like she offered you some sound advice, Cerb. And Doc, carry on with the human as you see fit. I'll be calling back the other guards to secure the area until the Princess has recovered. Whatever bedding we can gather we'll use to ensure they rest comfortably for the night, or longer if needed."

He turned to another guard that was nearby; a white unicorn who was waiting for his orders. "Helix Ray."

The white unicorn guard approached and stood at attention. "Yes, sir."

Scribe a letter for Princess Luna, let her know what has happened here tonight and that we have the situation under control. Take it back to Princess Twilight's castle. Her apprentice, Spike, can send it to her. Do not let him read it. And if he asked any questions about the whereabouts of Twilight, just tell him that events after peaceful negotiations has left her exhausted, so she will be spending the night with the humans while accompanying Princess Celestia."

"Yes, sir. Anything else?" The unicorn asked.

"Yes," He prepared his last set of instructions. "Bring back two squads to finish the completion of the tents. I'm certain the Princess will desire their use when she wakes, as well as our new guest and the others. And assign at least one guard to stay near Spike in case Princess Luna writes back with any further instructions. Make sure the runners bring any replies back to me directly."

Helix Ray saluted. "Yes, sir. Moving out."

"I've never actually seen stitches being put in. You'll have to excuse my excitement." Nurse Redheart, apologized as she watched Becky prep the needle. "How long did you have to study to learn to do this?"

Becky chuckled a bit at the question, trigger a small cough. "I learned to do this well before I went to med school. Between the seven boys, I hung out with and all the accidents they had or fights they got into, I learned by patching them up."

In the short time that past, Becky walked Dr. Horse and Nurse Redheart through a crash course in stitching, the two squads returned to bolster the security and finish setting up the bathing tents, and the group managed to set up the sleeping area again with all the all the ponies resting comfortably.

"No, a pegasus would use less magic than an earth pony," Becky argued. "Earth ponies are stronger all the time and always have a connection to the earth. Pegasi are lighter and don't need that much magic to fly since they already have wings."

"And the earth ponies already have stronger muscle, so they wouldn't need as much magic as the pegasi need to overcome flight with a wingspan that doesn't compensate their mass, plus the power to control the clouds." Chris countered, trying to drive his point home.

"Okay, maybe I'm underestimating the magic needed for flight, but the clouds are sentient and can act on their own," Becky retorted.

Chris dismissed her claims. "Not all the clouds are like that. That's mostly just a gag, anyway. Besides, they can still create their own clouds and walk them. Any kind of pony can walk on the ground."

"Of course any pony can walk on the ground," came the weak voice of Applejack.

"Doc! AJ's up," Chris exclaimed before turning back to Becky. "Just like I said she would be."

Everyone started to gather around Applejack, forcing Dr. Horse to push his way through the crowd.

"Out of the way, all of you," The doctor ordered. "Miss Applejack, how are you feeling?" He asked, shining a light into her eyes, watching to see how they would respond.

She groaned as she tried to sit herself up. "I feel like I've been bucking tree's all bucking season without a days rest with a flashlight in muh eye's, get dat thing outta mah face, - " She tried to paw away the flashlight, but couldn't muster the strength to raise her hoof high enough.

"Sugar... need... mounds of sugar," Pinkie Pie was quick to request.

"Hey," Cerb announced to the group. "Pinkie's up."

Chris perked up away from Applejack. "Pinkie Pie? Awake? You don't say?"

Becky thought how lucky he was that she was too happy that any of the others were waking up to be mad enough to slap that smug smile off his face.

"Gollum... is that you?" Pinkie quietly called out.

Cerb bent down, gently holding her hoof. "Yeah, it's me. How you feeling?"

"Gollum... Gollum..." Pinkie pleaded out to him. "Gimme your rock candy..."

Her hoof fell back to the mattress, Cerb had dropped it and started walking away with his hands up in the air. "Troll, take 'er. She's all yours."

"Troll Guy," Pinkie called out for the number two on her list. "Where are you?"

Benny looked over to Dr. Horse who was moving from Applejack to check up on Pinkie — silently asking for permission to help her.

"Yes, yes. Help her up, would you," The doctor instructed.

Like a good friend, Benny reached down, helping Pinkie up. He knelt next to her, easing her up to lean against him. "Hey there, little lady. You had us worried there for a minute."

Pinkie somehow found the strength to reach her forehoof up behind Benny's neck, pulling his head down to star each other eye to eye. "Gimme some sugar, baby."

"Ha!" Shouted Cerb, excited to see some karma come back to bite Benny in the ass. "Eat it, Troll!"

Benny had to laugh at karma doing its thing, as well as the play on words with Pinkie. That was at least until a half-full box of Oreo's broke open after flopping down on his head. The chocolate and cream-filled goodies plopped out of their container, landing in his hair, shoulder, lap, and Pinkie's chest and belly.

Pinkie's eyes lit up with childlike wonder. "Are these cookies?!"

With renewed strength, she grabbed the first one she could off her belly and eyed it, taking in all of its unfamiliar designs and features. " It's sooooooo beautiful.

A greedy shove of her hooves forced the cookie deep in her mouth, and she munched it sloppily. Crumbs, both wet and dry cracked and crumbled from her mouth onto both her bedding and the man holding her.

"Okay, Cerb... We're even, right?" Benny questioned aloud.

"Oh, Troll Guy, you brought me cookies. You're my hero," Pinkie decreed before reaching both forehooves around Benny's neck and pulling herself up to his face to give him a big wet cookie crumb filled kiss on his check; dangerously close to his lips. She pressed in hard and pulled away with a loud smacking noise, leaving behind a mess of what could only be identified as pony cookie spit.

"Ha, ha! Yeah, we good." Cerb said, finally letting him off the hook.

"Oops, I left a mess, didn't I?" Pinkie apologized.

Benny didn't want to think about ortouch the slobber and moist chocolate crumbs on his face. "It's fine Pinkie. We're just glad-"

"I can clean that up for ya, Trollie," Pinkie offered, sticking out her tongue and licking his face. The lick ran up over his whole check and even brushed over the corner of his mouth.

"We're not even anymore," Benny announced.

Applejack began to get her bearings back in line and rose to all fours, again. "Why's everypony sleeping?" Where's Kelly?"

Big Mac pushed his way to cut his sister off from walking any farther. "Just hold on, now. Doc said it's best for you all to get yourself some sleep. You just worry about-"

"Is she okay or not, Macintosh?" Applejack put her hoof out to push her brother out the way but was still too weak to hold herself up and fell into him instead.

The impact was nothing past a slight jolt against him, and he caught his sister with ease. "AJ, now I told ya, you need your rest. As soon as Kelly wakes up, we can... AJ?"

His words fell short, looking down to his younger sister. The hurt was pouring through, the same kind he felt for Kelly, she now felt. Perhaps more.

"We didn't..."Applejack left the question go unspoken.

Pinkie was too lost in the creamy and chocolate wonder she had found in the Oreo's to pick up on what was going on around her. "We didn't what, AJ? Hey... Where's Kelly?”

"She's fine," Becky answered. "... she just hasn't woken up yet."

"What! No!" Pinkie shouted, jumping out of Benny's lap and discarding the cookies she had collected. "We did the thing!"

"Miss Pie, we need you calm down," Nurse Redheart ordered.

Applejack brought a hoof to the medallion around her neck, raising it to examine what it stood for. "Wake everypony up. We'll do it again, right now."

"Yeah! We're not giving up! We never give!" Pinkie proclaimed, marching off the mattress and tripping herself down to the floor. "Twilight! Rarity! Fluttershy! Everypony wake up! This is an emergency!"

Rarity was the closest to Pinkie as she tried to stand up again. "Rarity! Wake up!" She pressed her forelegs down on her unicorn friend and started to rock her back and forth. "Rarity! Get up! I'll bake you anything you want. Please! We need to help Kelly!"

All the ponies needed their rest, but Pinkie was doing everything she could to stop that from happening, and Dr. Horse wasn't going to allow that to happen. "Pinkie! You need to stop. They need to sleep or they could be seriously hurt trying to do any kind of magic so soon."

Applejack brushed passed the doctor. "No can do, Doc. We'll get it right this time."

Benny leaned forward and started to pull the feebly frantic pink pony off of Rarity. "Come on, Pinkie. Knock it off!"

"No! Let me go!" She pleaded.

Applejack tried to intervene. "Y'all need to let us do our thing-"

Lumberman picked up Applejack like an oversized dog and started hauling her away.

Both the earth ponies flailed and kicked, yelling and screaming to be put back down so they could try again. They were frantic in their struggle, jabbing and elbowing at their captors. But in their weakened state, all their attempts were as futile as those of a toddler.

They both were carried out to where the bathing tents had been set up, having their backs against the makeshift walls.

"What are you doing? We're trying to save her!" Applejack protest.

"Even if you did, you would all die trying," Came the voice of Dr. Horse from behind the two humans.

He pushed his way between the two, ready to lecture them on their poorly thought out efforts. "The patient Kelly is stable for the time being, but none of you mares are in any condition to make such an attempt anytime soon."

Pinkie didn't accept such a notion. "But we-"

"No!" The doctor shouted. "You're all far too exhausted. Magic exhaustion is no laughing matter. How two earth ponies could suffer such a condition is still a mystery to me, but I assure you both, that another attempt of using your Elements as you did would be your last."

The mares sat awe struck with fear, not expecting such a warning.

"It's rare to happen, even to the most unskilled of unicorns, but the fact that even two alicorns, with all of your help, could be so exhausted so easily is more than enough to cause concern. In case you didn't know, if a unicorn uses too much magic in a short period of time, and keeps forcing out more, it uses up their own life energy, for lack of a better term. If any of you were to try and pull that stunt again in the state you're in, your body would shut down. And there is no coming back from that. No matter how much magic somepony tried to pump into you. Is that what you want?"

Neither responded. Pinkie again deflated and her bright pink dulled in color. Applejack sulked deeply in remorse, again she was there, front and center, but was powerless to save Kelly.

"Now then," The doctor continued. "I need you both to calm yourselves down, get back to bed, and let your friends rest undisturbed. Are we clear?"

They both nodded, surrendering to his demands.

The good doctor looked over Applejack in her broken state, still a mess from tending to Kelly in the truck. "But Miss Applejack, it might be best for you to wash up first."

He turned and nodded in thanks to Lumberman and Benny, "Gentlecolts," and made his way back inside to check up on the still sleeping mares.

The two men watched him walk away before returning their attention to the troublesome mares. However, Applejack had started to limp away from them, walking further from the house.

"Hey, I'll grab her again, you take care of her, would ya?" Lumberman asked, already heading after the wayward apple pony.

Benny waived him off. "Do your thing man."

"What did I do wrong?" Pinkie whimpered.

"Pinkie... -" Benny moaned in a sympathetic tone as he moved to sit next to her. "Kelly is fine. You don't have any reason to be acting like this."

"I just used the most powerful magic in all of Equestria to save your friend and failed. Why do I even bother?"

"You saved her life."

"Did I?"

"Look, I know what you're feeling."

"Really? I thought magic didn't exist where you come from?"

"No, but..."

"But what? You got a fable to share where you nearly destroyed yourself trying to save a stranger with a bloody hole in their chest?"

A moment of silence past with no retort from Benny.

"I didn't think so." Pinkie coldly answered.

"You don't know how fucking lucky you are." Benny fired back, a hint of anger cutting through in his voice.

"Why because I-" Pinkie looked up to see Benny shaking next to her, his eyes starting to water.

"You did everything you could, and she got to live. Yeah, you're suffering for it now, but what I would have given to just have that chance." He trembled, answering the question she didn't finish asking.

"Ben, you can't use magic. It's not like-"

"I had to watch someone die with a bloody hole in her chest. And I did every fucking thing I could to save her. And she wasn't asleep through it. I had to listen to her cry and choke the whole time I tried to save her. Trying to calm her down and tell her that everything was going to be alright, that I was there to help, all in a language she couldn't understand."

He turned to stare down the degraded pink mare. "Do you know how hard it was for me to help work on Kelly? It was like I was back- back fucking..." He was choking up. Some untold part of his history coming back to haunt him.

Despite his best attempts, Benny couldn't even finish his rant. He rose to his feet and started to march off, abandoning the pony he was left to care for. But like earlier in the day before, he felt something wrap around his leg. Again, he looked down to see Pinkie holding on to him.

"I'm sorry. Don't be sad. I can't stand to see anypony to be sad or angry because of me," She begged through her sobs.

"Let go, Pinkie," Benny politely asked with a harsh tone.

"No! Let me make it better! I admit it. Kelly is okay. We saved her. She's fine. Everything is fine. You don't have to be angry at me. You don't need to be sad anymore. I'll sing you a happy song. I can make you a cupcake. Or a dozen cupcakes," She tried to bargain with him.

Benny didn't listen. Instead, he continued walking around the house, dragging her along with him.

"I'm sorry. I'm sorry. Benny, please stop. You're making it so much harder to apologize if you won't let me make it up to you," She continued to beg, but went unheard.

Finally, near the front of the house, he came to a stop. She looked up to see he was covering his ears and humming. Was he actually trying to block her out?

"Benny... please..."

She lay there in the grass, waiting and hoping for a response. To her dismay, none would come. He had entirely blocked her out.

With no hope to save the situation, she released him and gave herself to the ground. Taking more self-pity, her light pink faded to grey, and she surrendered to her emptiness. That was until she noticed a string of noises she hadn't noticed before. The noises were pleasant to her ears. Some kind of music was playing.

She followed the sound to Benny's hands. It was like his hands were muffling music that was playing out of his ears. She had to wonder if this was some kind of magic the humans had hid from her. What kind of wonder and mysterious powers could the humans- no... wait... a thin black cord was dangling from his hands. He was just wearing headphones.

She struggled to raise herself enough to sit upright, some of the pink returning to her coat. Gently she pawed at his side, trying to get his attention.

Benny opened his eyes, looking down at the sad sap that was the normally cheerful party pony. The sight of her was so unbecoming of her that it was pathetic. She also didn't know his pain or what caused it. He kept that to himself during Lumberman's ill-begotten sharing session.

"What are you listening to?" She carefully asked.

Against his better judgment, he again took a seat next to Pinkie. "I... I sometimes need to listen to music to not think about... bad things. Things I wish I didn't remember."

Pinkie starred up but had to avert her eyes to talk to him. "It sounds... kinda nice. From what I can hear, at least."

"I listen to a lot of music," Benny started to explain, pulling out one of the headphones and offering it to her. "-but my thera... someone I used to talk to said that music can help to distract myself from remembering all the bad thoughts I have."

With the headphones carefully held in her hoof, she leaned in closer to Benny and held it up to her ear to listen. The music stopped as soon as she could start to hear a male voice beginning to sing.

"I'll restart it for you," Benny explained to her the interruption.

She listened intently to this otherworldly music. What started was easy enough to recognize. It was a bass guitar. Nothing too out of the ordinary, though the melody didn't sound like other music she had heard or sang to before. Then the male voice started to sing again. It wasn't super deep, or some high tenor like many of the ponies would sing. Something truly not of the Equestrian world.

The voice was soft, yet mature, and accompanied by other male voices in the background that harmonized with him. He sang about a sad sad song that another human had and that he was telling them to sing it without him. He also at different points sang nonsensical noises instead of words.

The whole thing was upbeat and kind of goofy. That only made it all the more strange, since it seemed like he was singing the song to someone that used to be a friend and how he hated their guts. But it was still a happy sounding song.

Benny held up a small rectangular object, much like the one that Chris had before. It even had a bright light on the front that showed a picture of other humans and an orange dot that moved along a line that left an orange trail as it moved along.

Then she noticed more words on the top of the object he held. "Sad sad song" in black letters, and then a word she couldn't pronounce.

"Mixpex?" She asked aloud, trying to sound it out.

"Mxpx," Benny answered. "It's the name of the band."

The song wasn't long. Only two minutes and 44 seconds, or at least that was her best guess based on what she saw on the strange object. And there she thought it was over, but new words appeared and the picture changed as heavier guitar noises started to play.

"Sad Happy Cold?" She asked. "Is this a sad or happy song."

"A bit of both," He answered.

This song started out sounding kind of depressing, but early into it the vocals and music changed to sound more positive and encouraging. It was another male voice singing. This one sang about being strong, singing, and taking someone's pain away. It left her with a mix of emotions.

It sounded encouraging, yet couldn't avoid the fact that there was something very painful he was addressing. Even the sound of the song was something she couldn't relate to.

Astonishingly, yet another song started to play. She would have to find out more about these strange little magic (yet not magical) things the humans had.

She found herself entranced by the music and didn't care to look at the screen anymore. The next track had some of the same sounding guitars playing, but the sound of everything else and its female vocalist singing seemed very familiar to the music she knew.

The lady sang about still being into "you." Whatever that meant, and whoever it was she was talking about. The references to human hands were lost on her, but this was without a doubt a love song.

The human contraption lit up as Benny raised it up and pressed its side with his thumb. The bright colors made out an image of a crudely drawn blue colored cartoon character with a pink hat and shirt. She could see it just long enough to read the words "16BIT Magic" and something that started with a B under it.

"Are you feeling any better?" Benny asked.

Pinky thought about how she was feeling, and yes, she was feeling better. Even her bright pink shine had come back.

"Umm... maaaaaaaaybe just a little." She answered back, sounding like her cute normal self. " I might feel even better if you play some more music for me."

He smiled and nodded approvingly. "You know what, I might, too."

With a tap of his finger on the play button, the music instantly started.

"I still got a cookie, left," Benny spoke over the music, holding up another Oreo.

"Are you trying to spoil me, Benny, oh human friend of mine?" She asked in a coy voice, eyeing the tasty treat.

"Just trying to cheer you up a bit," He answered, bringing the cookie up to her lips.

She softly took it into her mouth, chewing it in a much more proper manner than earlier in the house.

"But no more cookie kisses, Balloon Butt. Okay?" He jokingly asked.

"Okie-dokie," She giggled with her answer. "No more cookie kisses you don’t deserve."

She leaned into his side, enjoying the music and finding some unexpected comfort while she laid herself against him. The two would stay like that for many more songs. Not even noticing the other guards or human friends who would every so often walk out to see what they were up to. For the time being, they were both lost in the music.

[Back to when Lumberman left to chase after Applejack.]

Lumberman's voice invaded her thought process. "Hold up a minute!"

"Awe crab-apples," she mumbled to herself. "Go away, Lumberman. Ya hear me?"

Lumberman jogged up, quickly closing the distance. "Do you even know where you're walking off to?"

Applejack tried to raise a hoof to point to the treeline but nearly fell in the process. Suddenly this situation felt ironically familiar.

"Yeah," She turned her head to properly mock the unwanted company. "I'm heading into the dark and scary pony woods. That a problem? That what you want to hear?" She angrily answered, almost perfectly recreating the events of yesterday with the roles reversed. At least until she tripped over the uneven ground and crumbled down in an undignified flop.

She didn't try to get up, she was in no condition to wander off as Lumberman had. On second thought, going into the Everfree would have been a terrible idea, if that was even going to be where she wandered off to.

"So," Lumberman asked, seeing how this whole situation was playing out. "-are you going to start spilling your guts to me, or should I just start carrying you back right now?"

The stubborn nature of the Apple family was coming on strong from Applejack. She looked off in the distance, holding her lips shut and crossing her legs in a final act of resistance. There was no way she was giving up or giving in to his pestering ways and humorous observations.

"Okay, looks like I'm carrying you back I guess," Lumberman announced.

"Wha?" Applejack started to complain, feeling Lumberman beginning to pick her up. "What in tarnation r’ you doing? Get yer gosh dern mits off 'a me."

Her orders went ignored as he hoisted her up, resting one arm under her rump and the rest of her upper body resting over his shoulder. "You ain't talking, so we're walking."

She didn't resist or flail about like before. Honestly, she was too tired to fight back. She also couldn't find the fortitude to talk down to him, not after everything he had been through tonight. Much of which she still blamed herself for.

Lumberman pressed his way through into the first bathing tent. "Okay, let's get you..."

Unfortunately, this tent was occupied by Big Mac, Cerb, and a handful of the guards. All of them undressed in sitting quietly in large wooden tubs of steaming bath water.

Cerb slid a bit lower into his tub with Big Mac. "I had a hard enough time stripping down with these guys. I don't think I'm down for letting the girls see if the humans are hung like horses, know what I'm saying?"

"Who's hanging what, now? What's going on? I can't see nothing?" The weary pony mumbled, still staring over Lumberman's shoulder.

"Nothing you need to see, Apple Hat. This tents already occupied is all." Lumberman quickly explained.

Being how that bathing tent was right next to the house, Lumberman peaked inside the house just long enough to grab a bottle of Cabo Wabo. "Don't mind me. Just need some fuel for a cleanup session."

All the humans gave a nodding approval, knowing that this wasn't the first time Lumberman had to give a bath to a lady friend who couldn't manage taking themselves to the shower.

"Don't worry, girl. We good," Lumberman said, trying to give some voice of confidence to the pony he carried in his arms.

Applejack only grumbled again in frustrations, not able to free herself from her situation.

Finally making his way to the second bathing tent, which was farther way for some odd reason, he let the apple-centric pony down. "Alright, let's not make this any harder than it needs to be." He said, sounding more sympathetic than he had before.

It took Lumberman a minute to figure out the workings of the water dispersion equipment. It looked like mini water towers with spouts that opened up into the tub next to it. It took turning a few valves, but he managed to start filling one of the tubs like the others in the first tent.

Begrudgingly, Applejack made her way to the tub but couldn't find the strength to lift herself over the edge. She would need help.

Lumberman took a quick drink from his tequila before setting it down to assist the hindered pony. "Come on, in you go."

Manhandling her like he did before, he lifted her rear end up to help her over the edge. Her entrance was far less than graceful. She fell into the tub face first, bubbling under the surface and unable to raise herself up to breeth.

"Jesus," Lumberman complained, picking her up again in the tub. "-you gonna make it?"

Applejack coughed and hacked, unfortunately inhaling in some of the bath water. "What are you trying to do me?" She asked, accusing him of foul play.

"I'm sorry," He apologized. "I didn't think you were that bad."

What should have been some display of anger and belligerence was instead a series of sobs and whimpers.

"Hey, I'm sorry. That was my fault," Lumberman tried to apologize again. "Come on. I didn't think you were gonna sink like that."

"I don't deserve to have this blood washed off my hooves," She cried out. "I keep letting her down. I'm no good."

"Awe fuck. Don't be saying stupid shit like that." He tried to motivate her in the bath water that was quickly turning red around her.

"It's true. I let her down twice now," She admitted out loud.

She again let herself collapse, falling under the quickly filling water levels.

Lumberman reached in, pulling her up to breeth again. "Gawd damn it, Apples. Would you just... Hold yourself up for a minute." He ordered.

She did her best to sit upright, though it was a struggle between the exhaustion she was feeling and the crippling depression that was taking hold of her. Through her own whimpering, she could faintly hear the sounds of clothing moving behind her. Then, the sound of something entering the water had splashed in.

In just his boxers, Lumberman joined in the tub of bloody water with the weeping pony. "I'm gonna catch hell for this, but come on.."

He put an arm around her and pulled a small cork that started to drain the water. "Okay, let's get it all out," He instructed her, letting her know it was okay to start the waterworks.

"I couldn't save Kelly. She. She..." Applejack sniffled and cracked up trying to explain her distress. "She was right there in front of me. But he hit me, and I couldn't push her out of the way. And now she won't wake up."

"Shh, shh, shh. I know. I know. It's okay. We all couldn't help her," He replied, trying to comfort her as he rocked her back and forth.

Applejack continued to break down. "I held her the whole way back. She wouldn't stop bleeding. I held her so tight, but it just wouldn't stop. Her blood is all over me. Why couldn't I save her? Why did it have to be like this?"

She was really falling apart, far more than Lumberman could have predicted. "No one could have-"

"We couldn't even save her with the Elements, -" She cried out, turning herself to hold tightly onto Lumberman. "I don't know what to do. I dun bumbled my way through this whole mess. I'm so sorry."

Lumberman held the whimpering mare against his chest, cradling her as all the strength and pride poured out from her eyes. "Hey, come on Apples. If you stop crying I'll let you sing again?"

The oddly placed joke actually got a chuckle out of her that mixed in between her sobs. "I thought you don't like my singing."

"Out of tune, slurring your words, plus mixing tweeny pop and country music? Yeah, that was terrible," Lumberman explained with a playful laugh.

Again she chuckled, though not as much as before. She actually felt a little embarrassed about it now.

Toning back the sarcasm, he tried again to help cheer her up. "But I'd rather listen to you sing your Apple family song all over again if it meant I didn't have to listen to you crying all night."

"Yeah," She answered back, trying to hold back the urge to cry again. "-don't think I feel much like singing tonight, buckaroo."

She relaxed a bit more and allowed herself to rest against the bare chest of this peculiar new friend she had made. They stayed that way for a good while. Letting the red water drain out while more warm water poured in.

Fearing they would run out of fresh water, Lumberman plugged the cork back in and cut off the water. Whatever type of reservoir of warm water they now had access to likely wasn't infinite, so they had to conserve.

Lumberman tried to reassure her, removing her hat as they held each other closer. "She's gonna be just fine. Just wait and see. But in the meantime, how about we get you washed up, so you're at least somewhat presentable when Kelly wakes up, huh?"

He reached over to grab a bottle of shampoo that was laid out next to the tub. "This won't be the first time I had to help one of my friends wash up. You're in good hands."

For the first short while, they didn't converse. It was just Applejack struggling to hold herself up while Lumberman worked up a lather to wash out all the red still stuck in her fur. His hands worked up the suds firmly, yet still with a gentle touch up and down her back and shoulders.

"You said this ain't yer first time?" She inquired sheepishly.

"Nah," He answered without a note of embarrassment. "Mostly Kelly or Becky too drunk to clean up their own vomit after they drank too much. Not so different from you the other night, actually."

She didn't respond to the joke if that was his attempt at trying to be humorous.

"I also had to help out old Sniffles when he got himself too messed up a time or two," He continued. "Hell, there were a few days even Justin couldn't take care of himself, and I had to take care of him."

"You really did this with your friends?" She asked, either impressed or questioning the claim itself.

He gave a soft sigh before answering. "Yeah, it's kinda crazy the things we do for those we care about."

"Why you helping me then?" She asked, sounding as if she wasn't worthy of such assistance.

Lumberman squirted a large mound of shampoo into his hand and stopped to think about his answer. "I dunno. I think we're all pretty good friends. And you've been helping us out since we got here. Just seems like the right thing to do, ya know."

He dropped the shampoo bottle into the water and started to lather up her mane. "I've always been the one to hold everybody up when they start falling apart, but I admit it's kinda weird with all of you."

"How so?" She asked, letting him work his magic with his fingers over her head and down the back of her neck.

The thick lather of suds didn't mask just how soft her hair was. The few times he was able to pet a horse as a kid, he remembered how coarse and rough a horse's hair was. Hers was almost human-like, perhaps even softer. Another anomaly he didn't expect.

"Well, we're all foreigners to your pony world. So we don't really have equal footing in your culture. Plus, you're not human. So... it just kind of throws me off trying to figure out how to treat you all, or even how to even talk to you."

To some degree, she could see where he was coming from. "Why is not being human a problem? We get along just fine with griffins and dragons. And we're all different from each other. What's so different between a pony like me and a human like you?"

This was going to be tricky for him to explain without sounding offensive or even a bit racist. "It's nothing bad. It's just that, well... where we come from, there's no one like you. We have horses, but they're all wild animals. They're kept as pets or used for work."

He couldn't see her expression, but there was a very clear vibe in the air that he already said something that didn't sit well with her. "I'm not saying I see you the same way I would look at a horse from my world. Our horses aren't intelligent. You all can talk and, well, you're just as human as we are. If that makes any sense. Maybe I should say that we're just as much pony as you are. Just... completely different species."

Applejack didn't really know how to take all of this. All of these ideas seemed more like a topic for Twilight to tackle. "So it's just the way we look, then? You don't look at us like we're some dumb pets, do ya?"

"Can I be real with you, Apple Hat? He asked calmly.

"Only if you stop calling me Apple Hat," She tried to joke, though she was a little worried of what his answer was going to be.

Lumberman reached down into the water to pull up her right forehoof. He used some of the suds still on her head to wash out more of the blood that still clung to her. "The truth is, that I don't know what to think. I don't know how to look at all of you like I would another person. And as terrible as that sounds, I can relate to it."

"And how's that?" She asked with a bit of justified snark and agitation in her voice.

Unlike before, he was going to touch a serious subject without using a joke to address it. "You know how earlier your brother asked you if you wanted me out of the field because I was black?"

She didn't see how that question was related, but she was going to hear him out. "Yeah..."

His gentle grooming continued as he tried to explain such a sensitive topic. "Well, that's because back on Earth, my people were treated less than human for hundreds of years. In fact, just because of the color of our skin, we were forced into being slaves. I make jokes about it, and I probably shouldn't since there are still a lot of racist people back on Earth."

He continued with trying to relate to his own disposition. "Being black still comes with a lot of roadblocks. So, yeah. I can relate if you think that makes me a shitty person."

It shouldn't have been a surprise to her that slavery wasn't a problem found in just Equestria's history. However, slavery based on the color of a ponies coat, or a humans skin seemed like a rather strange way to base if one was worthy of slavery. Ponies had been made slaves by warlords in the past, but it was forced on them because of being a different species. Not something so superficial as being the wrong color. Then again, if humans were the only intelligent species where they came from, maybe their standards were different for that reason. She couldn't really compare griffins and dragons, or some of the other creatures that captured ponies and took over kingdoms to what the human world might have gone through. Not to mention that jumping to conclusions about how humans act was a lesson she already learned the hard way.

Even still, she had to address the fact that he knew that thinking that way wasn't right. "If you know it's wrong, then why do you do it?"

He was feeling kind of lousy the more he thought about it. "It's not like I'm trying to or that I want to, -" He lowered her forehoof back into the water and picked up the next front hoof. "Your culture here is so different from ours. In a lot of ways, it's better. And I still can't get over the idea of talking animals and magic ponies. I mean, I'm now living in a world that as far as I knew two days ago, didn't even exist. So don't think I'm trying to be a shitty person on purpose."

Empathy may not have been her trademark Element, but she could sympathize with his disposition. Even she had her misgivings against griffins and dragons before getting to know them better.

However, there was something else she had to address before the conversation could continue. "You keep using that word. What does shitty mean?"

"Oh," Lumberman realized he was still cursing more than he should have been. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't be cursing in front of y'all."

"Curse as in a bad word, not a bad magic spell I'm guessing?" She asked, remembering the lack of magic humans possessed.

"Yeah," He admitted. "I got a potty mouth. Sorry."

"So what's it mean?" She pressed him further.

"Uh... It can mean a lot of things. Lot's of our curse words do. It can be something good. Like, that's the shit. It can also just mean stuff. Usually, it means something more like garbage or poop." He snickered at how goofy it sounded to use such childish terms.

"So a shitty person is a person that's garbage or is made of poop?" She asked, not sounding as upset as before.

"Pretty much," He sighed.

Applejack snorted and chuckled at such a funny concept. "A person made of poop. That's funny right there."

They both shared a little laugh at just how silly it seemed if taken literally.

Her other hoof was lowered back into the water, and again it dawned on her just how weak and tired she still was. Not only that, but how embarrassing it was that she had to be bathed by another. It didn't make it better that she had to rely on a guest that she was supposed to be helping out. Not the other way around.

She sighed regretfully. "I'm sorry about everything that's happened since you got here. You shouldn't have to be the one taking care of me like this."

"Stop apologizing already. Here, tell ya what. I know what will help you relax," He responded to her before turning to reach and grabed something outside of the tub.

He returned to her with his bottle of tequila. A kind gesture, but one she wasn't in the mood for. "I thought I told you I wasn't in the mood for singing tonight," She half-joked.

"Just don't guzzle it like you did last time, Apple Hat," He instructed her while undoing the cap.

"Can you stop calling me that?" She grumbled.

"Nah, I think that's gonna stick," He answered with a grin after taking a drink for himself.

She glared as best she could through her tired eyes. "You're being real shitty, Woodman."

There was an eerie silence between the two. Of all things, was this the straw that broke the camel's back?

Her frown broke to a grin, and she snorted again.

"I can't believe I fell for that. You're totally messing with me," Lumberman laughed off her joke.

The smile on her face was a welcomed comfort. "Heh, yeah. Hold the bottle for me would ya?"

"What's going down, brother? Didn't want to shower with the big boys?" Cerb's voice broke out from just outside the tent.

The folds opened and Cerb walked in with Big Mac just behind him. Even a few guards curiously tried to sneak a peek inside.

"Nope. I think he's just trying to get sweet on my sister. You ain't fixing to set up a shotgun wedding are ya there, Lumberman?" Big Mac accused.

Lumbermen shot up from the tub, letting Applejack slip back under the water. "No! Nothing like that! Dude, Cerb. Tell him I-" He fumbled his words around a bit and noticed the sound of bubbles blowing next to his shins.

He dipped down to scoop up the confused and pissed off looking Applejack. It was an embarrassing site while he stood there, Applejack lying limp in his arms with a bottle of booze in his hands and his wet boxers clinging to his body. Thankfully he wasn't hard, but there was little left to the imagination.

"Yo, Mac. I swear I would never try and mess around with your sister," his explanation came to an abrupt end when he saw Cerb trying not to laugh. Even Big Mac was grinning like an idiot. Hell, even the guards outside the tent were laughing.

"Cerb, did you put him up to this?" He stupidly asked.

It was no use trying to fight it, Cerb was laughing his ass off. "Dude. You think a pony knows what a shotgun wedding is? Oh fuck. I'm dying, bro."

Lumberman stood there, feeling stupid for getting played like that. "You're a real asshole, man. Imma get you back. You know that, right?"

"Yeah, I'll keep an eye out," Cerb replied, knowing full well he'd pay for it sooner or later. "And I'm sorry, man. I was just doing some bonding with the boys here, and I thought Mac Daddy could use some cheering up."

"You're still an asshole," Lumberman fired back, still feeling the panic of what Big Mac could have done to him if he actually thought he was getting fresh with his sister.

Cerb chuckled and eyed his buddies boxers. "So... you just gonna keep standing there, or are you trying to show off the goods?"

Lumberman looked down to see the hard shadows cast by his package. "Fuck, man!" He dropped back down behind the edge of the tub to hide himself.

"Egh, quit your fussing," Cerb joked to him. "The ponies don't give a shit about nudity. If you haven't noticed."

Wet and embarrassed, Lumberman countered as best as he could. "Yeah, yeah. I'm sure you had a wonderful time comparing sizes with your new friends. I hope you don't get tennis elbow."

"Awe, poor baby. You jealous?" Cerb mocked back.

Just enough time went by for Cerb to figure out that Lumberman wasn't going to carry on with this exchange. "Okay. I can see you're having a moment."

Lumberman raised his bottle up and rocket it back and forth. "Just living the dream."

Cerb was still just all too proud of himself. "Yeah, I'm sure you are. But would you want to have someone else take over bathing duty?"

Applejack had just about enough of the distractions. "For Luna's sake, can you all just take yer shit and get? It's bad enough I had to get washed up by one of you, and I don't need to be passed around like a sack of dirty laundry."

Such a reaction seemed to come out of left field from the apple mare, making Cerb move to offer some other solution. "Well, I'm just saying, your brother is right here. Plus the guards I'm sure could help."

The drenched mane of an ill-tempered mare rose up over the edge of the tub and was flung back to reveal a scowl to end any argument. "No offense to you Big Mac, or any of your boys out there Mr. Cerb. But I'd rather buck lemon trees."

Big Mac leaned over to Cerb and offered a word of caution. "That means no, and we should probably leave."

Cerb raised his hands in defense and slowly backed out. "Okay. We're leaving. Just holler if you need anything."

Even after the footsteps died off back to the house, Applejack was still looking a bit distraught. Lumberman wasn't sure what to say to fix the situation.

"You really okay with me finishing up? I'm sure I could get Becky or one of the other mares to take over if you'd be more comfortable with that. I didn't think you'd need this much help, honestly." He offered.

"Now looky here," She flopped against the side of the tub and slid down back against Lumberman's side. "I get the feeling that there's some kinda issue with you being here with me since I'm a lady and your a gentlecolt, but so long as you don't go poking and prodding in places you don't belong I'm just too plum tired to care right now. And besides..."

She raised a hoof up, but in her weakened state it mostly was drug up his leg, and came to a stop and rested in his lap. "You're the only one here with that bottle of funny water."

"Hold up," Lumberman thought that she had to be messing with him. "-you want to keep me here because I shared my Tequila with you?"

A shade of rose brightened upon her cheeks, and she started to softly rub up and down his thigh. "Well... I guess that isn't the only reason."

Lumberman froze. Her tone and hoof motions brought a wave of NO over his entire being. Although, part of that also seemed like something he felt flattered over. If he was honest with himself, there was a second that had a mix of excitement. Or maybe that was just a response to the physical stimulation that caused a flinch inside his boxers.

Applejack continued the slow strokes up and down his thigh. "I was feeling more than just a bit drop down beat up and rolled over. You helped me out more than the tequila ever could. You know, it's like... I don't like being pampered and groomed. That's just not the kind of pony I am. But you don't make it weird or all girly and such. And... I don't know how to deal with all this."

The conversation may have gone a different direction then what he initially feared it would, but he was still feeling like something was going on he wasn't going to want to deal with.

"Finding out that Kelly didn't wake up after using our Elements because they didn't fix everything and getting cracked upside the head. Heck, I barely managed to drag her out the house, and then having to hold her the whole way here and not really be able to help. Ah’ haven't felt so lost and hopeless since I lost my mom and dad. I don't know how you can manage to stay so strong."

She moved her foreleg in farther across his lap to wrap it around his waist, holding him in some kind of half hug. "I'm sorry if I'm putting you on the spot, but with all the other girls still knocked out or feeling just as low as I am... I need somepony with a little more strength than me to hold onto."

The prospect of a pony courtship seemed to be out of the cards, much to Lumberman's relief. "Yeah, it ain't easy. I mean, as much as it got me going, even Cerb coming in here and having your brother prank me like that, I'd probably be hurting a lot more, too. So, I can see where you're coming from on needing someone if your girls are still recovering or whatever."

"You don't mind, do ya? Letting me hold on a bit longer?" Applejack nervously asked.

"Nah, we're good. At least until the others wake up. I'm sure they'll be needing someone like you to help them out." He said, trying to console her.

"Otherwise, you still wanting a sip?" He asked, bringing the bottle back down to her lips.

She placed her lips around the mouth of the bottle and let her temporary source of strength tilt it for her. He held it in place, allowing her to slowly take only what she wanted.

She nodded, letting him know she had her fill for the moment. However, she still needed help in the tub. "Hey, can I ask you a big favor?"

"What 'cha need?"

Keeping a mellow tone, she asked him. "Can you wash my backside next? It's been kinda itchy since I woke up."

"What the fu..." What the hell was up with this mare? "I thought you said you didn't want me poking and prodding in places I didn't belong?"

Tired or not, Applejack sat up abruptly, blushing brightly. "I'm not asking you to go exploring under my tail, or fixing to have you rut me. You said you'd help me wash up. And... I don't want to touch Kelly's blood any more then I have to. So just please... wash it out for me."

This was crossing that uncomfortable line between human and animal Lumberman didn't want to deal with. "Listen, Applejack. I don't know how comfortable I am-"

"I'll let you call me Apple Hat," She offered as a bargaining tool since it was all she had.

Lumberman stared at her sitting next to him. Her mane was still wet and unkempt and did nothing to cover up her blush. She was even still somewhat shaky and wobbly in her legs. This couldn't have been easy for her to ask, seeing how embarrassed she was.

Not saying a word, he stood up and started to drain the tub.

Applejack worried she might have asked for too much and was making him leave. "Are you leaving me here?"

What could he do? She was so damn cute looking. If only he weren't a sucker for ladies with such a sweet face.

"No, I'm not leaving you here," And begrudgingly answered. "This water is gross and getting cold. I'm pouring us some clean, warm water.

"Oh," - She lowered her eyes to the dirty water they were both still bathing in. "Thanks."

Lumberman sighed in frustration. All he needed was Cerb or Big Mac to walk in once he got started again. That's just the kind of luck he expected.

"Just keep it between us, aight?" He kindly asked her. "Last thing I need is someone walking in to see me with a hand full of pony ass."

"Pony ass?" She asked out loud. "Wait? Does ass mean butt?"

Lumberman hung his head. He knew that teaching these ponies bad words were going to come back in and bite him in the... well... the ass. "Yes. Ass means butt."

Another explanation of human words let her to start chuckling again. "So earlier you pretty much called your buddy Cerb a walking, talking butt hole?"

He had to laugh at that. Now, at this point, even if it was going to bite him in the ass, it was going to provide a lot of entertainment to teach them how to curse. "Yeah. I guess I did."

Applejack wearily looked up, a broad grin on her face. "Hey. Lumberman?"

"Yeah?"

She could barely contain her laughter, letting little snorts break through. "Thanks for washing my ass."

"Oh shut up, Apple Hat." He playfully shot back, flipping her long hair over her face. "Don't make me regret this or you'll be singing your goofy Apple songs sober from here on out."

18. Better Than Hooves

As more of the water drained from the tub, Applejack slowly shook her head to free the hair from her eyes.

"Oh, cool yer apple sauce, Woodman," Applejack laughed off his dismissal. "It's not like you even see me like that. And sorry sugar cube, I can't say I see you like that either. I'm not so easily caught up in every pretty face who bats an eye my way, like my brother."

Lumberman shouldn't have been surprised. "You know about Big Mac having the hots for Kelly?"

Applejack laughed at the idea of not being able to see her brothers obvious love-struck antics. "My brother's about as good at keeping secrets as he is wearing a dress."

That warranted a questionable look from Lumberman.

She sighed, not too proud of her brothers' stunt, despite how funny it was. "Yeah... That happened alright."

"You know, I must have really lost my mind," Lumberman admitted. "I'm in a cartoon, sitting in a bathtub of bloody water from one of my best friends, sharing tequila with a pony and listening to her talk about her brother crossdressing before I wash her ass."

"Honestly," Applejack started to address the madness. "I think aside from the blood, which I ain't too thrilled about neither, there ain't much of this that's really out of the ordinary. You got any crazy stories that come close to this?"

Perhaps he spoke a bit too soon."Aside from the cartoon world part... I might know a few that has this beat."

After that bit, Lumberman didn't actually start with her backside. He insisted on working his way back and letting it soak more so that it would be easier to clean. Applejack found his modesty and shy nature with her to be rather admirable, if not comically uncomfortable. If nothing else, teasing him the way they all seemed to tease each other was a quality she was quickly learning to appreciate.

"So, what do ya really think about Big Mac n’ Kelly?" She asked, trying to gauge his response, seeing if there was more to get him worked up over.

"I don't think I'm the right one you wanna ask about that. Ask Chris next time you see 'em," Lumberman sort of answered her question.

She was a little saddened that he didn't give an actual answer. "Why would I ask him? Yer right here, so I'm asking you."

"Apple Hat, I'm still trying to accept the fact that y'all exist, and trying not to look at you like you're just some dumb animal. Plus, I plan on finding a way home first chance I get. So, you'll have to forgive me if I'm not jumping into the singles lounge to pick up a date. Chris, though. He knows all about you and damn near everything about this place. I wouldn't be surprised if he had the hots for you or one of your friends."

"Chris?" She asked, thinking how little he interacted with the other mares when she was around. "You really think so?"

"Don't get me wrong, I love the guy, but homeboy has some issues." He answered back, sounding a little sad as he said it.

"What kind uh issues?"

Lumberman continued to work more of a lather on her chest from behind. "Chris is lonely. Always has been, even with us. Never been on a date or even really had a girlfriend. All his dream girls are fake."

The conversation took a more serious turn.

He went on with more details. "He fell in love with characters from video games, cartoons, comics, anything and anyone that wasn't from reality."

Applejack was stuck somewhere between trying to stay involved in the conversation and being distracted by Lumberman's hands working through her fur. They were massaging her better than anything Aloe and Lotus ever provided at their spa. "So why do you think that means he has an eye out for us?"

Lumberman thought back to all the MLP items Chris would forget to hide and all the things he knew he bought from Kelly's shop when she still had it. "Because... Chris loves the show you guys are all from. And he always finds someone to fantasize about being with from the shows he loves. I mean, we all did when we were just a bunch of dumb kids. He just never really grew out of it. Plus, I know he's had the hots for other non-human characters. Others that were kind of like you ponies. Creatures that were a mix of human and animal that could talk and do all the things you do."

"I don't get it, emph," Applejack almost let out a moan. She was enjoying this rub down too much. "Why not just find a real lady instead falling in love with some pony, or creature, or human that ain't even real?"

It was sad for him to think about how Chris must still feel after all these years. So much so that he stopped what he was doing for a moment.

He sighed and picked up his pace again. "Because sadly, for some people, they think love is a fantasy. So they find a fantasy to love instead."

Thinking about that made it hard to enjoy the treatment she was receiving. "That's... that's really sad. Does Chris think like that?"

He nodded. "Yeah, pretty sure he does."

"Why though?"

Lumberman took another shot from his bottle before offering another sip to Applejack. "Because, just like the rest of us, his family really fucked him up."

Applejack took a few more sips before signaling that she had enough. "Okay, what's fucked mean?"

"Ah, shit," Lumberman let himself slip out. "I really gotta stop swearing like that in front of you."

"Well, it's too late now. Better explain it, so I don't up’n ask yer friends instead." She half giggled, putting him on the spot.

"Okay, but keep in mind this is one of the worst ones to use back where I'm from. But ignore the fact that we tend to use it a lot." He laughed.

"But yeah. Fuck is a word that means pretty much whatever you want it to mean, depending on how you use it. There was a video some philosopher or educator made that went over just how diversely that word can be used. But when I say his family fucked him up, I mean that they damaged or messed him up. Emotionally at least. Treated him like he was a blight on their family. Acted like it was wrong to show him any love or get close to him."

"Yeah, I can see how that can mess some pony-er, human up," She acknowledged what he was saying, only messing up slightly in the process.

Lumberman continued. "Otherwise, it can mean something or someone is a big piece of shit, pretty much. Just anything bad. But, a lot to times it's just another word for hard sex."

"Y-you all actually got a word for that? Woah! That means that's a thing y'all actually do?" That last definition really seemed to have gotten her fired up. Her cheeks tinged slightly red as she continued. One wouldn't be able to tell if it was the alcohol or her shock from embarrassment. "What's that even look like? How hard can a human actually rut another human for it to have its own name? Ruttin’ is-"

Applejacks lips were suddenly met with the bottle of tequila again. No warning, just the mouth of the bottle tilted up to her lips, letting more of the alcohol-fueled goodness pour into her mouth. She started to drink it, obviously, but mumbled something in protest.

"Nah. Nope. You're asking too many bad questions, Apple Hat. I gotta shut that shit down." Lumberman explained, trying to curb this long string of inappropriate questions.

Before taking in too much, she turned her head to the side to free herself from the otherwise welcomed treat. She coughed a bit of it up. "Now what didja go on and do that for? You were being all nice and friendly just a second ago."

"Apples, I'm sorry, but if you haven't picked up on it yet. The whole topic of sex is kind of a no go zone for me. Anything sex-related when I'm with you makes me just a little bit uncomfortable, alright?"

Well, if the serious conversation was over, might as well go back to teasing him. She raised her hoof to pull her wet hair back and turned to stare down Lumberman with her best set of bedroom eyes. "Why's that, Woodman? Scared of what you might find in the single's lounge before you head home alone for the night?"

Trapping him in another uncomfortable moment, she brought herself up to all fours and approached him, stepping between his legs that she had been sitting between. "Maybe Big Mac didn't fall so far from the tree after all. Maybe-"

Before she could make him any more uncomfortable and wind him up, she fell forward from her front legs giving out again. Her face bounced off his chest, and she fell into his lap.

"Awe shit," She cursed correctly with a laugh. "I just meant to spook ya, some... I think you gave me too much of your drink again."

"Ya think?" Lumberman scoffed.

"Hey," She started to complain. "Don't look at me. You're the one who told me not to guzzle it like last time and then jammed it in my mouth without asking."

Thank god the others weren't in earshot. That phrasing was all to perfect of a setup.

Lumberman didn't fight the blame. "Fine. You're right. It's my fault."

Again he reached over and pulled the cork to the tub, letting the dirty water start to drain again.

As the water level started to lower, Applejack nudged him in the gut. "Hey... Hey Lumberman."

He didn't even look down at her when she was intentionally trying to annoy him. "Yeah, Apples?"

"You still need to wash my ass," She chuckled again, letting the alcohol get to her.

Lumberman let his head fall limp back over the side of the tub. "Fuck me," He groaned.

She continued her little laughs in his lap, happy to be able to mess with him like this again. "Nah. None of that rough stuff. Just wash it."

If he hadn't realized that she was messing with him just like his other friends would have, that might have ruined the night. "Oh come on, Apple Hat. We both know that's the only reason you wanted me to stay."

"Wha?" Applejack coiled back. "No. I was just joking," She sat up in front of him. Trying to take herself out of a bad position. "It must be your funny water making me act goofy."

Lumberman stopped her rambling with a toss of her wet hair over her face again. "Girl, I can't tell if you're conceded or just can't tell when I'm joking with ya."

She sat there, feeling stupid for falling for her own joke. “Ya know, yer a real asshole, Woodman."

It didn't take long for the dirty water to drain and the new water to be drawn. Not much would be needed since Lumberman's suggestion actually worked. Having Applejack sit in the water did rinse most of it away. Much of what was left was dirt and dust from the floor in the truck that she had sad on that dried to her.

"I still feel kinda weird about this," Lumberman complained.

Applejack was getting tired of hearing this broken record. "Yeah, and ah'm just tickled pink about it. Can you just get this over with? I swear. I can't tell what's worse. You needing to be here to wash me up, or you whining and crying about it."

He stared at the backside of apple horse. It was a horse butt. Two rounded cheeks with a tail covering up all the parts he didn't want to see. Yet, it wasn't really a horse's butt. He unwillingly studied it more as he started to work in the shampoo. The anatomy was distinctively not human but was still unmistakably somewhat human-like. It seemed like everything from the hips down to her knees were pulled from a healthy young woman and repackaged with fur and a tail to go onto Applejack's body.

"I'm sorry for giving you so much grief before," Applejack apologized. “Ah do appreciate you doing this for me. Despite how uncomfortable it must make you feel, me being... you know... a pony and whatnot."

It wasn't hard for him to listen to her apology, but it was hard for him to keep focus. He made the unique discovery that the angle he was looking from over her backside, she looked a lot more like a human on all fours.

It was everything from her hips to her hair. All of her feminine curves, the small of her back that arched up to her shoulders, even the way her hair fell was reminiscent of women he had in this same position.

"No, don't mention it." He answered back with some hesitation. "But to be honest, and I might sound like an ass for saying this, but you actually look a lot more human from this point of view."

She chuckled lowly. "I don't even want to hear an explanation fer how you came to that conclusion there, partner."

He didn't respond back to the last comment, and she didn't need him to explain. She was just glad that the bath was almost over. Then again, as awkward as this whole arrangement was, everything he had been doing to her was enjoyable. Something about those tiny appendages he used to work up a lather felt so much better than another pair of hooves doing the same job. Working them over her stiff muscles was heavenly. And some area's felt particularly lovely. But lovely in a way she hadn't felt before.

Rubbing down her neck and over her barrel was particularly nice, but so was what he was working on now. It wasn't just a sense of relief in her plot from hauling all the heavy loads, or even the soreness from bucking apple trees, now being worked out. It tingled with a warmth that radiated from where his fingers pressed in and sort of tickled in her tummy.

Almost just like the tequila, the more of this feeling she had, the more she wanted.

Her body responded to the sensations by raising her tail, little by little, with every inch that he worked farther in and farther down. Whatever technique was being used on her, it was good enough to take her mind away from the hardships of today's events. Her mind seemed to blank out to focus on the warm tingly reaction she was having.

Lumberman noticed the tail moving, which raised some concern. "You doing alright up there Apples?"

She gave a soft sigh, but unlike the kind she would normally release, this one carried a suspiciously sensual tone to it. "Yeah..."

Whenever Applejack was trying to mess around with Lumberman, he picked up the fact that she did so with either a coy attitude or something hyperbolic. This was neither of the two. Plus, if the tail lift was factored in, he didn't know what to think. At least not until he thought about what it would mean if she wasn't trying to play a trick on him.

Was it possible she was goating him in all night just to get him to feel her up? If so, why?

He looked again at her posterior. Everything left uncovered by the suds and her tail looked to be clean. But again, his eyes took everything into perspective. Yes, the fur, ears, and tail took away from illusion his mind was drawing, but they couldn't remove the alluring shape that Applejack naturally held from this perspective.

Applejack spoke up, sounding a bit nervous, if not alarmed. "Uh... you're getting mighty close to that poking and prodding territory there, mister."

"What?" Lumberman asked, pulled out of his moment of weakness of fully taking in her figure.

He regained his spacial awareness and felt like something was wrong with his hand placement. He started to pull his hands back but was able to look down fast enough to see that part of his thumbs had worked their way under where her tail was lifted.

"Oh shit," He apologized, pulling his hands back to himself.

"No, no. You're fine. You didn't touch nuthin I'd have to tell Big Mac about," She said with a grin and a wink, looking back over her shoulder at him. "Guess that's partially my fault for moving my tail like I did. I swear, sometimes these tails must have a mind of their own. I must of been too relaxed to cover up... well, you know."

It was an honest mistake, but he still felt terrible about it almost happening. "I'm sorry, I wasn't watching what I was doing. But hey, you're all cleaned up. So you just need a rinse off, and you're good to go."

He started feeling worse about his carelessness after thinking about his wandering mind and borderline inappropriate thoughts. "Again, though. I'm so sorry if I-"

"Relax sugar cube," Applejack was quick to shut down his continued apology. "I know you weren't fix'n to pull something funny on me. You're a real stand up fella. And come on, -" She turned to her side and sat to better talk to him, face to face. "You made it pretty clear I'm not the kinda girl you'd go chasing after, right?"

That should have been an easy out for him to take, but to do so still made him look like some kind of hypocrite, if not in some way bigoted to denounce their entire species as something lower than human.

There just wasn't enough time for him to figure out where he stood with all the ideals of morality, society, and his own humanity fighting for dominance in his head. All the more difficult when each side tripped over their conflicting values.

"I'm sorry I said that. It was an asshole thing to say the way I did," He replied to the excuse she gave him.

"Does it help not seeing my face?" She suddenly asked.

"What?"

"Well, when I was facing away from ya, you said that I looked more human from where you were sitting. Does it help to see me as something more like you when you can hear me but not really see me?"

"I suppose that helps a little," He answered, but something nagged him in the back of his mind.

A strange desire to tell her what he really thought started to claw at his mind. It wasn't like before when he was with her in the forest, and he had the uncontrollable urge to word vomit. Maybe it was guilt for leering at her the way he did. Then again, a blow to the head, half of a neighbor’s house ripped away in front of him, Applejack’s abandoned family, and just everything else, who's to say what was bringing this on.

"- but I also said that because even physically, I see a lot more in common with the kind of woman I've been with than what I would see as a wild animal." That wasn't the whole truth, but it was nearly close enough to what he thought.

Much like he wanted to do with this conversation, he pulled the cork one last time to drain the tub.

"Oh..." She replied back to his confession.

Perhaps all the back and forths were getting to her and having her rethink the whole interaction they had tonight.

"Did you see anything you like?" She asked with a coy grin in a sultry voice.

"Holy shit. You just don't quit. Do you?" Lumberman shot back with a laugh.

Applejack didn't hide the fact that she was messing with him anymore. "Well excuse me Mr. Down To Rub Down In The Tub. It's not every day a hard working mare like myself can find a stud willing to whisk me away and give my butt a well-needed scrub. Which was fantastic by the way, thank you very much. Plus, yer playing hard to get is actually kinda cute when you think it's working," She blabbed on.

"Playing hard to get?" He mockingly objected. "I'm sure anything I do would be considered playing hard to get when compared to you sticking your ass in my face."

"Ha! Says the guy who tried to sneak his way in," She countered.

Lumberman scoffed. "Sneak in? You practically invited me in. A tail with a mind of its own. I'm pretty sure you two share the same mind."

Applejack turned away from Lumberman as he reached up to start the water up again. "Oh please, that only happened because how good it felt with you rubbing me like you did back there," She answered back with no forethought to filter her words.

"Woah!" Lumberman proclaimed aloud, raising his hands up in defeat. "Okay, you win this round. I'm not even going to try to top that one."

"What?" A bit too late she realized that she didn't reply with some witty quip, she had tried to explain herself, and he took it as some sexual advance towards him. "Now hold on."

A torrent of warm water poured over her head. Lumberman jumped right to the rinse of phase. "Nah, it's good, seriously. We'll just get you rinsed off and then we'll head back inside to check up on your friends." He explained while filling up another bucket.

It was a relief that he wasn't taking her seriously, but she had to wonder if what she felt was something sexual in nature, given the way he reacted.

However, she was a virgin and wouldn't know. Come to think of it, she knew very little about sex other than it being the means to procreate. The actual physicality of it was something that was never explained to her. She tried to wonder how something as simple as being given a bath could be sexual. Thinking about it gave her a familiar glow of warmth in her stomach and the pleasant tingling sensation again.

Another bucket of water was emptied down the back of her neck and over her shoulders. The warm water running through her fur only further reminded her of Lumberman's methodical work to clean her.

"Oh, sweet Celestia, to have his..." She had a brain fart, time to try again. "I just him to rub his..." She had no idea what his appendages were called. All that time he worked them through her soiled fur and into her overworked muscles, she never bothered to ask what they were or why they worked so well to clean her.

"Uh, Lumberman?" She asked to get his attention. "Can I ask you a silly question."

Lumberman didn't put much thought into what she would want to ask. He didn't think anything could catch him off guard at this point. "I don't see why not. What ya want'n to know?"

"You don't have hooves or claws. What do you call them grabby things you got?"

"Oh," He felt a bit let down to be asked such an underwhelming question. "Your brother asked the same thing, kinda."

He poured another bucket over her midsection before returning it under the running water. "We got hands with fingers to grabby things, and feet with toes to walk on."

He didn't bother pointing them during the explanation. He figured it was pretty self-explanatory.

"I see, must be pretty nice to have something like those," She admitted. "They feel a lot nicer than another ponies hooves."

"So I've heard," He joked, pouring another bucket over her backside and down her flanks.

Applejack turned to hide her blush. She had every right to feel embarrassed. But again she felt that same sensation running through her as the warm water descended to where she wanted his hands to be again.

"No come back?" He asked, grinning while shutting the water off, a little proud to get one in on her.

"Nah, I don't wanna go and make ya feeling uncomfortable again. That or sticking my hoof in my mouth," She chuckled.

She said that, but honestly she was getting flustered thinking about him. Maybe he didn't see a creature that was an equal because the other was so different, but she did. Although, nothing on the lines of a potential mate.

"Now hold up just a minute there Applejack," She thought to herself. "Ain't no pony thinking about settling down with some alien-human that doesn't plan on sticking around. No use getting worked up over a rut'n stuff that would never happen. Celestia all mighty. Ain't no pony thinking about a rut neither."

Her thoughts had her questioning again what she felt earlier in her bath from his hands. Maybe those feelings weren't sexual. They could have been something completely different. Perhaps human hands were unique in a way that they naturally made those nice feelings happen in ponies.

"Um... How do I rinse your underside?" Lumberman asked, not sure how to work it all out.

His question took her out the contemplations she had of that night's experiences. "He really must be alien if he didn't know how a pony would rinse off their chest and belly," She thought to herself.

"Oh, usually we just stand up on our hind legs and rinse off like that."

Now for the question of the night. "Okay. Can you stand up?"

"I think so," She said, trying to convince herself.

She hunkered down slightly, trying to get enough momentum to push herself up onto her hind legs. Sadly, hunkering down turned into a slow descent to the bottom of the tub.

"Or maybe standing and walk'n is bout as much as I can muster. Sorry," Her voice hindered, being disappointed in herself and for ending up belly flat on the bottom of the dirty tub. "I didn't mean to lay back down."

"No worries. Just means I need to put myself in another compromising position is all," He joked.

"What kind of position would that be?" She asked, worried he would do something he didn't want to do, unless he was joking.

He started to reveal his plan while he moved himself and straddled his legs over her back. "I'll help you stand and keep you balanced. Then I can rinse you off. Ready?"

This plan didn't seem so wild, but she secretly like the idea of him putting his hands on her again. "Okay, just don't go dropping me like a sack of rotten potaters."

"Only if someone walks in, Apples," He half-joked.

He wormed one arm under her elbow and across her chest. She had to help get herself upright on all fours, but he had her well under control after that.

She was impressed with his strength, being able to lift and hold her with just one arm. Plus, she again had his hand pressing deep into her chest. More than that actually. His arm was wrapped around her, and his chest pressed tightly against her back. This gave way to the new discovery that any part of a human body could bring about that new sensation that was quickly becoming a guilty pleasure.

He fumbled with the bucket for a moment, eventually getting it positioned so he could pour it. The water started down her throat and over her chest but pooled against his arm that held her.

Applejack braced herself in Lumberman's grip while he raised her higher and leaned back to expose the rest of her body to be rinsed clean. More water washed away what little debris and suds from the bottom of the tub she had collected.

However, a new sensation came into play. The water that ran along her torso streamed lower between her thighs to be drained, flowing alongside and running off the end of her marehood. Her mind became fervent with excitement. "Holy horse-fucking human hands!" Her mind shouted.

Her breathing quickened, and pulse jumped erratically. This was more than the tingle she felt earlier. It was far more vivid and demanding of her attention. Her mind beckoned for more stimulation but did so without the knowledge of how to provide it. All she could do was struggle to maintain her ground against his hold.

"Did I get it?" Lumberman asked, ignorant of the maelstrom she was recovering from.

Applejack gulped, trying to recover. "Sure did," She answered, trying to hide any sign of her brief moment of stimulation.

Lumberman had noticed her legs lost some of their support while he was holding her, but assumed it was due to her exhaustion. He gave it no thought and lowered her back to all fours.

He looked down to her, dripping wet and standing with a slight quiver over her body. "Okay, umm. I guess I'll rinse off, then I'll grab us some towels and we can head in."

Applejack stood there, her body fighting not to calm itself from the excitement. She struggled to understand what all happened to her. It all came on so quickly, and there was hardly any time to process it. Its intensity and unlikely source should have given her concern, but the desire for more overrode such options. It was like her instincts were telling her to pursue another encounter for more gratification.

Splashing water caught her attention. It was from Lumberman rinsing off the grime and fur that clung to him after taking care of her. She couldn't help but watch him rub himself down. Oh merciful Celestia, everything those hands could do was some form of magic all their own. Even his body, upright and unlike nothing she ever envisioned herself wanting to be close to, now became a curiosity to explore.

"Apple Hat, you waiting on me for something?" Lumberman asked, starting to get weirded out by her staring at him washing off.

She had to think quickly, not wanting to make the same mistake of just blurting out what was on her mind. "I'm stuck in the tub. I can't even shake the water off to dry. I uh... I just feel bad having to rely on you so much." Silently she celebrated not making a fool of herself again.

"Shit, sorry, Apples," He apologized, somehow forgetting how helpless she was in this state.

He shook his hands of the water and grim before kneeling down to her. "Come here ya big baby," He joked, trying to get a rise out of her.

"Big Baby?" You trading in my old nickname for a pet name? I'm flattered," She jabbed back, uncontrollably flirting with him.

He was seriously taking a shine to how well she could play with the jokes. It was like she was turning it into a competition to beat him at his own game. "Oh, ho, ho, ho. You still got jokes? I see how it is. Just can't leave well enough alone, huh?"

Applejack gave a come and get me look. "Hey, you started this. I can't help it if you're just that easy to beat."

"Easy to beat? What makes you think you're winning all of a sudden?" He asked, setting her safely to the ground.

"I seem to recall two hands being raised in the air accepting defeat," She responded in the slyest manor.

"Hey," He squatted down face to face, pointing a finger to accuse her personally. "... beginners luck."

Having him right where she wanted him, she tilted her head ever so slightly, beaming those bedroom eyes, "I'm just a fast learner, sugar cube," and playfully swatted him in the face with her wet tail.

"Oh my god. Did you just slap me in the face with your wet ass tail?" He couldn't believe the balls on this mare.

"Awe. Did it hurt? Come here you big baby," She cheerfully mocked him.

She raised a hoof to rub his cheek all better but still couldn't support herself with anything less than all four legs. Thankfully Lumberman was there to catch her.

"Dang nab it..." She vented out. "I was gonna rub yer cheek like a little colt. It would have been funny, too."

He laughed off her claim. "Yeah, yeah. I would have been in stitches, I'm sure. Now quit stalling, and let's get you dried off."

Her fur was too waterlogged to try and tackle with towels alone. He decided the next best thing was to use his hand like a squeegee. Needless to say, Applejack had no objections.

Lumberman, on the other hand, was wondering how he got himself into this mess. "Shit, Apple Hat. I doubt even a princess gets this much grooming. How the fuck you talk me into pampering you so much? I never even treated my ex this nice."

"Beets me, hun. I just wanted your tequila," She said, dismissing his concern.

"Again with the tequila?" He protested, stopping his work to put that claim to rest.

"Ope. Caught you slacking off on the job, Woody," She gleefully scolded him, slapping him in the face with her tail again.

"Egh. You better knock that shit off, or I just might hit you back," He warned her, obviously joking.

Applejack wanted to keep him going. "What? I told you. That tail of mine has a mind of its own."

He took the bait. "Yeah, keep talking that lie. Maybe one day I'll believe you."

She returned with her sultry voice again. "Speaking of which, I noticed you saved the best for last again."

He turned to her rump and saw that she was right. Again he started from the front and was working his way back.

"Oh, and I bet you're broken up inside over that," He said, trying to shoot down any ideas of ill intent on his part. "Just make sure this time you tell me if you start to enjoy it so much that you lose control of your tail."

Applejack blushed but turned to hide her face. "Beginners luck, Woodman," Striking the back of his head with her tail.

"You're really pushing your luck there, Apples," He half-heartedly warned her.

Lumberman worked his way back, feeling like he was willingly walking into a trap. This time though, he wouldn't be so careless to be led into the same pitfall. He held both hands together at the thumbs, slowly pulling them down together, gripping tighter and tighter the more his hands could wrap around her muscular flesh.

Applejack was more in control this time as well. She still tried to take in and examine how her body reacted to his touch but kept a watchful mind on her tail. It was just as good as the first time, and much easier to manage than the rinse off she had. However, this ended much sooner than the shampoo session. Although, it was probably for the best since it took a surprising amount of control to keep her tail in check.

"Towel time?" She chirped.

"Holy shit, Apples," He spat. "What about me? What about my needs?"

"You need somepony to give you a scrubbing and an after bath rub down?" She asked with another coy grin that was becoming bolder with every use.

He shook his head, shaking his finger at her and laughing under his breath. "You're gonna be the death of me, girl."

With little resistance left, he toweled her off as requested, only refusing to dry the upper half of her tail. That was too much for him to handle, and far too inappropriate for him to consider, even in her current state.

"Okay, now turn around," Lumberman ordered.

Applejack cocked her head to the side. "What for? I thought you were done. Unless yer gonna finally dry my-"

"No!" He said a bit too loud. "I'm gonna dry off and put my pants back on.

There was a question she hadn't thought to ask before. "Why do y'all wear clothes all the time anyway? Is that normal for you?"

Lumberman didn't have the patience to go into detail about human culture and decided to diverge himself to the most straightforward answer instead. "Look, we don't have tails to cover our backside, and unlike horses, we can't hide our dicks up inside our body. "

"Dicks?" She asked, making it known she wasn't clear on that kind of slang.

"Dicks. Penises. Private parts. Schlongs. The one-eyed trouser snake. The in and out trout. Believe me. We got like a million names for it. But yes, we cover ourselves up with cloths because otherwise, we'd be flopping around for the whole world to see."

"Is that a bad thing to do in your world?" She asked, honestly not knowing.

Lumberman stared down at her, the unspoken response telling her not to push the topic written all over his face.

"What? This wouldn't be the first human thing I've asked you to explain to me, tonight," She blurted out, trying to defend her question.

He responded firmly, but in such a way that asked for some apathy to his needs. "Applejack... please..."

"Okay, fine. I just don't understand what the big deal is. Even the most well-dressed ponies don't bat an eye at another pony or other critter walking around nude. There's nothing wrong with the body your born with."

"There's more to it than that, Apple Hat," He tried to explain without actually explaining as he walked past her, wearing his pants again.

"Now let's go -" He pulled back the flap of the tent for her. "God only knows how long we've been out here. Everyone's probably up already talking shit about us for being out here so long."

"You think so?" She asked, slowly moving along.

"Knowing my friends, oh yeah." With the flap closed, their bathing experience would end with their secrets intact.

The two were greeted on their way back by three guards roving their patrol.

"Morning," One of them greeted them.

"Morning?" Lumberman objected.

The group stopped, with the same pony guard filling them in. "Well, yes, sir. You were attending to Miss Applejack for over three hours. Mr. Macintosh requested that we not disturb either of you."

The guard gulped and looked down to Applejack, only to avert his eyes just as fast. "He said it was for our own good. Oh, also, Miss Applejack. We were told to inform you that your grandmother and sister are both fine and were given free room and board in town until repairs on your house are finished. All covered by the Princesses, of course."

Applejack was relieved. "Well, that's certainly some good news to hear. I knew Granny was a tough enough cookie to make it out of there just fine, but it's good to know she's being taken care of."

"Yes," the guard agreed with her, still afraid that she might hurt him if she were angered. "Also, all the others seem to be asleep inside. So do be quiet when returning. Docs orders."

Lumberman certainly missed a lot. "Hold up. They still haven't woken up?"

The guard shook his head. "No, sir. Quite the opposite. All the others, aside from the princesses, have already woken up and gone back to sleep. We were actually concerned for Miss Applejack's well being for how long we thought she was staying awake."

"Any idea when they should wake up?" Applejack asked.

"Well, before the Doctor and his nurse retired for the night in the upstairs, they said it could be any time from the midnight to sunrise."

Applejack lowered her head. "Oh, well, thank you for the update,"

"You're very welcome, Miss Applejack."

The three saluted and continued on their patrol, leaving the two to continue on their way.

"Jesus Christ, I can't believe we were gone for three hours," Lumberman spoke in utter bewilderment.

"Yeah," Applejack nervously chuckled as she started back to the house again. "Pretty crazy, right?"

This new information made her feel a bit uneasy but also opened up another opportunity for her.

Applejack requested one last favor before they reached the house, and it was a rather selfish one. "Hey, Lumberman?"

"Yeah, sup?"

"Could I... sleep next to you tonight?" She sheepishly asked.

"What? Why?" He didn't think this was her trying to prank him, but the question came out of nowhere.

"Well... Oh, forget it. You'll probably just laugh at me for it." She whined, sulking away.

"Oh come off it, Apples. Just tell me."

"Well, it's just that everypony I know and trust is probably just as plum tuckered out as me. And I imagine Big Mac is all wrapped up in Kelly, so... I don't feel all that safe out here around all the guards. And it's kinda chilly out tonight with me not completely dried off and all."

"So you want me to be your security blanket?" He asked bluntly, still not sure if there was some hidden agenda she was hiding.

"I mean. I remember how quick you came to stand up to the rest of Celestia's guards, even Celestia herself. You didn't hesitate or show any fear at all. So... I'd feel a lot safer with you there to watch over me, maybe keep me warm until I dry off at least."

She hung her head, fearing his rejection and ridicule. "I understand if you wouldn't want to."

He questionably stared down at her. "Is this some kinda gag or you just trying to get me to sleep with you?"

Applejack looked up to the cloud covered night's sky, deciding to forego the seriousness with the kind of humor that had worked so well for her so far. "Well, I suppose getting you in the sack with me would be checking another item off my bucket list."

"You're just as bad the rest of my friends, Apples, but fine. I can be your guardian blanket for the night." He answered, playing down her insecurities.

Applejack tried to defend her pride. "And by bad, you mean that you have this much trouble keeping up with your friends, too?"

"Oh, come on now Apple Hat," He continued to joke with her, leading them finally into the lowly lit house. "I've been taking it easy on you this whole time."

Applejack continued the banter quietly into the living room, barely lit with one candle burning. "I know you like to get handsy in the bathtub, but don't be getting any funny ideas in here."

Lumberman had to switch to a stage whisper. "The only funny idea I had all night was drop-kicking your ass off the roof."

She chuckled at his reluctance to admit that there must have been part of him that enjoyed their bath time together the way she did. "Just hurry up and grab the covers before I catch a cold would ya."

Lumberman stopped at an empty mattress. "Where'd Rarity go?"

"Rarity moved away from Pinkie's snoring," The fashion horse answered for herself, speaking from Cerb's lap. "So if you two could keep your lovers quarrel down below a dull roar, it would be greatly appreciated."

Applejack answered back, speaking just above a whisper. "Sorry. It's been a crazy night, and I may have had a wee bit too much to drink again."

Rarity popped her head up from Cerb's lap. "You..." She spoke too loud and had to quite herself. "You two had a toast out there all by yourselves?"

"No, nothing like that," Lumberman answered for her, dropping a mess of extra blankets over Applejack. "She was having a hard time dealing with Kelly, you know, so I gave her a few drinks to help calm her nerves. It wasn't a celebration or anything."

Applejack managed to nuzzle her snout through the pile of blankets, her nose and mouth barely poking through the folds. "It's the truth, Rarity. I would still be a mess if it weren't for this guy over here."

Rarity didn't try to come back with another snide remark. "Well, I can understand that. It would seem we all had a hard time dealing with the terrible news after waking up." - She laid her head back on Cerb's lap and snuggled in closer. "Seems we all found some comfort in each other, at least those of us who could stay awake long enough to comprehend what happened."

She closed her eyes and held a long exhale, readying herself to try and sleep again. "But please do keep it down if you can. Our new friend Chris was kind enough to help stand watch with the guards tonight. A kind gesture since we were struggling to stay awake while waiting for Kelly. It would be rude not to accept his kind offer."

"Can do, Sugar Cube," Applejack answered back, more controlled and monotone with her voice.

Lumberman had busied himself, remaking the bed for them and putting down an extra layer for comfort on the mattress. "Okay Ice Queen, I'm ready for some sleep if you are."

She was slow to climb her way over the mound of blankets still left between her and the bed. The fabric crushing around her hooves and wrapping around her made it even more difficult while being as tired as she was.

"Good grief, girl. I swear I gotta do everything around here," He said in jest, half pretending to be aggravated by the extra work.

On contact, he came to find the cool air and her damp fur had indeed left her with a chill. She was by no means warm to the touch. "Oh shit, Apples, you really are cold. Come here."

His motions were given with care, but his efforts were assertive when he dragged her onto the mattress with him. He quickly pulled a blanket over them both and hugged his arms around her barrel. "That's my bad. I should have used more towels and dried you off better."

"No, no. Stop apologizing," Applejack pestered him back. "I know you had a hard time with drying me off. And I'm sorry for being a pest through the whole thing. That was mighty inconsiderate of me."

He smiled and blew some of her stray hairs out of his face. "That's only half true, but at least you made it fun."

Applejack gently stroked the back of his hand with her forehoof. The smooth texture of his skin against the frog of her hoof was a new sensation she found herself to enjoy. "Yeah, you too, Woodman."

He huffed in lieu of any laughter. "Good night, Apple Hat."

"G'night."

Across the room, Rarity was still awake. And despite the best efforts of the two to stay quiet, Rarity overheard every whisper.

Normally such a scandal would be the gossip of the town. Not that Rarity would gossip about such a close friend like Applejack, but that's just what level of a wow factor what she just witnessed held. Instead, she found herself to be jealous. Not that she had a thing for Lumberman, her eyes were set on Cerb.

No, she was jealous of how close Applejack was able to be to her new Lumberman fellow. How did she get so lucky? Well, perhaps not that lucky. Much of their exchanges seemed to be more friendly than lovely. Or were they flirts? With such a dynamic, it was hard to tell. Regardless, it all made her feel like Cerb was much further away than she wanted him to be.

A solution would all require plotting at a later time. For now, she would allow herself to simply enjoy being able to sleep with the comfort of the human stud for whom held the affection she desired.

Author's Note

"Because sadly, for some people, they think love is a fantasy. So they find a fantasy to love instead."

That phrase really stuck with me after I wrote it.

Over the years I developed an interest in human phycology, sociology, and human sexual development and other related topics. I find it so interesting how some people start to gain different interest, fetishes, or the other subject matters they find attractive. Even more so for those who suffer from loneliness. How they can start to romanticize and sexualize different people or characters. Or even how they somehow don't, or won't, let go of them.

There is a certain sadness that comes from that long-held desire for affection. I don't think anyone really deserves to be alone. It's a horrible feeling that can harden one's heart and lead them to an undesirable complacency that leaves them sheltered and withdrawn. Or in some cases, leaves them in a continuous self-fulfilling prophecy of isolation from intimacy.

How this all relates to Chris? Well... we'll start to find more about him eventually since he's not too active at the moment. Don't get me wrong, he's a solid dude. Just give him some time.

Also, give AJ some time to sort herself out. That girl is confused as fuck, right now.

19. Don't Get Too Attached

Another sunrise was breaking through, ending the dark setting of night. The third day of an Equestria with humans would soon officially start.

The familiar bright rays of glorious sunlight struck Celestia and brought her out of her slumber. The fact that the sun was out brought instant confusion and worry to the royal alicorn.

"Morning?" She quietly asked herself.

Her surroundings left her wondering where she was. She looked over the room to see all the familiar faces which reminded her of the previous events of the night before.

"Kelly..." Another visual hunt began. She looked to the table where she had seen her last, but it had long since been cleared off. Her eyes traveled around the room to where each pony and human slept. So many were still sleeping, but six couldn't be accounted for. Kelly, Becky, Chris, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Big Mac.

One empty mattress showed a small blotch of blood in the sheets. That had to of been where Kelly was laid down for the night, but where was she now?

She reexamined the room, this time looking behind her as well. Another mattress was discovered. This one held Becky and Rainbow Dash sleeping together. It seemed as if they fell asleep holding each other the entire night. A rather odd sight to see, for sure. Actually, looking back around the room, there were many peculiar pairings.

Cerb slept seated leaning back against the wall with Fluttershy and Rarity laying next to him with their heads in his lap. Lumberman was asleep on a mattress with his arm draped over Applejack. The one called Sniff was sleeping sitting up against the couch, his head covered by Twilight's wing as she slept on the couch as well. Only Benny and Starlight slept alone. Benny in a chair and Starlight on the floor in a heap of blankets.

"Pst! Hey. Princess." Pinkie's voice loudly whispered out from just beyond the sliding glass door.

Celestia turned to Pinkie's voice. The Pink Menace was dancing in her typical overly excited fashion in place. A big toothy smile grinning from ear to ear gave notice to good news.

"Come 'ere, come 'ere," She requested to the princess in a hushed voice. "You gotta come and see."

In a not so typical Pinkie fashion, she turned and trotted off calmly. Celestia took note of the change of mannerisms from Pinkie but wasn't about to waste the day in bed.

She eased herself off of the couch. She must have slept for at least ten hours, yet she still felt tired. Possibly she overslept, or could it be that she lost that much magic last night? She continued these thoughts while walking out, following along in Pinkie's directions. Her nose entered the open air outside and was greeted with a pleasant aroma of something sweet cooking.

"This way," Pinkie called out from around the corner of the house. "Over here."

Celestia made her way around the corner to see Chris, Kelly, and Big Mac sitting around a small campfire with a host of guards chatting and drinking coffee.

"Princess, look who's up," Pinkie chirped.

The soldiers immediately rose to attention and saluted. Big Mac sat up and turned to bow. Even Chris stood up to bow for some reason, although he had something strung over his shoulder. It looked like an oddly shaped staff, but that didn't matter to the princess. Kelly turned in her seat and politely waved with her fingers.

Pinkie started up on a high-speed tangent "Oh, you didn't wake up last night, so you didn't get to see, but we all woke up at different times and found out that Kelly didn't wake up after we used the Elements of Harmony, so we all thought that we didn't' save her, but really she was just really sleepy from magic exhaustion, and had to sleep to feel better just like the rest of us but now you're up and she's up, and everything is great! - " She ended with some panting - “Oh! And now we're making pancakes for breakfast. I'm having mine with gummy bears," She chirped.

Celestia approached the small campfire with the others. Resting over the small fire was a small grilling grate holding up a skillet. Three small pancakes continued frying.; one plane, one with blueberries, and one that looked to be more gummy bears than batter.

"Please, please. Everypony, as you were. There's no need for any of that here. Continue on." She ordered to her guards, which were still stalwart in their stand to attention.

"Good morning, Princess," Kelly cheerfully greeted her and then asked in an innocent voice. "Would you like some pancakes?”

She could see that her cute demeanor wasn’t going to allow her to avoid the obvious. “I guess I caused quite the fuss last night, I hear. And after hearing what all of you did for me, I thought I'd let you all sleep in and surprise you with breakfast" - She continued flipping the pancakes awkwardly with her left hand " - as a thank you."

Celestia was astonished by how well Kelly was reacting to her circumstances. "Kelly... Please, you don't need to be doing any of this. It should be me giving you an apology, not being thanked. Had I come here with a more level head, this whole thing could have been avoided."

"I dunno. I think you made a smart move coming out here the way you did," Kelly replied, completely apathetic to her own near miss with death. " Chris told me all about Sunset and what a crazy bitch she was, so if you thought she came back with us, yeah, that was a smart move. That, and I can't really blame you for what that other guy did to me. The other guards that were there when you gave your orders told us that you never told them to do anything to us. That you just wanted to talk. Well, interrogate us, but it all would have turned out the same way anyhow. So, it's all his fault for what happened. And besides, I'm fine."

"Well, not completely fine, Kel," Chris chimed in.

Kelly reluctantly nodded her head. "Okay, not completely fine, but I'm still up and moving... mostly."

Celestia still didn't know the extent of Kelly's remaining injuries, if any, but needed to know. "Mostly? My dear, please tell me what's wrong?"

Big Mac, who had been silent this whole time, turned his attention to the guards still standing around. "Hey, fellas. You mind giving the ladies some space for a few minutes?"

There were no complaints from the dozen or so guards. They gathered up what few items of gear they had and quickly flew off or walked away to some other part around the property, but all of them out of sight. Chris gave a knowing nod and stood up. He turned and faced away from the others, holding his rifle slung out in front.

All of the effort that went in to ensure the privacy they were all given made Celestia think that perhaps this wasn't the best setting for whatever Kelly was about to share. "Kelly, perhaps we can carry on with this inside?"

"I'm okay with doing it out here, I'd rather not wake everyone else up until the pancakes are done anyway," Kelly answered, sounding rather convinced that this was the right choice. "Mac, help with the arm, please."

"Eeyup," Big Mac sounded off, ready to help.

He readjusted himself to sit facing Kelly's right side. In his right forehoof he held her hand, and with the other, he placed it under her elbow and slowly started to raise it.

Unlike last night, much of any movement on her right side seemed to cause her pain. "Ow. Ow. Ow. Slowly. Ow."

Pinkie looked away, not wanting to take in the sight about to be shared.

With her arm raised high enough out of the way, Kelly started to raise the side of her shirt. It didn't take long for Celestia to see the remaining damage after moving herself into view.

Kelly's skin was naturally a creamy tan color but under the shirt blotches of discolored yellows and greens strayed from darker shades of blacks and blues that surrounded a bloody bandage taped to her side. Not even the entire collection of bruises on Big Mac had any of the severity of what Kelly carried from this one wound.

Celestia and Big Mac appeared to mirror each other's feelings about the injury. A mix of sorrow and unrelenting anger from such a thoughtless act that brought poor Kelly such hardship.

Believing the Princess had seen enough, Kelly carefully lowered her shirt back down, her right arm gently following along with Big Mac's help.

Chris, in turn, rejoined the group, but just briefly. "Hey, I'm gonna go put this back inside, unless you think you'll need a hand."

Kelly dismissed him. "No, you're fine. We can get it from here."

Celestia figured that Chris and the others must have all been aware of the state of Kelly's condition. Chris only stood back to ensure they had some privacy and left her now that she was able to share the sight of the damage done.

"It doesn't hurt if I don't bother it," Kelly clarified to the mournful alicorn.

"Of course, I'll make sure you're taken care of so that it won't be bothered while you finish healing," Celestia offered.

Kelly looked to be disinterested in such a payoff. "Oh, no. I have Chris and Becky, and everyone else. Plus, Big Mac here said that he'd always be there for me."

Celestia looked down to see Kelly's hand holding on Big Mac's hoof. First, the ponies and humans in the house sleeping next to each other, now these two interlocked with each other. Everything about this place was baffling. Absolutely nothing about the humans seemed to make sense.

"Oh no! Kelly Bean! My pancake!" Pinkie spoke up, breaking the flow of conversation and jabbing at Kelly's leg.

Kelly returned her attention to the skillet. “Sorry. I got it."

A minute too late, one side of Pinkie's ill-begotten gummy bear breakfast monstrosity was golden brown; the other was charred sugar gum. Maybe by Pinkie's standards, it was salvageable, so it went into the bin of some thirty pancakes already made.

Celestia looked at the soon to be breakfast. "You know, I fancy myself a fine cook in the kitchen when I have the time. Perhaps we can share recipes over breakfast?"

Pinkie saw an opportunity to invite herself along. "Hey! How about we all trade recipes together?

Royal duties can be quite troublesome on an empty stomach, not to mention that Celestia thought that the others deserved to hear the good news of Kelly being up and healthy after their combined efforts. "Well then, let's head inside and start, shall we? I'm sure the others will be thrilled to see you up and walking."

The three didn't all agree with her sentiment. They all shared an uneasy look about them.

Kelly seemed to shrug it off just as quickly as the sour shift in the air came. "Well, I'm sure they'll be glad to see I'm awake -" she handed the bin of pancakes to Pinkie "- I'm sure the rest will come later."

She turned back to her big red stud. "Ready Mac?"

"Eyup," He all too eagerly spoke up.

Celestia watched as Big Mac walked in front of Kelly and turned his rear end to her. He backed up and sat directly in front of her chair. Kelly widened her legs, though she seemed to struggle to do so.

Her odd behavior and sad reaction were starting to make sense as Kelly scootched and pulled herself off the chair and onto Big Mac's back. When she was close enough, she grabbed on ahold of one of the hames that stuck out from his horse collar. He timed it just right to lift himself up and keep her from sliding off his back.

They seemed to work like a team that had rehearsed and practiced their coordination. Celestia would have thought it to be all too cute, if not for how saddening it was to see how stricken she still was.

Celestia followed alongside them. "I take it that your legs are not well?"

Kelly oddly smiled at the question. "Yeah. Lefty is a little weak and old righty is kind of... numb? But that's okay. Macky said I could borrow his legs for a while."

That warranted a smile from her royal lips. "Well, that's very kind of you, Macintosh. You're a shining example of the type of pony Equestria is proud to have."

Big Mac seemed a bit bashful after the compliment. "Well, shucks. Thank you, Princess."

Pinkie, of course, rushed ahead of the others, excited to break the news. "Hey, everybody on the floor! Time to get up for breakfast! We're all having pancakes!"

Perhaps not the news to lead with, but this was Pinkie after all. Regardless, her alarm clock like voice did the trick, rousing everyone from their sleep. Most of them were groggy, wondering why Pinkie would be so loud in what was half a bedroom and half a recovery ward.

Pinkie started to bounce up and down, excited for the next big announcement. "You all better eat'em up because they were made with extra love and attention by Kelly! And don't forget to kiss the cook!"

A loud thunk echoed through the room.

"Ow. Low bridge Mac," Kelly announced, having smacked her head on the door frame while being carried in.

The room quickly erupted in a chorus of excitement. All of them shouting over each other with confirmations of how happy they were and the relief they had. The only thing interrupting being all three of the newly woken mares attempting to flutter their way over, but all of them either failed to launch or fell after only a two or three flaps of their wings. Clear signs that they were all still subject to the magic exhaustion. Even still, it was hardly much of an interruption, as they all picked themselves up and trotted into the fray with everyone and everypony else.

"Oh yeah, no. Don't bother waiting for me Pinkie. All I did was stand watch all night and help with breakfast," Chris complained as he made his way down the stairs. "I'll just join the post party or whatever."

Everyone seemed to pay no mind to Chris's complaints. They knew he wasn't serious, plus, all attention was on Kelly and her miraculous recovery.

Becky couldn't wait to give her friend a welcome back hug. "Well come on, jump down from there and get in here!" She called out, holding her arms wide open.

Those in the know had quickly lost a bit of the brightened spirit that was so eagerly welcomed.

"Umm, hold on a sec," Kelly quietly said before patting Big Mac on his shoulder. "How about the recliner? Yeah?"

Big Mac only nodded and started his way through the crowded room, drawing everyone's silent attention to the pair. They followed his movements leading over the chair where he turned and arched his back down until his tail hit the cushion. He looked over his shoulder to watch Kelly slide down his back. Once comfortably in her seat, he moved over to her side and waited for the inevitable questions and explanations to follow.

Kelly sat uncomfortably in front of the mass of her awaiting audience. "Well, I'm alive, obviously. Chris and Mac filled me in about what happened after I passed out last night. So, thank you. All of you."

She could see everyone was waiting for the bad news to drop. "Okay, so I'm not perfectly fine. I just have a hard time standing on my left leg, my right leg is a little numb, and I'm still super sore where that ass hat stabbed me."

Applejack leaned over to whisper in Rarity's ear. "Ass means butt."

Rarity's eyes perked open. "That's so vulgar," She whispered back. "... but not inaccurate."

Kelly continued. "I woke up last night for all of four or five minutes and fell back asleep because I was so tired. Then I woke up again about an hour ago... and thought I'd make breakfast."

Sniff leaned in. "Kelly... are you high? Your first thought was to make pancakes, thank you by the way, and not to wake any of us up? Let us know that you're still breathing?"

Kelly shrugged. "I dunno. I was hungry."

A motherly laugh burst out from behind them all. Celestia was laughing with a mouth full of blueberry pancakes. "Oh, my. I'm sorry. I know I shouldn't be laughing. But," - she almost choked on her food - "Excuse me. That's exactly the kind of thing one of my little ponies would do."

She cleared her throat. "That being said, while well intentioned, that was very inconsiderate, and probably even dangerous, what you did. Did the doctor or Nurse Redheart even check you out?"

"We most certainly did not," Dr. Horse announced, trotting down the stairs. "We were up all night reading over the medical documents Becky provided to us, hoping to find something to maybe help you with, and you can't even bother to let us know you’re cognitive?"

Kelly was feeling attacked and was quick to defend herself. "Hey. The last thing I remember was having a spear stuck in my chest and thinking I was dying while Big Mac went beast mode on the three pieces of shit that tried to kidnap me. Most of which I couldn't even see."

Everyone was listening attentively to Kelly as she made her case.

"You know how scared I was? Unable to move while listening to him and the other bastard going at it with a fucking sword against his hammer? A sword versus a goddamn hammer? Are you kidding me? In and out probably the whole night listening to everyone talking about how I was bleeding to death. But guess what! I'm not dead. So when I woke up, still alive, I wanted some fucking pancakes."

Lumberman weakly spoke up. "Hey, we were just worried about you, that's all."

Kelly tried to back off from her anger. "Yeah, I get that, but... I had to wake up Big Mac to help me move around, Pinkie heard us and offered to help. And... I dunno. Can't we just eat?"

Cerb looked around the room trying to gauge everyone's emotional state. “Is that blueberry? I love me some blueberry pancakes." His voice was intentionally devoid of concern as if the conversation never took place.

"Blueberry pancakes? Wow, now I'm hungry," Benny said, joining in on the gag.

Sniff picked up the first pancake he could get his hands on. "Oh yeah, I just love these things. There so soft" - he took a big bite out of it - "and moist... Blah! Ugh, what the fuck?"

He stepped outside and started spitting out the partially chewed up crispy pancake. "Uh! What the hell is in this thing? It tastes like charcoal and gummy bears?"

"Noooooo!" Pinkie screamed, rushing to the back door. "That was my special pancake."

Pinkie reached Sniff outside and jumped up as best she could, still not at full strength, in a panic to get her prized gummy bear pancake. Poor Sniff didn't understand what was going on or why she would want something that tastes so horrible.

Sniff held the pancake over his head and out of her reach. "What? Why would you want to eat this? It tastes like ass."

Rarity leaned over to whisper in Fluttershy's ear. "Apparently, ass means butt in human."

Fluttershy's whole body shot alert with shock. "What? Well, that doesn't sound very good at all. Then again, if this is another one of Pinkie's baking experiments, that doesn't sound inaccurate."

The odds of them both having the same reaction couldn't be ignored. Rarity slowly worked up a deep laugh, causing Fluttershy to see the humor in her own words, making her laugh too. The laughter was loud enough to grab everyone's attention. And while they didn't know the reason they were laughing, they all thought they must have seen something funny outside.

Luckily for them, what took place outside was something all to behold. Sniff was holding the pancake away from Pinkie, no longer to save her, but to annoy her for not leaving him alone. She was so dead set on eating that pancake that she was climbing up his body. He struggled to keep the breakfast pastry as far from her as he could while she loosely held him in a half nelson, batting at his arm with her hoof, hoping to free her prize.

Sniff continued his futile struggle against the Pink Menace. "Damn it Pinkie! Stop! You're not getting it! It's mine now!"

She refused to give up. "No! Kelly and I made it together! It's just for me! Now drop it!"

He grunted through his resistance. "I didn't even want the stupid thing. Now I'm just gonna eat it to piss you off, Ack!" He started to choke from Pinkie tightening her half nelson around his neck.

She was barely holding on. "I don't even know what that means, but it's probably not very nice!"

"Ack!" Sniff had absolutely no reason to be doing any of this. He had nothing to gain. "You're being a very bad horse, Pinkie!"

Everyone was enjoying the show. Royals, guards, guardians, civilians, and humans alike sat and watched the two's pointless struggle. Some were even lucky enough to enjoy some non-burnt pancakes while they viewed the show.

A short while later, through the intervention by Cerb and Big Mac, the quarreling duo had been pulled apart and ended up sitting across from each other at the dining room table. Each was staring the other down while forcing themselves to eat their own half of the horribly burnt pancake they ripped apart in their struggle.

"How's that flapjack tasting?" Sniff asked, his grudge not wavering.

Pinkie took another small bite, barely able to resist the urge to gag. "It's delicious, Smelly. How's your breakfast?"

Sniff took a bigger bite from his piece; it audibly crunched loud enough for everyone in the room to hear. "Taste like the breakfast of champions, Balloon Butt."

"Hey!" Pinkie shouted, slamming her hoof onto the table. "That's crossing the line there, buster. Only BenBen gets to call me Balloon Butt."

He turned his attention to Benny who was calmly eating a perfectly normal pancake. Sniff gave Benny the "Dude, what the fuck" look.

Benny swallowed hard. "Okay, how about this. I'll tell you if you stop eating the gross ass pancake and start eating normal food like a sane person."

Sniff looked down at the wretched thing that couldn't even be classified as food anymore. He then looked to Pinkie and her face that was the most adorable sad face she ever pulled off, knowing her pride would force her to finish her half regardless.

"Deal," He agreed, dropping the confectionary on the table where it broke in half. He wiped his mouth free of as much of the taste as he could on his way to the kitchen. "I'm grabbing a plate. Start explaining."

"Thank god," Benny preached, glad to see their pointless war come to an end. "So, last night I called Pinkie Balloon Butt."

Sniff continued to load up with Kelly’s pancakes. "Okay, yeah, and?"

"That's it," Benny admitted.

"You're telling me that I just gave up my breakfast of champions for that weak sauce?" Sniff turned his attention back to Pinkie who was all but in tears trying to take another bite of her failed creation. "Cool beans."

Another crunch echoed through the room from Pinkie managing to take another bite of her winnings.

Benny couldn't stand to see her suffer from her prideful stupidity, nor tolerate the sound of her munching on the damned food. "For the love of god, Pinkie I bet you two blueberry pancakes you can't throw that thing into the forest from the back door."

"Oh yeah! Watch this!" She announced, running to the sliding glass door.

With an over exaggerated windup, she hurled the charred biscuit to the forest edge.

On any other day, she likely would have made that toss. Today though, it fell short of its destination, striking a guards helmet instead.

Away in the distance, the female guards' complaints could be heard. "What the hay?! Somepony just hit me with a brick. Err. No. It's more like Yak droppings with... is that a gummy bear?"

"Oops," Pinkie cringed. Not just for losing the bet, but also for hitting the poor guard who was diligently roving her patrol. "Should I go apologize?"

A golden aura started to glow around the door handle and pulled it closed.

Celestia tried not to laugh and encourage another interaction with Pinkie and the guards. "Let's keep their mystery alive for now. I can handle it later if it becomes an issue."

"My bad," Pinkie apologized with her hoof caught in the cookie jar smile.

Sniff decided to throw her a proverbial bone for a solid effort and excellent shot. "You made it halfway, that's at least one pancake you earned."

"Good point," She agreed, seemingly ending their feud.

"Okay, so what's the plan for the day?" Cerb asked, not knowing what to expect from the tired ponies and Kelly's still undiagnosed condition.

Becky jumped in to lead the planning. "Well, me and the Doc still need to take a look at Kelly. Oh, and girl, you need a bath. I think all of us do. After that, I dunno. What do you girls need to do?"

Celestia answered for them. "Well, I for one think today should be a recovery day. After yesterday's events, I think we could all use a break."

"We could make it a movie night?" Chris suggested.

"Movie night?" A multitude of the ponies asked.

Benny liked the sound of that. "Sure. I got some gas to spare for the jenny. We could do that."

"Yeah," Kelly budded in. "We're ooh & one for road trips out here."

Lumberman about choked on his last bite and coughed it back up. "Kel. Too soon."

Kelly stood by her words. "Hey, my body. My jokes."

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. "I dunno, Kelly. That's in pretty bad taste. Maybe not Pinkie's pancake bad cooking taste, but still."

Pinkie was quick to shut down any food shaming experiments she made. "Not cool, Dashy. It was just a bit overcooked. That's all. Next time it will be better. You'll see."

Twilight chuckled. "Pinkie, with the amount of pressure you're putting on that pancake, the next time that charcoal will come out as diamonds."

Sniff rose to his feet, rushing over to give Twilight a high five. "Ehh! Princess with the nerd jokes!"

It was rare for Twilight to receive praise for her humor, so she met his hand for the high five/hoof without hesitation. "I have my moments."

Of all the mares, it was Fluttershy that brought the conversation back on topic. "So, umm... What movie would you like to go see? I don't even know what's playing in town."

Chris seemed confused by this new spot of information. "Hold up. Does Equestria actually make movies? And when did you get a movie theater?"

Rainbow Dash answered in true sarcastic fashion. "Uh, yeah. We do. And it's been there like, forever."

"Oh!" Becky called out. "They showed it in the first Babs Seed episode."

Chris started to recall it now. "Oh, yeah. I thought they just threw that in as a gag."

Benny retook control of the conversation. "No, I mean we can watch movies here at my place. We got a big-screen TV. So long as it still works, I mean."

Cerb clapped his hands together. "Okay, so. How about we have Kelly get checked out, we can set up the TV and stuff, and everyone else can get cleaned up."

It was overwhelmingly agreed upon to be the plan for the day. Chris went upstairs into one of the few stable rooms to catch up on some sleep while the girls went out to bathe and have Kelly get looked over by Nurse Redheart and the doc.

"Um, ladies,” Twilight interjected into the group. "Would you mind giving the rest of us some time alone to clean up? We have some official royal business to discuss."

Kelly looked down from Big Mac's haunches, looking concerned that she had done something wrong. Even Becky seemed to be concerned.

Twilight did her best to ease their minds. "It's nothing bad, about any of you. I promise. You two go get cleaned and have a thorough examination before we start the festivities. We just need to discuss some concerns about the Elements of Harmony. I don't mean to be rude, but there are some things that are for our ears only."

"So, like national security kind of stuff?" Kelly asked.

Twilight smiled at Kelly's recognition. "That's a good way to look at it. Thank you for understanding."

The two groups went their separate ways. Kelly and the others into the first bath tent, Twilight and the other mares into the further away bath tent.

Twilight held the tent flap open for her friends and motioned for another group of guards to come over. "Listen. The Princess and the rest of us need some privacy to discuss some private matters. Could you make sure we're not bothered and can talk without anypony or person eavesdropping?"

"We'll see to it, Princess," The guard acknowledged the order with a salute.

Inside the tent, the mares started preparing themselves for a well-deserved scrub in the suds. All of them except Applejack, she sat next to one of the tubs, not seeing the need for another bath. Or at least one not provided by Lumberman's assistance.

Over the sound of running water and Pinkie squeezing into a rubber ducky floaty ring that she somehow managed to bring out, Twilight gathered her thoughts and recounting the news she discovered that brought about her delay the night prior. "Girls, Princess... I didn't get a chance to discuss this all with you last night, but there was a reason I was late coming back from getting our reservations for dinner."

Pinkie jumped into the tub with the most water, splashing nearly everypony in the tent. "Don't leave us in suspense, Twilight. What's the scoop?"

She hung her head and lamented on the news she was about to break. "I discovered that our situation with getting the humans back is going to be a lot harder than previously anticipated."

[The day before on Twilight's return to the human house.]

Twilight was trotting her way out of the Ponyville and over to the hills back to the humans. "This is so amazing. Our first interdimensional Status of Forces agreement and an embassy to a new species right in my own back yard. Maybe we can find a way to get them home and still be able to come back and start a whole new cultural exchange."

She pulled out a fresh new notebook to start writing her ideas down. Glowing in her magic, she opened to the first page.

"Oh? This already has a to-do list started in it. I could have sworn I picked up a new one. What did I even write in this one?"

Curious, she started to read aloud. "Let's see. Things to do. One, open notebook. Two, start to read the to-do list? Three, help Discord find Fluttershy?"

"Oh, is that something you already had in mind? I was afraid I'd have to trouble you from your busy day to help me," Came the familiar voice of Discord.

"What?" Twilight groaned, realizing she was going to have to deal with the Spirit of Chaos. "Oh, no. Discord. Not now, please."

Discord's head popped out of the notebook, looking rather pleased to see her. "Not now? But you already had me penned in for the day. Didn't you?"

She closed the book on him and shoved it back in her satchel. "What do you want, Discord?"

He reappeared in a safari outfit, peering through a pair of binoculars. "You know, it's the oddest thing. I'm usually so good at keeping tabs on all my new friends. But when I wanted to drop in to surprise Fluttershy with some singing daffodils for her garden, they're supposed to go well with some baritone roses I've been growing, but she wasn't home or in any of her other normal hangouts. I was starting to get worried when I couldn't hear or see her anywhere. I couldn't hear or see any of you little ponies. And believe me, I tried. Are you hiding her from me?" He ended his question with his face resting on his palms, trying to look adorable.

Twilight continued her trotting pace, hoping if she didn't engage that he would stop pestering her. "No, Discord. I didn't hide her from you. She's presently up ahead with-"

She came to a sudden halt echoing his words through her head. "Did you just say that you couldn't hear or see her? Why would you say that?"

Discord always enjoyed teasing the Equestrians with his vast knowledge and secrets. "Come now, Twilight. Isn't it obvious that I can listen in on any conversation or see past any obstacle if I really wanted to?"

"Discord," Twilight tried to speak slowly, gritting her teeth. "Did you have anything to do with Trixie's accident or our new guest arriving?"

While still staring, the draconequus created a copy of himself behind her, sporting a replica of Trixie's cape and hat. "Oh, silly Twilight. I don't know what kind of accident you're talking about, -"

Twilight turned to face his new persona he would use to address her.

" - but it's not like she needs my help to mess up one of her tricks," He concededly replied, attempting to pull a rabbit out of a hat.

He didn't pull out a rabbit from the hat, though. Instead, he pulled out a stuffed bunny with a stick of lit dynamite jutting out of its side. His eyes shot out of his sockets with a cartoon look of shock and horror as it exploded, leaving dismembered pieces of his body to comically fall to the ground.

"So I take it that you just so happen to know nothing about humans?" Twilight asked, appearing to be amused by his antics.

A low flying cloud rotated itself, revealing Discord again, this time reading the book Atlas Shrugged. "Oh, I wouldn't say I know nothing about humans. Interesting creatures, but not nearly as entertaining as you ponies are. No magic at all. Where's the fun in that?"

Twilight couldn't believe what she was hearing. "So you did bring them here. Of all the horrible things you could have done-"

Discord transported himself down in front of Twilight and grabbed her face, full of excitement. "Did you say there are humans, here? As in here in Ponyville?"

He flashed away, reappearing out in front of her, excited to see them. "I've never actually been able to see one. Where on Earth did you manage to find one? How many of them are there? Will you introduce me to them? - " He gasped, "Of course! New creatures in Equestria, that's where Fluttershy is, isn't she? These humans must be utterly adorable to have Fluttershy... invisible?"

Discord slowly turned to Twilight, feeling like he was jumping to the wrong conclusions. "Twilight... why can't I find Fluttershy? Normally I can find anyone, or anything for that matter if I really want to. But I can't find her. What's going on here?"

Twilight was starting to think that maybe Discord wasn't behind this. "You honestly don't know about Trixie trying to open a portal, the humans arriving just over the hillside by the Everfree forest?"

"Am I supposed to?"

Twilight got into her inquisitive spree and started to dig through the mound of questions that were buzzing in her brain. "What about Trixie's dream where-Hey! Ow!"

Another copy of Discord appeared behind Twilight and started to drag her away by the tail. "I'm sure you have plenty of questions, none of which I'm sure I have any interest in answering."

She wanted answers, and she was going to make him answer them, one way or another. But first, she had to free herself from his grip. Or at least she did until he stopped without warning or explanation.

"Twilight..." He asked with an unusual amount of concern in his voice. "What am I looking at and why is it here?"

Twilight looked over her shoulder towards the hillside but saw nothing out of the ordinary. She took this moment of his distraction to teleport herself free from his grip. "Now listen to me, I want to know if you played any role in this... Discord! Are you even listening to me?"

Discord didn't answer. He merely stared out towards the hills passed where Trixie had performed her last show. He looked onward like a lost foal would look around aimlessly for his parents after being separated from them.

"These humans you mentioned. Just where did they come from?" he asked, his eyes now searching over the empty space separating them from the humans.

Twilight came to realize that he would be of no help. "We don't know. And I'm sorry for thinking you might have brought them here or messed with Trixie to make this happen."

"I assure you I would not bring such a death trap to Equestria, even if it did bring humans along with them."

"Death Trap? They don't seem that dangerous to me. Tell you what, why don't you come along and meet them yourself. Maybe you can even help us find them a way home?"

Discord took a few steps back. "Twilight, I'm not setting foot in whatever place that is they're in."

It wasn't uncommon for Discord to be antisocial, but he was taking the offer like it would put him in danger. Maybe he meant that the human's house was unsafe? Or did he mean something else?

"What do you mean you're not setting foot over there? It's just the outskirts of Ponyville. You've been there before." Twilight clarified, pushing for more of an explanation.

"Alas, poor over-educated yet still grossly ignorant Twilight. You don't see the world the way I do." In the time it took for Twilight to blink, Discord switched out to a cowboy outfit and was twirling a lasso. "Now let me rope you in for a lesson you won't find in any of your library books."

The lasso swirled in the air and landed squarely around her, from hindquarters to chest. He gave the rope a sharp tug to reign her in. The line grew taut and snapped, leaving Twilight right where she stood. She stared blankly at the broken rope, trying to understand what he was doing.

Discord frowned, disappointed at his attempt to bring her back to his side. "How about you just walk over here and spare me any more embarrassment so I can show you what I mean.

"Fine," She groaned and trotted over. "Now what's so important that you have to show me?"

He answered her question by dropping a pair of 3D viewing glasses over her eyes. "Now my dear Princess, tell me what you see."

Twilight trained her eyes around her. There was a mesh of lines strewn about in all directions. There were clearly distinguishable patterns with them, but she still didn't understand what she was looking at.

"I don't get it? It's just a bunch of lines. What are you trying to show me?" She asked, now at least curious.

"These are the strings, for lack of a better term, that make up the types of magic found here. Different patterns make up different magic. Light, Darkness, Friendship, Love, Chaos, and a few others that pop up every now and again. But now look again to the hills, where I presume your new human friends are."

She looked towards the house she had to return to. Focusing her sight passed the different floating strings of simple patterns lay a grid of far more intricate lines. They were uniform with repeating patterns that interlocked with each other.

"What is that?" She asked walking closer and into the finely woven invisible strings.

"That, my dear Princess, is Order," He answered coldly. "Order is rarely seen anywhere since it isn't magic. It's actually absent of magic. Not only that, it doesn't take too kindly to chaos."

Twilight looked down to the rope he threw around her earlier. She could see the disorganized strings that made up his chaos magic wither and reform themselves to mesh with the strings of Order around it. With each new string that fell apart and was restructured, more of the rope broke down and disappeared.

If what Twilight was starting to understand was true, it's possible that Discord wasn't involved with the humans arriving. "Are you telling me that if you were to spend too much time in these Order strings, you'd disappear like this rope?"

"Precisely," He confirmed to her with an approving nod.

Twilight walked out of the strings of Order and back to Discord. "How is that possible? Me and everypony else have been in there for hours, and we're fine. Why would it affect you so differently."

"Let me explain," He offered, pulling up a chalkboard.

A piece of chalk raised itself and started to illustrate everything that Discord dictated.

"Everypony and all the other creatures of Equestria are born with different levels and strengths to conduct magic through and around their bodies. However, unlike all the poor mortal creatures of Equestria, I don't actually have a body."

"What?" Twilight objected. "Of course you have a body. You have tons of bodies. You have like, three bodies for every pun or gag you pull."

"Right you are. Well, almost right," Discord went on to explain. "I make these little constructs that look, act, and feel just like the real deal. But you have to remember. I am the Spirit of Chaos. I wasn't born looking this charming and given such a title. I was brought into existence by Chaos. Or at least I think so. I mean, whoever remembers being born?"

Twilight looked back to the hills. "Okay, but what I don't understand is if this Order structure is so rare, how did we suddenly get so much of it?"

The chalk drawing of Discord rubbed his chin and pondered. "Hmm, well to understand that. I'll have to trade out for some new specs."

Discord brought himself out of the chalkboard and swapped her 3D glasses for a pair of googly-eyed glasses.

She looked around with the new glasses, but the googly eyes obstructed her view of anything. "Uh... I don't think this pair does anything."

The sound of muffled laughter drifted in from the Spirit of Chaos. "Well, of course not. I just thought you'd look funny wearing them."

"Oh my gosh! This is serious!" She shouted, tearing off the goofy glasses.

As soon as they were removed, Discord touched Twilight between her eyes and a flash of light blinded her.

"Magic isn't the only type of invisible strings I can see," Discord announced with a grin. "Let me show you the fabric of reality."

His talons extended and cut through the reality they resided in. He pulled out a few strands of their reality to show them off. "You see. These strings make up everything tangible and intangible."

His hands twirled and spun the strings together creating a tiny bird. "And now just add some magic -" he reached out to grab various strings of magic, intertwining them into the fabric that made up his new creation "- and walla!"

He held out his hand with the tiny bird. The little creature flapped its wing and moo'ed like a cow before shooting out a spider web from its tail and slinging off.

"And now that you understand how that works, let's go see just where this all happened to come from," Discord ordered, wrapping her in his arms and flying through the tear in reality he created.

They traveled inward, exploring the array of lights that glowed in infinitely long strings. Many hues of light seemed to phase in and out, many of them appeared to travel in all directions, and each new group seemed to vary in all sizes, combinations, and colors.

"Now I'm sure you must be confused by what you're seeing my dear," He spoke out, waving his hand out in front of them to display the sights he was sharing with her. "These are all strings of many different realities. Different worlds. Different dimensions, all of them overlapping and intertwining with each other. Of course, if you were like me, you wouldn't be able to not only see them, you could mold them to your liking at will."

The whole time, traveling through the maddening torrent of sights, Twilight felt lost and off-balance. Even when being pulled by Discord, she felt like she was in a constant state of falling. When she twitched or tried to brace herself, she could feel resistance against some invisible force, and the direction of falling would swing. This became all the more nauseating from the fact she never changed her trajectory. It was just the feeling of it happening over and over again that made her stomach churn.

"And here we are," Discord announced. "Uh, oh... Well, this isn't good."

Twilight shook her head, trying to get her bearings back again. She looked up to see a band of frayed strings. "What's not good? Are they not supposed to rip like that?"

"Twilight," Discord asked, sounding like he was holding back what he was feeling. "These humans that were brought here. How big are they?"

She thought for a second, regretting not being able to take more invasive notes or recordings on the humans, yet. "Well, I haven't had the chance to take measurements, but the tallest one can't be more than six feet. Why do you ask?"

He remained unphased as he stared on looking past the frayed strings; his expression seemed rather perturbed. "Well, I didn't want to overwhelm you on your first trip, but let me show you a bit more. Now hold still, I'm going to take your vision off the low setting."

"Low setting? How much more is there-"

Discord dropped his fist down on Twilight's head with an audible thunk.

"Ow! What'd you do that for?" Twilight yelp.

Her question was answered as her eyes illuminated with a flash of Discord’s chaotic magic. The soft visuals of the twisted space around her grew brighter. The few random strings that ran in all directions multiplied to countless millions, far too many to try and quantify. New lights and indescribable constructs shined into view. Then the real mess that troubled Discord revealed itself after he pushed her further ahead.

Making her way deeper into this gap of dimensional space, opened up a massive tear that had ripped its way through a chasm of torn strings. The threads dangled and arched like downed power lines. Their energies mixed and reacted violently, creating a seemingly endless spiraling tunnel of sparks and energy discharges that flared out like puffs of burning plasma.

Discord didn't bother switching to a new persona or pulling out another random object for a gag. He stood there frustrated, tapping his foot. "Well, I certainly have my work cut out for me. Can't leave this mess to fix itself. Who knows what could find its way to Ponyville with all these dimensions left wide open."

"Wait!" Twilight had an epiphany. "Could you trace this back to where it started from? Maybe where it ends is where the humans were pulled from?"

A discouraging groan creaked from Discord. "Hmm. I suppose it is possible. Although, I would never be able to get close to their world if it's composed of Order, and that's if I could even make my way past the empty void that these tears have created, which I can't and don't know of anyone that can. So I wouldn't put much stock in me finding it. Oh, my. Just look at the time."

Twilight glanced over to something Discord was extending out in his claws. She expected him to show off some fancy watch or alarm clock that had his arms for the seconds and minute hands, but instead, it was a shiny green flake.

"Get it?" He asked, assuming she would get the joke. "Because it's time? I told you to look at the time, and you thought I meant... never mind. It's too smart of a joke for you."

He brought the green flake back and bit into it, eating it like it were a potato chip. "Hmph. Stale... Must have been sitting out here for at a least year," He complained before tossing the rest in his mouth and swallowing it whole. "Too bad, eighteen to twenty is a good range for time to develop into a fresh and vibrant flavor. Not that you would know anything about that."

He looked around his footing, eyeing more of the green flakes. "These things are everywhere. Who would be so wasteful as to smash up so many years and just leave them to go to waste? At least they were smashed at eighteen. Anything less than that and-"

It took a few missed jokes for Discord to realize that Twilight wasn't following along or laughing. He frumped at Twilight examining his commentary and puns that made no sense to her. With a heavy sigh, he gave a weak explanation.

"You know it's rude not to laugh at a perfectly good joke, Twilight. But if I have to explain it... Never mind. These shiny things here are bits and pieces of time made tangible between dimensions. I really should bring you here more often," - he declared holding up another flake of the shiny green material - "I could show you what inertia looks like when it's in its tangible form, too. Maybe we can ball it up and have an inertia ball fight." He chuckled. "You'd never know what hit you."

Twilight cringed at the terrible joke.

"Get it? Because it's inertia that's hitting you? Instead of something with inertia that's hitting... You're no fun when you're like this."

No longer entertained, Discord snapped his fingers, and they were both again outside the space between dimensions and back to where they originally departed for their tour. At least he was kind enough to bring her back on her feet and not several feet in the air as he would typically do when he didn't get his way.

"Well, go on then, Princess. Go ahead and play with your new human friends in your little death trap. I don't mind being left out and excluded," He sneered, grabbing a fedora and walking away with a briefcase and dressed in a bargain bin work suit.

He opened up a door he materialized, leading back to the inner dimensional space and walked through, slamming it behind him. He disappeared behind it but immediately opened it again to poke his head back out. "And do me a favor while I'm gone cleaning up this mess. Don't tell Fluttershy about the flowers. I'd still like that to be a surprise if you don't mind."

Twilight took a moment to collect herself, looking up to the sun to see just how much time must have passed by during her little venture with Discord. "Oh, no. That took longer than I thought it did. I need to get back to Celestia fast. She needs to know about this."

She made an uneasy entrance back into the field of Order she remembered being invisible there, wondering what its influence may eventually have on her if it could be so destructive to Discord. "Maybe I can pull her aside before we head out for dinner and get her guidance on this."

[Back in the bathing tent.]

"And then I came back here and walked in on the situation with Kelly. I still don't understand what it all means, but it sounds like even if we did know where they came from, the path to take them back home is too badly damaged right now. Plus, whatever the void is, if that separates us from a path back to their home, Discord made it sound like it's not possible to pass through it," Twilight finished her recap, only leaving out the part about the flowers Discord wanted to give to Fluttershy.

Starlight broke the long silence she had been holding. "Did you tell him that their whole house and yard was brought here, not just the humans themselves?"

Twilight lowered her head. "No. I was so overwhelmed with everything I was taking in, and his stupid jokes, that I never got the chance to tell him."

Rainbow Dash defied the odds with an original idea. "Hey. Can't we make a new mirror? Starswirl made a mirror to another world. Can't we magic up our own and make it go to their world instead of doing it... uh... the other way that you don't know how to do yet?"

Off in a tub by herself, Celestia felt an old heartbreak return. "I'm sorry, but that is unfortunately not a realistic option."

Twilight turned with an inquisitive look. "Why is that, princess?"

The princess rinsed some of the lather off her chest, remembering a long lost love. "Starswirl and I worked together on the mirrors to get them to work. Some worlds can only work through the precise alignment of the moon and stars. Other methods tend to lead to worlds that are barren or uninhabited by civilization. It can take decades to figure out a proper combination of spells and alignments to find a world that's safe to travel to, but all of them end in tragedy. And now with the mirrors- " she coughed and cleared her throat "-mirror broken as it did I believe that method to be unreliable at best."

"Okay," Starlight spoke up again. "So we just stick with our original plan to reverse Trixie's spell. I'm sure we can figure that out."

Twilight had her doubts, and it wasn't something she could hide. "I'm not so sure that's an option anymore either. Trixie made her spell so broken that it shouldn't even have worked to begin with. And if what she told us about her dream is true, I think she's onto something about my doppel playing a role in this. A portal that size that was created, the formation of the bridge, and for a spell to pull that much mass across so many different dimensions, with the amount of force used to create all the damage it did, and not seriously injure anyone caught in its path, let alone kill them... No pony could hold that much power by themselves. Just crunching the numbers in my head, the amount of magic needed would be more than what all the Alicorn's in Equestria combined could manage."

Twilight started having a little mental break down. "Then trying to understand the properties of Order, I don't think its design is meant to interact with magic. And if the difficulty I had attempting to catch Kelly when she was sick the first day we met them all, or how little the healing spell combined with the elements of harmony worked, gives us any indication of the amount of magical resistance they possess... It... It-it could likely take the combined power of hundreds, if not thousands, of alicorns to pull off that spell. It's just not possible for Trixie to have done this on her own."

Her words left the occupants of the tent silent for a moment.

"Why don't they just live here?" Pinkie suggested with a cheerful burst. "They're already good friends with us. And that's after Kelly was shish kabob’ed."

"Pinkie!" Starlight lectured. "That's a horrible thing to say."

Fluttershy shyly spoke up. "Well, she's not entirely wrong though. They can be rather kind when a pony is in need."

Rarity nodded. "Yes, quite so. They're so supportive and reflect so many of the qualities we already exemplify as the Elements of Harmony."

"They're downright helpful and cheerful ta boot," Applejack added. "Plus there's so much they can do for us with dem hands of theirs."

Rainbow Dash perked up. "Yeah, they're so cool and have a lot of new ideas that are just awesome."

"Ou! And their music!" Pinkie butted in. "You just got to listen to their music."

"Everypony, just hold on now," Twilight interrupted. "They're fine staying here for the time being, but this isn't their home. We owe it to them to find them a way home. So we can't just abandon any attempt to send them back."

Starlight added more support to Twilight's position. "None of them asked to come here. They all have lives back where they came from, not to mention the medication Becky needs. It would be wrong of us not to do all we could to send them home."

"Nothing good ever comes from leaving one's own dimension and trying to start a life somewhere else," Celestia said coldly. "We don't even know if them being here is a danger in and of itself.”

She appeared to look somewhat sad explaining her position. "If two worlds are close together, there are consequences by visiting too often or staying too long. Or at least that's a problem with a mirrored world. Their world is far different than ours. The dangers could end up being far worse given the distance."

The explanation came off with a strikingly foreboding ambiance. "We will do all that we can to ensure a safe return home for them and make their stay as comfortable as possible."

Ending her position, Celestia stood up and shook herself free of most of the water she was soaking in and stepped out of the tub. She grabbed a towel with her magic and started to dry herself off. "I'm not saying we can't or shouldn't enjoy our time with them or learn from each other, but I strongly recommend that you don't get too attached to them. It makes it much harder to say goodbye... If you're even lucky enough to have the chance."

It didn't take long for Celestia to dry off and exit the tent, leaving the others to mend over their thoughts.

"Well that was awkward," Pinkie said, breaking the silence again.

"Don't worry girls," Twilight said, hoping to calm any concerns. "We'll help them get settled in and get familiar with Ponyville first, then we can break it to them just how difficult this is going to be. Not that we're giving up, just that it's going to take a lot longer than we hoped."

Fluttershy had some mixed emotions on all of this but seemed hopeful for a promising future with them. "Maybe after a while, they won't even want to leave? I know I wouldn't."

Applejack stood up and made her way for the exit. "Well, ain't nuthin' getting better just sitting around in here. I think I'll head in and see what I can help out with."

The rest of the girls didn't feel like leaving any prep work or cleaning to Applejack or their new human friends, so they hurried with the rest of their baths and departed together. However, if Applejack lounging on the couch was any indication of the workload, then they may have needlessly rushed themselves.

Rarity was the first to raise a question. "Applejack. I thought you came in to help?"

Applejack stretched and half sat up on the couch. "Yeah, well Doc had to raise a fuss about me still needing more rest before he left, and then every person else sided with him. They told me to take a load off and chill on the couch."

Celestia walked in from the garage holding some type of rectangular pastry. "Oh girls, please just relax for a while. I sent out for some snacks to help us celebrate tonight's festivities. Although, if you get a chance, the human treats are something you simply must try."

She held up a half-eaten chocolate-covered wafer Little Debbie treat. "Benny told me this was a Nutty Buddy Bar. Oh! They're Nutty because of the peanut butter, and Buddy because two came in each package. How clever."

Lumberman walked in from the garage, passing Celestia on her side. "Pardon me, Princess. We're about to start the generator, get some power going."

"Transfer switch is good!" Cerb shouted from the garage.

"Start'n 'er up!" Benny's voice called out from the front yard.

A dull roar of a small engine, sounding much quieter than the truck did, could barely be heard.

"Turning the breakers on!" Cerb shouted again.

A series of beeps, boops, chimes, and hmms sounded off inside the house with a collection of lights turning on.

"Power's good!" Lumberman called out to the others.

The ponies looked around the rooms, taking in the array of new sights and sounds, trying to understand their origins and purpose. Then a new sight took their attention. It was another version of the small rectangular device Chris had, only it was the size of a royal portrait.

Benny came back in to assess the status of his equipment. "Oh, hell yeah. TV still works. Hit the surround sound."

Cerb walked in just behind and stood next to the others, glad to see a familiar form of entertainment had survived the trip.

Lumberman grabbed the controller and pressed some buttons, bringing up the Xbox One home screen. Without explaining what he was doing, he picked up a controller and started working his way through the menus, bringing up the Blu-ray player.

A bang erupted in the room, matching the motion of a human on the screen holding something that flashed a small light and recoiled. Fluttershy jumped at the noise, latching herself onto Cerb's leg. The screen changed to another man dressed in all black falling backward and waving his arms, dodging distorted ripples in the air. More and more scenes changed, each only lasting a few seconds. Many had more exploding sounds, humans fighting, strange machines and too many other sights the ponies didn’t recognize.

"The Matrix?" Becky asked. "What is this? Did we time travel back to 1999 when this movie was still cool?"

Sniff scoffed at the insult to such a classic movie. "Oh please, like you wouldn't drop dem panties for Keanu."

"I never said Keanu Reeves wasn't hot. I just said that the movie is dumb," She protested.

Chris wasn't going to take the nonsense he was hearing. "What? The first Matrix movie was amazing. Two was good, and the last two shouldn't have been made, but you can't discount the first movie just because of the sequels."

"Does the movie have to be so loud and scary?" Fluttershy asked, still clinging to Cerb's leg.

Caught up in her adorable cuteness, Cerb pet her head. "Nah. We got other movies you would like. Or a lot louder movies that I would like."

A certain fashion horse couldn't resist the urge to win a few brownie points. "I find the intensity a welcomed changed from the quaint and quiet day by day going ons of Ponyville. I personally wouldn't mind watching a movie like this. Do you have any recommendations, Mr. Cerberus."

"Oh hell yeah," Cerb answered enthusiastically. "We got plenty."

Benny was pleased with the results of the test and decided it was time to save on gas. "Actually, why don't you all figure out what to watch later. I'm gonna shut the generator off so we can actually use the stuff tonight."

Thus started the great debate of what to watch. Everyone ran through the collection of DVDs and Blu-rays, as well as Chris and Benny naming off a few they remembered having on their computers. Many choices were unfortunately cut out. Too much gore, cursing, sex scenes, complex social topics or technologies, and human history killed off a lot of titles. They would undoubtedly bring about unfavorable reactions from the ponies or ruin the night by showing too much they couldn't understand. It was like a mix of picking out a movie to watch with kids were too young to watch them, but also were too smart for their own good.

"Hey, whoa," Cerb exclaimed to himself before turning to the owner of the movie. "Benny, my man. Good taste, wrong place."

The DVD case was tossed over to Benny, who was quick to catch it.

"Shit, my bad," He apologized, without explaining what his mistake was. "I'll stash it with the others."

"Lemme guess, another movie we're not ready for?" Twilight inquired.

Benny didn't care to stop and leave this hidden gem exposed longer than it already had been. "Nah, just an old... biology documentary."

As his words left his mouth, he couldn't believe he mistakenly dubbed the movie he was hiding as something educational to the only pony obsessed with knowledge. "Jesus Christ, you fucking idiot. Why not tell her it's an advanced learning course while you're at it."

Of course, Twilight was intrigued. "Biology? I love biology. What's the topic about?"

Leave it to Chris to swoop in and save the day. "Uh, Twilight? If you had a hard time dealing with Kelly last night, you wouldn't want to see what that movie is about," He explained with a wonderfully crafted lie.

"Oh," Twilight cringed a bit, not knowing what the contents of the movie were, but no longer wanting to find out.

Sniff grew a cruel smile. "Yeah, lot's of girls insides exposed and gushing out."

Nearly every mouth in the room opened up to condemn Sniff's terrible joke. A few of the complaints cast his way were even accompanied by pillows that pelted him. While the ponies thought he made a tasteless comment about another human being wounded, his friends knew that Benny needed to do a better job at hiding his porn.

Hopefully, the rest of the day would pass by without incident. After all, what better way to spend a rainy night than inside with friends, popcorn, and a movie?

Author's Note

Starting to introduce some more complex ideas into the story that will lead to some major breakthroughs in the future. Also, for those that know some of the comic's Celestia had a love lost that still weighs heavy on her heart. Add in that all the mirror portals are broken, that dream is long since been destroyed.

Expect to see some more light-hearted humor mixed with some heavy innuendos and suggestions in the next chapter.

20. Movie Night

Much of the day was as uneventful as one would expect. Everyone that had been affected by the exhaustion seemed to alternate between feeding their sudden pangs of hunger and finding a new place to nap. Every so often the guards would return with another spread of fruits, veggies, or pastries. The snacks came so consistently that there was no need for a proper meal.

However, the bright and cheerful day that they so lackadaisically enjoyed drew closer and closer to an end. Storm clouds cooled the air and accompanied the seasons' pollen with the smell of oncoming rain. It was only by the good fortune of dualing royal figures that covers were located and placed over what would otherwise likely be a leaky roof by the helpful hooves of their royal armored guardians. Then, as the gentle pattering of raindrops padded and drummed around them, the humming of the humans’ energy machine again powered the many devices of their dwelling. Movie night would soon be starting.

"Sorry again about the rainstorm. It wasn't supposed to come until Wednesday," Rainbow Dash apologized.

Applejack sat down on the couch with a bowl full of apple slices. "Oh, don't you go worrying yourself none, Rainbow. The orchard could use a good long drink."

"Speaking of drinks," Sniff called out into the room. "Far be it from me not to be the gentleman that I am. I come bearing gifts, ladies," He declared, setting a six-pack of Not Your Father's Root Beer and another of Henry's Hard Soda.

He went on to explain. "Now this isn't as strong as the shots of liquor you tried for the little toast we had, but this is more for flavor and fun. So you can pick between Root Beer or Hard Soda."

Cerb walked in from the garage. "It's flavored candy water. Girls back home love it."

Sniff nodded approvingly. "They sure do."

Cerb put a hand on Sniff's shoulder. "Almost as much as old Sniffles does."

Benny picked up a DVD case and made his way to the TV. "Alright, everyone. Moving night is about to start."

The movie almost made it out of the jewel case before a knocking came to the door. It caused a moment of confusion since everyone and everypony who was supposed to be in the room was already there, and the guards didn't bother to knock anymore.

"Twilight! Are you in there?" An unfamiliar young voice called out from the outside the front door.

Twilight's ears perked up. "Spike? What's he doing here?"

Another young voice called out, this time it was one they all recognized. "Sis, are you in there? I don't wanna share a hotel room with Granny again tonight."

"Rarity! You didn't come home last night. Is everything alright? Spike said you stayed the night at your new friend's house. When are you coming home?" Sweetie Belle called out.

"Rainbow Dash! You didn't take care of the weather. Is everything okay in there?" Scootaloo added in.

Benny turned to Becky. "Welp, might as well let'em in. Mind getting the door, Becks?"

"Sure thing," She all too happily obliged. "Hold on a sec, cuties."

Benny gave a regretful sigh. "Well, looks like we're going to the backup movie I guess."

Kelly turned to give a confused look. "Back up movie? What were you going put in?"

He held up one of the manliest movie covers ever.

"The Expendables? I thought we were watching Iron Man?" She complained.

"Last minute swap out. Doesn't matter now, though, because now we're going old school," He said with a whimsical tune.

Cheers and giggles raced through the room as the Cutie Mark Crusaders and Spike made a mad dash to their respective counterparts. After a short exchange of questions being weakly answered to avoid unnecessary details, it came down to an understanding of Kelly was hurt and they stayed the night to help her.

The TV screen changed, and new music started up with the menu screen, and Benny grabbed the attention of the room once again. "Well, me and the guys chose an awesome action flick, but with our new guest arriving, I opted out for a classic I'm sure we can all enjoy."

The menu screen made the movie easy to guess what it was for anyone who was a kid in the late '80s and '90s. The girls cheered, while Chris and Lumberman groaned. Cerb himself just smiled.

"The Princess Bride? Really?" Chris whined.

Cerb raised his beer. "Hell yeah, The Princess Bride. Andre the Giant chucking rocks and sword fights... it's an awesome movie."

Lacking the explanation of what the events of the night were to be, Spike was rightfully confused. "Huh? We can watch movies, here?"

Aside from having to explain that the movie was about a story being read to a sick boy inside the film, they seemed to be able to follow along just fine. Although, it was surprising just how emotionally invested and drawn into the story they became. In many ways, it was not unlike their reactions to the movie when they were young and impressionable. They cheered all of his victories, gasped at the discovery of Westly being alive, and even argued that something was wrong with the movie when Westley ‘mostly’ died. It was rather comical to see them practically mirror Fred Savage's reaction from within the movie.

For such a tame children friendly movie, the ponies were all moved by its ending. Though there was a mixture of opinions of whether it was right or wrong for Inigo Montoya to kill the man who murdered his father, a small debate broke out on when it would have been right or wrong to take a life.

Cerb decided to weigh in on the conversation from leaning up against the couch. "Well, what's more wrong. Taking one life of someone who does evil, or not stopping them so that they can go on to kill more innocent lives?"

The ponies fell silent as they rolled that conundrum over in their mind. They had never been faced with a question of taking a life to stop the loss of other lives. Celestia though, she seemed to be reflecting more than pondering.

"I suppose that where you come from, such a question would require more thought, as it seems that humans can far more easily fall subject to the consequences of death," Celestia finally answered. "However, the dangers we face seldom carry the risk of a pony, or another adversary, to take a life. We ponies are rather durable, actually."

Cerb noded. "Yeah. Big Mac made that pretty clear."

The princess returned a knowing nod. "All life is precious, and every attempt should be made to protect it, be they good or evil."

"And if all else fails?" Cerb asked.

Celestia grinned. "Then I'd make them regret their durability."

Cerb smiled back and raised his beer bottle. "Hey, I'll drink to that."

Catching Cerb off guard, Sweetie Belle leapt up, pouncing on his chest. "Hey! Since this is the last movie, can I have one of the root beers or sodas that you all get to drink?"

Her excitement was so high that it seemed wrong to disappoint her with the only acceptable answer.

"Sorry, but no can do Kido," He answered with a tussle of his hand through her hair.

"Awe, come on. I'll trade ya for another hug? Deal?" She offered, before diving up and wrapping her forelegs around his neck.

"Ack!" Cerb grunted, not expecting the assault around his throat by the overexcited foal.

Rarity looked on, doing all she could not to speak her jealous thoughts of another mare, even if it was her much too younger sister, getting all up on her man. Even Cerb turned to Rarity with a look that pleaded for a way out of this.

"How about a Sunny D?" Benny offered as an alternative.

There was no way Scootaloo was going to miss out on this new treat. "What's a Sunny D?"

Sniff felt the need to oversell this new beverage. "It's only the greatest orange flavored drink ever created! It's so good that we use it to make other drinks taste better. But if you like, we can let you have some without adding anything to it."

Cerb turned back to Sweetie Belle glowing with excitement and only inches from his face. "Okay, Sunny D. That what you want now?"

He might as well have asked her if she wanted presents for Hearts Warming. "Yeah! Let's go! Take me to the Sunny D!"

"Take you?" He asked with a playful laugh. "Okay, ya little hug monster. Hold on tight. I'm getting up."

Like the true little sweetheart she was, she raised a hoof and cheered in victory. "Yay! I'm gonna be the first pony in Ponyville to have pure Sunny D!"

"Hey! I wanna go, too." Scootaloo threw in her request to join.

Sniff dropped down to all fours and offered his back to be mounted by the young filly. "Hey, think we can beat them to the garage and snag the Sunny D first?"

"Like a race? Oh, we're so gonna win," She declared, jumping up on his back and latching on with her forehooves over his shoulders.

Lumberman felt something grasp his leg. He looked down to see Apple Bloom stuck to him. "Lemme guess. You wanna be carried off to the Sunny D, too?"

Applejack tried to reign in her sister. "Apple Bloom, mind your manners, girl."

Before she could dismount, Lumberman reached down and picked her up and sat her atop his shoulders. "If you're half as persistent as your sister, I'm better off just giving in now. Just don't go trying to slap me with your tail while you're up there."

Apple Bloom giggled at such a random request. "Why would I go on an' do a thing like that?"

"I dunno. Apparently not every pony here can control themselves," He teased.

Starlight thought the whole exchange was kind of cute, but couldn't justify the excitement. "Is it really that good of a drink?"

Chris shrugged. "For kids it is. Otherwise, it's a good mixer or a chaser for vodka. You wanna try one?"

She didn't want to be rude, but something about Chris and the comments he made before gave her an uneasy feeling towards him. "Uh, okay?"

"Alright. I'll be right back," He stood up and started making his way past the crowded room of his old and new friends. "Would you like one too, Princess. Being of the sun and all?"

She eyed the oddly flavored root beer she'd been nursing. "Well, if you think it's just as good as this, I'd think I'll be more than happy to give it a try."

Becky stood up and walked over to Rainbow Dash. "Well if no one else is going to get up, I'll start up the next flick." She said before she started coughing.

Her cough didn't start off too problematic. It was first just her clearing her throat, then short coughs, but by the time she got the next disc in she was unable to get a word out between coughs.

Fluttershy perked up, first to help, but then remembering her primary responsibility to them. "Oh, I can't believe I forgot, I brought you something. Please, have a seat dear."

"Are you sure you're not just doing this for attention, Becky," Rainbow Dash jokes, walking her back into the couch. "Cuz I'm already here ya know."

Becky smiled and would have laughed, had she been able to. If anything, trying to laugh only made it worse. At least now she was able to sit and be waited on.

Kelly nudged Becky. "Hey, Becks. Check us out. All us ladies are getting waited on, hand and foot. It's like we're all royalty tonight."

"Ha. If only," Becky managed to say before losing to the coughs again.

Just then, Fluttershy returned with a small sack tied closed and a teapot. "Okay, I put these together, just for you. I hope it helps."

She dumped two tablespoons worth of the mixed herbs and leaves from the sack into the teapot and swirled it around. After reaching the proper dispersion inside, she sat it down on the coffee table.

"Um, Twilight? Could you be a dear and warm this up, please?" She asked her friend. "Not too hot, though."

Twilight was more than happy to oblige. "Oh, sure. I think I can muster that."

A purple hue surrounded the teapot, and the water inside began to bubble and steam. Just like that, an experimental herbal tea was ready for its first attempt at being a home remedy.

Fluttershy poured a cup half full and blew on it before offering it to Becky. "Drink it slowly and inhale its steam. Just the aroma alone can help, but it's a bit more potent when taken like this."

The fragrance of the tea seemed to waft in and out between the scent of something akin to burnt cinnamon. She tried to sip, but the coughing made such a task through a cup a lost cause. After spilling a good portion of the tea on herself, she decided a new approach. She placed the cup down back on the coffee table and coughed leaning over it. Each breath she pulled in after every cough brought in more of the odd smelling brew. And surprisingly, with each breath, she could feel the aching twinge and painful itch in her chest fade.

Slowly, all those uncomfortable pains melted away. She didn't have the full breadth of air she lost in all the years gone by, but the struggle to inhale was gone. All of it gone and vanished without even taking a single sip.

"Well? Did it help?" Fluttershy finally asked, hoping for any semblance of improvement.

Kelly sat up. Her face was flush with tears running down her face. A million thank yous trying to rip their way out of her throat, yet she couldn't find the words to say.

"Oh, no," The humble pegasus fretted, fearing she must have mixed the wrong combination together. "I must not have added enough honey. Or maybe it was not enough foal's-breath. Oh, maybe I should have boiled the Lazililies in buttermilk instead of buttercream. I thought it would have made it come out a lot smoother."

She went to pull back the teacup but had her hooves stop under the grasp of Becky's hands. Fluttershy looked up, worried she'd have to make another apology. No words would be uttered before Becky was pulling the unwitting mare into her arms.

"It doesn't hurt anymore... thank you," Becky hushed under a newly given air of confidence.

Just as soon as Fluttershy realized that her herbal remedy was a success, Becky pulled back from the embrace and was beside herself with excitement. "You don't know what this means to me. I mean, I don't think I'm cured, but this fucking cough, I mean, this annoying cough has been such a hindrance from me doing much of anything. And now... it's just gone."

The bright lights of the electrical lighting had little to match the shine that Fluttershy was reflecting. "I'm so happy for you, Becky. I just tried to put together something that would help as a cough suppressant and maybe numb some of the pain. I would have never imagined it would have worked this well for you."

"Hey!" Rainbow Dash budded her way into the conversation. "If just a cup of tea could help you out this much, who knows what our medicine can do for you."

Cerb and the others carrying their supportive fillies returned carrying little orange bottles. Sniff past them walking to the far side of the room, whispering something to Scootaloo. Cerb and Lumberman stood in front of the crowd, holding the young mares on their shoulders as they sat atop the towering men with suspicious smiles. Even the men wore a smile that warranted caution.

Sweetie Belle was the first to hint towards their shenanigans. "Hey, Rainbow. Guess what we found out in their garage?"

Something was up, and Rainbow Dash could smell a prank from a mile away, as she was now. "What's that?" She asked.

Apple Bloom raised her forearms in the air. "We're the perfect distraction!"

"A distraction from what?" Rainbow Dash asked before the sound of a pop and spring being released yielded a yellow Nerf ball bouncing off her head.

"Ha! Direct hit, short stuff!" Sniff shouted from the far corner of the room.

His announcement drew everyone's attention to him, where they could see Scootaloo resting in Sniff's arms with a Nerf gun and her wing on the trigger.

Rainbow Dash stood up on the couch, shocked to see her number one fan taking such a cheap shot at her. "Hey! What's the big idea Squirt?"

Scootaloo smiled with the gleeful innocence of youth. "I'm sorry, Dashie. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle needed a distraction too."

Granted the Nerf ball didn't hurt, for Rainbow Dash, it was just the idea. "Oh, so just because they needed a distraction, you think you can -" Rainbow Dash realized she was being set up again "you little rat!"

Rainbow Dash turned to see that not just the remaining Crusaders with Nerf guns were drawn, but their human counterparts as well. "Oh... It is-"

Taking too long to try and spout off a classic phrase, she was promptly sprayed with a barrage of foam-tipped darts and Nerf balls. She did her best to duck and dodge the flurry of yellow projectiles before giving up and burying her head in between the cushions, tucking her tail and shielding her body as best she could with her wings.

While random and entirely uncalled for, it certainly was entertaining to the rest of the room. Well worth the delay of the movie and good news from Becky.

Celestia turned to Rainbow Dash's assailants. "Might I ask what brought this about?" She asked with a grin.

Cerb shrugged. "I dunno. We hadn't had a chance to mess with her yet. Plus, these little trouble makers wanted to know how our toys worked. What better way to show them how much fun they can be then by blasting away Speed Horse over there?"

Now no longer under attack, Rainbow Dash popped out from the couch and hovered face to face with Cerb. "Hey, I don't know what kind'uh joke you think this is, but-"

"Hey Rainbow," Sniff called out to her.

"What?" She snapped back.

Sniff pointed up and down from the floor to Rainbow Dash. "You can fly again."

"Huh?" She looked down at the distance between her and the floor as she effortlessly flapped her wings. "Hey! Look everypony! I can fly again!"

Instead of applause or praise, a yellow Nerf ball fired off from Sniff's direction and bounced off her head.

Rainbow Dash turned in midair, gritting her teeth. "Why you little..."

"Um, aren't we going to talk about Becky's cough being gone?" Fluttershy quickly asked, trying to distract Rainbow Dash from likely pummeling Sniff.

The three men turned Becky who comically waived her nervous jazz hands. "... yay?"

Rainbow Dash scowled at the six that had assaulted her. "Yeah. Way to spoil a touching moment."

In response, Sniff fired off another ball that struck her in the right butt cheek.

"That's it!" Rainbow Dash flared up, ready to strike.

Thankfully, Chris finally made his way back to the group, interrupting another potential beating. "Okay, so I got the drinks, but I forgot that we don't have any ice. It should still be good though."

"Oh, I can fix that for you," Twilight offered with her horn already glowing.

The two red plastic cups in his hands started to glow in Twilight's aura, getting colder and colder.

"Hey, hey, hey! Okay! That's good! Holy crap is that cold," Chris warned out loud.

He quickly handed out the drinks to Celestia and Starlight; each cup sloshed with chunks of ice now floating inside. This sight of such a feat inspired a proclamation from Sniff.

"Woah... Twiggles. You can chill drinks with your horn?" He asked aloud what should have been obvious.

She shrugged off the question for being something so trivial to her extensive set of spells and magical abilities. "Well of course," She giggled. "It's just a simple spell that cools water molecules to the point of freezing. It's not that difficult to do."

Sniff pointed to Twilight. "You are officially the greatest party pony in existence."

"What!" Pinkie furiously shouted, ready to pounce.

Now Benny didn't have the depth of knowledge into the ponies like Chris or Becky but remembered enough to know how seriously Pinkie took her parties. So, given that level of dedication, if not obsession, and the friction those two had earlier that morning, he stepped in to save his friend from yet another potential beat down by picking up the pink mare again.

"Becky, for the love of god, start the movie before Sniffles starts a horse riot," He pleaded.

Pinkie pointed angrily at Sniff with her hoof. "You got lucky this time, buster! You cross the line like that again..." Her front bang moved on its own, curling down and running its tip across her throat, warning him not to make the same fatal mistake twice.

After that short exchange, Becky had already started up the movie and unmuted the surround sound. Words faded in and out, all written in the same hues of the morning sunrise to a black backdrop. Then it opened to cartoon animals all making a journey, leading to one of the most iconic Disney opening scenes.

"Oh, so this is about a literal lion king?" Celestia asked.

"Yep. Probably the best movie they ever made," Chris proudly answered.

He leaned over to Starlight, speaking lowly. "You'll love this movie."

Starlight trained her eyes from the TV screen to her orange drink. "Well, I'll never know if I keep getting distracted."

Even if she was being honest, her comment came off rather callous. Or at least it was perceived to be cold enough that Chris didn't try to push a conversation again. In fact, it made him feel as if she didn’t even want him around.

As Rafiki was painting Simba on the wall, Starlight finally took her first sip of the orange drink. "Wow, that's really good Chris," She offered her compliment, though it received no reply.

Not taking her eyes off the movie, she tried to nudge Chris's leg with her elbow but never connected. Finally, she tried to turn her head while keeping her eyes on the screen. "When did you figure out how to make this?"

Her question went unanswered for some reason. Not understanding why he wouldn't reply, she finally turned her eyes to Chris's chair, but sitting there was a random guard.

She could only state the obvious. "You're not Chris."

"No," The guard looked down from the seat. "I'm Helix Ray, and I'm trying to watch the movie if you don't mind."

Was that karma or irony? Whichever of the two it was, it made her wonder if her cold response earlier was the reason Chris was now on the other side of the room and sitting on the floor next to Lumberman and another guard. He was still watching the movie, though didn't have the same awkward smile he usually wore. All the more strange of a character that seemed to make him appear to her.

The rest of the movie went as only could be expected. Nearly every pony in the room clung to whoever was next to them for Mufasa and Simba when they were in danger and cried over the death of the king. Even at Simba and Nala being reunited, you'd swear the ponies were there with the two the way they celebrated along. A few also got a bit glowy eyed and felt the love as well that night; some more than others.

One highlight was Applejack jumping up and screaming, "Yeah! Kick their asses!" at the climactic fight near the end. Only one-upping herself when she inadvertently shouted "Yee-doggy! Fuck'em up!" When Scar was taken down by the hyenas.

It would go without saying, that the ponies were surprised to hear her using the human words so suddenly. Though the humans couldn't help but laugh at her sudden outburst and how quickly she tried to cover her mouth after realizing that she just used the worst curse word the humans used. Lumberman had to shrink down a bit, trying to hide from the blame he rightfully deserved for even teaching her such a word.

However, like all good things, as the movie came to an end, so did the royal visit.

Celestia stood from the couch and thanked the gracious hosts for treating her and so many others to the many new and entertaining accommodations they had to offer.

"By any chance, could I happen to take a few of those Nutty-Buddy Bars with me?" She asked cordially. "They are such an interesting pastry."

Benny didn't know how to respond to such a trivial and common snack food being admired so dearly. "Uh, sure. I'll even toss in a few extras for ya. I'm sure your sister would enjoy one as well."

"Luna?" She responded a bit caught off guard at the prospect of giving up such a delight. "Well, she was stuck back in Canterlot and had to take over my duties... I suppose we could spare one Buddy."

She really didn't want to give up her sweets. "Oh, and I have a little something for all of you as well. Something to help compensate for all the trouble you've gone through since arriving here."

A small chest was carried into the garage, looking not much unlike the one that held the Elements of Harmony was presented at the doorway. Celestia used her magic to lift up the chest and set it down on the kitchen countertop.

Kelly was still sitting on the couch and struggled to see what was going on in the kitchen area. "Hey, what's she giving us?"

Chris leaned in next to her. "It's a chest full of bits. Money compensation and a gift to help us get settled in."

His words caught Starlight's attention. "That's a bit presumptuous, don't you think?"

Back in the kitchen, Celestia pulled back the top of the chest and revealed the mass of bits. "You all just arrived here, and I hope this small gift will help you all get settled in. I'm sure you'll find many goods and services here in Ponyville that will help you stay comfortable and help you with purchasing any items you may need in the meantime."

Proven wrong, Starlight couldn't believe how quick Chris was able to guess what the Princess would do. "How..."

Chris was honestly a bit proud of his knowledge of how this pony world worked. "Well, you read enough stories about this kinda stuff, and you can start to guess how some things turn out."

"Stories?" Starlight questioned. "What kind of stories did you read that let you think she'd give you money?"

It seems that Chris said a bit more than he intended. "Well, you know. Well, I mean, not stories, but fan theories and..."

"How much of a life did you have outside of the show about us?" She asked back, looking displeased with him.

Before he could answer, Applejack punched her in the side.

"Ow," She winced, turning to the suddenly punch-happy horse. "What the hay, AJ?

Applejack didn't mask how upset she was over the comments just made toward Chris. "Could j'uh be a bit more rude to the poor guy? Fer Pete's sake. He knew enough to tell us how to save Kelly. I don't think knowing what kinda gift Celestia would be handing out is too big a stretch for 'em at this point."

"Is everything alright over there, Applejack?" Celestia asked over the crowd, thinking she overheard some arguing.

Chris quickly spoke up, trying to hide the spat the two were having. "Sorry, Princess. We're just trying to figure out what the exchange rate would be for bits to our currency."

"Oh, really?" Celestia actually seemed interested. "Well, if I had more time, I'd love to work out those numbers with you. Ha!" She laughed at the idea. "Working out a currency exchange between two worlds. How often does a Princess have the chance to face a challenge of such economic differences?"

Twilight was filled with a new energy of such a task. "Oh, you're right. Do you mind if I start on that project, Princess?"

Celestia gave a caring nod. "If that's what you wish, Twilight."

Spike groaned. "Arg. Not more research, Twilight. Please. I'll never get a chance to hang out with these cool guys."

Sniff swooped in behind Spike, lowering himself down to his level. "Yeah, Princess. How's poor Spike gonna grow up to be the manly man he needs to be without a strong male role model to influence him?" He mockingly asked, while raising Spike's hands and arms in a flexing pose.

"A strong male influence, huh?" She sounded almost intrigued at the idea. "You have a point there, Sniffy."

She turned to the large man standing next to Sniff. "Mr. Cerb, you have my full permission to be the best strong male influence to Spike, if you don't mind I mean."

"Ooooooh. Burn." Benny slid out, taking a jab at him.

Spike celebrated his small victory. "Alright! Hey, you don't mind do you, Mr. Cerb."

He wasn’t in a position to say no. "Yeah, sure. Why not?"

Spike was thrilled to hear the acceptance. “Awesome! I can't wait. I'm gonna go practice flexing," He gleefully announced, making his way out to the door.

Behind the crowd of others, Sniff discretely called Rainbow Dash over to him. Hesitant as she was, she went to confront her antagonizer from earlier. Mischief was afoot.

Twilight called out to the others. "Okay ladies, I think our new guest here would like to have a night to themselves. We don't need to impose."

The mass of mares begrudgingly gathered what few things they had brought with them, save Rainbow Dash who was still off in the corner having a private conversation with Sniff.

"Can't we stay longer?" Sweetie Belle asked her sister.

Applejack had to give a stern response. "Isn't it a school night?"

Being the youth that she was, she had the perfect logic to persuade her sister. "But we're having so much fun!"

The other CMC's were quick to gather around, hoping that if Applejack said yes, that would start a trend for the others to allow them to stay.

Lumberman ruffled his fingers through the foal's mane. "Maybe another time short stuff. School comes first."

The three foals groaned in response to the disappointment they should have expected, unaware of the threat that was prepping behind them.

"Do it now? Okay," Came the whisper of Rainbow Dash that could softly be off in the corner.

Curious eyes turned to see the sight of Rainbow Dash standing on her hind legs, dual wielding a pair of the Nerf ball guns. "Say hello to my little friends!"

With rapid speed and unprecedented accuracy, Rainbow Dash aimed and fired each gun with both wings while pumping in each new round with her hooves. "Yeah! Payback time! Get some! Get some!"

The CMCs and their counterparts did what they could to shield themselves as a dozen yellow balls delivered some well-deserved justice.

At least they all were having fun with it. They all yelled in excitement, trying to protect themselves and dashed from side to side or shielded themselves.

"Out! Reload!" Rainbow Dash shouted and tossed the guns to her side, signaling Sniff and Becky to hand off two of the dart guns. "No one shoots The Dash and gets away with it. Come'er!"

Rainbow Dash charged forward, taking aim at the CMCs who took refuge behind the two males. Cerb and Lumberman were quick to pick up their partners in crime, protecting them from the flurry of soft suction cup darts.

"Quick! Save the kids!" Cerb shouted, turning Sweetie Belle away from the line of fire.

Lumberman ducked around the corner of the room and hid behind Twilight. "Come with me if you want to live!"

In all the excitement, they forgot that Scootaloo was left defenseless. Her partner was now a turncoat. "Hey! What about me?"

She turned to Sniff, hoping he would come to her aid. "Sniff! What the hay?"

Sniff shrugged his shoulders. "Hey. All is fair in love and Nerf war."

"Reload!" Rainbow Dash called for her last set of arms to be delivered.

"Scoots," Cerb called out. "Come here. I'll protect you."

Scootaloo dashed over with her wings buzzing her along, jumping into Cerbs one free arm. He scooped her up started bouncing from side to side, trying to avoid the mix of balls and darts.

With Lumberman and Apple Bloom out of the fight. It was Cerb now taking the brunt of the abuse. "Ah! It's too much. Time for a pony shield. Protect us Scoots!"

"What!" She yelped, guessing what that was going to mean.

With his large hand, Cerb gripped around her chest and held the young pegasus out in front of him like a living shield.

"Ah! No fair!" She laughed out, as the last dozen or so projectiles riddled her back.

"Ha! Serves you right, traitor!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed, all too happy to put her number one fan in the crosshairs for her betrayal.

The last dart was fired, flying just high enough to overshoot Scootaloo and tag Cerb in the forehead. It was the perfect ending to the evening. Some innocent light-hearted fun that also patched up any resentment Rainbow Dash had for being made the target from earlier. Everyone else also seemed to enjoy the little display as well.

Rainbow Dash offered up the last two guns back to Sniff, happy that she accepted his offer. "Heh. Thanks for your help there, Sniff."

He took the guns, glad to see his plan worked. "Hey, I told you it would be fun. Maybe we can do a proper Nerf war some other time."

She liked the sound of that. "Yeah, I'll be around. I'm sure we can work something out. And don't worry about tomorrow. I think after a good night sleep I'll be good to clear the skies for a nice sunny day."

"Yeah, that's the kinda thing I like to hear pony sister," Sniff said, offering up a brofist.

Rainbow Dash returned the offer with a brohoof. "You got it, guy."

Becky reached out and pulled Rainbow Dash up into her lap back on the couch. "Hey, hey now. Sniffles. Get your own pegasus. This one's mine if you haven't noticed."

"What? That's some bull, Becky," He shot back, though he did remember how some of the ponies seemed to gravitate to certain people.

He turned back to Twilight. "Hey, Twiggles."

Fearing what he was about to offer, she replied with some hesitation and clear discontent at the idea suggesting that she become his pony. "Oh, no. What?"

Sniff stood back, slack in his stance. "Can you find me a decent pony to spend some time with out in town? I don't want to be the odd guy out, ya know."

She was beside herself. That was obviously a setup for him to ask her if he could claim her as his, for whatever reason it was they were claiming ponies. She was a princess. She had to be of the top five more sought after ponies in all of Equestria, and even if joking, he would ask her to find him a decent pony for him?

"Excuse me?" Twilight scoffed. "You're not even going to consider a princess?"

Sniff went on to patronize the flustered princess. "Twiggles... please... I said in town. Celestia lives in Claterplot, or whatever. I'm thinking local, ya know."

Snubbed twice, she couldn't believe it. "What!? But I-"

"Hey, you're right," Sniff apologized. "You're busy. I'm new here and haven't even tried looking myself," - he snapped his fingers and pointed at her like he just had a great idea - "Don't worry. I got this."

Twilight's face contorted as she struggled to find the words to set this lost soul straight. Inside her head, she did what she could to rationalize her position. "As awkward as it was to get those compliments from Chris, even he thought I was an attractive pony. No, I mean. That's not what Sniff meant though. He just wants a pony friend like the others have. But he's so rude it's no wonder none of the other girls... No, he was so sweet and funny last night, and he's good with the fillies."

Whatever train wreck of words was going to escape her lips were stopped with a tap on her shoulder from Celestia. She derailed from her thought process to see what her mentor wanted.

"Come now, Twilight. It's clear that he wants to try this out on his own for a while." She instructed her former student, guiding her out towards the front door to an awaiting carriage. "Let us leave him to his thoughts for now, and I can drop you off before I depart home myself."

Leading Twilight out, she stopped short of the doorway and turned back to address Sniff. "Oh, and it's Canterlot, not Claterplot. Although, I have many spare rooms in my castle if Ponyville doesn't prove fruitful for you, Sniffy," She said with a wink and a smile before making her way out.

As she crossed the threshold of the doorway, Benny and Cerb took to each side of Sniff. Starting quietly, and slowly getting louder and louder, they started antagonizing him. "Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh!"

"Ladykiller," Cerb jested.

"You're going straight for the top, dawg," Benny joked, jabbing his finger into Sniff's side.

Sniff did his best to play down the jokes. "Hey, guys. Come on. Not in front of the kids."

Sweetie Belle walked up behind the group, making herself known with a gasp. "Do you and Princess Celestia have a crush on each other?" She asked with all the joy a youth her age would have over celebrity gossip.

Apple Bloom piped up, still in Lumberman's arms. "Hey, I thought you had the hots for Pinkie.

"What!" Pinkie shouted.

The hairs on the back of Sniff's neck stood up. "Oh, no."

Without the warning of her approaching hoofs clopping on the floor, Pinkie was up on Sniff's side, one foreleg draped along his lower back and her other hoof rubbing up and down his abdomen. "Oh, Smelly. I never knew you cared."

Sniff quickly picked her up in his arms and forcefully shoved her against Benny, making him reactively bring up his arms and catch her. "Nope. Chris said that before he knew you and Benny Boy were an item. No match up here."

The discarded mare looked up to the ill-prepared Benny, accepting the transaction from one man to the other. "Oh well. This works better for me anyway. BenBen has all the cookies."

Pinkie traced her hoof along Benny's chest, looking up to him with wanting eyes. "My sweet little cookie troll, you fill my tummy with Oreo goodness and share your happy music with me. How could I have ever thought mean old Smelly could replace you."

Benny had to look for an out, and fast. "Hey, you never did find Cerb's lever, ya know."

Cerb made a mad dash to Fluttershy and picked her up before Benny could get all four of Pinkies hooves down to the floor. "Nope."

Desperate to avoid a repeat of events on the hill, he quietly whispered into her ear, "Help me out here."

Caught up in the moment of being wrapped in Cerb's arms once again, she had to quickly put together something, anything, to solidify her claim to him. "Oh, well, um. You see," - She looked around the room for something to inspire her to find the words to keep Pinkie away from her claim on Cerb. Finding Rarity staring onward with a look of shock, anger, and sorrow for not being the one he ran to - "Mr. Cerberus is so much to handle that he needs two ponies. So you'll have to get in line behind me and Rarity to find his lever."

Rarity stepped up, placing herself between Cerb and the pink threat. "Yes. Quite so. If Mr. Cerberus needs help finding or pulling his lever, we'll be there to take care of it."

It took all of three seconds for his six friends to erupt in inappropriate laughter. Some of the ponies giggled, but they laughed at Pinkie getting shut down, not understanding the double entendre.

Pinkie, however, wasn't taking kindly to the prospect of being denied his golem lever. "Hey! That's not funny! I just want to make him get all hard and stony and stuff."

More laughter ensued, forcing Cerb to lower Fluttershy down to the floor. Even he had to laugh at this joke now.

"Benny... with the power of 1,000 suns, I hate you," Cerb laughed out.

"Okay, okay, everyone," Starlight called out to the room. "I think we've taken long enough to leave. Let's get a move on."

Applejack gave her brother a nudge. "Come on, Mac. We got a lot of work to catch up on tomorrow. Best be get'n back so we can get an early start on it in the morn'n."

Unfortunately, Big Mac had it in his head that he was going to stay behind to take care of Kelly. "Oh. Actually, I was thinking about staying here again tonight. You know. In case Kelly needed help getting around."

This was such a kind act, and it really touched Kelly's heart. "Oh, you're so sweet," - she pet his head softly - "but I think I can make it through the night. But maybe we can meet up again tomorrow?"

"Hey," Lumberman joined in the conversation. "I build houses for a living. How about we swing by in the morning? I can help with the repairs so you can get busy with catching up on the farm?"

That did seem like a good idea, but Applejack wasn't about to put them out again. "That's mighty kind of ya to offer, but I-"

"Apple Hat... please," Lumberman cut her off. "Don't make us go through this whole I feel bad having you help us out speel. We get it. You're overly considerate and too stubborn to take a helping hand. Can't we just jump to the part where you give in and say yes?"

She rolled her eyes and huffed. "Geez Louise, yer a right persistent one, ain't ya?"

"That means yes," Big Mac piped up.

"Alright. Morning it is, then, "Kelly confirmed the arrangement.

"Oh, I almost forgot," Rarity trotted up to Cerb with her satchel opening up. "I imagine all of you will be in need of some new clothes while you're here. Especially you, since you lost a shirt the first day you arrived."

Sniff laughed. "Lost a shirt? More like he tore it off like a Chip'N Dales dancer."

Rarity did her best to move past the human reference that she was unfamiliar with. "I'll take your word on it, Mr. Sniff. But, I hope this fits."

With her magic, she pulled out a long-sleeved shirt and raised it up to the man of her dreams. "I had to guess your measurements, so if it fits anything less than perfect, let me know and I'll be sure to tailor it for you."

Curious as to what she came up with on her own, he read the words, "Number 1 in Equestria." It seemed fitting.

"I'm not gonna lie. Even if the shirt doesn't fit, I don't want to give it up. This thing is awesome." He said confidently, before sliding it on.

"Okay, well it's a little tight in the-" His words came to a halt as soon as he lifted his arm to inspect the shirt, causing it to rip from the armpit to waistline. "Oops..."

If the sound of the fabric tearing apart was not as loud as it had been, you might have been able to hear what it sounds like to hear Rarity's dreams shatter. What could be heard was inaudible cracks and tones that failed to convey how embarrassing and soul-crushing it was to see her hard work and dedication fail so abruptly.

"Hey, hey. That's my bad," Cerb started to apologize and remove the torn shirt. "I'm just too big for my own good. And I take it back. You can tailor it for me."

With such a sad sight to see, Fluttershy had to do something to help her wingmare out. "You could always stop by Rarity's boutique, tomorrow. Or... whenever you have time, I mean."

"Or you could just not be a jerk and rip up her gifts in the first place," Benny joked, trying to lighten the mood. "You can be so insensitive." Or maybe it was him getting Cerb back for the cookie kiss.

Kelly decided to join in. "Yeah, Cerb. We were having such a good time. Why'd you have to go and do that?"

"You're setting a bad example, man," Sniff chimed in.

The unwanted attention was making Cerb red in the face. "It was an accident, geez."

Kelly secretly whispered something into Big Mac's ear, which he was kind enough to repeat. "The gentleman thing to do would be to pay for the shirt and treat her out to dinner for all of the emotional dismess."

"Distress," Kelly not so overtly whispered to him.

"Distress, I mean. The emotional distress," he corrected himself.

Cerb was struggling to restrain himself. "Mac, don't listen to her. We're bro's, remember? And don't act so cute Kelly."

Becky took another sip of her tea before joining in on the fun. "Come on now. If you're not going to treat her right, you're not going to have two waifus for much longer, Cerby boy."

Lumberman leaned down wrapping a laxed hug around Applejack and Apple Bloom's necks. "Come on man. These little ponies have been good to us and deserve respect, man."

Cerb honestly did feel bad about ripping the shirt. He turned back to Rarity to make sure she didn't think he did it on purpose. "Rarity, come on. You know it was an accident, right?"

Rarity was lost somewhere between trying to keep up with the jokes and still trying to think about how to fix the shirt or if she'd have to start all over again. "Well, I know that..."

Applejack moved next to Rarity to whisper something in her ear. "Just say Grapes and Olives."

Rarity was too distracted to process what that meant and just repeated it as told. "Grapes and Olives... Grapes and Olives?!"

The trap was set, and Applejack wasted no time tightening the snare. "Ya hear that, Cerb? Rarity wants to go to Grapes and Olives. An while it's a bit too fancy fer my taste, I wouldn't be shooten straight if I didn't say this is the perfect way to say yer sorry."

Time to seal the deal with some emotional manipulation only Benny could formulate. "Dude. Come on. You made her sleep on the floor, tore up her gift, and now you're going to turn her down for a thank you dinner date after Celestia just tossed us a butt load of coin? All in front of her impressionable young sister? Have you no humanity in your heart?"

Welcome to the home of Benjamin Yale. The house where friends lure each other into inappropriate situations with peer pressure and every man, woman, and pony has put Cerb at the center of attention.

"Mr. Cerberus?" Sweetie Belle, lowly spoke up, sounding a bit concerned, if not a little hurt and betrayed. "Did you really make sis sleep on the floor when she was sick?"

Apple Bloom had some thoughts to share. "I don't care who this guy thinks he is. I don't think anyone could make Rarity sleep on the floor."

"But they said he did," Scootaloo pointed out. "Why would his friends lie about doing something so cruel like that?"

Again, all eyes were on Cerb.

"I didn't make anyone sleep on the floor," Cerb cried out, a bit louder than he should have. "Look, just..." - he gently squeezed the bridge of his nose, trying to think - "Miss, Rarity?"

Her heart thumped in her chest hard enough anyone could have seen it physically bulge had they been looking.

With hesitation and the most sincere voice he could muster, he acted in his best interest. "Would you care to join me for dinner at the Grapes and Olives restaurant? My treat, of course. As a thank you for the wonderful gift you made me, and an apology for ripping it on accident?"

"Awe," Kelly and Becky cooed sitting back on the couch.

"That's so sweet," Kelly added.

Becky followed suit. "It's adorable."

As romantically charmed as Rarity was at the idea, she wouldn't dream of exploiting him in such a condition like being emotionally blackmailed by his friends like that. "Oh, Mr. Cerberus. I never expected anything out of this. It was just a kind gesture, and I know the shirt was an accident. I don't want you feeling pressured."

If ever there was a trap that looked like an easy out, this was one that was too obvious for Cerb to fall for. Fearing of course that a rejection would only become more blackmail and running gags throughout the distant future, he was going to make sure the dinner happened.

"Oh, no. Not at all. Believe me. I wanted to do something to thank you" - he turned to address the rest of the room - "before everyone else in the peanut gallery had to ruin the moment. But if dinner is what you would like, I promise to treat you out to it. Because I want to."

The temptation was dragging Rarity out of her proper manors. "Well, if you insist."

"That's a yes!" Of all the ponies, Fluttershy blurted out, suddenly stuck to Rarity's side. "I'll escort her back home, so she's well rested for tomorrow night. Thanks for everything. I hope we can do it again, soon. Have a good night."

Before Rarity could ask what time to meet for dinner, Fluttershy had already dragged her out the front door.

Sweetie Belle hobbled not too far behind, trying to fit her rain boots on. "Hey! Wait for me, sis! Ya can't just ditch me like this! Get back here!"

Big Mac finally stood up. "Well, if it's time to get going, might as well get ta moving."

After a day of pony rides and cozy naps laying with him, Kelly was going to miss having him around. "Oh. I'm sorry you have to walk back home in the rain and can't just stay here."

"Oh, it ain't nothing I haven't done before," Big Mac boasted.

"Hey, Big Macintosh," Apple Bloom spoke up from behind. "Since you gave Miss Kelly a bunch of rides all day, can you give me a piggyback ride home? Pleeeeeease?"

Kelly was taken in by the fillies’ cute little pleas. "Awe. Who could say no to that?"

Apparently, even Big Mac wasn't immune from emotional manipulation. "Hop on, sis."

"Yay!"

Lumberman had overheard the conversation. "Here, I gotcha," he announced, picking her up and sitting her on her brothers back before turning to Big Mac, "So, see ya tomorrow, big man?"

"Eeyup."

"Come on, Scootaloo. Let's get you home, too," Rainbow Dash ordered, pushing the little pegasus along. "And I'll be back first thing in the morning after I take care of the weather if that's all right?"

Becky smiled and nodded. "We'll be here waiting for ya."

As the last few ponies made their way out with Chris and all their able-bodied counterparts seeing them off, Starlight was slow to gather her items next to Kelly and Sniff.

Sniff took notice of who all was with who, and who the fifth wheel was in the group. "Heeeeeeeeeeey... Starlight?" He asked, still trying to learn and remember all their names.

"Yes?" She answered back, sounding content with the events of the night.

A friendly proposition was about to be offered by Sniff. "Hey, I was noticing that it seems like all of us have someone to hang out with except you and Chris. You think maybe you could help him out?"

This was a question she wasn't ready for. "What? Oh, um. Well, you see the thing is-"

Kelly pieced together all of Starlight’s actions and comments she had observed and came to a damning conclusion. "Oh my god, you really don't like Chris, do you?" She bluntly asked.

Was she that transparent, Starlight questioned herself? "What? I didn't say that."

Sniff was a little surprised, this being the first authentic negative face to face encounter with one of these ponies. "Did we miss something? Did he spit on you when we weren't looking?"

"Of course not," She quickly fired back.

"Is it because of the comments about Twilight he made?" Kelly asked.

Starlight was regretting not getting up and leaving with Twilight. "He's just... you know..."

As much as they all had fun ripping on each other, they didn't take kindly to others talking down to their friends, and Sniff was no exception. "No. I don't know." Sniff said with a hint of irritation in his throat.

Starlight had to make a split decision of whether to play dumb and lie or just be honest and be done with it, but her answer fell somewhere in the middle.

"Well, he just comes off as a little creepy to me," She admitted without much shame.

Sniff could understand his friend being called goofy, awkward, or immature, but Chris also held a special place that called for extra protection, and this mare just crossed over that line. "Now hold up, hold up-"

"Leave her alone, Sniff," Chris ordered from behind, causing the three to freeze, fearing he might have overheard their conversation, which he did.

"Hey, Chris," Starlight called over, with no ability to hide her embarrassment. "Did I ever thank you for that drink you made me?"

Chris stared into the room. He didn't look sad or angry. Not even a fake smile crossed his face. It was just blank and empty of emotion, like they were all shut off.

He drew a short breath, calmly exhaled, and started towards the stairs. "No, and don't bother."

His words sounded cold and empty, but there was no mistaking the hurt he was hiding. "Have a good night Starlight. I'm sorry my friends bothered you."

Sniff took off up the stairs after his friend. "Dude, Chris. It's not what you think."

Next to the stairs stood the rest of the group, with Applejack who was kind enough to stay back to wait for Starlight. It was unclear who all was there for how long, but they certainly all caught the last bit that sent Chris away. Not a single one of them were pleased with what they witnessed.

Starlight realizing the weight of her poorly chosen words tried to make amends. "Look, I'm sorry I said that. I don't know why I said it, but maybe if I could just go and apologize-"

"Oh, no, no, no, no, no," Sniff sharply answered as he put himself in front of the path to the staircase. "I already asked you once if you could hang out with him. You don't get to invite yourself after that. "

While Starlight didn't understand the gravity of the situation, or why what she said generated such a response, she had to try to make amends. "Please, I just want to-"

"Starlight," Applejack beckoned through a scowl. "I don't think this is a friendship problem you're needed for."

True or not, that was a low blow that hit much too hard. She bowed her head and exited out to into the rain without another word. The sound of footsteps and hooves clopping followed up behind her but stopped before leaving the doorway. It seemed that Lumberman and Applejack stopped to have one last exchange.

"Thanks, and sorry again there partner."

"It's fine. We'll get it all worked out. But remember, what I told you last night was for you and you alone. So don’t go on blabbing about it. Even if you think it would help, it ain't your place to be telling others about it."

"I understand. See ya tomorrow, Woody. And don't forget to extend the invite, like I asked."

"Later, Apple Hat."

It was clear to Starlight that those two had gotten close enough in the last few days to hold secrets with each other openly. That was interesting, possibly troublesome too. She heard the door close over the sound of the steadily falling rain, followed by splashes in the puddles of approaching hooves.

Applejack wasted no time laying into Starlight. "Wut in the starry painted night sky were you thinking saying something like that in there?"

"I'm sorry AJ," Starlight started to apologize. "I know I shouldn't have said that, but Chris just gives me the creeps."

Applejack had to hear this. "What are you going on about? What's he ever dun to you?

Starlight couldn't exactly put her hoof on it, but she wasn't going to shy away from the topic either. "I don't know exactly what it is about him. He just acts so weird. In one moment he's silent and distant like he wants nothing to do with us, then he either talks about all of our histories like he's been watching us for years or talks about how attractive we are on a one to ten scale."

"Come again?" Applejack thought maybe Chris had admitted that he fell in love with one of the ponies like Lumberman alluded to and that she must have missed it. "What kinda score did he give me?"

"He didn't." - Starlight had to now try and rephrase her statement since he only gave out his rating for one pony - " Okay, he only gave a seven out of ten to Twilight. He didn't rate anypony else."

"He only gave Twilight a seven? Shucks, I'm no beauty pageant judge, but Twilight should definitely be higher than a seven," Applejack tried to rationalize.

"No, he said Twilight was seven as a human, but much higher as a pony?" She tried to bring Applejack up to date without rehashing the whole scene from two days ago.

"How did he get a score for Twilight as a human?" She asked still confusedly since she was never told about that part of the conversation.

Starlight facehoofed in frustration. This was so much harder to explain with Applejack missing out on the embarrassment she watched Twilight go through. "Look. The show about us that Chris and the others watched had another version with a different timeline where Twilight went through a mirror that Starswirl and Celestia made long ago. In the other show, it took Twilight to a different human world. That's what he saw and gave the seven to her for."

"Why'd he only rate Twilight?"

"Because only Twilight and Spike went through. So that's the only pony he saw as a human... and then he was laughed out of the room... Also, Spike was a dog in the human world."

Applejack must have missed a whole lot because she was getting more and more lost with every new detail of information on this. "Okay. This ain't making a lick of sense."

"I know, I know," Starlight confessed.

Even if Applejack wasn't up to date on the odd things he might have said around Starlight, she didn't think it changed what she understood to be Chris's likely mental state. "Forget all the odd things he might have said when I wasn’t around to hear and try to think of it this way. Imagine that after all the terrible times he had growing up that his life didn't get any better. Now imagine he started watching the show about us, and that our world was better than his. That ponies like us were better than the humans he was around, even when he wasn't with his friends. Then, by some twist of fate, he's brought here."

Starlight thought she saw where this was going.

Applejack continued. "But instead of it all being rainbows and sunshine, he finds out one friend might be dying before they can find a way back, another is stabbed and could die before her. And to top it all off, when everything starts to turn around for him, and we all spent the whole day and night relaxing and getting to know each other better, you go off and say that? Even though, of all the ponies he knows, the only one who hasn't taken it upon herself to put aside the time to make sure all of our new guests are taken care of... "

Starlight could see it now. "I didn't thank him for the drink he made me, insulted him, and turned down his friends offer to spend time with him with because I told them he was creepy."

"Starlight..." Applejack was finally ready to try and console her. "I'd be a blind fool to say I didn't know that it's easy to say the wrong thing when you don't know anything about them. Shit-I mean, gosh darn it. You watched me do it and saw the trouble it caused. Not only that, I flat out told you to be nice to 'em. You got to be careful with what you say around these new folks... You really hurt his feelings back there, Sugar Cube."

Such a confession made Applejack realize something else. She was in effect still a bit of a hypocrite. "I know you got it in ya to come back and do the right thing. And I gotta do better the next time we see Trixie again."

"Trixie?" Starlight asked, not seeing the connection.

Applejack had to confess her faults as well. "Yer good friends with Trixie, now. And while, yes, the rest of us have some bad history with her. She has her problems that even I wasn't sensitive to and was downright rude to her myself... We all got room for improvement. Ya know?"

Those kind words, with a touch of honesty, did a good deal to help cheer Starlight back up again. "You're right, AJ. I'll make it up to him and the others tomorrow."

Applejack smiled, happy to see things could be worked out as they did. "This is just a bump in the road. It'll be an easy fix fer sure. Especially after a day like today we had? Shucks. Ain't nothing to worry about."

"I'm sure you're right. Have a good night, AJ."

"You too, Starlight."

[Back in the house.]

Sniff slowly made his way down the stairs. "Well, Chris could have done without that purple wingless bitch talking shit like she did.

"What he say?" Lumberman mournfully asked.

With a less than enthusiastic flop, Sniff sat himself in a recliner. "He said the difference between a woman with two and four legs is that a woman with four legs will run away twice as fast."

Cerb walked in from the garage, setting a six pack down on the coffee table, cracking one open for himself. "Well, if that's the worst thing that happens for a while, all things considered, I think we're finally off to a good start."

Benny sat up and grabbed a beer as he started towards the garage. "Well, I can't argue with that. Kelly's alive. Becky isn't hacking up a lung. We might be rich now. You got a hot date tomorrow with the most fashionable mare in town."

"Yeah, and who's fault is that, asshole?" Cerb asked, tossing a stray nerf ball at Benny's head.

Benny then pointed to Sniff. "Plus this guy is about to move up to the position of a royal consort."

"Like fuck I am, Cookie Kisses," Sniff laughed back.

Rounding the corner of the kitchen, Benny shouted up the stairs. "Powers going off, Chris!"

The gentle humming from the generator choked out and the electrical lights faded. They had used up enough gas for one day. Candlelight, flashlights, and what few smartphones still worked, would make do until morning. But at least now with Chris upstairs, there was enough room for everyone to have a comfortable place to sleep.

Winding down for the night in the low lit room, Sniff wasn't tired enough to fall asleep and decided to keep everyone else awake with him. "So why is no one staying up for watch tonight?"

Cerb rolled over on his mattress. "I think we're past that. The only threats are the dumb fucks with spears and poor leadership."

"I still can't believe the fucker stabbed me," Kelly groaned from the couch.

Becky tapped the backside of the couch. "It's a miracle they were able to save you baby doll. Are you comfy up there?"

Kelly readjusted herself a bit on the couch. "I'm fine. Just can't lay on my right side."

"It's a good thing he didn't stab you in the back. What would happen to your social life?" Sniff sneaked out with a snort and a laugh.

Everyone snickered. They shouldn't have, but that's just how they are.

At least Kelly was well adjusted enough to roll with it. "Pft. Please. I think my normal socially active days won't be a problem for a while here. But you better be careful, Sniffy. Celestia seems like a top, and I don't know how many pounds of horse your hips can handle."

Another batch of laughs in the dark broke out.

Becky added on to the joke. "Don't forget Twilight. She seems like the tsundere type. If she catches you with Celestia, she'll probably sit on your face and call you baka."

Sniff laughed and called for a cease-fire. "Okay, stop. You're grossing me out."

"Yeah, you're all miss reading the situation here," Benny spoke up. "It's Pinkie Pie that's gonna do'em in."

"You're one to talk, Cookie Kisses," Sniff fired back, swatting Benny in the chair with his pillow.

Benny was quick to counter. "Hey, she kissed me over a cookie. She crawled all over you looking for nookie."

The laughs continued as they ganged up on Sniff.

"She was trying to get that nasty ass pancake, fucker," He claimed.

Cerb chuckled. "And you did everything you could to keep her nasty ass on you. You're lucky we stepped in when we did. We don't have a working hose to separate you two horn dogs."

"Hey, Cerb," Sniff was trying to change the target of harassment. "Are you really gonna take Dimond Thighs out to dinner, or you just gonna skip that and take her out to Pound Town for the night."

"Unlike you, I'm a gentleman," Cerb declared. "I don't even kiss on the first date. You, on the other hand, you're already moving in and leaving us behind for the biggest piece of pony ass in the kingdom."

Sniff decided to move to a new target. "Holy shit. Is no one going to bring up Lumberman's boxer bath party with his Apple Horse bed buddy?"

Lumberman wasn't going to let any jokes take him down. "Dude, real talk. Poor girl was so fucked up she couldn’t lift herself into the bathtub, let alone wash herself. And I shared my bed because she was shivering cold after the bath."

"More like shaking in anticipation," Kelly joked.

He could play that game, too. "Oh, that reminds me, Drip. After all the pony rides Mac gave you today, did you return the favor?"

Kelly laughed hard enough for it to hurt. "Okay, I know that was gonna come up sooner or later. But no, Woody. Clearly, I'm in no condition, so obviously I've been a very good girl all day."

"So you gave 'em a rain check. Gotcha," Cerb came back with a quip.

"Hey," Kelly was ready to call it a night. "I'm ready for bed, and I don't want to hear any more shit from you two until you at least limit yourselves to only one pony. Yer all twice as suspect as I'll ever be. Especially you, Sniff. Ya, fuck'n Princess Poacher."

Becky had one last joke to sneak in. "Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, or Rarity. Who wants to make a bet on which one pulls Cerb's lever first?"

Cerb rolled over, facing away from everyone. "Fuck you guys. I'm going to sleep."

Benny smiled and shook his head side to side, laughing on the inside from the crazy shit him and his friends could joke about. "Night, Lever Action."

Cerb tried to sound cute in his reply. "Night, Cookie Kisses."

Lumberman got more comfortable in his bed. "Night, Night, Pony Ride."

Kelly tossed a spare pillow at Lumberman. "Good night, Tub Thumper."

Becky closed her eyes for the night. "Night, Princess Poacher."

Sniff was the last one to sound off. "G'night... uh... Damn it, Becky. You need a fucking nickname."

The flickering light of the one lone candle gave the room a comforting glow for everyone to softly drift away to sleep in. Tomorrow was a promising day. One even Chris would be able to enjoy once he found out what Applejack's offer was.

All was quiet, but Kelly felt compelled to put one last thing out to the group. "I got 20 bits on Fluttershy."

Author's Note

So some things aren't really getting fully realized between everyone and others are having almost all the wrong things interpreted. The humans at this point (aside from Kelly), don't really understand just where the ponies stand with the concept of romance and them. Especially for Chris. Poor bastard can't catch a break. Although, where exactly does he stand in all this? We'll have to explore that more later on.

But anyway. Originally, this chapter was going to have a very different ending that was going to sew a lot of distrust between our new human ambassadors and the ponies, but I thought that would have been way too much in too small of a time period. Instead, they get to have a pretty good night together with their new friends, joke around, and even get a little better insight into how they all view some serious social topics.

Also, what's up with Celestia? If you're familiar with the comics, there was another mirror world where Celestia and Starswirl the bearded created another mirror that brought them to another "mirrored" version of Equestria. She fell in love with the mirrored version of King Sombra who was just as good and wholesome as she was. Unfortunately, crossing over caused like they did created inconsistencies and paradoxes between the two worlds and they had to stop seeing each other. It was heartbreaking, to say the least. So, it's understandable to see Celestia's hesitation with the humans.

Except for that whole part about offering up her castle for Sniff if he can't find a pony of his own in Ponyville. Was that a joke, a legit offer, or might she be looking for a replacement for the good King Sombra? Perhaps this time she thinks she'll be able to let go a lot easier?

It's hard to say, or at least I don't feel like giving away any spoilers. Also, 20 bits on Fluttershy. Any takers?

P.S.
To understand some of the themes about how the ponies will be approaching and reacting to concepts of the human world that are not part of the show their world is based on, I recommend you watch Pleasantville:
https://www.imdb.com/title/tt0120789/?ref_=nm_knf_i4

I will, and have, taken a few liberties with some of the concepts like sex and death within the pony world, but leave them largely miss-understood by them. To the point where they know they exist, but are virtually unfamiliar with them.

Beyond that, the movie is still an amazing film. Well worth the watch.

21. Where Thoughts and Hooves May Wander

It had been a few minutes since departing the human house. Rarity and Fluttershy were cheerfully making their way back together. Sweetie Belle, of course, was more interested in running back and forth and splashing in the puddles. Apparently, none of the three cared for how drenched they would get in the rain.

As they continued on their way, a game of cat and mouse developed where Sweetie Belle would run back to listen on her sister and Fluttershy just in time to hear them change the subject, get bored, then run ahead to entertain herself and wait for another chance to sneak back to listen in.

In another brief moment of privacy, Rarity picked up where she had left off before her younger sister interrupted them. "I can't believe that of all of us Applejack was the one to arrange a date with Mr. Cerberus and myself. I just can't for the life of me figure out why she would do that. It's so unlike her to play matchmaker."

Fluttershy wasn't so much confused as she was giddy at the idea of Rarity already having a date lined up with the man of their mutual interest. "Oh, I wouldn't put too much thought into it. If I were you, I'd be too worked up on what to wear or what I'd even do if I were in your hooves."

"Ugh, believe me, I am most certainly nervous about all of that as well," Rarity admitted. "But are you sure you're not upset over my good fortune as it were?"

"Of course not," Fluttershy affirmed to her friend with a smile. "I had to imagine you'd be the first one of the two of us to go out alone with him. And besides, I'm just not ready for such an intimate setting."

Rarity spotted the rosy flushed cheeks on her friend. She had to laugh for a moment at Fluttershy's innocence. "Oh, my dear. I would hardly consider a dinner at Grapes and Olives an intimate setting. I imagine it will be pleasant enough, for sure. Though I don't expect much to come of it, I get the feeling that they very much don't consider pursuing romantic interests with us at the moment."

That was a sad thought for Fluttershy to consider. "I think I know what you mean. It seems to me that they use the idea of being more than friends with us as a joke to make fun of each other. But then even that confuses me when you consider what Cerb said to you and how sweet he's been to both of us. And didn't you notice how close Miss Kelly and Big Mac have been with each other?"

Rarity thought back to earlier in the day. Those two had been inseparable. Big Mac carried her everywhere she went, was a pillow for many of her naps, and constantly would look away from Kelly or pretend to notice when she would pet him like some lap dog whenever someone from the group would look their way.

"Hmm, yes," She acknowledged the same observation, as well as Sweetie Belle quietly trying to creep her way up to earshot behind them. "It was rather heartwarming when Nala was able to find Simba out in the jungle."

Fluttershy was quick to pick up on the shift in conversation. "I know. Lions can be very loving. I have yet to meet a lioness like her, though. I'm sure they're much different than those we saw in the movie."

"Oh, come on!" Sweetie Belle protested playfully as she ran up between the two. "I know you're talking about Mr. Cerb and your big date with him. I wanna hear about it, too. Do you two love each other? It's okay if you do. I like him. Well, I like all of them actually. But he's really cute, even if he's not a pony."

"Sweetie Belle," Rarity feigned ignorance at the allegations and questions. "Please, Mr. Cerberus is just a very nice friend. He's simply repaying me for my hard work that he ripped."

Young or not, she wasn't buying it. "Yeah, right. Then why didn't Kelly offer to take Fluttershy out to dinner after spilling the tea she made for her? That was an accident, too. Right?"

She had a point, and Rarity hadn't thought of that. "Oh. Well, yes. That's true, Sweetie. But you see-"

Fluttershy butted into the conversation with some plausible excuse. "That's because they like to pull pranks on each other. Just like Pinkie Pie does."

Sweetie Belle cocked her head to the side. "Pranks? How is setting up a date with Rarity a prank?"

"Well, you see Sweetie Belle," Fluttershy looked onward, ready to sell this story like Celestia's autograph on a bar of gold. "Mr. Cerberus is just a good friend to all of us. He would never do anything mean to us, like rip up a gift from your sister. But they also wouldn't be asking us out on a date. So, all his friends pretended that he would do both of those things. And if he said no, then he would look like he was being mean on purpose."

That explanation did make sense. They all did seem to enjoy pulling pranks and joking with each other. They even had her help prank Rainbow Dash.

"So... it's not a date?" Sweetie Belle asked, looking a little sad to see that there was no romance brewing between the two.

Rarity tried to console her sister. "I'm sorry, dear. But I'm afraid that that's just not what's happening here."

"Oh..." She sighed. "Can I date him?"

"No!" They both shouted in unison to the young filly.

Sweetie Belle skipped ahead with a smile too big to be anything gloating for being right. "Ha! I knew it! You both have a crush on big old Cerberus! I knew it!"

Rarity could have kicked herself for removing any real deniability at this point. "You little scoundrel! This is of no concern to young filly like yourself. You must cease this unladylike behavior at once!"

Sweetie Belle continued her mockery in song. "Rarity and Fluttershy sitting in a tree. Both of them kissing the man of their dreams!"

"Stop that this instant young lady!" Rarity demanded.

"First comes love. Then comes marriage. Then comes the Cutie Mark Crusaders, each with a multi-foal carriage!" She finished off the song before adding was last zinger. “And they all belong to you two!”

"That's not funny young lady!" Rarity hollered out to no avail, watching her sister hopping and skipping here and there farther up ahead. "Ugh! What has gotten into that filly? I swear I'll give her a firm talking to when we get home."

Suddenly, Rarity realized that her wingmare was no longer at her side. "Fluttershy? Where did you-" she looked back to see Fluttershy had stopped a few paces back and was far more red in the face than before with her back legs shivering - "Are you alright, dear?"

Fluttershy stood there on shaky legs, holding her lips closed and trying to hide her blush behind her left forehoof. Small mumbles were barely escaping her throat as she decided to look away.

"Fluttershy, what's the matter?" Rarity asked on her approach. "Did she say something to upset you?"

"Ee ed moldz.. She mumbled behind her hoof.

Rarity stood a bit puzzled at her friend's sudden shyness. Even if it was Fluttershy, this was a bit much to be hiding from even her closest friend. "I'm sorry. I didn't quite catch that."

Eddie el ed molz...

"One more time, deary?"

"She said foals!" Fluttershy shouted. "Oops. I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to shout... It's just that... Oh my..."

Rarity didn't see what her friend was getting at. "Yes... She did say foals. And while that's not quite how the nursery rhyme goes, it was rather clever."

She shook off the thought of Sweetie Belle reciting those lyrics again. "But anyway, it's not even if we were to become serious with our dear Cerb that we could even... umm... My word," - she gave an awkward chuckle - "You know, I don't even know how foals are... Oh just look at me here. A mare at my age, old enough to be a mother myself, and yet... Oh my... Fluttershy, is it strange that I wouldn't... Fluttershy?"

Fluttershy seemed stunned. She was still shaking, trembling even. She had this look about her of sudden urgency, yet too afraid to act upon it. It was starting to make Rarity think that she should be concerned for her wingmare.

"Fluttershy. What's wrong? Talk to me," She called out to her friend standing right next to her, yet seemed a million miles away.

Fluttershy carefully spoke out her words. "Making foals with Mr. Cerberus... just the thought of it. If it's anything like my little critters when they're ready to-"

She crossed her hind legs, squeezing them tightly together. At first it was to fight the sensations she was feeling building up behind her, but then she pressed even tighter to add to the pressure that seemed to fan the flames of these feelings. A slight buckling of the legs forced her to catch her balance, making the inner flesh between her thighs up to her tail slide against each other.

Her back arched in, raising her head and instinctively pressing her hips again with her tail lifting high. Her body was telling her what it wanted but not relaying the message to her mind. Whatever this confusing conversation of white noise her mind was struggling to have with her plot, it only could be conveyed by a primal and unfiltered moan.

Rarity took a step back, cringing with a level of discomfort she's never held against Fluttershy. "Umm... Should I get Nurse Redheart?"

Fluttershy twitched and fidgeted, biting into her lip while her tail flailed up and down and swatted itself back and forth against her. "No... I don't know... I just- Ump! - never felt like..."

She tensed up, tightly pulling her wings and tail inward, clenching her eyes tight and breathing sharply. Inside she was having a civil war with herself on whether to stand up proper or to hold herself as she was and let that feeling from her posterior continue to resonate like it was. She stood there motionless in the rain, slowly frightening Rarity with rapidly growing concern the longer she held her stance.

"I'm okay now," Fluttershy finally answered, carefully bringing herself out of her tightly held stance.

"What was that all about?" Rarity asked, still entirely lost with Fluttershy's odd behavior.

"I just... I don't know how to explain it. I need some time to collect my thoughts," She answered back with something of an empty expression, like she'd just been given earth-shattering news, but hadn't yet digested it. "I... don't like what I'm feeling right now. I need to go home."

After a stunt like that, Rarity wasn't sure if Fluttershy was good to go off on her own. "Are you sure you're okay to go off on your own in your... condition?"

Fluttershy had a slight twinge, but seem resolute in her decision. "I'll be fine. I need to... I need to do something!"

With a hasty jump, Fluttershy rocketed up and ascended into the sky. "I'll see you tomorrow!" She shouted, taking off much faster than her typical timid pace.

Rarity looked up into the dark sky above and watched as the yellow mare faded out of sight behind the rain. She lowered her gaze and stared blankly back towards her home, and a cautious thought crossed her mind. "I certainly hope humans don't have some uncanny power to drive mares mad."

It was a one mare race for Fluttershy to make her way home. It was a shorter trip than her normal travel time; her panic and confusion fueling her determination. She landed with a thud and immediately barged through her own front door. After the initial scare she gave the birds and other critters still dwelling in her house, they quickly all surrounded her with a warm welcome and a demand for food.

She forced her way through the entourage of her house guest, trying to make her way to a bookshelf. "Hello. Yes, um-hi again. Excuse me. Pardon me. I'm glad to be home, too. Hello. One second, please. Hello. Yes, I will. Hold on one second please," She rattled off her replies while dumping out the various snacks and seeds they had been denied access to while she was gone.

Finally, as the entourage had turned itself into a feeding frenzy, only one creature stood in her way, impatiently tapping his white padded foot up and down on the floor. "Hello, Angel. Could you please move- move out of- if you could just."

The little rabbit was not living up to his name. He hopped in front of every new path Fluttershy tried to take to pass him. Frustrated at his persistence, Fluttershy stood long enough to listen to his squeaky gripes.

The little beast ranted on and on about how long he had been waiting for her to come back so she could open the locked cupboard and give him a special treat. His rambling continued with cries of deserving more of her attention and how inconsiderate she was being... Basically just being the asshole he's always been.

Had this been any other day, Fluttershy would have bowed down and taken the verbal onslaught. However, tonight she was in no condition to take his abuse. What finally did her in was the rabbit telling her that she now had to go back out into town to get him a new box of treats because he lost the key, though he didn't say how, and then managed to break the lock and a fork trying to pry the cupboard open.

"Oh my gosh, Angel! It's just a stinking piece of caramel carrot!" She screamed before kicking the cupboard next to her.

A combination of her scream with the cupboard being sent across the kitchen and doing unknown amounts of damage to whatever it happened to fly into, sent the room a silent state of fear. None of the creatures there had ever seen Fluttershy so aggressive or loud. The scene was just as frightening as it was unsettling. Even Angel had dropped his attitude and crouched back with his ears folded.

Her tone had shifted to her angry voice that she used to scold bullies and baddies when they had crossed the line. "I'm sorry I wasn't back as early as I said I was going to be. But something came up. In fact, a lot of things came up," - she lowered her snout down to Angel's level - "thanks for asking by the way. But if you can't tell, not that you obviously care, I'm in a bit of a hurry to get to my books!"

Fearing for his well-being, Angel crawled his way across the floor, finally allowing her to pass with no further resistance. He didn't even bother to eye up any of his carrot treats that had been strewn across the floor from the busted cupboard Fluttershy had apparently broken in half.

"Oh, um," Fluttershy shifted her tone back to her apologetic voice as she turned to face the rest of the critters that had all huddled together and were cradling each other for comfort. "I'm terribly sorry for my outburst just a moment ago. That's so unlike me, but yesterday was a horrible day. I met up with my new human friends; you remember me talking about them, right?"

The huddled mass of frightened faces nodded vigorously in unison.

"Well, one of them was injured, very badly, and we almost lost her. Plus, I found out that Mr. Cerberus was still suffering from some terrible memories, on top of his friend almost dying. Then I had magic exhaustion, which I didn't even know a pegasus could get, and I might be suffering from something else now. So I really need to look into my books for a while. You don't mind, do you?"

The huddled mass of frightened faces shook their heads vigorously that they didn't mind, again all in unison.

"Oh, thank you so very much for understanding," She cheerfully spoke with a smile. "Just please keep it down for a while when I'm reading. I could really do without the distractions if you don't mind of course."

Another series of in synch nodding gave Fluttershy the confidence that she wouldn't be bothered. Trying to stay in control, she trotted over to one of her bookshelves and lit a candle. With the aid of the yellow light, she looked over the many veterinary titles she had collected.

"Hibernation of, no. Bovines in the winter... no. Helping Momma and Pappa Bears, yes, I need you. Rabbits in the Spring: A Harey Situation, I'll take you too. Mother Bear Is Hungry, maybe," She continued to read aloud the book titles, periodically grabbing one book or another off the shelves as she went along. Periodic twitches of her tail distracted her as she continued her search.

A short stack of books later, and the hope that she would find what she was looking for, she started up to her bedroom. The short trip brought her to the mess she made in the kitchen. "Oh dear, um," - she turned to the collection of still creatures who were silently waiting for a sign they would no longer be in danger - "could you all be a dear and tidy up a bit in here? I'd really appreciate it. I'm going to be busy for a while."

Finally up in her room, she set the books down to fetch a towel and her bathrobe. She was still dripping wet and wasn't about to ruin her bed if she wanted to get any sleep.

"Okay, let's just take a look here. I'll just take a quick read through these books and figure out what's going on with me. Then, I can figure out a way to cure it." She said with misplaced confidence as she opened the first book.

As the hours past and the pages turned, Fluttershy was starting to feel that no matter how much she read she wasn't going to find any of the answers she was hoping to discover.

"Erah!" She groaned in frustration, tossing another book to the floor. "I don't get it? Every book says the same thing. Twitchy tails. Feelings of fever. Increased feelings of affection. Easily distracted. Mood swings. But nothing after that. Just..." She lowered her head in defeat. Nothing about what happens after they want to make a baby. And how do I not know this? I've helped so many mothers-to-be find their special others, and even coached them through their... their..." - she stopped to search through a haze in her memory - "Didn't I? But even if I didn't-"

She slid off the bed and began to look over the scattered books on the floor, lifting each one and second guessing if she had missed something. "How can there not be any guides or journals that mention how I - " she shuddered as she thought back to her original reaction out in the rain " - feel when I think about - " - Sweetie Belle's words ran through her mind, bringing fantasies of being in Cerb's arms, held tightly against his bare chest - "ooohoo hoo hoo," she cooed.

Lapsing out of her situational awareness, as her visions of Cerb grew even stronger, she dropped the last book she grabbed and relished in the thought of his muscular figure holding her again. She didn't know why those thoughts ensnared her attention so tightly, or why they made her feel warm and flush all over, or even why she so easily welcomed it. She removed her towel and sat back on her bed, folding her forelegs around herself. If she couldn't find the answers she was looking for, at least she could spoil herself with a few innocent fantasies.

She moaned quietly to herself as she rubbed her forelegs up and down her sides, imagining it was the human arms she desired covering her. She could see him as clearly as she did when they first met. Her fantasy evolved from just hugging to his hands running through her fur and straining through her mane. She hummed out a chuckle as she thought about how cute she would look nuzzling up under his chin. Perhaps something they could do alone, outside under the shade of a tree after enjoying a little picnic. Her mind set the scene where he would lean against the tree, and she would cuddle up close against him and sit in his lap.

The more elaborate the ways their bodies touching became, the more her tail would twitch from side to side and grind against her. It gave her a funny feeling all over. She thought it to be rather lovely actually. Enough that she no longer concerned herself with resisting the urge to let her tail move as it did.

"Oh, Mr. Cerberus. I love the way I feel when you give me those big strong hugs," She carelessly spoke aloud the words of her daydreams.

"That has to be it," she tried to convince herself through her blissful smile. "This isn't about foal making. I'm just a little starved for some affection. That's probably why Pinkie Pie is so happy all the time. She gets so many hugs from other ponies wherever she goes and never has to spend too much time alone like I do."

Again she ran through her fantasy of being under the tree. She made little changes to improve the closeness and amount of contact they could share. This time she imagined the day had started out warm but suddenly cooled off, so she offered to keep his shirtless chest warm with her body heat. Then, instead of merely sitting on his lap, she would straddle it and let her legs rest against his, squeezing them tightly together and pressing herself down against them. The thought of resting her butt against his thighs seemed like an odd concept to dwell on, but it only made the private daydream all the better.

Enough of that, it was time to imagine his chest again. His pectorals were not as broad as a minotaur’s'. His were fuller and didn't look so blocky. They were comfortable even through his shirt. She imagined his bare skin must be smooth like his arms were. It would be like a piece of heaven to nuzzle in close. Maybe she would try to tickle him with her lips while whispering how warm and safe she felt when they were that close.

She giggled at the thought of him squirming and trying to get away, but she would only hold on tighter and wrap her legs around him. She squeezed her thighs together as she did in the rain, and it made her whimper. This little fantasy was becoming more and more enjoyable the rougher she imagined being with him, and she found herself wanting to explore it further.

She went back to the tickles and him squirming to get away, but this time she envisioned her wings wrapping around his hands. She would stretch her wings and hold his arms out at bay so he couldn’t roll himself over. Her back legs would hook under the back of his thighs so he couldn’t kick his way out. She would hold him there and have his whole bare body to tickle with kisses. Yes, now they were kisses. Of course, now her forehooves were free, and she would use them to feel up and down over his stomach and those funny looking nipples he had.

But she knew Mr. Cerberus wouldn't be the type just to lay there helplessly and take it. He would try to fight back. But if she could keep his hands pinned, all he would be able to do is buck his hips to try and throw her off.

Her giggles turned to laughs from the sight she could envision of her riding him up and down and thrashing side to side. Suddenly she realized that she was straddling a pillow on her bed and was acting out her fantasy. It struck her with a flash of embarrassment, not knowing which critter might have caught her goofing around so awkwardly. A quick survey of the room assured her that she was alone.

With her fears put to rest, she plunged herself back into her fantasy and retook her straddling position. "You think you're so big and strong, don't you Mr. Cerberus?" She giggled. "How are you going to let little old Fluttershy pin you down like this?"

She tightened her grip with her rear legs and thrust forward with her hips forward, imagining his struggles only becoming stronger with the teasing. It felt so good to hold him down in this little dream of hers. She just had to relive it again.

In her mind she had him fighting to free himself. He wasn’t scared or angry, it was playful and innocent, like a game they were playing together, but she wouldn't let him go. He was going to have to fight harder. And the harder he struggled, the harder she held on and deeper she would grind against him.

The pleasure building up made her blind to the world around her. Why did this little game of hers make her feel so good? She wanted him there bucking underneath her hips. She wanted this pillow to be him. He would feel so much better and being able to have him there would make her so happy.

The thoughts seemed silly and something so foolish that she should stop and go to sleep. But something inside her wanted to continue. Some guilty pleasure that it wanted to pursue. Something that wanted to feel Cerb's hard body grinding against her where the pillow was.

She couldn't understand why this foalish fantasy was so appealing, but she was too drawn in and committed to this juvenile horseplay to stop. Her embarrassment was thrown to the wayside so that she could fully embrace the pillow with all four limbs. She continued to grind against the imagined bucks, changing her role to bucking back against him in turn.

The soft pillow was losing its appeal as she focused more on what she really wanted. But instead of giving up, she moved her forehooves lower and stiffened the impression so to add to the pressure. Her efforts in this over elaborate hugging fantasy were becoming more demanding.

"Oh, sweet Celestia," she uttered with a quaking squeak.

She wanted this dream to be real. Whatever all this all ways, it invoked a new desire, giving her a new rush of excitement that compelled her to continue. But the more she gave in, the more her fear of being walked in on started to grow. It was as if the more intense this pleasure grew, the more she felt like she was doing something wrong. Whatever the reason, it only convinced her to move faster.

She closed her eyes one last time to see her no longer hold him down. She was holding on desperately to him, and he was holding her tightly against him while he bucked.

This fantasy had gotten away from her and made no sense, but it was far more exciting to envision him wanting to hold her against his body like this. She began to pant and buried her face into the pillow like he was actually there under her.

Something new was happening. It was like her mind shut off, and the body was on autopilot. At that moment she realized that she was trying to dip the folded creases of the pillow deeper into the soft folds of her most feminine of places. Such an act was disgusting, but her newfound desire was trumping her hesitation. She had to obey the demands of this mysterious impulse that had taken over.

Finally, whatever grand destination this act was leading to appeared without warning. She gasped with her mouth gaping open and her mind fully exposed to a new realization about a part of herself. This newfound pleasure spread far and wide throughout her core. Her legs twitched and shivered as each wave of pleasure resonated. She coiled inward, tightening her hold on the pillow and grinding her hoof through the fabric against the moist spot between her legs.

However, such concerns dissipated as her attention went to her hoof digging in and dragging through the opening folds of her flesh under the cotton fabric, then gently riding back down to repeat these little pings of warmth and... honestly she didn't think the words "nice" or "pleasure" fit what she was feeling anymore. Those words were too weak to describe this.

But sadly, like all good things, this too had to end. At least it mostly seemed to of ended. There was a memory of those sensations still lingering as an afterglow after the climax drifted away.

A peculiar thought slipped through her mind that it was a shame that whatever this new activity was made her sweat between her legs so much. That was going to make laundry and sleeping more complicated.

She removed the pillow from the death grip she had held it under and examined the aftermath. "That's... not sweat?"

A closer look showed that the liquid was thicker than any perspiration. It was somewhere between slime and goop. There was also no color or easily detectable odor like she might have urinated on accident, something she had feared for a moment. Though thinking back to the climax of the event, there was a similar sensation buried in there somewhere. Actually, given how close the pillow was, there was a unique scent there that made itself known. It smelled of something a bit tart and sour, almost like a spice with some bittersweet tang, and a touch of a perfume or something alluring that she couldn't define.

She dropped the pillow off the side of her bed and quietly sat there. "What did I just do?"

She looked at her hooves and felt a bit ashamed. While there was nothing inherently bad or wrong with any part of a ponies body, it was well understood that one simply doesn't touch those parts because of their use in the bathroom. To think that she enjoyed the thought of rubbing that part of her body against Cerb's crotch and probably ruin his jeans, that was both gross and just wrong.

"What is wrong with me?" She asked herself before leaning back and spreading her legs to examine herself. Her genitals didn't look out of the ordinary. Not that she had studied them in the past, but they didn't seem to be any different than normal. Perhaps a bit puffier, but that was probably due to the violent treatment she had given herself, which is what warranted this examination.

She took her hoof and softly pawed at it with a careful stroke. Some level of sensitivity was still there, and the touch alone sparked off some temptation to continue. But that would have to wait, or maybe not happen at all.

"No," She told herself that this wasn't going to repeat itself. However, she still had to understand what she was going through. Another paw at herself spread her labia open, and she could see just how wet she was inside. It reminded her of a pony's mouth salivating with strands of saliva stretching from its roof to their tongue. Whatever it was, it was the same substance on her pillow. Such an odd sight to see for her, considering that it was something that had been a part of her for her whole life. This new discovery came with a perplexing question; ‘What else about her body, more specifically this part of her body, didn’t she know about?’

"It looks so strange," she quietly told herself. "But at least I'm not-" She suddenly realized that all of her symptoms appeared to be gone. The fever and feelings of flush, the twitching and urges for contact had all stopped.

"Well, that's a relief." She said before looking forward, evaluating the last 20 or 30 minutes that went into this whole bodily excursion. "It wasn't even all that bad actually."

In fact, on top of feeling relieved, she finally felt ready for bed. And after such a stress-fueled couple of days, a good night sleep in her own bed is just what the doctor ordered. Whatever that was that she just went through left her feeling more relaxed and physically relieved.

Being back at home in her comfortable bed was a treat all to itself. Although, sleeping with Cerb was something she would still easily give up her bed for, even if it meant sleeping on the floor again. Even more so, sleeping in the same bed with him was a rather inviting thought. Her mind started to drift into what it would be like to share a bed with the man of her dreams.

"No!" She loudly grunted in defiance of her own curious desires. "Okay. Think only cute thoughts. Think only cute little adorable thoughts. Cute thoughts, cute thoughts, cute thoughts... I need to get to sleep. I don't want to make this into some kind of habit if I don't even know what it is."

One thing was clear about her condition. Thinking about her dear Mr. Cerberus was without a doubt the catalyst to her downward spiral. Though now she was struggling with a torrent of thoughts.

She needed more information about her condition. Maybe it was an ailment Zecora would know about, perhaps even have a cure. Plus, she needed to see if her zebra friend might have something to help Becky. Some type of lung healing potion, perhaps.

Yes. That was the plan for tomorrow. Meet up with Rarity, wish her well, then seek out Zecora for some assistance. Maybe sneak back in time to see Mr. Cerberus again.

"Cutethouths, cutethoughts, cutethoughts, cutethoughts."

[On the Apple farm around that same time.]

Applejack took one last look over the destruction left in the kitchen. Everything was still a mess. A pony sized hole in the floor with plenty of broken floorboards scattered about made walking across the room a dangerous task. Then there were the three walls that were still standing, if only partially in some spots. Nearly every cupboard door and countertop surface had been either smashed or slashed. Most of their pots and pans fared no better than the busted up table and chairs. At least somepony had the foresight to cover the missing wall with the same tarps used on the human house in preparation of the storm.

"It's hard to look at, ain't it?" Big Mac asked, the bad memories setting the tone of his voice.

"They couldn't even bother to clean up the-" Applejack choked up looking down and the smears and blotches of blood still staining the room. "I'd of traded the tarp covering the side'a house for taken care of... ya know."

"Why can't I take a look at the kitchen?" Apple Bloom shouted from around the corner. "Dang nab it, Apple Bloom! If you don't march yer apple covered flank up them stairs and inta bed, I'll drag ya by the tail back to Granny Smith, and you can imagine what it looks like from there till we get it fixed."

"Fine!" The younger sister groaned. "I just wanted to see what happened to them jerks when Big Mac saved Kelly. One of the guards said that Big Mac was brave, and another one said he was scary and that I should feel safe having him as a big brother."

The two looked at each other, not sure how much she was told, or from who and when.

Big Mac was curious now. "And just where and when did you hear all 'bout that?"

Apple Bloom answered from halfway up the stairs. "They were talking about it when Spike took us to find y'all... Did you really fight three of Princess Celestia's guards and put 'em in the hospital? Granny wouldn't say anything about it."

"Eeyup. And if you ever wanna hear about it, you'll get to bed and go to sleep without another peep," He threatened half seriously.

"I'm going. I'm going," Was the last thing she rambled off before doing as she was told.

The reality of being back home being tougher on Applejack than she expected was discomforting, and she wondered if it was the same for her brother. "You gonna be alright there, Macintosh?"

He left out a heavy sigh before turning to give her some straight talking. "I dunno. Even after everything Cerb and Kelly both told me... I can't help but feel like in some way I let her down."

Applejack pulled up a now three-legged chair and carefully tried to use it for a seat. "Yeah. I know what you mean. I got the same talk'n too, about it. Mostly from Lumberman. Heck of a guy he is. All of'em really. But yeah... Cuz I mean, just one second faster, one step in any other direction... either one of us could'a saved'er. Maybe, I mean."

It was the same thing he had thought himself, so it gave him little solace.

"Well, shit," She went on again. "Who knows? Maybe that one second or one step could have made things worse. Maybe what happened was the least bad way it coulda gone down."

Perhaps it was all her near misses and brushes with fate that inspired her next string of thoughts, but they came with a greater sense of purpose. "Big Mac... them humans ain't like us. Like Celestia told Cerberus. We're pretty gosh dern durable. They ain't. Heck, you missed them talking the first day we all met up with 'em. Darn near all of 'em have had more of their friends and family die than ponies I even know that have gone and passed away."

"What you getten off too, sis?" He asked, not sure where her rambling was taking him.

Applejack found the best reasoning she could come up with to shine some light on that dark event. "What I'm trying to say is, I think that if this had happened any other way... maybe she wouldn't have made it."

Big Mac couldn't tell if she was saying what happened was a good thing or a bad thing, and his contorted expression told Applejack that he wasn't getting it.

"Big Mac," She cracked a weak smile through the pride and admiration she felt for him right there and then. "I think you're the only thing that could have saved her and got her outta this place alive. She's awful lucky you two are so smitten for each other."

The boost in confidence given to him made him fail to pick up on the note that she was onto his secret little romance. "Well, I suppose I can see where you're coming from about how different-err what? How did you?"

"Oh. Come. On, Big Mac," she groaned, leaning back into the unbalanced chair. "You hide yer secrets like Celestia hides the sunlight."

"Well, ya see, uh-" Big Mac nervously started to back away, mumbling and stuttering and nearly slipping into a hole in the floor big enough to force fit a ponies head through.

Applejack waved a friendly hoof to her brother. "Calm yerself down, ya big doofus. I ain't mad at ya. And I certainly ain't gunna try an stop ya."

This was an unexpected response by the big red stud. "Really?"

A bit of emotional unloading was about to work it's way out, but she had to be honest. "Well, I'd be lying if I said I wasn't confused or a bit agitated to see you making the kitchen a mess and then find out that you'd been slacking off on the chores just to go off to try and romancing some stranger. And yeah... the whole her not being a pony had me wondering a thing or two, but..." - she sighed with a bit guilt in her breeth - "after seeing her again and how thinking back to how sweet and innocent she'd been. Being bright-eyed and positive, helpful, even through all their hard times. Plus, she really seems to make you happy."

He answered back with a sigh of relief.

Truth be told, even all those things considered, none of those things were what led her to accept them being together. "There was never a good time to bring it up. Actually, I was gonna have Granny try and talk some sense into ya. But... ya know."

"You were going to have Granny..." His voice came off soft like he didn't know whether to be more shocked or hurt. "What? Kelly and I weren't even-"

"I dunno. Okay?" She was quick to cut off his accusations. "I wasn't feeling great since I woke up that morning, none of us knew much of anything about any of them, and there was something... kinda scary about them. I was worried about you. And you just plain out of the blue falling so hard for her, I overreacted."

As rash as her reason might have been at the time, he couldn't say she was wrong to be concerned. "Fair enough... but what made you change yer mind then?"

Applejack looked down to the floor. Her thoughts seemed to conjure up a lot in her head that she had to set in order. "Well... I hate to say it, but what happened to Kelly really started it." - She quickly held out a hoof and looked him dead in the eye - "Not in a bad way or nuthin. It was more of just how vulnerable they seemed to be. Then how strong they were together. I thought only ponies could band together like they did. They pulled together like they were a family."

Looking back on all the chaos that went down that night, it was rather impressive just how well they kept pushing forward, even when they all would later find out just how much each one of them was falling apart the whole time.

"But really, what did it was Lumberman," She finally confessed.

"Lumberman? What'd he do?" Her brother pressed with genuine curiosity. "Was it the whole bath thing?"

She gave a gentle chuckle to his inquiry. "It was more than that, Macintosh. As grateful as I am fer all he was willing to do to take care of me, it was the talk we had."

Big Mac was very interested now. Most of the males that he talked with had been very kind and welcoming to him. He never thought to ask how they had been treating his sister. He pulled up a chair that had lost its back support and was more like a stool to take a seat close to his sister.

"What you both talk about?"

"Lots of stuff. Helped me to see why I shouldn't uh blamed myself. Even managed to make me laugh," She chuckled, thinking back to how much she messed with him the whole night. "Laughed quite a bit, come to think of it... But... he gave me a lot of insight on how different we all are from one another. But then-" She drew a long breathe in and sighed, realizing she promised to keep much of what they discussed just between them - "I can't say too much about what all he told me. Lots of really personal and private stuff. But I guess it all boils down to everything where they come from says that they should never be with ponies like us."

"Cuz it'd be a crime for them?" He answered back with sad knowing eyes. "Becuz it would make their friends and family turn away from them. That maybe we'd be too different to really love each other?"

Applejack scratched her head on that response. Apparently, her brother had some very different conversations that addressed more issues then she had discussed with Lumberman. "Well, the crime thing is new to me, but given the way he talked about how ponies are back where they came from, it would make them looking at us all getting together as hard to get over as he made it sound. And yet, there was Kelly, getting all sweet on ya."

"You know she turned me down before I even asked her?" He said with a smirk.

"She did?

"Eyup. She sure did. Not because we were different. She said she liked everything about me, but I'd get hurt and have everypony turn against me if we were together. She made it sound like we'd never be allowed to be together because we were different. But really, I think she was scared. She didn't talk about it, but I think she's had a lot of heartbreak where she came from. Maybe other humans she was with didn't care about her and left her so many times that she thinks she can't be loved. Shucks... I think she's had such a rough time she forgot how to love herself."

"Ya know... I keep saying that everything seems to happen for a reason," She softly spoke to her brother. "Do you think they were sent here so we could save them? Not like the normal friendship problems me and the girls are sent out to fix, but something bigger this time?"

Big Mac could only shake his head with some hesitation. "I wouldn't know anything about that. I'm just an apple farmer, sis."

A subtle huff escaped through Applejack's smile at such a notion. "Oh, come now. You are without a doubt a lot more than that Big Mac. And I think Kelly certainly sees that, too."

A warm smiled grew from that as Big Mac thought back to how much faith Kelly had placed in giving them a shot. "I hope yer right."

The prospect of doing more than just a simple friendship mission with humans and their possible permanent residence to Ponyville sparked a curious thought that perhaps her brother could answer. "Hey, Mac? This might sound like an odd question, but can I ask ya something about Kelly's hands?"

He sat there silently with a look that gave her the go-ahead to ask him.

"Does it feel... different? I mean," - she reached behind her shoulder and gave the back of her neck a nervous rub - "you know... Like better than a ponies touch?"

He cocked his head slightly, trying to understand what she meant by ‘different.‘

Applejack was already regretting bringing it up but wanted some type of confirmation on her own experiences. "I don't know how to explain it, honestly. But when I was with Lumberman in the bath," - she was starting to become physically uncomfortable as she opened up about what she felt with her human caretaker - "I felt something I never felt before. It was... nice. Better than just nice."

She tried not to dwell on the feelings her body had, hoping to not to let them distract her. In some ways, she didn't want to share the level of attraction she had for how it felt either. The way she wanted it seemed a bit too personal and still had so much unknown to her about it.

"Something about it felt... I dunno. Wonderful." She dropped her posture, failing to adequately explain her experience. "I probably ain't making a lick of sense."

It took him a minute to piece together what she couldn't put to words and made him crack a vindicated smug smile. "Sounds to me like you got yerself a human crush a brewing, sis."

Applejack went wide-eyed at the accusation and ripped off her hat to treat her brother's snout with a generous swat of its brim. "You watch yer mouth there, lover boy. It ain't nothing like that," She asserted to the giggling red fool. "Just cuz I happen to like the fella doesn't mean I'll be carrying him off here and there to sneak in some puppy love petting and smooches when I think there ain't no pony watching," - an accusing glare in her eyes gave away that she knew what they had been doing - "Yeah. Don't think I didn't notice you two acting all lovey-dovey every chance ya got. I'd ah set ya both straight if I weren't so concerned about bringing any more attention that ya both already brought onta yerselves."

A familiar blush burned through Big Mac's cheeks as he tried not to make eye contact with his sister. "You-uh... You saw that?"

"Me and no pony else. But only cuz I knew enough to look out for ya and keep the others occupied," She explained grouchily as she leaned back in her uneasy chair. "I'd think given all her hesitation and warnings you'd be smart enough not to make it so obvious."

"Alright, alright. Yer right I suppose," He conceded far easier than she had expected. "But you might wanna be careful yerself, now."

She leaned forward with another displeased glare. "What'chu talking bout?"

He grinned, rolling his eyes to the side and he leisurely leaned away from her. "Oh please, AJ. You stick any closer to Woody's side, and you'll be just as bad as Rarity and Fluttershy."

"What!" She shouted almost loud enough to wake Apple Bloome upstairs, if she was even asleep yet, that is. "I... awe crab apples. I have been pretty much glued to him since waking up after using the elements, haven't I?"

"Mmmhmm," He gloated with a slow nod.

She had no explanation to explain her behavior, but it wasn't as he described it to be. "Okay, I can see how it must look. But believe me, brother. It really ain't nuthing romantic like that."

"Then what is it?" He asked like it were a rhetorical question.

"Mac..." She started to speak out in a hushed tone. "I ain't never felt so scared or powerless in my whole life as I did leaving our house last night."

Big Mac dropped his smirk. This wasn't the type of thing his sister would say so flippantly.

"I was... so beat up and defeated after I found out Kelly didn't wake up after everything we did," Her words were soft and mirrored her emotions perfectly. "I could barely stand on my own, and, well, there ain't no point just repeating how I felt emotionally. But I thought I was alone."

A strong hoof laid itself on Applejacks shoulder, and Big Mac did his best to console her. "Sis. I was there the whole time. If ya needed somepony to-"

"No, Macintosh," She stopped him short of the obvious comforts he would offer. "You were right where you needed to be. Taking care of Kelly. Pinkie was off with Benny, and all the others were still asleep or dealing with them and watching over Kelly or doing whatever else. Lumberman was there for me. Picked me up and took care of me, despite how stubborn and difficult as I was. And just like you, he was ready to take on the whole lot of Celestia’s guards. Probably even the Princess herself, if it came down to it. So... I felt safe next to him."

Big Mac withdrew his no longer comforting reach, feeling like he had ignored his own kin in her time of need. "Applejack, I-uh... I'm sorry."

She gently shook her head. "Don't be. Everything was just one big mess. It all worked out the way that it had to. And don't go around thinking I hold any of that against ya. But please don't go off thinking that I'm falling for the guy on an account of what he did for me. I appreciate and admire him, but I'm most certainly not falling in love with 'em. He had the strength I needed at the time. Also, he made it very clear he wasn't the type to go falling for no pony."

Her story was enough to have him convinced she wasn't pulling the wool over his eyes, though that made him feel bad for saying what he did, given her situation at the time. "I'm sorry, sis. I won't bring it up again."

Now a new dilemma arose in her thoughts after explaining her situation. "Hey, Mac..." Her voice was sounding curiously guilty of some unknown sin. "Would I be a terrible mare for loving how he made me feel without loving him for it?"

That didn't sound at all like the sister he knew, even with everything she had just told him. "AJ, the last thing you'll ever be is a terrible mare. And there isn't a single thing wrong with loving how your friends make you feel."

Those words should have calmed her concerns, but she knew that he didn't understand how much of what she was talking about was regarding his touch. It was true that she loved how he treated her and how well they got along. Even the playful flirts that she gave to get a rise out of him were only jokes that he was just as guilty for giving back in return, not some true form of affection. Reflecting on that actually made her feel worse. Almost like she was taking advantage of him in some way.

"I see what yer saying, Mac. And I can't argue with that."

He gathered that he had put her concerns at ease. "See, you got nothing to worry about, sis."

For a moment, silence settled over the tattered kitchen. Big Mac looked around at the unpleasant sight and came to a wise decision after a yawn. "How about we put this all out of her heads for now and call it a night?"

"Huh?" She was still lost in her conflicting thoughts and had to reprocess his suggestion. "Oh, yeah. I suppose that'd be fer the best."

"Come on, now," He ushered her off her chair with a brotherly nudge. "We gotta big day tomorrow. Get some sleep, sis. You'll feel better in the morning when they get here."

"Right behind ya, Big Mac," She said, not sounding as excited as she should have been.

Her tone went unnoticed by her brother, too excited to see Kelly again. She would have shared her excitement for what tomorrow was sure to bring, but she still questioned herself in her thoughts. "Why do I feel so bad about wanting to feel Lumberman's touch again? Is it just me that feels like that? Is it just him that can do that to a pony? Maybe a stallion can't... or maybe a side effects of the exhaustion or..."

Even with all the rest she had that day, she was still tired. Or maybe it was her emotions that were leaving her burnt out. Whatever it was, it left her guided by muscle memory to Apple Bloom's door, following the same path she always took before heading to bed. She peered in to see her sister blissfully asleep under the blankets. At least there was that comfort she could take solace in.

"G'night sugar cube," She whispered before closing the door softly.

Back in her room, she slid under the covers and again retraced where her thoughts had led her. "Did Lumberman do all those things to me out of pity? Well, no. Maybe not all of them. It was only certain parts he didn't want to... maybe I should just ask him. I don't know why... no, I know why he wouldn't want to wash..."

She groaned and pulled her blanket over her face dwelling on how she acted with her incisive request for Lumberman to tend to her. Without the alcohol in her system, so much of what he did for her and his cries of discomfort with anything sexually related seemed to make more sense. Or least she thought they did, still not understanding the physicality of sex.

She rolled hard between her sheets, feeling frustrated with everything that lay just outside of her understanding. It left her feeling like she was alone again. Not alone and vulnerable, more like she was lost and didn’t have support to turn to for help. She nuzzled into her pillow and yawned.

After a moment laying there, the fabric started to hold its heat, giving a clear contrast to the cool air of the night. She drew in tighter to her covers, though they didn't provide the same comfort she felt in Lumberman's arms. "I could have stayed one more night. My house is busted, Big Mac was helping Kelly, Apple Bloom wanted to stay... or am I just looking for excuses?"

A flash of lighting light the sky and cast a series of shadows through the window, causing her to jolt in response. There was no reason for it, yet she still flinched. After she collected herself, her thoughts immediately went back to having Lumberman with her again. "Am I... lonely?"

Author's Note

It was kinda fun writing this chapter out. Mostly it was fun trying to think how it would play out to have a completely innocent character like Fluttershy having her first experience in her sexual self-discovery. It was a challenge in some ways because everything she would do would all have to come from what little she knows in combination with her own curiosity and instinct.

22. Of Musk and Madness

Another busy day in the little town of Ponyville was slowly starting itself off before the sunrise. Random ponies made their way through the streets and started to open their shops. The air was rich with the scent of bouquets of seasonal flowers that mixed with the sweet aromas of baked goods from Sugarcube Corner and Horte's Cafe. Overhead streaks of rainbow colored lights could faintly be seen being painted from cloud to cloud before vanishing in the path of Ponyville's local weather manager.

"Hee-yah!" Rainbow Dash hollered out as she kicked her way through another cloud and dispersed it out of sight.

The sun was finally breaking over the horizon, and its warm amber glow cast itself on Rainbow Dash who hovered in the now empty air. She searched the sky for any cloud that may have eluded her duties. Fortunately, a good nights rest and the motivation to meet up with Becky and the others had been more than enough for her to get the job done quickly and efficiently.

"Alright," She boasted with an approving nod. "That's gotta be some kinda new record for me." - She hovered gently in the air and gave a stretch - "Still not a hundred percent back to normal, though... I might need some coffee to get through the rest of the day."

Down below, Sugarcube Corner was opening its doors for the day with a puff of cotton candy-colored hair poking through to greet the patrons. "But then he bit into it but said he didn't like it. So, of course, I went after him to get it back. But he wouldn't give it to me and was being super mean about it. So I was all like 'hey!' And then he was all 'no!' But then I was like 'gimme!' And I had to climb up on his back; he's pretty tall ya know, but he kept holding my pancake juuuuuuuuuuuuust out of reach."

"He did you a favor Pinkie," Rainbow Dash's voice greeted her from above.

"Morning, Dashie. You're up early," She replied in her all too chipper voice. "And what do ya mean, did me a favor?"

Rainbow Dash stuck her landing at the doorstep and trotted her way inside. "Really Pinkie? It looked like something somepony would scrape off their hoof if they stepped in a toilet, it smelt hair, and neither one of you liked how it tasted. I mean, for crying out loud. Thank Celestia that poor guard was wearing her helmet. Dr. Horse already had enough to deal with without having to take care of another ponies concussion."

Pinkie shrugged while setting up the countertops. "Well, I guess you're right. I'm just sad it got all burnt up. I really think I had a good recipe."

"Oh, I'm sure you'll get it right next time, Pinkie dear," Mrs. Cake confirmed from behind Pinkie, while at the same time frowning with doubt and shaking her head no while looking over the counter to Rainbow Dash. "But what brings you in so early this morning? I don't remember the last time you stopped by any time earlier than to come in for lunch."

Rainbow Dash looked through the display case. "Well, I wanted to get the weather taken care of right away. Make sure we'd have a nice sunny day before heading over to see Becky."

"Don't you mean you're going to head over to see all of them, Dashie?" Pinkie asked while sliding a tray of danishes out in the display.

"Yeah, sure. See all of them or whatever," She carelessly answered back. "I'm pretty sure just about all of them got plans for the day. So it's probably gonna be just me and Becky. Maybe that Chris guy if he wants to tag along."

"Not likely there, partner," Called out a southern Apple voice.

Pinkie perked up, even more, seeing yet another friend drop in so early. "Hi-ya, Applejack. Did you get your work for the day done early like Rainbow did and that's why you're here, too? And what do you mean, not likely?"

Applejack walked up with a smile and a nod to others. "Morning, Pinkie. Rainbow. Mrs. Cake, how you doing this morning?"

"Good morning there, Applejack. Doing just wonderful when it's a busy day like this," She cheerfully greeted back.

"Hehe, yeah. I know the feeling," Applejack laughed back before carrying on with her friends. "But anywho. I'm not done with work for the day. Haven't even started, actually. I just thought I'd stop by and grab something for Granny and everyone that's gonna be on the farm today. Lumberman and Kelly will be there, obviously. But I told'em to invite Chris over, too. Poor guy hasn't had much of a chance to get out and see much of anything past their front yard. Well, that and uh... Well, I guess you could say he could use some good company."

"Oh, no. I hope you're not saying that because of me?" Starlight's voice groaned from just outside the open door. "I wish you would have told me that was your plan last night. I was going to try to fix things with him today."

"Wowie zowie!" Pinkie chirped loudly. "Did you all plan to meet up here this morning and not tell me?"

Starlight approached the group with a little less pep in her step then she did on her way there. "No Pinkie. Unless they planned to meet up here and didn't tell me either."

Rainbow Dash took the initiative to answer for the others. "Nah. Just dumb luck, I guess," - she turned to Starlight - "But what broke that Chris needs your help fixing?"

She gave a deep sigh, remembering her poor choice of words from last night. "His trust in me... maybe his heart?"

"What? Why would you do that?" Pinkie asked as if it was something Starlight did on purpose before gasping dramatically. "Are you trying to be a villain again?"

"No!" She was quick to shout back. "I was getting ready to leave, and the Sniff guy asked me if I wanted to hang out with Chris because all of you seemed to already be spending time with one human or another, except for me. And well... I said no and told them that I thought he was creepy, and I guess he and everyone else overheard it."

Rainbow Dash stared at the defeated mare. "Wow..."

Starlight gave one more note to clarify her fault. "Including Chris."

"Double wow," Pinkie chimed in, sounding just as unimpressed as Rainbow Dash. "Are you sure you're not trying to be a villain again? Because that sounds like something a villain would say to-"

"No!" She shouted out again. "I mean, come on girls. I know it was a terrible thing to say to them, but I can't be the only one who thought it?"

Pinkie didn't seem to find any room to agree with her on that. "Not really. I think he's really nice. A bit quieter than the rest unless he wants to talk about us or nerdy stuff. Kinda like Twilight. And we all like her."

Rainbow Dash scuffed her hoof on the hardwood floor and thought about her own response. "Egh... I could agree with you if you said he was kind of a dweeb or a dork. You know... like Twilight."

A low growl of frustration from the lack of support rustled its way from the depths of Starlight's throat.

"He did sound really awkward and maybe a little creepy rating how attractive he thought Twilight was, but I still wouldn't say he was creepy just because of that."

This conversation got Pinkie excited again. "Oh my gosh! That was so cute. No pony ever gave a compliment to Twilight like that before. I'm not sure why she was hesitant to see if he wanted to go out on a date or something like that." -She looked to her friends who all gave her the same look of not knowing how she came to that conclusion - "What? Twilight needs to get out more. Maybe we all do?"

Thinking on that note, Pinkie thought up what she considered to be a great idea. "Hey! since Twilight got cold hooves, maybe you could see if he'd want to go out with you, Starlight?"

That same creepy feeling started to make Starlight's hair stand on end again. "Uh..."

"Pinkie," Applejack jumped in to shed some light on the topic. "-that's not really the kind'a thing they all might be interested in. Believe it or not, that talk has already come up once or twice. And even if they did, it's not really the kind'a thing the rest of them would want to get behind."

"Really? Why not?" The pink pony asked, thinking nothing of it.

Applejack might have said too much and opened up a can of worms by trying to stop the conversation. "Well, ya see- " She wasn't ready to discuss this, and it showed. "-it's complicated. I think it'd be a lot like some of them dragons trying to get all flirty with a pony. They seem to be really against it."

"What about Spike?" Rainbow Dash asked, even though it was a topic none of them ever really brought up or talked about with each other.

Now for Applejack, while that was a good question, it was also a good example. "Okay, good point. Who here ever thought that'd be a matchup that would work?"

Neither of the three responded.

"Exactly," She confirmed her point before continuing. "And remember how hearing about how much grief all the others back in the dragon lands gave Spike about even having ponies as friends?"

Another round of silence from the mares showed the validity of her point.

A low voice from Rainbow Dash rose up. "Actually, kinda on topic with this, Becky brought up a good point about me. Seems to fit all of us but Rarity, actually. Have any of us even considered having a special somepony before?"

Her question got the same set of responses as Applejack's did.

Rainbow Dash continued. "So, yeah. Looking back, I don't really blame Twilight for the way she reacted. I probably would have reacted the same way. What about any of you?"

Applejack felt the same feelings from the night before wash over her. A lot of the same feelings of shame weighed down on her. "I don't know how I'd react if I was asked, but being asked if I felt that way about any of them... that's something I'd get upset about."

"Sooooo, we shouldn't bring up how close you and Lumberman have been since the other night?" Rainbow Dash asked, sounding half sarcastic and half genuinely interested.

With a heavy sigh of guilt and regret, she offered up an honest answer. "Don't bother. Big Mac brought it up last night to me. Long story short, I swatted him good for even asking me, and well... after everything that went down from my house to Kelly waking up, Lumberman was there to give me the support I needed from falling back down in the dumps. And I still feel like I'm not over it."

That last part was something they all still felt. It also seemed to be enough were none of them wanted to push for anything more from her.

"Well, it's a bit different for me," Starlight broke the silence, hoping to move the topic away from Applejack. "I'm still trying to get used to the whole friendship thing. So hearing him bring up something that even came close to... whatever that would lead to. I wasn't ready for that."

Pinkie came in with a completely different mindset. "I dunno what the big deal is. They all seem nice enough. I kinda like the idea of having a special somepony for once, even if they're not a pony. Dating sounds like a lot of fun. And Rarity and Fluttershy seem to have a thing for the golem."

Rainbow Dash facehoofed. "Pinkie, for the love uh... He's not really a golem. You know that, right?"

"You don't know that he's not a golem," Pinkie countered with a smirk.

Starlight was on board with Rainbow Dash for this one. "I'm pretty sure Cerberus isn't a golem, Pinkie. But what's up with you and finding his lever? I think they're joking about him having one."

A sudden flashback to Applejack time in the tub with Lumberman gave her something to think about. "Well, I don't know about that Cerb guy, but Lumberman seemed to be hiding something in his undergarments that could'a been a lever."

"Of course!" Pinkie exclaimed. "The one place they all keep hidden! Why didn't I think of that before?"

"Pinkie, humans have their reasons for wearing clothes," Rainbow Dash spoke up as the voice of reason. "Whatever they got under there is their business. So don't be rude."

"You know something we don't there, Rainbow?" Asked a curious Applejack.

It was becoming clear to Rainbow Dash that these humans all liked to have private conversations with only certain people, or certain ponies, about things that would otherwise be kept as secrets. She wasn't about to break that level of trust that Becky had given her by blabbing about what all she was told in confidence. Her sense of loyalty to her new friend demanded it. "Look... It's complicated. Like, super complicated. Just know that if it's something they want to show you or tell you about, they have to really trust you. So don't go trying to sneak a peak or ask about it."

"Why not? Everypony has a body. If you've seen one, you've seen 'em-"

"Yes, yes. You've seen'em all," Rainbow Dash snapped. "Humans are different. Okay?"

None of the mares would have expected such a reaction like that from Rainbow Dash. Then again, they were all in the dark about whatever it was she was shown or told, but it must have been something important for her to get so fired up.

Whatever it was that was making her act out the way she was, she appeared to of had enough of it and was ready to leave. "Look. Just give me a box of the danishes and a dozen of whatever muffins you got."

A simple order Pinkie could fulfill with a little more information. "Okay. Geez. Well, today we got raspberry, blueberry, chocolate chip-"

"Surprise me," Rainbow Dash snapped again.

Not wanting to dignify her friend with a response, Pinkie gathered up a variety of different muffins she thought the humans would like the best into a box. Then another smaller box with a dozen of the danishes.

A customary flagrant bow attached the two boxes, and another set of strings were bound to them so she could carry her order out. "With today's special human guest discount, your purchase comes to a total of 20 bits."

Still too upset over Pinkie's insistence not to drop the topic, Rainbow Dash reached into a little pouch and dropped a small pile of coins on the counter without even counting them out. "Keep the change," She huffed before biting into the carry string and turning to exit the shop. "I got a job to do and need some coffee before I get there."

A small draft of wind wafted in as Rainbow Dash took off, leaving the three others to question what must have set her off.

"What's her problem all of a sudden?" Pinkie asked her two remaining friends.

"Pinkie," Applejack quietly spoke up. "These humans are a complicated bunch. Sometimes they walk around like they're as tough as stone-"

"Golems."

"Pinkie!"

"Sorry."

Applejack tried to restrain herself. "They walk around like they're stronger than you think. But I think all of 'em are hurting on the inside. But just like us, they don't like to be all open and touchy-feely about it. And just like ol' Starlight found out last night, doing or saying the wrong thing can really upset the lot of 'em."

"Oh..." Pinkie was starting to get it. "I thought it was just the Golem and Benny. I said something last night that really made him mad, but then sad. Did you know that instead of singing songs for each other to cheer themselves up, they just play music?"

Starlight darted looks between the two. "They don't? Wait? How often do we break out into song? We all did a song together after you all allowed me to stay here and learn about friendship. Has any of us done another song since then?"

Applejack recalled an event with her sister that she was told her about recently. "Well, it wasn't really a song about cheering other ponies up. But Apple Bloom had a song about going off and doing things on her own. I can't even really say how we do it. It just kinda happens."

Pinkie scratched her chin. "Hmm. I dunno. It all depends on who's in the episode. We tend to rotate a lot."

"Episode?" Starlight still had Chris on her mind and all his knowledge he had on them from watching the show. "You mean like the show Chris and Becky talked about? Have you know there was a show about us this whole time?" She asked in utter amazement.

Pinkie gasped. "Oh, wow! That's right! There is a show about us!"

"Well, yes..." She replied, feeling suddenly confused having to remind Pinkie about the show that reflected their lives. "How much do you know about the episodes?"

Pinkie stared back at the perplexed unicorn. "What episodes?"

"About us?"

"What about us?"

"In the episodes!"

"Well, of course, we're in the episodes, you silly filly," Pinkie jested. "The whole show is about us. Why wouldn't we be in the episodes?"

Somehow Pinkie had managed to hint at having advanced knowledge about the show the humans had been able to watch, and then immediately turn the topic to act as if she knew nothing more than the others. Like a light switch in her mind had been flipped but the bulb busted and only the one flash of light granted a brief hint at something she shouldn't have known before being cast into darkness again.

Starlight was at a loss for words, having been excited with the prospects of new information and then being instantly denied it. And it was Pinkie Pie who was the gatekeeper of this information. She struggled to find the words to express her frustration and confusion but was stopped from continuing on at the slightest touch from Applejack resting a hoof on her side.

Applejack looked on with a face that shared her pain, having dealt with it for years. "Just let it go, Sugar Cube. We've all been there. You're not gonna get what you're looking for."

"Ou! Is this like a scavenger game? What are we looking for?" Pinkie happily enquired from behind the counter.

Another defeat that defied all forms of logic and spat in the face of all decency standards towards the treatment of common sense at the hooves of Pinkie Pie. Starlight would fight this war no longer. "Nothing... Nothing at all, Pinkie. I just came to get some breakfast for our new friends... like practically everypony else. And since I'm last in line to do so, I think I'll just leave a lunch order for later today."

Pinkie dipped down below the counter and popped back up with a notepad in hoof and a pen she held in her bangs. "That sounds like a great idea, Glimmy. If you like, you can join me and BenBen and everyone else for lunch. I already started putting together a super awesome ultra delicious-"

"Uh, Pinkie?" Applejack tried to get her attention.

"-scrumptious eeeeeeeeeitty bitty sandwhiches-"

"Pinkie?"

"-and maybe a salad," Pinkie finally finished. "Hey? Where'd Starlight go?"

Applejack rolled her eyes. "Pretty sure she was going to make a lunch order for her and all our new human friends there, Pinkie. And I got a feeling she just plum teleported herself outa here after realizing you already had that covered."

"Oops."

Applejack had a cute little smirk growing. "Not your fault, Pinkie."

The conversation continued with Applejack doing her best to explain what happened and how Starlight was trying to find a way to make up for it. There seemed to be a bit lacking in the explanation since there were things about Chris she couldn't mention, but eventually, Pinkie seemed to have a pretty good grasp of the situation. After that, it was a small to go box and Applejack was off to pick up Granny for the day.

It was only a short walk from Sugar Cube Corner to the Inn the guards had set her up in. Thankfully, the pony working the front counter was aware of the arrangements that were made and knew what Applejack was going to ask for as soon as she walked in.

"Suite Ten A, miss Applejack," He alerted her before even a simple 'Good Morning,' could be uttered. "It's our finest room. Just down to the right at the end of the hall."

"Thank ya kindly, mister," She answered back with a smile and tip of her hat.

She traveled down the hall, counting off as she made her way to the end. "-eight, nine, ten." - She gave few knocks on the door - "Rise and shine, Granny. I brought some breakfast."

The door slowly crept open, and Granny glared a look of 'Why did you come home so late' mixed with 'Why are you here so early' that only a parent could give. "I hope this breakfast comes with a good excuse as to why I haven't heard from ya since I let you all sneak off while I got arrested, and why Starlight, of all ponies, was the one to tell me that Apple Bloom was going home without letting me know, or you so much as dropping by to say 'Oh, Granny. Thank you so much sticking yer apple luving neck for us.' or heaven forbid check up on your old granny?"

Apparently, Granny had not been too well informed of the events that had taken place, so she was rightfully upset. Applejack was going to have to fill her in. Hopefully, it wouldn't take so long that they would miss Lumberman and the others arriving.

Applejack dropped what little smile she had been able to muster and changed it to something reflecting the low she was really feeling. "Yer absolutely right, Granny Smith. But before you go and blow yer stack, I certainly got a story to tell."

The conversation was surprisingly one-sided. Mostly it was just Granny in awe of how close Kelly had come to dying and the repercussions of using the Elements in the excess that they did. Applejack did, however, skimp out on much of the inappropriate aspects of the banter her and Lumberman shared. Mainly she focused on their views of each other, only slipping just slightly by mentioning that 'one of them' might already have an interest in ponies. But that immediately led to Granny spilling the beans that she also knew right away about Big Mac's interest in Kelly.

"So let me get this straight," Applejack struggled to grasp how quickly Granny had started to accept her grandson's romantic interest. "You knew right away, and didn't even question it?"

The withered old mare leaned back in her rooms finest chair. "Well, not right away. Really it was Kelly offering to help that gave it away. She may not be a pony, but them eyes of hers didn't lie."

It was impressive how quickly her grandmother was able to pick up on the two. Applejack had to wonder what Granny would think if she saw her and Lumberman together. Actually, now it was 'when' she was going to see them together.

"And don't be thinking I was just gonna sign off and give the go-ahead so easily. You think I'd let just anypony inta muh kitchen like that?" She posed her rhetorical question.

Applejack blinked in amazement. "You were testing her?"

"Testing her?" Granny had to think on that one. "I'd say more like I just wanted to get to know poor young mare."

Proper pronouns aside, this young apple horse was more than just a bit taken back. "So that's it then? You're absolutely okay with this?"

"It's not my place to tell Macintosh who he can or can't see just because I may think something different," She answered back, though the remorse in her voice seemed to hint towards something else she was referring to instead. "I'd never forgive myself if I had to make Big Mac choose between staying an Apple..." Her thought seemed to end with a memory she wasn't willing to share.

"Between staying an Apple... or what?" Applejack asked quietly.

"Er, wuh?" The question came to her in a haze that took her a moment to put together what she was asked. "Oh... Sweety, let's leave that for another day. Hmm? Let's head home for a bit. What'd ya say?"

This wasn't the direction, or response, Applejack had been expecting or even wanted at this point. It was as if they were on the verge of some deep and long lost piece of history, or moral lesson, or some side of Granny that she had left hidden. But unfortunately, before Applejack could raise any such protest, Granny had already made it over to the door and stood there waiting.

"Come along, now," Granny beckoned. "Let's not let our guest beat us home. After all. Who's gonna tell that Lumber fella which wall to fix if we don't point it out to 'em." She cackled out in her reserved laughter as she exited the room.

There was no use fighting it, Applejack followed Granny out, never raising a fuss about the conversation ending the way that it did. Although, she did wait until they had made their way past the last building in town before she would start a new conversation.

"Granny?" Applejack got her attention, trying not to sound too nervous or conspicuous. "I was thinking," - her words caught Granny's attention - "Apple Bloom is growing up faster than I'd ever imagined. From finding her special talent, forming her club that's been able to reach out past our quiet little town here, and all the more independent she's become. Well, I figured it won't be long until she's going out on her own more often. Taken on new responsibilities-"

This conversation droned on and on far longer than it needed to, and Granny was ready for Applejack to get to the point. "Uh huh. Ya don't say-" She chimed in, cutting her granddaughter off "- ya got a point yer fixen on getting to, or try'n to see if you can put me to sleep on the walk home?"

Applejack knew she was taking too long to get to her question, but she was so nervous that it just kept her rambling. "Yes. Right. Well, what I'm getting at is that I thought it'd be best to sit her down and tell 'er about the way things are between mares and stallions. Ya know?"

The idea didn't seem too unreasonable. Granny scratched her chin on the idea as they walked. "Hmm. Well, I suppose if she's gonna start looking at colts and try out date'n and all the little flirty troubles a filly her age can get into, we should tell her about how to mind her manners and how a colt should be treat'n her."

"That's a swell idea there, Granny," She kissed up to the elderly mare. "But I was thinking about telling her about the other things with mares and colts," She explained a bit more slowly and direct, hinting at the sensitive nature of the subject she didn't want to say aloud.

"Oh..." Granny just might have been getting a hint at what was really being asked, or not explicitly asked in this case. "You make a good point there, Applejack. I hadn't thought about that."

"Oh, good," She was glad to hear that Granny would be willing to give Apple Bloom the talk she never got. "You don't mind if me or Big Mac sat in for the talk, do ya?"

Granny turned a questionable eye. "You really want ta sit in for that?"

"Well... yeah... actually." Applejack was slow to admit, turning away and rubbing the back of or neck again. "Since, well. You know, I never got the talk."

"What?!" Granny shrieked. "What'd ya mean you never got the talk? You know gosh dern well not to give away the family secret recipes."

"Well, yeah. Of course I know not to give away the family secret recipes! What kinda fool you take me-ffffffffffffffffuck..." It was amazing how well those human words were finding their way into her vocabulary to really fit just what she was feeling at the moment.

"Granny! I'm not talking about giving her the talk to not to give away the Apple Cider recipe or nothing like that," She spat with a fire in her belly to belt it out as she did. "I'm talking about the talk about rutten! Sex! How foals are made! What two ponies do when they love each other very much, and all the birds and the bees nonsense."

"What?!" Granny screamed in shock. "Why in tarnation would you wanna go off and tell such things to a sweet and innocent little filly like-"

"Because I wanted to hear it for once!" She shouted over Granny. "For Pete's sake, Granny. I'm 28 years old, old enough to have gone off ‘en started a family of my own. And ain't never have I been told what it is. How to do it?"

Granny continued to march down the road, but she was at a loss for words at the moment. Really, lost for anything that could come to mind. Though the sound of a heavy sigh next to her reverted her attention back to Applejack.

"I mean... What... what is it? I swear I've never heard a peep about it," Applejack started thinking back to her last 28 years and all the places she's been to or others she's talked with. "How do I do it? What does it feel like? What's the wrong way to do it? Is it dangerous? Is there anything else to know besides how foals are made?"

All these questions were hammering their way through Granny's aging mind and testing her resolution. But the flow of frustrated thoughts and unanswered questions continued.

"What if I already did it and didn't know about it because I didn't know what it is? What if I did it and didn't get pregnant like a mare is supposed to? I might be sick, or have something broken inside of me. But I'd never know because I don't know if sex is done to me? Gah!" Applejack groaned in frustration. "If I didn't know any better, I'd swear... I don't even know how I know what the words for it are. I can't remember a single time any pony has ever said any of those words. Shit! I've seen and spoke with all sorts of other critters and non-pony races. They've never... uh... Granny?"

"Applejack..." Granny's tone came with a warning of bad news. "I have mothered yer father, yer aunts, yer uncles, and been the grandmother to a number so many grandponies that I'm losing track of..." She suddenly stopped dead in her tracks. "... and I can't recall" - she started to blush brightly - "more than just a few things from me and yer grandpa."

For Applejack, this felt like having a blindfold removed only to reveal that she was in a dark room the whole time. "Should I be afraid to ask?"

"I don't think so, hun," She put Applejack's new concerns at ease. "I remember that I looked at him. He looked at me. I knew I wanted to be close to him and hold him... to feel him... and then we shared something special together. Something that made me feel wonderful inside."

That was it. Or was it? The description covered everything she shared with Lumberman. Though it may be too vague and maybe they didn't rut? How could she find out if she was pregnant? Could Lumberman have made her pregnant? Was there something wrong with her?

With the limited expansion on context or details, she needed more answers. "So uh, what was, um... the uh... what did you... share?"

The moment was here. The answer that was so long overdue.

"I dunno?"

"Wut?"

"I said I don't know!" Granny hollored off with a huff as she started marching off back to the house. "Believe me, kiddo. I'm as lost as you are. Criminy... Can you imagine waking up in bed the morning after feeling something wonderful with the pony you love and not remembering what it was ya both just gosh darn did but yer too dern happy that you just smile and shrug like it's some kinda special secret? Heck! Maybe he knew and I just didn't know."

Applejack trotted up and matched pace. "Well, that don't help me none. How'm I supposed to know?"

"Beats me," Granny answered back sounding abnormally dismissive. "No pony told me what's what with the rut. Ya just know it, or ya don't."

This was a disaster of monumental proportions, and the one pony she thought she could turn to for absolutely anything was trotting off ahead through their front yard. Applejack stood in the dirt road with all the weight and confusion of her dilemma piling higher and higher on her shoulders. "Well fuck me," She groaned in a fit of frustration. "Fuck me literally if it meant I could make sense of any of this."

[Not too much earlier back near the human embassy.]

Rarity was taking her sweet time walking over the rolling hills towards the human's place or residency. On one hoof she didn't need to rush because she was showing up rather early. On the other, she was still expecting Fluttershy to join her. Some fluttering of wings overhead prepped her to greet her wingmare in kind.

She spoke up in her regal voice. "Good morning dear, I trust the day is finding you much better this morning."

"Egh, could be better," Answered back the voice that was very much not Fluttershy.

"Rainbow Dash?" Rarity exclaimed, turning her head to look up behind her.

"Morning Rarity," Rainbow Dash lowered her flight and circled in to finish her travel on hoof. "I hope your day is going better than mine."

This wasn't the greeting she was expecting. "Better than mine? What could be so bad for you this early in the morning? Or is just that you're actually up this early in the morning."

"Pft," Rainbow Dash blew raspberries, despite the carry string still in her mouth. "Oh please-"

Rarity's aura took hold of the boxes and lifted the carry string from Rainbow Dash's mouth. "It's best not to speak with one's mouth full, dearie."

"Ha! Okay, thanks," She was able to say without the struggles of her tongue being suppressed. "This isn't the first time I've been up this early. And besides, I had to take care of the weather and be back to help out and be the guide the humans need to learn all about Equestria and stuff."

"My, my. Aren't we ever the more attentive to our responsibilities, hmm?" Rarity asked the question trying to sound a bit cute, but the message wasn't getting the positive response she intended. "I'm actually quite serious, Rainbow. Not only did you take the initiative to execute your job ahead of schedule, but you also came prepared to guide our new friends promptly so. You must have really hit it off with Becky and them to be this excited and motivated. It's very becoming of you."

Well, if 'surprise' had a color, Rainbow Dash was painted in it. "You really think so?"

Rarity returned with a warm smile. "Of course I am. If you take this level of dedication that you have right now and can apply that to your other training, why, who knows. You might just end up making the Wonderbolts faster than you think."

Even if Rainbow Dash didn't know where this theory came from, it sounded pretty good to her. She jumped in the air and let her wings take over to keep her fluttering in pace with Rarity. "Awe right! Yeah! I've just unlocked my new secret weapon to make me the greatest Wonder Bolt of all time!"

"Would your secret weapon be due diligence to your duties, or just waking up in a timely fashion?" Rarity asked, using her cute tone yet again.

This time, Rainbow Dash was willing to play along. "Pft. It sounds lame when you say it like that. Well, that and, I don't think either of those two things are my secret weapon." - she hovered in close to whisper into Rarity's ear - "Those were to unlock my secret weapon."

Rarity held tight some form of lady-like laughter. "Okay, then. Do pray tell, just what is your secret weapon?"

It wasn't something so easily defined, but Rainbow Dash rejoined her wingless friend on the ground to do her best to enlighten Rarity. "That's kind of... hard to explain. Because I don't really know what it is yet."

"So secret you don't even know?" She shot back, the coyness in her voice was ripe and thick.

"Shut up," Rainbow Dash joked with a nudge to her friends' side. "But seriously, whatever it is. I have Becky to thank for it."

"Becky?"

"Yep, Becky. The one and only."

"Okay, now you really must tell me."

A smile and subtle hum as Rainbow Dash exhaled was the best she could offer as an explanation. "I don't know, honestly. But part of it is seeing things from Becky's prescipt... prospoc... ugh! What's the word for seeing things from another pony's point of view?"

"Perspective is the word you're looking for, darling."

"Yeah!" That's the word she was looking for. "Perspective. Exactly. Apparently, I inspired her when she thought I was just a cartoon pony from that crazy show about us. So, I was inspired to be her inspiration. I want to be the better pony she wants me to be!" - She took a heroic stance jumping up into the air again, before shortly returning down to the grass with a sobering smile - "The kind of pony she wished she could be."

There were a few ways to take that statement, and Rarity couldn't figure out which way she should interpret it. "Do you mean she wishes to be like you and how you act, or do you mean she actually wants to be a pony herself?"

"Kinda both, really," That wasn't really an answer, but that's what she was going with for the moment. "What I mean is, well, you know she's sick, right?"

"Yes, she's made that very clear."

"Right. So, she told me that when she wasn't feeling well, she would watch me and get excited to see the kind of life I got to live. I went on adventures. I can fly. I was trying to be a Wonderbolt, and I was cute enough to get any stud I wanted. Or so she seems to think." She finished with a slight blush.

Her friends' good fortune and luck hadn't escaped Rarity, so she wasn't going to deny her claim. "Well, yes. You do live a pretty exciting life with a lot of promise to it."

This wasn't news to Rainbow Dash either. "Well, yeah. I knew that, too. But for her, it's different. Think about it. I see little fillies all the time that look up to me like Scootaloo does. They want to be like me. So I tell them to practice and just be awesome being themselves. But for Becky... she'll never get that chance. She'll never come close to doing what I can do in the condition she's in."

Her speech was a bit on the downer side, but she turned it around with another thought. "So, if being the Wonderbolt she knows I can be will help to inspire her to do more, and if we can find a cure for her, think how amazing her life will be when I show her that if I can do it, she can do it too!"

"Find a cure?" Fluttershy's voice snuck up from behind the two, and the yellow coated mare made her landing. "I'm guessing we're talking about Becky?"

"Why yes, we are, dear. And so good of you to join us," Rarity greeted her warmly. "Are you feeling any better tonight? I gave Sweetie Belle a stern talking to for teasing you, well, both of us really, the way she did. I hope that isn't the reason you were running late this morning."

A cute chuckle and a heartwarming smile radiated from Fluttershy. "I'm feeling much better today, and thank you for asking. But you shouldn't hold too much against Sweetie Belle. Yes, it took me by surprise, but I'm running a bit later than usual this morning because of some last minute laundry I had to take care of."

"You're late... because of laundry?" Rainbow Dash asked with a bit of doubt. "Well, that's a new one. I'll have to remember that for the next time I show up late for the Wonderbolt reservist training. I needed a new excuse, come to think of it."

"I have to disagree with Rainbow on this one, I'm afraid," Rarity interjected. "What kind of laundry was so important that it couldn't wait past the morning to do?"

"Oh, umm..." Fluttershy drew into herself slightly, a smile she didn't wish to share with the others hid behind her bangs. "I ran out of pillows. I had to wash them for tonight if I'm going to get any sleep."

Rainbow Dash probably would have pressed further questions, but something down the bottom of the hill stole her attention. "Hey, is that guy running around in his underwear that Cerberus guy, or am I seeing things?"

"What?" The two Cerb hungry mares asked together before peering down the hillside themselves.

What they saw was not far off from what they were asked. It was most certainly Cerb running outside. Now being that he was as far away as he was, much of the details were beyond their scope of vision, but what they saw was enticing, to say the least.

Rainbow Dash watched him run, impressed how he carried himself with his massive frame so effortlessly. "I'm gonna have to ask if he needs a training partner."

Rarity said looking down and thinking what she could dress him up in. "I'm going to need more polyester for my sportswear collection this year."

Fluttershy thought... "I'm going to need more pillows." Those thoughts being out loud of course.

"Yes, yes. Dirty laundry and such," Rarity tried to usher the conversation away from such trivial things. "Let's head down. I'm sure the others are up and would love to have what you brought for them, Rainbow my dear."

"Mr. Cerberus is sure to be famished after a workout like what he's doing." Considerate words from Fluttershy shared with the group.

Rarity agreed but was looking to the future. "Yes, but let's not feed him too much now. I'd hate for him to lose his appetite for our dinner plans."

The three quickly made their way down to the house and were surprised to see the garage door had been opened again.

As they neared, they could see Sniff sitting half asleep on a lawn chair with the black metal thing that Lumberman had held up against Celestia's guards the other night laying in his laps. Something didn't seem right about all this, and where had Cerb run off to since they saw him last?

"Um, good morning Mr. Sniff," Came the welcoming voice of Fluttershy.

Slowly, the poon hound of Earth started to come out of his partially woken state. "Hmm? Oh.. Morning, ladies." - He looked around his surroundings for something - "What time is it?"

None of the mares had bothered to carry a watch, though Rarity seemed to have a good sense of the time. "It should be getting close to about eight in the morning. Is everything alright?"

"Oh, just another day in paradise," Sniff spoke with no clear emotion in his tired state, but it was clear he was being sarcastic. "We had a bit of an incident last night. Nothing out of the ordinary for us, though."

"Uhhhh, could you be a bit more specific on what you mean by 'incident' for us?" Rainbow Dash inquired, skeptical of his vague terms.

A yawn from the poorly shaven face of Sniff preceded the running of his fingers through his hair before he could answer. "Well, it's not much of a secret that our good buddy Cerb had a bad time going to war. Most nights he has dreams that take him back there. Sometimes he has really bad dreams where he still thinks he's there even after he wakes up... and that happened last night."

Rarity was the first to respond. "That's just awful."

"Oh dear. Is there anything we can do to help?" Fluttershy asked.

"Should you be telling us this?" Rainbow Dash asked, perhaps being a bit too protective. "It sounds like something kinda personal for him, don't ya think?"

Sniff was just awake enough to respond to each mare but too tired to be creative with his sarcasm. "Yeah, it sucks. And, no. Nothing you can really do. He's gotta deal with this on his own and work his way through it. Also, no. It's better that you know he's got these issues." - He sat up in his chair - "It's better to know that if he's having a nightmare that you don't wake him up, and you stay out of his way if he wakes up and is acting like he's lost or thinks he's in danger. He gets confused and might end up hitting ya if you try to hold him down... I'd know."

Something about that statement almost excited the rainbow horse. "Are you serious? Did Cerb really hit you? I thought you two were friends?"

Things weren't that clear cut and dry, so Sniff would have to provide a bit more context after another yawn and a stretch. "Egh... He's hit me a few times, but when he was freaking out, and I thought I'd try to help him by holding him down on the bed so he would freak out some bi-... guest of mine, he freaked out even worse. I guess he thought I was a terrorist because he picked me up and threw me across the room and into a wall. Not sure if hitting me would have been better or worse."

"You weren't hurt too bad, were you?" The concerned voice of Fluttershy spoke up.

"Me?" Sniff acted like it was no big deal. "Nah. It all worked out in the end. My, uh... guest... came into the room after they heard me hit the wall. Which also made Cerb snap out of it. But the important thing is all the sympathy... uh... services that I got from my guest, for trying to help out and take care of my handsome young friend who was going through such a hard time."

Such a display of fellowship brought a smile to Fluttershy's lips. "Well, that certainly was very kind of you, Mr. Sniff."

"Mister?" Sniff replied with a reluctant grin. "You can drop the whole mister thing. I mean, Mr. James would work, but you can just keep the nickname as it is."

"Why is that your nickname anyway?" Rainbow Dash asked as she walked up closer to his side. "Isn't that nickname kinda... lame?"

"Lame?" He couldn't really think around the obvious answer and decided to change the interpretation on it. "I'd say more goofy than lame. All of our nicknames are goofy. That's the point."

Two names came up short in Rarity's recollection. "Well, what about Chris and Becky, or Benny for that matter"

A low chuckle rolled out from Sniff as he adjusted himself again in his seat. "Well, Benny already is a nickname for Ben. He got his when he was just a kid, and we never had a reason to change it. Except Cerb. He calls him 'squid' when they're messing around."

"Squid?" Fluttershy asked, cocking her head to the side a bit.

"Yeah, not much of a funny story behind that. Cerb was a Marine, which is why we call him Cerb, being a devil dog from hell. But the Marines and Navy poke fun at each other a lot. Mostly he just calls him a squid because he thinks the title is dumb."

"What about the others?" Rainbow Dash asked a bit defensive. "Why don't they have nicknames?"

"Well, they do," He answered calmly. "Becky gets called 'Party Girl' a lot since it's about the only thing she ever seems to do to be active anymore. And we used to call Chris 'Chubs", but he really hates being called that. But since you girls showed up, we've thrown Brony Boy at him a few times. That might stick."

Heavy footsteps grew in the distance and Cerb was making another round. His muscular figure glistened with sweat in the morning sunlight as he came closer.

Two very attentive eyes found themselves glued to Cerb's approach, and Fluttershy couldn't help but look for a reason to join him. "Does he get lonely running all by himself?"

"Probably," Sniff shrugged. "He's always bugging one of us to join 'em."

A proposition was brewing in Rarity's mind. "We could use some exercise, don't you think so, Fluttershy?"

"And he could use the company. Let's go," Was Fluttershy's response before she sprang into the air to join his side.

Rarity turned to take after her friend, but remembered what she was still holding. "Oh, yes. These are from Rainbow. Breakfast of some sort. We'll be back to join you all. Soon, I hope."

The box lowered from just out of the corner of Sniff's line of sight. Oddly enough, he wasn't even shocked or surprised by the magic anymore. That, and simply too tired.

It was then that he noticed a literal rainbow of colors still sitting close to his side. "You not gonna join 'em out there?"

"Meh, maybe another time," Rainbow Dash replied with little enthusiasm. "I'm still a bit tired from the whole saving Kelly thing. Plus I took care of all the weather this morning. Carrying all those muffins didn't wake me up very much either."

"Hey," Sniff laid a hand over Rainbow Dash's shoulder. It startled her at first but didn't raise any alarms on her either. "I know I was kind of a jerk to you at first, but I really appreciate everything you've been doing for us. Especially what you did for Kelly, but also so much more than that. You're a pretty cool chick."

"Chick?"

"Lady. Girl. Mare. Pony. Whatever," He lamented as he withdrew his hand.

There was an awkward silence that Rainbow Dash had to break. "So... why is he running again?"

He led his answer with a heavy sigh. "Cerb spent years training to fight. Then he went to war. Every day and every night was a gamble on whether he would live or die. So he had this life of... looking for danger around every corner. He'd go out, fight, take cover, train, fight, take cover... that's all he knew after a while. Then he got ripped apart and stitched back together. He didn’t get to leave on mutual terms, so part of him is still over there fighting that war. He can't get rid of it. So even when he came home where it was safe, his mind was stuck waiting for another fight that wouldn't come. So he trains. Running and training to stay in shape for the next fight."

"What next fight?" She asked, assuming there'd be one.

All Sniff could do was shake his head before trying to wipe the sleep away from his face. "There is no next fight. He knows it, but his mind won't let go of it. He can't help it."

"Oh..." She didn't have much of a response to that so she decided to change the subject to him instead. "What about you? How are you dealing with living here now?"

He was tired and not up to playing any games, so he decided that honesty was the preferable response. "I don't want to be here. I don't like being here. I... I'm having a hard time not having the life I used to live. I had a social life with a lot of different people that kept me active. I don't have that hear. And before you tell me that I can make friends here and be active, I can honestly say that the kind of people I'm looking for and the activities I want are exactly what I can't get here. What I'm missing is something I can only get back home with other people."

There was a certain something about his choice of words and tone, or maybe in his expression that was very familiar to what Rainbow Dash had seen with Becky. Something that let her know not to push, but also something that needed support.

"I'm sorry."

Sniff shifted a curious eye to the pegasus. He didn't expect such an understanding tone that was so sincere and poignant with its presentation.

"You're all new here, and do a lot of things different than us," Her words were oddly comforting. "We probably can't give you everything you want. So you're going to have to go without... and that... sucks... Just like with Becky, there's a lot I wish I could do for all of you. But I can't... I can't do magic, make medicine, and I can't make you new clothes. or grow you a garden."

"You're doing more than enough as it is," was the only appropriate response he could find. "You're here at the ass crack of dawn with breakfast when we ain't got much of nothing. You were one of the first ones to put your life on the line to save Kelly, and you didn’t blow a gasket with the whole Nerf gun thing."

This wasn't the same abrasive guy that was rude and short on the pleasantries from the last time he greeted her at the door. He wasn't just sharing his gratitude, and if even subtly, he was opening up to her. Some part of him was willing to be unguarded about how he was really feeling..

"Hey, uh..." Weary words barely escaped her cautious lips. "Are we... cool?"

Such a question bore an almost insulted look from Sniff. "Yeah. Of course, we are. I mean, yeah, I can see why you might think that from the other day, but like I said. I'm just having a hard time with all this. But we're good."

"Okay. Glad to hear that." Rainbow Dash was relieved to reply back. "Um, not that I want to leave you all alone by yourself, but is Becky awake by any chance? Or maybe Kelly? I wanted to know how they were doing."

"Nah, they're still down for the count. Give 'em another hour or two. Cerb freaking out last night kept us all up longer than we would have liked. Well, kept them up for a while. I stayed up with Cerb so they could go back to sleep."

"How long have you been up?"

Sniff pulled out his phone and clicked the screen on. "Hmm. It's just after seven right now, so a little over four hours?"

"Yikes," Rainbow Dash's eyes flashed open. "And I thought I was pushing it by waking up at five. I bought a bag of coffee grounds because I thought I was gonna need it. But you guys... wow."

Pocketing his phone, a sense of gratuity reminded Sniff of his manners. "Oh, how much do we owe ya for the breakfast stuff?"

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes to the man with the kind gesture and smiled. "Uh, nothing, genius. It's a gift, not a delivery service."

A cute little grin on Sniff's face warmed up. "Alright, alright. Little Miss Captain Sass and Hospitality. Just trying to be a gentleman over here and hit ya back, but whatever." His playful banter was cheering up his new pegasus friend. "But if you really want to help out, just keep on doing what you're doing with Becky. She's the one who's really going to need the most help while the rest of us figure out what we're going to do. And by all means, if you want to just drop in and hang for a bit, I'm cool with that. It'd be nice to have at least one lady friend out here."

"Lady friend?" Rainbow Dash asked out of confusion. "I figured you were all joking about having a special somepony."

There was a verbal oopsie if Sniff ever made one. "What? No, no, no... Well, sorta," He wasn't doing himself any favors. "Let's just say that I like meeting new women and, um... How should I-"

Rainbow Dash put a hoof to his thigh in hopes of stopping him from concocting some goofy explanation to mask his true intentions. "Let me stop ya right there, Tiger. You're trying to say that you're not in it for the long term relationship. You're more of a leisure relationship kinda guy, right?"

Her not so blunt explanation of his personal habits actually struck him for a moment with no means to reply. "... uh... I didn't think you ponies-"

She accomplished her goal and withdrew her hoof before cutting him off again. "You're right. I don't think any of us do. Not in knowledge or in practice. So if you're okay with just making friends, you have plenty of options. Ya might wanna be careful, though. You're not too bad looking for a human stallion. Some mares may end up like Spike and overlook the whole non-pony thing."

Leaning way back in his chair, Sniff eased out a timid question. "Yer not hitting on me right now, are you?"

It was a struggle for Rainbow Dash not to let her immediate laughter travel any farther than her hooves she was using them to barely cover her mouth. After a good thirty seconds of only slightly contained laughter, and some damage to Sniff's self-esteem, she gave him a proper response. "Wow. And they say my ego is the size of a whale. But, no. I don't think you're my type."

"Oh, so what's your type?" Sniff spoke too soon, realizing he was asking the wrong question. "No. Wait. Why are you, like, the only one that has a clue about this kind of stuff?"

It then dawned on Rainbow Dash that she might have said too much. Her smile melted to a frown and her ears pinned themselves back. "You promise you won't tell any other of your friends or anypony else?"

Sniff just stepped in it but wasn't about to risk hurting his new buddy. "Uh, sure. I promise."

She drew a deep breath before offering him a piece of herself, not knowing why she wanted his take on her situation. "I don't know what my type is. I'm only just starting to learn about this kinda stuff from talking with Becky. About dating and finding another pony you can trust and open up too. But don't tell her I told you that. I kinda... slipped on the whole not mentioning anything we talked about with this kinda stuff."

"Stuff like what?" He asked, not knowing if he would get an answer or if he was just opening a whole new can of worms.

"I dunno," Her response ended up being far more apathetic than one might have thought. "Stuff like, why you all wear clothes all the time. That dating for humans is... complicated and in some ways very different from what we ponies do. Or, don't do."

This was certainly a morning Sniff wasn't going to soon forget. "Well, uh. I could probably give you some," - He stopped short of offering his help, as he remembered that he knew nothing of this world or how it worked - "Actually, I doubt I got much of anything to help you out with. Pretty sure we want different things. You're better off talking with Becky for this."

This whole conversation could have gone down in many different ways, but Rainbow Dash didn't want to leave it on such an empty note. "Hey. I'm sorry you, ya know, are gonna be single while you're all here. I'm just figuring out how alone that can make you feel. So, even though we all like having you around, I hope we can get you back home sooner rather than later."

"I appreciate that, Dash. But I'll survive," He answered back. "Any news on the whole getting home, thing? I was thinking about taking a trip to Twiggle's pony castle or whatever it is. See what she knows."

Rainbow Dash had a less than excited response. "Nothing that I've heard. And even if I did overhear anything, I can't understand all the egghead mumbo jumbo."

Rarity's voice was sounding off just around the far side of the house as they joined Cerb in another lap around the property. "Okay! Maybe I'm " - Clear signs of panting to catch her breath - "not as in shape as I thought!"

Fluttershy sound almost just as winded. "It's not the distance. It's just the pace, you know?"

Cerb, on the other hand, had more than enough conditioning built up to crack jokes. "Awe come on girls. You both got twice as many legs as me. You should be either running twice as fast or twice as long. What's the deal here?"

Poor Rarity was struggling to keep pace. "The irony" more panting followed by a gulp of air - "is not lost on me."

"You about done showing of your new 'catch me fuck me's,' yet?" Sniff's voice spoke up loud enough to signal Cerb back from his run. "And does Ben even know you snagged those?"

Cerb slowed down to a job as she entered the garage with the two mares in tow. "Wha? These?" He looked down to examine the running shorts that were far too short and tight to be either comfortable or appropriate. "I doubt he'll miss 'em."

"Or want them back," Sniff scoffed with a joke.

"He'll get over it," Cerb jested.

Sniff motioned to a set of small boxes bound together. "Alright, man. Rainbow Fast over here was kind enough to bring us some eats-"

"Rainbow fast?" Came a voice just as confused as put off from the misnamed pony.

"- so if you've got yourself sorted out, be sure to show your thanks and don't hork 'em all down yourself." Sniff finished updating his friend while intentionally ignoring Rainbow Dash's offense she had taken.

Whatever the unknown contents of the boxes were, the scent was more than inviting to Cerb. He eyed the multicolored pony with a hungry smile. "Uh, thanks. How much do we owe you?"

"She ain't taken cash, bro. Been down that road." Was the quick correction from Sniff.

If monetary compensation was out of the cards, Cerb had to take a new route. "Okay... So, you wanting a hug?"

One quick look up and down of the tall sapiens body dripping with sweat was a quick turn off to such an offer. "Uh, how about just a brohoof?" She offered with an extended hoof.

Behind the towering figure that was Cerb, stood Rarity, tired and fuming at the idea that yet again those strong arms were offered out to some mare other than her. What was she going to have to do, just shy of begging, to do to get her own?

"Yeah, cool beans," He said with a smile before softly pounding knuckles to hoof. "Uh... yeah... Probably need to wash off first. I probably stink to high heaven."

Not even thinking, Rainbow Dash instinctively leaned forward to examine his stench herself so she could give her opinion on the matter. Running through what reaction or words would be the best joke, she took in a few good whiffs of the air surrounding Cerb. "Hmm... Nah. You're good. You don't stink. Are you wearing cologne or something?"

"What?" Sniff shot off, twisting his neck to question the mare. "Even I can smell him from here. Dude smells like a footlocker."

Another batch of sniffs sounded off from behind.

"Are you supposed to smell bad, Mr. Cerberus?" Inquired Fluttershy's voice about waist high. "Because you actually small rather nice."

Even Rarity had taken an interest. "It's kind of like a mix of spices and citrus."

"A bit of sea salt, too," Fluttershy added.

Sniff snorted. "Y'all are messed up. Cerb smells like a gym sock farted out a jock strap."

"He, he," Cerb chuckled at that. "You just can't handle my manly musk," He joked while alternating flexing each pec independently.

That was good enough to get Sniff to laugh and roll back in his chair. "You stupid, man. Go wash your ass, and put some clothes on."

"Fine, fine. But don't act like you don't like what you see," He jokingly suggested as he walked past him back into the house.

Sniff leaned over as Cerb was walking by and gave his friend a firm smack on the ass. "Don't ask don't tell."

The swat came unexpected and made him flinch, but he continued on otherwise unphased. "Oh, I'm telling."

With Cerb gone, Sniff turned back to the awaiting mares. His grin and silent chuckles faded at the empty stairs from the three ladies he was left to entertain. Their blank expressions were all the same, save a few twitches from Fluttershy's ear. He didn't know how to respond or pick up from that odd display he had just put on.

It was Rainbow Dash that broke the silence. "You humans are so weird."

"Yeah..." Sniff didn't have much to reply at that remark since such a sentiment would have been true back home among other people as well. Though, he wondered now if the same held true for his own unwashed state. He raised an arm and took in a few short sniffs. "Crap... I need to take a bath myself." - He looked over to the mares with a curious thought - "Do I smell like cologne or spices or whatever?"

"Sniffie, my dear," Rarity shyly spoke out. "No offense, but it sounds strange to so bluntly ask a pony to smell you like that."

Rainbow Dash leaned over and weakly sniffed the area around him. "Meh. Maybe if you ran for a bit it wouldn't be so... flat."

"Flat?" He was practically insulted, though he had no reason to be.

Sensing the shift in tone, Rainbow Dash started to lean away. "You have the sea salt thing going, but the rest kinda smells like old lemon rinds. You should probably go wash that off."

"Awe, that's some bull shit," He protested while rising from his seat. "Tomorrow I'll run a marathon and come out smelling like a champ. Yer all just a bunch of haters."

The three mares watched him storm off back into the house, only to pop his head out to address them one last time before he would join Cerb in the bath tent. "Sorry to leave you all for the moment. I'm sure everyone else will be up soon... haters."

Fluttershy's ears twitched a few more times before she felt some tension in her tail starting to hint at its desire to start pressing against her. "I want to put that smell in a bottle and spray it around my house."

Rarity frumped. "That sounds so gross when you think about it, but even I wouldn't mind coming home to an aroma like that."

"I'd agree if not for the fact that you were talking about his sweat being used as an air freshener." Rainbow Dash reluctantly admitted.

"So..." Fluttershy turned to Rainbow Dash. "Did he really smell like old lemon rinds?"

"Nah," She turned back to the doorway where he was last seen. "More like a little bit of lemon and clovers. I just like messing with 'em."

"You're terrible, Rainbow," Rarity chuckled.

"Egh, they like being teased like that for some reason," She replied with a playful smile.

"Now that I think about it, that's all I could smell on him when we all slept here the other night with them," Fluttershy announced to the others. "I thought it was something on his clothes. I wonder if they all smell nice like that?"

"Hmm..." Rainbow Dash thought back to that same night with Becky. "I don't think so. Becky smelt a lot sweeter. She smelt like sunflowers dipped in honey. I wish all my pillows smelt like that. Really makes it easier to fall asleep."

These revelations were starting to weigh on Rarity's mind. "I can't tell if our new friends are so exotic and interesting that we've become too enamored with their peculiarities to notice how strangely it's making us act... or if we're all slowly going mad."

A sudden spat of coughing erupted from inside the house, causing Rainbow Dash's ears to perk up. "Hey! Becky's awake!"

Without a second thought or even a comment to address the other two, the rainbow colored pony trotted gleefully into the house. Her cheerful greetings faintly heard through the doorway. "Rise and shine, sleepyhead. Sounds like you need some more of that tea Fluttershy brought for ya. I'll get a fire started so we can heat up the water. Then I got muffins and pastries for all of you!"

Not even reacting to the possibility of losing her mind, Fluttershy made Rarity an offer. "I'll let you keep your sanity if you let me have Cerberus."

Rarity, in turn, shot a glare back to her wingmare. "If you think for a second I'm just going to give up the chance of waking up to that musk every morning, then you've already lost your mind, Darling."

Author's Note

I could only find it in me to get one picture done for this chapter.

Ever notice in most shows, there is never an explanation in how babies are made or where they come from? Well, when that rule appears to be canon... guess what they don't know, now.

23. Exchange of Services

The new morning in the human household was steadily becoming the organized chaos one would have to expect when mixing this cast of stranded humans and three magic talking ponies. But at least they were able to wake up to another free breakfast. However, two of the new residents to Ponyville would have to wait until after their baths to enjoy the freshly baked eats.

In the tub farthest from the entrance, Cerb was laughing like a jackal. "Oh my god! Old lemon rinds! Are you kidding me?"

Sniff took a break from scrubbing under his armpits to throw a bar of soap at his unsupportive friend. Even with his tub being so close to Cerb’s, he just barely missed him. "Fuck you and your Chef Boyardee scented Old Spice smelling ass."

Cerb easily dodged the cleaning projectile and took that as his cue to lay off the surprisingly sensitive remarks he was given. "Awe, come on Sniffles. What the fuck do you care?"

For Sniff, it didn't matter where he was or who he was with. He had an image to uphold. "I don't care if this is the last place I want to be or if there are no women here for me to seduce. I don't want to be the guy walking around smelling like rotten fruit."

Cue or no cue, this was too much fun to pass up on. "Okay, okay. I'm sure we can find something to help you out. We can't have the royal consort moving into the castle smelling like-"

A splash of water put an end to whatever joke Cerb was making.

"Come on man, this really can't be what's got you so worked up," Cerb asked, finally taking his friends reactions with some seriousness. "Seriously, though. What's going on?"

"Hey, guys! Shut up and cover up!" Kelly's voice shouted from just outside the bathing tents flap. "We're coming in. Sorry, not sorry."

The tents flap glowed in a blue aura and opened wide, allowing Kelly to make her slow and awkwardly painful steps into the tent. She wasn't alone though. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy walked on either side of Kelly. An outstretched wing in each hand was offered to give support like feathered crutches. The flaps closed and the same aura moved to surround Kelly's entire figure.

Rainbow Dash raised her free wing to shield her eyes from the nude men on her right. "Sorry! Sorry! Not looking. Just helping Kelly."

Fluttershy looked to be doing the same, though her primary feathers failed to cover her eyes or her blush.

A normally not so self-conscious Sniff lowered himself further into the tub. "Uh, what the fuck Kel?"

"Sorry for the intrusion gentleco- Ehem. Gentlemen," Rarity started to apologize. "Both your lady friends needed some assistance as soon as they woke this morning. Lumberman is busy with Becky trying to get her tea ready, the poor thing. And Kelly, you see-"

"I need to piss like a racehorse," She unabashedly explained. "Benny's on the bucket, so I'm using the nicer toilet in the back there."

Both Cerb and Sniff averted their eyes to the back side of the tent, taking notice of the similar flaps like that of the front.

Cerb was both shocked and pissed to only just now figure this out. "These bath tents come with porta-johns?"

Rarity gave Cerb a 'matter of fact' type of 'know it all' smile. "Well of course. Only the best for a Princess and our human ambassadors."

"Rarity," Rainbow Dash demanded her attention. "Eyes up front, would ya. Get the door."

"Oh, right. Sorry," She quickly responded, splitting her magic between helping to support Kelly and opening the cloth barrier to the toilet area. "Do you need any help in there, dear?"

There was a slight groan of discomfort from Kelly on the far side of the cloth before she answered. "No." Her voice was hushed for some reason. As if she was much farther away than the ten or fifteen feet she must have been. The drop in her volume was worrisome to her male friends.

"Hey, Kel!" Sniff hollered out to her. "You got real quiet in there! Everything alright?"

Again her voice came back sounding even more distant. "What?"

"It's nothing, sweetie! Just the special curtains I told you about!" Rarity shouted out even louder than Sniff had. She then turned to Cerb and Sniff with an embarrassed smile. "Noise-canceling fabric. Very expensive, but priceless if you value privacy."

"Privacy?" Sniff mockingly asked like he didn't understand the word. "What's that like?"

Silence overtook the tent for a short stint after Rarity picked up on how unwelcomed their company was. "Sorry, again. Kelly made it sound urgent that she be helped out here. We would have taken her to the other bath tent, but it seemed much too painful for her to walk that far, and we don't seem to have fully recovered from our exhaustion. So helping her is just about as difficult for us as this short trip is for her."

The mere mentioning of the sacrifice they made seemed to remove a lot of the tension from Sniff. Even looking at the mares made it clear they weren't trying to intrude. Rarity was standing at an angle where she could only see them if she strained her eyes to look behind her. Fluttershy sat on her rump just a few steps ahead. She was hunkered over like she was awaiting some punishment, still beat red in the face, and her eyes and ears were nervously darting between the fabric doors and the tubs where the two were still bathing. Then there was Rainbow Dash. She was the farthest away, staring vehemently towards the corner of the tent away from them all. More than any of them, she was doing her best to take the humans privacy into consideration.

Sniff sunk even lower into the tub. "Sorry. I guess even my attitude stinks today."

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. "I was joking, you big cry baby. You smell fine."

Snickering broke out from Cerb's tub. "Oh damn, Smelly. She got you good. You were gonna cry over smelling like rotten fruit."

"I didn't say rotten fruit,” Rainbow Dash corrected him. “I said old lemon rinds. And it was a joke. It's actually a lot more like clovers."

Sniff blinked in rapid succession trying to put that straight in his mind. "So, is that good or bad?"

Fluttershy pulled her wing back enough to give some more focused attention to Sniff. "We, umm, use clover in a lot of our meals. It's very refreshing. And um, some ponies like to plant them outside their windows, so the wind blows their scent in. It makes their homes smell nice."

Rarity put aside any concern for his modesty and addressed him directly. "We're terribly sorry if Dash's joke upset you. It was all in good fun. But yes, clover is a lovely scent to have." - She turned sharply back to Rainbow Dash - "Unlike some mares who smell like an unkempt sock drawer."

Rainbow Dash snapped her head back towards the insult. "Hey!"

Somehow that simple correction brightened Sniff's mood immensely. "Dude! I don't stink! Hell yeah!"

"You and your precious little ego. You're adorable, Sniffy." Cerb responded half laughing.

"Yay," Fluttershy meekly joined in on the one man celebration, slowly clopping her hooves together.

"So..." Cerb stepped in to shift the attention away from the growing embarrassment of Fluttershy. "Dinner tonight. Where and when?"

Rarity's ears perked up. "Oh yes, we never did discuss a time."

Before any further discussion could be had about the matter, Kelly emerged from behind the cloth. "Sorry for the wait. Forgot the cloth was sound proof. I sat there asking for help until I got fed up and started walking out, touched the cloth, and was like, 'Oh yeah...' I need coffee."

"You're the salt of the Earth, Kelly," Cerb snickered.

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy again took their positions alongside Kelly and raised a wing to help escort her out. Rarity took her place behind the three, letting her aura help support Kelly.

"Salt of the Earth, huh?" Kelly asked with a cocky gesture. "Well, this salt of the Earth is gonna eat every Danish."

That actually got Cerb excited. "They got Danishes?"

"Nope," She gleefully answered before turning to look back over her shoulder. "But I do, now."

"Damn it! No! Not cool, Kelly!" His eyes widened as he watched her grab up the last two towels and their clothes, throwing them over her shoulder. He started to stand up but stopped short of exposing himself and sat down again. "Hey! The fuck?"

"I dunno. I guess I'm grouchy when I don't get enough sleep," She answered back while teasingly flipping him off.

"Hey!" Sniff shouted back. "What ya taking my shit for, too? What I do?"

She answered without even looking back. "Lots of things."

"Stop trying to peak, Fluttershy," Rainbow hushed just loud enough for everyone to hear anyways.

The front flaps parted open, and the two had to watch the four make their slow exit, Rarity being the last one out. She turned back to them, smiled, winked, and closed the flaps.

The two sat in their tubs and reflected. Neither of them were really all that shocked. This wasn't the first time she'd done this to either of them. And there was no real rhyme or reason to why or when she would.

"You think she's just fucking with us because she's Kelly, or is she upset over last night?" Cerb finally asked.

Sniff started to laugh to himself, remembering Cerb waking everyone up in the dark hours of the morning. "Well, you flipped Lumberman's mattress, with him still in it, covered Kelly with the fucken-" His laughter built up to the point where he couldn't continue. “With the fucking coffee table and started screaming.”

Even Cerb was laughing along with him. "What did I say when Ben turned the flashlight on me?"

"Hit the deck-" Sniff was having a hard time keeping himself composed. "-Hit the deck. Someone dropped a house on the convoy, and we're out of RipIts."

Cerb lost it and fell on his back in the tub, momentarily submerging himself in the bath water. He popped back up, coughing and spitting. "Jesus Christ. I miss them fucking things, man. God, I wish I could go back..."

"Dude, don't be saying that shit," Sniff protested with a hushed and aggravated voice. "What's there to miss about that fucked up war?"

Running water started to pour into Cerbs tub as he laid back, deciding to enjoy however long he was going to have to wait until someone brought him a towel. "I don't expect you to understand, man. Life was simpler. It was just me, my orders, my brothers... and them. I had value and purpose."

"That's bullshit. You still do. You always did." Sniff argued while tossing a luffa, having it bounce of Cerb’s head. "And you were our brother long before you were theirs. We depended on you like you depended on them."

"It's not just about them or any of you," Cerb went on to say. "It's selfish. I just don't know what I'm doing. Every day I'm in the wind, ya know. I just want to be back in the fight. At least then my paranoia wouldn't keep hurting and scaring everyone away."

"Quit yer fucking pity party. You put up with all of our crazy stupid shit for years. You think we're gonna leave ya behind just because you're returning the favor."

Cerb scoffed. "Returning the favor?"

"Running from the cops with Lumberman. Carrying me and Kelly's drunk asses everywhere and taking care of Becky all them years. And god knows how many fights you either had to break up or finish for us. I mean, shit. Where would Chris be without you? Don't think he would have made it out of middle school without you there."

"What about now?"

"Now we're stuck in a fucking cartoon with talking horses that use magic and stab people. If we ever fucking needed you, it's here and now."

Cerb raised his arms up and waved his fingers. "Yeah, but here my hands are kinda tied."

"You mean they're proverbially tied, or you telling me they'll be literally tied up in some bondage shit after your date tonight?" Sniff chuckled.

Cerb tossed back the luffa, just barely missing Sniff. "No. This isn't some lunchroom brawl, or a fight in the parking lot, where people take their hits and walk away. And it's not like fighting in the sandbox going door to door hunt'n jihadist. We're all strangers in a strange land. Murder is a huge taboo, and half the time I can't tell if I'm big enough where I could kill a pony on accident or if I'm reading it all wrong and I could be crushed, stabbed, or magic'ed to death without a chance to react."

"You think so?"

"I dunno, man. I mean. Their guards seem kinda cool and all, but I don't think half of them know what the fuck they're doing. So I could probably hold out in the long game. But the short game, or close quarters and hand to horse combat... I dunno. Seems most of them are either too strong, too fast, or can do magic."

"Yeah... but you still scare the fuck out of them though. You're big as shit, man."

The folds to the front of the tent again started to part their way open and a pony’s pure white muzzle poked through. "Is it safe to come in?"

The situation wasn't likely to get any worse by letting them back in, and Sniff was about spent on his fucks to give. "Fuck it. Sure. Why not. Come in."

"Sorry for intruding on you both again, but I would have felt terrible leaving you both left out to dry, if that phrase ever had a truer meaning." Their two towels and bunched up clothes hovered in and were placed back where Kelly had snatched them.

"We also thought you both deserved to have a chance to pick something you would like from what Rainbow Dash brought over." Fluttershy paused to gauge how the two were responding from their offer. They both seemed to have lowered their prior hesitation and were warming up and letting them linger a bit longer, so she continued forward with the box of assorted pastries. "We can just, um, leave them here if you like. Or we can hold onto them until you're done and eat together if you want."

Sniff motioned to Cerb with a nod of his head tilting back. "What you think?"

The squeaking of the faucet from Cerb's tub shut off the water by his foot, stopping the water from overfilling his tub. He was about to give his answer when he noticed a strawberry cream cheese danish resting over the edge of his bathtub on an assembly of some elegant yellow feathers. " Towels, clothes, and a danish. What's the old saying? Never look a gift horse in the mouth?"

"Awe, I see what ya did there," Sniff laughed out with a point and wink.

"Oh," Cerb mumbled with his mouth half full before swallowing. "Where's this place at and when we going? And..." - he chuckled to himself - "Sorry, I was gonna ask what the dress code was. But... yeah. Plus, all I got with me is a pair of jeans and the same shirt I wore yesterday."

The box of muffins opened up, freeing half a dozen muffins of all different flavors. They were floated up into Sniff's reach.

"Take your pick, dear," Rarity offered before turning her attention to Cerb. "Well, Grapes and Olives is just up in town. Not too far away from my shop, actually. And we can go anytime after I close up for the night, unless you'd prefer to go earlier. I do have a lot of work to catch up on, but I wouldn't mind if it was easier for you."

"No, no," Cerb waved his hand. "By all means, I don't need to put you out more than you've already been."

A romantic scene started to play out in Rarity's mind with the setting of the sun and the two of them walking side by side in the soft glow of the fading light. "Well, then. In that case, I close up around dusk. So around eight o'clock would be perfect. If you like, you can come down to my boutique, and I can do a proper fitting on you. Give you something a little more formal to wear, perhaps?"

"Just don't tear this one up like the last one," Sniff jested with a mouth full of muffin.

"Easy there, Poacher," Cerb warned, waving a finger. "Ya got me in enough trouble as it is."

"Fine," Sniff gave in. "At least switch it up. Break something of Fluttershy's this time."

A few chuckles from the two distracted them long enough to miss Fluttershy's ear twitch again and her blush. For a moment she wondered what she had that he could break, but nothing came to mind, though the thought was nice.

"Well, I think we've bothered you two long enough," Rarity spoke up. "Come along Fluttershy. Let's leave the boys to finish up."

Fluttershy took a deep breath to say her farewell, but sitting too close to Cerb only gave her a nose full of his scent. Whatever words she had in mind to say were washed away in his aroma. Her blush returned, and she quickly trotted out behind her romantic accomplice. Something of her mannerisms suddenly looking all too familiar to the local poon hound.

The watchful eyes of Sniff followed the two out, and he waited till he assumed they were far enough away not to hear them. "Hey, man," He started to ask as he turned back to Cerb. "You don't think they actually got a thing for you, do ya?"

Cerb shrugged. "I dunno, man. You'd think it'd be some kinda taboo. But if they are, Chris is in luck. Why? You got an itch you need to scratch?"

"Always, but that's not the point," Sniff reasoned to his friend. "I don't think those two are just being nice. I mean, maybe we're being naive about this. No, I mean... " -He leaned forward and started back again with a hushed voice - "What the fuck are we even doing? We've had more than enough time here to have the shock ware off. Why is no one losing their minds over this cartoon world bull shit?"

A questionable glare found its way from Cerb to Sniff. "Is it really a cartoon world? Where are the pencil lines and paint? As fucked up as this is, this is very much real."

"Okay, fine," Sniff conceded. "Not an actual cartoon world, but you know what I mean. We're all way too calm about this. Me included."

He was making a lot of sense the more Cerb thought about it. They all had accepted everything that had been happening to them far too easily. Talking horses, magic, an alliance with the leader of their country and a pay off after Kelly was almost killed. Hell, he was getting ready to go on a pseudo-date with a unicorn because he thought it was best to keep them happy so things would stay civil. His friends even encouraged it.

"Alright..." Cerb was ready to hear more of what Sniff had to say. "So what's their end game here? You think they’re gonna try to kill us or something?"

"What? No, I..." Perhaps Sniff hadn't put enough thought into this. It was irrelevant though, and he slapped his hands down into the bath water, frustrated at his own mental shortcomings. "Fuck, man. I dunno what's going on. That's the point. Nothing makes sense. I... eh... I need more time to sort this all out."

There was so much that had happened and still left unexplained that Sniff simply couldn't make any connections. "Whoever the Spear pegasus guy was tried to kill Kelly, but the Celestia Princess made it sound and look like that's the last thing she wanted. Plus Mac whooped his ass for it. Then your two lady friends and Mac seem to have eyes for us, but Starlight was a total cunt to Chris. Rainbow Dash was giving me shit, and I don't know if she was hitting on me or trying to warn me that if I get too close to a pony they could end up falling for me. And I don't know if she was fucking with me, legit warning me, or trying to see where I stood with everything."

"I think they don't know what to do with us," Cerb countered Sniff's rant with a more softly spoken tone. "We're all stuck here in their world, lost as fuck and getting hurt. And that's on top of all our other issues. Cartoons or not, I think they can plainly see we're all a bunch of barely functional drunks and walking train wrecks."

Sniff didn't have a retort. Those were all valid takes on their situation. They weren't enough to convince him that something must be going on, but he was also having a hard time not having a flock of woman to chase after. It was like forcing an alcoholic to go dry.

"I'm sorry, man," He sighed deeply and ran his wet hands through his dark hair trying to get a grip again. "I'm not as good at rolling with the punches like you guys all are. Maybe it is just me needing my itch scratched that's putting me on edge."

"We've been here four days. What's the longest you've gone without?"

"Four... maybe? Unless I'm too sick to function."

Cerb couldn't help but smile. It was all he could do not to laugh. "Had a guy in boot camp kinda like you. Ya know that?"

Sniff looked up, an inquisitive expression on his face.

"This dude was into everyone. Chicks, dudes, fatties, trannies, hookers... fucking anything human and willing. Two weeks in, you swear this jack ass was a meth-head... Fucker was paranoid about everything and everyone. Said our drill instructors were trying to seduce him when they got in his face. He kept going on about there was a group there that was sneaking off to have a gang bang after taps. You know what finally got him to shut the fuck up and stop flipping out?"

"Sock party?"

Cerb snorted into a laugh. "Jesus, no. We thought about it, though. Nah. We made him stand fire watch. Four hours, twice a week, from balls to four... in the head. By himself."

Sniff was still waiting for the solution to be explained.

"Dude... we gave him four hours to spank it. Let him take care of his own problem. And it worked."

"Really?" That wasn't what he was hoping to hear. "You're telling me to jerk it?"

Cerb shrugged again. "Or you could start PT'ing with me. Burn out your pent up aggression that way." - He pulled the plug to drain his tub - "If it was me, I'd just drink till I passed out and work out till I puke the next day like normal."

"Let it be known that I am always grateful for the insight of a Jar Head," Sniff scoffed as he leaned back and averted his eyes from Cerb stepping out of the tub. "What's your favorite flavor of Crayon? I'd like to repay you for sharing your sage wisdom."

"Favorite flavor? Fuck if I know. I always end up eating 'em too fast to taste 'em," He joked while drying off. "But also, I'm not saying everything you said doesn't make sense." - He started to slide up his jeans without any boxers. - "Having our heads messed with and getting sick or passing out. All without rhyme or reason. And at least some of the locals here know something we don't, and they're not telling us. Especially the royals."

That peaked Sniff's interest. "What they holdin back?"

Sliding on his boots, he started to answer. "The what, I dunno. Could be a lot of things: national secrets, something embarrassing, or something to keep us safe. Maybe keep them safe, even. Can't be much different than what practically every military in the world does. But... - He intentionally paused while he finished tying up the laces on his boots. - "I don't think they were lying about helping us while we're here, or about trying to get us home. They honestly seem to care. But... kids show. So why wouldn't they?"

Cerb stood up and draped his towel over the side of one of the empty tubs before gathering up his other dirty clothes. "There is something else going on with us, but it's all so random and inconsistent. Maybe it's like some kind of allergic reaction to all the magic and shit. Ya know?"

This new perspective left Sniff feeling even more confused about what to make of their situation. "Sooooo... should I not go see little miss jealous princess pony today to ask if she has any updates for us?"

"Nah. You're fine man. Just don't go out there lobbing accusations or make it obvious you know she knows something. You gotta probe her gently" - Cerb stuck out his hand and looked away trying not to laugh at his own slip of the tongue. "-for info. You know what I mean. You're good at this. Work your charm."

"I dunno, man," Sniff felt oddly conflicted about his friends' suggestion. He was good at getting close to virtually any woman he wanted to, but he was selective. He didn't go after just anyone, and he never led them on. Then again, if it helped him and his friends, that would be something worth the effort. "I'll feel it out, first."

Cerb started to make his way out of the tent. "Feel it out all you want. Just make sure it's consensual."

Too late to take it back, Sniff did walk right into that one. "Eat a dick!"

"Take care of your own, first!" Cerb shouted back, his voice already fading.

[Back in the house]

Everyone seemed to be finishing up with their pastries. It was by no means a full meal, but still, a pretty decent way to start the day.

"You're lucky your two ladies are a bunch of softies," Kelly greeted Cerb as he walked back in.

"I know. That Danish was delicious," Cerb joked.

Rainbow Dash didn't get the joke that Cerb was intentionally ignoring his clothes being taken away. "Uh... What about your pants? Aren't those supposed to be important, too?"

"Yeah, they are, Rainbow," Cerb admitted. "That's why Kelly thought it would be so funny to take 'em."

"You mean like a prank?" Rainbow Dash asked, wondering if human pranks would go that far, despite everything Becky had told her about their views on being exposed.

Kelly looked over to Rainbow Dash with a lazy smile. "Yeah, pretty much."

Becky chimed in to clear up the confusion, finally able to speak after having her tea. "If we didn't all know each other, it would have been really bad to do that. But we all know and trust each other enough to know that he would have gotten his clothes back eventually. And we wouldn't have made him run around in the nude."

The conversation was quickly derailed by Lumberman after an accidental observation. "You going commando, bro?"

Cerb looked down to his waistline. "Yeah. Only had a change of clothes for two days. I thought about trying to wash 'em myself but haven't really had the time. Also, Benny only has pods, so I haven't figured out how to make that work."

"We have cleaners in town I can take you to," Rainbow Dash offered.

"They have outstanding service. I use them rather often actually," Rarity added.

"What about clothes?" Kelly asked. "Or is everything pony size?"

This was Rarity's time to shine. "Well, unfortunately, yes. However, I am more than willing to stitch up whatever you may need. Although, I will need all of your help with examples of what you're looking for and your measurements, of course."

Lumberman started to speak up from the kitchen. "So, how about we get as much of our laundry done, and then we can leave you some of the extras to make copies of, or whatever it is you do."

"That sounds like a splendid idea," Rarity answered back.

A clap of the hands gathered everyone's attention to Cerb. "Well, sounds like we got a plan. Get to it, y'all."

It didn't take long for everyone's dirty clothes to be gathered up and stuffed in one of Benny's old sea bags. Something he never bothered to get rid of after leaving the Navy.

Seven people, each with at least one pair of clothes they were lucky enough to happen to have packed with them, quickly filled the bag. All that was left was to decide who was going where.

Lumberman told Chris that the Apples would like to have him over with him and Kelly, and Chris accepted. Mostly Chris just wanted out of the house and hoped to avoid Starlight.

Rainbow Dash had talked Kelly into starting a tour of Ponyville, but since walking was going to be an issue, Benny agreed to drive them out.

Sniff was only interested in getting home and opted to check in with Twilight to see if there was anything new to learn. He agreed to give Cerb and the two mares a ride as well.

They all agreed that by the end of the night they would meet up at Twilight's castle and head home from there.

As they all started to pile into their respective vehicles, Chris jogged over to Cerb and pulled him aside. Once they had some semblance of privacy, Chris gave him a warning. "Okay, so, I know we haven't brought it up yet, but I never really told you guys the obvious that all the ponies are vegetarians. So don't go freaking any of them out by asking if they have steak or meatballs when you go out to eat."

Cerb noded. "Yeah, kinda figured as much. Sucks we don't have a lot of canned meat and the freezer is fucked."

"Yeah, it sucks. We'll figure something out," Chris added. "See you tonight, though. And uh, I hope you don't mind if I stick close to your side if..."

Chris didn't speak out loud what he was concerned about, but Cerb was more than aware of what he was referring to, or really, who. "Yeah, no worries, bro. Don't get stuck up on her and what she said, though. We got you."

And with a tap on his shoulder from Cerb, the last two split up and loaded into their cars. Walking past the car with Rainbow Dash, they couldn't help but see how much she seemed to fidget and look on edge inside the car. That or she was trying to find a reason to climb up into Becky's lap. Fluttershy and Rarity didn't appear to have the same issues in the back seat of Sniff's car and had already settled in for the ride.

"So, what exactly is this contraption?" Rarity asked while she looked around the interior of the car.

The engine started, and Sniff looked over his shoulder, eyeing his path as he backed his car out. "This contraption is a 2015 Dodge Charger. Men want it, and the ladies love it."

Fluttershy rolled her hoof over the fabric she sat on. "Is it because the seats are so comfy? Because I already like it."

"Boom," Sniff fired back pointing his hand like a gun to her. "See. Ladies love it."

Rarity's eyes stared forward as she tried to figure out where exactly all the noises of the engine and exhaust were coming from. "It's a bit noisy, though."

Cerb looked back to the two mares with a big smile. "Hell yeah, it is. This thing is pure American muscle. Just like me."

The Charger backed out past what was left of the driveway and gently rocked to a halt.

"How fast can we make it to Ponyville from here?" Asked the suspiciously cautious voice from Sniff.

Fluttershy did her best to speak up, a bit nervous about how the vehicle was sounding, and how it felt as it moved on its own. "Well, on hoof it's about twenty minutes, unless if you wanted to run or fly."

"Oh, we'll be flying alright," Sniff said with a grin.

Cerb tapped Sniff's shoulder, trying to get his attention. "Just don't gun it right off the bat, and slow down before you get close to town."

Sniff gave him a questionable look, obviously wanting to have a little fun with his two back seat passengers as Lumberman and Cerb had with Big Mac.

The expression on Cerb's face was one that asked for some understanding. "Come on. They brought us our clothes back and breakfast."

"True," Sniff accepted the request as a means to return the favor. "Alright. Hold on back there ladies."

Very different from Big Mac's experience, this ride made a much faster acceleration up to 60 mph. Climbing over the hills coasting along its curves with grace, the mares were treated to a ride that was both thrilling, yet borderline frightening. Even with his control, however, Sniff felt the need to rev up the engine on the flat section getting closer to Ponyville.

"You both doing alright back there?" Sniff asked the ladies in the back seat.

Rarity's shaky voice strung out with nervous excitement. "Just fine, dear."

Not faring as well, Fluttershy's voice came out sounding shaky. "I don't think this is very safe."

Something warm grasped Fluttershy's leg, and she froze. Cerb had reached back to grab ahold of her for some reason.

He looked back over the seat with a smile. "This is perfectly safe. Trust me."

Trust wasn't the issue, and she was having a hard time finding the words to convey that her fear was crashing.

"Do you trust me?" Cerb asked, bluntly.

"I... yes... do. Yes, I do. I trust you," She managed to finally spit out after fumbling her words.

"Alright," Cerb acknowledge her trust and pulled back his hand after a few soft pats. "Then hold on tight and feel the kind of power this thing has. But remember, you'll be safe the whole time with me here. Kay?"

"Right," She answered back, though while still nervous, his kind gesture gave her some reassurance and much of the fear of crashing eased off her shoulders.

At the wheel, Sniff was happy to hear what he suspected to be an approval to go a bit harder. "What you thinking, boss?"

Cerb tightened his seat belt and grabbed what he referred to as the 'Oh Shit Bar' above his door. "Just a power slide and donuts."

The car slowed down, and Sniff tightened his grip on the steering wheel. "Stunt driver in training!"

"In training!" Rarity and Fluttershy both shouted in unison.

The engine revved up high, and everyone was pushed back in their seats. The sound of the grass and dirt being torn up beneath them could be heard splashing under the floor and the rush of the air around them whispered of the speed they were traveling.

Just as soon as they could feel the inertia of their acceleration wind down, they were jerked to their right as the car turned sharply and the engine revved higher again. An uneasy feeling of uncontrolled motion swept over them as the vehicle slid hard into the grass and spat rooster tails of dirt out behind them.

The mares in the back screamed as they thought they were in a long and drawn out crash. The men were screaming as well, but their screams were of some twisted and elated excitement.

"I'm not a baker, but I make the best donuts!" Sniff shouted as he slammed on the gas pedal again, making the car spin in circles.

Somewhere in the middle of the donuts and figure eights, the two screams in the back started to match those of the driver and passenger. They were even laughing. This crazy idea of controlled chaos and exercise of power, speed, and pointless stupidity was astonishingly fun.

One short stretch of a burnout in the dirt that ended with another power slide and a donut ended the little show. Just as they all were about to share their exchanges of fun and surprise, a horn honking from behind them stole the moment away. Becky was pulling up alongside them, and both cars lowered their windows as she drew near.

The first voice was Rainbow Dash, who had her head stuck out the window and was staring in amazement at the now idle Charger. "That! Was! Awesome!"

"What the hell are you doing?!" Becky shouted out as she parked next to Sniff.

"What?" Sniff asked innocently with a shrug. "We're just having some fun with the Diamonds and Butterfly Horses."

Rarity figured out how to work the window by accidentally putting her hoof down hard on the armrest, regardless, it gave her a chance to voice her thoughts on the experience. "Have you ever done this before Becky? You simply must give it a try. It's so... so... invigorating!"

Fluttershy had unbuckled herself and stepped over to pop her head out the window. "Oh my gosh. Rainbow, you should have been here with us. It's like flying while you're sitting down. It was scary at first, but we were safe the whole time. I don't think I've ever had so much fun going that fast before."

"You hear that Prism Horse?" Sniff hollered over to the other car. "Next time you should ride with the cool kids." He ended with revving the engine high again.

Benny spoke up from the passenger seat. "So were you guys just messing around and having fun, or were you pulling a Lumberman on them?"

Cerb chuckled. "Nah, did that with Big Mac, though. He was fine with it."

"You guys are dumb and mean," Becky called out.

"No way," Cerb protested. "Ask Kelly or Lumberman. He got us back good. He was totally cool with it."

"Whatever," She snapped back, though it was apparent she was trying not to smile.

"Don't be jealous just because your weak ass prissy Nissan can't keep up with my mean old SRT," Sniff jeered over to the other car while petting his steering wheel."

This little conflict just finished going nowhere, and Kelly was ready to continue on to town. "Just be safe, you idiots."

"Will do, mom," Cerb jokingly answered back. "I'll keep an eye on my little brother. Make sure he's a good boy."

Kelly pulled away first, flipping the two off as she drove away. All Benny could do was laugh while Rainbow Dash leaned into the front seat spouting off about how cool Sniff's car was. All the more fitting that his car quickly passed her sedan to beat them into town, spitting dirt and exhaust as it peeled away.

A pair of magenta eyes peered over the center console, transfixed on the speeding Charger. "Can we do that?"

Benny laughed at the request. "Not in this grocery grabber."

Only a few minutes later, the two cars had split off and made their way to their destinations. The laundry cleaners hadn't yet opened, so the small group ventured out into the slowly opening market so Rainbow Dash could start showing them the best places to shop and help them haggle. The other group arrived at Twilight's castle to the site of two guards backing up nervously from the four-wheeled monster they presumed to be growling at them. Perhaps the sight of Sniff and Cerb sitting in the front would have calmed them, but the glare was just enough to hide them as the car came to a stop.

The four slowly made their way out of the car, Cerb and Sniff taking in the size and grandeur of the castle for the first time and Fluttershy and Rarity coming down from the high of exhilaration that was their first car ride.

"Holy, shit. Princess is ball'n," Sniff commented on the structure. "Place looks like what Prince would see if he took LSD."

"Mr. Sniff, Mr. Cerberus," One of the guards called out. "What!?... What is that?"

The two rear doors closed and the mares put themselves in view of the guards and Fluttershy approached the front steps. "Oh, don't worry about that. It's perfectly safe."

That voice on the unicorn sounded a bit familiar, one that Cerb thought he remembered. "Helix Ray?"

The unicorn relaxed his spear. "Hey! Yeah! You remembered."

Cerb finally closed his car door and started up the steps. "I thought you guys all got sent back?"

Helix shrugged. "Yeah. Well, most of us were. The princess was worried about another pony getting scared or another incident happening while you all started coming into town. We're here to help make sure the civilians stay calm and keep the peace if there are any misunderstandings."

"Hey! Cerberus!" Spikes voice called out from the balcony above the steps, his arm waving frantically. "Good morning! Wait right there! I'll be down in a second!"

"Wow. You're making friends here fast, aren't ya?" Helix asked through a sly smile.

"Lots of friends, actually," Fluttershy chimed in from behind on the steps. "Oh, and Mr. Cerberus. I hope you don't mind, but I need to step away for a bit. I need some help from Twilight finding some books. And if any pony knows how to find what I'm looking for, she's the pony to ask."

Truth be told, Cerb had just assumed that she was going to be spending the whole day with him, but he couldn't think of a reason as to why she felt she had to excuse herself. "Uh, sure. I guess. You do what you gotta do."

The large front double doors and an over-excited purple dragon came running out. "Hey, Cerb! I'm glad you could make it out today. What did you drop in for? Anything I can help out with?"

Bad news coming in three, two, one. "Sorry, Spike," Rarity spoke up to burst his bubble. "Mr. Cerberus and I just came along for the ride with Mr. Sniff. Mr. Cerberus requires some new clothes, so he'll be joining me for the morning."

"Oh," Everyone could hear the disappointment in his voice. "Well, are you at least stopping back for lunch today? Pinkie Pie said she was going to make something for everyone coming out today."

Cerb looked down to Rarity who was looking up at him and shrugged. Neither knew how long this was going to take them, or if new orders were going to get in the way.

There was no need to be dismissive to the little guy, so Cerb decided to give him an honest, but still optimistic answer. "Hey, bud. I don't think we know how long this is gonna take, but I'm not ever one to turn down free food. Know what I mean?" - He knelt down and gave a gentle rub over his scaley head. - "So, no promises. But if not, then we'll figure something out for later. And in the meantime, you got this guy over here."

Sniff wasn't too thrilled at the prospect of babysitting, although, this was a dragon. Plus, maybe he could win him over and get some useful information. Or at least use him to annoy Twilight. That seemed like a good enough of a reason. "Yeah. Sure. What ya wanna know, kid? I'll be here for a while, probably."

Spike trained his eyes over to the other human. He wasn't as tall or as big as Cerb, but he still had this cool factor going on that gave him hope. "Hey, no sweat, big guy," - He made the double gunpoint with his talons. - "Sniff wanted to help me first anyway. I'm sure Twilight won't mind."

Sniff cupped the side of his mouth so only Cerb could see him mouthing the words 'I hope she does.'

The paths of the two groups were now set, and they parted ways with Fluttershy giving one last shout out as Rarity guided Cerb out to her boutique. "I'll catch up after I run some errands today!"

"See you soon," Rarity hollered back with a wave.

Fluttershy, Sniff, and Spike all made their way up to Twilight's study, The trip was short, but colorful, with Sniff taking in the magnificent sights of the castle and being explained the ins and outs of its creation and layout. It all ended with the opening to Twilight's study, which was more of a library the likes of which would make most schools envious.

"Good morning, I thought I heard some familiar voices," Twilight greeted the group. "Is it just you here today?"

She greeted Sniff with a happier tone than he had expected. "Yeah. Pretty much everyone else had a bunch of other shi-" he cleared his throat - "other stuff to take care of, so... just me."

A short yet proud little dragon stood just off to the side of Sniff and started to elbow the humans' leg. "Yep. Me and this guy are gonna hang out and talk about cool guy stuff when he's done here."

The princess's mood had a noticeable shift as she looked down at the young drake. "When he's done, Spike."

Spike knew instantly where he misspoke. "Oops, I mean, when I'm done here, today."

Twilight continued to ruin his day. "You still need to get caught up from yesterday. You had the whole day-"

"Do you know how we got here?" Sniff cut her off quickly, saving the dragon a verbal thrashing. "Anything we should know?"

The lone man stood tall, dark, and imposing in the center of the room. It was unclear if he was upset over something from before he arrived, if he did it to protect Spike, or if somehow he was onto them. Whatever it was, his callous tone was more frightening to Spike than anything any princess said in front of him.

Whatever was about to happen, Twilight wanted Spike out of the room for it. "Spike," Her voice was well collected, but her hesitation was there, enough to give Fluttershy caution. "-can you make us up something nice in the kitchen?"

Spike looked up to the tall figure he was just a moment ago so excited to be next to, then to his princess. He wasn't a stranger to danger, but this kind of tension was different.

"It's okay, little dude," Sniff's voice was kind and comforting as he spoke. "It's been like," - he looked at his watch for the date - "five days. She's gotta figured something out by now."

He looked at the smile his new human friend was shining down on him. All the fear and uneasiness washed away. "Oh, right! Twilight is the smartest pony I know. And I know a lot of ponies. I'm sure she's getting real close to it. But I'll be right back. I'll make you some of my famous strawberry prench toast waffles."

"French toast waffles? You are one crazy dragon Spike," Sniff's whole demeanor had switched so fast that neither of the two mares had caught up with him.

Spike glanced at Sniff with a confused look. "Prench, not French. What's a French?" The little dragon asked curiously. Completely oblivious to the culture parallels.

Sniff spared a glance back at the dragon. "French, as in like… wait. Do you guys call the French the Pre-" Sniff's thoughts were caught in his own track of confusion - "Nevermind! But yeah, that sounds awesome. I only had a muffin to eat today, so I'm still hungry."

Spike turned and headed for the door before stopping and looking back to Twilight. "Does that sound good, Twilight?"

She was still coming down from the fear of a potential fallout with the new human guest but managed to snap out of it just in time to give a passable response that wasn’t ridden with fear or guilt. "Yes. Of course, that sounds great."

"Alright," He cheerfully yelled back. "I hope you're hungry too, Fluttershy!"

With the blissfully ignorant dragon out of the room, Sniff clapped his hands and held them open to his sides as he approached the two with a welcoming smile. "So. Lay it on me princess. What ya got for me?"

"I..." Twilight was still trying to get a fix on what that whole interaction was. "Weren’t you mad at me just a second ago?"

Maybe he was, but he remembered what Cerb had told him and needed to back off. Let things unfold more naturally. "Nah. Just felt bad for the poor guy. You were kinda hard on him."

"Oh," That seemed like a reasonable reaction... for a human... perhaps.

Sniff went on to add more cover to his intentions. "I know you said you wanted Cerb to be the guy to hang out with him and teach him manly stuff, but that doesn't mean I can't lookout for the little guy. How old is he anyway?"

"Spike? He's still pretty young. He's only nineteen."

He couldn't have possibly heard that right. "Did you say nine, or nineteen?"

Fluttershy answered for the princess. "Dragons age much slower than ponies do. Especially in their early years. So while ponies like us are only six years older than him, he's only matured about as much as a pony would at age ten."

"Nineteen and six..." Sniff was focusing too much on this mental math. "So you're both only 25? Is that considered old or young?"

It was time for Twilight to take control of the conversation. "It's not really old or young. We're kinda in the middle. But since we're on the topic of ages, how old are you? There's still so much I don't know about you and your friends."

"Me? I'm only 28. I guess that's still kind of on the young side for us," He said scratching his head. "I mean, I'm a fully grown adult, but..." He trailed off not knowing where to go with this. He was way off the topic of what he came in for initially.

"Excuse me, Twilight," Fluttershy butted in. "I actually came here to borrow some of your books, if you don't mind. I need to look up some, uh, I guess you could say lesser known zoology habits and unusual physical reactions to seasonal changes and exposure to new stimuli for Mammalia."

Twilight was shocked at the request. It was both so specific, yet oddly vague. "Wow, Fluttershy. I don't think I've ever heard you speak with such a scientific vocabulary. But, um, sure. Take whatever you need. Just be sure to bring them back when you're done."

"Of course. And thank you," She thanked her friend and fluttered up to where she thought she last saw some of Twilight's biology books.

"No problem," She replied back before remembering the human standing in front of her. "Oh, right. Where were we?"

The game of twenty questions on him and his friends was going to have to wait. He wanted to see where things were with getting home. The pity sex he was going to get was going to be the stuff of legends when he returned home. "We got sidetracked, but I wanted to know if you figured anything out and if we're anywhere close to getting home."

"Oh... right," She didn't sound enthused with that.

Hearing that stirred up a mix of fear and depressing thoughts. "I'm taking that as you only got bad news?"

Now here was the test. Twilight had to walk a fine line of not outing herself and Trixie for the roles they played in their accidental kidnapping. She didn't want to mention her doppel and the world ending warning that she still didn't understand. She also had to be careful not to give up that every other pony knows much more than they're letting on. But she also had to give him something since she can't not know anything and still be a trusted source to come to for help.

"I don't know how to explain all of this just yet, and it might be better to tell everyone all at once."

That wasn't an offer he was willing to accept. "How about I be the judge of that."

"It might be better if at least Chris-"

"Twilight... please. Humor me," Sniff answered back kneeling down to eye level with her. His eyes softened, and his lips relaxed to reflect some level of trust and vulnerability. But this was an act. He was trying to play on her emotions like he had many times to draw women closer to him. It was a gamble to see if his years of wooing women could be used to fit these needs here with the ponies.

With a heavy sigh, Twilight closed a notebook she had been writing in. His plan had worked.

Giving in to his request, she hoped she could answer enough without the prep time she wanted. "I have come across some evidence to see where and how you've all been brought here. However, what I've found goes so far beyond what our studies and understandings of advanced magic and teleportation of this scale would require. Theoretically, it shouldn't be possible."

"And?..." Sniff pressed just gently enough to see if there was more she was willing to give up.

"And I was able to see part of the inner dimensional path you must have traveled to get here, but those strings that weave together the many realities were all badly damaged in the process." She thought about mentioning it was Discord that was helping her, but really didn't want to bring him up, given his history. "So those all need to be repaired before you'd be able to be sent back through them."

"Is that something you can do?"

"Me?" This was going to be tricky to answer without sounding suspicious or lying. "That would be something I have never done before, but I have a friend that should be able to do it for me. I think he should be returning any time soon."

That sounded like all good news if it could be corrected, but he was waiting for the other shoe to drop. "So... is that the bad news, or is the really bad news coming after that gets fixed?"

"Yeah, after that," She thought about it for a second and decided it best to downplay the possibilities of the last two issues. "So, virtually everything in our world is made up of various types of magic. Love, Friendship, Light, Dark, and Chaos are the major ones that I know of. However, from what I've seen so far, your world, or at least what bit of if followed you here, has something very different. Something called 'Order, and it doesn't seem to have any magical properties whatsoever. It's actually damaging to some forms of magic."

"Okay... and?" Sniff was starting to think that Chris probably should have been here because this was some hyper brony nerd science he wasn't able to follow.

"And that limits the effectiveness of the magic that would be used to perform the teleportation," She answered him honestly while leaving out that the only one who could travel there to verify that they be sent back to the right place wouldn't be able to survive. Plus the dimensional gap that theoretically couldn't even be traversed by the only one who could freely travel between dimensions.

"So we're stuck?"

"No!" Twilight quickly shouted. "I mean, at first it seems that way. But if that were true, none of you would have been able to be teleported here in the first place. So there must be some way, and I'm doing all the research I can to try and figure out how it must have been done. I don't think our traditional means of magic will work. But if I can figure out all the points that can't establish the connection needed to bridge such a gap, I can hopefully find new alternatives to get you home."

Sniff looked over the table Twilight had been writing on. It was covered in books and scrolls. Even next to the table there were more stacks and notepads with scribbles and crossed out writings.

It was looking more and more like the ponies were on the up and up. At least from Sniff's point of view. "So you've been here studying your ass off, haven't you?"

The shift in Sniff's voice to something more understanding and sympathetic caught her attention. Plus his odd human slang. "Studying my what off?" - She then remembered barely overhearing something Applejack had said the other day at the human house - "Ass means butt? Butt, as in a pony's rear end? Not as a conjunction to introduce a phrase or clause contrasting with an already established idea?"

"Sorry," Sniff apologized backing away. "I know I shouldn't swear here. It just slipped out. Sorry."

"Ass is a swear word?" This puzzled Twilight. "Why is another word for a butt a swear word? No, never mind. Different world. Different culture. Different rules. It's fine. I'm not offended, but you should probably stop swearing."

Four days of swearing, and this was their reaction to figuring out that they had been dropping expletives almost every other sentence half the time. "You know, I was getting really confused about none of you reacting to all our cursing."

"Ass... Butt... Ass... Ass butt," Twilight continued to roll those words against each other. "You know what? I like it."

"You like the word ass?" He asked all the more perplexed.

"Well, yes. I would normally like to use the more anatomically correct phrasing, unfortunately, most ponies don't care enough to learn those terms, and saying 'butt' or 'tushy' sounds like I'm talking to a foal. Ass sounds like a suitable replacement."

Sniff laid his palms over his face. "Jesus Christ, I'm slowly corrupting an entire population of kid show characters."

"I hope you're still hungry!" Spike called out as he pushed the door open with a meal cart.

Twilight suddenly got excited and started clapping her front hooves together. "Ooo. I'm going to try it out." - She turned herself to look up to Fluttershy who was holding two books against her chest while she hoovered, skimming over the rows of book titles. "Get your ass down here! Foods ready!" She shouted up in far too happy of a voice for cursing.

Fluttershy craned her neck to look at her rear end, then down to see Spike carting in the food. "Okay. Um. Just one second, please. I'll be right down."

"It's not a surprise, you can open your eyes," Spike informed Sniff.

Not yet finished wallowing in the reflection of his missteps and poorly chosen words, Sniff pulled his hands back to see, as described, french toast pressed into a waffle. Then, the scent finally hit him.

Seeing his new friend stunned at the site of the feast he prepared, Spike started to fix Sniff up a plate. "On special occasions, I like to have mine with a scoop of vanilla ice cream. I can make yours like that, or we also have whip cream if you would prefer that."

Might as well leave the corruption to run its course for now. Sniff was a sucker for good food. "You're the chef, dragon lad. You dress it up whatever way you think is best."

Spike smiled and stood tall with his chest puffed out. "Well, in that case, you'll want the deluxe. One and a half scoops ice cream, two scoops whip cream, seven strawberries, and one perfectly even tablespoon of syrup."

Sniff watched as the young dragon flawlessly built up the dish with perfect timing as he described each ingredient. If this wasn't the work of a master chef, it was certainly the work of a cartoon character.

Needless to say, Sniff was impressed. "That looks and smells amazing."

"If you think it looks good, then you should taste it," Spike offered, lifting the plate up to Sniff. "You won't be disappointed. I spent at least three years getting all the proper proportions juuuuuuuuust right."

He accepted the plate with high expectations. "I'll take your word for it."

With his fork in hand and his mouth already watering, Sniff gathered up his first bite, making sure to get a bit of everything with it. As soon as his second breakfast hit his tongue, he knew he found this worlds saving grace.

Twilight was watching the cute display between the two and waiting to see what he thought of Spike's dish. Her little dragon was all about living the sweet life and had a weakness for sweets because of it. So before the human even got his fork in hand, she knew he was going to like it. Yet, here he sat, saying nothing and barely even moving. He made no eye contact or gestures. Just had a thousand-yard stare at nothing and slowly chewed.

"Sooooo, aren't you going to say what you think of it?" She asked, hoping he'd break his kind of creepy slow-motion mastication.

"I don't want to swallow because it tastes so good," Sniff finally mumbled out.

"Yep, pretty good, huh?" The young dragon boasted as he polished his claws on his apron. "But feel free to eat up. I can always make more."

After a bit of hesitation and the gratification of swallowing, he put his plate down on the table and stared down the princess in front of him. "I'm willing to pay to have Spike come cook for me. Everyday."

"What!" All three shouted together at Sniff.

Despite their reactions, Sniff did not waiver. "I have two passions in life. The first doesn't apply to this world. But the second is good food. And this... this exceeded my expectations." - He looked on the mix of faces still stunned at his request - "I'm not saying he has to come live with me. Because I don't own the house and that would just be weird. But we can work out the logistics later. What'dya say and how much?"

A bright idea was brewing in Twilight's mind. "Unfortunately, there's no way Spike could do this every day for you. We're far too busy for that. However, I am willing to offer you a trade."

Sniff pulled the plate back into his lap and started to carve out another piece. "What you have in mind?"

A piece of parchment floated up in Twilight's aura with a quill that started writing as she spoke. "Twice a week you can come over in the morning for breakfast with Spike and me, but I get you for five hours to pick your brain about you, your friends, your people, and the world you come from. Then, Spike will be yours for the rest of the day to teach him how to be more man-like. How-"

"Manly."

"Manly, yes. My mistake. How does that sound?" She finished offering her proposition before turning over the paper to show a freshly written contract. "Thursdays, like today, are almost always free for us, and we can work out the second day on a case by case basis."

"Five hours?" Sniff made deals for a living and knew she was high balling him for that many hours. He could talk her down from that much. "Five hours is way too long, even if we include the time it takes to eat. And For all the things we could discuss, that's a lot to write and try to digest. You're going to need time to work out how all the things we discuss should be designated and cataloged if you plan on putting together some kind of dissertation."

"Muh, my dissertation? How did you?"

"Yer a neeeeerd, Twiggels." Sniff answered sounding like he expected everyone in the room to agree and laugh. All a clever ploy to put her off center. It was time to play a little dirty.

Twilight changed her stance to show her offense and resistance. "I am not a nerd. I am very well read."

Sniff leaned back in his chair, acting like there was no fault on his part and took another bite of his breakfast. "Just because you’re cute and funny doesn't mean you can't be enthusiastic or passionate about knowledge and contributing to the academic studies you love. Is that an inaccurate assessment on my part about you?"

"Well, no," There was a lot for Twilight to unpack from that. She didn't get the same kind of vibe from being called cute that she got from Chris's evaluation of her attractiveness, and she liked the idea of someone appreciating her sense of humor. Also, her love of knowledge and learning was akin to what he described. She couldn't really claim that he was wrong unless he was just buttering her up so he could weasel out of time she wanted to study him. Five hours was a high ball number; she'd be more than willing to do four. Three and a half minimal, if she was going to put together a dissertation in any timely fashion.

Time for him to offer an olive branch to keep her unfocused on her goals. "There's nothing wrong with being a nerd, Twigs. I'm a nerd."

Twilight scoffed. "Puh! Alright, if you put it like that, I am a nerd. And proud of it. But you, a nerd?" What do you study?"

His response was calm and collected. "Business administration, marketing, economics, political science, and sociology. Both analysis and theory." His voice and posture all were presented in a way to look and sound trusting and unprotected, like anything said against his statement would have to be a personal slight.

All three were shocked to hear such a variety of studies from one who, by all accounts, had only come off as some goofball that told jokes and was at times rude to any pony that crossed his path at the wrong time.

"Well, I do have an interest in other fields like psychology, special relativity, and quantum physics, but I never really had the time to get too deep into them."

Twilight stood up pressed her hooves down on the table, still a bit in shock. "You're going to drop all that on me and you still say five hours is too much time needed to learn as much as I can from you? I could make a whole day of discussion with you over those topics!"

"Well, yeah," Sniff meekly admitted, it was all a show, but still, the presentation was essential. "You're royalty. You have duties and responsibilities. Plus all the dangers you have to fight off from changelings and other super villains. As much as I would actually like to have another intellectual to talk to about these kinds of things, I don't want everyone thinking that I'm eating up all your time so that you can't figure out a way to get us back home."

A purple hoof raised in the direction of the human, but no action or counter argument followed. His well-formed arguments had her bound and cornered. She was a nerd; she even admitted to it. Of course, now that made her wanting to study him, and his culture, look selfish. There was so much knowledge to gain from what he, and his species, had acquired. But she couldn't give up too much of her time from her duties and research into what brought them here or how to send them back. Even that held many areas of study she desperately wanted to discover and experiment on.

"Twilight," Fluttershy spoke up from behind her plate. "You do already have your hooves full. Plus, Spike really should get out and be more social. And of course, Spike would be perfect for helping Mr. Sniff and his friends around Ponyville and learning how to integrate with us better."

"But... hold on. That's Rainbow's job." The purple princes retorted abruptly.

"Uh, about that," Sniff pulled back the conversation. "I actually already had a chat with her about that."

"You what?" Twilight felt hurt, if not insulted, for having their plans all changed. Or at least, that's how she was going to react if that's what happened.

Sniff did pull back a tad and came off sounding more defensive, but still apologetic. "I asked Rainbow to focus on sticking with Becky and taking care of her. She needs more help than any of us. Plus, those two really seemed to have hit it off. There's not many people outside of our little circle of friends that Becky gets along with or trust. She's an ideal fit for Becky, and I think everyone else would agree that as soon as her meds run out, Rainbow is the one we all would want to be there looking out for her. And I mean that more in regards to compatibility," - he looked over to Fluttershy mid-bite into another fork load of her second breakfast - "Not saying your not a good candidate either, Flutters. That tea drink you brought in is nothing short of a miracle."

"I'm just happy to help," She graciously acknowledged him while trying not to speak with a mouth full.

"So," Sniff turned back to the frazzled princess. "Normally, these kinds of things would be maybe an hour long. But, for you, I'll offer to meet you halfway and say two and a half hours."

"With breakfast?"

"A man's gotta eat."

Twilight lost this round but was somewhat relieved that Sniff at least was willing to donate as much time as he offered for this. "Twice a week, two and a half hours, starting with breakfast."

"Sounds like a deal, starting today." Sniff agreed, reaching out a hand across the table to shake her hoof on it.

After they briefly shook on the deal, Twilight crumpled up the original contract she wrote. "Let me just get this all in writing."

"Princess Twiggels, come on. Knock it off," Sniff protested. "I'll take you on your word. I trust ya."

Spike offered up another plate with a Deluxe Strawberry French Toast Waffle. "So, what are we going to do today?"

"I dunno, yet," Sniff answered, finishing off his first plate. "Let's play it by ear."

Twilight started to think of the first set of questions she was going to grill Sniff with when she noticed Fluttershy still standing next to the table and quietly flipping through one of her books. "Would you like a chair, Fluttershy?"

The yellow mare's ears twitched twice, and her tail flickered again before she finally processed that she had been asked a question. "What? A chair for what now?"

"You've been standing at the table since we started eating," Twilight answered, clearly puzzled why her friend would choose to stand and eat while everyone else sat. "Wouldn't you like to sit and eat with us like a normal pony?"

"Actually, I just needed these books before I went out to see Zecora, so I didn't think I would be here long enough to need to sit." Fluttershy was trying to hide the fact that her urges from last night were revisiting her. Lingering thoughts of Cerb from this morning had started to mix with wandering flights of fancy and spending more time with Cerb during his morning run. Greedily, she shoved as much of what was left of her dish in her mouth, filling her cheeks to the point they were bulging. A few quick hastily chomped chews, and she swallowed hard, taking it all down in a single gulp.

"I guess I should be going now. Thank you so much for sharing, Spike. It was so yummy. But you all have a lot to talk about and do today." She quickly tried to excuse herself while stuffing her saddlebag with the four books she thought might hold the answers she was still searching for with her predicament.

"You're more than welcome to stay and read while I interview Sniff," Twilight offered. "But you should know that Zecora isn't home right now."

Fluttershy turned back to Twilight, she wasn't aware of this.

Twilight continued. "Yeah, she needed some special ingredients that don't grow around here. So she'll be gone for a few days."

"Oh," Fluttershy tried not to panic or overreact. She had plenty of time to look into finding medicine to best help Becky, and with any luck, her own aliments would pass before Zecora returned. "Thank you for letting me know. That would have been a wasted trip, but I still need to step out for now. I have some laundry to take care of, and I might have to put in another load before I meet up with Rarity and Mr. Cerberus again."

Twilight raised an eyebrow. "Laundry?"

Author's Note

Well now, isn't it nice to see this tight-knit group branching out and making new friends? Well, mostly Sniff. I really needed to start fleshing him out and let you all know he's not just some simple-minded poon hound. He is a poon hound, but he's got a lot more going on up stares than what he likes to let others know. He's also probably the one who has been least effected and can think the most clearly.

Also, if youre a Writer, Editor, Reader, or Artist, feel freel to joing my Discord:
MLP WERA Connections

WARA isn't a meme server or an image board sustitute. You can find that here on the Filty Degenerates Discord Server. No, WARA is a server dedicated to connecting lovers of the written word and art creators to share their works and passions while finding help and support from others.

24. First Day of Intergration

It wasn't a long walk for Cerb and Rarity to the place of business she called home, but the mostly silent transit came off feeling slightly awkward. There was a little chatter on the way about a few houses they passed and who lived there, or some of the random shops, but nothing very substantive. For as much as Rarity was looking forward to some alone time with the handsome fellow, she was now at a loss of where to start or how to carry a conversation. Cerb seemed to be a bit uneasy about the whole ordeal as well. This began to gnaw at Rarity, thinking that perhaps all his previous vulnerabilities and enticement had been the product of her wingmare, and not her at all. It seemed to steel the hopes she had built up after the original flattery he had given her after they first met. Maybe this was just a pity date he had agreed to after all.

"And here we are," Rarity announced as they finally approached her boutique. "My home and base of operations for all things fashionable."

"Wow," He said with a not so believable voice of wonderment. "- this is all you?"

"Well, me and my sister Sweetie Belle. She's off to school for the day."

"Your folks live here, too? Or is it just you and her?"

The front door opened and Rarity guided her human stud inside. "No, just me and her. Our parents decided that the more quiet and rustic environment of Ponyville was a far more suitable place for a developing young lady to grow and mature in."

"So, they dumped her on you?" He blurted out, not putting much thought into it.

Rarity weakly gasped at the notion. "I don't think I would say… Well, I suppose that phrasing is a tad harsh, but" she sighed in defeat "your assessment wouldn't be wrong."

That response was a dead give away of a bad topic or a wrong way of asking his question. "Oh, hey. I'm sorry. I didn't mean… you know."

"No, no. You're perfectly fine."

"Sorry. It's just… well. Me and none of my friends really seem to have a good track record with our parents. Most of us who didn't get dumped off or abandoned wished we were."

It was an honest apology, though it didn't really take the sting out his words.

"I don't know anything about your parents, but your little sis seems like a pretty good kid from what I saw. So, at the very least I can say you're doing everything I wish our parents did. And if you're as kind to her as you have been to us, I'd say she's right where she needs to be."

Okay, this was taking a more pleasant turn for the fashion mare. "You… really mean that?" – She took a step away to flip the sign in the window to open – "You're not just saying such nice things to raise a smile out of me, are you?"

Cerb had been caught off guard by the sights that he saw before him. He wasn't one for fashion or the exquisite degree of attention that one must put into dresses and a woman's clothing, but what was on display was unquestionably works of beauty and finely tuned skills. "Uh… No. I mean, you're a warrior that protects your whole nation, a private business owner, and you have the time and energy to raise your sister up on your own. The fact that you've been successful in any one of those categories, let alone all three is impressive." – He bent over to give one of the dresses a closer examination, feeling over the intricate woven threads and lace. – "Did you make all of these, or do you have a team of staff that helps you out?"

The barrage of flattery sent her heart aflutter. Her public service, career, family caregiving, and assuming that it must take a team of employees to put together a dress she did over a lazy weekend. Future lover or not, this one was a keeper. Scratch that, he had to be her future lover now.

"Oh my dear Mr. Cerberus, flattery will get you everything you want and more," She spoke perhaps a bit too flirty; enough that she caught herself and forced herself to dial it back. "And no. I do all the work here myself. Sweetie may help from time to time finding my various fabrics and tools, but I do all the crafting myself. Everything you see here was done by my own two hooves and horn."

"Horn?" Cerb had to look back to remember that she was a unicorn that could wield magic. "Oh, right. Sorry, still just impressed with your work."

The soft glow of Rarity's magic aura softly illuminated the corners of the shop as it took hold of the drapes. She pulled them back to let the light of the new day shine in. Even more fine wares came into view. Many of them more elaborate and fancier than the one he first looked over.

"Wow, now that looks like something Kelly would love to wear," He commented while looking over a black and silver ensemble. It looked to be mostly made of some type of black satin material, though the silver must have been silk. A mix of clear and milky white gems trailed down the curved line that flowed down the neckline where a pony's thighs would meet their torso and then curved back into just past the hole in the fabric for where their tail would poke out. That dress wasn't just beautiful, it was sexy. "That shit is hawt."

"Shit?" Rarity asked, not sure of the meaning of the word.

"Oh, damn. I mean. Not shit," He carefully apologized while scratching his head to think of how to walk that back. "Shit is one of those words we use as a catch-all. You'd think all the times I've been in foreign countries, I'd learn not to use so much slang."

"Oh, you're quite alright my dear," She cheerfully announced as she pranced over to one of her work stations. "No need to keep apologizing so much. It's charming, and while I don't mind you being cute, because it is adorable, you don't need to be on edge around me."

"Sor-"He caught himself. "Yeah. I guess I'm just a bit nervous leaving everyone else behind."

"Nervous?" She asked with concern, poking her head around a corner where she was looking for something. "What's there to be nervous about? You're not worried about another incident with the guards, are you? Because I believe the princesses made it abundantly clear that would not be an issue."

That was undoubtedly part of it. "No, I'm still a little worried about something like that happening again. If not with some dipshit guard, even a civilian could freak out and do some damage."

“A dip shit?” She slowly spoke. "You'll really should explain to me how this slang of yours works."

"It…" He wondered if this was really worth getting into at the moment. "A stupid person. Horse. Pony. I mean… Look, don't get too caught up on the slang. The words change on how we use them. As much as we shouldn't use them, I know we're going to. So, let's just say for now that it's something you'll probably have to learn as you go along."

She chuckled at how he was now stumbling over his own words. "I'm sure it will be quite the adventure going along with you and your friends, Mr. Cerberus."

"You don't have to keep calling me mister. Just Cerb is fine. Or use my real name, Justin."

"Oh, okay," She seemed almost apologetic as she said it. "I don't mean to be a bother being so formal with you."

"No, no. It's fine. It's just that, well, Cerberus is just a nickname. So it seems kinda weird having it used so formally. it'd be like me calling you Miss Element or something like that."

Rarity trotted out from the corner she had been standing behind with her measuring tape floating alongside her. "Well, I rather do like your proper name. Justin has a nice ring to it. But Cerb seems a bit more fitting for your… shall we say… physic."

"Meaning?"

Rarity was too close to hide her blush, which made it burn even brighter. "Well, you'll have to excuse me for saying, but given your strong muscular form. You can be rather intimidating and seem to give off the same vibe of ferocity and power like Cerberus himself."

"There's another Cerberus here?"

"Oh, yes. Cerberus is the giant three-headed dog that guards the entrance to Tartarus. Don't want any of those baddies and monsters getting out and wreaking havoc."

"Is that a good thing or a bad thing that I look like the guard dog to your underworld that's big enough to stop other monsters from escaping?"

Rarity circled around the confused man, looking him over with her eyes dancing up and down. "Don't be silly, Justin. You don't look a thing like that brute. I merely mean that you have the same presence that demands the respect and admiration of your physique as him. He's not nearly as handsome as you are."

"Handsome? And what happened to preferring Cerb over Justin?"

The joy-filled unicorn finally stopped her examination of Cerb and stood before him, staring up with a more than pleased smile. "Well, if it's just the two of us, I think I'll stick to your proper name. But with others, I might as well follow their lead and call you Cerb." – She intentionally didn't address the handsome comment she made and moved on to what she knew best – "Now let me take some measurements. If you would be so kind as to lift your- " She put on her glasses to look up at his figure again while stretching out her measuring tape. "- hands? My apologies. You don't have forelegs, do you?"

Cerb brought up his hands into view. "Hands? Oh, arms. Raise my arms like this?" He raised his arms out straight from his sides, posing like a scarecrow.

"Yes, perfect my dear. And I apologize. This would most likely be much easier had you not given up your only shirt to the cleaners."

She laid the tape along his chest and across his arms. Then she moved down his sides and across his waist. Each time jotting down the lengths and widths of each section. Lastly, she placed the tape around his chest one more time. "Okay, now this time lower your arms and make your chest and sides big like you did when you had the shirt I made for you on."

"Like this?" He lowered his arms and flexed his chest and lats.

Rarity's eyes widened. There was something so impressive and exciting about watching his pecs grow and raise up. Even his latissimus dorsi muscles expanded and fanned out to a miraculous size, giving him a much more domineering and captivating appearance.

"Oh, my…" Her tone gave away far too much of her inner thoughts that she would have liked to have heard.

The tone he heard had him grow some level of uneasiness, remembering what he and Sniff had talked about that morning. Was he arousing her?

"Something wrong?" Trying not to sound too concerned.

"Yes," She said candidly. "I see exactly why my design was so unsuitable for a body like yours. I had no idea you could make your body so much bigger and hard like you can. Are you sure you're not a golem?"

"As sure as stones are made from rocks," He answered back, having a bit of fun with his answer. Actually, did he just flirt back? Was that intentional? Whatever his intention was, there was a shimmer in her eyes that made the answer seem far less important at the moment. The more relaxed he let himself be, the more her carefree joy seemed to rub off onto him. It was a pleasant experience. In some ways, it felt like an old forgotten feeling coming back to him. Something that he hadn't known he had been missing.

She smiled back as she trotted off to her work station with the new measurements.

"Hey, you look really cute in those glasses you know that."

She was eating up all of his compliments. Even sitting down, it had her feeling like she was walking on air. "Oh, please, darling. You're already getting a free wardrobe. There's no need to keep buttering me up."

A moment went by where the only noise that could be heard were the sounds of scissors cutting into fabric, a sewing machine, what had to be Rarity's magic controlling it all, and her melodic humming. After a minute or two, it all stopped and was replaced by her hooves trotting back over the room where she had left Cerb standing. "My goodness, my apologies Justin. I was so excited to get started on your shirts again that I simply forgot all about you in here."

Cerb smiled and looked around the wide-open room. "Yeah, I didn't know if you wanted me to stay over here or what to do."

"Well, unless you plan on greeting my customers for me, you're more than welcome to join me back here. I have some reading material. Books and fashion magazines with the latest trends… Though as much as you seem to appreciate my work here, I don't imagine that would spark your interest. But if you like you're more than welcome to take the couch and watch me work."

There wasn't much of anything else to do while he was there, and even if he was hungry, he didn't feel up to venturing out into town on his own. "Sure, but if I fall asleep, I apologize. I didn't get much sleep last night."

"Please, that's perfectly fine. I can't imagine watching me work is all that much entertaining. By all means, get some rest."

She led him into her work area and got him comfortably situated on the small couch. Despite its small size for him, it was more than comfortable enough to rest on. And even though he thought it would be rude, he thought he would be okay to at least take a short nap.

The same sounds started up as she worked and hummed along. Even the whirling of the sewing machine was soft enough to become a comforting white noise in the background. It was all very relaxing. He felt the drowsiness set in until the ringing of the bell from the door opening rang.

"Hello! Miss Rarity?" An unfamiliar voice called out. "You weren't in yesterday when I stopped by to pick up my shawl. I'm hoping it's ready."

Rarity perked up in her seat. "Pardon me for a moment. That would be Octavia. She's a local musician that plays the cello. She's very talented and asked for me to whip something special up for her and the concert she'll be performing in. You'll have to excuse me while I grab her order and make sure everything is to her liking. Should only take a moment or two."

"Yeah, sure," Cerb tried to ensure her. "I'll be fine here."

She turned her attention to the display area. "Just a moment, dear. I'm in the back. I'll be right out with your order in a moment."

"No rush." The musician answered back.

Cerb watched her as she looked over a shelf and used her magic to pick up a box and prance her way out to greet her guest. Idle chat quickly took over the room as the two exchanged pleasantries and started to discuss the shawl and drama that came with the concert she was leading. Nothing that seemed to grab his attention. He got as far into their conversation as the new mare going on to complain about her, 'noisy roommate' before his tiredness won out and he dozed off.

His eyes opened, the room he fell asleep in was still empty, but the voices that were chattering before were gone. He sat up almost robotically and looked around for any signs of his company. The sky's outside had grown darker. Had he overslept or had the weather turned. "Rarity?" He called out, though not so loud as to disturb any potential customers. He didn't want to frighten anyone with his unexplained existence and cause a scene. However, no pony answered back.

"Justin!" Kelly's voice screamed out to him like she did back at the Apple farm.

"Kelly!" He called out to her. If something happened to her again, he didn't know what he would do. "Kelly! Where are you!"

She didn't answer, she just screamed again. It was the same scream he heard from her before. The very same as the day prior. She was in danger again.

"Kelly!" He screamed out as she sprang to his feet and rushed to the door. He turned the handle, but the door didn't budge. He wrenched on it as hard as he could, but still no movement from the door. The handle started to bend as he pulled up on it. He screamed as fear and anger overtook his self-control. Fearing for his friend he took a step back and kicked the door closest to the lock. It gave a loud thud but didn't move. Again, and he kicked, but it refused to move. He moved to the nearest window and looked for a handle to slide it open, but there were none. They were all fixed panels of glass.

"No, no, no. Kelly," He mumbled to himself, feeling trapped in this shop. Where was Rarity, and why would she lock him inside alone? He looked around the room again and saw no escape, not unless…

He turned back to the window and prepared for what was likely going to cut him open. More than ready to take the pain that was sure to follow, he dropped his fist on the glass.

Another thud echoed in the room. The glass was no different then the door he attacked. Again, and again he bashed his hands against the windows, hoping to break through.

Once more he heard the scream, this time he could clearly hear it was inside the shop. Somewhere inside this prison, Kelly was trapped with him. She might even be injured, suffering, dying perhaps. He had to find her. Had to save her.

"Kelly!" He called out into the open room and moved to search for her but was stopped. Something was bound to his wrist. He looked down to see Fluttershy holding his left hand. "Fluttershy, you have to help me find Kelly. She's hurt, can't you hear her screaming?"

"Mr. Cerberus," Her voice was frightened. "You have to calm down."

"No!" He tried to pull his hand free, but it only jerked her closer to him.

"Justin, please. You're scaring us." Rarity was now next to him and holding his right-hand hostage.

When did they get here? Why were they only now showing themselves? Why weren't they helping him?

Rarity tried to calm him down. "Justin. Kelly is fine now. Remember? She's out with your friends, Lumberman and Chris. They're spending the day with Applejack."

"No. I-I-I, no. I heard her screaming for me. Please let me go. I need to find her," He pleaded, seemingly unable to move.

Fluttershy again started speaking nonsense to him. "Mr. Cerberus, it's all in your mind. No one is screaming. Kelly isn't anywhere close to us right now. You need to calm down."

He pulled again against both his hands, but he had even less power against them than before. "Why won't you let me go? Why did you lock the doors? She's here. I heard her scream."

"I never locked the door, dearie," Rarity tried to reassure him. "If you really want to go find her, you need to calm down first. Then we can check up on her if you wish."

Cerb was scared now. They were holding him against his will and blatantly lying to him. He thought he could trust them, but they had betrayed him. He wanted to get away, but first, he needed to escape their hold on him. He looked to his hands to see what kind of grip they could possibly have on him, only to find his hands were dripping with blood.

"No, no, no, no, no, no," He recited over and over again, starting to weep. "Kelly… her blood is on my hands. Take her blood off my hands. I need to save Kelly."

His left hand was suddenly free again. Or almost free. Fluttershy held it up to him while rubbing it softly.

Fluttershy stroked his hand, and in doing so, the blood began to vanish. "There's no more blood on your hands. See? We washed it all away, remember?"

Rarity relaxed her hold on his other hand and brought it up to nuzzle into. "You know she's fine, Justin. We all saw her this morning. Do you want to go see her?"

Something was different now. Cerb felt it over his entire being. He was still frightened for Kelly, but the panic was gone. So was the anger of being betrayed. He felt relieved. Relieved that he could trust them.

He collapsed to his knees and fell to the ground, weak and powerless. His body started to curl into the fetal position. "I was scared I was losing Kelly. Did I imagine she was hurt? Am I hearing things? I saw her blood on my hands."

"Shh, shh, shh. Hush now. We're here with you. Everything is fine. You're just tired is all," Fluttershy whispered to him.

Something wrapped around his head and shoulders, lifting him up slightly. He felt something warm and soft slide under his neck before the tension was released and his face was softy placed on what felt like a warm, comfortable pillow.

Rarity did her best to comfort him through his episode while she caressed his cheek. "There, there. You just rest up a bit more, and we'll go check up on Kelly when you wake up."

"Don't you worry," Fluttershy's voice assured him. "We'll stay right here with you. Kelly is safe with our friends, and you'll be safe with us. Okay?"

His mind was a wash. He couldn't think, but he could feel Fluttershy climbing up alongside him. Nuzzling up close from his lap to his chest. This was all so confusing. What was happening to him? Why as he so tired again? He wrestled with wanting to run away, but couldn't find the strength to push them off. Whatever they were doing to him made him want to stay. The more he thought about escaping, the more he wanted to hold onto them, and it seems like that's all his body would allow him to do.

One hand found its way to Rarity's hind leg and gripped it. His other slid over Fluttershy and pulled her close. The darkened skies he could see through the windows began to brighten, and a knocking came from the door.

His eyes opened again. He was still in Rarity's sewing room. Still on the couch. However, the room was empty, and all the chattering voices were gone.

"Kelly," He spoke with a gasp as he tried to sit up, but a gently placed hoof on his shoulder guided him back down.

"Shhhhh," Rarity's hushed him with her soothing voice. "Easy does it, big fella."

Now that he was awake, he noticed the heat in his chest, the uncomfortable warmth in his throat, and cold, clammy skin. It was a nightmare. A new one for him, and a bad one at that.

"Oh my god, I'm so sorry," He started to apologize. He realized that he must have acted out in his sleep. "I shouldn't have fallen-"

"Do you know you talk in your sleep?" Rarity quietly asked him.

He knew he did something embarrassing, if not something that must have scared the shit out of them. "Was I talking or screaming in my sleep?"

Rarity softly stroked his cheek. "More like noisy mumbling. Much of it was rather difficult to make out half the time. And I'm sorry. You're friend Sniff said not to bother you if you were having a nightmare, but… well, we couldn't just standby and do nothing."

"We?" Cerb looked down to see that just like in his dream, Fluttershy had managed to climb up and snuggle up close to him on the couch. She was sound asleep and laying next to him.

"Fluttershy came over earlier than she had expected. She gathered some books from Twilight and then went off to see our friend Zecora. Unfortunately, she wasn't home, so Fluttershy decided to check up on us and see if we needed anything. You were still asleep. She didn't want to wake you, so we were discussing other clothing options for you and your friends when we heard you calling out for Kelly."

He was thoroughly embarrassed. "I had a dream that Kelly was calling out for me. I thought she was hurt."

It was sad for Rarity to see this large and otherwise imposing figure in such a distraught and fragile state. "Yes, we are aware of that. Like I said. You talk in your sleep. Though I must say, we were surprised to see you could carry on a conversation while sleeping."

Cerb thought back to his horrible dream. He remembered them talking to him, did he actually put them in his dream as they were trying to calm him down? "Did you grab" – as he thought how they had held him in his dream, he realized he was still gripping onto Rarity's leg. He released it and jerked his hand away. – "Shit. I… I didn't hurt you did I?"

"No, dear. You have a strong grip, that's for sure. But at no point in time did you hurt me. And to answer your previous question, yes, we did grab your hands. You looked like you were pummeling some fellow in your dream."

"I was trying to break through your windows," He answered back in a meek and timid voice. "I was trapped in your shop. Couldn't get out."

"Ah," She answered back and moved from stroking his face to rubbing up and down his shoulder. "That explains why you accused us of trapping you here and not letting you go. If you're feeling up to it, we could go see Kelly now if you wanted. I already closed the shop down for the day, anyhow."

"Awe, shit. I'm-"

"None of that, now. Remember what I told you?"

"Yeah, I know, but-"

"If you know, then I shouldn't have to remind you, now, should I?"

Cerb raised his hand to make a gesture but gave up and let It fall freely down. "You're far too forgiving and understanding. I'll pay you back for what I cost you today."

"Pft," She playfully disregarded his offer. "Some things are far more important than money. Like taking care of friends. Wouldn't you say?"

"What about paying your friends back?"

"Well, you are treating me out to dinner, aren't you?"

"That was for the shirt though?"

"Justin," She softly called for his undivided attention. "You never owed me anything for that shirt. And I'm sorry our friends got involved and complicated things. It all turned out rather embarrassing for both of us. And I don't think you're in any condition to deserve all the added stress of making your friends big joke about taking me on a date add to your, what I can only assume to be, overwhelming stress."

Again, Cerb's hand found its way to Rarity's leg and held it. "Can I tell you something?"

"So long as it's not another apology," She jested.

A lot of thoughts were running through his mind, but all of them felt like the wrong things to say. "Thank you... for everything."

She leaned forward and hugged him as best as she could manage at that angle. "Don't mention it, darling."

He released the hold on her leg and stroked along the length of her forelegs she had wrapped around him. "And stop being so damn generous. You're making me feel bad."

She hummed out a small laugh as she held him. "I'll consider it once you stop giving me reasons to do so."

The mess of feathers and fur nestled against his front started to stir. A quiet yawn and four legs stretched out off from the couch. "Oh, my. I must have dozed off." Fluttershy apologized before she craned her neck up to Cerb and Rarity. "I didn't get much sleep last night, and I guess I just got too comfortable. Are you feeling any better, Mr. Cerberus? Oh, I mean, Justin?"

"Justin?" Cerb asked, rather pleased to hear her use his real name as well. "You too, huh?"

"If you don't mind," She replied, cowering down slightly. "Rarity told me about how you felt when being called mister."

"It's fine," He encouraged her while petting his hand down her side. It was more out of reflex, but neither of them thought to make mention of it.

"Justin?" Fluttershy asked before turning from being on her side to laying flat on her belly and scooching closer against Cerb's exposed chest. "Do you have such terrible dreams like this often?"

Rarity was just as concerned and had another question of her own. "Is this only about what happened to Kelly, or do you have dreams like this about your... other friends?"

Normally, Cerb wouldn't share much about this issue about his nightmares, but after having an episode in front of them, one they somehow managed to take him out of, he owed them some explanation. "More often than I'd like to admit. I don't always... talk... or scream, or act out like I did last night, but it's bad. And this dream about Kelly, that's new."

Rarity again rubbed his shoulder gently, trying to comfort and encourage him. "What are your other dreams normally like? If you are okay with telling us."

"We just want to help you, honest," Fluttershy spoke up, grabbing his hand and holding it between her hooves. "I have terrible dreams sometimes, too. But I don't think I've ever seen any creature go through what you have. You can talk to us about it. It might make you feel better."

It had been such a long time since he talked about it. He'd given up on trying to find a way to rid himself of the dreams and opted to find better ways of just living with them. Perhaps it was time to try again.

"Sometimes I think I wake up in my room to insurgents breaking in, trying to kill me. Other times I think I'm back in the war getting shot and trying to save everyone around me. But mostly I dream of the day I died."

"You... you can’t be serious," Rarity sounded off, clearly shaken by his confession.

Fluttershy was just as emotional in her response. "That can be true. How are you still alive... if you... died?"

His breathing stifled sharply, and his tone grew somber. "After I was shot, I was bleeding out. Bleeding out too fast and bleeding internally. My heart stopped beating, and I was dead for over two minutes. They got my heart started again, but then my lungs quit. I suffocated and died again for another 20 seconds until they ventilated me... I didn't even know what was happening. I just woke up each time trying to find Garcia."

The two mares remembered that he had lost those that he fought alongside with and was injured in a battle, but couldn't have imagined that his injuries did that much damage to him. They couldn't even believe that he was able to come back from such things. How was it even possible?

"I was dead like Garcia... But Garcia and everyone else couldn't come back... and I relive that day over and over and over. Dreaming of the day I died. Me and my boys, dead and dying in the desert. I can never save them. Not even in my dreams."

As Cerb's story finished off, the sound of sniffles and sobs started to build up in the room. This story was unlike any other. It was heartbreaking to hear that not only did he go through a dramatic experience of loss and barely surviving such a brutal attack, but that he was reliving the experience in his sleep. Something that must have been happening for years.

He could see Fluttershy starting to lose her composure and looked up to see Rarity doing the same. Tears welling up and free falling as they wept for their new friend. His attention was lowered again to the sensation of the soft pads and hooves running over the scars on his chest.

"These-these," She sobbed deeply as she felt over the miscolored markings that retold the story of his perils. "These-this is where you-"

Cerb didn't let her finish. He pulled her close to him and again embraced her, allowing her to give up the pain she was feeling for him in that moment. "Hey, knock it off. Both of you."

Rarity wrapped her arms around his neck and held his head close to her chest, resting her cheek on his forehead. She was crying for him, unable to hold any of it back. "You are so brave and strong to endure these horrible nightmares. No one as kind and sweet as you should have to suffer like this. But it explains so much to why you care for your friends like you do. Is there anything, anything at all we can do to help you through this."

Too many feelings and conflicting thoughts were running through his mind there on Rarity's little couch. He didn't want to think about everything that came with remembering that day, or the same sense of panic and self doubt he had when Kelly was injured. But at the same time, these two provided a sense of safety and trust where he didn't feel afraid of losing himself or being isolated with his pain and fear. He had only been able to vent like this to only a few of his close friends a handful of times before. Even then it only came out because he was blundering drunk. So for as much as he wanted to be cautious about his new comfort and vulnerability he found himself in with them, it was too valuable of a sense of relief to not let it out and actually let some of that weight fall away.

"No," he shamefully admitted. "I've done therapy, pills, mental exercises. They've only gotten me this far. I'm surviving just fine."

"But you're not fine," Fluttershy cried out, burying her face into his chest. "You were so scared when we came to you. You act like you're fine when you're awake but hurt so much in your sleep. I saw it. I saw it while you slept here. I saw it after you rescued Kelly and you drifted away from us and we washed Kelly's blood off your hands. You're not fine! You're not fine at all! And I can't... I can't-" She was choking up as she desperately struggled to convince him to admit that he needed help. - "I can't stand to see you like this. Not like that. Not again! Let us help you!"

"Justin, dear," Rarity quietly spoke, her voice was reserved just enough to allow her to speak without trembling. "We know you need help. We overheard you talking to Sniff this morning. We didn't mean to listen in at first, but we were so concerned with what you were saying. You're not lost or drifting in the wind. You have all your friends who care about you. They're you're family. And you have us now, too."

He should have known that the two would have heard at least some part of that conversation. Only Sniff had enough thought in place to keep his voice down. Now his carelessness had dragged in these two far deeper into his problems than he would have ever openly invited them. And yet, his concerns were that it was unfair to them to trouble themselves over his personal issues, not the fear and embarrassment that had always forced him to keep it inside. Again he found himself weak to their hold on him.

Rarity struggled to keep her composure. Her heartache for his nightmarish strife and the high hopes she held for him clashing together both growing too strong to hide. "You have value. You do have a purpose, and you don't need a war or a fight to prove it." - She moved her magic to his hand, raising it up to his chest and held it there under her hoof. - "You have so much pain trapped deep down in your heart." - Feeling hopeful, she spoke with a more cheerful attitude, or at least tried to force such a tone - "Maybe it's time you let all of that pain out and let the love back in?"

The pain? Just let it go? She made it sound so simple. Like all he had to do was stop remembering everything that happened that day. The days of waking up to another doctor telling him what his next surgery was going to be and that they couldn't contact his father, no matter how many times he told them not to. The stench that never left the hot desert air he swore he smelt when the days were warm, even back home. Forget about the slivers of pain and cold numbness that still crept their way up his back and over his hands? Forget that part of him wished he never made it back home?

Just thinking of forgetting already had him drifting back. He would always remember the crunching of sand and pebbles on the stone streets under his boots and the shuffling of his gear as he marched on in his patrol. The sun blistering down on them and hanging high, trying to blind them.

Those noises and memories flashed out of his mind as soon as he felt Rarity's magic pull him up farther into her lap. She brought him into a more upright position with his back laying against her, and nuzzled cheek to cheek as she held him.

"That horrible place you left is far far away from you now," she softly spoke next to him.

Fluttershy by this time had calmed herself down to heavy breathing that waned on the edge of breaking back down into bawling her eyes out. It was a pitiful sight for Cerb to watch her stand up on shaky legs to take the few clumsy steps it took for her to move back to her previous crying spot on his chest. She nearly slipped off the couch once and her wing extended out, flapping it just enough to bring her back up to balance. She reached her spot and forced herself down against him, digging her right foreleg under his back to hold him all the closer.

"Justin, please," Fluttershy spoke in a hushed voice that whined slightly. "whatever you need. Whatever you think will help, ask me and I'll do it. I'll even sleep with you again if that will help."

There was no sexual innuendo implied, it didn't even cross his mind as he laid there pressed between the two. He thought the gesture was well intended but childishly unnecessary. It was also something he didn't care to bother them with. "Can we keep this all between us?" He asked as if it were an apology."

He could see their faces, but it was clear that his hesitation was hurtful. "I'm sorry. This is just too much, and it doesn't feel right to-"

"It's fine, Justin," Rarity startled Cerb as she spoke and ran her hoof from around his neck to trailing it down his chest. "We're not the type to gossip, and we're not going to make you do anything you don't want to do."

"But we'll always be here for you," Fluttershy added, trying to wiggle her way in even closer to Cerb.

"Then... I don't mind staying here a bit longer," He sounded tired when he said it. "I have no idea what I'm doing, but at least this feels nice."

Fluttershy pressed her muzzle gently into his neck. "What feels nice?" She asked him, trying to sound cute.

"Being close to someone again," He confessed. "It's been a while for me. Can't let too many people stay this close."

"And why is that?" Rarity asked, wondering how he had so many friends but hadn't been close to them like this.

"I got too many problems for women to put up with. Not if they want to stay together any longer than it takes me to fall asleep."

"Because of your bad dreams?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yeah," Cerb answered, which led into a chuckle. "The last one couldn't handle it after she woke up with me rolling on top of her, saying to stay low, that I would keep her safe, and then put my fist through her mirror and punched through the wall."

"Oh my goodness," Rarity blurted out. "Were you alright? You didn't hurt your hand did you?"

Cerb raised his right hand, stretched out his fingers and then made a fist. "I was fine. Just a few cuts. But the neighbor was mad as hell."

Fluttershy was curious. "Did you wake them up, and that's why they were mad."

"Woke them?" Cerb chuckled again. "The wall I punched through led to the neighbor's bedroom," The way he told them had both the ponies laughing right along with him. Shortly after the laughter died down, Cerb continued, though with a much sadder and somber tone. "I've hurt my friends a few times after some really bad ones... it sometimes takes me a few minutes to snap out of it, remember where I am."

"Nothing too bad I hope," Rarity said, rubbing over his chest with her hoof again.

Cerb brought his hand up to rest it on her hoof. "I bruised Kelly's arm once. I thought she was a casualty and tried to get her out of the firefight I thought I was in. Threw Sniff into a wall when he tried waking me up. Supposedly, I dive tackled Chris once. I've punched Lumberman a few times. Didn't hurt him much, but he was mad the first couple of times. Eventually, they all learned not to bother me when I sleep."

"Like we did?" Fluttershy innocently asked.

"Yeah," Cerb was reluctant to admit. "Do me a favor and don't do that again... I'd never forgive myself if something ever happened to any of you girls and it was my fault. Lord knows what kind of damage that would do to everything we have here."

"We'll be careful," Fluttershy was more than pleased to announce.

"We've handled worse, dearie," Rarity added. "Changelings, a manticore... Pinkie Pie on a daily basis."

Cerb huffed lightly as if to laugh and shook his head side to side. "She scared the shit out of me when we first met. Crawling all over me and disappearing and reappearing out of nowhere. On top of not having a clue what was really going on or who or what you girls all were."

Thinking about how touchy-feely Pinkie Pie could be, Fluttershy realized that her and Rarity had acted the same with him. "We never asked... you don't mind us being close or on you like this... do you?"

"No," Cerb answered before even really thinking about it. "Pinkie just... I don't know what she was doing. You two do it because you seem to care about people. That and I just feel... better? When you two are around me."

"Better?" Rarity was quick to ask. "Better, how, exactly?"

"I dunno. Just better," He didn't have much of a good explanation that he even understood himself. "Not as stressed or worried. More relaxed. It actually bothered me at first. Like, I was worried I was having my mind messed with or losing control. But now, I'm glad to have it. It's better than drinking."

Such a declaration was well received by Fluttershy. "That makes me glad to hear you say that. We were a little worried you were just trying to be nice to us."

Cerb's mind and emotions were still a jumbled mess, but he couldn't look passed how comfortable he had grown being around these two. "No. Not at all. You both have been good to me. I just don't know what to do with myself."

Even as much as Rarity was enjoying this time together, she still had Cerb's best interest in mind. "It's nearing lunchtime. We can head back to Twilight's with everypony else, or we can still go check up on your friend Kelly if you like."

"No," Cerb softly answered back. "Kelly's in good hands with Mac. I mean hooves. You know what I mean. And I'm more tired than hungry."

"Still sleepy? Rarity said you didn't get much sleep last night," Fluttershy hushed before trying to find a more comfortable position to go back to sleep as well, if that was his plan.

For a moment, Cerb didn't answer. He just stared blankly forward, lost in his thoughts or his memories. "No... Just tired... So tired of everything. I just want to rest for a while longer."

[Earlier that morning at the Apple farm.]

The unmistakable sound of Lumberman's truck could be heard rolling up the driveway, with two honks of the horn ensuring the Apples would know of their arrival. As the truck pulled up to a parking spot that was as good as any other, three ponies colored in orange, red, and green filed out of the house to greet them.

Applejack was the first out and first to welcome them. "Howdy, y'all, and ah mighty good morning to ya." She watched in anticipation for Lumberman to exit the truck and was pleased to see Chris had decided to come out after all. "Morn'n, Chris. Glad you decided to join us this morning. Figured we could use an extra set of yer human hands and that you'd probably like to actually finally get out and see more of our here town."

Chris closed his door and walked up to get a better view of a sight he never would have dreamed he'd actually be able to see. "Morning," - His eyes spanned over the orchard. - "Sweet Apple Acres. It's amazing."

"Heh, sure is, isn't it?" Applejack proudly responded. "You don't mind helping out for a bit? We could use the help catching up on chores before working on the house or heading on into town."

"Sure," Chris was living out a brony's dream, and this was making it all the more real. "Whatch'ya need done?"

Big Mac trotted over to Kelly's open door to pick her up. "Well, we were going to head back out into the orchard. If you care to tag along, we can show ya the ropes."

Applejack turned back to Lumberman. "As for you Woody. If you want to head back in with Granny to take a look at what all needs fix'n. I'll be back up just as soon as I get these fellers situated out back."

"Sounds good," He answered back before turning his attention over to Granny. "I'll be just a second, mam. Need to grab some tools and some paper."

"Oh, you go on ahead and take yer time," Granny answered back with her withered old smile. "That there hole in the wall ain't going nowhere on its own."

The four made their way deep into the orchard until they came rows of buckets and barrels of apples lined up along the trees where work had already started.

"Welp, this is the spot," Applejack announced, bringing the group to a stop.

Chris looked around the trees already stripped of their fruits and the masses of full barrels. "So, what are we doing?"

The unmistakable sound of unicorn magic slowly became louder as it approached. Another pony was out there with them.

Tracing the sounds that drew closer, two more tubs, full to the brim hovered near in the glow of a violet aura. Starlight Glimmer gracefully walked into view.

"Good morning everypony and everyone," She greeted the group, sounding bright and cheerful. "Beautiful day, isn't it?"

Author's Note

While not a long chapter, there's a lot to take away from this

Also, if you're a Writer, Editor, Reader, or Artist, feel free to join my Discord:
MLP WERA Connections

WARA isn't a meme server or an image board substitute. You can find that here on the Filty Degenerates Discord Server. No, WERA is a server dedicated to connecting lovers of the written word and art creators to share their works and passions while finding help and support from others.

25. Glimmer's Bootleg Bottles and Apologies

Starlight had beaten them to the orchard and harvested just as much, if not more than Kelly and the others had the day before. Actually, that was irrelevant. Why was she even there? Why did she look so happy to see them? Welcoming them as if the events of last night hadn't happened? Chris's upbeat outlook on the day instantly went south, and Kelly was pissed.

She turned to look down at the mare who had led them out this way. "Uh, what the hell AJ?"

Big Mac quickly interjected to try and break up the tension. "Now hold on a second, Miss Kelly. Starlight explained what happened at your house last night. That's why she's here."

"That's right, Sugar Cube," Applejack answered back. "I gave Starlight a firm talk'n to last night. She came here this morning asking for a chance to talk to ya's and set things right. She even agreed to help with the chores so that y'all could have the rest of the day to relax and actually go out and learn yer way around town."

The facade of everything being fine was futile, and Starlight dropped the act, letting her remorse show through. "I'm sorry, all of you," She lamented with a sincere depth of grief. "Last night I was confused, really uncomfortable, and in some ways a little scared about how much you knew about us. It doesn't excuse the way I acted, but I'm hoping for a chance to start over and not be so quick to judge this time."

For something that would otherwise be considered rather trivial in most circles, Chris was like Kelly's little brother, and she took particular offense on his behalf. "Mac, I don't want to be here for this," - She turned to Chris from atop Big Mac's back, ready to leave. - "Come on Chris, let's just go back up-"

"It's fine," He coldly answered, raising his hand to dismiss her. "She wants to apologize; let's hear her out."

Starlight hung her head. She knew they had every right to be mad at her. "You don't have to accept my apology, but that doesn't mean that I'm any less sorry about what I said or for how rude I was. I just want to make up for what I did, and maybe be friends like everypony else."

"Miss Kelly," Big Mac spoke up to the lady on his back. "Me and Starlight didn't have the best salutations when we first met," He glared down to the sad sap of a unicorn - "And I'm still not completely over her putting all them words in my mouth. But..." - He took a moment to repose himself - "it ain't right to hold a grudge and not give her a chance just because she was nervous and didn't know how friends are supposed to treat each other."

Being stuck on his back as she was, she couldn't really give too much of a protest to his request. She knew he could hold her there as long as he wanted. "Fine. I accept your apology. But I'm not going to put Chris out like this until he says it's all good between you two."

Applejack wasn't going to push the issue and risk making matters worse. "That's fair enough. That sound alright there, Starlight?"

Starlight nodded, though not feeling much better about the response. "Yes, I understand."

The tension in the air started to grow thick as the silence between everyone drew on longer than it needed. Big Mac thought it would be best that everyone should leave and let the two of them hash things out. "Well, how about I show you around the rest of the farm while these two work things out, Miss Kelly?"

Again, Kelly couldn't do much to protest. "Chris? You want me to stay?"

Chris hated confrontations, but he didn't want to be looked down upon so much that his friends had to fight his battles for him. "It's fine, Kel. I'm a big boy."

Applejack had faith that she had steered Starlight in the right direction enough that she could handle this without making matters worse. "Well, alright then. When yer both done, or if you need anything, you can give us a holler up in the house. Just follow the trail back up, ya can't miss it."

Big Mac and Kelly parted off from the group going further into the orchard while Applejack trotted back up to the house, leaving the two to stare at each other awkwardly. Neither really knowing what to say or what the other would comment with first.

Since Starlight was the reason they both were there, she took the initiative to be the first to break the silence. "Look, Chris. I'm really sor-"

"It's fine. You're sorry. You apologize. I accept," Chris was quick to say he accepted, but everything about his posture and tone said otherwise. "You don't have to talk to me-"

"No, wait!"

"We don't have to be all buddy-buddy-"

"Chris, just let me apologize! For crying out loud!" Starlight made the switch from hurt to offended. "Do you think this is easy for me? I. Am. Struggling. Here. The only friends I have are ponies who are still afraid I could destroy their world or who used me to get back at Twilight and then tried to shoot herself into the mouth of a manticore! And you!" - She shook her head trying to reign in her frustrations from the complete lack of guidance on how to deal with this whole situation. - "I can barely handle figuring out how friendship is supposed to work, and then you all show up out of nowhere, practically making friends by just saying "Hello, I'm lost!', and then hint that you might want to be more than friends? Yes. It creeped me out and made me freak out at the idea of some alien creature maybe wanting to be," - She gritted her teeth thinking about the possibilities her fears could have manifested as - "more than friends with me... I'm a terrible pony and a failure as a friend. I can't even begin to comprehend how much of that I wouldn't be able to manage. Or even worse, how bad I'd screw it up and probably hurt you in the fallout!"

The rant only seemed to pester Chris even further. "What do you want me to say?" - He raised his arms to his side, presenting the world around them that was void of a proper response to her struggles - "What am I supposed to do, now?"

"I don't know!" Starlight hollered back at him. "We're supposed to talk... I think. Right?"

Chris shrugged obnoxiously.

The careless response did not improve Starlight's outlook. "Oh, come on! You know practically everything there is to know about us and how our world works. Right? You certainly know more than I do."

"I thought I did," Chris shot back.

"Wait," Starlight called out, looking like she was holding something back. "Let me start over because this clearly isn't working."

To Chris's surprise, Starlight turned around and trotted off. For a moment he wondered if she meant she was literally going to start over by walking back up to him and start the conversation over with a 'Good Morning,' and everything. Whatever her plan was, he was going to find out in just a moment.

Starlight trotted back up to Chris with a sack she hovered over in her aura. "Okay, Chris," - She maneuvered the sack out in front of him, making what sounded like glass bottles clink together inside - "I would like to apologize for the awful things I said about you last night. I already explained to you why I said those mean things, but to prove that I'm serious about trying to make this up to you, I made you a gift."

Chris gazed in utter amazement as his bottle of vodka from the house levitated out of the bag and was presented to him at eye level. "Wow, Starlight. You went through all the trouble of not only stealing my only bottle of good vodka I have left, you even managed to give it back to me as a gift... Unwrapped, even... Awesome."

"Weeeeeeell, that's the thing, ya see," Starlight answered back with an all too pleased with herself smile. "That's not your bottle of vodka, Chris. This is."

From the sack, more clinks and clanks chimed out as another bottle of his favorite vodka rose out. The only difference being that this one had a bow tied around the stem of its neck. "Where did you get this from? I only had one bottle."

Starlight had a more honest smile now that her backup plan seemed to be working. "Oh, no place special. Just the same place I got these other two bottles."

The sack fell freely to the ground, revealing two more identical bottles to Chris. He had trouble believing what he was seeing. It had to be some kind of trick.

"Soooooo," - Starlight looked down to the ground and rolled a loose apple under her hoof before tapping it away - "it's kind of against the rules to use duplication spells on high-value items." She raised her head up to Chris again - "And I didn't check, but it might also be illegal in Ponyville. But that might be only if I try to sell it. Regardless!... I gathered that you really like this drink. And since we don't know how to make it ourselves... I thought that I would try to make another bottle, or three, for you. At least the only way I thought I could."

"Alright, I'm sorry."

"You're sorry?" Starlight asked a bit puzzled. "I'm the one who needs to apologize. You've been nothing but kind and accepting of us. Not to mention helpful. I was the one that-"

"Would it help if I said I don't blame you for what you did?" Chris asked bluntly.

There had to have been some miscommunication between these two, Starlight thought to herself. She stared the human down accusingly. "You're messing with me right now, aren't you?"

"Alright, time for the old confession and pep talk conclusion to this conflict." - Chris moved over to the nearest apple tree - "Have a seat, and I'll have some liquid encouragement to help me spit this out."

Starlight raised a questioning eye. "You're going to spit out my drink just to spite me?"

"No," Chris stammered out while he took a seat to rest against the tree. "I'm going to sample your bootleg vodka, treat this whole misunderstanding between us just like an episode would play out-"

"Again with the show about us?"

"Fine," He cracked open the bottle and snuck a gulp of the crystal clear alcohol before continuing. "I'll treat this like it were any other day in Ponyville where two ponies don't get along and have to work out their differences."

Despite the good intentions from Chris, Starlight saw this as being unabashedly forced. "I can't tell if you're being painfully sincere or obnoxiously sarcastic right now."

Chris had to ponder his words for a moment before answering her. "Probably both. But!... Do you know why I was mad about what you said?"

Blunt or sincere, she was back on the spot and was going to feel terrible to have to answer that question. "Because it was mean and-"

"Because I'm so sick and tired of hearing it." He answered in that voice someone makes when they try to sound happy, but it still comes off as bottled up anger being repressed. "I'm creepy. I'm weird. I'm too quiet; there must be something wrong with me. 'Oh no. I hope he doesn't like me. I don't ever want to talk to him." He finished with a mock female voice.

Starlight raised a hoof to her chest, finally starting to feel where he was coming from; an outcast. Rejected as she had felt before. "Chris, there is no way I could have known you'd been treated like that."

"And you know what's worse?" He asked pointing his finger at her from his hand holding the bottle. "You know what was the worst part about me hearing you say that?"

"Chris, I-"

"It meant that every hope and dream, every fucking fantasy I ever had about this impossible reality?… Of being here in this world? It was dead." He ended that statement so matter of factly that Starlight thought he must have felt that his words would end the conversation. "Even with Applejack inviting me out here just so she could do you a favor," - He took another drink, tilting the bottle back hard - "Ugh... It's just the same miserable life as back home."

"Applejack didn't invite you here so I could apologize to you, Chris," Starlight addressed him, a ring of compassion in her voice. "I set all this up this morning. Coming out to talk to her brother early in the morning to ask- Well, first I had to apologize profusely to Big Mac for a spell I cast on him-"

"Yeah, I have that scene on my phone. I saw it."

Insult to injury, meet Starlight Glimmer. "... Yes. Splendid... But after I did that, I had to convince him that I was serious about trying to make this right between him and me by agreeing to do his chores so he could have the day off, before that he wouldn’t let me have the chance to apologize to you. The, uh... The vodka thing was more of a last minute idea." - She brought up one of the duplicated bottles and examined it - "And I must still be exhausted after jumping in to help all the others use the elements. I tell ya, it was so hard using my magic to fly in fast enough and sneak in to grab the bottle as you were leaving and still make it back here in time to probably break the law with my spell and still finish gathering all these apples in time."

"Well," Chris examined the quality of her work in his bottle. "You did a bang up job on it." He finished with taking another drink.

Ignoring his compliment, Starlight started to walk closer to this perplexing figure before she took a seat herself, directly in front of him. "And what did you mean all your hopes and dreams died?"

Chris recapped his bottle, letting it fall and roll off to his side. His face started to give way from the anger and frustration to something much sadder. "You have no idea how badly I wanted this to happen. How much I had to fight to not let my friends know how happy I was to end up here. That it was all of you I would have the chance to meet."

"And you have. You've even met Princess Celestia. Had breakfast and spent the whole day with her. I don't know how many ponies besides Twilight can even say that." She tried to be encouraging, but her efforts all seemed to fail to hit their mark.

"But I can't enjoy it," His face started to flush with red, and his eyes were slowly starting to shimmer as the tears built up. "My fantasy was to be here. Alone. Not with my friends here to judge me."

Starlight wasn't getting it. "I can't imagine your friends to be the kind that would judge you. They... really seem to care about you."

"They would judge me the same way you judged me. Like Twilight did," - Another bout of anger rose up in Chris as more of his resentment started to show through - "And even after you all had your magic exhaustion. All of you needed help or a shoulder to cry on, and all of you found one of us to latch onto. Except for you, and except for me.... fuck this place."

"No. Don't be like that. We didn't know you all that well when you said... those things. They all just came out wrong, so we thought that you were..." Her lips suddenly grew still as she observed Chris's expression change again. It wasn't anger or sadness. It was a deep hurtful shame that he must have been hiding all this time, and she couldn't begin to process what was going on in his mind or how to approach this. So she just stood there, dumbfounded with the realization that her initial overreaction, of a fear that he was attracted to them, was true.

Chris was about to reach his breaking point. The sole brony of the group who lived up to the stereotype of wanting to be with a cartoon pony character. Only now, he was too scared to make any attempt on his desires in fear of the consequences from his only friends finding out. But that would only have been if he hadn't found himself reliving his same shortcomings from the world he left. Even here in Equestria, the land of friendship and unity between all intelligent species, he was rejected before he could even try. Dejection knew no boundaries or limitations.

Surrounded by friends, or living among the fantasy characters he dreamed he could meet, he was still doomed to be alone. He raised his knees up to his body and laid his arms on them so he could bury his face out of sight to hide the tears fighting their way out from all of his disappointments billowing up on him again.

"I don't get it," Chris grumbled through his arms. "Even Sniff has some of you wanting to be around him. And he's been the biggest asshole of any of us since we got here. I've been as nice as possible, did everything I could to be helpful, but all of you just want to keep me at arm's length away or out of sight."

There was no response from Starlight. She offered no support or rebuttal to his claims. It was only the sound of her magic flaring up and the sloshing of liquid in a bottle that finally drew Chris out of hiding. He looked up to see Starlight looking almost as distraught as he was, raising one of the bootleg bottles of vodka she made. The cap of the bottle slowly twisted off and was discarded carelessly behind her.

"What are you doing?" Chris asked, unsure as to why she would want to drink.

"Don't drink alone," Her response was very soft-spoken through her depressed state but showed a weak smile as she turned to him again. "You need a friend... That's what Sniff said to you the first time we all met. Right?"

The likelyhood that Starlight was being legitimate with him started to look like a real possibility to Chris. That perhaps this wasn't all lip service and obligations. Maybe he had been too harsh and quick to dismiss her.

"Look, I don't know what to tell you about how every other pony thinks about you. But none of them hate you if that's what you think. And Applejack really does seem to care about you for some reason," - She raised the bottle and took a long drink herself - "I don't know what you did or said to win her over, but she really laid into me hard last night after we left. She seemed to know a lot more about how unhappy you are than I could have. And since you know so much about us, I imagine you know that I'm no stranger to being alone or feeling unwanted."

Chris leaned over and grabbed his bottle, cracking it open again. "You and me," - He raised his bottle as a toast - "Just a couple of undesirables trying to win over other ponies because our lives suck, just to have our plans fall apart and end up being won over by the pony that hurt us the most."

"That's not-" She thought about the timeline of events between them. All of the kind things he had tried to do for her. Heck, he even saved her a verbal lashing by lying to Celestia. Did she even thank him for that? Regardless, she wounded him, for sure. The heart can hurt more than the body of which it lives in. But being won over? Even still, she didn't know how to feel about such an analogy. "Are you seriously comparing what happened between me and Twilight to me and you?"

Chris shrugged. "Well, outside of having a musical cult, nearly destroying your world, and singing about how great friends are... Okay, I see your point." - He looked to his bottle and then to her with an apologetic grin - "Cheers anyway?"

Starlight stared deadpanned at the fool that sat before her. That was until she felt a twinge on the corner of her lips. She tried to fight it, tried to be serious, wanted to be angry, but those muscles that pulled the edges of her lips up couldn't be stopped and left her grinning. That grin was short lived as her lips grew tighter with a broad smile and she struggled even harder to repress the urge to laugh, but all was lost. She doubled over and rolled from side to side. "I can't believe you! You're the first one I've met who hasn't used my history of horrible choices against me or as an insult."

She rolled upright, lying her chest flat on the grass but her hips angled off just enough to be an accidentally erotic pose to any adventurous eye. "You didn't make any of that up, did you?"

His bottle lowered again, cutting short what was probably another two shots worth of vodka down his throat. "I might have embellished how I felt a bit, but I didn't lie about any of it."

As funny as that turn around had been, she tried to be a bit more serious again. "Well, I didn't lie either, especially about wanting to make it up to you. And if you're willing to accept me with my past as it is, while not walking on eggshells about it, I think I can get over the whole wanting to have a special somepony dream of yours. I mean, come on. I doubt going out on a date with a mare will wipe out Equestria."

"Knowing me, it probably won't have her singing about it either." Chris scoffed.

Starlight could see the humor in his self deprecating jokes. "Oh, please. I think you're being too hard on yourself, Christh... Curr-iss... Chris... Why am I talking funny?"

"How much have you had to drink?"

She started to float the bottle over to him. "I dunno? How much is this?"

He grabbed the bottle and did his best to guess. If the bottle was full when she opened it, she must have had four or five shots worth. "For a newbie lightweight like yourself?... enough."

"Are you telling me I can't have anymore?" She whined.

"Depends, do you plan on walking back home? Like Applejack had to?"

"Not really," - Her horned glowed and grabbed the bottle again, pulling it out of Chris's hand - "But drinking together is what friends are for," -She went to tip the bottle again but stopped before taking her next drink - "or something."

"Sure, well go with that," Chris said, raising his bottle to hers for a cheers.

The effects of the liquid courage started to add a little bravery to Starlight. "What's so bad about wanting to enjoy yerself here that your friends would judge you for it?"

"Because humans only socially and romantically interact with other humans. It's considered a mental illness, or a crime in some ways, where I come from. And before you ask any 'why' questions, understand that all other species on my planet are not sapient creatures that share a common language. Probably not even Fluttershy would be able to communicate with them," - He thought for a moment on any in-world comparisons he could make - "Imagine a pet here, like Owlowiscious or Winona, but not enough brainpower to understand words or concepts."

"Oh..." That painted a better picture for Starlight. "I guess that would be weird."

"Yeah," Chris took another drink and wiped his mouth clean. "So they'd probably say things like I was using all of you as an excuse to pursue some gross fantasy of loving an animal. Which I'm not, and obviously you're not an animal."

"So, I have to ask you now," Starlight proposed a question, hoping to understand more of where he was coming from. "Can I ask just why you choose to tell me all this? Were you mad and that's why? Did you know it would make things better, or is this just the way you humans do things?"

That last part seemed to come out of nowhere for Chris, but it didn't distract him enough that he couldn't answer her question. "I was mad when we started, but I also had a hunch that if I was just brutally honest, that would force the conflict resolution. That's how it always works here. But what do you mean by 'the way humans do things?"

Yet another sip of her own goods flared up some red in Starlight's cheeks. "I dunno. It seems like all your friends picked a pony to trade secrets with or talk about private things. And you did the same thing with me. Is that normal?"

It would seem that Chris had been far too distracted to notice how deep all the connections were made between his friends and the other ponies. "Not really?" His answer immediately fell flat on his one-mare audience. "At least not this fast. Certainly not with my friends."

"Oh," Starlight thought it best just to chalk it up to the power of friendship, as corny as it was. "Then let me ask you a different question... Why us? Why ponies?"

Chris raised his bottle to take another drink but hesitated. He lowered the bottle with his thoughts that weighed heavily on his mind. "Because I hate my life and practically everything about it. I'm lonely and... I just want someone to love me for who I am," - He made some odd gesture with his hands, like he was trying to think of some complex solution to his thoughts, but couldn't - "I thought a pony would be able to look past all my faults. See the kind of person that I am on the inside. Fall in love with that... not just what they see on the outside."

"Is that not how it works where you come from?"

"Only in the stories we tell," Chris finally took that drink he held back from. "Most people are shallow where I come from. Even ugly people won't date each other half the time."

"What about the other half of the time?"

"They break up."

"Have you ever even gone out for a date?"

"Yes."

"Well, how'd that go?"

Capping his bottle, his agitation showed itself again. "She never showed up... So I ate dinner alone, watched the movie alone, and went home." - He sat the bottle in his lap, wondering why he decided to drink so much so fast this early in the morning. "It took her two weeks to text me." - Catching himself using a human tech term, he quickly adjusted to grab his phone and show it to her - "Sorry. A text is just a short message that I can have someone send me on this. Just like how Spike sends Celestia letters. Anyway, she asked if I was mad at her. Didn't even apologize for standing me up."

It was becoming more apparent to see why Chris felt the way he did. He'd given up. Though if his stories were true, it wasn't easy to blame him. "You know. I don't know if I should be admitting this, but I think if you actually talked more openly, and not just about magic and our history, you probably could find a special somepony here -" She took another gulp from her bottle, causing her to try and shake the drunkenness from her head reactively. "Wow does this stuff perks you up fast. Ooph... But, yeah. There are a lot of single mares out here."

Was that a green light for Chris, or did Starlight even have any authority to allow him to do so? His thoughts were interrupted as she spoke to him again.

"Although, probably don't want to get too attached," Her words started to slur together, just ever so slightly. "Who knows when we can get you all back to yer world."

And there went Chris's aspirations. "True... "

Starlight suddenly remembered Celestia's warning and realized that she was giving advice that might not pan out, only to turn around to try to talk him out of it. "So maybe don't get your hopes up too high. But I'm also not saying don't try. You can, just..."

"You're running me in circles GlimGlam," Chris jokingly protested.

She tried to get a better fix on her thought process, but the alcohol was making it difficult. "I know. I'm sorry. -" She groaned loudly. - "I don't know now if I should be encouraging you or... I'm terrible at this."

"Not really," Chris offered to her, nonchalantly. "No worse than me. At least you're trying. Not that I'm a high bar to pass."

"No, Chris. You have," - She started a drunken crawl over to Chris's side and reached a hoof up to rest it on his knee - "You tried really hard. You just, -" After drinking as she had, moving around presented a whole new challenge she was going to have to get adjusted to - "oh my goodness... You just need to put yurself, ya know. Out there, more."

"Oh my god, Starlight. You're drunk."

"Hey-" she jabbed him in the side. "Don't go try 'na change the subject we're talkinga bout. En hey. Trixie's gone now. So I need new friends too. An-and, we had a rea-he-he-eeeeeeealy rocky start. But we're good now." - She raised her bottle again, looking ready to have another drink - "We're even drinkin tagether now."

Chris grabbed the bottle out of the air before she could do more damage to her liver. "Okay, little pony lady. I think you've about had your fill."

"Hey! No!" She raised her voice while pawing her forehoof at his arm to lower the bottle. "I need a friend. Drink with me."

"Starlight, it is way too early to be this drunk-"

Starlight's voice made a curious shift to something unmistakably seductive. "Hey."

Chris couldn't believe what he was hearing. What kind of evil trick were the magic bottles of booze doing to them now? He looked down to her smiling at him. If she wasn't so drunk, it probably would have looked flirty instead of goofy. Despite the delivery, the intention behind it had him locked onto her, waiting to hear whatever demand or request she would have next.

"I like this feeling. Drink with me... please?" She batted her large drunken eyes, which even still managed to give off some illusion of desire. Probably fake, but still nothing he could turn down.

"Jesus Christ, I'm going to hell for this," Chris spoke out loud before tilting the bottle back for a good long chug. Not wanting to get drunk, but trying to leave less for the drunk tease pawing for the bottle again.

Starlight playfully laughed as she retook control of the bottle. "Ha ha! Let's party. Just me and you. Oops! -" She cupped her hooves over her mouth and looked from side to side - "Can't say that word too loud," She whispered. "The pink one could hear us."

[Back at SugarCube Corner]

Pinkie Pie was overloading another cupcake with frosting. "Okay, Misses Cake. I think this is the last batch-" Her body tensed up like she bit into a live wire, forcing the remainder of the frosting to drown the Berry Cherry Sunshine Cupcake in a mound of pure diabetes - "Who said that?!"

A pair of shutters on the back side of the bakery flung open with Pinkie's head bursting through. "Who said it! You know who you are!"

[Back and in the Apple orchard]

Starlight shuttered with a force akin to someone stepping out of a frozen pond.

Chris looked up through the trees. "Did you hear someone yell for us?"

Starlight wasted no time to steal away another long sip. "I hope not."

He could have sworn he heard a voice. "I can't help but feel like the longer I stay here, the less I really understand about how this place works."

"So dis thing here," - She poked at his smartphone - "What ez it really? What all can it do?"

Chris removed the bottle from Starlight's hold again. "Hold off on the drinking while I go over this. This... Well... it used to be able to connect to other phones so I could talk or send messages. I could also, uh... view information on it? Kind of like pulling the words of books through the air, or make music and movies show on its' screen."

"So kinde like... yer kinda human magic?"

"Let's go with that for now," - Chris thought of something that could act as a far better distraction - "Actually, I can show you something that you might recognize."

"Waz that? You got sum human magic in there to show me?"

Starlight struggled to keep up with his hand motions as he moved his fingers over the screen. Colors and words streamed across the screen, but she couldn't focus well enough to understand what she was seeing. Finally, the screen showed a cartoon picture of a blue unicorn with glasses in mid-swing with his tail raised up behind him and musical notes floating up above him splashed onto the screen.

Something near the bottom of the screen was moving, and as it moved she started to hear her own voice over a musical backdrop. Then Twilight's voice spoke to her.

"I never thought that I would find a place. To step right in and start again," She started to sing the words to her own song.

"You like it?"

"This is my song!" She exclaimed, smiling like an excited child on Christmas. "It's el lot more upbeat, and itz got that beat. Doot-doot-doot-doot-doot." Her beatboxing skills needed work, but Chris could forgive her in her inebriated state. "We didn't have all da extra music when we sang et. Theis version iz muuuuuch beder... Can I have et?"

Chris snorted with a laugh. "The phone stays with me. But I'll see what I can do."

"Gimme here," She beckoned while she tried to grab the phone with her hooves.

"No. You'll break it with yer hooves."

Just as Chris moved the phone out of her reach, his hand holding the it was empty. In a panic, he pushed the drunken unicorn just far enough away to keep her at bay so he could look for his phone. He could hear the music still playing, but it was now coming from just behind Starlight and her giggles. He looked to see that she had managed to focus her magic enough to teleport it out of his hand and into her control.

She shot a look at him that was half ecstatic and half mentally unstable, all beaten and molded together with half a bottle of Grey Goose. "Dun worry. I'm just wanna my song to have. Yul see."

All Chris could do was stare onward at the light that surrounded his phone and Starlight's horn. With Starlight’s power gathering, she squinted her eyes to focus, nearly falling face forward in the process before the magic flashed away with a snap in the air.

The phone fell from her hold, as it was no longer needed, and landed safely in the grass.

"Ah ha!" She proclaimed proudly. "Told ya I cud do et!"

Where the phone had been held in the air just moments ago, a shimmering spark of light held itself perfectly still in the air.

"What... what did you do?"

Drunk Starlight glared with her mouth hanging open, looking like she was surprised he didn't know. "It's moi song." She pointed a hoof up to it, shaking her hoof as she explained. "Dhat's my song. I just need somethin to play it in.. Awe nuts... I don't have any gems er crystals. Wait! We av shiny apples!"

She looked to one of the many barrels of apples and floated over the shiniest one she could make out of the bunch, raising it up to the spark. Her horn glowed again, and her magic forced the spark and apple to swirl closer and closer together, spinning in a quickly shrinking orbit until they were joined together.

"There," She proudly proclaimed. "Watch, an be amazed."

She rubbed her hoof over its ruby coated surface, and it began to vibrate and music played from the fruit.

Chris was impressed, but also not impressed. "That's Tombstone's remix of Pinkie's Smile Song."

"Wut the," She stared at the apple and roughly tapped it. "Okay. Watch d’this time."

Another song, another miss for Chris to call out. "That's a song about Trixie, and you're not even playing the songs from the beginning."

"I-I got it this time," She nervously scolded him while instead of touching it, she used her horn to try and control the musical apple.

The song switched to the deep voice of a man talking. His voice was soothing, alluring, and was narrating to the soft sounds of some synth accompanied jazz music playing in the background. "- believing that this is some crazy dream that you are having; that you are still on that train to Trottingham, and will simply wake up before it gets really interesting-"

If Chris had eaten more than just the two muffins that morning, he probably would have shit his pants. "Still not your song. Change it!"

Angered by her lack of fruitful results, she removed the glow and dropped the apple next to her sack she brought the bottles in. "It'll werk later."

"Yeah, I'm sure it will," Chris stated carelessly as he flipped through his phone to find something else to distract her with. "If you like that song, I got a bunch of other s-ow!-" He winced and recoiled back from a glowing vodka bottle being tapped against his face - "The fuck, Glimmer?"

Starlight was swaying as she stood before Chris, waving back and forth ever so slightly as her sense of balance was still on the decline. "We're drinking! Remember?" - She sloshed the contents of the bottle in front of him and did her best to give him a seductive grin - "Dun't you want me as yeur pony drin-" She hickuped as any comical cartoon character would when this sloshed. - 'king special pon- I mean, pony buddy. Special buddy. Drinking..."

Here laid a dilemma for Chris. Starlight couldn't be left alone in her current condition, but she also didn't seem to want to leave. Even worse, she was all but stumbling drunk, but she was also really warming up to him in the process.

It was still too early to tell if she was legitimately hitting on him even or just teasing him with flirts to keep him from wanting to leave, though he was too emotionally weak to walk away even if it was all a facade. However, he had hastily guzzled plenty more than she had and wasn't too many shots away from being just as far from sober as she was.

In the end, Chris couldn't pass up the chance for whatever this foolish choice was going to reward him with. "Only if you're serious about starting over and really do want to try being friends. Not because AJ or Twilight told you to, but because you want to."

"Yes," She answered, looking as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. She was practically glowing.

That was good enough for him. "Alright. Friendship is magic. Starring Chris Breslin and Starlight Glimmer. Take two."

Such a cheesy joke, and being well over the legal blood alcohol limit Ponyville was going to need implement into law after this, got Starlight laughing hysterically. "Wut? Are we movie starz now?-" She stood up on her hind legs, a bit shaky at first, but took a dramatic pose with a fencing sword she fashioned out of her magic and held towards him - "My name iz Starlight Glimmer. Euw drank my vodka. Prepare to dine."

The parody of the famous scene from The Princess Bride was nearly perfect to the movie. Good enough to get him laughing at the mis-quote at the end of it. "It's 'prepare to die,' not 'dine."

Her face turned to a mix of excited fear and sorrow. She lowered the tip of the sword into the grass and leaned on it. "No, no, no, no, Chris. The bad guy had ta die. Not you."

Without warning, the magic sword cracked and burst into a small cloud of magical dust, letting Starlight fall face first to the ground."Owf!..." She didn't move after she landed. To her, it was like her body was recalibrating itself to figure out how to move again. At least she could still speak, and her muffled words worked their way through the blades of grass. "Owwww... Concenturating is so hard like this.... I broke my sword..."

It was hard not to laugh at the sight of Starlight resting her neck and chin on the ground, her front legs stretched out under her, and her rear legs locked up straight which kept her ass stuck up in the air. By some unknown force of might or luck, Chris managed to add insult to injury the mockery of laughter. "Can you get up?

"Of course I can. Wanna fight about it?" Starlight barked from her uncomfortable position. "Ha, just joke 'n. I like you too much."

Her body vanished with a spark of light and a magical pop of the air. She flashed back in next to Chris, but somehow got the location wrong enough that it left her a good eight inches off the ground. The distance was quickly closed up as her rump crashed down to Earth. The drop surprised her, and she yelped. When she landed, the jolt forced out a small belch. Wide-eyed and embarassed, she covered her mouth, but the taste that came up from her throat removed the embarrassment.

"Oh ma gosh," She tried not to gag. ."That taste so bad."

She felt something soft and warm grab onto her shoulder. It was Chris's hand, there to provide some comfort and support.

"You gonna throw up? He asked coyly.

"No... am I supposed to?"

"Only if you drink too much too fast."

"Oh..." She swayed slightly, even with his support. She had to ponder a series of equations to gauge how much she had consumed in... she couldn't recall how much time had gone by since they started drinking. So, the next thought was how she felt. The answer? Awesome.

If she was fine, she had to know how he was doing and nudged his side to get his attention. "Hey... You gonna throw up?"

"Nah. I'm good."

Two nearly empty bottles floated up, one for each of them. She raised both her forelegs in a victorious display of celebration. "Then we continue on! More music! More drinking! Let's see those Happy Smiles!"

Chris fought through his laughter to try and reign her back in. "Hey now. None of that, you!"

Together they laughed and toasted to each other with their bottles. Chris woke his phone and went to the first pony song he could think of to kick off this party for two. "This song was a big hit for us long before you showed up, but I'll have to explain who Ferris Bueller is later. Just know that he's a cool guy that skips school when he wants to." He hit play.

[Back in the Apple house]

Granny Smith sat a dirty plate that was missing a large chunk near the sink. "I'm sorry again about only having one dish and the sad state of our dinner wear."

Lumberman leaned on the table he managed to temporarily piece together and sat in a currently three-legged chair. "Granny, you got nothing to apologize for. And honestly, it's all of us who are in debt to you."

Granny managed to restrain herself and not admit that he was right. Southern hospitality and all. "Pish posh. T'aint nothin bout a house or what's in it that's more important than the ponies that live in it. Or the humans that come to visit, as it were."

"I appreciate that, ma'am," Lumberman thanked her with a grin and a nod.

"Everything in this here kitchen can be repaired and replaced. Celestia knows how many times I've had to with youngsters like Applejack and Big Mac-" She pulled up another busted chair and joined him at the table and sighed pleasantly as she thought back to all the shenanigans they'd pulled on her in the past - "Ahh. The stories I could tell. But anywho. You there mister took good care of my sweet little Applejack and Macintosh. You can't replace family."

"Not the ones you like at least," Lumberman joked.

Surprisingly, Granny took the joke in strides, enough laughed a bit along with him. "Well, as terrible as it is to say so, I've seen it myself, so I can't say yer lying bout dat."

"Yeah..." Lumberman admitted, looking down into his cup of coffee. "Been there myself, too."

Hoof steps made the two in the room aware of Applejack's return. "Granny, would you stop yacking the poor guy's ear off and let'm eat in peace?"

Granny took offense to her pleasantries being viewed as anything other than a common courtesy and a pleasure to be shared. "Humpf. I'll have you know Mr. Lumberman here is quite capable of carrying on a conversation with a meal. A meal he has already finished up, mind you."

"Oh really?" She hiked up a dusty old box with rolled up papers on the table before shooting a glance over to him. "What ya think of Granny's quiche? Not what you were expecting, huh?

"Hey, I never had quiche before or even knew what it was. But a man never turns down a free meal. Know what I'm saying?"

Applejack chuckled at the way he liked to answer things sometimes. "Heh, yeah. I hear ya. But I think I found what you were asking fer."

"Lemme see," Lumberman asked, grabbing one of the large sheets of paper and unrolled it. "Uhh... Yeah. This is one of 'em, but this is for the east facing wall, I think. I need the north facing wall."

Despite having hooves, Applejack seemed to have no issue flipping through the pages. "Barn. Barn. Doghouse. Henhouse. Barn. Roof. Ah, here it is. It's got the windows lined up like only the back side of the house does, ya see?"

She spread the large sheet of paper with construction plans on it over the well-fractured table. Granny peaked over to get an eye full, vaguely remembering when she first saw those plans. Lumberman stood up and walked around the table to get a better view, but didn't seem too excited about what he saw.

"Wha'cha think? Think you can rebuild from this?" Applejack asked, excited to see how fast he could put together the repairs with these plans.

"I could," Lumberman said, sounding with a tone of disapproval. "But I don't think I'd want to."

"What? Why not,-" Applejack started to point the drawing. "We've been living in this here house for generations. What could possibly be wrong with it?"

Lumberman stood up and looked to the large hole in the ceiling. "Well, I can see this place must have been here for generations - " He pointed up to the boards running lengthwise above the ceiling and under the second story floor - " You got five pieces of lumber tacked on to the old busted floor joist. Whoever built the floor only used what looks like untreated lumber. I mean, it's an old house, so that makes sense. But the lumber is all one by...-" He pulled out a tape measurer and worked it up along the busted piece of wood - "Yeah. Them are all one by fives spaced at least eighteen inches apart. Lumber like that ain't made for supporting that kind of weight. That's why the floor was dipping, and they had to add so much extra timber underneath. I imagine the support beam running over the center of the house was too big, too. That's why there's a tilt to the floor in this room."

For all the good Lumberman provided, Applejack didn't like him talking down the quality of their construction. "Well, that's just how us Apples do our build'n. From houses to barn raisen's, y'all ways gotta have a strong center to support what yer build'n."

Lumberman looked to the pieces of lumber behind the tarp that covered the hole in the wall. "Well, yeah. For a barn that's fine. You don't have indoor plumbing and weight bearing walls to worry about. Your floor joists should be two by sixes with a twelve-inch gap. And it looks like your walls don't have the two by fours evenly spaced. And why do the walls have a two inch width but the floors only have one?"

The stubbornness in Applejack was starting to rear its ugly head. "Well, as I said, that's just the way us Apples-"

"How hard is it to do it your way, Mr. Lumberman?" Granny asked with a smile, intentionally cutting off Applejack.

Grateful for avoiding a needless argument, Lumberman turned his attention back to Granny. "Not hard at all. This is what I do for a living. I can easily fix up a lot of this myself. Might need help with a few support beams I'd like to run across. But after that, putting in some new insulation and drywall is a snap."

"Hmm. I see," Granny uttered like she was in deep thought. "Welp, that sounds good to me. How's about you whip up some of them fancy drawings and swing by my hotel when you got the estimates for the job all worked out."

She then stood up and shook his hand. "It was nice meeting ya. But I had my fill of this place for the day and could use a nap, so I'll be heading back for now." Granny let his hand go before he could even accept taking payment for the job, which he wasn't going to charge for anyway.

Applejack couldn't believe what she was hearing. "Granny!"

Granny snapped back around with the kind of stare you know not to talk back to. "What? How many times you and Big Mac want to keep bringing half the clan over to raise these walls again? And how many times you and yer brother already had to pay me back or work off replacing another wall?"

"But-but-but Granny?"

"But nothing, missy," Granny fired back with a scowl. "Dis here house is still in my name. I own it, and I got a letter from Princess Luna herself that says I'll be covered fer whatever the cost is to have it fixed. And if he can fix this ol heap of a home up so that I'm not freezing my flanks off this winter, you better believe I'll let the princesses pay top bit to keep me warm come Hearths Warming."

Applejack could see this battle was lost before it even started and surrendered her cause. "Yes, Granny."

"Hmph," Granny grunted as she continued back out to the front door. "Dang youngsters. Think they own the place and are gonna buck me outta uh warm winter house."

Her grumblings continued as she made her exit and they all slowly faded out to the sounds of an empty house, minus Lumberman and Applejack, of course. Applejack returned to her seat in the kitchen. A little upset with herself for getting as angry as she did. Though she was also sad knowing that part of her home might end up losing part of its heritage.

"Problem?" Lumberman finally asked.

"No."

"You lying?"

"... yeah."

Lumberman took the last sip of his coffee before trying to approach his next set of questions. "You don't like my idea for how to fix your house, or you just don't want me to be the one to fix it?"

"No. Nothing like that. Not really." Applejack admitted. "It's just... We Apples have a certain way of doing things. We ain't changed 'em for generations. And this house. It holds our legacy, and I don't want to see it changed."

"That makes sense," Lumberman said, trying to keep some common ground with her. "But it's like your Granny said. It's not the house or what's inside it that really matters. It's who's inside it."

Applejack hated that she was going to concede to them. "Yer right. I just don't want to give up all the memories I still have locked up in this old place. Some of those memories are the kind I can't even share with the ponies I made them with."

Hidden somewhere in that exchange was an all too familiar sound that told him what her real issue was. "Would I be wrong to guess to say that these memories are of your parents?"

"I...-" She sighed, not wanting to start up any kind of argument with him - "Is it that easy to see through me like that?"

"Just a good guess."

Applejack knew she couldn't fight it, but she didn't want to leave the topic just yet. Too much weighing down on her that she wanted to get off her chest. "Well, aren't there things about those you lost that you would hate to see changed. Things that you see and can remember the good times with 'em?"

Being honest about that meant revisiting some memories that still felt raw. "Yeah. I know what you mean. My dad...-" He paused as he remembered one of the last times he saw his father - "Uh. Yeah. He was a big sports guy, and every year it started to get cold, he had this badass looking leather jacket for the Colts-" He chuckled at that, realizing where he was- "Irony. Right? But yeah, he said he stole it from Peyton Manning, their star quarterback. I doubt he did. But he made it sound so cool. Like he really did."

"I'm guessing you really liked it, huh?"

"Apple Hat," He said with an honest smile. "I loved that jacket. And every year, as soon as it started to get cold, I'd sneak into his room, take it, and hide it in my closet. He'd let me hold onto it for a few days, or till it started to get really cold, and he needed it. Then he'd just barge into my room, take it out of the closet, button it up in front of me, and tell me to steal my own jacket if I wanted one so badly. 'I stole this one fair and square,' he would say."

Applejack rubbed her hoof along the brim of her hat, understanding the attachment to certain clothes and how they are connected to those who used to own them. "Do you still have it?"

Lumberman's expression changed. The whimsical smile was washed over by resentment. "Nah... Never got to wear it after my dad was killed. My selfish bitch of a mother sold it. Told me she didn't know I wanted it. Which was a fucking lie. But to make it better, she said she sold it so she could buy me a new better jacket... you wanna guess what she never got me?"

It was a rhetorical question she didn't need to answer, the knowledge of that truth made her decide not to bring up her own hand-me-down hat she still wore. "I think I know. And I'm sorry she gone done did that to ya. Doing that and then lying about it. Why that's lower than a snake's belly slithering under Ghastly Gorge."

So put off by remembering his families past, he picked up his coffee cup, only to put it back down when he saw again that it was still empty. "Tell me about it. Only things she didn't sell of his was some pictures. Course, all those are back home... Fuck." Lumberman ended that on a sour note, like he just realized something was wrong.

Applejack took in everything and could see something had him upset. "That's the really bad word. What's wrong?"

Lumberman shook his head, the same way someone does when they know they just got fucked. "I'm willing to bet all my shit back home is gone. I don't know how long a person has to be missing to be declared dead, but I wouldn't put it past her to have already picked my place clean."

"What the?" Applejack was surprised by such a claim. "You saying she ain't gonna wait to see if you're okay. She probably don't even know where you were taken off to."

That wasn't a joke, but it might as well have been one for Lumberman. "Pft. My mother cares only about herself. She stopped pretending to care about me when I stopped supporting her money-grubbing ass. Both her and my sister."

This was a rough subject to cover, but also one she never got into with him. She was curious now. "How big of a family you got? If yer okay with talkin bout 'em."

"If you mean livin relatives, I disowned my ma and sister years ago. My dad's parents are in an old folks home, but they don't even remember who they are anymore. But my family are all here with me, as far as I'm concerned."

Again, Applejack didn't feel like countering his lackluster history with her ever-growing family. "Sorry. This seems like a pretty sore subject to talk about."

He had to agree. Just talking about it had him even madder than when Applejack came back telling him that Kelly and Big Mac wandered off for the day and that she left Chris and Starlight to hash things out. "You're right, but I'll tell ya what. Any work I do on your house will be just to fix up the structure. I'll do everything I can to make sure it looks and feels the same. Besides being warmer in the winter and hopefully less sagging in the floors."

She laughed to herself, thinking about how upset she had gotten over the prospect of no longer having furniture in her house that all sat on a tilt. "You drive a hard bargain, but I'd be hard-pressed not ta trust ya."

Lumberman extended his hand to shake on it. "I won't let ya down, Apple Hat."

She met his hand and confirmed their agreement. "If you treat this house like it were my ass, I know it'll be in good hands."

That caught Lumberman completely off guard, and he cracked up. "Damn it, Apples. Don't be start'n back up on that this early in the day."

Applejack pulled back her hoof and made her way to the counter to grab a notepad. "Alright, alright. It is a bit early in the day, isn't it?"

"Thank you." Lumberman wasn't sure how far things would go if the two of them were going to go back and forth the whole day like they did the other night.

Applejack dropped the note pad in front of Lumberman and looked up to him with a smirk. "How about tonight when I draw us another bath?"

Lumberman moved his eyes from the blank paper to Applejack's shit eating grin. She winked and playfully swatted her tail back and forth like she was cracking a whip.

"Swear ta god, Apples," He fired back, all too willing to play along now. "You don't want me giving in to your temptations. You can't handle all of what I got to give."

"Oh, really?"

Lumberman leaned in a little closer, getting cocky with the persistent pony. "Yeah, really."

Applejack leaned in even farther, happy to have this simple distraction to play with him again. "You find my offers tempting?"

"Yea-I mean, no! Shit!" Lumberman called out, slamming his hands on the table and standing up. "Ya got me. I'm walking. Taking a walk on that one."

Applejack didn't expect him to say that. "Taking a walk? You mean that game y'all friends play? I didn't know I was playing."

"You are now," Lumberman loudly declared as he exited the kitchen.

"Wait! Where ya going?" Applejack shouted back. "I thought you were gonna start writing up stuff to fix the house?"

"I'll do that after the walk. I'm gonna head out back and see how Chris and Starlight Hater are doing. They've been out there for hours."

He was right. They had been gone for more than just a while, and Applejack didn't know if she should be worried or not if they hadn't checked in. Only Celestia could know what kind of damage that mare could do if they got into it with each other. "Well hold on. Don't go wandering off all on your own out there. Ya might get lost." - she trotted out to the living room area to catch him just before he was about to shut the door - "Besides, ya gotta fill me in with the rules of this crazy game 'uh yers if I'm playing along now."

It wasn't too long of a walk out to where the two mismatched pair we left to patch things up. There was just enough time for Lumberman to go over the rules and give a few examples. However, going over the history of the game, Applejack pointed out that the walk away wouldn't be very fun if it were just the two of them like he had walked out on her just prior. He met her halfway, and they agreed if they played, the walk away rule would only be enforced if the joke was 'really good,' or 'Top Shelf' as he put it. The conversation would have continued had it not been for something drifting in the air that caught their attention.

Lumberman took a few hard sniffs, and confirmed his suspicion. “I smell smoke.”

Applejack’s stomach sank. What had she done by leaving those two alone. “Awe, fuck me.”

“Not now, Apple Hat.”

“You know what I mean! I think? Ju- Never mind that! Let’s go!”

Author's Note

Ponies, Bronies, and Vodka... What could go wrong? Well, apparently a lot. But at least it was fun watching her get goofy on the sauce. Gotta wonder how bad things are gonna get. Find out the damage in the next chapter: Straddles and Bed Sheets Confessions

Otherwise, got a nice little look into some of the histories of Chris and Lumberman. Not to mention some quality bonding between their respective counterparts. I still love the chemistry between Applejack and Lumberman, and always have a fun time writing them together.

I'm also putting in more effort by sharing links to the music they share. If you feel like giving the tunes a listen, I think they really help to pass on the atmosphere they create and the message they share when they listen to the music together.

Also, not so proud of the intro art to this chapter. The pencil version came out better in a lot of ways, and my digital line work needs a lot of of.. well.. work... Oh, well. All in due time.

[Easter Egg Spoiler]
For those who might not have caught it, I snuck in a little easter egg that is not easy to pick out unless you really knew the work of either contributor. Regardless, a big thank you to MaxBeezy for letting me pull part of a line from one of his stories, as read by Wuten. Why Chris felt the need to keep that narrated story on his phone is anyone's guess. Either way, it was still good for a laugh.

26. Staddles and Bed Sheets Confessions

Applejack and Lumberman sprinted down through the orchard, afraid of what they would find. The real concern was that the hashing it out between the two had turned into duking it out. And while Chris might not be as defenseless as his demeanor would seem, what could he hope to do to a unicorn that rivaled an alicorn?

The source of the smoke came into view, and all the questions that would have to be asked slowed their sprint down to a winding halt.

"Applejack?" Lumberman asked in bewilderment. "Please tell me what I'm looking at is normal for this part of the farm."

It took another moment to try and piece together just what they were looking at as they stood next to a tiki torch that had its flames reaching up and was slowly burning a kite that was left dangling from a tree overhead.

"Not even close," Applejack blankly answered."I was hoping you could explain this one ta me."

Before them lay a mess of impossible proportions. The first item to greet them was a tall birdbath, still overflowing with water that spilled out into the grass. Behind that was a round dining table with playing cards laid out in a block formation. Some had been flipped, but most remained face down. There were two chairs at the table. One had the legs pressed into the soil, and the other had been tipped over. Above all of that mess ran a string of blinking Christmas lights. One strand of the lights had been strung around an oversized painting of Celestia, which was placed to face the table.

With great caution, the pair of perplexed friends moved in closer.

"Well," Applejack called over to Lumberman as they approached the disaster. "- if I'm not mistaken. That birdbath belongs to Fluttershy. The dining table and portrait and chairs had ta come from Twilight's castle."

"And the lights?"

"Pinkie Pie, if I had to guess."

This was too odd, even for a world of magical talking ponies and dragons. Lumberman needed answers. "Chris! Where you at?!"

"Starlight!" Applejack joined in the search. "What in tarnation did you do to my trees!"

Starlight's slurs barely made themselves audible from behind the portrait. "Less see thoz... big... habby smiles..." She hiccuped in the cutest way you would expect a cartoon pony to if she were drunk.

For Lumberman, there was no mistaking what that slurred speech meant. "Awe, Jesus Christ..."

"What? What's going on?" Applejack asked, ironically not recognizing the degraded speech patterns she had with her first bout of drinking.

"She's drunk," Lumberman bluntly stated, disappointed in what had to be some failure on Chris's part.

Starlight's voice again spoke up, a little louder this time. "Criz... Cris. Giddy yup. Wur gonna-" another hiccup interrupted her demands - "be late fer Pinkie."

Whatever Starlight had said, raised just as many red flags as it did questions. Applejack started to maneuver her way around the obviously stolen items to see what shenanigans were taking place on her property. "What the world is going on back he-" She stopped dead in her tracks.

Lumberman was following close behind and was afraid to see what terrors awaited him around the corner. "Apples, are they okay back... there?"

Hidden away from all prying eyes sat a site for the ages. Kites were strung up in the trees. Well over a dozen of them with all their strings crisscrossed between the branches. Many of them crossed their lines of an ice sculpture of Sniff and Princess Celestia in wedding attire, like that of a cake topper. It would have been a beautiful work of art, had it not been for the bottle of Grey Goose jutting out of Sniff's ice crotch, somehow frozen in place.

Of course, how could they not acknowledge the confetti? Piles of confetti stacked up in heaps and bags were tossed around trays of cupcakes and other pastries. There had to have been half of SugarCube Corners daily stock of baked goods there. With all the delicious treats that were available, it was unclear why there were three sticks with their own entire bag of marshmallows burnt onto them. As in, they stuck the bag on the end of a stick and tried to toast the package along with all the marshmallows.

Then the crème de la crème. An array of Rarity's model pony figures surrounded Chris, each defaced with makeup and dressed inappropriately. Chris himself was passed out on what used to be a triple stacked birthday cake and was hugging a mailbox painted with Rainbow Dash's cutie mark. Not only that, he was wearing what looked to be a pony-sized cowboy outfit made for someone less than half his size with just his boxers. Such a wardrobe came complete with not only the chaps, spurs, and a cowboy hat; it even had a saddle that had been strapped to his back where Starlight was still sitting and mumbling incoherently with half a bottle of vodka cradled in her lap. Even she was dressed up for the occasion, sporting a lovely crown of friendship and a pair of cardboard cutout purple wings that were tied around her shoulders with kite string. It was a masterpiece of debauchery gone wrong.

"Life iz so gran en are town..." More drunken muttering from the unicorn.

Lumberman couldn't take his eyes off the display, even as he reached out for his mare companion. "Applejack?"

"Uh, huh..."

"Don't touch them. Don't wake them. And don't move anything... I'll be right back."

"Uh, huh..."

Still trying to understand what lunacy must have transpired, Applejack sat down in the damp grass and contemplated all her life choices. Never again would she leave these two unsupervised on her property. Maybe even recommend a community watch group to be formed.

It was unclear how many minutes it had taken, but Lumberman returned with his truck, carefully maneuvering through the tree lines to Chris's drunken disaster. Parking a safe distance away, Lumberman ran back to Applejack's side.

She was so glad to have him back again, waiting there watching them and not knowing what was going on was driving her crazy. "Thank goodness, yer back-"

"Shh... quiet," Lumberman instructed.

"Sorry," Applejack apologized under a hush. "What's going on? What do you need your truck for?"

Lumberman pulled out a small black shiny object. Something that looked a lot like the one Chris used to show them the show about their lives. "Kelly left her phone in my truck to charge. No one is going to believe any of this unless I got pics to prove it."

"Oh. That. I see. You need-" On second thought, that made no sense to Applejack. "What 'da ya mean pics?"

The answer came as soon as Lumberman held up the small object in front of his face and a flash of light shot out. Lumber pressed something on the black device and then held it for Applejack to see. It was a picture of Starlight's face tilted up and her mouth left open.

"What in the..." If Lumberman thought they were fine enough to mess with like this, then she was game too. "How many pictures can we take?"

Lumberman grinned deviously.

[Back at the Friendship Castle]

Sniff sat down his cup of coffee and placed his elbows on his thighs while he sat across from Twilight, struggling to explain his point. "It's a meritocracy even if the majority of positions of power are held by men. Just because there is an imbalance of power and authority, doesn't make it a patriarchy."

"How can you say that? You can't even name one female in a position of authority where you come from." Twilight countered.

"Because I never learned their names. And- Okay, you know what? Fine. I come from a patriarchal based society but denounce the system. Unlike me, you come from a matriarchal based society and don't even challenge it." Sniff responded harshly, dropping his hands down before going for another gulp of his coffee.

Twilight's eyes widened, and her nostrils flared as she drew a deep breath in from her nose. "That is just not true. We value every creature by their skills and attitudes-"

"Name one predominate male figurehead of authority."

"Prince Rutherford. The ruler of Yakyakistan," Twilight proudly announced.

"Yakyakistan? Is that a city or another part of the kingdom in Equestria?"

"Yakyakistan is its own country to the north of-"

Sniff moved to facepalm but restrained himself. "A predominate male figurehead of authority in your own kingdom, Twilight. You can't prove that you don't live in matriarchal society by pointing to one you don't belong to."

"He's got ya there, Twilight," Spike pointed out to the Princess.

"Err-I... Oh! Prince Blueblood. The great, great, great- "Twilight realized that they had been going at this for some time now, and there was no need to cover all the 'greats' individually. - "Uh, he's the great-nephew of Princess Celestia and Luna. Between fifty and fifty-four times removed."

Spike rolled his eyes, disapproving of the ego-centric stallion from all the stories he's heard of him.

Sniff drummed his fingers on the armrest, beating them against the fabric rhythmically. "Okay... What's he in charge of or rule over?"

So much for hoping there would be no follow up questions. Time to see if she could dance her way out of this one. "Well, he doesn't so much rule over-"

"He's not even a real prince, so he doesn't rule over anything," Spike answered for her. "He's technically more of a Duke. But you'd swear he was the king of the world for how full of himself he is."

"Spike!" Twilight raised her voice to the small dragon. "You're not even trying to help me on this. I don't have a lot of time left to end this debate so we can move onto the next topic."

That seemed like just as good of an opportunity as any for Sniff to drop some knowledge on Twilight. "Uh, Twiggels? You've been out of time. This was supposed to end thirty minutes ago."

"What?" - Twilight turned to the nearest clock in her library - "You'll have to forgive me. I must have lost track of time."

"No sweat, Princess. I actually enjoyed our conversation. As frustratingly difficult as you made it out to be at times."

Twilight chuckled at his compliment. "Well, you're no intellectual light-weight, yourself. I... don't get to have these kinds of conversations very often. Not since -" Twilight paused to try and think just how long it had been since she was surrounded by enough studious ponies to have these kinds of debates - "Wow... Not since I moved here to Ponyville."

"Not a lot of nerds out this way?" Sniff joked.

"Ha, ha," Twilight playfully mocked him. "And no... Not really."

Sniff's experience with women let him pick up on that unspoken message she sent him. She was bored and growing stagnant being so isolated from her peers. She wanted some company like his but found some broken logic to talk herself out of it.

"Used to be lots of people I could talk to like this, back home, I mean. I guess I kinda miss it, too," That came out a little too fluid for Sniff, he would have to pull back on that and not leave himself too open around her.

That brief moment that Sniff let slip Twilight picked up on as soon as she heard it. Maybe this was something she could use to help smooth the rough edges that had been established between them. "You know," - Twilight closed up one of her notepads and tucked it away with another stack of books before turning back to Sniff - "if you just want to come by to converse with me, I can always make time for a friend just to chat with for a while."

There was no reason not to at least humor the idea, so Sniff gave a soft yes in his own way. "I might just take you up on that."

Twilight smiled, pleased to have ended with such a pleasant exchange. For Sniff, however, it was time to start his day with his new dragon companion.

"Ready to go, Spike?" Sniff called over to his guide but was surprised to discover that in the few short minutes it took to finish up his discussion with Twilight, the young drake had fallen to sleep on his cushion. He was curled up and soundly snoozing. "... guess not. Hey, Twiggels?" - He turned back to Twilight - "You sure he's not more like a five-year-old in pony years?"

She lowered her head and tried to cover her laugh as best she could. As soon as she recovered, she gave him her best answer. "Sometimes, it's really hard even for me to tell. He's stuck somewhere between being the strong, brave, and independent dragon he's shown himself to be, but still the sweet little baby dragon that I've always loved him as."

"That's gotta be rough," Sniff replied, offering his sympathies. "For both of you, I mean."

Two honks from outside the castle put their conversation on hold. It would appear that Lumberman had decided to make a trip over.

Twilight faced the source of the trucks noises. "What was that?"

"Sounds like Lumberman decided to drive over. I wonder what's up with him. I figured he would be with the Apple ponies all day."

With perfect timing, a pegasus guard flew up to an open window and entered the library, landing before his Princess to kneel. "Princess Twilight. Mr. Sniff. Our new guest Mr. Lumberman has arrived with his companion Chris, as well as Applejack and Starlight. They have requested both of your assistance."

"Is something wrong? Please don't tell me one of them is hurt." Twilight started to panic out loud.

"Ah, no. I don't believe so," The guard explained. "Also, Mr. Lumberman told me to relay the message, ‘Chris and Starlight got flocked up.’ He said you would understand, Mr. Sniff."

"Flocked up? Ponies don't flock together. Birds do-" Twilight walked over to Sniff, looking up to him for an explanation. "What does that mean? Flocked up?"

Sniff lowered his head in shame, knowing full well what Lumberman meant. "It means, that Chris got drunk off his ass drinking vodka. He needs help taking care of him now."

"I still don't really understand," Twilight stated, trying to decipher if they were using poor Ponish or just more human slang. "Isn't drink and drunk the same thing?"

"Not in this context. Follow me. I'll explain on the way down."

A short walk down and a crash course in alcohol abuse later, the two emerged through the large double doors to greet the new arrivals. Lumberman and Applejack were already out and waiting in front of the truck. Lumberman stood leaning against the hood with his arms crossed. His expression said that he was laughing on the inside, but his posture told them he was upset. Applejack, however, sat next to Lumberman with her head down and the brim of her hat hiding a guilty smile.

"So..." Sniff broke the ice. "How are things?"

Lumberman shook his head. "Dude... I don't even know where to begin with this bull shit."

Sniff could only guess. "That bad, huh? -" Snif noticed the bed of Lumberman's truck was full of new items and one huge painting - "And what's with all that?"

Applejack chuckled uncontrollably. "Don't feel bad, there, Sniffie. We didn't get the invites neither."

The rear passenger door opened and Chris stepped out, immediately losing his footing and tripping on the way out, spinning around the door on his exit.

"Damn it, Chris," Lumberman scolded his friend. "I said we're going home. Get back in the... god damn it."

Sniff didn't know if he should be entertained or frightened. "The fuck is Chris wearing?"

Chris pulled himself up and closed his door like it was his first time working a door. "No. You said we'd see the castle. Twilight lives here. So we can go inside. Undless she'z mad at me still. Then we have tuh ask first-" he started to walk up to the others, but stumbled again and fell hard, shoulder first into the side of the truck - "But she lives here so we can ask her. I'll ask fur you cause I know... Hi Twilight. Can I see your house?"

For being such a sloppy drunk, he still managed to be just articulate enough to have his words understood.

For Twilight, this was a whole new way to see a human. It was funny to see him move with so little coordination, but still a bit frightening to see such a drop in another's motor and communication skills. "So this is what happens when a human drinks too much?"

"Not just humans," Lumberman answered.

As if on queue, the rear driver's side window rolled down, and Starlight stuck her head out. "Chris!" She shouted way too loud for how close they all were together. "You fergot ur hat!"

With a flash and a pop, the cowboy hat reappeared on Chris's head. It was grossly off-center, and he had to readjust it, but at least now he had the whole look complete again.

"Thank you!" He shouted back just as loud as he worked his way around the front of the truck to join the others. Once he got there and was able to stand on his own without leaning on the truck, he locked eyes with Sniff. "Hey!" He pointed to his head. "Starlight got me a hat."

Sniff eyed him up and down. "And all the rest of the Brokeback Mountain costume. Looking sharp there, cowboy."

"Brokeback-" As soon as Chris got the reference, he fell back into the grill of the truck laughing.

Starlight popped her head out of the passenger side window and called out for her new best friend. "Chris! Show 'em the new hat I got chu!"

"I'm wearn et!" He shouted back with bated breath.

"Yeah! Put et on-" Starlight stood up so she could point her hoof to her head, but with her loss of balance, she fell forward and fell face first out the window - "Wah!"

Trying to save herself, Starlight flashed out to teleport safely to the ground with the others in front of the truck. However, she instead appeared at least two feet over the hood of the truck and upside down. She tried to turn herself upright, but that only caused her to land on her side with her head hitting first. She collided with a thud and a grunt and slowly started to slide off. Her body noisily streaking the further she slid, further solidifying that the humans were indeed living in a world made for cartoon ponies.

"Starlight, look out!" Chris shouted three seconds after the fact.

"So, I'm assuming a felony took place," Sniff stated, as a joke. Trying to piece together whatever the post-tragedy of a morning was that he was watching.

"Hey, man," Lumberman spoke up, raising his hands defensively. "All I know these two drank about three bottles of Grey before throwing a... Word they won't let me say-"

"Party!" Chris shouted, throwing both fists in the air and falling back against the truck again.

"Party!" Starlight joined his cries for celebration as she rolled on her back and shot all four legs to the sky. "Pinkie Pie! Party time now!" She cried out before completely sliding off the hood of the truck and flopping to the ground with another comical grunt.

"Yeah. a party," Lumberman continued. "Thankfully, I got pictures, but even those don't really-"

The hood of the truck popped open, throwing Chris off and onto the ground. "Did somepony say party!" Pinkie shouted as she emerged from within the engine compartment.

"Pinkie!" Chris shouted in rejoice for her arrival.

"Pinkie!" Starlight called out from the ground below. "We tried to do the party without you. But Chris is Chris and Cris iss right-" She rolled over again and started to climb high enough to try and give Pinkie a hug. "-you har the truuuuue pardi pony So we need. No! We. Need!... Cris say we need you en he right."

Pinkie leaned forward, nervously accepting the clumsily given hug. "Uh, huh. That's me. Pinkie Pie, the one true party pony." She patted Starlight on the back for comfort when she noticed that she had started sobbing as soon as her forelegs were around Pinkie's neck. Pinkie looked to Twilight and shrugged, hoping for an explanation.

Twilight shrugged back with nothing to offer. Sniff followed suit, providing nothing to the pink party pony.

Starlight continued sobbing and started to apologize to Pinkie. "I'm sorry, Pinkie. I took some of yer party lights n a lot of confetti-" She pushed herself off to stare intensely into Pinkies eyes. "So much confetti!... But i candt do what you do -" She relaxed her arms and fell back into a hug with Pinkie and started to stroke her mane - "No pony can do what you do."

Pinkie started to feel uncomfortable, and it comically showed. "Uh..."

"No one can," Starlight whispered.

Lumberman was in no mood to try and interrupt anything Starlight felt compelled to do right now. He had far too much trouble with her once she woke up back at the orchard. She was adamant about finding a 'music apple' she had made and ended up levitating bunches of apples, testing them with her magic. Chris tried to help her by looking through a pile of apple cores, but in a fit of drunken rage, she blasted two of the barrels with an energy blast the likes befitting a Dragon Ball Z fight. He had since then developed a newfound respect and fear for magic users.

Remembering that fear, he could only watch and hope for the best. But watching her did allow him to see a long string of drool forming from her chin. He could see her entire mouth salivating rapidly.

"Hey, Apples. Ya might wanna step behind me," He cautioned her.

"What for?" Applejack questionably asked.

"Just trust me, please," He reinforced his plea as he guided her behind him. "Hey, Starlight. Sweety. We need to get you inside and give you some water. Are you feeling alright?"

Pinkie welcomed anything that would end this borderline creepy interaction and started to pull back from the sobbing unicorn. "Yeah, Starlight. I'm more than happy to party," - she pushed Starlight back far enough to see the drool trailing out her mouth and the heavy glaze over her eyes - "but I don't-"

Just a few seconds too late for Lumberman to intervene, Starlight projectile vomited. The stream of alcohol, cupcakes, and apple mash splashed over Pinkies neck and arms, trailing off down to the truck's grill and finally trickling off into the grass.

"Ahhhh!" Pinkie screamed as she flailed her hooves. "Ewie! Ewie! So gross! Get it off! Get it off! Ahhh!"

The scream summoned a swift response from the guards, who raced to the scene but also held fast as soon as they saw what the screaming was about.

Starlight's vomiting had come on so fast that she couldn't have prepared for it and felt now horrible. "Pinkie! I'm so sorry I didn't even know I was going to-"

All her panic and heightened nerves pushed her body over its limits, and she vomited again with even greater force. The stream fired out with divine accuracy, blasting Pinkie's chest and abdomen, as well as most of the engine compartment.

Lumberman had been fortunate enough to duck away after Starlight's first stream and was shielding Applejack. Sniff just watched in amazement as the tragedy unfurled itself before them.

Chris, in his drunken stupor, was trying to process what was happening. "Oh my god. I think Starlight's gonna be sick, guys."

"Uh! The smell!" Twilight screeched as she cringed. "Starlight! Are you-" she felt her stomach churn as the scent became stronger - "Oh, no. I think I'm gonna-"

Chris finally caught on that Starlight was already sick and went to the nearest source of help. "Twi. Hey, Twilight. Starlight had too much drink."

All the alcohol had finally caught up to Starlight, and she lost that feel-good buzz. She turned back to Twilight for help.

"Twilight, I don't feel so good."

The full spectacle of Starlight's mess she had made came into view for the Princess, and the inevitable consequences were billowing up into her throat already. She felt the fluid rise and tried to cup her mouth with her hoof, but the force was too much to hold in. Her stomach emptied itself into her mouth and pushed past her lips, spraying out the sides, nearly hitting Sniff, but splattered over Chris while he was crawling closer to her.

"Awe! No! Stahp!" Chris shouted as he was showered with Twilight's breakfast and bile. "Aw fuck-"

Pinkie watched in horror as Chris became the third to fall victim to the stomach purge.

"For the love of Celestia! Somepony make it stop!"

There was no fixing this situation. It was all going to have to play itself out. One bucket load at a time.

Pinkie tried to shake as much of the filth from her as she could, but then she started to hear something. It sounded muffled, like it was coming from underwater. It was music playing somewhere nearby. So close she could feel it playing. "What's going on?! Where's that music coming from?"

A previous mystery had just been solved.

"Uh, Starlight," Lumberman called out to the staggering mare. "I think I found your music apple you lost."

"Huh?" Pinkie squawked. "You mean?"

Pinkie raised her forelegs to her ears.

♫"Cuz I love to see you grin, grin, grin. Yes, I do!"♫

Pinkie flailed her hooves like her life depended on it and shrieked as her Smile song continued to play over her body.

[A short time and four outdoor shower sessions later.]

Lumberman walked up another set of stairs carrying Starlight in his arms. "Which way, dude?" He asked the small dragon leading him through the hallways of the castle.

"Right in here," Spike answered, opening the door to a bathroom.

The two stepped inside. A large cushion-like mattress and a blanket had been set up next to the toilet, along with a pitcher of water and some crackers. Spike fluffed up the temporary recovery ward for the inebriated mare before Lumberman laid her down.

"Ugh... I'm dying. I can feel it," Starlight moaned.

Lumberman sighed, another drunk in his life he would be taking care of. "You're not dying. You just got too much alcohol in your system. Sip some water and snack on some crackers every once in a while. Don't chug the water, and don't try to eat too fast. Not unless you want to make yourself puke more."

Starlight cringed. "No. No more puking. No more anything."

This wasn't her fault. Not really. Her overindulgence wasn't much different than what he and his friends went through when they first started drinking.

"You're fine," He said, trying to comfort her. "This is good. Everybody needs to learn their limits. If anything, I'm gonna tear Chris a new one when he wakes up for letting you drink that much."

"No," Starlight moaned. "Chris said to stop and kept taking the bottles from me. I thought he'd like me more if we kept drinking... I made him mad at me last night, and now I made him sick trying to make things better."

"Why would drinking make you better friends?" Spike asked, interrupting the conversation. "Is that something humans do to make friends?"

"It..." Lumberman didn't think this was the time or place to get into such a conversation and decided to change the subject. "Let's talk about that later, bud. Right now, Starlight here needs some rest."

"If you say so," Spike agreed to his request and started to make his way out of the bathroom. "Feel better, Starlight."

"Thanks, Spike," She softly answered back, still feeling terrible, in more ways than one.

Lumberman stood up to excuse himself.

"You'll be fine and so will Chris-" He started to follow Spike out, but stopped to turn back and give Starlight a few parting words. "Just rest up, and don't worry about Chris being mad at you. But I-"

He stepped back out of the bathroom where Spike was waiting for him.

"Hey, I'll be down in a minute. You mind seeing if Twilight or any of them need anything for Chris?"

Spike saluted. "No problem. We'll be waiting for you down in the library. Holler if you need anything."

Lumberman waited for Spike to be far enough away before he had a more serious conversation with the downed mare.

"Alright, big brother talk. What you did was stupid. Very stupid. Not all your fault, because, like I said, you don't know your limits with alcohol, and if Chris didn't give you a proper warning beforehand, he should have. But I gotta know. How did you convince him to drink so much?"

The big brother talk was the right way of putting it; the way he spoke to her was emotionally intimidating. She averted her eyes and couldn't answer, leaving Lumberman to push further.

"Did you just ask, and he agreed? Threaten him? Maybe offer him something you shouldn't have?"

That was too many accusations to go unanswered. "No. Nothing like that. I asked him to drink with me because friends don't let friends drink alone. That's what Sniff said before. And maybe I bribed him with making more of those drinks you have."

"Is that where they came from?"

"Yeah... Don't tell anypony, though. Pretty sure it's illegal here... But what's another crime to a villain like me?"

Throwing a pity party wasn't going to win Lumberman over, but at least he could relate. "Hey, my past ain't so squeaky clean, and I made plenty of slip-ups along the way. But I ain't worried about your bootleg booze right now. Might actually ask for a few favors in the future if that's the case. Right now, I'm worried about my boy who drank two bottles to your half a bottle. Do I have to worry about you two hanging out in the future?"

"If he ever wants to see me again, you mean?" Starlight groaned miserably.

"Hey, Stars. You might not know my boy all that well, but even at his drunkest I've ever seen him, he'd never be caught dead wearing that cowboy get-up you had him in. Either he really likes you, or you did something to him."

While much of her memory was fuzzy still, she still remembered how that went down.

"Chris said, 'back home cowboys rode ponies, but in Soviet Equestria, pony ride cowboy'. I don't remember where I got the cowpony stuff from, or when I gave it to him as a joke, but I remember that when I came back with the kites, he had it on and said he was a cowboy now... After that, I don't really remember much."

"I see," Lumberman said, nodding his head. "Okay, now I'm only going to ask you this once unless I find out something different later on. And I mean no disrespect, and I'm only asking because I'm worried about Chris... Did anything intimate happen when you two were together?"

There was that panic again that shot over Starlight. She tried to sit up, but the rush in her head took her back down.

"Oh, Celestia-" She held her head. "No. Why would you even ask me that."

"Because alcohol makes people do things they normally wouldn't do when sober. Or for a pony, steal a bunch of stuff from her friends and even ruin their personal property. All of which I still have to take back today; you're welcome very much."

"I don't even remember how or when I took most of those things."

"Yeah, I doubt Chris will either."

The fact that she couldn't remember so much started to make her worry. What else might she have done that she can't recall? It wasn't so hard to imagine that she might have used a spell on him and couldn't remember it.

"Alright," Lumberman announced. "After seeing what you did to those apples today, I'm sure if Chris did something you wouldn't have wanted him to, we'd all know it. And if you had tried anything on Chris, me or Sniff would have heard about it. But I just wanted to make sure. So, you do me a favor and don't bring this up, and I'll keep quiet about your bootleg activities. Sound fair?"

Starlight nodded slowly.

"Yeah. Sounds fair."

"Okay, I'm gonna go check up on Chris then. Rest up and hydrate,-" Lumberman was about to step off as he grabbed the door handle. "Uh, door open or closed?"

Starlight didn't feel like being seen after that conversation. She just wanted to be alone.

"Closed, please."

The door closed, and she was left alone with the world still spinning, an upset stomach, and her thoughts.

"Why is making friends so hard?" She thought to herself. "I thought I screwed things up so bad before I even started with Chris. But after we made up; I don't think I've ever had that much fun in years. But... how did it all go so wrong so fast? He seemed happy after we made up."

Her face felt flush, and she could feel her stomach as it started heating up. "Oh, no."

Her mouth was salivating, and she could feel what little was left in her stomach rising up. She fumbled her way up to the toilet and started to heave again.

"This is the worst," She groaned before spitting out the last bit of vomit in her mouth. "Maybe I deserve this. Retribution for all the terrible things I've done... Maybe I should have just run off with Trixie. Why didn't I just leave with her? What if something happened to her?"

"What if something happens to Chris?... Why am I talking to myself?"

"Maybe because you need someone to talk to?" Twilight's voice came through the door. "Do you mind if I come in?"

"You're not going to yell at me, are you?" Starlight answered back before flushing.

Twilight opened the door and closed it behind her. She flipped on the light and did her best to asses the downtrodden mare. "Are you feeling any better?"

"I feel like I'm getting better, but I certainly don't feel any better. How's Chris doing?"

Twilight looked uneasy on how to answer that. "That's hard to say-" She let that statement hang in the air a bit too long and left Starlight on edge, waiting for the bad news to come out - "He seems to be a lot sicker than you are, but his friends keep saying he'll be fine. And I don't know much about their alcohol or how it works to say otherwise, but I still insisted they let him stay here until he feels better... What happened with you two out there today?"

Starlight did her best to go through all the details, from her careless words that started the conflict to her vomiting on Pinkie. True to her word, she only left out her duplication magic of the vodka and Lumberman's question of intimacy with Chris, whatever that was supposed to mean.

"Wow," Twilight answered calmly, though her concerns were easy to see. "That's quite the story you have there. And you really can't remember anything after you came back with your kites?"

Starlight nibbled on a cracker. "Not really. There's a few moments of things I can remember. Like, there was a moment we were laughing at the ice sculpture. I guess I must have made it because I can remember Chris saying that I did a good job on it. Then I was on his back, and I said he wasn't a pony. Then Lumberman was there, and I was looking for my apple, but I guess I ate it."

"What kind of spell did you use to put the music in an apple anyway?"

"I have no idea, Twilight. I just remember listening to where the music was coming from and then, I dunno. It was almost like I could see where it was. Like it was magic that was sitting or vibrating on his phone. But I think I must have pulled more than just the song I wanted."

"Fascinating," Twilight responded back, likely more interested in the magic than her story at the moment.

Ignoring the questionable success of the spell, Starlight had a question to ask that was now weighing down on her.

"Twilight? Should I just give up on this whole friendship thing? Every success I have only ends in disaster."

Hearing her only student wanting to give up snapped Twilight out of her nerd haze. "What? Of course not. You're doing great-" She had to mentally take a step back and adequately address her concerns - "Look. I know you think that all these bad things only happened because you were there for them. But with both Trixie and Chris, those were things that were outside of your control, and because of the choices they decided to make. You didn't make them try too hard or tackle goals that were too big for them. You just have to be there for them when they need you after they make their mistakes."

"Twilight?"

"Yes?"

"I need to puke again. Move."

[Downstairs in the map/throne room]

Lumberman and Applejack were dishing out the spread that Pinkie Pie had brought with her.

"You sure did put in a lot of work on these tiny sandwiches, Pinkie Pie. Are you sure you’re not even gonna try to eat anything with us?" Applejack asked, sad to see Pinkie not being able to enjoy the food she brought.

Pinkie was sitting in her chair, slouched and glaring at the food she wasn't going to be able to eat now.

"No. Not only did Starlight ruin my appetite, but she also ruined my Smile Song."

Applejack did her best to play peacekeeper.

"Oh, come on now, Pinkie. You know Starlight didn't mean to do that. It was an accident."

Pinkie wasn't going to accept that. "No way, Jose! She got me twice! How can that possibly be an accident."

"Because she was drunk out of her mind, Pinkie," Lumberman explained. "It's like... It's like being under a spell that confuses you. You don't really know what you're doing, and can't think straight."

That was a plausible explanation for Pinkie to expand upon.

"Like a love potion or a Want It Need It spell?"

Of course, Pinkie would use references he couldn't possibly know. "Uh, I'd have to ask our resident Brony about that, and he's still too drunk to move or logic. But I'm willing to guess that's right."

Just in time for lunch, Benny made himself known.

"I heard Brony and too drunk to move, we talking about Chris and Cerb?"

"Hey, there he is," Lumberman welcomed his friend in. "And, nah. Just Chris. Him and Starlight made up this morning and chased down about three flocks of geese.

That's something Benny wasn't expecting to hear.

"Holy shhhh... wow... How bad was he?"

Lumberman and Applejack both chuckled.

Benny was waiting for the joke. "What?"

Lumberman unlocked Kelly's phone and slid it over the table to him. "A picture is worth a thousand words, and I took plenty."

"Look out, everypony! Hot stuff coming in fast!" Rainbow Dash shouted as she flew into the room, Becky walking in just a few seconds behind.

Becky slowly paced her way into the room.

"Lumberman, you have got to go out in town. The ponies here are so freaking nice. And what are you even doing here? I thought you were going to fix AJ's house?" She looked around the room, seeing most of the group missing "Where's everyone else?"

Lumberman finished fixing up a plate for Applejack and himself and took a seat. "Well, Kelly and old Mac Daddy ventured off to do their own thing. Ain't seen them all day. Cerb is still off doing fashion or whatever. Sniff stepped out with Spike to get some more bread and crackers because our boy Chris..."

"Chris and Starlight got hammered, Becky," Benny excitedly announced. "Check it out."

Becky took the phone and started flipping through the pictures, quickly growing in excitement.

"Holy shit. When did this happen?"

Applejack swallowed hard on her first tiny sandwich and went to answer. "Well, add up the time it took 'em to drive ta my place, walk 'em back into the orchard, then however long it takes yer friend to drink two bottles of yer vodka. About that much time after y'all left this morn'n."

"Two bottles?" Becky answered back, more than surprised to hear he would have drunk that much before noon. "Where is he, and please tell me he puked most of it up."

"Ooooooooh yeaaaaaaaaah, he did," Pinkie snarled. "And he wasn't the only one."

Becky lowered the phone and looked to Lumberman and Applejack.

"Well, ya see now," Applejack tiptoed her way around this still sensitive topic. "There was a series of accidents after we brought them two over here."

Lumberman decided to be more direct with his explanation. "Star horse reenacted the Exorcist, and Pinkie was the priest."

"She puked on me, alright!" Pinkie exploded out. "I popped out of the hot oily truck thing after Starlight and Chris lured me in when they called for a party, then hugged me and said she couldn't throw a party like me, and then she speeeeeeeeeeeewed all over me! Blaaaaaaaah! Blaaaaaaaaah! Twice! And her puke was singing my Smile Song! And it freaked me out!"

Rainbow Dash flew overhead and munched on one of the tiny sandwiches, dribbling little crumbles as she spoke while chewing.

"Since when does a pony's puke sing?"

Applejack cleared her throat. "Starlight used a spell to copy music from Chris's phone and played it in an apple, but got drunk and ate the apple on accident. Throwing the apple back up made the music play."

"Oh..." Becky just accepted the explanation. "Are there any pictures of that on here."

Rainbow Dash fluttered down to Becky and floated over her shoulder to look through the pictures.

"Heh... Haha, wow. Ha! Oh my gosh, look at the ice sculpture-" In the next image Rainbow Dash saw, something made all the pictures of her friends' stolen property not so funny anymore. "Hey! That's my mailbox!"

[Out in the pleasant streets of Ponyville]

Spike and Sniff were casing the storefronts for a few extra food items for their friends, and maybe a little site seeing for the newest human to visit the locals.

Sniff was leisurely strolling and eyeing up any potential future buys he may need. "So, this is where it's all happening, huh?"

Spike was strutting his stuff while trying to match Sniff's pace and larger steps. "Yep. Downtown Ponyville. Anypony that's anypony is seen down here. We got carpenters, blacksmiths, bakers, printers, painters, general goods retailers, grocery stores, and the market place is just down there-" He nudged an elbow symbolically towards Sniff - "Hope you know how to haggle. Heh, heh. Just kidding. I got ya covered buddy. But what do ya think?"

"It's really nice," He complimented the town as he continued down. "It's got a nice layout. Every building has a similar style to them, but they also still stand out as unique. All the colors blend in well, and everything is easy to see and placed in an easy-to-find order. Lot's of unused space for marketing, though."

A new cheerful female voice spoke up behind the two. "Yes. It really is a lovely town, isn't it?

Sniff turned around to see a tan-colored Earth pony mare smiling up at him. This mare seemed more distinct than the others. Her hair was grey and silver, and unlike so many of the other ponies, this one wore a few items of clothing. She fashioned a pair of reading glasses and a white colored collar that had a teal decorative piece tied into it. Overall, it looked to be stuck somewhere between tastefully fashionable and outright adorable.

"I am Mayor Mare," She introduced herself. "I briefly bumped into two of your friends this morning and was delighted to meet their acquaintance. It seems all of you have similar pleasant demeanors; I'm glad to see."

Spike stepped in to perform a proper introduction for the two. "Good morning, Mayor. This is Sniff. He's a good friend of mine. Sniff, this is Mayor Mare, the Mayor of Ponyville. She kinda runs the place."

Sniff knelt down low enough to speak to her suitably but not so low as to appear demeaning to her stature. With a friendly smile, he extended his hand to render a welcoming handshake.

"Mayor, it's a pleasure to meet you."

He closed the gap as she extended her hoof and held it with a firm grip, being careful not to hold, nor shake, too aggressively.

"My real name is Peter, but my friends call me Sniff. And I must say, I'm a little disappointed that Twilight didn't tell me she had a younger sister running the show around here."

The Mayor blushed and pulled her hoof back, suddenly becoming bashful.

"Oh my, you are quite the charmer. But no. No relations to the fair Princess. And I am most certainly her senior by a respectable number of years, my good sir."

Sniff played it cool, like it was an honest mistake. "My apologies, ma'am. I only assumed that leadership and authority was a family trait and thought you two must have been related. But otherwise, and now I may be new here so I could be wrong, but aside from a lovely shade of silver in your hair, I see nothing of your appearance that wouldn't put you as young and spry as Twilight and her friends. I'd apologize further, but I'm sure you're probably just sick to death of hearing it from everyone you meet already."

"Oh! You are just an incorrigible little scoundrel, aren't you?" She playfully laughed off his compliments, entirely swooned. "You've done this old mare's heart a great service today, Mr. Sniff. I have no doubt that you'll have no troubles making new friends while you're here. Best save your flattery for the younger mares in town, though."

"There's a fine line between flattery and honesty, Miss Mayor," Sniff answered back with a devilish grin.

She laughed again but was visibly flustered. His last line was obviously rehearsed, but she could tell it was meant to be tongue and cheek.

"Mr. Sniff, I must be going before you embarrass me any further with that silver tongue of yours. Tah Tah for now."

Spike watched in total awe as the Mayor trotted off, practically prancing with each step as she went back to her cozy little office. "What was that?" He asked enthusiastically. "You had her eating out of your hoof. I mean claws. I mean your hand. Starlight said they were hands. Right?"

Sniff shrugged off his little encounter with the Mayor.

"That? Kind of a force of habit-" He looked away from the mare to address Spike again - "You gotta know how to speak to a lady, and the ponies here aren't much different than the women I speak with back where I come from. And there are lots of ways to pay a lady a compliment that she'll not only appreciate but also believe you're being honest about."

This is the kind of information Spike needed to learn and should have known years ago.

"Wha- Well, how do you do that?"

Sniff reached down and scruffed his hand over Spike's head.

"Well, that's easy kid. Don't lie about it-" He took a moment to watch Mayor Mare trot out of site - "You can make a joke, embellish on something you like about them, or make a generous guess on something positive about them, but never lie. Every woman has something beautiful about them."

"Woah, that's some great advice. I need to write that down."

Sniff had a flurry of thoughts race through his mind after he started to put together more of the world he was living in. "Let me ask you something, Spike."

"Huh?" Spike stopped taking down his notes for the time being. "What's up?"

"What do you want to learn from guys like Cerb and me?"

Spike raised a claw to lead his main points, but he'd never really thought too much about what he was supposed to be learning. "Uh... I don't know. Honestly, I thought you guys would just... I dunno. Know what to teach me on how to be more macho and cool."

"Macho and cool?" Sniff chuckled. "Yeah, you certainly are a kid at heart there, Spike."

Spike suddenly took offense to the term.

"I'm not just a kid. I'm actuall-"

"Calm down, dude," Sniff spoke up to derail the dragons' lecture. "I said you're a kid at heart. And you're lucky to still have that. Age-wise, you'd be an adult where I come from."

"Really?" It took Spike a second to remember where he was. "Oh. Well, I guess I'd be an adult here if I were a pony."

There was a shift in Spike's tone, and he turned his eyes to the ground and dropped in his posture. "It kind of stinks being a dragon living with ponies."

Sure, Sniff had his reservations about this place, but Spike grew up in this environment and seemed to be enjoying it. At least as far as Sniff had seen.

"Why's that? I know Twilight can be a little hard on ya, but I figured you were living the good life out here?"

"Oh, no," Spike jerked back. "It's nothing against Twilight or anypony else-"

Spike groaned, sounding like he might be depressed about something.

"Twilight was really young when she and her family took me in. We grew up together; the way she took care of me, I first thought she was my mother. Then I thought she was more of a sister, and even Shining Armor seemed like a brother. Then it was more like we were friends or other times I was her assistant. But then she was done growing up for the most part. But I had barely even started."

This was certainly an unexpected insight into what had seemed to be an odd twist on the fairy tale lifestyle he assumed all the characters here must have lived. Sniff was fascinatingly drawn in by his story.

"I'm sorry," Suddenly, Spike looked as if he was done sharing his tale. "You probably don't want to hear any of this. Listening to me like some filly-mare whining about her big sister."

"Okay-" Sniff cracked his knuckles - "I'll give ya a real-life lesson to help set you straight on what you just said right there. But first..."

With a few less bits in Sniff's pocket, he and Spike stepped out of an ice cream shop. Each carrying out a double scoop ice cream cone.

Sniff opened the door to let Spike out before him and turned back to think the ice cream mare that served him. "Thank you again, Dairy Treats. And hey! Stay cool! Ah ha! Yeah. You, too. Have a nice day now."

They both took a few licks from their mid-day snack and headed over to a nearby bench.

"You sure do flirt a lot," Spike joked.

"Yeah, let's not talk about that," Sniff chuckled.

The two sat down, and Sniff used the distraction to go back to a point he wanted to make earlier.

"So, as I was going to say. Even where I come from, people like to think that men like you or me don't have real problems that get to us. Like we don't ever have a reason to break down or cry. Well, don't let anyone sell you that lie. Now, if it's little stuff like you didn't win a game you played, or you just had a lousy day. Yeah, that's the kind of stuff you don't need to whine and cry over. But what you were telling me, that's something real. So tell me more about that."

Spike could see how that could be a good way of looking at things and figured he could trust Sniff enough to finish up describing what he was feeling.

"Well, I guess it's something I didn't really understand until a few years ago. I was about to turn sixteen, and I was thinking about what I wanted for my birthday. Then I started thinking about what I wanted to do for my birthday. I knew Pinkie Pie and Twilight would have something planned for me, but I still get to pick something fun to do. So that got me thinking about the different games I played at other pony's birthday parties when I was growing up with them. You know, typical party games for little fillies and young colts... Then I realized that none of those ponies were fillies and colts anymore. They were all grown up, living on their own, had promising futures, or were already professionals in the passions they went to school for. I hadn't grown up. I feel like I'm going to be stuck looking and feeling like a baby dragon forever."

When Sniff thought about it, that had to be a difficult thing to live with. Watching his friends and loved ones growing old around him and essentially all of them leaving him behind.

"Wow... That sounds like it must be hard to deal with. Watching the world and everyone you care about growing up and moving on without you. Not by choice, but because your body itself can't keep up... that... wow. I can't even begin to imagine what that must be like."

Spike's demeanor didn't improve, actually sinking further.

"Yeah. It's even worse when you fall in love with somepony."

Sniff raised an eyebrow to that. This dragon was caught up living a life of a child and an adult, so what kind of view on love could he have fallen in love with a lady of a different species?

"How did that go for you, or did it not go at all?"

Spike lowered his ice cream, looking at it like it had lost all its flavor.

"I'd rather not talk about it."

"You don't have to, bud-" Sniff looked over his own ice cream cone and tossed what little he had left in a nearby wastebasket. "Love, for all it's talked up, can hurt more than people realize. Especially if it's not returned."

Spike hesitated to ask Sniff such a personal question but decided he'd rather know how much they could relate to each other with his own predicament.

"Have you... Have you ever fallen in love with someone but didn’t know how to tell them?"

Whether Spike was ten or twenty, he didn't seem to have much of a constant male figure in his life for as far as Sniff could tell. He thought it would be better to give the kid the best answer he could without leading him down the same path he chose to travel for his love life.

"Once. And only once. She was older than me. Almost twice my age at the time, but we still hit it off... We shared a lot of the same-" Sniff had to think of another way of saying they shared the same sexual cravings and fed off each other's lust like it was the cure for cancer. "-appetite for pursuing the many hidden pleasures in life."

"What happened? Did you tell her how you felt about her?"

"Did you?"

"... No..."

"Me either..."

Sniff had long since given up on those feelings for his first mistress, and one hell of a milf, but could still remember his misguided feelings for her.

"I tried a few times to hint at how I felt about her. Tell her things I wanted us to do in the future. Over complimented how she looked or how great she was. Give her gifts that were both from the heart and a bunch from my wallet... She never turned them down, but never really accepted them for what I meant for them to be. Eventually, I took the hint that she loved me, loved being with me, but she wasn't in love with me. I was too young and too different from her when it came right down to it. Looking back, I don't blame her for turning me down without ever saying it out loud. I'm a little mad for all the time I wasted trying to win her over, but don't regret everything I learned because of it. Because of her."

"Sniff?"

Sniff looked down to see Spike glaring at him like he was both pissed off, but also confused.

"Yeah?"

Spike cocked an eyebrow and spoke in a sharply accusatory voice.

"Did you sneak into my room and read my journal?"

If Sniff would have had anything in his mouth, he would have just sprayed his new dragon buddy in the face with it.

"Pft! What?"

It was hard not to laugh at the question Sniff was asked, but he managed to pull it off.

"No. I don't even know where your room is... But wait. Are you saying that's pretty much what you've been dealing with?"

This time, Spike answered in a calm, though defeated voice.

"Pretty much. Yeah."

Sniff reached out and pulled Spike in for a hug and gave him a nuggy. "Look at you, kid. Chasing down mares twice your age and break'n hearts. I'm proud of you, boy."

"Ha, ha! Stop that!" Spike gushed as he pushed himself out of Sniff's hold and laughed along with the inappropriate praise. "I don't think it's funny."

"You laughed, though, didn't you?" Sniff smirked.

Spike did find it funny. "That's only because of how you said it. But... it's still hurts knowing that she can be so close, yet..."

"Yet still out of reach?"

"Yeah..."

"Spike. You can't change the way someone or some mare thinks or feels. You can't even control the way you feel, yourself. It is what it is. You have to learn to sometimes back away from what you're feeling and understand why you feel that way. A lot of times, when you look at the big picture, and you see how the situation really is, you can see that you've been wanting something that wasn't really there. It may not change the way you feel at first, but over time, knowing that that woman you thought you loved so much because of the future you dreamed you'd have with her, it wasn't the future you had it all. That she wasn't really what you thought she was. And as much as it might hurt to let her go, you can start to see that the woman you thought you loved was an illusion you created from somebody else who could never be more than anything but a friend."

"Well, that's depressing."

Depressing or not, it was the hard-learned truth Sniff knew was best to share.

"That's just my insight, guy. Not saying you have to take it or do it. I don't even know who you're chasing after. So, I could be wrong about your situation. And even if I did know, and still thought I was right, you gotta make that call. Not me, not Twilight, or anybody else. No one can tell you how to feel or what's the best way to live your life. So long as you ain't hurting nobody, it ain't none of their business."

"Well, now you're just confusing me. Wha... What am I supposed to do?"

"That's for you to decide, man. Macho men aren't indecisive. They either know what they want, and they go for it, or they cut their losses."

"But... what if I lose her for good?"

"If she's a real friend, you won't really lose her. But if you do, and that's all it took... is that something really worth holding onto?"

Spike, taking great offense at the notion that his relationship with Rarity could ever be anything but precious, proclaimed, "That's a horrible thing to say! You don't know her like I do."

Sniff could tell that the dragons passion was clouding his ability to look at the concept he was trying to present to him in any objective manner. He'd have to use that passion to prove his point.

"I bet I can prove that you agree with me."

Spike crossed his arms; certain his mind couldn't be changed.

"Oh yeah? Try me."

For Sniff, this didn't seem like a challenge, given how inflexive Spike was standing on his position. So, it decided to venture into the questioning easily.

"This girl of yours. Do you love her?"

"Of course I do."

"Would you do anything for her? Within reason, I mean."

"Yes."

"If she never said that she loved you the way you loved her, would you say that you would be a horrible friend for cutting her out of your life because of that?"

"I..." Spike had set such a high standard for what he thought Rarity deserved of him, that couldn't deny that doing something that heartless would make him, or anypony for that matter, a terrible friend. Not even a real friend at all. "Yeah..."

"If you cut her out over something so simple as not returning your affection because she just didn't feel that way about you, would it be safe to say that you weren't really a good friend to begin with? Since all your love and affection were based on the condition that she give you something in return? Something that she couldn't give you even if she wanted to?"

It was hard to tell what that little dragon was thinking then. As honest and helpful as Sniff had tried to be, he couldn't help but wonder if he had given the young lad too much to try and process or if he had just driven a wedge between the two of them by suggesting he give up on his love interest after just meeting him.

"I guess I see your point," Spike finally answered back, sounding a little distraught over this approach to relationships. "I just hate to think that I might be saving myself just to be rejected. Or maybe... I just don't want to admit that I already know I've been rejected."

"Hey, bud. Don't get so down on yourself-" Sniff tried to encourage him with a nudge to the shoulder. "Heaven forbid it doesn't work out, I can at least help you with your pickup game."

Spike looked up, temporarily distracted from his potential lost love."Pick up game?"

"Yeah, you know. How to pick up chicks. Err, ponies. Or dragons. Whatever you're into, man."

Spike thought about how that could possibly work out. "Hmm. Well, I guess if anyone could teach me, it would definitely be you. I mean, you got Celestia to offer you to move in with her. So you must be doing something right."

"That..." Sniff really wished Spike hadn't been there for that offer. "is a good point, but let's not bring that up again. Don't get me wrong. The Royal Sun Butt is a nice Princess and all, but I'm just not into ponies like that."

"Why not? Ponies are great," Spike responded, at least now sounding a little more chipper.

Sniff laughed and tried to play it cool.

"Just not my thing, man. I know what I like, and I don't think anything is going to be changing that. Besides- " He turned and gave Spike a sly grin. "More for you, right?"

He ended his proposition with a few playful nudges into the dragon's side with his elbow.

The jabs were light enough to tickle the young dragon. "Ha, ha! Hey! Knock it off. You'll make me drop my ice cream."

[Meanwhile in the lesser-explored areas of the Apple farm]

Big Mac pushed his way through a thicket of knee-high weeds and grass.

"And this spot over here is... uh... I dunno? We never really done nuthin out this far. Might expand the farm someday."

"Well, if no one comes out this way, I think it's a good place to lay down for a while," Kelly eagerly suggested.

Big Mac looked over his shoulder at his lovely lady, still riding him bareback. He spoke up proudly.

"Awe shucks. Miss Kelly. I ain't none too tired. We can keep going if you want to."

Kelly leaned forward and rested her arms around his neck, and brought her lips just under his ear.

"I don't want to lay down with you because I think you're tired, dummy. I want to lay down with you because we're alone."

Big Mac's cheeks turned a brighter shade of red, having a better idea of just what she wanted to do again.

"Oh. Forgive a gentlecolt his simple ways. I was merely trying to keep a sweet young lady on the straight and narrow path she insisted we travel slowly."

Kelly laughed for a moment before lightly punching his shoulder.

"Shut up. We've been crawling at a snail's pace all morning. And as much as I'd love to see more of your fucking trees, I'd rather spend a little more time looking at something other than the back of your head."

Big Mac chuckled. They had been walking around the property all morning. He imagined she could use a break from sitting on his back.

"Alright, little missy. It's not like I brought us out here on accident, ya know."

"Oh, my," Kelly cooed, switching from playful to naughty as she traced her fingers down his throat as far as she could reach. "And here I thought I was the only one who wanted to take my foot off the brakes."

Those fingers worked their magic far more thoroughly than she expected. Big Mac's body stiffened, and his ears stood straight up.

"Uh, oh," She giggled. "Did I do that?- " She ran her fingers back up slowly and started rubbing under his thick jawline. "Or did you get excited all on your own?"

"Oh, Miss Kelly," Big Mac shuttered under her touch. "I think you know dern well, that was all your doing."

"Oh, I know," She smiled and rubbed her cheek coarsly into his neck. "I just wanted to hear you say it." She continued to pet and stroke him from his chin and then down his throat, feeling him turn to butter in her hand. "You know, I can only do so much from up here, or are you planning on holding me hostage on your back all day?"

"Euyup," Three, two, one. And his brain started working again. "Oh! I mean... Sorry. You're particularly distracting when you want to be."

"Am I?" She raised her hand and fiddled with his ear, triggering a new response that revealed a new sweet spot on him. "Okay," She pulled back her hand and padded his neck. "Come on. Down we go."

Relieved to be free of her bewitching fingers but also sad to have her stop, he started to lower himself down on his belly. Once he was down flat Kelly had enough clearance to slide off and roll onto her back as she landed, trapping the end of his tail under her leg. Seeing that she was free, he popped back up, wanting to lay with her instead of in front of her.

As he rose, his tail was tightened and was tugged out from under her. It snapped out once all the strands had been freed from her hold, and Big Mac swished his tail to straighten them back as a reflex. In just that brief moment, he inadvertently flashed Kelly the parts of himself usually kept hidden, and Kelly noticed something alarming.

"Uh... Mac?"

"Yes, Kelly? He turned himself around, thinking she was going to make some innocent request.

"Um..." Kelly was going to have to use all her tact to approach this one. "I don't know if I missed something, or it's normal or not, but... I think your balls shrank."

"... Come again?"

So this was going to take all her tact and a little extra explanation. "I know this is gonna sound super weird and maybe a little gross that I even noticed, but you're balls... You know... Yer... testicles... They were a lot bigger the other day."

Big Mac stood motionless, standing like he was facing a firing squad and didn't know he was up for execution, making kelly immediately apologize.

"I'm sorry! I shouldn't have said anything. It just took me by surprise, and I was worried that... I don't know. Is that normal?"

Something was up with Big Mac, his ears lowered, and his face dipped to the ground.

"I, uh... I noticed, too. And I don't know what happened, but I'm embarrassed to say anything about it."

Now Kelly really was concerned.

"Mac, you're scaring me. Is everything okay? You didn't get hurt when you fought those guards, did you?"

"No... No... I mean. I certainly don't think so," Big Mac was struggling on how to respond to this. "It happened this morning."

He looked up to Kelly, a bit shaken but tried to put up a front to appear more confident.

"But I'm perfectly fine. Nothing to worry about. Just... a bad night's sleep is all."

"A bad night's sleep? Wait... did you like... sit on your balls in your sleep or something?"

Hearing that suggestion seemed to relieve some of Big Mac's concerns.

"I... huh... That might explain one part of it."

"Mac," Kelly was still worried but wasn't going to get anywhere with him unless she changed tactics. "I don't know what's going on, but I'm pretty sure if you don't tell me what happened, I'm just going to worry a lot more if you let my imagination run wild on what could be wrong."

"You don't need ta-" As embarrassed as he was, it wasn't the worst thing he could admit to her. Plus, he didn't want her to worry, or even worse, get his sister and the others involved. "Okay, but please don't tell any of the others. I had a hard enough time keeping Applejack in the dark about this."

Kelly had to show she was on his side and just wanted to help.

"Hey, baby. It's fine. You can trust me. Whatever it is, it can't be that bad. And if worse comes to worst. We can go see a doctor for you. And if anyone asks, we can just tell them I wanted to get my stitches looked at. Your secret will be safe. I promise."

That sounded like a good plan, but probably not necessary for his... other problem.

"Well, I don't think that'll be needed, but that does sound like it would work."

Kelly patted the grass next to her, inviting him over.

"Come on, Mackie. Have a seat next to me and tell me what happened."

No use holding it off. Big Mac sauntered over and plopped down next to her. He took a deep breath and sighed, ready to admit his shame.

"I wet the bed last night."

That wasn't anything close to what she was going to guess might have happened.

"Okay... and?"

"And?" Big Mac turned just enough to look Kelly in the eyes, not knowing what else she might be asking for. "And, well. That's it. I woke up and felt that I wet the bed."

He leaned back more, glad to have gotten that out but still utterly embarrassed about something he hadn't done since he was in his potty training phase.

"I couldn't believe I actually did it. So I pulled back my covers and saw that not only did I wet the bed, but... well... I lost some size down there."

Nothing seemed to be too threatening about a bedwetting problem, kinda odd, but not something to be overly concerned about. "Well, at least you're not hurting... You're not, are you?"

"No," Big Mac frumped. "Just feel gross."

Big Mac's shrinkage problem was still something to be looked into. Cartoon world or not, that just didn't seem natural.

"I'm glad it didn't stink up the house or stain the sheets, though. Don't know how I could have hid that from anypony." Even with that bit of good news, he didn't seem to be in better spirits.

"Yeah, I went to a party once where someone passed out and peed their pants. Stunk up the whole room. So uhhhhhhh..."

Kelly thought about everything Big Mac had just told her. The two things he was glad to see that saved him might be describing something else entirely, and now she had to know.

"Um... Mac, can you tell me more about what you saw when you pulled back the sheets?" Kelly had a hunch; she might know what had actually happened.

"I'd rather not," Big Mac answered, turning away.

"No, Mac. Just listen," She gently asked, doing her best to show how concerned she was. "You didn't see any yellow on the sheets, did you?"

"No..." Big Mac thought it was odd that she would have guessed that.

"I'm guessing that it was more sticky and slimy than watery, too. Right?"

"Uh... How did you?" Big Mac's mind did a one-eighty on him. "Was this some kind of prank?" He stood up, damn near fighting mad. "Who did it? What did they do to me?"

Kelly smiled and tried not to laugh, but it was hard not to since she figured it out.

"No one pranked you, Mac. You had a wet dream."

"Oh, ha, ha," Big Mac wasn't any less annoyed, even if it wasn't a prank. "Big Mac peed the bed. Let's just call it a wet dream. Cus' I was sound asleep in a wet bed."

"Mac!" Kelly shouted at him, but still trying not to laugh. "That's not what a wet dream is at all. You didn't pee yourself in your sleep, and no one put anything in your bed. What happened to you is perfectly natural. Although usually, it happens to guys when they're a lot younger, but still not unheard of for someone older... Although, that's for human guys, but even still, you're all just as human as us on the inside. Or at least that's what I'm guessing."

There was nothing said to win over Mac's confidence, and he didn't mask that fact either.

"What makes you so sure about that?"

She leaned forward, arching her back in and resting her weight on her outstretched arms, letting her breasts sway and her cleavage fall directly in his line of sight.

"So... What did you dream of last night?"

Despite her reassurance, Big Mac wasn't convinced that something hadn't been done to him, but how could he resist her when she looked that good? He snorted, agitated that she could manipulate him so easily.

"The same thing that I can't stop thinking about since you kissed me. I dreamt of being with you."

Convinced that she solved his mystery condition for waking up with the wet bed sheets, she guessed that cartoon horse logic was the cause for his shrinkage. Confident, she pushed herself back upright and beckoned him to sit by her side once more.

"Come on, Big Guy. We need to have a little talk. I need to educate you on a few things."

Big Mac was hesitant to approach her.

"Educate me on what, exactly?"

Kelly returned his question with a reassuring smile.

"Depends. How much do you know about sex?"

Author's Note

This was posted with a picture, but I removed it. I said originally I wasn't proud of it, and so why put up something like that. In the future if I post art with a story, it will be something that wont detract from the story I'm trying to tell, and be visually supportive.

Other Note:

It's amazing the kind of stupid things that are done when one will pass their personal limit with alcohol. Lord knows I've done some stupid things, and have witnessed far dumber. I've even seen a man slapped in the face with a dildo at his own birthday party. Although passing out on a cake in your underwear and a cowboy outfit has yet to be seen. I imagine it would be glorious.

Also, drunk Starlight was a blast writing out. A true pleasure to behold when her ambitions and the amount of personal control she holds were reduced. Also, poor Pinkie... how could she have known? Actually, poor all parties involved with that scene of Starlight emptying her stomach and creating the horror show that followed.

But then there was Sniff and Spike. I have an odd connection to these two. So expect to see them hanging out a lot more. Cerb will mingle in with these two, but I'm pretty sure the focus will be on these two.

Then Kelly and Big Mac... No spoilers! No spoilers! No spoilers! No spoilers! No spoilers! No spoilers! No spoilers! No spoilers! No spoilers! No spoilers! No spoilers! No spoilers! No spoilers! No spoilers! No spoilers! No spoilers! No spoilers! No spoilers!

27. Hot Buns and Psychology

In the center of town, the sun was nearing its peak, and the mid-day rush had much of town closing up to break for lunch. As the streets began to grow more crowded, a small purple dragon and an unlikely patron exited a quaint little bakery with an unnecessary excess of bread.

An excitedly happy female unicorn exited behind the two.

"Are you sure I can't convince you to take some of my dinner biscuits with you? I'm sure your friend that's ill would love them."

Sniff turned back, all smiles, but also anxious to leave, and answered back to her.

"Come on now, Oven Fresh. You're killing me here. I already feel like I've taken advantage of your good nature by all the free samples. It wouldn't be right to take anything more from you if you're not going to at least let me pay for them."

"It's really no trouble at all," Oven Fresh tried to reassure him. "If you like, you can always stop by at the end of the day and pick up a bunch. You can even come in the back, and I can show you just how I work my magic in the kitchen."

"Keep smiling that beautiful smile of yours, and you might not be able to keep me out of your shop. Then I'll be eating up all your bread and your profits." Sniff answered back with a wink.

Oven Fresh had a giddy laugh before waving them off.

"Come back any time, Mr. James! You're more than welcome to a sniff of my buns whenever you like!"

Even if Spike didn't have the same perverted mind as Sniff, he still ended up laughing at that terrible unintended pun.

Sniff, on the other hand, did have a perverted mind and didn't want any more unnecessary attention drawn to him.

"Don't worry; you'll see me again."

"So," Spike piped up, and Sniff could already see the jokes coming. "Gonna come back and sniff her buns, huh?"

"Shut up, dork," Sniff fired back with a smirk. "This is all your fault."

"My fault?" Spike asked accusingly. "Come on, man. You were sweet-talking her the moment you could start a conversation. And I gotta say. For a guy who isn't into ponies, you sure can't stop yourself from flirting with them."

Reluctant to accept any blame, Sniff countered with restrained childish angst.

"You pointed out every single item she baked and said, 'Hey Oven Fresh. Can you have Sniff try this one? I bet he'll love it.'" Sniff recited in a mock Spike voice. "And you wouldn't stop calling me Sniff. Even after I told her my name was Peter."

"But all your friends call you, Sniff?"

"Yeah, they're my friends. They gave me the nickname. It makes sense for them to call me that. I don't need every pony here calling me Sniff."

"Maybe, but Sniff just sounds funnier."

"Not as funny as-" Sniff looked down to see Spike looking up to him, with a smile far too lovable to insult. "Never mind. Spike is a fitting name for a dragon like you."

"Is Peter a fitting name for you?"

"More than you know, kiddo... And Spike- " Sniff thought about their short trip together, and all Spike could end up telling Twilight or the others about. "Please don't bring up all the sweet-talking I do. It's just a force of habit. I don't need a bunch of crazy accusations being tossed my way. Don't want Twilight thinking that I'm just out here showing you how to pick up chicks."

"What's the point of teaching me how to pick up chicks if you're just going to date 'em all anyway?" Spike joked.

"Oh my god, kid. I'm gonna punt you like a football."

The duo continued their walk back to the castle with idle chat about more trivial things and some of Spike's interest. That was until Spike noticed the third vehicle that was now parked in front of the castle. Now it was a guessing game of who all had shown up.

Two of the guards still standing post opened the doors to let them in, and they both made their way straight to the map room with everyone else.

"Yo, Sniff's back," Benny called out to the table.

Becky waved, still trying to finish another bite of her itty bitty sandwich.

"Hey! Look who all decided to show up," Sniff announced as he walked in. "You guys missed all the fun."

Twilight looked on in disbelief at the four large bags Sniff and Spike carried in.

"What in the? I thought you said you were going to buy some bread. Did you need to buy out the whole bakery?"

Sniff peaked over his bags as he approached.

"Jokes on you Twiggels."

He set his bags down on the table and promptly moved to unload what Spike was carrying.

"For one, I didn't empty out the whole bakery. And two, get ready for the kicker, I didn't buy anything."

Twilight sat silently still, looking like a nervous wreck, and a slight twitch flickered in her right eye and left wing.

"Okay... So I can only guess you're going to tell me that you had Spike pay for your food, or that on your first day with Spike, you had him help you steal four bags of bread."

"Bread, rolls, and buns," Spike proudly corrected her.

Sniff took a seat in Rarity's spot since she wasn't there to use it. He shifted to a more comfortable angle and let his legs extend over the armrest.

"Twilight, I'm crushed," He feigned in despair. "After all this time we've known each other, you still think so poorly of me to believe I would guide our dear young and impressionable Spike down the path of darkness?"

Benny put down his glass of water to chime in.

"Why wouldn't she? That's what you said that you planned your whole day around."

Becky wanted to gang up on Sniff as well.

"Yeah, Sniff, You made us listen to all the elaborate details of your plan this morning."

Rainbow Dash was a fast learner as to how these friends prank each other and jumped in as well.

"Wait? He was serious? I thought he was just joking back at your house?

"What the hell, guys!?" Sniff shouted, fearful the Princess might actually believe them. "Do you not remember the time they brought the whole army to our doorstep because they thought there was a chance we could be a threat?"

"It wasn't the whole army, ya scaredy-cat," Rainbow Dash set him straight before laughing at his sudden surge of fear. "We're joking Twilight. Sniff doesn't have any secret plans with Spike."

"None that you know about," Becky joked, just quiet enough for only Rainbow Dash to hear.

Twilight was still sitting motionless across the table, fending off what could have been a panic attack.

"Oh... Good... No need to get the dungeon prepared."

Spike, who had been silently laughing along with the whole charade, dropped his smile and turned to Twilight with confused concern.

"We have a dungeon?"

"I'd make one," Twilight answered back, smiling more deviously than Spike thought possible. She even winked, though no one could tell if it was meant to imply a joke or that she was that dedicated to protecting him.

"So..." Benny spoke up again, clearing the air and hoping to change the subject and overall feel of the room. "Besides missing out on some fun activities in the dungeon, what did you do today?"

Sniff wasn't gonna let that fuck dungeon joke just slide like that.

"Eat uh-" He remembered Spike was still in the room and had managed to climb his way up to the tabletop and was still watching him intently. "... sandwich."

Or perhaps he would have to let this one slide until it was just the adults in the room.

Sniff's failure to launch was something beautiful to behold, and Becky slowly lowered her head to the table, snorting and chuckling to herself. There was just something utterly hilarious about watching Sniff having to restrain himself and be left with such inept and bottled up rage. She didn't even care if she looked a little buffoonish in front of the others. The shame was worth watching him suffer like this.

Spike, confused as to why the conversation had stalled in the first place, announced, "Oven Fresh was so pleased to have a new customer in town, and after hearing about Chris not feeling well, gave us a bunch of samples. She also sends her warmest wishes."

Twilight was relieved to hear an explanation, finally. "Oh... Well, that was rather nice of her. But even still-" She eyed the bags of baked goods. "Isn't that a bit excessive?"

Spike grinned and shined a glance to Sniff.

"Nah. I think the final offer Sniff turned down for her buns was the only thing excessive."

Sniff turned a glare at Spike.

"Spike... Like a football. Ten-yard running start."

For as much as Sniff appeared to enjoy good food, Twilight was surprised to hear he would turn down the offer.

"Really? You took all this but turned down her buns?"

More snickering escaped from Becky and was starting to infect Benny.

Still not ready to eat, herself, even Pinkie was confused by the decision.

"Yeah? What's wrong with Oven Fresh's buns? She's got the best buns in town. You should have been all over those things. I would have."

The snickering was approaching the threshold of being unavoidably distracting, and even Lumberman couldn't fight it now.

Just as curious, Applejack couldn't figure out what the secret joke was.

"What's so funny about Sniff not want'n tuh chow down on Oven Fresh's-"

She couldn't even finish her question before Sniff's friends filled in the blanks and busted out laughing. All the ponies sat back, silently watching the three laugh it up like fools, and Sniff only lounged deeper in Rarity's chair, misery and impotent anger boiling inside.

Finally, Lumberman stood up and walked behind Sniff, and hugged him from behind. The position was not a natural one, and it looked a little uncomfortable for both of them, yet Lumberman didn't let up and softly padded his hand on his disgruntled friend.

"It's okay, buddy. We're just so proud of you showing self-control and not taking advantage of the poor pony-" Lumberman had to wipe away a few tears before continuing the secret mockery only his fellow humans would understand, "It must have been so... hard turning down her goods."

"Ah, right!" Sniff shouted, pushing off Lumberman's arms. "We get it. I've been a good boy all day. No buns and no poaching all day."

He turned in the seat and sat up straight.

"And just so you know. We did more than just get bread today."

"We also got ice cream!" Spike was happy to shout into the conversation.

"That too..." Sniff admitted, almost having forgotten about that. "We had some real man-to-man conversations. Kinda stuff a growing boy needs to learn."

"Like what?" Twilight asked, genuinely curious as to what someone as 'unique' as Sniff could offer Spike.

"Twigs," Sniff proudly spoke as he pulled Spike over and dropped him on his lap, holding him upright by his thin little shoulders. "When I say we had a 'man to man' conversation, that means it's the kind of stuff only guys talk to other guys about. You can't just go and break this sacred bond we've established."

"Sacred bond?" Twilight scoffed.

"Nah. Hold up, hold up," Lumberman interjected. "Sniff? Are you fur real, fur real? You-"

"Yeah," Sniff showed that he was serious. "For realsies."

"Spike?" Twilight wasn't ready for her little baby dragon to start keeping secrets from her.

"No, no!" Spike carelessly answered as he waved his claws. "It's nothing bad. I promise. It's just-"

It almost hurt to Spike just thinking about what he was about to say as he turned and surprised everyone in the room with a surprise hug around Sniff's chest. For the first time after so many years.

"I never met another pony that understands how I feel about being a dragon and living with ponies."

There it was. He said it, but the real hurt was actually coming from Twilight.

"Spike? You never said-" She tried to think of anything outside what little was discussed after meeting up with Princess Ember that she might have missed. "You know you can talk to me, Spike. I'm always here for you."

She thought he was perfectly happy with her.

"I know," Spike released Sniff and turned his full attention to Twilight. "I just feel more comfortable talking to another guy about what's been on my mind."

Every female in the room, with the exception of Sniff, could feel the emotional tension string itself across the two. Nothing against the other guys. They just didn't have a good understanding of the kind of relationship Twilight and Spike had shared over the years. Even Spike was too caught up in the moment of bragging about his new mentor that he missed it. That sadly made things worse for the Princess.

"Actually, Twilight," Spike spoke again over the emotional damage he was ignorant of causing. "Since we got the bread for Chris, and we both already ate, can we go out again? I want to show more of Ponyville to Sniff."

"Oh..." Twilight's voice softened as she realized she was suddenly taking the back seat to a creature that was still largely a stranger to her until this morning. "That was the agreement."

That was music to Spike's little earholes.

"Awesome! Come on! " He hopped off Sniff's lap and tugged on his hand to follow him. "I got some bits we can spend at the arcade. Then I can show you where to get the best milkshakes in town."

Lumberman watched the two rush out together.

"Have fun, you two. Stay out of trouble!"

Benny leaned over to shout down the hallway to them.

"And stay away from the bakeries!"

"Okay, dad!" Sniff jokingly shouted back.

Twilight's horn started to glow as she picked up the bag of bread closest to her and slid out of her seat.

"I'm going to check up on Starlight for a moment. See if she'd like something else to help settle her stomach."

Becky eyed a bag of freshly baked goods.

"I should go check up on Chris. Get a good diagnosis of how much stupid he had today."

"I got the bag for ya, Becks" Rainbow Dash announced.

Lumberman stood up, grabbing his plate.

"Well, if you got a handle on things over here. I might as well get back to the Apple's place."

"Fine, just abandon me here, bruh," Benny joked, pretending to be offended.

"Awe, does itty bitty baby Benny-wenny need a fwend and a diaper change?" Lumberman answered back in baby talk.

"Don't touch me. You're not my real dad," Benny took the joke into a much dumber running gag.

Lumberman followed along with the gag.

"Hey!" He raised his voice and pointed a finger to Benny. "We don't know that yet. The twenty-one and me papers got lost in the mail."

That did it. Benny was done and surrendered to the better joke.

"Get the fuck outta here. I'll stick around for Chris and Becky in case they need anything. Maybe wait and see if Cerb will stop in late for a bite to eat."

"Good deal," Lumberman approved. "No idea how long this'll take. See ya back tonight, though."

Suddenly, it was just Benny and Pinkie Pie in the room. They turned and eyed each other.

"So..." Benny tried to think of what to say to start up a conversation. "What you got going on for the rest of the day?"

Pinkie perked up in her seat.

"Oh, nothing, really. I got a bunch of work to finish up back at Sugarcube Corner. I stepped out for a delivery, and when I got back, Mrs. Cake told me that she just sold half of the store's stock in a single sale. I couldn't believe I missed such a big sale like that. Actually, come to think of it. I think I saw a bunch of those cupcakes in those pictures of Starlight Lumberman was showing off."

Benny looked at his watch. "So when do you have to be back into work?"

Pinkie answered back with just as happy as could be.

"Oh, I only have a thirty-minute lunch. And I actually started it early when I heard Starlight call me over for the party."

She shuddered, remembering what happened as soon as she arrived.

Benny prepped himself to break some bad news.

"Pinkie... You were here before I got here. I've been here almost an hour."

"Yeah. Time sure has been going by really fast today. I'm not careful I'm going to end up being I'm late!" Pinkie's uncanny sense of hindsight finally kicked into gear. "Oh, my gosh! I'm so late! I gotta run! See you later tonight!"

Just like in the cartoon, one second Pinkie was sitting next to him, the next second, she was gone, and a gust of wind took her place. So, now there Benny sat alone, in one of the biggest rooms in the entire castle. He looked to where the others had left to check up on the hangover twins but had no idea where to go to find them. Having next to no other options, he pulled out his headphones and hit play.

Sitting alone and listening to music. He silently thought to himself,

"Almost feels like a normal day like this."

He closed his eyes and let his mind wander. There was still so much to think about and decompress over.

[A bit earlier, back at the boutique.]

"So, how does that fit?" Rarity asked, sizing up the new shirt she put together for Cerb.

"It feels nice," Cerb flexed and moved himself into various positions to test the mobility of the fabric. "And passes the flex test."

"It looks like a nice fit," Fluttershy complimented the look of the new t-shirt.

Rarity dawned her glasses again and trotted back over to her workstation.

"Well, now that we've solved that problem, I can get back to work on my next project. Hopefully, even get a few other items for your friends done before we leave for the night."

"And you don't mind if we step out for lunch without you?" Cerb asked, feeling bad about leaving Rarity off to her own after the scare he put her through.

"No, dear. I'm perfectly fine," She kindly answered back.

"We can bring you back something if you like," Fluttershy offered.

"That would be lovely, dearie," Rarity answered back, already deep into her work and not really knowing what she was agreeing to.

Cerb flipped the closed sign back to open and exited with Fluttershy as his guide.

"Think there's anything left for us at Twilights? We're pretty late."

Fluttershy looked up and smiled, happy to have some one-on-one time with her potential stud.

"Well, I would like to think so. Pinkie does like to over-prepare."

Just as luck would have it, they would get their answer from two reliable sources. Lumberman was taking a trip over to the local hardware store in his truck, which just so happened to let them cross paths. Cerb waved down the truck.

Lumberman pulled alongside Cerb and Fluttershy with his window rolled down. "Hey, hey, there, big sexy. Find yerself a rip-proof shirt finally?"

Cerb lowered his head and laughed off his embarrassment. "Yeah. Last one wasn't ready for this flex I got." He raised his arms and flexed, proving his point.

"Yeah, yeah," Lumberman jested. "Keep bragging, ya jackass. But come on, man, you missed a hell of a morning."

Cerb scoffed with a smile.

"Doubt it."

Not swayed in the slightest, Applejack sat forward in the front seat.

"I don't think you know just how much you missed there, bud."

Lumberman was already bringing up the pics on Kelly's phone. "Dude... it's like his twenty-one for twenty-one on steroids, but with cake and Starlight."

"Starlight?" Cerb reached for the phone, wondering how she got involved.

"And them duds she got 'em in," Applejack added.

"Holy!" Cerb had to censor himself. "There ain't no way these are real."

Fluttershy floated up high enough to see.

"What are you looking at? ... oh my goodness."

Returning the phone, Cerb asked,

"Okay... how?"

Lumberman chuckled as took back the phone and plugged it back into the charger.

"Dude, I didn't get the full story, but it sounds like she took over the farm work Chris was gonna help out with today so that she could fugg'n apologize and try to make amends with a couple'a bottles of Chris's favorite bottle of Grey."

"Ha! Nice. How she gonna do that?" Cerb asked, not even knowing the faintest of possibilities.

"Bro..." Lumberman leaned in closer and lowered his voice. "She already made it happen."

"What? How did-"

"Bro! I dunno, man. But Star Power got some ways, man. Know what I'm saying? Magic horsepowers or some... something, man. I dunno. But hell, I hope those two patch things up. Lord knows we need an in like that."

"Jesus Christ," Cerb didn't know the extent of what Lumberman was hinting at, but he could tell it involved them getting more booze with Starlight's help. "But how's chubs? Did he go down and take the whole flock with 'em?"

Lumberman smiled a big toothy grin and leaned back in his seat.

"Crashed. And. Burned... But he'll be aight. Just like turning twenty-one, again."

Cerb shook his head in comical disappointment.

"God... what a retard."

Lumberman was glad to catch up with Cerb but was about ready to go.

"Yeah... but at least Becky is there taking care of 'em. Oh, and you missed lunch. Like all of it. Plus, Starlight having her first white girl wasted moment all over Pinkie Pie."

Fluttershy was losing track of the conversation.

"What's white girl wasted? Is it something-"

Thankfully, Applejack butted in to try and save her friend.

"Fluttershy... just know that in the future, we all need to be mindful not to drink too much of them funny drinks of theirs. Also, don't ask Starlight or Pinkie Pie about it. Yer lucky you up'n left when you did and missed it."

Fluttershy wanted to trust Applejack but was still worried about her friends involved in whatever this 'white girl' event was.

"Was it that bad?"

Cerb could only guess the actual meaning but was pretty sure he knew, just not how bad.

"I'll explain it to her later, but how bad was it?"

Lumberman grinned.

"Like Exorcist bad."

He let that thought stew in Cerb's mind for a moment before opening his mouth wide, groaning out some noise like that of the famous scene of the movie.

"It was bad... Bad enough, the Princess yerked too. Got it all over Chris, and then he blew chunks."

"Oh my god," Cerb cupped his hands over his face. "We ain't getting evicted from the country over this, are we?"

"Nah, they're cool, man," Lumberman explained, not feeling too concerned. "But yeah. We're going to price out some supplies and head back to her place, and just about everyone else is off doing their own thing again... Need a ride?"

Cerb turned to Fluttershy, still fluttering at eye level with them. "I dunno. We were just going to grab something to eat. Any recommendations?"

"I'd offer ya something, but the house is still pretty much a wreck, and we used the last of our dishes on breakfast," Applejack spoke out, sounding sorry for not being able to cater a meal to them. "But there are plenty ah places here in town."

"Figured as much," Cerb huffed. "At least I got the cash for it. See ya tonight, man."

"Have a good one, bro. And keep the Starlight booze gift thing under yer hat," Lumberman replied, waving him off as he started to pull away. "And stop breaking shit!" He shouted out as he drove off.

Watching the truck pull away, Fluttershy lowered herself back down to the ground, eager to see where they could venture off to next. The anticipation only increased as she watched Cerb look down at her, then face forward and raise out his hand, offering her to lead the way.

"Well, what are you in the mood for? We have plenty of places to choose from," Fluttershy was more than happy to announce.

Unfortunately, Cerb wasn't just new to town; he was new to the local diets and didn't even know what to ask for.

"You know the place better than I do. Whatever you think I'll like is fine with me."

"Okay," Fluttershy answered before she started to mentally run down a list of what might work best for a non-pony giant like him. "Well, if you'd like to keep it simple, we can grab some fruits or veggies from the market. There are a few small bakeries to make some sandwiches, of course. If you have a sweet tooth, we can always stop by to see Pinkie. There's a few cafes, or even the Hay Burger, for something simple. I don't know what might be best for you for your normal diet. It's not going to be a problem that we don't have meat here, is it?"

Cerb was mostly half listening to Fluttershy, hoping that maybe she would mention something that at least sounded tempting.

"I should be fine with whatever, really-" That last sentence finally registered that she referenced meat. "Wait? Who said anything about meat?"

Bless her heart. She didn't even break her stride as she continued. "Oh, you don't need to worry. I've taken in a lot of predators. I'm not going to judge you just because you need to eat... well, um... other things than what ponies eat. But you've all been so nice, and haven't even complained at all about eating our pony food."

"You're not gonna freak out over it?"

"Well, if you were out trying to eat every pony, or trying to gobble up every critter. That would be a problem."

"Yeah. Can't really say that was gonna be on our to-do list," He actually laughed at the absurdity of even considering it. "So, what gave it away?"

"It wasn't something I noticed right away," she admitted. "It wasn't until you and all your friends were having fun and laughing with each other. Then with every smile, I couldn't not see it."

"See what?"

Fluttershy giggled before she looked up with a cheezy smile. She held the smile, thinking Cerb would get it, and of course, he didn't. She giggled again.

"Your teeth, silly. Only predators have incisors."

It took Cerb a second to think about it and rub his tongue over his teeth.

"Awe, damn... so much for that secret, I guess."

"I don't mind. I trust you, Justin," Fluttershy admitted as she nuzzled into his had dangling off to his side.

The sudden contact caught him off guard, but after the day he's had and what she had done for him since arriving, he couldn't find a reason to pull away. In fact, he was starting to enjoy the contact. Something about them, or at least Fluttershy and Rarity, was so comforting and calming. He couldn't even deny it if he wanted to.

"You know, Flutters," he spoke out to grab her attention. "For such a little thing, you got one of the biggest hearts I've ever seen."

"Oh, you're just saying that," She answered back, trying her best to pretend not to love the compliment.

The tone and overall pony anatomy of Fluttershy's face made it a bit challenging for Cerb to gauge if she was being serious or trying to be modest. "No. I'm serious. I mean, come on. Look at me. I'm a big, tall, freaky-looking monster to all of you guys."

Fluttershy turned back to Cerb, surprised and suddenly worried he might actually think that's how she and her friends saw him. "You're not a monster. And I would never say that about you."

"Okay, now you're just saying that."

"Justin, we've all seen monsters before. They can be big, or tall, and dangerous, but it's what's inside that makes a monster. And I don't think there's anything inside you that makes you a monster. You care about others way too much to be a monster."

"Alright, I won't fight ya on it."

"Good," Fluttershy responded with her head held high in victory. "I'd hate to have to kick your butt if you did." She joked, before playfully sticking her tongue out at him.

For such a simple joke, Fluttershy was proud of herself. It's not every day she gets to act so boldly. She only hoped the joke would be something that he would find funny and fall in line with how they all seemed to joke with each other. At the very least, she wanted to believe that she had earned enough trust not to frighten or insult him.

"Kick my butt?" Cerb had to laugh at that. "And here I thought you were just some cute, little, sweetheart. You think you can take me down?"

Her mind quickly went from the fear of fighting, or even potentially hurting Cerb, then back to the guilty fantasies of pinning him down and toying with him. Again her ears went on the fritz, and her body became hot and fuzzy all over. She slowed her pace and tried to hide her blush behind her bangs.

"I... I don't. I can be pretty strong when I really want to be. I wouldn't want to hurt you."

Cerb snorted, trying to envision this shy creature next to him as some dangerous brawler. She was about as intimidating as a damp washcloth.

"Well, I doubt you'd hurt me, even if you wanted to."

Fluttershy's whole being started to shrink and pull away.

"You're probably right. I'm sorry."

"Hey, hey, hey. I'm not trying to knock you down. Do you not know how to fight? I thought you were one of the Element Warriors or something?"

She didn't answer.

"I could teach you," Cerb answered, trying to remove the silence he created. "Then, maybe you really could kick my butt."

A gentle nudge to Fluttershy's shoulder broke her out of her shy bubble.

"Oh. I don't think I'd be very good at it. I don't want to hurt any creature."

"Not even to save your friends?"

"I'd just get in the way."

"Hey," Cerb's voice was suddenly strong and firm enough that it stopped Fluttershy dead in her tracks. "What's with all this down on yourself despair? When push comes to shove, and heaven forbid something, or someone, comes running up your hood, burning and pillaging, lashing out at any of your friends that get in their way, are you just gonna stand back and ask kindly for them to stop?"

"No... I'd... I would probably just run away."

"Really?" Cerb asked, though it wasn't a question.

He honestly didn't think one that was labeled as one of the strong warriors, part of a living weapon, would run from a fight to protect others.

"What would you have done if you were the one there with Kelly instead of Big Mac? What if it was me they got instead?"

She didn't know how to answer.

"I... "

Part of her thought back to when she was taken with her friends into the comic book world and went smashing all over Maniac's weapon. All because she hurt a defenseless fly. Perhaps she wasn't as timid as she thought.

"I'd probably lose control and keep smashing them and all their weapons until somepony could stop me."

"Well- " Cerb had to rethink his next line, thinking she was going to go to something more cowardice. "I don't think that was the answer I was expecting to hear from you, but I'll take it. Do you know karate like your Rainbow friend?"

"No, I just get really strong when I get angry."

"LIke... super strength, really strong, or are always strong and just choose to hide it?"

Fluttershy shrugged.

"I'm not really sure. I never paid much attention to it. I usually try not to think about it."

"Huh..." Cerb all but grunted as he had a thought. "You know, if you're not actually trained and you really are that strong, some training would probably give you a lot more confidence in yourself and how to use that power of yours. Plus, you'd probably be able to take an enemy down without even hurting them any more than you needed to."

She sat in the grass and looked up, somewhat in disbelief.

"How can learning to fight help me to not hurt them?"

"There are lots of non-lethal takedown moves and ways to disarm an enemy. Not every martial art has to be about killing or maiming someone. Most of it is self-defense anyway."

This somehow caught her interest.

"So... you can teach me how to fight without hurting others?"

"Well, you have to learn one to know the other."

"Uh..."

Cerb knelt down, bringing himself eye to eye with Fluttershy, and took her hoof in his hand.

"You have to know all the ways that are the most dangerous to strike. "

He moved her hoof and ran it over his temple, and then held it over his heart.

"So you know where not to hit them if you don't want to risk doing serious damage." He looked her in the eyes and padded her hoof against his chest - "You still trust me, don't you?"

She couldn't help but smile back. After all the years of the crazy adventures she'd been roped into, and all the dangers she faced, she never really wanted to fight. But she also never was given the option to help without hurting any creature. A better way of subduing the next crazed pony, a griffin with a grudge, or any other creature under mind control could be helped without the risk of injuring them, why wouldn't she take up the offer.

"I do..." She offered as her confirmation.

Cerb was relieved to say before finally letting her hoof go.

"Good."

He stood up and started walking back to the center of town Fluttershy had been leading him to.

"I'll have ya snapping necks and breaking backs before you know it."

"What!" Fluttershy shouted.

"I'm joking," Cerb called out back to her.

Seeing that Cerb had suddenly gotten ahead of her, Fluttershy sprang into the air and quickly closed the gap between them.

"That's not funny, just so you know."

Cerb tried not to laugh too hard.

"Yeah, it was."

"When do we start? Because now I'm really gonna kick your butt for being so mean." It was hard to tell if she was caught up in the moment and was being serious or if this was her attempt at playful banter again. She was still adorable no matter the reason.

Cerb had to look away so as not to stare at how cute she was acting.

"We can start training tomorrow if you want."

Almost too cute for him to admit that he actually enjoyed it.

"Work in some cardio, muscle endurance exercises, then move on to basic strikes and grapples."

"Grapples?"

"Yeah. Throws, joint manipulations, and submissions."

"Submissions?"

"Um... Think of it as wrestling."

"So I have to pin you? Like wrestling?" Her sudden rise in excitement was unmistakable.

"If that's what it takes. Go for it."

"Good!" Fluttershy chirped as she sped up her leisure pace with Cerb into a trot, already deciding on where to go for their late lunch. "I'm gonna pin your ass to the ground."

"What the fuck?"

[Back in the high grass deep in Apple Farm.]

"And about nine months later, she'll go into labor, and the baby is pushed out of the womb through the vagina. The same way the sperm came in, just in reverse." Kelly finished saying, explaining her surprisingly conservative explanation of the path from puberty of boys and girls to copulation and birth.

Big Mac stared out into nothing, looking as if he just discovered his whole world was a lie; or at least that he had learned of an entirely new part of his world that had existed these last twenty-nine years he never knew of.

"Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeyup... That's, uh..."

"It's a bit much to take in, huh?"

"And push out."

Kelly rolled to her back and started to laugh.

"Oh my god, you big goofball. That's cute. Really though... Mac?"

Mac wasn't trying to make a joke, and he couldn't find a reason to laugh along with her. Everything she told him didn't seem to make any sense. Even the parts he had gone through before waking up this morning. Even if it fits, or if some of the parts made his heart race with excitement and he could almost start to see it as she was describing some of the acts, it couldn't be true.

A warm hand against his lower back pulled him out of his state of shock. "Huh? I mean. Yes, Miss Kelly?"

"Are you okay? That wasn't too much for ya. Was it?"

"I'm sorry, Miss Kelly," Big Mac verbally offered as an honest apology. "That just so much to try and understand. I... I'm no dummy, but how is this... why. Why would I have put my thing in another pony, and have her-"

That warm hand Kelly offered pulled away, but something unspoken somehow caught his attention; something bad.

" make me... "

Kelly had withdrawn into herself after pulling away from him. She looked hurt like he said something to upset her.

"Miss Kelly? You alright?" Big Mac asked, looking back to see her troubled appearance.

Kelly continued to stare back to the orchard.

"It's nothing. I'm being stupid."

Big Mac rolled himself onto his belly and crawled closer.

"Miss Kelly, if I said something wrong. I didn't mean it-"

In a brief moment of clarity, his hastily spoken words circled back in his mind to kick him in the teeth.

"Oh, Miss Kelly. I'm sorry." His words were spat out quickly in a panic. "I didn't mean I would want to go out and find some other pony to- I... I mean don't even think I'd want to... Not that you aren't the one I'd... I mean..."

Kelly sighed and flopped her arms down to her sides. "No, I'm being stupid. And clingy... and a hypocrite."

Another shift in the conversation only further confused Big Mac. He cocked his head slightly, wondering what he had overlooked this time.

Kelly struggled to put her thoughts into words, still not sure of herself or her commitment to this whole inner-species experiment.

"I'm sorry, I just... I know I said I want to take this slow, so sex isn't even on my radar right now. But what gets me is that when you thought about it, you didn't think about me. And I immediately got jealous, even though I'm not sold on the idea of it either."

"Come now, darl'n," Big Mac tried to comfort her and laid his hoof over her hand. "I only thought about that because you said it had to be a human and human or a pony and a pony."

"I know... I kind of set you up for that."

"I'm still not sure how I feel about this whole..."

"Putting your dick in a pussy and squirt'n out all stud sauce?"

Big Mac fought off a shutter he felt creeping up his spine. "I don't know what's worse. Your medical explanation or yer plain talking way of saying it."

"Sorry. I'm pretty tone-deaf with this kinda stuff normally."

"How can you be so... comfortable with how this all works?"

Here was the conversation she didn't want to have.

"Do you remember when I told you that was no good for you? Or however I said it."

"... I do."

Kelly took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, preparing to break the bad news.

"Before I got here, sex was a big part of my life."

She took a moment to let that sink in, trying to feel out how he was going to react to her promiscuity.

"I... loved it. Or at least I thought I did."

"So you had someone you tried to make a family with?" Big Mac asked, unaware of just how about much sex he still didn't know.

"No," Kelly groaned. "I made sure I wouldn't get pregnant. I just did it because I wanted it... and I wanted it from different people."

This was such a confusing and alien concept to Big Mac.

"How many other mans did you do this with?"

Kelly raised her free hand, giving a gesture that she was at a loss.

"I don't know. I've lived this lifestyle for so long that I never cared to keep track of all the men and women I've slept with."

"Men and... women? Do women have a penis?"

Kelly slowly turned to Big Mac, both embarrassed and frightened by the amount of common sense he lacked.

"You don't have one, do you?" He asked before letting his eyes dart back and forth from her eyes to her crotch.

"No, Mac. That's not-" She had to remind herself that she walked into this conversation with him having no understanding of physical aspects of sex or how procreation worked. "Look. I only told you about the basics of how reproduction works. There's a lot more to sex than just making babies."

"Like what?"

"Liiiiiiiike, uh-" Her eyes wandered away as she thought how to best describe the many pleasures that can be found in the carnal acts. "Like just making your partner feel good."

"Feel good? How?"

Kelly rolled onto her side, bringing herself on a more intimate level with Big Mac.

"Well, you like kissing me, don't you?" She asked in an innocent yet sultry voice.

Big Mac gulped.

"Eyup."

"Mmm hmm," Kelly stretched herself out and laid her head between his forelegs so she could stare up to him. "And you like it when I touch you like this. right?"

"I-" Big Mac was going to ask what type of touch she was going to say but was answered by her hands trailing across his jaw and down his neck. "Oh, you know I do. But that's not like the other stuff you were talking about."

"No," She admitted playfully. "But it can be part of it."

Instead of just trying to explain it, Kelly moved her weak hand up and cupped his cheek. She softly rubbed it and ran her palm down to his lips while her other hand continued to massage his neck, and her fingers ran through his fur, gently scratching at his skin. The crawling motions of her fingers continued to entice the crimson beast.

"Miss Kelly..." Big Mac softly spoke into her caresses. "I don't know how you do this to me."

"I would say practice... but this is new territory for me." She hushed while carefully using her hand to guide his lips down, dangerously close to hers.

"I don't want to be who I used to be." She brushed her lips for a kiss to tease him, pulling away as he pushed in farther, being denied another sweet taste of his secret love. "Can you help me be a good girl while I'm here?"

All his previous confusion and discomfort melted under her talented strokes.

"Mmm... Is this you being a good girl... or a bad girl?" He hushed in his softest seductive voice.

"If I was being a bad girl-" She lightly pressed her lips to his. "-would want me to be a good girl?"

She pulled him in for a for a deep kiss, letting her tongue explore his mouth and grind against his tongue.

"Or would you like to see how good a bad girl can be?"

"So long as it's you, Sugar Drop, I think even your bad sounds good."

Those were all the right answers she wanted to hear. Now, with those words and feeling more emboldened, she sat up just enough to turn herself around and propped herself upright leaning back on her arms in front of him. She tucked her left leg in and moved it around the front of Big Mac and let her legs rest over his forelegs.

A mix of fear and excitement sent Big Mac’s heart racing. This pose Kelly held in front of him was so enticing, just like she had been before. Only now, with the new knowledge he had gained, he had a much better understanding of why. He started to believe Kelly’s explanations of the body’s own natural desires and instincts. Why else would he be looking at her figure in front of him and have such strong feelings to be close and touch her. Be on top of her and press himself up between her legs.

There. Right there. His consciousness made the connection of all those loving thoughts and simple desires to nuzzle, and kiss, and hold each other were all given to take him to this new sudden drive to take her as she explained was needed for breeding. The word ‘rut’ came to mind, though the word seemed almost as unknown as it sounded familiar. That’s what he wanted to do now, and only his own familiarity with her body gave him hesitation.

For Kelly, she realized just how easily, almost robotically, she fell back on luring her new love interest in with the temptation of flesh and gratification. Or perhaps it wasn't an act of habit but something different that compelled her to court him in spite of her lingering doubts and mental barriers.

Then again, who was to say her body held no prejudice against the source of stimulation? After all the years of swapping partners, the sex toys, and the countless days of nights of lust and the revelry of the self-indulgence she had grown so accustomed to. It’s possible those experiences held more influence over her than she thought.

Whatever the combination of their stirring desires from her wanting to strip down and teach him all the ways to please her and his growing temptation to explore this new concept of intimate physical love, both faltered with their fear of the unknown.

Neither spoke a word over the rising tension and labored breathing that grew as they waited. Nore could either move closer and risk violating this phantom taboo of undefined lasciviousness. However, neither held the strength or conviction to pull themselves away. They were ensnared in each other's weaknesses, both silently coaxing the one in front of them to move past their displays of seduction and make the move they were too terrified to do on their own.

"Are you just as excited and scared as I am?" Kelly asked with a voice that shook from all the anxiousness that was building up inside.

Big Mac was relieved to hear he wasn't the only one stricken with the conflicting thoughts he was at war with.

"I... I don't know if I'm more scared that I might run away in a panic because I don't know what I'm doing. Or that I might lose control and climb on top of you without know'n what I'm doing. I don't know which would hurt you worse."

Kelly's libido spoke on her behalf as she spread her legs wider in front of him.

"Probably running away and leaving my crippled body out here alone. Because right now, I like the thought of you climbing up on top of me."

Those words resonated deep into Big Mac's core, stimulating a new feeling under his belly. Something fantastic blinded him to the rest of the world surrounding them and heightened all of his senses that made him aware of every aspect of the beautiful woman, vulnerable, and rousing him out of clarity, beckoning him to invade her. He couldn't resist and started to crawl forward.

Once in reach, she raised her right arm and reached around to the back of his neck, pulling him in for another kiss. This kiss was firey and wild. Her eager passion outpaced him at first, and he struggled to match her pace at first but was quick to adapt his momentum to hers.

Their lips reached a fevery pitch too fast for just one hand to control, and Kelly brought her second hand up behind him to keep him where she needed him. The exchange continued with Big Mac driving himself farther and farther up until his chest was pressing up to hers and forced her back to the ground. Even with Big Mac's body covering hers, the scent of her excitement drifted out between them.

The scent in the air was driving him wild. So much so that it was distracting him from what little focus he could keep to continue his mashing of lips and grinding tongues.

"Did you know-" He fought to speak between her assaults of kisses. "-how amazing you smell."

He was pulled into another kiss that she held him in long enough that they were left panting as they parted.

"... every time we kiss like this. I can't describe it. It's like the Want It Need It Spell, " he nuzzled his muzzle across her lip and softly kissed her again - "but so much nicer."

He raised a hoof and brushed the hair from her eyes.

"But I'm not blinded by it."

He lowered his lips, kissing the center of her chest once and deeply inhaled as he drug his muzzle along her skin up to her lips, kissing her with more love than lust.

"And I love everything I see."

"Do you love only what you see?" Kelly softly asked.

"Oh. I didn't mean-"

"Because there's still so much of me you haven't seen."

She guided his hoof over her shirt, massaging it into her breast.

"There's a lot more of me to love."

"Kelly-" He took the time to really examine this new territory she was revealing to him. "-I think there's more of you to love than just what I can touch... Is that all you want me to love?"

"I... I don't- " Somehow, going against all her previous concerns, she still found herself doing everything she didn't want to do. "-I'm sorry. I don't know what I'm doing anymore."

Whatever heat and passion they had just up and vanished like smoke in the wind and Big Mac was left half-cocked, wondering what just happened.

"Did I hurt you? Or say something wrong?"

It was now hard for Kelly to even look him in the eye.

"No... I don't know how to take it slow."

"Is this not going slow?" Big Mac asked, perhaps lost in translation. "I'm sorry. I was just trying to follow your lead. Should I get up?"

As Big Mac started to lift himself up, Kelly yanked down on him much too hard to keep him with her.

"Oww!" She yelped from her tug, aggravating her still tender wound. "No, please, don't."

"Hey, hey, hey. It's okay," He tried to console her as he lowered himself down again, careful not to put too much weight on her. "I can stay. I just don't know what you want from me, now."

Kelly looked up with sad eyes.

"I don't know either, big guy. But... I'd still like to have you like this with me for a while."

Big Mac smiled sweetly, looking down the confusing little creature he couldn't help but adore.

"I think I would like that, too."

The soft touch of Kelly's hand returned to where they had started, running up and down his neck.

"Can I ask you something stupid?"

A smart-ass grin spread over Big Mac's goofy face.

"So long as it's a stupid question and not a smart question. I only got so much learning before I quit school to-"

Kelly balled up her fist and pressed it hard into his cheek.

"What did I tell you about being so likable, jerk?" She tried to say without giggling with only mild success.

"Would apologizing like a gentlecolt make me more or less likable right now," Big Mac asked, faring much better at holding back his laughter.

Kelly balled up her fist and shook it at him with a face that grew madder the more she tried to stop herself from laughing at his stupid joke.

"Ask away, Miss Kelly."

It took Kelly a moment to compose herself.

"I didn't really give you time to react, but does it not bother about all the sex I had before meeting you?"

With a grin, Big Mac asked, "Was I supposed to?"

He held the grin for a few seconds before dropping it and looked back at her with concern.

"Wait. Am I supposed to? I mean, how you did it with another woman left me with so many questions if neither of you didn't have a penis?"

Any concern she had about her big red stud left her with the laughs that followed.

"I don't know how it was supposed to make you feel, but I'm glad it didn't make you think any less of me."

"Why would it?"

It was hard for Kelly to think of a logical way to explain the concept of sex shaming when she didn't even believe in it herself.

"I don't know. Things about sex are a lot different where I come from."

Big Mac snorted humorously.

"It must be if you can do it without a penis."

"Oh my god," Kelly laughed before dropping weak punches wherever she could land them on his body. "For the love of whatever god you believe in, would you please get over the whole needing a penis for sex thing."

Big Mac laughed off the weak blows Kelly delivered.

"Well. Then explain it to me so I can stop bringing it up."

"Fine," Kelly mockingly groaned, abandoning her fake fight. "But I was actually going to show you personally before you hit me with all that lubby dubby 'more to love than what you can touch' stuff."

"So if I wasn't such a likable gentlecolt-"

"Oh, don't you worry, big guy," - she padded his cheek mockingly - "you were keeping me honest and on that slow path we agreed to."

"Ya know," Big Mac turned his eyes away with an agitated frown. "maybe chivalry should be dead."

"Awe, poor baby." She kissed his muzzle. "Be a good boy, and I might wanna be a bad girl again."

Big Mac pulled back.

"Okay, you gotta explain this whole good-girl bad-girl thing. I don't know which one is which and which one you're trying to be."

"I think it's fun to keep you guessing, but I suppose I should," Kelly answered before pulling his head down and resting it on her chest. "I wanna be a good girl and still try to take things slow. But the bad girl side of me wants to roll you over, strip make, and grind my wet pussy up and down your cock until you beg me to let you cum."

Big Mac imagined the mechanics of such a position and what it would look like, and all the excitement it created left him feeling pulled in many different directions.

"Your bad girl side... When can I meet her again?"

Kelly flicked his ear.

"Be nice."

"Oww," He yelped weakly and turned to face her again. "I've been nice. Nice brought me bad girl Kelly."

"Chased her away, too."

Big Mac narrowed his eyes. "I think nice girl Kelly is a lot meaner than bad girl Kelly."

"Awe," She cooed as she traced a finger up and down his neck in little circles. "But I thought you loved good girl Kelly."

Big Mac just grumbled.

Kelly had a short playful outburst of laughter at Mac's expense before cutting him some slack.

"Oh shut up and let me tell you about the fun stuff you can do that's not just for making babies."

[Back at the Apple house.]

Lumberman's truck drove up and parked in front of the house. He stepped out, and like a gentleman, opened the door for Applejack.

"Well, thank ya kindly, Woody," Applejack said with her warm southern hospitality.

"Ya ain't gotta thank me for every little thing girl," Lumberman joked.

"Awe, hush now," Applejack fired back. "No need raising a fuss over some pony having manners."

"Not complaining, Apple Hat. I'm just saying."

"It's fine," She said, sounding mighty pleased. "Ya be needing anything before getting back to it?"

"Nah," Lumberman answered as he entered back into the house behind her. "Just need to take a few more measurements, maybe put a few more holes in the walls to check out spots I can't see. Other than that, I just need to start drafting out the work I need to do, and then I can run the numbers with the prices we got from the hardware store."

"Well, I'll just be trying to tidy up some more while you're busy with that. Give a holler if ya need anything."

"Will do, Apples."

[Out at Ponyville's favorite public pond.]

Spike raced ahead to scope out the area.

"And here it is. The hottest spot to be on the hottest days here in town."

"Yep," Sniff answered, unimpressed, as he caught up at his slow pace and ran his eyes over the empty water's edge. "Nice looking pond. Could use a tiki bar... some stripper poles... women in bikinis that need tan lotion on their backs and have a thing for men with dark skin."

Spike looked back, a little disappointed that Sniff wasn't sharing his enthusiasm.

"Well, if you can wait a few months, there will be plenty of single ladies on the beach."

Sniff shot a look that showed his disinterest.

"Do they all walk on four legs and have hooves for hands?"

"Well, duh."

"Then clearly, I'd rather drink napalm and swallow a match."

What should have been a great quip had gone straight over Spike's head.

"What's napalm?"

Equally entertained as he was annoyed, Sniff rattled off his response in a hurry.

"It's a really flammable gel used in flame throwers and bombs to burn commies, but that's not what's important, Because one, you're not going to convince me to start dating ponies while I'm here-"

"You were flirting with the mare that made us our milkshakes," Spike interjected.

"I told you I was just being nice to her."

"And before that, the ticket counter."

"Because you were a hundred and thirty tickets short for the Masked Matterhorn plushie. Which-" Sniff held up the Power Pony stuffed toy, which looked far too much like Twilight to be a coincidence, and shook it for Spike to see. "-again, I did you a favor."

Unconvinced, Spike rattled off another example.

"Button Mash's mom after you made him cry for beating him in Prance Prance Revolution."

"That was an accident, and he was talking trash anyway."

"Sunshower Raindrops when she said hello."

"I was making conversation. I thought she was a friend of yours since you insisted on introducing me to her."

While that could have been a good answer, Spike took it more as a confession.

"Are you going to hit on all my female friends?"

"Spike!" Sniff groaned as he facepalmed. "Look. We're moving past point number one and going on to point number two."

"What's point number two?" Spike asked, walking back up to his human mentor.

"Point number two is you need to apologize to Twilight when we get back."

"Apologize? For what?"

Sniff took a second to prep the speech he had been working on since they left the castle.

"Spike... what you told Twilight about talking to me about private stuff, or at least the way you said it, really hurt her. I'm actually surprised you didn't notice it."

Almost looking as if Spike knew he was in the wrong, he asked, "You think I hurt her feelings because I talked to you about feeling left behind by everypony instead of telling her?"

Even if Sniff thought Sniff might have been in denial of the truth, he still had to be careful with how he approached this.

"I can tell you now, even if she won't admit it, it hurt for her to hear that not only did you not tell her about something that's been bothering you for years, it's going to bother her worse that she didn't know about it if she's the one taking care of you."

"I... Well, that's not fair. I would have made her feel bad if I told her that's how I felt in the first place. That's why I never told her. I'm a dragon. She's a pony. That's just the way things are. She can't change that."

"Fair point," Sniff agreed and nodded along. "It's a lose-lose situation. But even worse, she was embarrassed by you admitting that you trusted me over her in front of all our friends."

Spike lowered his eyes to the ground and slowly wilted as the gravity of his actions started to weigh down on him.

"Oh..."

"She doesn't know me from the man on the moon. Or Benny and Becky, either. Then to lose face in front of Applejack and Pinkie for saying that? Plus, they also had to keep quiet since Benny and Becky were there... She's been your employer, your friend, your sister, a mother figure, and now your Princess. And if she's taken care of you your whole life and all of a sudden is told you she couldn't help you, while you were hugging me-"

"I get it," Spike admitted shamefully, dismissing Sniff with a wave and turning to walk away. "I'm... I'm just the worst."

Sniff could see he might have driven the point home a bit too far, which was never his intent.

"It's not all on you, kid."

"Yeah, it is," Spike answered back, flopping down on the grass, facing the empty waters of the pond. "Nineteen years old, and I haven't learned enough to avoid making such a stupid mistake like this. It's no wonder they all left me behind."

Spike wasn't responding to this teachable moment the way Sniff was hoping. "Kid, I really will punt you like a football if you knock that shit off."

"Go ahead. I feel like I deserve it."

This poor kid needed more help than Sniff had signed up for.

"God damn it," Sniff muttered under his breath.

"Spike..." He walked over and sat next to the young drake. "I shouldn't have brought up that we were having private conversations about sensitive topics. I didn't think you would have talked about it the way you did in front of everyone. And even for Twilight, she left herself open for injury by pushing you into explaining in front of everyone. Besides, did she ever talk to you about you aging differently than her and everyone else?"

"Sort of," Spike answered, still upset over his poor choice of words while he plucked blades of grass and carelessly tossed them away. "She told me plenty of times that I'm still just a baby. That I can do what her and everypony else can when I'm older."

"But did she ever tell you about how long it would take or what to expect?"

Spike plucked a few more blades of grass and tossed them without even looking at them.

"No... She was also in too much of a rush when she told me. And I never wanted to bring it up when they were done doing whatever it was they left me out of."

"Do you think that was fair of her to do?"

"No."

"Knowing what you know now, do you think it was fair what you did?

"No."

"Should I have brought up that we were having discussions about all of this to Twilight?"

"Probably not... No."

"If you apologize to Twilight when we get back, would you bring all of this up?"

"Yeah... I guess." He tossed another bunched-up wad of grass - "But I don't want to stop talking to you either. Nothing against Twilight. She's the only real family I have."

Sniff turned slightly for a moment, eyeing something out of the corner of his eye, but turned back to focus on Spike.

"I love Twilight," Spike continued. "She's done so much for me, and I don't think I could ever pay her back or thank her enough. I should have told her a long time ago how I feel about this."

"Perhaps," Sniff said, bringing his arm around Spike to pull him in for a side hug. "But it's in our nature to protect the ones we love the most. Sometimes that means keeping hurtful things from them until we can work them out. And she shouldn't force you to only come to her for all of your problems. As much as it might suck for her to have to hear, sometimes there will be things you just feel more comfortable talking about with someone other than her."

"What makes you say that?"

"That's just how we all work," Sniff answered, motioning his free hand between the two of them. "You can just look at me and all my friends for example. Becky and Kelly talk about things that not me or any of the other guys know about because they'd rather have it be something between just girls. Me and the guys, we have our little secrets we keep from the girls because it's the kind of stuff only guys deal with. Benny and Cerb."

Sniff scoffed. A mix of humor and something darker blending in with his tone.

"They both served in the military and saw some terrible things. I have no idea about all the things they've talked about because people like me who never served or had to put their lives on the line to protect others wouldn't get it. Even when they talk about going to boot camp, or deploying out far from home and the daily life working under the fear of being bombed or shot... I wouldn't know what that feels like."

"But aren't you all friends? Why keep secrets from each other?"

"Does Twilight have private conversations with her friends or the other Princesses?"

"Well, yeah. but-"

"Than you know, and sheeeee knows that everyone has different secrets and different things that they talk about with only certain friends or whoever. Right?"

Spike ran out of reason not to disagree with Sniff.

"Yeah... you're right."

"Good," Sniff agreed before standing up. "Well, then. Let's head back, pick up something nice for Twilight, and then you can patch things up with her. Tell her what's going on."

He extended his hand out to the little dragon.

"Sound like a plan?"

"Sounds like a great plan, bud."

Spike took his hand, stood up, and promptly wrapped his arms around Sniff's legs as soon as he could stand upright on his own.

"And thanks... For everything."

Sniff was taken aback by the sudden display of affection from Spike. Something he'd probably have to get used to receiving. Regardless, he patted Spike on his scaley head.

"Don't worry about it, kid. Now come on, it's gonna get dark soon. Let's get back. God only knows what kinda creepy crawlies and weirdos are lurking in the bushes out here."

The walk back to the castle was a somber one. Sniff was having a lot of mixed feelings about this new world he was in now. Sure, his days of chasing after tail and wooing women into on-again, off-again nightly affairs were pretty much dead, but he had some new things to distract him.

For one, practically every morsel of food here was amazing. Even something as simple as their soup and bread was fantastic. Probably because the produce they grew was not only fresh; they all had this incredibly rich and lush flavor to them. At least compared to the fruits and vegetables back home that usually came out tasting more watery and lackluster in taste.

Then there was this new little protege he had taken under his proverbial wing. Spike was adorable for a kid, but also hit home to him in a lot of ways when he was growing up without much of any real guidance. Spike also was good at listening and was quick to pick up on the logic and approaches to what he was trying to convey. It felt fulfilling to be able not just to help him on his complicated journey but also to be a value to him. Something he had tried to do with Chris but wasn't well received.

Finally, there was Twilight. Even for an inhuman lady, she was mentally stimulating. She presented a new kind of challenge for him. Primarily because she came from a society and culture that he never thought could have existed, but she was incredibly smart. He had only ever had a few other women he had engaged with on such a sophisticated level. None of which he couldn't match wits with. Although, it would be a lie to say he didn't cheat in some way by creating sexual tension between them to keep them distracted. That tactic didn't apply here.

All in all, there might be enough here to help keep him sane. However, he was also thinking that maybe Cerb was right about having to take care of his own problem. Time and place were going to be an issue for him if he were to sink back into doing what he had grown used to having others take care of for him.

"Evening, fellas," Spike greeted the guards at the castle doors.

"Welcome back Spike," Helix Ray returned the greeting. "And good evening, Smells."

"Sniff." Sniff corrected him, not even mad about it anymore. "Just call me Peter. It's a lot easier to remember."

"I-err, " Helix stumbled in his words but nodded apologetically. "Yes, Peter. As you say."

The two ventured further inside back to the gathering spot of the table room. Benny was still there, along with Becky and Rainbow Dash. Even Kelly and Big Mac had shown up, though Big Mac seemed back and forth agitated or nervous. Fluttershy was there but had pushed herself away from the group into a corner with a book. It was anyone's guess what everyone else was up to at this point. Aside from Starlight and Chris, who were more than likely still recovering from their fun-filled day of stupidity, everyone should have been accounted for.

"Yo! What I miss?" Sniff asked the room.

Benny gave a weak wave to his friend.

"A whole lotta nada. Chris is still down for the count. Haven't heard from Starlight, and apparently, Pinkie is staying late after work to catch up for overstaying her lunch break. Twilight's been AWOL for most the night doing god knows what. Lumberman and AJ are probably still working on the house, and... well... We'll find out later how things with Cerb and Miss Diamonds went."

Sniff mentally reviewed all the details and nodded back before looking over the room again.

"Aight, cool. I'm gonna go see if I can't find Twilight. Give her the rundown for the day and see if we can schedule another breakfast."

"Another what?" Becky asked faster than Benny could.

"Breakfast," Spike answered for Sniff. "Twilight said Sniff can take me out to teach me man things twice a week if I cook something up for him and he talks to Twilight about where he came from."

Benny and Becky shared the same look of concern, now knowing that set of details about this arrangement.

After the day Sniff had, he didn't care to engage in all the accusations that were sure to come of this.

"It gives me something to do, and Spike is like a bro. Anyway, let's go, bud."

Spike led the way up the stairs.

"If I know Twilight, she'll be back in her study. You remember the way?"

A clean getaway for Sniff.

"Lead on, my man."

Spike pushed the door open, and true to his claim, there sat Twilight looking over multiple books. She poked her head up after they walked in. "Oh. Back so soon?"

"Hey, Twilight?" Spike called out across the study, already sounding sorry. "I need to apologize to you about what I said this morning."

The books Twilight was holding all lowered back down to her desk, and she looked up with a vague expression of confusion and concern.

"Apologize for what, Spike?"

Spike then proceeded to explain all the nuts and bolts of the exchange that happened in front of the others that morning. How he didn't think about how it would have made her feel, and why he shouldn't have gone about it the way he did. All while never explaining what it was that he and Sniff had discussed.

Spike ended his apology with a sad slouch and his eyes to the floor.

"And for all of that, I'm sorry."

"Oh, Spike," Twilight was almost in tears as she rushed out of her seat to pull him in for a tight hug. "I'm the one that should be sorry. You've been growing up so fast that I just... I never thought that there could be anything I couldn't handle with you. But you have every right to seek guidance from any pony or any creature you want. I can't stop you from that. You're old enough that you should be able to make those judgment calls for yourself."

Spike was still getting over just how well she was taking this.

"So, you're not mad at me?"

Surprisingly, Twilight was adapting to this new change in Spike rather quickly, sounding refreshingly calm, if not still a little bit in emotional recovery.

"Oh, Spike. I was never mad at you. Just... sad that I wasn't there for you when you needed me."

"Twilight," Spike pushed back a bit. "You've always been there for me. I'm the one that didn't want to talk about it."

"And you don't have to if you're not ready to or have someone else you'd rather talk to instead."

Spike rushed back in for another hug. "Thanks, Twi. You're the best."

"Alright, alright, alright," Sniff interrupted the touching moment. "You did the right thing, and everything worked out. It's a beautiful ending to this mellow-drama we call life. But if you're both done, do you mind if I have a word along with Twilight?"

Spike looked back, still in the afterglow of such a pleasant turn of events, but not sure why he was being asked to leave.

"Uh, sure. I guess. Unless you needed me for something else."

"No, Spike. You're fine," Twilight reassured him, lightly tapping him with her hoof to usher him along.

Spike jogged his happy little feet out of the study and closed the door behind him, leaving his two mentors to discuss whatever private matters they wished.

Twilight turned and made her way back to her seat and the books she was looking over before Sniff and Spike had returned. "So, I must say-"

"You are the worst spy in the world. You know that?" Sniff blurted out.

"Spy?" Twilight started to stutter. "I'm not a spy. What would make you think... You saw me, didn't you?"

"Just your horn, hair, and wings," Sniff chuckled. "I might be new here, but I don't think there are many here that I could confuse you for."

"Sorry. I think I might have some trust issues with those that get too close to those around me."

The next question from Sniff was possibly a long shot, but out of respect, he had to ask.

"Do you want me to stop hanging out with Spike?"

"No!" Twilight immediately protested. "No. Just the opposite. I overheard what told him at the pond, and... I was impressed with how well you handled the situation and corrected him. I'm even impressed that you noticed what happened."

Sniff shrugged.

"It's a gift, I guess."

"I think it's more than that. You have a real knack for friendship."

"Ugh! Gag me with a spoon," Sniff feigned being insulted. "Twilight, we know a great deal about being friends. It's an intricate part of our society. We just don't dwell on it once we're adults. It's pretty much understood at that point."

"Well, it is here, too, you know."

"Then why has so much of your life been dedicated to learning it and teaching to others?"

"Well, I was tasked by Princess Celestia herself and chosen by the Elements of Harmony. Isn't that reason enough?"

"No, sorry." Sniff relaxed his posture and walked over to sit by Twilight. "I'm not trying to insult you or anything. It's just, where we come from, friendship is something so basic that we just kinda do it out of habit. So it's kind of strange to see a society that puts so much emphasis on it and trying to promote it when it's already such a big part of culture already."

"Maybe here in Ponyville, but there are a lot of other creatures out there that haven't really picked up on it yet."

"Oh... so you don't really do too much with others locally. More international-related stuff than I take it?"

"Something like that."

"Well then," Sniff happily spoke out as he drummed his fingers on the armrest of the chair. "Anything else? Any concerns?"

Twilight folded up the book in front of her and started to walk to the door, non-verbally inviting Sniff to follow. She also bore a small grin and chuckled just low enough it was barely heard.

"Well, I was a little concerned when you made Button Mash cry."

"Oh, for the love of-"

"But he was talking trash, wasn't he?"

"Oh my god! Right?"

Twilight giggled as they neared the door. She opened the door to escort Sniff back down with the others and did a quick scan to see if any of the others were around.

"Although Spike is right about one thing."

Sniff tried to think about what point Spike had covered that she would be addressing now.

"And what's that?"

Twilight looked up with her best interpretation of bedroom eyes.

"For a guy who's not into mares, you sure do flirt with them a lot."

"For the love of Christ."

"Should I be worried about our little get-togethers?"

Sniff didn't know how much more of this he could take.

"I dunno, Twilight. Can you make a fist?"

"A fist?"

Sniff held up his hand and clenched it.

"Yeah. A fist. Like this."

"Uh, hello?" Twilight glared at him. "Pony, therefore, no hands."

"Uh, hello?" Sniff smiled back. "Pony, therefore, no interest."

That answer didn't seem too convincing to Twilight.

"Well, you sure fooled me and the pony that served you your milkshake."

She looked up, trying to recall something.

"I can never remember her name, but she is way too nice for you to be leading her on like that."

"I wasn't..." Sniff nearly choked on his words, getting more and more aggravated as this topic kept on coming up. "Tell ya what. You don't bring this up again, to anyone, until our next session, and I'll tell you what's going on with that."

"It's nothing unheard of. There are plenty of creatures that come to Equestria and develop crushes on some of the ponies they-"

"It's the reason I gave up trying to learn psychology."

Author's Note

Ever thought what it would be like trying to explain the norms of human sexuality to a fictional character that didn't get it? Even something as simple as trying to explain a learned behavior can be complicated, as it is for Sniff.

29. Date Night Reflections and Chasing Echos

Late into the night at the friendship castle, much was quiet as many of the overnight guests had retired for the evening. Only the small cast of Benny, Sniff, Twilight, and Starlight had stayed up and had been carrying on a mild conversation that seemed fitting for the day.

Twilight turned to Sniff, more excited for his input than she was concerned for Starlight's slow recovery.

"So, how much do you have to drink to suffer the same level of side effects?"

"I'm not too sure anymore," Sniff answered, having to think about it. "Back in the day when I was usually lost in the college crowds, maybe almost as much as Chris. If I paced myself, I mean."

"Fascinating," Twilight spoke through her notes she was taking. "Benny, what about you?"

Benny pulled a headphone from his ear. "Depends on what I'm drinking. I mean, don't let my size fool ya. I got a strong liver that burns through alcohol so fast it turns my hair red."

"That's amazing," Twilight announced with her pen scribbling down his answer at a feverish rate. "A human's body can alter its outward appearance based upon different levels of chemical combinations they consume."

A snort and poorly hidden snickers broke out next to Twilight. She looked over to see Sniff leaning over his seat, trying to fist-bump Benny.

"What's so funny?" She asked, somehow missing the joke.

Starlight tore off another bite from her partially gnawed-on loaf of bread.

"They're joking with you, Twilight. Stop falling for it every time," She lectured her teacher with a mouth half full as she chewed.

"Well, technically, it's more half joking and a little racial stereotyping," Benny corrected Starlight, emphasizing his point as he ran his fingers through his hair. "There's a country called Ireland where we come from. The people there, the Irish, they're known for their whiskey and high tolerance to drinking. And for some reason, red hair. So, I inherited a high tolerance to just about everything except vodka and saki. A real shame too. Warm saki is nice... I just tend to black out a lot."

"Well, then," Twilight tore the last page she had written on out of her notebook and crumpled it up. "It's a good thing I have plenty of blank pages left."

"You didn't need to throw that page away, actually," Sniff spoke from behind Twilight's chair with the discarded paper in his hands. "There are things that can change how we look if we eat or drink them."

Fool Twilight once; shame on you. Fool Twilight twice; shame on her again because it might take up to eight times for her to catch on. But she lost track already and might be past eight.

"Oh, really? Like what?"

"Carrots," Sniff quickly answered, dropping the paper in front of her on the table.

"Let me guess, they turn you orange," Twilight scoffed.

Benny gave a hand gesture that displayed his confusion on the matter.

"Yeah, if we ate a lot of 'em."

"Ha, ha," Twilight mocked a laugh. "Let's pull another fast one on Twilight. Let's see if she believes that humans can change to the color of the food they eat. Or a male human's hair becomes poisonous if it grows longer than six inches. That they can grow potatoes in their ears if they don't bathe regularly. Or that they can tell if a pony is stupid by comparing the size of their hoof to their face. Ha, ha, ha."

Starlight cracked a smile, thinking back to the last one.

"You're just mad because you were dumb enough to fail the stupid test."

"Grrr," Twilight growled as she dropped her notebook. "How was I supposed to know they were gonna bop my hoof into my nose when I compared the sizes?"

Starlight's smile grew insultingly larger.

"The first time or the second time?"

"Yeah," Benny laughed a little, even though he felt like it might have been too mean of a joke to play on someone as naive as Twilight. "I've never seen or heard of someone asking to retake the stupid test."

"Okay, Twiggels," Sniff grabbed her attention, ready to get back to his point. "Carrots have a lot of carotene in them, right?"

"Yes."

"And carotene is a nice shade of orange, isn't it?"

"Yes. That's why the carrot is orange. I get it," She snapped back at him.

"Hold up now. I'm not done yet." Sniff interjected, trying to calm the mood by pumping his hands toward the angry princess. "Is carotene water or oil soluble?"

"Oil soluble. Why are you asking me that? What does that have to do with-"

"Is body fat oil soluble?"

"Well, of course, it is. All types of fats are-oh... Carotene isn't going to be flushed from your bodies very easily if it's absorbed by the body fat, and if built up long enough, it would be seen-"

"through the skin," The two answered together.

"Okay," Twilight wasn't finished being mad at the two. "So that's only one thing?"

"There's a powder mix made from silver that turns our skin blue if we drink enough of it," Benny added.

"Oh, yeah," Sniff nodded along. "Like that old dude that looked like Papa Smurf."

One of the guard's voices echoed down the hall just outside.

"Right this way, sir. Princess Twilight and a few others said they would wait for you and your date for the night to return. But, you came back alone. I should have asked, did everything turn out alright?"

"Yeah, it was fine. I just dropped her off back at her home before walking back," Cerb's distinct voice echoed through the halls.

Sniff recognized the voices right away and was more excited than needed to welcome his friend back.

"Oh, looks like our triumphant stud has returned."

A door was opened by the guard, who stood back to let Cerb in.

"Right in here. They've been waiting for you."

"Thanks, Ray Man," Cerb thanked the guard. "Hope your relief shows up soon. I always hated standing a watch like this."

Helix Ray shrugged and returned a smile.

"It's a living."

As soon as Cerb entered the room, Benny started a slow clap.

"And there he is. The man of the hour. How'd it go, killer?"

"Your night ended a lot sooner than I thought it would," Sniff joked. "Just a wine and dine, no bed and grind?"

"First of all," Cerb called out, pointing his finger. "Fuck ya, both. You're a bunch of haters. And second of all, no. I'll have you know the night was better than I expected, and the food was awesome. You're gonna be super jealous, Sniffy."

That shifted Sniff's direction of the conversation.

"What? What do you know about good food?"

Cerb took the first seat he came to and looked up at Sniff with a smug smile.

"I mean drinks, dinner, and dessert that were all fit for royalty."

"Yer lying," Sniff accused him.

"Not if they went to Grapes and Olives," Twilight answered, setting the record straight with an equally smug-sounding voice. "That's where our dinner reservations were set for when Princess Celestia came to visit. I wouldn't take her anywhere else for such an occasion. Although, since you're new, you might have trouble getting a reservation or a decent table."

"We didn't," Cerb clarified. "They gave us a reserved table and practically our own room. The owner loves me there."

Twilight snorted her nerdy laugh.

"Well, you did go with Rarity. So it's no surprise you got such good service. Did Italian Stallion greet you?"

"Greet me?" Cerb had to laugh at the attention he was given. "He mule kicked the host for not seating us fast enough and took our orders to the kitchen himself."

Benny leaned into the conversation.

"Hold up. There's a pony there named Italian Stallion? Please tell me he looked and talked like Stallone."

"Looked and talked like." Cerb tried to think what the connection Benny was trying to make was, but it came to him as soon as he put the two names together. "Oh, my gawd! I didn't even think of that! Damn... but no. Not even close. That would have been hilarious, though."

"Who's Stallone?" Starlight asked, rejoining the conversation.

"Oh, Starlight," Benny addressed her specifically. "Stallone is a legend of the 80's action movies. Italian Stallion was his first big movie break. Maybe next movie night, we can throw in his Rambo movies."

"We got the gas for that?" Cerb asked.

"Dude, I will drill for oil if we don't have the gas for that," Benny reassured him.

"Rambo movie marathon?" Sniff suggested to them.

Benny made finger guns and pointed them to Sniff.

"Hell, yeah."

"I'm down." Cerb agreed.

"Am I invited?" Starlight meekly asked.

"Only if you don't pregame like you did today," Benny answered with a grin.

Sniff tried to put on his most serious face and turned to Starlight.

"But if you can't control yourself and want to get flocked up again, ya gotta bring the cowboy suit for Chris."

"Ha!" Cerb bursted out. "Seriously, what the hell did I miss with that? Did you decide to throw Chris a second twenty-first birthday?"

"No," Starlight groaned. "Although that would explain the cake."

Everyone laughed.

Starlight raised her loaf of bread and gestured her frustration.

"I just wanted to patch things up with him... and then I don't know what happened."

"And she means that literally, she had 'a blackout,' as your friends called it," Twilight added. "We were actually going over the side effects of alcohol and a few other things that can create changes in the human body if consumed. How much does it take to get you into such a state?"

"How much does it take me to get drunk?" Cerb repeated the question as he thought about it. "A whole bottle of Jack will do it if I chug it."

"Oh," Twilight seemed surprised by that claim. "I thought with your size and the way they described how alcohol works, you would need more than what Chris was able to drink."

"Nah, Twiggs," Sniff was about to drop some shocking truth on her. "When he says a bottle, he means the half-gallon bottle."

That didn't seem humanly possible. Or at least from what little Twilight had learned from the humans so far.

"Half a gallon!... Oh... wait. No, no, no. You're not gonna fool me this time. There's no way a human could drink that much if those two smaller bottles did that to Chris."

"No," Cerb reaffirmed the claim, though wasn't sure where all her doubt was coming from. "I can slam a half-gallon over a whole night and still drink more. And I've actually cut back over the years."

"Yeah, it's kind of a problem for us," Benny admitted.

"A problem? How is it a problem?" Twilight asked.

"That can be a conversation for another time," Cerb answered as he stood up. "Not that I'm unhappy to visit, but it's been a long day, and I'm about ready to hit the sack. Is everyone else ready to head back?"

"Oh, I thought you were all sleeping here tonight?" Twilight asked the room. "Well, except for Lumberman."

Benny started to give Cerb the rest of the update for the night.

"Yeah, bud. Chris is down hard for the night, so Twilight offered us rooms until his liver starts working again. We're all staying, but Lumberman wanted a quiet night of tub-thumping or whatever at the farm. You wanna crash here with us, or want one of us to head back with ya?"

Cerb stood at the far end of the table, thinking about his options.

"Nah. Yer all good. I think a night alone sounds like a break everyone could use."

Benny stood up.

"Nope. My home, my rules. I'm going with ya."

"Ben..." Cerb's voice asked a question that Benny understood all too easily.

"Alright, fine. But I'll walk ya out. Need to stretch my legs anyway," Benny was going to at least check up on his friend before he let him wander off.

"Me too, mind if I join?" Twilight asked, sounding so cute and excited.

"Uhh, how about you catch me on the way back, Twi? We'll just be a minute or two." Benny gently turned her down.

"Oh... Okay," Twilight answered, letting them walk out together. "Is Cerb okay?" She asked as soon as they left the room.

"He's fine," Sniff told her. "I imagine something's bothering him, but that's why old Benny is tagging along with him."

Twilight was guessing this was something along the lines of what Spike and Sniff recently started.

"I take it that those two share things that they only feel comfortable talking about with each other?"

Sniff picked up a biscuit from one of the bags still on the table.

"Yep... pretty much... The stuff nightmares are made of, or so I've overheard a time or two. But! If all that's done and over with, I'm off to bed." He started his way to the door but stopped short of passing the table. "But I don't know where my room is."

Starlight picked up what was left of her bread and slid out of her chair.

"Don't worry, Twilight I'll show him where it is. I could use some more sleep anyway."

Twilight sighed, it was such an odd end to the night.

"Thanks, Starlight. I'll see you both in the morning."

Just shy of the door, Sniff turned back to Twilight.

"Just give'em a few minutes to talk about whatever. It's not that long of a drive."

Just outside, Benny and Cerb were passing the posted guards.

"Just dropping this guy off, and I'll be right back, guys," Benny said as he passed the two.

"I think I'm just gonna walk back, man," Cerb spoke up to inform his friend that he wouldn't need to drive.

"Alright. " Benny answered back, not knowing where to take the conversation. "So, did I miss something about tonight?"

"No." Cerb looked over his shoulder to see if they were alone before continuing on. "Just a little mixed up. Not sure about what I'm doing here."

"What are you doing here?"

"Making nice with the locals and killing time."

"And?"

Cerb took a deep breath and sighed.

"I dunno, man. I just feel like I really don't belong here."

"Do any of us?"

"No, I mean... These ponies are obnoxiously sweet and kind. They're too damn nice. Someone like me really shouldn't be here."

"No, Sniff is the kind of person that shouldn't be here. Kelly shouldn't be here at all. But you? You're probably the nicest guy with a kill count I've ever met."

Might as well get to the point, Cerb thought.

"I fell asleep at Rarity's place this morning."

"Oh, shit. " Benny knew right away what bringing that up meant. "How bad?"

"I don't think I was screaming, and I didn't jump off the couch and start flipping furniture, thank god. But I did a lot of talking and scared the shit out of her and Fluttershy."

"Fuck, man, sorry... Which dream was it?"

"A new one, actually."

"New, how?"

"It wasn't anything in the sandbox. It was about Kelly. Just her screaming for me like she was hurt, and then there was blood on my hands, and I was locked inside her shop and couldn't get out."

"That's... different. But certainly, a fucked up dream."

"Yeah…" Cerb thought he should check up on Benny as well. "You had any of your dreams come back since you've been here?"

Benny shook his head.

"No, thankfully. Seeing Kelly that night brought back a lot of bad memories, though."

"Same here, man. Fuck." Cerb remembered another occurrence. "Everything was a massive cluster fuck after that; I never even got a chance to tell you I had a flashback that night... Also, with Rarity and Fluttershy."

"Jesus, man. You think they're causing them?"

"No... other way around."

That didn't seem to make any sense to Benny.

"So a flashback and a night terror, both times when you were with them, and you don't think they're related?"

"No. The flashback was kind of unavoidable with all the blood on me. And I've had night terrors without them around. But... and I can't explain it, my flashback was probably the least intense and shortest I've had in years, and whatever they did when I was asleep, like... I dunno. Made it stop?"

"Did they wake you up?"

"No. The grabbed my hands and talked me out of it."

"They... talked you out of your dream?"

"Yeah, it was kinda like that night I got fucked up on saki bombs and moonshine. I passed out and started talking in my sleep, and you talked to me while I was dreaming, and when I woke up, I remembered what we talked about. Same thing."

"Okay, so you're scared that... what? That you're not going to be talked out of your next night terror?"

"That, and now they know some of the shit I've gone through."

"Yeah, you gave that away on day one, remember?"

Cerb braced himself for what he was about to admit to Benny.

"I told them about the ambush, Garcia, and how my heart stopped. Having to be revived and all that."

"Woah, Woah, Woah, Woah." Benny stopped dead in his tracks and yanked Cerb back to put them face to face. "It took you nearly a year to break down enough to confide that shit to me. And that was only after I told you about what I went through. You bring it up one other time, blitzed drunk, never telling anyone else, but within a week of meeting them, you find the courage to open up and share?"

Cerb knew Benny was personally offended and had every right to be.

"Yeah. I did..."

"Gah!" Benny turned and walked away, ready to vent, but turned back again and tried to calm himself down. "Okay, I shouldn't be mad."

He suddenly pointed his finger in Cerb's face.

"But we've always been there for you. Nobody more than me. We deserve to know these things to help you deal with this shit. Fuck. Do you know how many fights I had with Kelly because I wouldn't tell her what the fuck you went through?" He let that question settle for a moment. "Did you know that I didn't lose the sunglasses you bought me? Yeah, because Kelly slapped me so hard they fucking broke. All because you refused to talk to her, and I couldn't tell her why."

"Jesus, Ben. I'm sorry."

"Don't apologize to me. Apologize to Kelly for making her worry all the goddamn time. Or Sniff, who still thinks you're invincible and jokes about it. Apologize to everyone who said 'God, I just wish I knew what he was going through so I could help', but you didn't let them."

"You might be right, but fuck you, because you know exactly why I didn't tell them. Just like you haven't told anyone the horror show you went through," Cerb lectured.

Benny wasn't wrong, but he knew that Cerb was also right. He was acting like a hypocrite.

"I know, I'm talking outta both sides of my mouth. But, come on, man. Am I supposed to be happy for you about this? Yeah, sure. You're finally opening up and talking to someone other than me or Lumberman... but why them?"

There was no right answer to that question.

"I wish I knew, man. It's just-" He tried to think back to his state of mind every time he talked to them. "They care so much, and there's something about them that just makes me... feel better when I talk to them. It's almost scary how comfortable I feel around them."

"Comfortable?" Benny asked like he doubted the sincerity of such a claim.

"Talking to them feels like I'm talking to a therapist who gives a shit, with a therapy dog, and my mom, all in one.

There was something Benny wasn't going to touch. Cerb's mother was a mother to all of them when she was still alive. The kind of mom all the other kids wished they had, growing up.

"I miss your mom, too, man. So that... that I can understand."

Another thought came to Cerb's mind.

"Fuck, man. For all I know, it could be some of the same shit that's been messing with our heads since we got here. Making me say shit I don't mean to."

"Is that supposed to make me feel more secure about all this?"

"Want me to lie about it from now on?"

Benny knew that wasn't what Cerb meant or was even asking. He was speaking honestly about what he was going through but didn't have any solutions to offer. And to be fair, neither did Benny.

"No. Obviously, not. Just be real with me. Are you slipping? Should I be worried?"

"No. I mean... no more than what should be expected after everything that's happened since we got here."

Seemed like a reasonable enough response to Benny.

"Okay... So what's up with you and you're new confidants? You breaking any hearts or doing anything stupid?"

"No," Cerb answered back with a snarl. "Well, maybe breaking hearts isn't too far off."

Benny slipped a concerned look to Cerb.

"Come on. Walk and talk." Cerb turned and started back on the path back to the house. "We've been standing in the middle of the road for too long."

"Or we could just drive back?"

"I'd rather walk, but anyway. Did you know Rarity is raising her little sister all on her own?"

Benny had seen enough of the show to remember that they never showed either of their parents. "I think so. What about it?"

"Well,-" Cerb drew a deep breath, preparing to look stupid in front of his most trusted friend. "-she takes care of her sister, runs a business, and does all the hero work fighten evil forces or whoever... I don't think she's had much of a chance to live her own life. I was her first date."

"Ouch."

"No, the ouch is that her first date was with some messed up schmuck like me, because of a joke."

"Were you at least a gentleman about it?"

"Yeah... and that might have been worse than me being an asshole."

"Okay, how'd you square that circle?"

"Ben, imagine you went on a date with a chick that was funny, laughed at your jokes, saw the best in you, just fucking clicked in all the right ways. Turns out, she thinks that everything you do makes you a fuck'n rock star in her eyes. Not only that, you think she's cool. And all the trust and feel-good shit is there... But she's a horse."

"So you're telling me that you became the world's greatest man to date, and Rarity got you as her first date, but human dick is illegal, so it was all for nothing. Right?"

"How many times you told me to jump back in the dating pool because, and I quote, 'Any woman would be lucky to have you,' end quote. Or were you just blowing smoke up my ass?"

"Alright, I see where you're coming from. But then why even agree to the date?"

Cerb turned a serious glare to Benny.

"Gee. I fucking wonder why."

"Okay, valid. We went too far. Shouldn't have pushed you into it. But-" Benny took a second to gauge how Cerb might reply to his next question. "-aren't you taking this maybe a little too seriously?"

"Look. The bottom line is, ponygirl or not, they've all been good to us. And I don't know how long we're gonna be stuck here, so beyond the fact that we need to keep these good relations with them, they don't deserve that kind of extra baggage."

"You're not leading her on, are ya?"

"No... She made it clear that things would have to be different for her to consider me."

"What she say?"

"She literally said, ' if things were different,' when I walked her home. She sounded like someone canceled Christmas when she said it."

"Jesus..." Another thought entered Benny's mind; dates are a two-person event. "So, how do you feel about it? About her and all that, I mean."

"Me? I feel like shit for showing her a good time that amounts to a friend zone. But honestly, I think it sucks that things aren't different."

Benny held back a laugh, he had to get at least one jab in.

"I think you've been hanging out with Chris too much in your downtime. He's a bad influence on you."

"Oh, fuck off," Cerb tried not to laugh at the joke and give Benny a light punch in the arm.

"Hey. No need to be so sensitive about your waifu liking you as just a friend," Benny continued to egg him on.

"Eat a dick, BenBen. Better yet, eat some more Oreos. I'm sure Pinkie would love some more of your cookie kisses."

"Oh? So I get a kiss from my waifu, and now I'm the bad guy?"

"Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up, Troll. Just make sure you eat them cookies standing up. Next thing ya know you'll be getting cookie kisses in your lap."

"Ha!... Oh, shit... You're probably not even wrong about that."

"God, that would be our fucking luck."

The slow walk had them nearly to the edge of town, and Benny had to ask one last time if Cerb was sure about his choice.

"So... you sure I can't talk ya into staying with us tonight? Or at least having one of us go back with ya?"

"No," Cerb didn't sound very excited about his own choice. "Two bad dreams in a row, I wouldn't doubt a third is on its way. Last thing I need I cause a panic in front of a Princess."

"True. But... yeah. The front door is unlocked, and the garage door is missing, so you'll have no trouble getting it. Oh, and breakfast for us back at the castle tomorrow morning at nine."

Cerb snorted a small laugh.

"Yeah, no worries, man. And I’ll be there. Have a good night."

"You too, man."

At the darkened corner of Ponyville, the two parted ways, agreeing to see each other in the morning.

The walk back to the castle wasn't anything Benny was in a hurry to do. He was worried about his friend. Actually, he was worried about all of them.

Cerb was struggling with his past more than usual, and even his night terrors were becoming more frequent. Lumberman had gone off to do his own thing for the night. Chris was still probably suffering from alcohol poisoning after he was coaxed into drinking with a character who set him off just the night before. Kelly was still recovering from her near-death experience. Becky was running low on meds and was still trying to adjust to the concoction Fluttershy had given her. Then Sniff... actually, Sniff just made him worry in general. But now that Sniff was hanging out with Spike and the Princess, both gave him hope, although it also made him worry about what would happen if he fucked up badly with either of those two.

That just left him. His house was the new embassy; he even signed the agreement making it so. He was technically the guy in charge. And yet, he wasn't really doing anything. So far, all he had done was throw a house party and delivered laundry. He was virtually stagnant in a world that was moving a million miles a minute with all the changes happening around him.

"Troll Guy!" Pinkie's voice called out from down the street.

Benny looked up to see Pinkie Pie trotting her way over to him.

"Evening, Pinkie. You're up late."

"Yeah," She snickered. "Mr. and Mrs. Cake couldn't believe how long of a lunch break I had. And we had a whole lot of baking to catch up on. So I had to stay extra late to catch up."

She suddenly noticed that not only was Benny out of the castle in the middle of the night, he was alone.

"What are you doing out here this late? Did all your friends head back home already?"

"No. Cerb is walking back to the house for the night, Lumberman is at AJ's, but me and the others are staying at the castle tonight. Twilight invited us to stay until Chris gets better." Benny explained as he started to lead Pinkie back to the castle.

"Wow! That sounds like fun!" Pinkie exclaimed before her face turned bitter. "So long as Starlight doesn't go all gross and pukie again."

"Learn the warning signs, Pink. It probably won't be the last time someone drinks too much if we're gonna be hanging around." Benny joked.

"Well, it better not happen to me," Pinkie huffed.

Benny smiled and tried to look as innocent as possible.

"I dunno, Pink. A party animal like you probably doesn't stand a chance."

"What! No!" Pinkie cried out in fear of falling victim to the repercussions of alcohol abuse. "Did you even see what happened to Starlight."

"Ha!" Benny couldn't hold it back. "Oh, Pink. I've already lived it. Don't get me wrong, it sucks, but you get over it in about a day. We've all done it. Doesn't stop us from getting carried away and doing it again. You'll learn your limit if we stick around enough."

Pinkie stubbornly held her view.

"We'll see about that. You won't see me tossing my cookies and looking like she did. Ou! Speaking of cookies!"

"No, Pinkie, I don't have any on me."

Pinkie gasped.

"How did you know I was going to ask you for more of your cookies?"

"Pfft," Benny spat. "Come on, Pinkie. You got a one-track mind when it comes to sweets."

"Oh! Speaking of sweets, how did the date with Rarity and Cerberus go?" She stood up on her hind legs to nudge his shoulder with her foreleg's elbow. "See what I did there? Because it was sweet of him to take her out on a date. Get it?"

"Yes, Pinkie. I get it. You're so clever," Benny mocked his enthusiasm. "And I guess it went just fine. Though, I didn't get any details. He kinda just walked in, gloated, and left."

Pinkie was about to ramble on at top Pinkie speed.

"Ou! When's the next date? Are they getting serious? Have they kissed yet? Do you think they're in love? Oh! Oh! Oh! Do you-"

"I think!" Benny shouted, quickly shutting her down. "-that this was probably a one-off thing for them. Didn't sound like Rarity was interested in anything long-term. Or at least that's how it sounded."

"Really? That's too bad. Cerb seems really nice and kinda handsome for not being a pony."

She turned her eyes up to Benny.

"You're kinda cute yourself, ya know. You thought about finding a special somepony of your own? I hear Rarity is single."

Benny turned to question the mad mare.

"Wha? No. I don't really see that happening. Going out with a bunch of friends or just hanging out, sure. I don't see any romance in my future here, though."

Pinkie didn't care to hear that. She was far too excited about this new pursuit.

"Blah, You just haven't met the right pony yet."

Benny snorted to himself. He thought it was funny just how naive Pinkie was to the ways of human culture and romance. He wasn't about to try and turn this into a debate and decided to passively move on to something else.

"I'll keep an open mind, and my eyes peeled then, Pinkie. But for right now, I'm more concerned with what we're all gonna do while we're stuck here."

Pinkie started to spit out ideas as soon as they came to mind.

"Are you kidding me? There are tons for you to do while you're here. You haven't had a chance to meet every pony in Ponyville. We have festivals, and plays, and parties. Ah! I just love parties! But I'm sure you already knew that. Then there's all of Canterlot to see. Not to mention the Crystal Empire."

She gasped as a new and exciting idea tickled her fancy.

"Maybe you can join us on one of our crazy adventures! We tend to rotate who gets to go out and fight the baddies and make new friends. Maybe if you stick around enough, you can save some pony, too."

"Those all sound like fantastic ideas, there, Pinkie, but I mean to pass the time. Celestia gave us a butt ton of coins, but that's not gonna last us forever, and we'd catch cabin fever just sitting around all day."

"Ooooh," Pinkie finally was catching on. "So you think you all need to get a job, right?"

"Well, I don't know what your labor laws are like. We're not exactly in the tax system, so I'm not sure how... Wait... Do you even pay taxes here?"

Pinkie brought a hoof to her chin and manage to walk on only three limbs without hobbling.

"Hmm... Nope! You should be fine."

"Ugh, I'll probably have to ask Twilight or some other pony that knows the labor laws and see what it takes for us to be allowed to work here, and what we're even allowed to do."

"What kind of work do you even do? What kind of work can even be done under a bridge? Construction?"

"For the love, uh... I'm not a troll, Pinkie. And I do clerical work. Office administration."

"Ouu! Sounds fancy."

"No. It's boring. Like stupid levels of boring. It's mostly just me making sure that everyone who works in the same office as me does all their paperwork and reports the right way and submits everything the way it's supposed to. Granted, I'm good at it, but it still sucks."

"Weeeeeeeell, you could always find a new job here. Ponies do all kinds of jobs. You like working outdoors?"

"Ha!" Benny laughed before he rolled up his short sleeve to show off more of his pale skin. "Skin like this burns up like a marshmallow to an open flame. I'm not cut out for the outdoors life. Back when I was a Yeoman, I also did some security and close-quarters training, but I'm not going back into that line of work."

"Why not? Maybe one of the Princesses could use a human guard."

"Bad memories... I'm better off doing paperwork."

"Benny?" Twilight's voice called out from just overhead. "There you are,"

Twilight greeted Benny again as she touched down in front of him and Pinkie Pie.

"Is everything alright? I started to worry something bad might of happened when I saw your cart was still in front of the castle, and the guards told me you and Cerb walked away."

Benny tried to play it off that nothing bad happened.

"Sorry, didn't think you'd get so worked up over me taking longer to get back. Cerb wanted to walk back to the house. Gave us more time to talk. But everything is fine."

Twilight was relieved but was still worried that something might have happened to upset Cerb.

"That's good to hear. So nothing went wrong during his night out with Rarity?"

Benny shrugged.

"Nothing that I heard about, at least. You gonna walk back with us?"

Twilight had no qualms with that.

"Why, certainly." She started to lead the way back to the castle. "Do you plan on staying up much longer?"

"No, nothing's going on, and everyone else is in bed. Might as well catch some Zs. But, while I got you here. Do you happen to know what the labor laws are? I might be looking to get a job to help pass the time if it's going to take long to get home again. Unless you have some type of estimate on how long it's gonna take?"

Twilight knew she had to control herself more carefully around the humans. If Benny was anything like Sniff, the smallest of details in her presentation could signal a lie that he might detect. Might be best to let some of the guilt come through naturally and mask that with feeling terrible for not being able to offer more help. "It's a little too early for me to give any reasonable time frame on finding a way to send you all home. But I'll look into what needs to be done for you to work here in Ponyville until then. Was there anything you had in mind?"

Pinkie Pie wanted to answer for him.

"He's an officer of obliteration. Pretty impressive, huh?"

"Office administration, Pinkie," Benny corrected her. "But yeah. Clerical work, project management, personnel oversight, and team-lead kind of activities. It's boring, but I'm regretfully good at it."

Another impressive set of skills from another human. Twilight couldn't begin to fathom what all these humans were capable of.

"Wow," She said with a gleeful high tone. "That's pretty impressive. How long have you been doing that?"

"Uh," Benny hadn't bothered to keep track of that. "I did that the last few years I was in the Navy. Then I've been doing it ever since I got out."

"I'll have to pick your brain later about your worlds Navy," Twilight beamed as she spoke. "Equestria is so far inland, we've never had a need for a Navy. There are some ponies that run their own private boats, but nothing on the scale of a maritime military force."

Even if it had been years since he left the Navy, he remembered how it was stressed not to divulge military information to anyone without a need to know. Especially foreign nationals. Ponies still fell into both categories. "Not much to tell. Boats float, and the cannons go boom. The rest is just showing up on time in the right uniform and following orders."

Twilight could tell he was oversimplifying what he knew. "I'm pretty sure there's a lot more to a Navy than making sure the boats stay afloat, and the cannons go boom in the right direction."

"Not for a paper-pusher like me," He answered back.

The conversation on the rest of the walk back consisted mostly of what little Twilight knew of naval operations, in theory at least, and Pinkie trying to equate whatever Twilight was talking about to baking. The two never really could work off each other's comments, so it felt more like two separate conversations fighting to win over Benny's attention. Pinkie only escorted them as far as the steps to the castle, being how she was only heading over to say hello to everyone, but with Benny the only one up, she was already done.

They waved her off, and Twilight escorted Benny up to the guest room she had set aside for him.

"You can sleep here tonight." Twilight opened the door to one of the many guest rooms the castle had to offer. "But there are plenty of other rooms available if you would prefer to stay on a different floor or have a window that faces a different direction. I know for me, I prefer the sun to wake me up in the morning. But some ponies would much rather... I'm rambling, sorry."

Benny could appreciate the extra concern and the now shy nature of Twilight. It was cute and came off as wholesome and sincere.

"This is fine. And thank you again."

Twilight stepped in first to give him the overlay of the room.

"This is your bed, obviously." She mentally scolded herself for coming off so awkwardly. "There's extra linens in the dresser. If you have any garments that need washing, there's a hamper in the closet."

"Twi... I think I got it. I'm just spending the night, not crashing here for the week. " Benny sat on the foot of the bed. "You don't need to put in all the extra effort on my account."

Twilight started to roll her eyes, more embarrassed than anything else.

"Sorry. I don't get many guests. And this is just how things are done in Canterlot."

Benny smiled in response.

"Now, I could see Celestia giving the grand tour of a singles bedroom, but I also doubt she does."

"Egh," Twilight sighed, remembering it was generally a housekeeping staff pony that took care of such menial tasks. "True, but I don't keep the extra staff to do all that work for me. I prefer to be more self-sufficient, you know. I don't like the idea of having ponies waiting on me hoof and mouth."

"Hoof and mouth? Is that like our hand and foot?" Benny asked before remembering the lack of cross-cultural references still being an issue. "Wait. Nevermind. Stupid question. It is."

"Hand and foot?" Twilight eyed Benny's appendages as she requestioned aloud his phrase. "Oh, that makes sense. I still can't believe how much of our culture is so similar. Just little changes here and there that more closely match our species."

"Well, that's what parody usually is." Benny mindlessly mentioned.

Twilight was taken aback by the comment.

"Parody? What do you mean parody?"

This was a conversation Benny hadn't planned on having yet.

"The My Little Pony show about you and everyone else. A lot of the content was made to be a parody of our world. That's all."

"I can see the correlation between our two cultures, but we didn't parody yours. Are you sure you didn't parody from us?" She stared at him with doubt.

Benny couldn't hope to sell the fact that he didn't believe that pony culture had shaped the human civilization.

"Uh, maybe?"

As appealing of a topic as it would have been to dive into, Twilight wasn't very concerned with that right now. She had other guests to worry about.

"Nevermind, that's not important right now. Do you mind if I sit next to you?"

"Your house, your rules, Princess." He jokingly answered before scooting over.

She jumped up on the bed with him and got situated, sitting over the edge of the foot of the bed next to him.

"Thanks."

"So?" Benny knew there was a question coming. "What's up?"

"Is there anything more I can do for you and your friends?" She finally asked, sounding more like she was hoping there was a problem she could fix than a passing question.

"Our only concern right now is making sure that Becky gets some type of medical help and Kelly heals up. We're pretty self-sufficient ourselves, actually." He nudges her arm gently. "Ya, know?"

She was hesitant to acknowledge how resources and resilient humans seemed to be.

"Yes, I can't help but feel partially responsible for anything that happens to you and your friends while you're here. And so much has already happened that none of us have been able to begin to even start fixing for you. I haven't been a princess for very long, as I'm sure you must know from your show about us, but I've never felt this frightened or inadequate before. Equestria has never had any creatures like you with us. And I've never heard of visitors from another world being stranded here like you are. It's all so overwhelming trying to handle every issue and every new concern that pops up, trying to keep you all safe without putting you in some protective bubble twenty-four-seven."

Benny placed a hand on Twilight's shoulder. "Twilight, we're doing fine. Outside of Kelly getting hurt, we've all been through everything we're going through now. Just now, with a change of scenery."

"You can't be serious?" Twilight groaned.

Benny withdrew his hand and placed it in his lap.

"Well, this would be theeeeeee second time this year Chris drank too much and puked his guts out. And he's not the only one of us, so that's nothing new or special. Even the whole issue of what happened between him and Starlight is something he's always had to deal with. But at least they actually made up. That's new for Chris. What else? Um... Oh, most of us have had to deal with being unemployed more than once, so not having a job is par the course for us. Uhhhhh, oh yeah. You thought Sniff was going to be a bad influence and we've had to deal with ever since we were kids and hung out with him. And actually, with Kelly, Lumberman got the call when Cerb was shot. And it took days for us to get any kind of update on if he was even going to live or not. But you all saved Kelly in a matter of hours. Twi, you're ahead of the game, as far as I'm concerned."

"You know," Twilight's outlook didn't seem to change, despite Benny's best efforts. "I know you're trying to cheer me up, but all your doing is making me feel even worse for you and your friends."

"Well, what are you hoping for with us?"

"Is it so much to ask that I might be able to watch over a kingdom where you and your friends can all be safe, healthy, and happy? I've never had to work so hard for so long to help others fix their friendship problems or save every pony. How am I supposed to feel about this?"

"Have you tried getting over it?"

"Excuse me?" Twilight asked, sounding offended.

"Yeah, sounds like a load of crap, right? Just 'get over it,' doesn't come with all the instructions on how to do it."

"That's not very good advice."

"On its face, no. But it's some of the best advice I ever got once it was explained to me."

"And what was that?"

Benny took a deep breath and forced a smile. A very fake smile, but he felt like he had to.

"A long time ago, I was in a really bad place. I tried to help someone. But I couldn't. I was... angry. I was hurt. It crushed me; kept me up at night. Couldn't sleep, barely ate, and lost the desire to even try. I didn't want to be alive thinking about how I couldn't be the hero I wanted to be. It wasn't until Cerb came out to see me."

Twilight was listening intently and grew anxious when he trailed off and stared blankly ahead.

"What happened? Did he help you?"

"He told me get the fuck over it... just like that," Benny answered with an angry smirk. "He said it like he was mad at me. He was, actually. Really mad."

"Why would he be mad at you?"

"Partially because he didn't know what happened to me."

"Did you tell him?"

Benny snorted. "Not at first."

"Is it because you needed more time to-"

"I hit'em," Benny answered abruptly. "Punched him right in the face."

"What! Why would you do that?"

"Because I was so mad. Mad at everything; mad at the world. Mad at Cerb for thinking he knew what I went through. So... I told him how wrong he was. That he couldn't understand."

"What did he say?"

"Well, first, he made me stop punching him. - " Benny raised a hand to Twilight to prevent her from asking any further questions - "And no, he didn't ask me to stop. He grabbed me and threw me to the floor. Then he held me a choke hold and kept slapping me in the chest, telling me he wouldn't stop until I told him why I was acting like a little bitch."

"Oh, my goodness," Twilight showed real concern. "Your friend Cerb is... huge. Please tell me he didn't hurt you."

"Oh, no. He did. My stubborn, stupid ass kept up for about ten minutes until I finally caved."

"I'm impressed you managed to last that long."

"Egh... I could have gone longer. My original plan was to wait him out until his hand hurt too much keep beating me... But I got too mad and decided that I'd hurt'em with the truth. Make him feel bad for forcing me to tell him."

Twilight took a moment to let that digest. "Was what happened to you really that bad?"

"Yeah," Benny sulked and lost the nostalgic smile he had. "It was. And so was everything he told me that he went through. And don't bother asking what we talked about. That's not what this story is about."

"Okay?" Twilight was actually afraid to ask what could have been so horrible that he wouldn't bring it up, even after Cerb had flashed them all his battle scars.

"After we swapped our sob stories, I asked him how he got rid of all the pain and stopped the memories and nightmares from coming back..."

Benny's face turned to one that was a mix of emptiness and regret, but his shift to silence was short-lived.

"He told me he didn't. That he tried and he couldn't. He just told himself to get over it. He said..."

He took a moment to gather himself, bobbing his pointer finger up and down as he tried to recall that moment.

"Ben... The scars heal over the wounds, grass grows over the graves, and every day, the bad things that happen to us move farther and farther away. All you're doing here is picking at the scabs and digging up the graves, trying to run back to the pain. Let it go. Move on. I did it, you can do it..."

"Wow," Twilight was impressed at the depth of his words. "and that's what made you turn things around?"

Benny chuckled.

"No. I just cried and told him to let me go. So he kept slapping me until I finally agreed to stop acting like a little bitch."

Twilight had no words to that, sitting silently, too awestruck to even let her jaw drop.

Benny laughed a little more at her reaction before adding a little more levity to his past situation.

"I figured trying it his way was better than the bruises he was giving me."

"Wait." Twilight shook her head. "Why are you telling me this? How does that... horrible story apply to me?"

"It applies to you because you care too much. Not that caring is a bad thing. It's not. But you, when you care too much, like I did, or like you are now, you start focusing on how things went wrong because you make yourself feel responsible. When you should be focusing on what you can do to find the best outcome with what you have. Becky is sick. Make sure you find her the right doctors. Kelly is still recovering. Make sure Big Mac keeps her taken care of until she heals. Chris... is an idiot. You probably can't fix stupid, so leave that to us."

"That's so mean," Twilight laughed and playfully shoved Benny. "But I see what you're saying. And it's not like I haven't learned that lesson before, I suppose I just needed a good reminder that it can apply to bigger problems, too. Thank you."

"No problem," Benny answered, though some sorrow in his eyes seemed to linger.

Twilight could see there was something still unspoken, some thought or concern on his mind he was holding back. Something about his story.

"Is there another reason you wanted to tell me this story? Something else you wanted to say?"

Benny blinked a few times. She wasn't far off, there was something on his mind about it.

"Not really. I just haven't talked about that for a long time. Actually, most of my friends don't know all that much about what happened between me and him as I just told you."

"But they're your friends. Why wouldn't you tell them? Isn't that what friends are for?"

"Yeah... they are. But back then, I wasn't strong enough to deal with going over it over and over again. Plus, going into it would bring up secrets that Cerb had. And they're secrets we still both keep. We've moved past them, and it would only hurt our friends more if we put it on their shoulders."

"I don't think that's the case at all," Twilight replied, gently trying to convince him.

"Maybe... maybe not," Benny countered. "But they're our secrets to keep. They'll come out in time if they need to."

"Well, your secret about having secrets is safe with me," Twilight reassured him. "But for now, I think we should all get some rest."

"Yeah, you right. G'night, Princess," Benny said in a soft voice.

She smiled sweetly.

"Just Twilight is fine. Good night, Benny."

[Somewhere in Las Pegasus]

Trixie slowly opened the door to her wagon, her breath was slow and shallow. Carefully, she surveyed the empty streets. After a short passing over the barren walls and dirty cobblestone, she stepped out, keeping her hat snug and cape tucked in low and tight, trying to cover her as much as possible.

"Okay, Trixie," She whispered with caution and fear gripping her voice. "Stay, low. Stay quiet. Just keep moving, and when the timer runs out, it will be safe to start over. Just like yesterday... and the day before that... tomorrow."

A crackle of crumbling mortar from behind her made her flinch. She looked back to see a well-weathered wall collapsing under its own weight.

Like a well-trained soldier, she held her tongue and scanned for any danger. She counted the seconds as they passed, waiting to see if anything would follow the debris, but nothing revealed itself.

"Just keep calm, Trixie," She told herself as she started down the deserted road. "Everything is broken down here. All the buildings crumble, all the windows are broken. No food... no water... no-"

A creak of twisting metal stabbed through the air just down the road.

"No time to stick around," Trixie whispered before breaking into a gallop, running away as fast as her legs could carry her.

What little light could be seen around her wagon started to fade. Not from the distance, she put between its source, it was slowly being swallowed. Trixie, however, would pay it no mind. She darted down the paved road with her horn lit with her aura, giving her just enough light to see the path before her. Barely visible were the abandoned buildings of a once thriving Las Pegasus surrounding her, now a husk of its former self.

She came across a crossroads and took a moment to catch her breath.

"Okay... where to go? Where to go?" She questioned herself, trying not to be taken over by the sights of the broken city before her. "Ugh... This was so much easier in the forest. So many less places to hide where the ponies used to live."

She paced herself in a circle, trying to get an idea of where she had taken herself to/

"Hmm... Not many good choices. There's even fewer places left to go to than the last time."

The familiar sound of metal bending and snapping echoed through the dark sky, alerting Trixie it was time to move again.

"Well, this way sounds a lot better than that direction."

Wasting no time, Trixie headed off to a collection of buildings away from the sounds of what lurked in the dark. She ran herself just fast enough to outpace whatever might be making its way to her, but not so fast she couldn't examine the remaining markings on the buildings around her.

By the third building, she finally recognized where she was.

"Oh, for crying out loud. Really? Of all places..." She took a moment to glare at a painted sign advertising a Tofu Sticks special offer. "Well, at least I know I'm somewhere that not a lot of ponies would be."

Thinking she would be safe for a while, she stepped inside the building. Not much trouble since most of its doors had long since been either broken off from patrons trying to flee or left jammed open. Once inside, she immediately noticed something was off. She knew this place, but even for a dystopia, it looked wrong.''

"They must have really spruced the place up after I left," She said to no one, admiring the elegantly crafted railings and fixtures. "Figures I leave, and they finally make the place... What in the?"

Trixie came face to face with a thing of beauty that only served to mock her. Painted large enough for all to see on the wall leading to the theater room was a mural of Trixie jumping out to greet the audience. There was something more to painting that she couldn't make out. She trotted closer to see.

Trixie stood in awe of what she beheld.

"That looks just like her? Like in my dream?"

Painted next to her in the mural was the human Kelly. Only, her hair was dyed a different color to match Trixie's, and she wore a revealing spandex outfit that seemed to mirror Trixie's entire look. The whole thing was one large ad for what had to be a show they put on together.

"Come see the Amazing Trixie, Master of Magic, and her otherworldly assistant, Kelly, the 4 of 10 Travelers," She read allowed. "Are me and Kelly supposed to be friends or something?"

Trixie figured she could spare a little time before moving on and decided to investigate. The first stop was the auditorium where she would have performed. There was nothing out of the ordinary there, so she went on to dressing rooms. To her surprise, the largest of the rooms was adorned with her cutie mark and name. She had no choice but to investigate.

The inside of the room was just as fancy as it looked the last time she snuck in, only this time, it was clear to see that it was intended for her to use. Decorations littered the room, all of them to her style and liking. Different variations of her cape and hat hung on hooks and appeared to be well-tailored. On a smaller makeup table, a small book lay untouched.

"Oh, great. Must be one of my spell books. I wonder what doozies I scribbled on to this one?" She groaned. "Wait. What if it's actually something good?"

The book levitated up to Trixie and she opened it to the first page.

Mar 27, 2016
Hello... myself? LOL, okay, so I have no idea how to start this stupid journal. Eric said I should start one while I work with Trixie. He still thinks that maybe someday we can do our own magic instead of helping Unicorns and the Princesses with theirs. I wish!

Anyway, I'm still bummed out that all the cool stuff is over with. No more centaurs to beat down, or changeling armies to fight off. Hell, even another uppity filly with a mean streak would be better than settling down on doing show biz. Don't get me wrong, I'm not going back to Indiana. We were asked to come here for a reason, and I feel like there is still more for us to do. It's just boring having to wait for the next adventure.

I can't complain too much, though. Trixie is always a blast to hang around. I certainly won't be crying over these bits I'm gonna be raking in! I think if this pace keeps up, Eric and I will finally afford to get a bigger house and not have to share a place with Justin, the big sweetheart that he is. But I don't think he wants us moving too far away. He keeps saying that all the signs are there that the light we bring won't be bright enough. Then again, I hate to think that he might be right.

The last thing the crystal rose told us was that light of our friendship was the magic Equestria needed to ward off the forces of darkness. And something about the echoes of the mirror warns of disaster from a world of darkness. We thought the echo warned of Sunset's return, but all of those mirrors are broken (or so I'm told).

Mar 18, 2016
I'm terrible at keeping journals. I didn't even finish my thoughts in my first entry. Anyway, I think the darkness will come from the Storm King. Shining Armor says there's intel from sources far away that he's been building up his forces and has a Unicorn of his own.

Also, I'M MAKING BANK!!!

Dec 29, 2016
I'm drunkk.

Dec 30, 2016
Okay, had some time to sober up. So glad they made alcohol legal again. It made for the Best Hearth's Warming and Christmas season since we got here! Celestia and Luna are the best when they get drunk together. Amber might have to watch out if she ever hopes to ever have a chance with Peter. LOL, if even! AMBER FTW!

Anyway, tomorrow starts a new year, and I'll probably not be awake for the entire first day. So glad they made alcohol legal again!

Jun 5, 2017
Found my journal again. Eric is mad at me. Oh well, time to get serious with this stupid thing.

Sept or Nov 2021
I wish I would have listened to Eric. Had I done what he asked, this book would be filled with precious memories of our time together. Instead, all I have regret and a family I can't even lay to rest.

I still can't believe he's gone. No. I can't believe how many are gone. There are so few of us left. Luna still believes that her sister is still alive in the darkness, burning a way out. If she is, I hope Peter is alive, too. I have never seen her burn or shine so brightly as she did to save us. Maybe she'll find Twilight in there, still chasing echoes.

Justin is pulling triple duty to help Cadence, Shining, and Flurry hold up the shield. I honestly don't know how he has enough of his heart left to help with their magic. I'm pretty sure all of mine is gone. Trixie keeps telling me not to give up hope. The echoes wouldn't have warned us if there wasn't a way to beat the darkness. But without the crystal rose coming back, we still don't know what to do.

I'm only writing in this because I can't help anyone. Not even Trixie. After all these years, I have nothing left to give. I'm sure by the time I walk over to the rest of the survivors, Benny will be awake, and we can join everyone in the darkness together. I know Celestia isn't burning her way through to save us again. Peter's heart belonged to Amber, that flame would never last, no matter how much Celestia wished it would.

Date Unknown
Kelly, I miss you so much. I miss you like I miss Chris. I miss everyone. I'm all that's left. My only joy is that as the shield shrinks a little more every moment, I get to spend my last moments in the room we spent so much time together in. I was nothing without you. You gave me the power I needed to be the Great And Powerful Trixie. You helped me care, you gave me purpose, you even gave me hope. But now I understand the story of Pandora's Box. Maybe I was wrong to say hope isn't a curse. If I never had it, I don't think I would be here suffering without it.

Wherever you are, I'll be with you shortly.

P.S. I hope alcohol isn't illegal wherever you are. I can't wait to see you again. We should celebrate being together again. Drink away all these horrible memories. Wouldn't that be nice?

Trixie dropped the book. "That is by far the most disturbing and heart-wrenching journal I have ever had the misfortune of reading. And it still doesn't help me figure out a way out of here."

She turned to exit the dressing room when she heard, "Wouldn't that be nice?" In her own voice, speak up behind her.

Trixie spun around to see another version of herself weeping as she finished writing in the journal she just read.

"No!" She cried out in terror. "No! No! I stayed here too long."

She bolted to the door and pressed it open, but it wouldn't budge. She flexed her magic on the door. It creaked and warped under her push but wouldn't open. As a last-ditch effort, she charged up her magic into her horn and point-blank range, unleashing her attack.

The debris from the door quickly settled, but what she saw in place left her skin and fur pale. What had held the door shut was a magic shield acting as a barrier between the room and her worst nightmare.

Just beyond the translucent barrier was pure darkness. The black oil saturated the scene and clouded the view of dark muscle fibers flexing and twitching. Sporadically, black crystal shards were pressed against the shield, breaking under the tension, while jagged pieces of metal scratched along its surface.

Trixie slowly backed away. Whatever this dream world was that she found herself stuck in every time she slept, it again found a way to trap her.

"Please wake up. Please wake up. Please wake up. -"

The magic shield that was protecting them contracted and crashed against the walls, fracturing it's foundation and sending dust into the air. Of all the dreams she's had so far, that had to be the most of the darkness she'd ever seen collected in one place. It would have to be if it was surrounding the dressing room, or at least that's what she figured it was doing. Another contraction and the shield cracked, letting oil spray through, stopping just inches away from Trixie's hooves.

As the oil began to shift and pool together, raising its jagged crystals and mangled metal pieces up from the goo, Trixie also charged her horn, getting ready to defend herself.

"Be patient, won't you," Calmly spoke the dream version of Trixie.

Before Trixie knew what was happening, a torrent of flames passed beside her from behind and engulfed the nightmare creation. The oil burned, and the crystals and metal edges snapped and popped in the fire. The flames were intense enough that the oil, untouched by the flames, forced itself back out through the shield, letting the magic repair itself.

"Sorry, Kelly," Trixie's double spoke again. "Chris made me too stubborn to just let myself go out like that. You'll have to wait a little longer."

"Trixie," Twilight's voice reverberated in the room like a whisper from the dead.

"Twilight?" Both Trixie's called out in unison.

Suddenly the room became hotter. Like standing in front of a campfire in the summer months in Saddle Arabia. Screeching and hissing started to build to a painful pitch as the darkness began to boil. Even the metal and crystals lit themselves into a glow of red and orange as they heated, and soon all burst into flames. What followed was a brilliant flash of light and smoke and ash as the magical barrier fractured and dissipated.

"Twilight! The dream Trixie shouted with bile and anger.

Trixie finally had her eyes readjusted enough to see through the smoke. Her dream self was peering up above them, a scowl on her face and her horn ready to attack the silhouette of Twilight slowly descending.

The dream Trixie poised herself with a firm battle stance. "Give me one good reason why I should tear you apart for abandoning us to chase after your stupid echos!"

"Because of me!" A dark voice screamed.

Both Trixies lowered their eyes towards a ball of fire that hurled itself into the room. Too fast to react, the inferno crashed into the floor, knocking both Trixies back. As they came too, what they saw was a sight just as frightening as the darkness. It was an alicorn mare. Pure white fur, with flaming yellow eyes and black where the white should be. Her mane and tail were alive with flames that wafted and flickered in the breeze.

"You will not!" The alicorn cried out before pulling back and what looked to be struggling to put her words together. "You would not want to do that, Trixie," She finally spoke in a familiar voice.

"Princess Celestia?" The dream Trixie quietly asked.

The alicorn looked over her body to examine herself.

"Day Breaker, it would seem to be now, but yes."

While there must have been a story to tell behind this new revelation, Trixie was frantic to know about the location of the rest of the survivors.

"Wait! Where's Peter?! Where are the others?"

Day Breaker lowered her gaze. The mourning on her face and flames that shifted to dark blue gave the answer.

Before Day Breaker could start to explain, Twilight finally finished her descent with a trickle of blood that fell from her open wounds. She collapsed as soon as she landed.

"Twilight?" The dream Trixie's words reflected the sorrow she felt for her old friend as she looked down upon the mare's war-ridden body.

Twilight could barely move. Much of her body had lost its fur, which had been either stripped away or burned. Only part of her tail remained, and only enough of her mane was left to cover her brow. Her wings were tattered, and her hooves were in shambles. Gouges had been stripped away, and other sections had been split open and bleeding. Other lacerations and dark markings covered her. It was clear that she had fought like hell, but the damage she wore made it clear that she could not count her escape as a victory.

"I found the echoes," The Twilight answered in her raspy voice.

Beyond her limits, The dream Trixie cried out, "I... I don't understand! What are the echos? Why does that even matter anymore!? There isn't even anypony left to save!"

"There is," The Twilight answered with some hope in her eyes. "Take this."

From what remained of her hoof, a small crystal in the shape thorn, covered in her blood, fell to the floor.

"It's all that remains of the Crystal Rose of Harmony. It called out to the 10 Travelers, asked them to come, so they could give us the power we needed to fight off the darkness."

"They were supposed to stop this?" The dream Trixie whimpered. "But why? What did we do wrong? No one was saved."

"The Rose didn't know that," The Twilight told her with regret. "None of the echoes knew that. The echoes have been trying to save all of us. They're still trying to save the others."

"Others!" The dream Trixie shouted, some faith being restored. "There are still ponies out there?! How many?! What about any of the humans!"

"No," Day Breaker interrupted. "We three are all that remain, but only you are the one who can save the others."

"What! Others!" The dream Trixie demanded.

The dream Twilight nudged the crystal rose thorn closer to the dream Trixie.

"Take the thorn. Become the new Crystal Rose of Harmony. Join the echoes... save them..."

Twilight's voice trailed off. Her lips tried to move, but the rest of her words could not be heard. Within moments, her lips grew still, and her eyes relaxed as her last breath escaped.

"Twi?" The dream Trixie's voice fell. "Twilight, no!"

She rushed over to pick up the limp body of her old friend.

"Twilight! I'm sorry I said all those things. I'm sorry I kept Chris from you. The Rose should have chosen you! Please come back."

She looked up to the new Celestia, her heart broken again.

"Princess... what I'm I supposed to do?"

Rumbling from somewhere close and the defining sounds of grinding metal rose up all around them. Sending them both on alert.

"Trixie, you were more right than any of us about humans. That's why you were chosen," Day Breaker barked.

The dream Trixie looked up in confusion. "What?"

"The humans, they were always the key. But we all missed something. Our magic wasn't enough. Before we lost Discord, he told us of the magic we held, and it can't stop the Void, alone. The magic of Harmony in humans wasn't what we needed. So find the echoes, talk to them, find out what is needed to stop this from happening again!"

"Happening again?" The dream Trixie asked, even more lost than before.

"Happening again," The real Trixie asked herself. "How many times has this happened?"

She continued to watch and listen carefully to what was unfolding before her.

"Trixie, take the thorn, listen to it, and you'll know what to do."

The dream Trixie eyed the bloody thorn, hesitant on what to do.

"Trixie," Day Breaker pleaded. "If I'm right, all of our mistakes can be avoided. The love we denied ourselves can be discovered again. But you need to join the echoes. I'll buy you time."

She poised to take to the sky and held that pose before turning an eye back to the dream Trixie.

"Figure it out. I have an old flame I wish to rekindle."

Both Trixies watched in awe as Day Breaker rocketed to the dark sky above, flaring in a brilliant light that shined bright enough to turn the night to day. Then as the light drew back into Day Breaker, she flew off to fight off the darkness.

Trixie turned her attention back to the dream Trixie.

"Okay, new... old Trixie. Help me out here. I know you can't see me. I know you can't hear me. But I can hear you and see you. Please show me something to help."

The dream Trixie lit up her horn and raised the crystal thorn.

"Okay, so what do I-" The crystal shard started to glow in a bright white light that paralyzed the dream Trixie. The light spread from the shard and surrounded the dream Trixie, levitating her from the floor.

"Yes. Yes! Something's happening," Trixie shouted in excitement, hoping some new enlightenment could come from this union.

Slowly, the dream Trixie's body started to change. Starting from her horn and spreading to the fur that melded into the skin and gave way to a sparkling and dazzling crystal pony-like shine.

"Wait a minute? That looks just like Twilight's doppelganger," Trixie announced to herself as she circled her dream version to see watch the transformation work its way down to the last hoof.

An explosion rocked the building. The fight between Day Breaker and the Darkness grew closer. Flames and burning debris from the city and the darkness itself soared overhead and crashed nearby.

Trixie turned back to her dream self, knowing her time was growing short.

"Come on already! Say something! What do we need to do?"

The transformation was complete. The dream Trixie opened her eyes, and a flash of light gave way to a prismed hue that fell to the ground, revealing the same soft-colored violet eyes that Trixie had, only now with a bright crystal shine.

Day Breaker gave a scream of pain that grew louder and closer. The cry ended with a crash and a cloud of dust being kicked up just outside the room. Trixie looked over to see what had landed. As the dust began to settle, it was clear that it was burning. Burning and moving. Moving and groaning.

"Oh, no..."

The dust cleared enough to reveal Day Breaker impaled through her side by a massive black spike, pinning her to the ground. Day Breaker looked up to see the new dream Trixie had, and a look of relief took over.

"Go," Day Breaker hushed in pain.

Trixie looked back to her dream self.

"Don't go! You have to save-"

A bolt of lightning struck down on the dream Trixie, and in a flash, she was gone.

"What!" Trixie stood there, stupefied. "That... That gave me nothing! What the hay, Dream Me!"

Day Breaker's groans grew to a shriek, and Trixie turned back to see the dark spike slowly expanding. The fiery alicorn gritted her teeth and strained her focus into her horn. Flames gathered overhead and started to swirl into the shape of a brutal weapon of war.

"With an ax!" Day Breaker shouted as the flames overhead flashed into the shape of a battle ax and crashed down on the spike, severing it from her body and its source. She flapped her wings and kicked off the ground to rip herself away.

It did more damage to her torso in the process, but at least she was free from the ground. Unfortunately, the spike still pierced her, and she was bleeding heavily.

"Okay," Her angry voice growled as she hovered in the air. "One last fight."

The flames on her body kicked up stronger.

"For Twilight! "

The flames brightened.

"For Peter!"

The heat grew stronger and the spike sticking through her began to glow as it reached its melting point making the molten remains pour out from gaping holes in her chest.

"For my sister and all of my subjects and creatures far and wide!"

The heat reached an intensity that hurt Trixie just to be in the light it casts.

"BURN IN HELL!" Her royal Canterlot voice demanded.

Day Breaker poured all of her remaining strength together, pulled back her giant flaming ax, and flapped her mighty wings. The power of her flight shot her forward with a sonic boom that sent the buildings and distant darkness behind her to embers as she shot toward the awaiting darkness. The impact couldn't be seen, but the eruption was everywhere and shook the Earth. Flames shot around the building and cast out the sky.

Trixie was surrounded by a world of fire. The air was thinning as the heat started to overtake her. She forced herself to the floor, trying to crawl for cover, but with so little oxygen, it was becoming hard to move. Then the heat. Burning, intense, and unrelenting heat. The sweat that had started to wet her fur was now steaming away. She reached her hoof out, just hoping to get another inch away if she even could.

Suddenly the air was back, and the wind was blowing through her hair. She could breathe again. The heat had stopped burning her, a ringing was blaring in her ears, and floorboards to her wagon were approaching her face at free-falling speeds. She opened her eyes.

"Wha-Umph!... Oww!"

Her face slammed with a crack against the floor. She was awake again and had fallen off her bed.

"Son of a bee sting," She groaned as she held her nose and forced herself up back onto her bed.

The more she came to, the more she could put together what was going on. First, she noticed that she was soaked in sweat. Then the alarm clock she had set was still ringing. She turned it off and set it back on her shelf. Once the alarm was stopped, the busy streets of Las Pegasus could be heard from the back alley she had parked her wagon.

"Hey! Magic pony!" An angry stallion's voice called out from the back door of the building she was parked behind. "This ain't a hotel, a campsite, or a parking lot! Beat it, would ya!"

Trixie donned her cape and hat again and braced herself for the outside world. Actually, she wasn't ready. The fear of almost dying again had stuck to her. She pushed open the door to her wagon and had to focus on not letting the weakness in her knees take her down.

The angry stallion glared down from his stoop at the trespasser.

"Yeah, you know what you did. And don't think this is the first time I've seen yer... yer uh... Hey, lady. You alright?"

"Trixie is just fine, thank you," She lied. "The Great and Powerful Trixie just wanted a moment to rest before moving on to her next big show."

"Trixie, egh? Hey! I remember you now. You used to work down at the uh... Oh, which place was that?"

Trixie raised her nose and sniffed hard to draw back in some build-up from her short nap.

"Trixie has worked many theaters and showrooms here in Las Pegasus. You could have seen me working just about anywhere."

"Nah... this place had the big window to the kitchen that ponies could look through. That's where I saw you get'en fired because you wouldn't wash the dishes all the way."

Trixie turned away in disgust. This night couldn't get much worse after adding insult to injury.

"Hey? Trick lady. What's dat on ya face?"

Trixie stopped getting herself into the harness to address the stallion harassing her.

"The name is Trixie, The Great and Powerful." She raised a hoof to inspect what she now felt on the tip of her muzzle. "And nothing's on my face. It's just a little."

She shouldn't have been surprised at what she saw painted on her hoof; dark red blood.

"It's nothing... just a bad omen."

The stallion could tell that Trixie was in some kind of trouble. He just couldn't put his hoof down on what it was. He actually felt bad for her now.

"Hey, uh Tricky-Trixie! Do you need help?... Could I go grab some pony for ya?"

"Don't bother," Trixie hollered back. "It never seems to pan out for them."

Trixie continued down the back alley to the main road. Las Pegasus was just like in her dream, only not abandoned and decrepit from what terror her nightmares held. It was still bright and shiny and alive with clueless ponies. As she stood there, contemplating where to go next, she levitated a book out to her and opened it with a pen at the ready.

Clues -
Darkness has 4 forms:
Oil, Muscle, Crystal, Metal.
Cannot stay close to the light pillars. All forms can find me Cannot tell apart dream darkness apart from the darkness that enters my dreams.

Echos
Can communicate. Talked to Twilight?

Mirrors
More than one. Other worlds exist.

Forest
Easy to hide from the darkness. (less ponies)

Humans
Improve magic or hold magic. Connected to Echoes or Harmony?
Some dreams have 10 travelers?
Some dreams the humans come willingly.

5 years?
The world ends.
Darkness destroys everything.

Princess Celestia becomes Day Breaker? Who or what is that? Lots of fire

The darkness can burn.

Why am I chosen?

"So... more questions than answers. Another spot I can't stay in... and five hours is too long of a time for me to sleep... Great. Off to somewhere new."

Author's Note

Seems like there was some miscommunication between Rarity and Cerb if he thinks she's not interested. Seems almost like Cerb was a little disappointed by it, too. But then there's Pinkie was honestly can't be bothered to give a shit crossing the species barrier if it means falling in love.

Otherwise... how many guessed that Harmony was directly involved with these Trxies?

Also, Chapter 30 will be much of a 180 in terms of the feel and content. Look forward to a little lewdness.

30. Goodmorning Moon and a Case of Contagious Desire

Far away, off in the city of Canterlot, the exchange of duties, a seemingly endless repetition between the royal sisters, had commenced. Luna retired to sleep through the day while Celestia took to raise the sun and resume the daily functions of her bustling kingdom. As far as Ponyville goes, some had already started their day without the aid of morning's light. Oven Fresh had started her baking, cafes were brewing fresh coffee, Twilight had taken to her study to review more arcane books and tomes, continuing in her attempt to send the humans home, and even Cerb had found himself short on sleep from another uneasy night and was running himself out of his funk.

However, as the sun's rays cast over this quiet little town, one house was slow to wake for the daily duties demanded of them. Applejack and Lumberman were still sound asleep in the same embrace they had slipped off to sleep in. It was only the crow of a rooster that finally stirred them from their slumber.

Applejack was the first to come but fought to hold tight to the warmth of her companion.

"Mmm, Apple Bloom, have Big Mac take care of the chickens, would ya? I'm sleeping in this morning."

The combination of Applejacks mumbling and readjusting of Lumberman's arms back against her chest woke the sleeping man.

"Hmm? What's going on? Who's here?"

"Wuz at?" Applejack mumbled, trying not to come around. "Oh, never mind... Ain't nopony here, Woody. Ferget what I said and just go back to sleep. I ain't in no rush to get outta bed just yet."

Lumberman would have smiled had he not reached the point where he wasn't going to fall back to sleep and was ready to get moving.

"What time is it, and what time you normally sleep in till?"

Applejack scootched herself back closer up against Lumberman.

"Oh, I unno what time it is, but today I'm sleeping in."

"And why's that, Apple Hat?"

Once more, Applejack readjusted Lumberman's hand. This time she pulled it up to rest under her cheek.

"Cuz I ain't slept this good in Luna only knows how long. And if I ain't sleeping, I'd think I've come to deserve a few extra minutes to stay here all warm and tucked in nice and tight with you to keep me safe and feeling all kinds of better than before."

It was cute how Applejack was acting all affectionate to Lumberman. He was glad to see how much better she was feeling this morning compared to the night before.

"Oh? And how much better you feeling today?"

Applejack giggled slightly as she nuzzled into his hand.

"Uh-bout a hand full better, I suppose."

"A hand?" Lumberman wheezed in lieu of a laugh. "Oh. That's cute. Yer real cute there, Apple Hat. "

He started to pull his hand away.

"But as much as I'd love to play the role of a bad influence, I think I'm about ready to get up and start moving."

Applejack followed his hand and rolled over on her back, still lying on his other arm that had stayed under her the whole night.

"Awe, shucks. I suppose I can't quite keep ya here if yer fixin' to start yer day. Suppose I should start mine as well."

"Sorry," Lumberman apologized. "Guess my old work ethic hasn't taken a vacation from me yet."

"Mine sure did," Applejack jested playfully before she sighed. "Time to get to it, I guess."

Applejack rolled out of bed and took a few steps towards the door before moving into a stretch. She started with arching her back in, then cracking her neck before leaning back to stretch all her limbs, including her tail. Lumberman had stepped out of the covers and moved to follow behind just in time to catch a full glimpse of her uncovered backside.

As much as he had fought not to think about it, what he saw wasn't what he had tried not to imagine. What he saw was everything the feminine anatomy should present itself as, although, only slightly different. Much like he had seen her previously from this point of view, it looked mostly human in nature, with only a few slight differences closest to her tail and farthest down along the labia.

However, he found himself in a sudden conundrum. How was he supposed to view this? She wasn't human, nor a simple-minded animal. She wasn't flashing him intentionally, as far as he knew, but she also had no apparent intention of hiding herself. This was all uncharted territory for him. However, without any defined instructions on how to view it, he did the gentleman thing and looked away instead.

Applejack relaxed out of her stretch and turned back to Lumberman, who was suspiciously standing in an awkward spot to be staring out the window like he was.

"Uh... you mind giving me a hand with some of the chores before we head on out to Twilight's... or you looking for something?"

"Oh, ah no," Lumberman answered, trying not to look or sound as flustered as he was. "I can help with whatever. And uh-" He leaned slightly to take another look out the window/ "Just seeing what the weather was like outside."

"Well, you can get a lot better view if ya got yerself closer to what yer looking at. Ain't gotta stand so far away. But, you do you, I guess,"

Applejack trotted back to the door, picking up and dawning her hat along the way, but stopped before stepping all the way out.

"Hey, uh. You need to use the bathroom right away? Not to sound unladylike, but I wouldn't want to keep ya waiting if you's was facing an emergency under them trousers uh yers."

Lumberman looked down at his pants, suddenly not sure if she knew what morning wood was, or if she just meant if he had to go himself. Best to play it cool.

"Nah. Yer good. I can wait."

"Thanks, partner," Applejack said with a tip of her hat and then trotted off.

"Welp," Lumberman said to himself as he walked over to the window. "Now I know what that looks like."

[Back at the human embassy]

Cerb was taking another lap around the open area when he spotted a yellow mass crossing over the horizon. Something just over the hill that hid the humans away from Ponyville. Make that a yellow and pink mass with another blur of white and dark violet. It seems that Fluttershy was going to stick with the training after all, and must have decided to bring Rarity along with her. He waved them down and turned into the garage to wait for them. After not too long of a wait, the two mares made their way to the man of their dreams.

"Morning, ladies," Cerb warmly greeted them. "I see you brought Rarity along. She wanting to get in on the action?"

"Good morning, Justin, and she just wants to watch today," Fluttershy answered.

"Good morning, Justin," Rarity returned the greeting. "And yes. While I have been known to get my hooves dirty from time to time, I don't know if this is just for me."

Cerb smiled in kind.

"Don't worry about it. It's not for everyone, but if you like what you see, you can join in."

Rarity nodded.

"Thank you, darling. I'll just be over here observing and working on some new fashion designs. Seeing what you humans wear has inspired some fantastic ideas for my summer lineup."

"Sounds good," Cerb responded before turning back to Fluttershy. "What about you, Flutters? You ready to get started?"

"I uh..." Fluttershy was both excited and anxious about what the day would hold or what she would hopefully be able to hold, making her stumble in her words. "I.. yes."

She sat down and tried to hide behind her bangs.

"I'm just so terribly nervous. I don't want to let you down, but I also don't want to hurt you."

"Ha!" Cerb found her concerns to be ridiculous. "I don't think we're there yet. We're starting simple today anyway. Let's start with a run; build your cardio up."

"Oh, okay. But, umm... Could I maybe fly, instead of run?" Fluttershy quietly asked.

That wasn't something Cerb had thought about, but he had to know what her intent was.

"Is it easier for you to fly than to run?"

Fluttershy pulled out of her hiding and gave Cerb an enthusiastic smile.

"Oh, yes. It's so much easier for a pegasus to fly than to run."

Cerb grinned.

"Then no."

All the joy and excitement instantly drained from Fluttershy. Her eyes opened wide in shock, and her ears folded back.

"Wa-Wa-What? Why not?"

Her complaints fell on deaf ears, as Cerb didn't sway in his demands.

"Like I said. We're building up your cardio. If you're not pushing yourself, then you're not improving yourself. Now come on. Just like yesterday, I'll only have you do one lap."

Rarity couldn't help but take a little pleasure out of seeing the two's chemistry building up.

"Come now, Fluttershy. You were so excited to come and do this. Stop trying to wiggle your way out."

Now Fluttershy was on the spot and couldn't quite bow out.

"You're right... If you want me to run, I'll run."

She trotted out of the garage and waited for Cerb to lead her away.

"But you might need to take it easy on me today. My legs are already a little tired."

Cerb started to lead her on with a brisk walk.

"Why? Did you already do some cardio this morning?"

"Umm..." Fluttershy thought back to yet another night and early morning of quality time with her thoughts and pillows. "I've been having a lot of laundry issues these days. It's becoming exhausting to try to keep up with."

"Alright, it's your first day anyway, and I'm not putting you through boot camp, so just do what you can do." Cerb sped up the walk into a jog. "Push yourself, but don't hurt yourself."

Rarity kept to herself and let her eyes follow the two down the treeline. After they were a reasonable distance away, she opened her saddlebag to pull out a folding chair. How it even managed to fit in there is anyone's guess, but once it was set up, she turned her attention to her notepad.

She flipped through the pages until she came to some drawings of a large human male figure sketched out in different poses. The poses all seemed to focus on showing off how various undergarments would fit.

"Cerb said that the lady's style panties wouldn't work well with 'twig and berries,' but I think the narrow style looks simply to die for. I still want to make some samples, but I'm afraid to try and guess his size down there. I wonder why he seemed so apprehensive to let me measure below the beltline."

She went back to doodling another narrow-stranded banana hammock on what could only be a drawing of Cerb.

"I could understand if he was unwashed and had a smell that was offensive or... maybe he has scars that are still sensitive under that clothing... Although that wouldn't explain why all the others seem to be just as determined to stay covered up."

She thought again about needing to measure him to avoid any repeats of clothing ripping apart from his bulging mass.

"Maybe if I make a pair and have him fashion it for me. I can see where I need to make changes... Then again, I'd hate to have another incident that... well, no. That actually worked out rather favorably... I wonder what that would even look like."

She took a moment to think about what mystery lay hidden behind the mesh of fabric he always hid that part of himself behind. Humans couldn't be much different from ponies, could they? She'd seen plenty of stallion's groins in the past from needing to take proper measurements and assisting with fittings. There was never much to see. Even from what little experience she had with griffons, yaks, dragons, or any of the other species that she'd come in contact with, they were all arguably universally the same in their presentation. Perhaps humans were different in some way? The more she thought about it, the more it seemed to gnaw at her. What was she not seeing? What might he not want her to see?

Those thoughts shifted to new ideas of how she could see it. Merely asking to take a look seemed like the easiest, yet she doubted it would be that easy to be given a look if he was already so hesitant to have her near it. Maybe another repeat of an undersized garment actually could work. It might be a bit deceitful, and even look poorly on her craft and skill, but if the straps were just thin enough, and the threads not stitched in just the right way...

She adjusted herself in her seat suddenly and felt something uncomfortable.

"Oh, for goodness sake," She complained in a huff.

She put down her things and slid out of her folding chair. To her dismay, she saw what she was afraid of.

"As if Sweetie Belle hasn't been enough of a pain in my rear, as it were, she's gone and used my things without asking again, and couldn't even bother to clean up after herself. Celestia only knows what she must have spilled over my seat."

She strained her neck and narrowed her eyes on the underside of her tail as she lifted it, seeing the mess that coated her backside.

"Blast it all... sat right in this... gah... goopy mess. I swear, if this leaves any stains, I just... " She groaned. "Ugh... I already don't know what to do with that child."

Not in the mindset to let this get in the way of any more fashion time, she reached into her bag and pulled out a small towel, cleaned herself off, and placed another over the damp spot on her chair. Unfortunately, that kind of killed the mood, derailing any thoughts she might have had for undergarments for Cerb.

"Oh, well. Suppose I should give the others more attention."

True to Fluttershy's word, her legs didn't hold up, and she had to finish her lap by flight. Cerb then proceeded to run her through a course of upper body and core exercises... all of which she failed at. To her credit, though, she did tough it out as best she could.

"Well," Cerb said, trying to mask how unimpressed he was. "The good news is that you can only go up from here."

"Really?" Fluttershy asked before losing concentration and collapsing under her own body weight in her third pushup. "Oph! Or is that not meant to be a compliment?"

Cerb tried his best to smile. "I'm just saying that you're not really at the point I need you to be in to start some of the more intense stuff."

"Oh, no. No more running or jumping jacks!" She pleaded.

"Heh. No, I mean the strikes and takedowns," Cerb corrected her. "If you have trouble doing this, the rest of the stuff will really wear you out."

"Pft. Not if I wear you out first, tough guy," Fluttershy egged him on, hoping to get some rough handling in before their training ended.

"Oh! Fluttershy's got jokes," He jested back. "After all that struggling you still wanna go?"

Reenergized with the hopes of pinning Cerb down, Fluttershy pushed herself up and went to a boxer's stance. Doing her best interpretation of the kind of fancy footwork, or hoof-work for her, that you would see in the ring, she started taking jabs and shadow boxing. "Yeah! You may have me beat in endurance and pushups-"

"In everything we've done, I got you beat," Cerb threw into her boasting.

"Oh, yeah? Well, we haven't done this yet," Fluttershy asserted, ignorant of what she was getting herself into with a seasoned marine.

"Okay, I'll call your bluff," Cerb countered, ignorant of what Fluttershy could actually do with the right motivation.

Rarity was half-listening but caught the last bit of the exchange. She lowered her notepad and put her new line of skirts on hold to add her two cents to the mix.

"Fluttershy darling, do be careful."

"Don't worry, I won't hurt her," Cerb called out.

That was all well and good to hear, but not at all what Rarity was referring to in this matchup.

"Of course, you wouldn't, sweetheart,” Rarity shouted back. “I was talking to Fluttershy,”

Fluttershy shifted her attention back to Rarity.

While Rarity didn’t have any fear that Cerb wasn’t capable of defending himself, Rarity couldn’t overlook the kind of damage Fluttershy could do.

“Don't fight angry. We wouldn't want any of Iron Will's bad influence being taken out on our precious Justin, now would we?"

"The fuck?" Cerb whispered to himself.

Fluttershy put on her sweetest smile and tried to reassure him.

"Don't worry, Justin. Technically, nopony was seriously injured when I attacked them, and that only happened because I was mad at the time. This is completely different,"

There were so many unknowns with Cerb when it came to this place, and he couldn't be sure if she was serious.

"You're messing with me," He slowly accused her. "But okay. So, the rules are simple. Until we get protective gear, no hitting anywhere on the neck or above, and no hits to the groin. Otherwise, we don't try to hurt each other, and stop whenever someone says stop, if they tap out, can't fight anymore, or put in a position where they can’t fight back."

Feeling optimistic, Fluttershy readjusted her wings and moved to a ready stance.

"That sounds easy."

Cerb poised himself in a lazy ready stance.

"About as easy as it's gonna be to put you and your showboating in place. Now show me what you got."

Fluttershy shouted as she lept towards her opponent.

"Ready or not! Here I come!"

She reached back, broadcasting her right jab, and swung into Cerb's midsection. Before she knew what Cerb was doing, he had already stepped into her, had redirected her swing around him with one hand, and had his other hand on her left shoulder.

"How did-"

Another swift motion brought Cerb's right leg behind her, which he swept back under her right hindleg, kicking it out from under her. Next, instead of falling forward, Cerb was pulling her further off balance with her right foreleg, and pushing her backward to the ground with his hand on her left shoulder.

She gasped and braced for the crash. Instead of the thud on the ground, she was expecting; her body jerked to stop just inches away. She opened her eyes to look up and see Cerb grinning and looking overall pleased with himself.

"Maybe if you got mad?" He jokingly asked.

"Best two out of three?" She replied with the sweetest smile she could pull in this position.

Cerb pulled her back upright.

"Well, gotta get your cardio up somehow."

The two squared off again. This time, Fluttershy wouldn't head in so fast and leave herself open. She stepped in slowly while Cerb held a half guard, not expecting much from this round. Carefully she watched his movements and waited for him to step again so she could strike at what she thought would be her opening. Her opening came, and she punched up for his chest. She made contact, but it wasn't with his pecs. Cerb had caught her hoof and held it.

"Not bad form. But we'll have to work on your strength and speed," Cerb told her before releasing her hoof. "Otherwise-"

Fluttershy thought he would have dropped his guard and swung again with her left hoof. Again, just like before, Cerb was able to redirect the punch around him. This time, however, he held her foreleg against him and grabbed the same shoulder to pull her down. He stepped back and turned carefully not to put too much pressure on the joints of her foreleg.

"Stop?" He asked.

"Yes, please," She quickly answered.

Cerb helped her up and wanted to make sure he hadn't been too rough with her.

"You okay?"

"Yes. I'm fine. That didn't hurt me," She answered robotically. “Best three out of five?”

Cerb laughed to himself.

“Sure, let’s see what you got.”

"Fluttershy, what on Earth are you doing out there?" Rarity shouted.

"Wha... Well, I-I'm, trying-" Fluttershy stammered out.

"Good grief, girl! You're not Rainbow Dash, so stop with the punching," Rarity shouted to her friend.

"Well, what am I supposed to do?" Fluttershy shouted back in protest.

Rarity couldn't believe she had to spell it out for her wingmare. "Really? You toss Harry around just to give him a back rub! Why would Justin be any different?"

"Oh! Yeah! That should work! Thanks, Rarity!" Fluttershy cheerfully exclaimed.

"Any time, darling!" Rarity called out with a friendly wave.

"Who's Harry?" Cerb asked, sounding a bit concerned now. "That's the first normal name I've heard since I got here."

"Oh," Fluttershy hushed as she cracked her neck for extra creepy effect "Harry is a friend of mine who carries a lot of tension in his upper back. He's really sensitive, and that often makes him tense... He's also a grizzly bear. Ready?"

"What?"

"Go!"

Cerb was still trying to understand why she would say her friend was a grizzly bear when he noticed just how much faster she was moving. He posted up with his forearms, thinking she was going to come in for another strike to his chest, but behind his guard, he could only see that she had dashed to his left. He turned to follow, but he must not have spun fast enough because he didn't see her there. He continued turning until he had done a full 360. Not knowing where she was, he lowered his guard slightly to get a better open view. His eyes scanned left and right, but if she wasn't anywhere surrounding him?

"Oh shit, she can fly."

Before he could call out that flying was cheating, Fluttershy had swooped in behind him from up high and took out both his legs from under him. Cerb fell flat on his back with his arms flailing out. Not knowing what to make of this turn of events, Cerb lay there. Fluttershy, however, took the time to land and stand triumphantly over him with her hoof of her right rear leg down on his chest. Thankfully, she turned in such a way that it protected her modesty.

"So..." Fluttershy buzzed what might have been a laugh. "Two to one?"

Cerb was at least a good sport about it.

"Yeah... I'll give it to ya since I didn't say you couldn't fly."

Fluttershy took her hoof off his chest and reverted back down to all fours in order to help him back to his feet.

"Well, I'm a pegasus. Why wouldn't I fly?

Cerb took her helping hoof.

"Yeah, yeah. I know. Piss poor think'n on my part." He groaned as he stood up. "Ya know, I feel like I'm getting tricked, here. It's a good thing we didn't make a bet on this."

"I didn't mean to deceive you," Fluttershy explained as she dusted herself off. "I'm just more used to moving Harry around like this. He can be finicky about rolling over on his back."

"With you around, I wonder why," He joked.

Fluttershy giggled sheepishly.

"Whatever do you mean? I'm just a sweet little pegasus who only wants to help you and your friends without having to hurt any creature."

"Right," Cerb grunted, taking a more aggressive stance. "Now try to impress me again."

Fluttershy's smile turned to one of great concern.

"Okay. Just tell me if I get to rough, okay?"

He returned the gesture, preparing himself for what he figured would have to be a similar tactic as the last time.

"Same for you,"

Again, Fluttershy took off to the left, trying to get around behind him. This time Cerb was able to keep pace with her movement and made sure not to lose track of her. Her tactic continued for two whole circles around him until she decided this wasn't going to work the same way as before. She would have to try something else that didn't rely on punching, kicking, or circling around him. Only one thing came to mind.

"Come on, Flutters," Cerb called out, trying to bait her in. "You may be fast, but not enough to get me dizzy if that's your plan."

With a strong flap of her wings, Fluttershy changed from her roundabout course to heading in headstrong to Cerb. Cerb widened his arms out, trying to lure Fluttershy in but was disappointed as his target jumped up over his head height and high to the right. He turned to follow her, but just as quickly, she had shifted down, to the left, up, then backward to put more space between them. She was darting here and there too fast and so randomly that it wasn't possible to guess her next movement.

Watching and waiting for an opening, Fluttershy bided her time, letting herself get closer and closer with every other turn, slowly closing the gap between them. Her tactic was working, but it wasn't one she could keep up for long. Flying may have been easier for her, but flying with this intensity was going to burn her out far too quickly. She darted in close to his face, turning in midair and letting her tail flick dangerously close to his chin. That's all it took to back him up with a wide stance, and Fluttershy dove into action.

Three quick jumps; up, right, down, and then she darted forward again, right between his legs. She dug her front hooves into the lightly dewed grass, stopping her just far enough to deliver a double mule kick right in the seat of Cerb's shorts.

Both hooves connected, and Cerb lost his center of balance and stable footing, plus the sting of what felt like two brass knuckles punching him in the ass cheeks didn't help. In that brief moment of time, Cerb reached back to cover his ass, and Fluttershy was able to turn back on all fours and charge in. She zeroed in on his left leg and came in low to tackle it. She checked her shoulder into the back of his thigh and lifted. Now, just like with Harry, Cerb was sent down to the ground belly first. Then to close the victory, Fluttershy lowered her hold and reversed her grip to pull his foot down to his back.

"Ahh! Stop! Tap out! Tap out!" Cerb quickly called for the match to end.

"Yay, Fluttershy!" Rarity cheered from her comfortable seat. "Good show, girl!"

"Woohoo!" Fluttershy celebrated her second win, tying them up, two to two. "Oh, I mean. Are you okay, Justin? I didn't hurt you, did I?"

Cerb groaned as he rolled over and immediately went to stretch his leg.

"Agh... No. Just my pride."

Fluttershy raised her wings to cover her mouth.

"Oh, my goodness. I'm so sorry, Justin. We can stop if you want to. No hard feelings. And we're tied up, so we can both be winners. Would you like to do that instead?"

"Pft," Cerb laughed off the suggestion. "What? Hell no. That's not how we do it in the Core, and that's not the kind of instructor I'm gonna be, even if you did just kick my ass. I'd rather lose than quit."

"That word sure is becoming more popular since you all came here," Fluttershy commented, surprised she was able to remember the new word.

"My bad," Cerb laughed out as he brought himself up and rubbed what was probably going to be two upside hoof-shaped bruises on his ass. "But anyway. We got one more to go."

"Oh, I dunno. Maybe we should just call it a day?" Fluttershy quietly asked, gently kicking at the blades of grass under her, doing her damnedest to look shy and bashful.

"Tell ya what. I'll make it interesting," Cerb offered. "You get me this last time; I owe you a favor or something like that. I don't know what you might want, but whatever it is, I'll do it."

That made Fluttershy's ears perk up and captured her full attention.

"Anything? Are you sure? That means that there really isn't-"

"Anything," Cerb reassured her. "And the same goes for you if I win. Deal?"

"Deal," Fluttershy agreed as she jumped into a pouncing position.

Again they squared off, but it was different for both of them. Cerb had his pride on the line while Fluttershy's mind ran rampant with all the requests she could have him fulfill. She started to fantasize about what he might be like as her pillow for the night. Why was he running at her?

"Eep!" Fluttershy jumped back and fluttered away from the charging behemoth in running shorts. "You didn't say you would run after me!"

"I never said I wouldn't!" Cerb shouted back. "You think I'd let this be easy for you!"

Fluttershy's attempts to flee we're failing here. She had spent too much energy in the last round to outpace him. Before she could change course and hope to catch her breath, Cerb caught hold of one of her back legs and pulled her in close.

Fluttershy flapped with all her might to free herself, but the hold on her was too tight and Cerb's strength too much to overpower.

She was going to lose, and inside, she was already tearing herself down.

"What was I even thinking? I'm no fighter, and I'm certainly not a winner. What was I even going to do with my one favor?"

Her thoughts were broken when Cerb got hold of her second back leg. She dipped her head below to see just how screwed she was. Two massive arms, his bulking bare chest and stomach, and then those short-cut shorts and a curve of something underneath that sent her mind and body into overdrive.

A new motivational thought became the sole driving force in her mind.

"I'm going to do whatever I want with him."

In a rapid turn of momentum, Fluttershy turned her wings and flapped backwards, driving her hooves into Cerb's hands. The release of slack drove her hooves into his chest, where she kicked off. Her leap freed her from his grip and sent him staggering back. Fluttershy let herself come back to the ground, pivoted hard in the grass, and kicked off back to Cerb with the aid of her wings driving her forward.

Cerb was caught off guard yet again and was left open to be taken down for the third time in a row. Not only that, he honestly had no idea what crazy shit Fluttershy might try to lure him into. Even still, it meant he was about to lose to a cartoon pony character; the cutest and quietest one of all of them.

"Fuck," Cerb thought to himself. "It's always the quiet ones."

He caught his balance again and steadied himself just long enough to see a streak of yellow and pink barreling in. He was struck in the stomach just as hard as he had been in any of his training while in the service. In other words, it hurt.

The insult to injury was enough to kindle a flame of anger like he was being played for a fool. He caught himself again and dug his feet into the ground, and took hold of Fluttershy under her right foreleg and a firm grip on her left foreleg.

Fluttershy noticed three things. One, her momentum of driving Cerb back had stopped. Two, Cerb had his hands on her. And three... he felt different.

His two hands peeled her off and tossed her over his hip. She tucked and rolled in the air, landing safely on her feet. Just as quickly, Cerb was dropping in on her with both hands stretched out. Fluttershy raised her front hooves to catch them. They were locked in position, with Cerb slowly flexing down on her.

"You've been holding back this whole time, haven't you?" Cerb accused her.

"No," Fluttershy struggled to answer, surprised even Cerb could match her strength when she was this motivated. "I mean-"

She thought about his accusation, which seemed rather rude, which only motivated her more to have him submit to her.

"I just don't know my own strength sometimes!"

Cerb had been slowly increasing the amount of effort he was putting out against Fluttershy, only trying to match her strength, but now he could feel her doing the same. She was pushing back just as much, and the two started a back and forth of driving the other's hands or hoofs back against the other.

After only a few more dips back and forth, Cerb decided he had enough and wasn't going to play this game of cat and mouse for who was stronger. He took a deep breath and flexed his core, and gave a long, drawn-out grunt as he put his real strength to work.

Something was wrong; Fluttershy never felt anything like the kind of strength Cerb had. There was something unnatural about how easily it could overpower her.

"Sorry, little pony," Cerb grunted. "It was fun, but playtime is over."

Rarity appeared just out of reach of the two, overly excited and now heavily invested after hearing the agreement between them, plus seeing how close the sparring match had been up until now.

"Fluttershy, what are you doing? I've seen you fight much stronger than this before, and that was over a cab. Can't you channel some of that new-old feisty Fluttershy?"

"Who's side are you on, Rarity?" Cerb managed to slip out through the strain. "Don't give her false hope."

That was more than enough encouragement to flex some Iron Will out of Fluttershy.

"Treat me like a pushover, and you'll get the once over."

"What?"

Turning Cerb's strength against him again, Fluttershy let her arms fall to the side and jumped up to head-butt him in the chest. She hit him square between the pecs, making him release his grip. He stumbled one step back and tried to gather himself as Fluttershy dive-tackled him, driving her shoulder into his stomach and taking him down on his back. As soon as she had him down, she shimmied up his legs, sitting herself promptly in his lap and working her back legs around his side and under the back of his thighs. Cerb brought his hands up to try and shift her off of him, but she wormed her hoofs around his hands and pinned his wrist down to his belly.

Her dream was coming true. Fluttershy had him right where she wanted him, and she could feel the rewards instantly. She glared down to Cerb with a hunger in her eyes that was only surpassed by her look of malicious intent.

"Tell Fluttershy she can't win and suffer the pin! Submit or suffer the- Wah!"

Cerb slipped his hands-free and arched his hips up. A stroke of pleasure ripped up through Fluttershy's body and stopped in her chest, hitting so hard she thought her heart was going to pound its way through. That split second of paralysis allowed Cerb to pivot over and put Fluttershy under him. Robbed of her enjoying the fruits of all of the practice she gained on her pillows these last few restless nights and mornings, she fought back with all the might she could muster.

The two wrestled in the grass, rolling over and shifting their grapples to each other's advantage. Eventually, Fluttershy found herself under Cerb again, he had her from behind, and she was aggressively trying to pull herself out from under this hold.

"Hey, Fluttershy," Cerb suddenly spoke directly in her ear.

"Grr! What?" She answered, still trying to wiggle free.

With a smile and a calm voice, Cerb continued.

"With a little work, you'll be great at this one day."

She continued to struggle.

"I'll show you how good I am once I get on top again."

Cerb started to move one of his hands from under her chest to a position high up on her shoulder.

"Being on top isn't always the best place to be."

"It will be for me," Fluttershy grunted, determined to pin him, one way or another.

"Wanna bet?" Cerb calmly asked.

"Fluttershy, look out!" Rarity shouted, seeing the setup for the next move.

The hand on Fluttershy's shoulder shot out under her neck and grabbed on the forearm that was looped under her front foreleg that was now anchored to the back of her head. The sensation under her chin had just enough pressure to let her know she was about to be choked out, had her flinch and try to push herself forward out of his hold. A rookie mistake that allowed Cerb to wrap his legs around hers and roll her over on top of him as he flipped onto his back.

"No!" Fluttershy cried out and started to wiggle like crazy. "I can still-ack!"

Cerb tilted her head forward and squeezed just enough to press her throat closed against his forearm and straightened his legs to stretch her out.

"Come on, Flutters. Call it."

Fluttershy tried to press his arms off from around her neck but lacked the leverage to do so.

"No! I'm never gonna give up!"

"Fluttershy," Rarity spoke up, standing over and looking over her wingmare. "I'm sorry, dear, but I'm afraid it's time to tap out."

"But," Fluttershy whined, lying atop Cerb, completely at his mercy and without a chance to win. "Stop... You win..."

"Damn, Flutters," Cerb praised her as he finally let her go. "I can't believe you almost hoodwinked me like that."

Fluttershy stood up and readjusted her wings with a sad look of defeat written all over her face.

"What do you mean?"

Rarity trotted over to her Fluttershy and placed both hooves on her wingmate's shoulders.

"You were amazing, darling. Truly you were. There were a few times you almost had him. Even without the Spinning Appleloosa Roll, you put up quite the fight."

"That, and you are wicked strong for a tiny little thing," Cerb added while playfully poking her side.

Fluttershy giggled at the pokes, being ticklish as she was.

"Sorry, I don't really know where it comes from. I usually try so hard to restrain it that I've become used to not even knowing it’s there."

Rarity trotted proudly over next to Cerb.

"Well then, darling. You're in luck. With our help, you'll have Justin and any other creature bending to your will under your hoof in no time at all."

Cerb turned to Rarity.

"Our help?"

"Well, of course, my sweet, sweet, man." Rarity gently pinched his cheek as she cooed and pandered to him. "Had I known this grappling Fluttershy told me about was just wrestling, I would have brought my costume to wrestle you in."

Cerb sat there, confused. Perhaps more confused than usual.

"Didn't you know, Justin?" Rarity pressed, not sure how much he knew compared to Chris or Becky.

She struck a pose worthy of a cover magazine. "The Glamorous Diamante Elegante!"

"Wut?"

Any glory or praise to take away from her claim faded as fast as the speed of 'never happening' for poor Rarity.

"Oh... I guess you didn't hear. Well, long story short, a friend of ours had to step in for a professional wrestler, the Mystery Mare, you see. She only trained for the one-on-one, and she won, of course. But after that was the tag team match, and well." She poofed herself up and became a little giddy, hoping now the praise would come. "Yours truly jumped in the ring, costume and all, and helped win the match."

Fluttershy thought back fondly of that event.

"That was such a nice night, getting to help Cherilee reconnect with her sister."

"Cheerilee, the friend of ours I told you about," Rarity continued to explain. "She has a twin sister who wrestles, and well, it was just a big hadoo for the lot of us."

Fluttershy remembered something worth warning Cerb over after hearing that.

"Oh, umm, you also might not want to wrestle with Pinkie." She leaned in to whisper into his ear. "She takes things a little too far."

"Yes," Rarity added, with a hint of a scowl. "She tends to get a bit too rough and doesn't know when to stop."

"Boom," Cerb butted in, pointing his finger to Fluttershy. "There, that's my favor. Make sure Pinkie doesn't ever get rough with me, and make damn sure she never tries to do anything to my lever."

Rarity turned a sour face as she facehoofed.

"For the love of Celestia, please tell me what is the deal with this whole golem lever drama that's been going on between you two."

Cerb brought himself to his feet and started brushing himself off.

"Look. All you need to know is that Benny has it stuck in her head that I'm a golem and there is a lever on my body that will turn me to rocks or stones. And I do not want her to go looking for it."

Fluttershy and Rarity exchanged the same perplexed reaction and response.

"Why?"

"Because," Cerb raised his hands in frustration, not wanting to go into the details of what she might find and how he would probably not respond with a calm and collected response. "She's not going to find it, and whatever she does find is probably going to have me end up losing my shit and flip out."

"Well, yes..." Rarity tried to agree with him. "Wouldn't want you losing any of that now, would we?"

"Nope," Cerb answered as fast as he could. "Now, I need to wash up for this breakfast thing at the castle. Either of you know what's up with that?"

Just as clueless, but also a little distracted, Fluttershy shrugged.

"Not really sure. Something about Spike being excited that Sniff and all your friends were staying the night, so he wanted to treat everyone to a nice breakfast."

Rarity giggled.

"Oh, Spike. He's just trying to show off. He's surprisingly skilled in the kitchen when he's not making a mess at least. And by the way, darling, here. You are just dripping wet."

Two handkerchiefs floated up to Cerb's face.

"Oh, thanks. God, yeah. I'm sweat'n bullets over here. Wrestling really wears ya out."

The trio walked back up to the garage where Rarity and Fluttershy had dropped their things.

Cerb had all but saturated the two handkerchiefs wiping off his face and chest.

"So, uh... wash these, trash'em or what?" He held them up for Rarity to inspect.

Rarity was all smiles to accept them back.

"Nothing to worry about, my dear. I've already had to clean up a mess my sister made this morning. So adding them to my current pile is no trouble at all. Just leave them on the chair, and I'll tuck them away later. You go on and start your bath."

"Thanks," Cerb dropped the cloths over the forearm/foreleg rest of the chair but then turned to Fluttershy. "You worked up a sweat yourself, plus whatever I smeared all over you. You can wash off here if you like."

Fluttershy could feel her body heat up at the thought of washing off with Cerb.

"Oh, my. Well-"

"We got two tents and plenty of towels," Cerb clarified.

There went that fantasy. Right into Fluttershy's mental dumpster.

"Well, thank you, but I have something to take care of back home. I probably shouldn't wait to take care of it."

"Alright, had to offer. So, uh... See you both there?" Cerb asked the two of them.

"I suppose we could meet you back here and escort you if you'd like," Rarity proposed.

In truth, Rarity did not want to leave. However, there was much to discuss and share with her dear Fluttershy. Specifically, a small gift she felt Fluttershy had earned.

"I shouldn't take long if you both wanted to... actually. Never mind, I guess." Cerb seemed to have a sudden change of plans as he looked over to the hillside.

Down the grassy hill, a familiar sedan was driving down to the house. Benny must have been sent to pick Cerb up. Or at least check up on him.

"Lucky you. Problem solved," Rarity tried to laugh off the turn of events.

Cerb relaxed his posture.

"Looks like it. And thanks for sparring with me. We'll have to work out a better schedule so you both can make it, and it won't mess with your work."

Benny pulled up to the garage. He placed it in parked and stepped out to greet the morning group.

"Morning... You all decide to meet up here, or did I miss a sleepover."

"A sleepover without you?" Cerb jested. "Come on. Who would braid my hair and convince me to play spin the bottle?"

Rarity uttered a terribly fake laugh, alerting the two that it was their time to go.

"Well, it sounds like a dilemma we need not concern ourselves with. You two have fun braiding bottles or whatever you do."

Rarity magiced all their items together into their bags and ushered herself and Fluttershy off back to Ponyville, leaving the two men behind.

"See you both, soon," She cheerfully sang back to them.

"So..." Benny slowly turned back to Cerb with a devious grin. "Looks like you've been busy."

"Yeah, actually," Cerb answered, a bit defensive with a cocky stare. "I got bored working out alone. They're gonna start training with me. Fluttershy started sparring today."

"Oh, how did that go?"

"Dude... how fucking strong are these ponies supposed to be?"

"What do you mean?"

"What do I mean?" Cerb had a hard time containing himself. "Fluttershy and I were going to do endurance and strength training, and at first, she was bringing nothing to the table, you know. Couldn't run, and flopped at all the calisthenics. Did, like, maybe three pushups; most of them were Airforce pushups. But then she challenges me to spar with her."

"Jesus Christ. Tell me you-"

"I took it super easy on her; no striking. No throws. And she was coming in slow and giving away every move she was bringing in."

"Okay."

"First two rounds. She went down easy."

"Phrasing."

"Shut up. And no. But then Rarity tells her 'Pretend he's your grizzly bear,' because I guess she fucking has one."

"Oh yeah. Harry, right?"

"Yes, and shut up. So, all of a sudden, she's moving like five times faster. Flys up out of sight and swoops down, sweeps my legs. Done. Next round, literally kicks my ass. Fucking double mule kick, wraps up my leg and damn near makes me scorpion myself."

"Scorpion, as in face down and having your foot tap the back of your head."

"Yeah. But then, get this. She says she wants to stop because she's afraid she'll hurt me."

Benny burst out laughing.

"Oh fuck. She made you her bitch and felt bad about it!"

"Okay, first of all, I was taking it easy on her. And, she totally hoodwinked me. Came in soft-"

"Phrasing."

"Fuck off. But then she was even faster, and she's almost as strong as me."

"Get the fuck out of here."

"No! Dude, I had to really bring it. It was incredible."

"Okay, so who won?"

"Pft. Me, duh. I finally took her seriously, and she got a few good hits and some holds on me, but I finished up with a rear naked choke hold and strung her out."

"So you tried to kill her?"

"No, I barely even put enough pressure on her to close her windpipe. Just enough to know where I had her, and then she tapped out."

"Okay... so who came first. You or Fluttershy?"

"What?" Cerb looked down to his shorts, which were drenched in sweat, and a nice shimmer ran down the bulge of his cock through the fabric. "That's sweat, dumb ass."

"Yeah, cock sweat."

"No! You just... Fuck... I'll walk."

"Yeah, you better walk. Walk of shame. Walk of shame all the way to the bathtub ya grungy fuck!"

"Love you, too, BenBen."

[Back with Rarity and Fluttershy over the hill.]

Rarity was so excited for her wingmare.

"Oh, my gosh, Fluttershy. You were simply amazing! I can't believe the way you tossed Justin around. I'm also glad you didn't hurt him, but that kick to his butt! That about had me in tears."

Fluttershy seemed to be more withdrawn then one would have expected.

"Yeah, that was pretty amazing," she softly answered, like she was hiding something.

"Are you sure you're alright?"

"Ee, yes. I'm fine," A sudden twitching of her right ear flared up, and a shuttering of her wings sparked concern. "I just really need to get back home. Something's been building up, and if I don't take care of it soon-"

"Goodness, gracious, Fluttershy," Rarity cut Fluttershy off. "What is it with you and your laundry these past few days? Are you washing every piece of fabric in your home or something?"

Fluttershy wasn't about to explain her private bedroom antics. Not only was she still confused about her urges and what to do about them, other than relieve them when the desires became too strong, but it was also utterly embarrassing.

"You have to do something to get a hold of your cleaning needs. I know you hide it well, but I can tell that you've been losing sleep over it." Rarity turned her nose up high and trotted along in her over-dignified ways. "But, you're a grown mare. I'm sure you'll figure it out."

She turned back with a sympathetic stare.

"But if you could use some help, just ask me, dear. We're in this together, aren't we?"

Fluttershy would die if Rarity discovered the damage she had inflicted on her pillows.

"Yes, I know. It's not a big deal. But! I'll be sure to ask for help if I really need it."

Rarity seemed comforted by just having this conversation, but the return of the twitching ears, swashing of the tail, and sporadic shudders of her friends' wings brought back other concerns.

"Egh... I can't help but notice your constant twitching, dear. Are you alright? I hope you haven't developed that Twitchy Sense Pinkie Pie goes on about."

"Oh? This?" Fluttershy brushed over her ears with a hoof. "It's just nerves, I guess."

She blushed.

"I can't help but feel this way when I get so close to Justin. Sometimes even just thinking about him makes me... "

Her whole body started to shiver.

"Oooou. Hmm," She moaned, finishing with a drunken smile.

That seemed to make sense, though it also had an odd overtone that Rarity couldn't make out.

"Yes, I'm sure. But! Before you fly off, as I'm sure you are just itching to-"

Her horn started to glow as she pulled two articles of cloth from her saddlebag.

"I got you a surprise!" She practically sang out her words.

Fluttershy recognized the soiid pieces of cloth.

"But those are just-"

"Yes! I know, darling," Rarity happily answered as she split the two among them, floating one over to Fluttershy and the other just in front of herself. "I feel a little deviant even having considered doing this, but that wonderful scent of his. It's just-"

Rarity brought her handkerchief up to her nose and took a breath of it in.

"-intoxicating."

Fluttershy was in awe for the moment. She was hesitant to wash off Cerb's sent, just wanting to have it on and around her all the time, but this would fix that dilemma.

"Here, let me just tuck that away for you, dearie," Rarity offered, pulling back the cloth and sliding it into Fluttershy's saddlebag. "All this excitement today has got me just buzzing inside. I'm going to head back home as well to freshen up, and properly clean off whatever Sweetie Belle spilled in my seat. We can-"

"Okayseeyouatbreakfastbye!" Fluttershy spat out as quickly as she managed to take off to the sky like Rainbow Dash would.

Rarity stopped to watch her friend fly off.

"Or we can go separately," She said to herself before grinning and shaking her head. "Oh, that girl's got it bad."

At least happy to have her dirty little memento from Cerb, she trotted along at a brisk pace and snuck in another sniff of that spicy scent it carried.

"Mmm, I don't know why you were gifted with such a devilishly alluring aroma, my dear sweet Justin, but-"

She took another deep in hail through her nostrils, which created a slight twitch in her left ear.

"-this just... oh bother." She reached up to caress her ear. "No. It couldn't be... No. I'm just imagining things."

Rarity brushed off any concerns of catching whatever Fluttershy had and continued on her way home. Though with so much time to kill, another sniff wouldn't hurt.

"Mmm, yes."

She felt her ear twitch again and reached up to hold it down.

"What!? No! I can't be hap- " Her right ear started to twitch, and her body suddenly felt flush. "Ooh... Me and that girl are going to have a talk today."

[Up at Fluttershy's place.]

A culture of fear was growing steadily in the hearts of the many creatures in Fluttershy's home. It wasn't Fluttershy herself that made them so cautious; it was only her arrivals and the noises she made behind her bedroom door. Usually, her hasty entry into the house came together with the unsettling sounds in her room, and after that, she was sane again. Or at least not so short-tempered.

Finally, the warnings came in. A flurry of birds chirping spread to smaller rodents that alerted the others that Fluttershy was flying in at dangerous speeds. That meant they all had to make way and be on their best behavior as soon as she arrived.

"Hello and good morning, my little critters," Fluttershy announced as she burst through the door, taking a rapid pace through the house. "I know I've been busy as of late and keep coming home in a rush, so I made sure to prepare all your meals last night. Harry, the meals are in the basket on the counter. You hand them out, and Angel, you make sure everyone shares, okay I'll be down shortly before I head out again for breakfast."

She barely managed to greet them and issue out her commands before reaching her bedroom door and slamming it behind her, meaning they were safe to carry on until she emerged again.

In her room, Fluttershy could hardly contain her excitement or control her limbs. Her saddlebags were the first things that would have to be removed, but she was so flustered she couldn't work the straps. Without the patience to remove them properly, she slid the bags off with a quick shove from her wings, kicked the bag from off her back hoof, and launched he over her head, where she caught it, only to immediately spill its contents out on the floor. The still-damp cloth was the only thing she cared for and snatched it up before leaping onto her bed and hugging her largest pillow.

She brought the cloth to her lips and inhaled.

"Oooh, my goodness. I almost had you, Justin. Right where I wanted you-" She wrapped her legs around a pillow and started to grind into it. "You were amazing. And so strong. The way you held me. How you pinned me down and could roll me over. You could have done anything to me, and I would have let you because you would never hurt me on purpose."

Her mind traveled back to the fifth round with Cerb as she mounted her pillow in the same position. She had taken him to the ground and climbed to his lap, and straddled him where she asserted her dominance as he lay pinned with his arms down in her daydream all over again. The fantasy was even more vivid now, because if even for just a moment, she had lived it.

"Come on, Justin. Try to throw me off again," She mocked a cruel voice to the pillow that would be Cerb. "Don't give up just yet. I want to feel you buck your hips against mine."

She snapped her hooves down to the side of the pillow with the invisible hands she imagined she would be holding.

"I won't make the same mistake twice, you know."

Her fantasy had Cerb thrusting up against her, and she spread her legs, letting her body push down harder against the firm seam of the folded fabric; the smooth cotton, slick with her body's arousal, making it slide so much easier to grind into.

"Oh, Celestia, I'm so hot. This is so much stronger than before."

She grunted as the folds of the fabric slid down the length of her slit and parted around the mound of flesh that only seemed to show itself when these desires became too strong, or the pleasures she stimulated increased past a certain point. This particular spot also was especially more sensitive than the rest of her newly discovered private parts.

These sensations demanded more of her attention. She would have to imagine she was still holding Cerb's right hand down as she moved her left hoof under the pillow pressed up between her legs. Now began the intricate dance that was finding the right balance of stimulation techniques she had been perfecting.

The first step, paint the picture in her mind and find a stand-in for cerb to work herself up with. Next, increase the pressure, which was where she was now.

She forced her hoof under the fabric to press firmly up against her outer lips. Letting the soft folds of skin slide against each other inside as the cloth tickled and teased the outer labia, occasionally slipping inside for added effect.

Then, something more coarse was needed. The broad surface of her hoof turned to the hardened edges. The edge delivered a much stronger rise in stimulation through the pillow. With the fabric properly saturated from her own lubrication flowing freely, it created a most pleasing sensation as it parted her lips and worked the inner folds.

Lastly, was finding how the body wanted to peak.

This morning, her body didn't lead her to the flurry of strokes up and down over her outer lips. She could feel the best means to finish this off was massaging that special spot that normally laid tucked away. Rocking her hips side to side, she opened herself up wider, exposing more of the tender pink silk that pleased her so greatly. Then she started to swirl her hips, letting herself fall forward and bringing her other hoof under her.

Her muzzle dipped to her chest, and there, just as strong as when she was with him, was Cerb's scent again, driven into her from their wrestling together. This was the closest to having him there she had yet, and it made the experience all the stronger, dulling the guilt and shame of her questionable desires. For now, she was swept up in her private thoughts of being on top of Cerb and using him to bring these sensations to life. She focused on the memory of that peak moment she rode him before losing the advantage. That moment was so special.

Over and over, she replayed that moment of him bucking his hips up. Feeling him slide up and over the, even then, damp space at the junction between her thighs.

"Hold me," She whispered to her daydream fantasy. "Hold me while I-"

A gasp escaped. She was nearing that peak.

"Oh. Oh. So... close. Justin."

She recoiled in, driving her hooves hard into the pillow as she circled her flowing mound.

"I want you!"

It hit, more prominent and intense than the others before. Her legs bucked outward and shook, locked outstretched while her body thrust itself down. And from some primal instinct, she worked her lowered hoof to try and press deeper past the most shallow layers of her lower lips, working both of the aching focal points of her depraved anatomy.

It was good. So good. And the pleasure it released resonated farther than before, practically electrifying itself down to the tips of her hooves and up to her breast. It was almost too much to handle, and she found herself having to pull back from her efforts.

The slow descent eventually started. A much longer drawn, out process of lightly stimulating that pink bud that protruded at the tip of her slit, and pressing the cloth over her hoof deeper and harder into the cavity that lead to further pleasures unknown.

Finally, the curious practice she found herself growing more and more fond of had run its course. She rolled over onto her back, feeling the mess she had left over her linens and her body starting to cool in the open air. Her breaths were deep and labored, but not frantic like panting. It was an odd mix of exhaustion and exhilaration, although richly fulfilling, but still left her feeling like there was something more to be had with this endeavor.

"I need-" Fluttershy struggled to find her voice. "-to get better at wrestling. And unfortunately..."

She took a sniff, the musk of her arousal mixed with Cerb's scent was intoxicating to the point she didn't want to move.

"...a shower."

[Near the same time at the Carousel Boutique.]

Rarity opened the door to her shop and trotted in.

"Sweetie Belle, I'm back. And I need to have a word with you about borrowing my things and not returning them the way you found them."

Sweetie Belle's voice could be heard from the back, sounding like she was suddenly frightened, but also trying not to be loud.

"Go. Go. Put it back."

A telltale sign of mischief if Rarity ever heard one.

"Sweetie Belle! Just what are you up to back there?"

Rarity hurried into her workshop to catch whatever trouble her sister was getting herself into, and whoever else she might have invited along, for that matter. Of course, though, who else could it, other than the CMCs together putting on a fashion show with the human clothes?

Scootaloo was the only one not speechless.

"Uh, oh."

If you could consider those words.

Rarity was at a loss for what to take away from this sight.

"Okay... should I start asking questions or go straight to being angry?"

Sweetie Belle removed a top, likely belonging to Kelly.

"Rarity, just hear us out before you-"

"So, directly to anger, it is," Rarity barked.

"No, wait!" Apple Bloom pleaded as she ran towards Rarity in a pair of pants too large for anyone but Cerb to wear, which caused her to trip and fall flat on her chest with her rear sticking straight up in the air, revealing a pair of boxers. "We're trying to help you!"

"Or Fluttershy," Scootaloo added.

"Or both of you," Sweetie Belle clarified. "We haven't fully decided yet."

"Oh, no," Rarity feared the worst. "Sweetie, please tell me you didn't tell them what I think you told them."

There was no hiding the guilt on Sweetie Belle's face.

"Uh, okay. I didn't tell Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom that you and Fluttershy both have a crush on big brother Cerberus and you had an amazing time on your date with him and want to help Fluttershy get a date with him, too... Because you know... you told me not to do that."

There was no stopping this, and Rarity knew it.

"Now listen here, you three."

But she was still going to try.

"While I can appreciate your interest in helping... Did you say big brother Cerberus?"

"Yeah!" Sweetie Belle was excited to admit. "Because if you two get married, he'll be my big brother, sorta. Unless he marries Fluttershy, then we decided we'd call him uncle Cerberus."

Rarity facehoofed.

"For crying out loud." She returned to a proper poster and made a firm decree. "Now you three listen and listen good. There are only two things you need to know about your desire to help Fluttershy and myself with our romantic pursuits. One, we don't want it. And two-"

She lowered her face down to their level and glared with the foreboding wrath she would unleash if trifled with.

"We don't need it. Or do I need to spell it out for you? Because if I do, I'm sure, Miss. Cheerilee would be more than pleased to give you a refresher course in not meddling in others' love affairs. And so help me, Celestia, if you find it in your purview to create a problem for Mr. Cerberus to fix so it can bring us together, I’ll have Twilight herself teach an entire semester over the topic. And she loves homework, darlings."

Sweetie Belle gulped,

"Uh. No, that won't be necessary, sis. Read ya loud and clear."

"Good," Rarity answered, returning to her typical posh and chipper demeanor. "I'm glad we have an understanding. But now I'm curious." She looked down upon the three, still in various states of undress of the humans' clothes. "How was putting on the new clothes I made for our new friends going to help me and Fluttershy?"

"Oh," Sweetie Belle raised a hoof covered in a sock and examined it. "We noticed that the girls that came here all wear clothes all the time. Even more than the ponies in Manehatten. And if Cerb thinks he only likes other girls that are like Becky and Kelly, then we thought if we could make you and Fluttershy look more like them, you'd have a better chance to win him over."

"I messed up, though," Apple Bloom spoke up from behind the others. "I didn't know these were gonna be for Cerb until Scootaloo snapped the button in the front of these things behind my head."

She shook her left foreleg in the giant-sized pant leg.

"But then I figured I was already here. Might as well roll with it... Do you think Big Mac could fit in’ta these?"

Even if Rarity was upset about the girls putting on the new clothes for the humans, she could appreciate the consideration and lengths of foolishness they would go to just to try and help.

"Oh, girls. That is a nice thought, but I don't think either of us wearing a shirt, some shorts, or even a pair of these panties is going to help."

She lifted and folded a pair of the lady's underwear she hoped the girls didn't try on.

"Why even bother wearing a smaller piece of clothing to cover their bottoms if they're just going to wear something else that covers it all up?"

She unfolded them and held them up to look them over again.

"Fashion-wise, I think they look rather adorable, but even I would have to side with Applejack that they lack any utility if they can't even be seen."

Sweetie Belle looked over the panties as well and had a thought.

"Maybe they get cold easier since they don't have any fur like us, and that helps them stay nice and warm, and they wear those by themselves when it gets hot out. Heck, as cute as they are, I don't think I'd mind having a pair of my own."

Rarity folded the panties up again and placed them in a pile. They still had to be taken to the castle and handed out to their new owners.

"Hmm," Rarity thought out loud. “Well, I suppose that would make sense. More sense than what Justin told me yesterday about them. And before I forget, what on Earth were you doing with my folding chair? I don't know what you spilled on it, but it wasn't at all a pleasant experience to sit in."

"I didn't use your folding chair, or spill anything on it," Sweetie Belle answered with an honest look of confusion.

"Are you sure?" Rarity asked with a heavy sense of doubt in her voice.

"Yeah, honest. Unless it was glitter glue. I spilled some over a week ago making posters for the Cutie Mark Crusaders clubhouse posters. Was your seat all sparkly and pretty with silver glitter?"

"No," Rarity sighed. "And never mind then. Just be more careful in the future, dear."

Sweetie Belle looked up with sad eyes.

"So... am I gonna be punished?"

"No," Rarity answered, sounding more tired than angry. "But you've been acting up and are cutting it close. Do try to be more considerate and mindful of what you say, though."

"Okay, sis," Sweetie replied before removing the socks and running to catch up with her friends that had already made it to the door. "I know there's a breakfast at Twilight's this morning, but we already got plans. Official Crusader business, but we'll be back to Twilight's later. Bye, sis!"

The ringing of the bell and click of the door gave Rarity a sense of peace, knowing she could have at least an hour of silence to prepare before having to get ready. That meant she would have at least an hour to bring her attention back to Cerb. She locked the front door and pranced back to her workshop and removed her new prized possession.

"If pollen a bee spat out can be honey for eating, then a little sweat from Justin can be a fragrance to enjoy."

Rarity took a seat at her workstation and waved the handkerchief overhead, letting the scent aerate around her. Having the rich aroma of spices and citrus floating around her, she stood the cloth up close to her and brought her notebook out. She started to flip through the pages to pick up where she had left off, but her sketches of Cerb caught her attention.

"Oh, yes," She said with a hungry smile as she adjusted herself more comfortably in her seat. "Whatever am I going to do with you, Justin? For all that I see in you, there is still so much mystery about you. I know you like me, but what can I do to make things different for you? I like you just fine the way you are. In fact, I don't think I'd want to see you as a pony. There's absolutely nothing wrong with you just the way you are."

She drew a breath with remorse but sighed with hopeful aspirations and a smile.

"Our date was so lovely. I can't wait for our next. And what, then? Might you see something different in me then?"

She turned another page to the more dressed-down drawing of Cerb in the slimmer undergarments.

"You're brave enough to face death, fight horrors I still can't even begin to imagine, then face them night after night when you should be resting. And even bold enough to tempt a fight with Celestia... could you be so brave to give me a chance?"

She eyed one particular drawing that focused on a forward-facing view of his crotch.

"And what are you hiding under all that needless clothing? You're not afraid to let your scars be seen. You've even shown us your more sensitive and vulnerable side. Is there something so terrible there that you might fear exposing that even more? "

She thought about the possibilities.

"Or is it something so special, so sensitive and important to you that you have to keep it hidden to keep it safe?"

Thinking about what she might be missing, she remembered a few brief sights that she could now focus on without worrying about Fluttershy. There was movement under the shorts that he wore. Some could have been just the normal movement of the fabric, but some had to be testicles. Humans did have testicles like ponies do, didn't they? Well, of course. Only reptiles like dragons lacked such anatomy. But there was something else there, too. Too big to be a sheath. No, not a sheath at all. The shape was all wrong for that.

Her eyes narrowed in on her sketch.

"No... that isn't right."

She flipped to a new page and began the same sketch again. This time, however, she drew the body free of clothing. Nothing covered up his groin.

"Now, if he is anything like a pony," She mumbled to herself.

Light pencil markings struck the paper to fill in the lines she had to assume was the proper proportions of what testicles must be like on a human.

"Hmm... Oh!"

She picked up a pair of his boxer briefs and unfolded them and held them open. It wasn't the first time she examined them. She had already made two replacement pairs for him, but the originals, they were starting to tell her something... but what? Whatever it was, she didn't know exactly what she should be looking for, perhaps if she compared it to the females' undergarments.

Side by side, the differences were night and day in terms of size and shape. She then turned them to get a side-view comparison. The only real difference was the crotch. For the females, the crotch was a smoothly curved piece of cloth wide enough to cover the gap between their legs. With the male garments, though, there was so much extra cloth in the front. Yes, at the bottom of the crotch for the testicles, but there was still too much room for a sheath above that space.

"Why have so much extra room in the front like this? Justin said the fabric had to be a little stretchy to fit properly when worn and to hold everything in place so nothing would be bouncing around. But with all that extra fabric, it wouldn't conform to their... unless."

Rarity took her pencil and started to sketch out what little she could recall of a stallion's anatomy. Hot days and the subtle differences in the physical makeup of her male customers gave her at least some idea of what must be there. With a few horizontal strokes of the pencil and a blunt end drawn in, everything fit.

"Humans don't have a sheath... that's why. Oh my gosh!"

She gripped her book in her hooves and brought it up close to her face, looking over her own work to question where and how she must be right.

"This is incredible! Why is this incredible? Why am I so excited? Why am I still talking to myself? Why am I asking so many rhetorical que- No! Focus, Rarity! You figured it out. You genius!"

She lowered the book down again and tried to put it together in her mind.

"How peculiar... and so interesting." She looked over her crude drawing with some disappointment. "But there is so much different about them."

Those words echoed in her mind and reminded her of the issues being different was causing her.

"What does it look like? And... Gah! " She spat like she was trying to spit the thought from her mind out through her mouth. "Why does that... interest me so... much?"

It was an honest question, and one she didn't have an answer to, but something about it gave her a sense of danger and excitement. Something was drawing her to it; to that part of him.

"Maybe it's just me that's slowly going mad?" She said to herself, remembering all the odd behavior she and the others had started showing after interacting with the human guest.

"Then again, being so new and exotic, I can't be blamed for wanting to know and understand more about him. Them. All of them. Well, certainly Justin the most. Or maybe now that I know he can't hide away that part of himself and knowing how embarrassing it must be, and I'm just wanting to comfort him?"

Again, she eyed the lines.

"Ugh," She groaned in her mental defeat. "Or maybe I just want to see every inch of him and hold it against me."

The sad thought that she was thinking like a delinquent spoiled her mood, but only for a moment.

"No! There's nothing to be ashamed about Justin's body. If you've seen one, you've seen them all. There's no shame in looking fondly and admiring how beautiful or handsome that special somepony in your life can be. I have no reason to be ashamed of wanting Justin to be able not to need to hide his body out of embarrassment."

She stared again at her drawing, knowing in some way she was lying to herself, but not sure why or how. There was just something about him; from the moment they met, there was a connection.

"Hmm," She hummed aloud as she leaned back in her chair and hovered her artwork up to view and fuel her imagination.

She crossed her legs to get more comfortable.

"Son of a Diamond Dog in flannel!" Rarity shouted as she dropped her notepad and uncrossed her legs. "Just what is the meaning of this? Can't a girl sit back and daydream without sitting in something?"

She looked between her legs to see the same damp spot as on her fold-out chair. Precisely the same, in fact. Although her seat was dry when she sat down, it had been dry all the way up until just then. Come to think of it, the fold-out chair felt dry when she sat down originally.

"This is just ridiculous," She vented to herself. "Just what even is this?"

Frustrated again with yet another inexplicable mess, Rarity reached out and levitated a drying cloth from a stash she kept for the occasional accidents that happen from time to time. She sat up and wiped down the seat, and then proceeded to clean herself off. With a swipe down her rear end, a sudden electric shock of sorts startled her and made her drop the cloth.

"Oh, my. That's rather unusual," She said more as a question than a statement before being alarmed by yet another ear twitch. "Gah!"

Rarity jumped at the sudden involuntary muscle spasm her body was experiencing, bumping into her workstation and knocking many of the items off as she flailed her forelegs and fell to the floor.

"Keep calm, Rarity," She tried to calm herself, now flat on her back. "There's a perfectly good explanation for this."

As fate would have it, the most likely culprit made itself known as the handkerchief saturated with Cerb's scent finished slipping off the workstation and landed on her chest. As it landed, it kicked up just enough of the scent to hit Rarity's snout. She could feel the puff of Cerb's aroma hit her lips and invaded her nostrils.

Again the same twitching of both ears kicked in, accompanied by her tail snapping against her, creating a jolt of that same shocking sensation.

"Umph!" The shock wasn't painful, but it was something she hadn't felt before. She didn't know how to describe it and being so unfamiliar, it left her feeling uneasy.

So unfamiliar with it, in fact, she was going to pull her tail back to investigate. Just as soon as she could will it to move.

Her tail seems stubbornly pressed against her, creating a dull but familiar version of that new sensation. Bound and determined to see for herself just what was going on down there, she managed to expose herself, though that same fluid she thought she sat in was coating and strung apart as she pulled her tail away.

“Oh, dear. It’s like… my lady parts are… drooling... Fluttershy,“ She growled through gritting her teeth and a snarl. “ She must know what this is.”

Rarity brought herself upright again and trotted back to her powder room, taking some of the extra cleaning towels she was using to clean up with. With a second thought, she popped back around the corner to snag the handkerchief. She couldn't leave it just lying around for fate to deal with... Priorities.

Heading back to the powder room and her ears on the fritz, one thing was for certain. She'll have a visit with Fluttershy for some tough love and a little mare-to-mare conversation. Finally, back in her powder room, she turned herself from the mirror and raised her tail high. The mess was bigger than she had anticipated, and for some reason, her lady parts seemed to be more pronounced, puffier, and more colorful, with some hue of red blending into the all-white appearance.

“Oh, no. Please don’t be a rash or allergy. Or at least something a little medicine can’t take care of.“ Her right ear twitched again, and she reached up to stop it. “I hope this isn’t something contagious.”

The twitching seemed to stop, at least for the moment, so it was time to examine the damage and clean herself up. She picked up another cloth and started to wipe away the mess. Ever stroke only served to further distract her from her task at hoof to make herself presentable. Not that it was painful or irritating; it was just the opposite. They were pleasurable and inviting. Enough so that she considered giving it more of the attention it enticed her with. But no. She would not allow herself to heed such demands.

"There. All clean," She said to herself as she brought up another mirror to inspect herself. To her dismay, the reflection revealed the shimmer of how wet she still was. Enough that another drop of her inner fluids began to pool.

"Unbelievable," she complained. "I can't believe... of all the lousy luck."

Rarity sat down on the seat with a mirror hovering down below her legs to get a clear view as she examined herself.

Her hooves spread her vaginal walls open, and she came upon a sight that Fluttershy had come to know.

"Just what... is this?" She questioned with great concern starting to take over. "It's like a Diamond Dog drooling from... uck... I don't even want to say it."

Rarity looked down again to see her labia near its peak flex and pushed a bulge of her innards to protrude. The sight reasonably shocked and scared her. Fearing that her body was about to empty itself outward, she claps her free hoof over the protruding flesh, bringing that new sensation to the forefront once again. She gasped, holding it down, trapped between the fear of what this new feeling was and what would happen if she were to let go.

A myriad of scenarios was running through Rarity's mind. Was she sick? Perhaps some spell or potion she had come in contact with that was changing her with some slow transformation. Or maybe some curse put upon her that was going to turn her inside out. Although, many of those fears started to wane as she recalled that if this had anything to do with Fluttershy, and how could it not? Fluttershy had been dealing with these symptoms for days.

"Okay. Just calm down-" Another wink from her vulva pressed that pink mass into the soft pads under her hoof, jolting her with another wave of what was becoming a more welcoming sensation. "Mmmph,-"

She bit her bottom lip, fighting the fear of removing the hold she held between her thighs and the growing desire to keep it there.

"Maybe this isn't so bad."

Another pulse of unrealized lust pushed out, and she found herself pushing back willingly. The sudden surge of pleasure had her work the pliable pads around that mesh that tormented her.

"Oh, buck it all."

She lost the fear and urge to fight against this unexplainable madness. Letting go of the worry, the proper stimulation was given to the demands of her loins' needs. At first, her means of stimulation were merely that of pressing lightly into herself, but she quickly learned that with added motion came added titillation.

"Fluttershy, I'll make you pay for not warning me about this."

Her words came out with a mix of anger and passionate moans.

"Oh, look at me."

She sat up enough to look at her face in the mirror, slightly contorted as she grew angry at herself enjoying this lewd act.

"What would Justin think of me if he were to see me like this?"

She hated to think of how Cerb would react to seeing her rubbing the dirtiest parts of her body. Her hooves lathered in the same leaking goo she was sitting in. "How embarrassing. Gah! - " She withdrew her hooves and slammed them down on her makeup table.

With new determination, she stood up and glared into the mirror.

"Rarity, "She barked in a firm voice. "You are a strong-willed mare. Whatever this madness is, you are better than it. For Justin's sake, take control of yourself."

To her relief, she didn't turn inside out or any of the other scenarios she had conjured earlier. All that happened was the continued contractions of her soiled bits under her tail. Although, if anything, the feelings that first had her holding herself seemed to grow now that she had stopped. It pulled at her like a half-eaten meal left on the table when she was still hungry. Part of her instinctively knew that touching it would make her feel wonderful and make that nagging demand for attention in her mind go away, but she wouldn't have it.

Rarity turned and started to walk towards the door, her ears twitching, and her tail thrashing about with each step.

It almost hurt not to give in to the temptation.

"I'll just make my way to Twilight's. I'm sure if any pony can figure this out-"

Her knees buckled, and she nearly dipped down to the floor.

"No, wait. I can't risk Justin seeing me like this. I'll have to go to Fluttershy and see how she-"

An involuntary clamping of her thighs together and her tail grinding against her had her freeze in place.

"Ahhh," She whimpered as she could feel her body now working against her.

"Be strong like Justin would," She told herself, now wishing he was there to help her. He could easily carry her away to safety in her time of need.

"Oh... Justin, save me."

She looked over her shoulder, eyeing the cloth with desperation. Seeking it as a source of strength, she used her magic to float it over to her. She sniffed it, hoping for it to inspire her to keep strong long enough to find some help. Unfortunately, the only strength it gave was to the spasms under her tail. She collapsed there in front of the doorway. Frustration and a drunken mind with Cerb as her focal point of thought had her reach down and continue where she had left off. Again, between the frogs of her hoof, that wonderful sensation rocked her body. She rubbed herself with the grace of a pegasus falling down a flight of stairs. Her movements were jerky, and her limbs twitched as she lay on her back pleasuring herself.

For some reason, through all of this, her mind was still fixated on Cerb. The first time she met him, watching him rip his shirt off, laying on the couch with him, the walk home after their date, and him kissing her hoof.

"Oh, please, yes," She moaned, the sensations reaching a new peak with those thoughts.

This new indulgence drew her away from the awareness of her surroundings, as she closed her eyes and continued to work her hoof over her mound. The stimulation had her body moving on its own. Her back legs would raise and lower, then spread apart to expose more of her to explore and caress with her free hoof, before slamming together to keep her hold in place and relish in hitting another sweet spot.

The stiff, shallow breaths turned to grunts and moans between the gasps and panting for air. Moving along with the small strokes she fancied, her back would arch her chest up, and her head to sway slowly from side to side. Playing with this pink button had her writhing and gyrating like a marionette having its strings pulled.

This new desire was frightening and beautiful all at the same time. Desperate to have it stop, yet still so utterly lost in it. But then again, it was Cerb stuck in her mind. With his scent still invading her, fueling her urges to continue with her wicked desire to have him. It was as if the memories of his touch were the fuel to her needs; recalling the warmth of his body against hers were the flames, and the ever-present fragrance of him reignited the inferno with every breath.

Every motion that highlighted her sense was mounting to a new feeling. Something better, something powerful and shamefully urgent to realize. There was no avoiding it. It was approaching inside her. She thought she could burst. Her fear was gone for the moment; this pursuit alone was all she could embrace. Then the eruption came.

Her legs slammed onto the floor, and she raised her ass up. She pulled up with the grip she held on herself. The feeling was electric, stealing her breath and freezing her in place, arching off the carpet. She held herself there as the warmth and radiated over her, and the juices ran freely down her curves.

It pulsated hard, dropping just slightly before amping up to a stronger peak yet again. The pulsing continued; each time, she would fall back to the floor and arch up again. The rate of these surges suddenly increased, almost matching the beating of her pounding heart. Desperate wheezes hurried from her lungs as she tried to keep up with her rapidly fading mind.

The pulse hit its peak, with one long constant surge of gratification. She hit the floor, falling to her side, and curled in on herself as the pads of her hoof violently shook over the convulsing mass they held. She shuddered uncontrollably with bated breath that stumbled in their release.

It was bliss. Indescribable bliss that would make her scream if she had the power to breathe or cry if it were any more perfect.

Then slowly, it began to ebb itself away. Rescinding like the tides of the sea and fading into a memory of divinity carried on deviled wings. Marvelous in application, yet horrendous in presentation.

How could she be so grateful it was over yet simultaneously already be missing it? What even was it? Was her body breaking down? Or could this be some unknown magic used on her? Only one mare could possibly give her the answers she needed, but she would first have to get back on all fours if she was going to get them out of her wingmare.

Her first move was to remove her hoof... Funny how some part of her wished for it to remain there.

The peak was gone, but a warm afterglow quietly hummed inside. Reluctantly, as she extracted her hoof, it sent tiny pangs and echoes of that climax as she gently drug the pads away and brushed over it. Getting back up was a slow process, as every muscle even remotely close to her tail that moved sent pleasant little reminders of her new experience.

Of course, there was also the mess she would have to deal with. The fluid that had only made a small mess between her thighs before had saturated her legs and tail. Not to mention the splotches and trails that had run down her ass cheeks, her stomach, and coated both her hooves and much of her forelegs. Plus, the rich scent it carried. A bittersweet tang, almost like a dull fruit blending with something metallic, but carried in some alluring perfume. In fact, if the smell of freshly baked cookies in the air were akin to their flavor, then this scent was a perfect reflection of how it felt.

No time for that, however. There was a breakfast to attend and a mare to interrogate. Also, there was a mess in the room to attend to. Her seat cover was soaked, and the rug she landed on needed a thorough rinsing. "Laundry..." The facts were all too apparent, now. "No wonder you were always off in a hurry or came back looking tired."

Rarity left her powder room much like Starlight lumbered in her hangover. "Bath, Fluttershy, Justin, then the spa."

31. Under the Banner of Friendship

Benny had been waiting for Cerb to finish his bath so they could finally get moving out, lest they miss the breakfast Spike was preparing. Not that they were in a rush, or anywhere close to being late for said breakfast, but if they were going to have a royal feast, he might as well be there early. Plus, with as crazy and unpredictable as this world seemed to be, why chance it? So, he stood outside the bathing tent to harass his friend. “Jesus, Jenny. Will you hurry the fuck up? Did you self-promote yourself to an officer just so you could make me hurry up and wait?”

“Squid, Devil Dog. Squid, Devil Dog. Request to send SPOT report.” Cerb shouted back in his more professional radio voice, one he had all too much practice with.

Benny would play along. “Devil Dog, this is Squid. Send it.”

“Squid, Devil Dog. Situation. Petty Officer Cry-Baby Ben is being a little cry baby bitch. Position. He appears to be sitting on his thumb. Observation. Uh… Well, he’s smiling and winking at me. Time. Right now, and every time he has to wait more than five goddamn minutes!… How copy? Over.”

“Devil Dog, this is Squid. Say again, your last. We can’t hear a fucking thing you’re saying because of how god damn slow your moving. We recommend you stop flirting with the communicator and focus on getting ready. Over.”

“Squid, this is Devil Dog. That’s a bad copy on our end. Can you repeat your last but swallow the mouthful of cookies first? Your new girlfriend isn't here. Can I get a read back on my last? Over.”

The mock radio chatter went quiet for a moment when Benny didn’t reply back.

“Squid?... You still there?”

“Hold on, Devil Dog,” Benny answered back without the radio voice. “Your two lady friends are back.”

Cerb wasn’t expecting Fluttershy and Rarity to visit the house. “Oh… Shit. Tell ’em I’ll be out in a minute and then we can leave.”

Benny answered back, sounding a little concerned. “Uh… They said I can go without you three.”

That didn’t make any sense to Cerb. “Are we all walking back, or getting another ride from someone else?”

“I dunno,” Benny hollered back through to the tent. “But they’re coming to you with a box of cherry-flavored horse Trojans.”

“Cherry? I thought we agreed on Strawberry?” Cerb wasn’t going to let that joke go unchallenged.

“I don’t care what flavor you want, but if you hurry up, you might have time to run down to the corner store and buy the right ones. Or, I don’t know, not make us late for the fucking breakfast?”

Cerb finally emerged from the bath tent. “Holy fuck. Are you done crying? I’m out.”

“Took you long enough,” Benny said with a smile. “What was the holdup? Did you have to wax your cooter or something?”

“I’m sorry,” Cerb embellished on his sarcasm. “We can’t all be naturally hairless down there like you.”

“How can you have so much hair down there but still not have your nuts drop? It’s like your puberty works in reverse order.”

“Beats me,” Cerb answered. “How can you pee standing up when you have two vaginas?”

“The fff-“ Benny lost, and he knew it. “Damn it. So, I got the keys, and if I have to walk, so do you.”

Cerb would let the walk away rule slide for now. “Fine, you can walk away when we get to the castle.”

Benny pulled the keys out of his pocket. “Deal. You need anything from here before we head back?”

“Uh…” Cerb looked around the living room. “Nope. I just gotta put my shirt on, and we’re good to go.”

“Aight,” Benny answered. “I’m just gonna grab a bottle of champagne, and I’m good to go.”

“Champagne?”

“Yeah,” Benny popped back out from the garage with a bottle of the bubbly. ”You know? Mimosas. For a champagne brunch?”

“Oh. What about some Bloody Marys? Think Chris could use a little hair of the dog?” Cerb suggested.

“Egh,” Benny sized up one of the lower-tier bottles of vodka. “If not him, probably one of the girls.”

They gathered what few items they needed and loaded them into the car before they headed back. The start of the ride was quiet. Some music was playing over Blutooth from Benny’s phgone to the stereo, but the volume was too low to make it out over the engine noises and brushing of grass against the undercarriage. There was a conversation waiting to be had between the two, but there didn’t seem to be any right way to start it.

“Spit it out, Benny,” Cerb finally broke the tension.

Benny decided to be blunt about it. “What really happened last night?”

“You mean, did anything else happen?”

“Or just anything else you’re not telling me or anyone else that should know.”

Cerb held his tongue for a moment. “Two things, I guess. One, I feel like shit about Rarity.”

“About being the greatest fake date she ever had?

“Benny… Imagine someone took Becky out on a date, showed her the time of her life, and then ended the night by telling her that he was gay and it would never work out.”

That would be a disaster to handle, so Benny could at least now see why it might bother Cerb. “Okay. And what’s the second thing?”

“I see why Chris liked this show but didn’t tell any of us.”

“You mean outside the obvious that it’s a kid show for little girls and watching it pretty much makes him look like a fag?”

Cerb shot Benny a look that showed how displeased he was. Displeased about how right Benny was. But that wasn’t the point he was trying to make. “They make a shitty life not seem so shitty. Because if their show is any bit this upbeat and cheerful with all their touchy-feely afterschool special bullshit, I could see the appeal.”

“It had its funny moments,” Benny stated as a matter-of-factly, earning him a puzzled stare from Cerb. “What? I had to watch a bunch of it when I was babysitting Mary’s kid… The show made a bunch of callbacks and references to shit that I grew up with. Plus little jokes and puns that only an adult would get; which made it funnier just for that.”

“Like what?”

“The one that really sticks out was Twilight getting all preachy about something stupid. But as she’s getting up on her soapbox, she actually stands up on a wooden soapbox. And no one says a thing about it. Or they had this over-hyped dog show the ponies were putting on, and it was called a Dog and Pony Show.”

“Pft,” Cerb scoffed, but even he seemed amused by the simple jokes. “That’s dumb. And you’re retarded for laughing at it.”

“And you say you know why Chris wasn’t open about liking the show?” Benny jokingly called out Cerb for his immediate rejection at enjoying the show. He started tapping Cerb on the shoulder repeatedly. “Hey. Tell me about that part. Tell me? Why didn’t Chris wanna tell ya bout it? Huh? What’s the reason? Huh?”

Cerb kept trying to slap Benny’s hand away. “Because we all would have teased the fuck out of him for it. Yeah, I’m an asshole and a terrible friend. Fuck off already.”

Benny finally pulled his hand back, but waited all of five seconds before tapping Cerb on the shoulder a few more times and pulling his hand back.

Cerb raised his voice in a mock angry child’s voice. “I’m telling Mom when we get to the castle, and she’s gonna be mad.”

Benny followed along in the same manner. “Oh, yeah! Well, I’m gonna tell dad that you had two girls over when no one else was home. And that when I saw you, you were all hot and sweaty from wrestling a girl when she was naked.”

“Hey, I wasn’t naked.”

“Dude, those shorts are short on me. You might as well just go full speedo instead of trying to recreate your catch-me fuck-me’s.”

“It’s not gay when you’re underway, isn’t that what you sailors say?”

“Yeah, but we say it as a joke. You Marines jump at any opportunity to suck a cock. By the way, what you doing tonight there, Jarhead?”

“Ha! Jeez. Fuck’n homo.”

“Hey, it’s not gay until you start pushing back.”

“No, it’s gay when you start to moan my name.”

“It’s gay when you start kissing me with tongue.”

“You swallow.”

“You always try to cuddle afterwards.”

“And you always cry when we make love.”

“Awe, you call it making love. That’s so sweet. And that’s when you make it gay.”

Cerb threw up his hands. “Jesus Christ! Fine! You win! Fuck! Let me out, and I’ll do my walk of shame from here.”

Both were cracking up at this point, practically in tears over their banter.

“Awe, fuck man,” Benny finally stopped the barrage of jokes. “I’m glad you’re doing good. Did you get any sleep last night?”

“A little.”

“Any dreams?”

“Yeah,” Cerb lost a little of his smile as he admitted it. “Another one where I could hear but couldn't find Kelly. But then that Spearhead prick showed up. I just woke up, though. No freakout or flipping tables.”

“At least you weren’t out of Rip Its this time,” Benny chuckled. “And we’re here.”

Pulling up next to Sniff’s car, Benny gave two honks of the car horn and waved to the two new guards that had taken over for the day. “Alright, grab the booze. Maybe if one of the girls don’t drink, we can pre-game this breakfast. You down for some day drinking?”

Cerb grinned. “What? Does it look like I’m going in to work today?”

In the rearview mirror, Benny could see Lumberman’s truck driving up behind them in the distance. “Alright, and looks like the gangs all here.”

[Earlier back at the Apple Farm]

The sound of a toilet flushing and some running water led to Applejack emerging from the bathroom. “It’s all yours partner,” She called out to Lumberman.

“Thanks, Apples,” Lumberman shouted back from the spare room.

Now in the bathroom, he noticed for the first time how similar their setup was. The sink, toilet, and bathtub were all near the exact same as a humans’ would be, just smaller in stature. Except for the toilet which had a longer oblong shape for the bowl. That made sense, given their tinier bodies and difference in anatomy. Anatomy that he was now more keenly aware of. Regardless, the lower set target provided a more challenging experience since his morning wood hadn't yet entirely retreated.

"God damn it. Feel like I'm gonna bend my fucking dick off. Stupid piece of shit tiny ass toilet," Lumberman vented to himself. "Fuck it. I gotta take a shit anyway."

Nearing the bottom of the steps, Applejack shouted up to Lumberman. "We got some time before we have'ta go. Care for a cup of coffee or tea before we head out?"

"Coffee's fine, thanks!" Lumberman shouted back from behind the door.

Applejack trotted into the kitchen, a broad smile across her face as she hummed a tune of no particular song. She felt alive and energized. Far more than after the previous nights' broken sleep and emotional restlessness. Her first stop would be to the pantry to grab the coffee grounds, but opening the door, they were not in their usual spot. "Hugh... Must not of put'em away yesterday," She said to herself before closing the doors heading over to the coffee pot. Right away, she could see the coffee grounds still next to the pot... a pot of coffee that was already set to go.

"Sleep well, Applejack?" Granny Smith's voice coyly sprang up behind Applejack.

"Gah!" Applejack jolted forward, knocking her forelegs into the cupboard. She turned around quickly, cradling her knees with her back against the edge of the cupboard, seeing Granny sitting at the busted up table. Legs crossed and a smirk of 'I know what you did' look on her face. "Granny? When did you get back?"

"Ohhhh, not too long ago. Blasted ice machine started up on the other side of my room. Darn buzzing and churning wouldn't let me go back to sleep, ya see. So, I figured I'd take a stroll and see how you and yer brother were holding up... Imagine my surprise."

"Surprised that Big Mac isn't here?" Applejack asked, hoping she hadn't been discovered.

"Well, that did throw me for a loop," Granny admitted, looking up to the ceiling like she was trying to recall a thought she wanted to share. "But I figured he must'a already ran out to catch up with that nice young lass, Kelly. So, I thought I'd at least come check up on you in your room. Figured you were still in bed since none of the chores were get'n done. Of course, - " Granny's pondering look shifted to something more accusatory - "Not that I was gonna find ya in thar."

Applejack gulped, fearing a stern lecture that was about to drop.

"No, the real head-scratcher was you all cuddled up nice and cozy with that nice young Lumberman fella. Could'a swore there was talk about you not being sweet on'em - " She glared heavily - "How much'a last night you remember?"

"Wha? Granny, no," Applejack took offense to the accusation. "We just-"

"It's fine, dear," Granny calmly answered back, appearing more at ease after hearing her granddaughter's response.

She walked over to Applejack who was looking more concerned with her well-being the closer Granny came. And without warning, raised a hoof and pulled Applejack in for a firm hug. "I know you've been through a lot these last few days, sweetie. I know what it's like to need some pony to hold onto when the night comes and yer all alone."

"Granny? Yer not mad?" Applejack reluctantly asked.

With a soft sigh, Granny pulled away. "Mad? Maybe a little, being how ya barely know the guy, although, neither do I. But I got a feeling he's one of the good ones."

"Hold on now, you don't think-"

"What I think ain't the issue here, darlin," Granny was quick to stop any unnecessary questions. "You're not a child anymore. As much as I miss the days of you running around, trying to fill the horseshoes yer ma and pa left behind, I knew the day would come you finally had the inclination to see what else this life has in store for ya."

It sounded more and more to Applejack that Granny thought her and Lumberman were already an item. "It ain't like that, I just-"

Granny wasn't going to hear any of it. "It's whatever you need it to be. I'm not saying yer feeling one way or the other. If right now all you're wanting is a friend to keep close to ya, he seems like a fine choice. Just be honest with him and honest with yerself."

Applejack wasn't going to push to get another argument in, it wasn't worth the effort when Granny got like this. "I am, Granny."

"Good," Granny smiled back. "Coffee's ready to go on the stove. Remember, he likes it with no cream or sugar."

"I know, Granny."

"You two enjoy the rest of yer morning. I'll tend to the critters outside and then see ya later this afternoon."

"Alright. Thanks, Granny," Applejack said with a nod. "And what's going on this afternoon?"

Granny stopped dead in her tracks as if she were spooked. "Err, what now? This afternoon? Did I say something bout that?"

"Uh, yeah. You just said-"

"Oh, right. The critters outside. Won't they just be tickled pink to see ol' Granny dishing out the goodies this morning? Take care now, dear. Enjoy yerselves."

After that bizarre exchange, Granny exited the front door to leave the two to their own devices. Just in time for Lumberman to finish his business upstairs. Applejack had opted not to question her good fortune and went back to make the coffee. She considered making a snack to go with the brew, but with the kitchen still a mess and breakfast on the way, there wasn't much point. At least Lumberman started his way down to join her so she'd have some conversation to pass the time.

"We got company? I thought I heard you talking to someone?" Lumberman asked.

"Oh, that was just Granny. She came to see how things were going down here and to feed the critters out back for us," She informed him, not mentioning the rest of the conversation she had. "Said the ice machine woke her up this morning. I'd say she's just bored from having to take it easy at the hotel like she is."

"Oh..." Lumberman had a sudden concern about his overnight stay. "She cool with me being here?"

"Pft," Applejack had to laugh at that. "I don't know what you did to impress ol' Granny, but she's taken to you like a bee to honey. Heck, at this rate, I doubt she'd bat an eye if you just up and moved yerself into the guest room."

"That so?"

"Just a guess."

"Think she'd be down for the belly rubs, or that a no-no here?" He joked.

"Uh, probably not the best idea, partner."

"Well, I'll take that as you probably don't want word getting out about your coping methods?"

"Word getting out?" She responded with a look of shock and a blush.

"I'll take that as a yes. You want it kept on the down-low. And I feel ya on that. No worries. You're not the first friend I've had lean on me for support and not want everyone and their brother to find out about it."

"I really do appreciate that, Woody. Everything, really. And I promise not to make a habit of taking advantage of your good nature."

"Bah. You worry too much, Apples. I like seeing you happy. You don't look as cute with a frown."

"Cute?" Applejack pretended to be swooned. "Awe, shucks, Sugarcube. You ain't got to flirt to keep them frowns away."

"Flirt?" Lumberman scoffed. "Can't you just take a compliment without feeding your ego?" He joked.

"Can't I have a little fun with ya, or is it too early in the day for that?" She stood up to tend to the coffee on the stove. "Seems you don't really warm up to me until the sun goes down anyhow. I can wait."

Lumberman gawked at Applejack, intentionally swaying her hips as she tended to the coffee to tease him. "Keep it up, Apples, and I just might warm up at the worst time just to embarrass yer ass."

She turned back to Lumberman, now entertained with this spike in his behavior. "You messing with me? Or is that a challenge?"

"I'm just saying. You wanna keep pushing this story that I'm coming after you like that, I can play that game. But, if you can blush like a tomato just in front of me, lord only knows how red you'd get in front of your friends."

"I don't think it's me that should be worried there, partner. I remember how fast you jumped at the sight of Big Macintosh making claims about you and me. It's you that don't wanna play this game. Cuz' I'm not one to play a game I can't win. Just ask Rainbow next time you see'er why she won't play me in horseshoes."

"We ain't playing horseshoes, sweetheart." Lumberman baited her as he took a seat.

Applejack pulled the coffee from the stove and poured two mugs. "Wanna make a wager on it?"

Lumberman was getting overconfident. "What are you willing to lose?"

She laughed. "Cocky fella ain't ya?" Waiting for his reply, she moved the two mugs on a small tray, picking it up in her teeth and carrying it over to the table.

Watching her carry something in her teeth was such an odd site for Lumberman. He felt bad for her in some way, having to perform even the most menial of tasks without hands like he could, or even the wings and magic the other species could use. "What I got you'd want if you won anyway?"

"Well, it's not like you came here with much to give up, so how about a thirty-minute rub down like last night? Any time I want. Fer a week."

"Damn, girl. Talk about transparent."

"I could'a asked for yer truck."

"Whatever helps you sleep at night," He said with a wink. "But if I win, one home-cooked meal, at the time of my choosing, for a week."

"Deal."

They shook on it, and finally relaxed enough to enjoy their coffee. They were small mugs, so it wasn't a long exchange. Just enough time to head out together and not be too early to arrive at the castle.

The front door opened, and the two walked out together and hopped in the truck. Lumberman drove out back and rolled the window down so Applejack could give Granny a quick rundown of the breakfast plans. They even invited her along, but she politely declined and shooed them on their way.

Before they even left the property, Applejack took an interest in the interior of the human vehicle. Mainly the dashboard. "So, you never told me what all this stuff is."

"This?" Lumberman followed her eyes to see what she was referring to. "Oh. So, this is for the AC. Freezing cold to the left, burning hot to the right. This screen is my backup cam, navigation, and where I can play my music.

Applejack looked at the screen and questioned how a panel of glass with lights could play music. "What kinda music comes outta that thing?"

"Nah, the music comes out of the speakers, this is just where I control it. Watch."

Lumberman opened the center console and fumbled through a few cd cases until he found the one he was looking for.

He continued to explain as he prepared to put the disk in. "I grew up with rap and hip hop, but Cerb and them opened me up to some of the harder white boy music. There's not a lot of rock and metal I like, but they got some good stuff out there. But this - " He inserted the disk and switched stereo to the CD source - "This I fell in love with after I started doing construction and all the guys I worked with would play is country music."

Applejack watched the display run through a series of words in a small box next to the time until he stopped it at "Darius Rucker - Alrightt," and the music started to play. The music was soft and pleasant, but somehow upbeat and cheerful. Then after the singer repeated the name of the song a few times, the rest of the lyrics started up and made her laugh.

"Sorry," She apologized over the song. "All I can think about is how much this isn't a song for Rarity."

"Ha!" Lumberman could see the connection. "Yeah. I see what you mean."

The song continued with much of the same affair, talking about living a simple life and what sounded like finding happiness with the woman he loved and what sounded like the singer hinting at being his children.

"Ya know, for some reason, I didn't expect you to like this kind of music the way you reacted to my singing."

Lumberman didn't sugarcoat his feelings on her performance. "You were drunk and off-key by a mile."

She gave a low chuckle to his response. "Well, you should hear me when I'm not stumbling on your funny water."

The next song started up, and it was more somber in tone. She looked to the screen and read the name of the song "It won't be like this for long? It won't be like what?"

"Psh," Lumberman reacted playfully sarcastic. "Shut up and listen, and you might find out."

"Ah, yer no fun," She fired back with a goofy smile.

The song was sweet, but also sounded so sad about how he sang about so many happy things a father and husband would go through. The story dealing with the highlights of his daughter growing up and what the future with her would hold actually brought a tear to her eye. Then it ended with him realizing these happy days would end, and she would leave him for a life on her own. That last bit got her choked up, and Lumberman had to pause the start of the next song.

"Hey? You alright there, Apples?" A brief second of thought to figure out what could have set her off led to an obvious answer. "Oh, shit. Apples, I'm sorry. Your parents. I totally forgot about-"

"It's not that," Applejack answered back. "Well, yeah. Now that you mention it. It's sad tuh think my own father must'uh felt like that with Applebloom and me. And I'm not gonna have the chance to have him walk me down the aisle, " She sniffed and dried her eyes - "That's if I ever could get my hind end away from the farm long enough to find some pony. But that song was just... beautiful. That there is a stallion who really loves his family."

"Well, I'm sorry for bringing that part up about your parents. That's my bad. But also, Darius Rucker isn't a stallion. He's just a black dude like me."

Applejack turned to Lumberman with joyfully sad eyes, a little lost on what to say about slipping up with the whole species thing again.

"Okay. Maybe not exactly like me. He's a hell of a lot better singer and a fuck load richer." He added as a joke.

"Hey, now," Applejack jabbed him in the shoulder. "I thought you said that was the really bad word."

He laughed a little. "Yeah, and I also said we say it a lot, so you should overlook it. And don't hit the driver."

"Sorry, Woody," Applejack apologized and sat back in her seat. "Are all of his songs about family?"

That was an odd question to ask, Lumberman thought. "What? Darius's songs you mean?"

She pointed to the display. "If that's the one fella singing, then yeah."

"No." He answered back with a relaxed tone. "A lot of them are. Actually, there's a bunch of country songs that are."

Applejack was nervous to ask her next question, but she had a real interest to find out. "Is that why you like'em so much?"

"What'chu mean?" He asked with legitimate interest.

"Well, I don't mean to pry," Her voice made it clear that she had reservations about digging too deep with him. "It's just that after hearing you talk so passionately about your friends and how they've become your family after you lost so much of your own, and left the rest behind. I thought that maybe you liked these songs so much because you want a real family all of your own."

Lumberman couldn't believe she could extrapolate that from just two songs. He didn't know how to answer.

"Not saying that your friends can't be a real family," Applejack was quick to correct herself.

"No, I know what you mean," Lumberman played down any misunderstanding. "I do want a family of my own. A good wife, kids, a house away from the dirty streets of the city. Have a chance to live the family life I wish I had growing up."

Applejack nodded. "I reckon we want to take all the good we had and do it better than our parents did. Not that I have much of a high bar to pass."

"Yeah," Lumberman humorously scoffed. "Not as low of a bar as my parents set. At least my mom. My dad was cool as fuck, though."

"Language."

"Nah, for real. My dad may have run the streets like a boss, but he loved his kids. He didn't always show it, but he took care of us. Always looked out for us and toughened us up. Didn't sugar coat how life was. Treated me like a man, made my sister hard as nails. Laid down the law when my brother was act'n stupid. Even treated my mom like she was a queen, even when she was a trifling bitch."

"She was a wut now?"

"She was a rat. Uh snake. No loyalty, what so ever. Couldn't trust her for shit. Greedy and selfish. Life with her was all about what she wanted."

"Oh... Huh... You sure them two words cover all that?"

Lumberman laughed under his breath. "Nah. Just paraphrasing... I got a lot more words for her. Hell, if a picture is worth a thousand words, that bitch deserves her own art gallery."

"Her own art gallery?" Applejack asked the question in the same amount of time it took to get the joke. She literally slapped her knee while laughing. "Woody, you crack me up. But I'll refrain from talk'n disrespectfully bout your mom. Don't quite think it's my place to be doing as such."

"Pshh, forget that," He dismissed her generous offer. "You can talk all the trash you want about her. Shit like that brightens my day. But we're here anyway. Good thing too, since I'm hungry. You?"

In true cartoon fashion, Applejack's stomach growled. "Heh. I could eat."

A new set of guards took caution to the imposing truck as it pulled in. To a lesser informed pony, the massive Dodge Ram would be viewed as a monstrous armored creature or a foreign weapon of war. One would think that seeing Applejack in the front seat, laughing it up would be a cue to how non-threatening it was, but these two received a poor pass down from the guards they relieved.

"Calm yer tin hats," Applejack ordered as she stepped out from the passenger seat. "This here wagon ain't no threat to y'alls, so put them spears down."

"Yeah, guys," Lumberman called out as both doors closed. "Please don't stab my truck or something stupid like that. Not like having it puked on wasn't bad enough."

The two guards fumbled confusingly between standing at attention, saluting, and drawing their weapons. It was a mix of a comedic display of incompetence and a frightening display of dangerous levels of incompetence. It was all Lumberman could do not to ask them not to stab him as well.

Luckily, Rainbow Dash met them at the door before they even made it to the steps. "Will you two bone heads stop freaking out? You did the same thing not two minutes ago when Benny and Cerb came back. And you watched Benny leave, for crying out loud. - " She rolled eyes her before welcoming Applejack and Lumberman - "Anyway, come in you two. We're just waiting on Rarity and Fluttershy to get here. That and for Chris get out of bed. Becky said he puked seven times last night."

"Seven?" Lumberman asked with half a laugh. "Well, that's gotta be some kind of record."

Once inside, they were introduced to a lively event. Everyone had gathered around a makeshift bar Sniff was working. It was nothing more than a long stretched out table. The table looked to be set up far too formally for just breakfast. On closer inspection, Lumberman was surprised to see a bottle of champagne chilling next to a few pitchers of orange juice. There were also some cans of tomato juice and celery stalks next to a blender with a bottle of vodka.

Starlight flashed into the room and sought out Lumberman. "Hey, good morning, you two. - " She stepped close to Lumberman's side and stood up to whisper in his ear. "What did you tell Cerb? He showed me two more bottles of your drinks and asked 'Can you make more gifts with these like you did for Chris?' And then he winked like it was a secret."

"Sorry," Lumberman said a bit embarrassed. "I told him you could help us, but I didn't say how. - " He turned to her with an inquisitive look - "Is that something you can do, or would that be too risky?"

"No, I can. Just can't do it out in the open or have your friends blabbing about it."

"Blabbing about what now?" Applejack asked, having missed out on most of the conversation.

Lumberman turned back with an on the spot answer that didn't give away their secret. "Booze for breakfast. We're gonna do some day drinking it sounds like. But, just not get stupid with it like Chris did."

"That really the best idea?" Applejack asked, unsure what all it would entail.

"Hey, Starlight. How about you go help get the drinks ready. Do that magic chilling the drinks trick Twilight did," Lumberman directed the magic mare away so he could put Applejack's concerns at ease. "I don't plan on us guzzling the booze. Just a few mixed drinks to get the feeling right, ya know?"

Applejack didn't look all too convinced.

"You like orange juice?" He asked her.

"Yeah. Why?"

"Well, I'm gonna have myself a Mimosa. It's like fizzy orange juice with a kick. Heh, - " Lumberman remembered a goofy second name for the drink - "You know, it's funny thinking about it now. The Brits call it Bucks Fizz. Sounds like it'd be right up your alley. Kicken trees like ya do."

"Who or what are the Brits?"

"People from another country back on Earth. Don't worry about it. Come on, you'll like it."

"If you say so, partner."

"That'a girl," Lumberman, encourage her. "But you start singing something stupid, and I'm cutting you off."

"Oh, don't you go pretending you don't love my singing. - " Applejack cleared her throat, ready to have a little fun with playfully singing her song again to Lumberman - "C'mon now, Woody. You know this one."

"Gawd, damn it Apples."

"Yee-Haw!"

"Fuck..."

"♫ We travel the road of generations-"

Lumberman dashed up behind Applejack, swooping her up in his arms and cradled her like an oversized newborn. "♫Joined by common bonds!♫ - " He sang what he could remember Applejack singing, only he sang it out of tune with a hillbilly accent, overemphasizing the twang in his voice - "♫ We sing this song 'cross the pony nation!♫"

"What in tarnation are you doing, Woody!" Applejack protested as Lumberman continued to butcher her song.

Lumberman stepped up his game by letting her back legs drop down as he held her up, her hooves only inches off the ground. He carried her through some country styled two-steps. ♫We sing our song all across this pony nation. In Equestria and beyond.♫"

The song and dance number ended with a promenade spilling into a dip. Lumberman held her there, staring into her eyes that were ripe with confusion. "Should I keep on going there, dance partner?" He asked, before giving her a wink and making kissy lips at her.

What was happening? Applejack couldn't put his actions to any form of logic. Obviously, he was mocking her song. Then again, even she wasn't taking it seriously. But to pick her up and start dancing with her? Celestia on a warm summer day did his hands feel good holding her up, though. However, now he was up in her face making those gestures. He couldn't possibly have made a switch on his views about her that fast, could he?

And what was she supposed to do about it? She didn't like him that way. How did she like him? Why was she frozen and without a response? Was it getting hot in here? Was that a blush she felt burning in her cheeks?

"Hell, yeah!" Cerb shouted from the table he was sitting at. "Keep going! No! Wait! Let me start up some Garth Brooks. Shit... where's my phone?"

"Wait!" Applejack realized what this was. It was just as he said he would do back on the ride over, and he beat her to the punch. "You little..."

"Applejack?" Twilight's voice called out from above. "Were you and Lumberman singing a duet and dancing? - " She suddenly gasped at the prospect of a new study - "Can humans start songs just like ponies can? This is so amazing! Spike! Where's my emergency notepad?!"

"It's in your satchel!" Spike's voice called out from the kitchen.

"Where's my satchel?!"

"Right where you left it! Next to your bed!"

"No! My emergency satchel! The one for emergency observations and studies!"

"That is your emergency one! Remember?!"

"Oh, shoot," Twilight lamented, remembering that was her last reserve.

"Don't worry, Twilight," Applejack apologized, still dangling in Lumberman's arms, since he hadn't pulled her out of the dip. She knew she just got bested by her impromptu dance partner. Or at least she would lose this round unless she could top his play. "As for you. You got me fair and square, dance partner. We'll have to do this again sometime."

To everyone's shock, Applejack closed the distance between them and planted a kiss on his lips.

Now, there's no real telling who was the most shocked. Certainly, Lumberman would be a winning choice. Although, Twilight's reaction had her as a close contender. Cerb? He damn near dropped his phone. Sniff didn't know if he should laugh or pull Lumberman aside for an intervention. Benny was still trying to figure out if he actually really saw the two of them kiss. Pinkie Pie, though. She was no competition, clasping her hooves together and swooning at the sight of Applejack's first kiss.

"Game on, Woody," Applejack whispered with a wink before sliding out of his weakened hold. Once back on all fours, she strutted her victory trot towards the kitchen and took a big sniff of the sweet smell victory, and whatever was on the stove. "Hoo-Wee! Think you could use a hoof in there, Spike? Whatever yer make'n in thar smells sweeter than an apple fritter swimming in molasses."

"Well if that ain't just the pot calling the kettle black," Announced Chris as he stood atop the stares; an entourage of Kelly, Becky, Rainbow Dash, and Big Mac behind him. "I sleep through one day-"

"It's not what you think, Cowboy Cake," Lumberman quickly cut Chris off, hoping to pull himself together fast enough to explain.

"Cowboy Cake?" Chris scoffed with a laugh. "Okay, I'll take it. I did fall into a cake after all. But what have you been falling into since I've been gone?"

"I..." Looks like Lumberman would be taking a second loss. "I'm taking a walk. Call me when foods ready."

"Walk and talk, buddy. I gotta hear this." Cerb called out, coming out of his seat.

Benny started up just behind Cerb. "Twilight, give us a shout when foods ready. We gotta rag on Lumberman for a minute.”

Sniff reached for the bottle of vodka, but he had just missed it, as it had left with Starlight a few minutes ago. Kelly, Becky, and Chris were all in no shape to chase after Lumberman, and their pony companions weren't about to leave them. That left Twilight with the option to follow suit and run after Lumberman to start asking questions, but she wasn't even sure what she just witnessed?

"Can somepony please tell me what happened?" Twilight asked, hoping that perhaps one of the humans might have a clue.

Before anyone could admit they were just as lost, Starlight walked back into the room, carrying five new bottles of vodka, and another five of the champagne. "Wow. What's gotten into Applejack? I don't think I've ever seen her this happy so early in the day for anything that wasn't farm related."

"Oh, don't mind her," Kelly shouted down from the stairs as she slowly made her descent with Big Mac's help. "She just gave Lumberman a little taste of her applelicious lips."

"She what?!" Starlight shouted back, shocked at the idea of something like that going down after the talk she had with Lumberman.

"It's his own fault," Chris added with a grin. "Line dancing with her and singing her Apple Family song. What did he think was going to happen after doing that and holding like that? He was begging for it."

"He was being a jackass," Becky commented. "Not even her best song anyway."

"What's her best?" Chris asked, genuinely curious.

"Winter Wrap-up, duh," Becky answered with a coy smile.

"Awe, yeah! I love that song!" Rainbow Dash joined into the conversation. "But that was kind of everyponys' song. That Apple song is more her's than anypony else's. - " She turned to Big Mac escorting Kelly down the stairs alongside her - "Except maybe you and Granny, I mean."

Kelly shifted more of her attention to Big Mac while she continued down. "You sing, Big Mac?"

"Eeyup." Big Mac answered with noticeably fewer words than usual.

"Tsh," Kelly didn't expect him to be so verbally restrained. "Wow, don't get too excited now."

"Don't mind Big Mac," Rainbow Dash fluttered over and spoke directly to Kelly. "Big Mac's a nice stallion and all, but not much for carrying a conversation."

"Like hell he ain't," Kelly answered back with great enthusiasm. "Mac Daddy has been a gentlemen and amazing company the whole time I've been here. He happens to be a great conversationalist."

"Big Mac? - " Rainbow Dash eyed the big red stud - "A great conversationalist? How many conversations are there to have about apples?"

"Actually, Dash," Big Mac got her attention to clear things up. "There are actually a lot of things I can talk about besides just the Apple farm. Equestrian history, pony culture here in Ponyville and other areas we deliver to. Plus music, and a lot about Miss Kelly and everything she's been telling me about where she comes from."

It took Rainbow Dash a moment to process all that before she shot in a somewhat insulted gesture. "How come after all the times we've hung out you've never said more than five words to me, but Kelly shows up, and you suddenly discover an entire vocabulary?"

"Rainbow," Big Mac exclaimed, visibly alarmed. "I can't believe you know what the word 'vocabulary' means."

Rainbow Dash continued down in pace with everyone but was left speechless with her mouth agape. It was actually rather fitting that she kept her mouth wide open since she bothered to open it in the first place.

Becky brought her arm back and pulled Rainbow Dash down alongside her. "Rainbow, sweetie. You know you're my favorite pony here, but you walked right into that one."

Kelly chuckled. "Just be glad you're not subject to the walk-away rule. I don't know how long Becky would have to wait to see you again."

Rainbow Dash just grumbled incoherent words.

[Earlier, back at Fluttershy's]

Fluttershy was just stepping out of her bath. A little sad to have washed off Cerb's scent, but not only would she have it on her again the next time they wrestled, she also had that little memento of him that Rarity had gifted her. Besides, after the workout she had gone through earlier with Cerb, as well as the extra exercise she finished giving herself just before the bath, the warm water was just the thing she needed to recover.

"I wonder what it would be like to try and pin Justin down in a bathtub? Hmm. No. We could slip and get hurt. Maybe just some cuddling like on Rarity's couch would work. Oooou. Maybe then he could use his hands to wash me up like Lumberman must have done with Applejack."

Nearly dry, Fluttershy stepped out of her private bathroom back into her room, ready for the last bit of prep work needed before breakfast.

"You know, Fluttershy," Rarity loudly asked, the ire on her breath tainting her words.

Fluttershy jumped. "Rarity! What are you doing here? In my room! - " She saw the mess on her bed she hadn't removed - "Oh, you really shouldn't be sitting there-"

"After getting thoroughly washed up in my bath, I had some time to relax and collect my thoughts."

"No, really. You probably don't want to be sitting-"

"Surely, Fluttershy would have nothing to do with this. Or at least she would have been able to see some type of warning that I was unaware of. Pull me aside, and give me all the information I needed so I wouldn't be left fearing for my life. Thinking that my body was going to turn itself inside out."

"Inside out?"

"Or at the very least, let me know how inexplicably wonderful it could be once dealt with properly. But then, I invite myself in, since you didn't answer the door. Truth be told I was generally concerned maybe something different had happened to you."

Fluttershy was getting nervous from Rarity's vagueness but seemed to hint at knowing her dirty little secret. "Ah? You're scaring me Rarity. Could you maybe be a little more clear, and maybe, possibly, not sit on my bed?"

"Oh, ho, ho," Rarity exaggerated her laugh. "Think nothing of it, my dear. Actually, you see, this is precisely the reason I'm waiting for you here and not downstairs. - " She reached her left hoof back and ran the crease of the pillowcase between the frogs of her hoof, creating a panicked look from her wingmare - "It's the smell, you see. - " She twirled her hoof under her nose, letting her anger cloud her judgment of doing what otherwise would have been too repulsive to consider - "It's unmistakable to me, now. That... bittersweet tang that sort of just... punches you in the face. Sort of sour at first, like you should stay away, but then deceptively sweet like a melody of fruits that seems pleasant enough."

There was no way Rarity could know what had just taken place, Fluttershy foolishly tried to convince herself. "Oh, that. I just laid down on my bed when I was still sweaty. I just need to wash those - "

"But it's what follows along with those two that convinced me you had to of known. Nowhere else have I ever come across such an oddly alluring perfume of a scent then from deep within the confines of a ladies most protected confines. And I only know that now because of you."

"What?" Fluttershy squeaked.

The dismissive and passive-aggressive tone of Rarity evaporated as quickly as she snapped her attention to her wingmare. "What did you do to me!" She growled.

Fluttershy started backing away to the bathroom, forgetting the door had closed behind her. "I - I didn't do anything! Honest!"

Rarity came upon her with the kind of speed that matched Fluttershy's hasty departure early that morning. Now convinced that Fluttershy was lying to her, she raised her hooves and pinned Fluttershy against the door, slamming her harder than was necessary. "Liar! The twitching of the ears - "

Fluttershy raised her forelegs and held down her ears, scared of having to admit what she had been doing and what her friend might do to her because of it.

Rarity continued berating her friend. "The way your tail flickered and slapped against you!"

Fluttershy tucked her tail between her legs and clamped her thighs together as another squeak escaped.

"Next thing you know, I'm leaking out from under my tail, slowly wetting myself like foal needing diapers. And then holding and mashing my lady parts like it owned the cure to magic exhaustion!"

"Oh, my gosh!" Fluttershy cried out, her eyes widening at this revelation.

Rarity reared her head back and rolled her eyes. "Oh, my gosh is hardly the kind of reaction I'd expect for- ouph!"

Fluttershy would waste no time on whatever rant Rarity was on. She had her own concerns to verify. As such, she dialed up her emotions, forcing her way out of Rarity's hold and all but clothes-lined her in the chest as she carried the irate white mare over to the only chair in her room. She forced her into the seat. "Don't move!"

Rarity was caught off guard from the sudden shift in Fluttershy, and for the moment would do as she was told. For in the moment, she feared perhaps this was some curse or possession, and any move against this compromised pegasus would invoke the wrath of - nope... Fluttershy just stuck a thermometer in her mouth and had started doing basic medical Triage on her.

"Uh..." Rarity tried speaking with the thermometer in her mouth. "Wrought err erou oing?

Fluttershy stuck her hoof out in front of Rarity to quiet her while counting the seconds on a stopwatch. "No, that's normal - " She pulled the thermometer from Rarity's mouth - "That's fine, too. - " She jotted some quick notes down on a piece of paper before turning her full attention, and a smile that was too pleasant for this exchange, to Rarity - "Now... tell me... when did this first start?"

Perhaps Rarity should have waited until after the breakfast party to deal with this level of insanity. "Do you mean me crawling around on the floor like some kind of crazy pony thinking that I was either melting or about to rip open and spill out like a banana, or you acting like a crazy pony, and I imagine, doing the same you did on your bed, myself?"

"Oh, no. My experience wasn't scary at all like that. - " She pulled back a bit - " Well, maybe a little scary. But it's not like it hurt, or I thought I was going to be injured or anything. What happened with you?"

It took a few back and forths before Fluttershy convinced Rarity that she had nothing to do with her sudden onset of depravity and loss of self-control. She, in fact, had to put her notes aside and allow herself to bring Rarity up to speed on all that she's been through. It was particularly difficult for her to be open enough to admit what her 'nice thoughts about time with Justin' consisted of. She only cried twice.

"Oh, Fluttershy. I don't think you're a horrible pony. And while I can understand why you wouldn't want to just come out and talk to me about this... no... I completely understand. I believe I would have done much the same and have allowed things to get much worse if I thought I was going through this alone. But... since you were brave enough to open up to me."

Rarity than ran through the events of that day. Doing her best not to water down too much of what all she was doing back at her boutique; the discovery she made, how she was so focused on those thoughts, the handkerchiefs effects that she only now understood to be at fault, what cleaning herself and the self-examination had led to, and how she eventually gave in. She finished with going back before her bath and mad dash over to admit that the sensation she felt was just as breathtaking and incredible as Fluttershy had described hers to be.

"So... what is this? What's happening to us?" Rarity finally asked.

Fluttershy looked at the notes she just finished adding more comments to and then discarded them to her makeup stand. "That's what I'm trying to figure out. I thought I knew the first night. Well, more like I knew what it was, but I also didn't know what 'it' was."

Rarity was grasping for straws. "And do you have any clue what 'it' is?"

"Procreation?" Fluttershy admitted, in her typical shy fashion.

"Could you run that by me again, dear," Rarity was having a mini panic attack. "I could have sworn you said... procreation."

"I did. But now I don't know," Fluttershy admitted, sounding defeated.

Rarity rose from her seat, clearly rejecting such a reality. "Well, of course, it can't be procreation. I mean, that involves - " She didn't know the words she was looking for and struggled silently before moving on - " You know. When a stallion and mare love each other very much. Wait! See! Justin isn't even a stallion. At - at least not by pony standards. But even still, how would we even... we'd have to... he'd need... I... I'm sorry, darling. I'm apparently a bit too flustered at the moment. Remind me how this is done so we can both agree on how we can't do... do... do the...."

"I don't know, Rarity," Fluttershy broke the bad news, and was about to break the worst news of all. "That's the 'it' that I don't know."

"What do you mean you don't know?" Rarity huffed. "Every pony knows about... well... how... Oh, blast it all. I just can't think of the words."

"Rarity," Fluttershy quietly spoke up. "Do you have any idea what any of the words are supposed to be?"

Rarity turned back to Fluttershy, a spark of indignant anger glowed in her eyes.

"Or what it might look like?"

In an instant, her mind went to wear her mind held the kind of thoughts it wasn't supposed to think of, but there was nothing there.

"Or maybe the last time you thought about it?"

Again, Rarity had no recollection of such thoughts.

"The last time somepony else talked about it? Had talked about doing it? Read about it in a book? A picture drawn of it? Anything at all? Can you even think of anything that might mention what 'it' is?"

All these questions Rarity was asked, and they all had the same set of answers they should not have. "No?... No... Never... And not anypony. Nothing. Nowhere. How can we not know this?!"

Fluttershy brought up a stack of books and dropped them on her makeup table. Then a second stack. And again, a third stack of the books she borrowed from Twilight. "Until Zecora gets back, I thought I would do what I could to help our new guest. But then all those terrible things happened with Kelly, and we started taking care of Justin, and him taking care of us. And then we spent the whole day together. And... well, you remember what I told you about what happened after Sweetie Belle sang that song, but I've been reading over every book I could think of to help me understand this... But it's like that information just doesn't exist."

"Well, that simply can't be," Rarity protested as she marched over to the piles of books. "Maybe you just misread something or skipped a page on accident. - " She forced one of the books open, flipping the pages, scanning for any keywords that may pop out and grab her attention - " You just have to know how some ponies tend to phrase certain words, so they don't- Ah! Here we are. - " She started to read from the book - "When the spring season begins, it is common for most mammals to seek a partner to start a family of their own. It has been noted that generally the more carnivorous the species of Mammalia, as well as within other genuses, the males often become more aggressive during their partnering seasons."

This was all old news Fluttershy had read many times over. "Oh, by all means, please read on. I don't know how I never thought to read how they phrase words and translate them to mean something other than what the words on the paper spelled out."

Rarity knew she was well educated enough to figure this out. "Hush dear, obviously this part doesn't apply to us. Oh! Here we are. Females. Ahem... During these seasons, are nearly uniform across all species that females exert nearly all similar alterations in their behaviors. Much of their behavior may make them appear to act out irrationally, become overly affectionate towards potential male suitors, and become more territorial and aggressive towards other females. It is also seen in many species, although the methods can change dramatically, for females to even alter their physical appearance, by natural occurring or physical means, to attract a partner."

This was all useful information and educational, but maybe what Rarity was looking for could only be addressed after males and females were described separately.

"Don't worry. I'm sure I'm getting to it. Any second now. Let's see. Okay. Nuh-nuh-nuh-nuh-ah. Once prospective partners have been found, males will often make a display of strength and their health, as well as an offering to show they can provide safety for their new partner and future family. This can be different in more carnivorous species, who may challenge their partner in displays of strength or combat to show they are capable providers. Females also have been observed to evaluate the scent of a partner. Potentially, a more appealing scent being a sign of good health and compatibility. Once a choice is made, these new partners will spend the remainder of the spring and summer together before the autumn when they prepare for the long winter. Upon the new spring, they will emerge with a family of their own! What the ass waste is this! Who wrote this book?!"

"World-renowned zoologist pony Sir. Phylum Studium."

Rarity did a slow turn, her eyes wide with disbelief.

Fluttershy cleared her throat. "He's also the head of the Royal Canterlot Zoology Society, teaches at the Royal Academy, and is designated as the lead advisor to Celestia on matters concerning conservational considerations for all animals in Equestria and gives personal expedition briefings to the Royal Guard ponies for the wildlife that exist outside our Kingdom. So I think if he knew something important about procreation in the book about procreation... he probably would have mentioned it."

"Perhaps... - " Rarity wasn't giving up just yet - "But what about all these other books that-"

"The first stack doesn't even mention the idea of procreation or reproduction. The second stack, just like the book you read from, only cover the before or after. And the third stack of books are all just as useless, but I have to give them back to Twilight."

"So... this whole thing with our bodies. You think it has something to do with us wanting to find a partner? So our bodies think Justin is our partner, or did we somehow get pregnant and not know it?" Rarity asked, hoping that the last prospect wasn't even possible. Not for a pony of her social stature at least.

"Well, from everything I've been able to read so far, it seems like we've both come into season. It is spring after all, and I guess our bodies think we're ready to start a family. And for how close we've been snuggling up to Justin, and how we react to just his smell, I don't see how it could be the other two."

Another thought came to Rarity as she ran the list of courting observations over in her mind. "Do you think this whole ordeal with Justin training you is his attempt to prove his value as a protector and a provider?"

"Oh, my. I never thought of that. His kind is more carnivorous in nature. So that would make sense. But then why would he go on that date with you? Unless he's confused on what way works best to woo a pony?"

Rarity sighed, looking at her left forehoof. "I don't know what to think anymore. - " She silently excused herself to rinse off her hoof in the bathroom. "But if we don't figure this out soon, we're going to be late for breakfast."

Fluttershy spun around to take a seat at her makeup table and started to fix her appearance in the mirror. "Oh, I don't think we'll have this figured out anytime soon. There is so much we still don't know, or even who to ask."

A few moments of Fluttershy fixing her hair and Rarity rinsing under the sink went by in otherwise unspoken silence. Finally, the water stopped, and Rarity stepped out back into the room. She smiled an apologetic smile and cocked her head to the side to Fluttershy who did much of the same back, still brushing her hair.

"Breakfast!" They both shouted at each other.

"They must all be there by now!" Rarity shouted.

Fluttershy tried to finish her hair as fast as she could. "They won't start without us. They wouldn't."

"What if he's there waiting for us?!"

"What if he gets tired of waiting for us?"

They both turned to each other. "Pinkie!"

Rarity grabbed what few beauty items were on the makeup table and stuffed them into Fluttershy's saddle bags. "No time for that now! We need to get there first, stake our claim, make sure Pinkie doesn't lay a hoof on his lever, and then we can worry about working on your mane, which already looks smashing dear."

Fluttershy took a moment to warmly return the kind comment. "Thank you. You look gorgeous this morning, too. Now let's go!"

Rarity placed the saddlebags on Fluttershy's back, strapped them tight, and turned to lead them out. "Yes, of course, I'll get the dooooooooooooooor-"

There was no need to take the door. Not when Fluttershy could just pick up Rarity and drop kick their way out of her bedroom window. Not that she told Rarity that was her plan. No time for that. There was a breakfast to attend and a human stallion to be betrothed.

Through the rushing of the wind over her ears, Fluttershy could barely hear some soft string of words from Rarity as she carried her, locked in her forelegs.

"ow own."

Fluttershy looked down to see Rarity holding on for dear life. "Did you say slow down?"

Rarity gripped tighter. "No! Don't slow down! Go faster!"

"Oh! Right!"

[Back at the castle]

Rarity and Fluttershy entered the dining area where nearly everyone else had congregated. Most everyone was standing around a smaller table where Sniff and was demonstrating how to mix a can of tomato juice with a bottle of what looked to be one of their alcohol bottles. Looks like it was going to be a lively breakfast.

"Morning, all of you," Rarity made herself known.

"I hope we're not too late," Fluttershy added.

Sniff warmly greeted them. "Hey! Butter! Diamonds! Finally! We're all here. Can we eat now?"

Becky took a sip of her drink and looked up to correct him. "No, Pinkie's not here yet."

"Isn't Pinkie one of those background characters?" Sniff asked, acting like he was confused.

"No," Chris grunted. "I never should have even told you that term. Just don't touch her pancakes and you'll be fine. Unless you want her crawling all over you again. Oh wait, she doesn't have a crown. Right, Becky?"

Becky giggled behind her hand. "Yep. Ain't no crown, he ain't down."

Sniff capped the bottle of vodka and left Starlight to mix a bloody mary on her own. "I don't know if I should deny everything outright or thank you for giving me such high standards."

Twilight finished off her mimosa before adding her own two cents. "I can't tell where you all stand with this whole pony human dating thing. Between all your favorable comments, then posing relationships with ponies as insults, but with all the craziness yesterday and even AJ kissing Lumberman this morning. I'm so confused."

Chris did his best not to let the comment on things he's said get to him. "Pretty sure even the best case scenario is something that just isn't gonna happen."

"Yeah," Becky added. "Pretty sure we'll be gone before anything could happen."

"Or it would just happen in secret," Kellly spoke up with a giggle in her voice.

"Y'all know where I stand," Sniff proclaimed with a huff.

Kelly grinned. "Yeah, but where you lay-"

Sniff wasn't drunk enough for this. "Can it Kelly, don't make me have your left side match your right side."

A loud thud came on the far side of the bar table, making all the bottles and even Sniff jump. Sniff looked over to see Big Mac leaning over on the table, glaring a look that was by no means a joke, and his large hoof laid out heavily for him to see.

That pose and expression, along with the massive amount of muscle he was flexing was all the warning Sniff needed to know not to make that joke again. "Or, you know. Just think mean thoughts and keep them to myself... Another drink big guy? Orange juice, right?"

Big Mac didn't soften his glare. "Nope. I'm thinking about something bloody."

"Bloody Mary it is," Sniff said, moving to pour a glass.

Big Mac flexed his hoof into the table a little harder and huffed. "What's a Bloody Mary?"

Kelly reached out with her good hand and slapped Big Mac's leg. "Mac, be nice."

"Awe," Big Mac whined as he dropped the tough guy act. "But look how good I got'em."

"Wait?" Sniff realized he just got fooled by a farm horse. "That was a joke? I about shit out my heart."

"Yes, that's wonderful, dear," Rarity clearly didn't care, and her tone showed it. "Where are Cerb and the others? The large yellow wagon belongs to Lumberman, is he not here either? And that Ben fellow isn't here either I see."

Fluttershy started to get a bit nervous that with every passing moment, Cerb could be slipping farther and farther away from her. "Oh, we didn't miss them, did we?"

Becky leaned ahead to look around the corner she saw them all wander off behind. "Nah. After Lumberman lost in a battle of wits to Chris, he took his walk of shame. Cerb and Benny chased after him to tease him and see if there was more than a kiss between him and AJ, more than likely. They'll be back by the time food's served."

"Oh, well then," Rarity was relieved to hear he hadn't wandered off with some new competition. "In that case, we'll just go freshen up. Had to rush here, unfortunately."

Becky didn't seem to share her concerns. "You mean make yourself look pretty? Pshh! Come on. The most fabulous gorgeous pony and the world's cutest pony, needing to go make themselves look pretty? You both look fine. Sit down and have a drink before the food gets out here. Come on, Chris. help me out here."

Chris let his head slink down to the table. "Please don't make me."

"Oh, come on now, Chris," Starlight called out as she trotted over to Chris with two tall glasses of Bloody Marys. "Speak your mind. if anypony has something bad to say about what you like or don't like, they can deal with me."

"What can you do?" Sniff asked, not sure if she was acting cute or being serious.

Chris brought his head up to scold Sniff. "Dude... She was the last pony I told you guys about. Remember? Time spell? Sang the 'Friends are always there for you' song."

Sniff remembered that song and how it was the only time he made a gay comment about the show after Chris started getting deep into it."Oh yeah, that song that-"

"Is her all-time favorite song..." Chris cut him off before he said something stupid.

"that... " - Sniff could see the look Chris was giving him, which made him pause long enough to remember that Starlight was the pony that had a one-on-one fight through time and almost killed everyone and or destroyed the whole world - "You just said she sang the song, not that she liked it."

Starlight waved a hoof as to feign being modest. "Well, Chris has another version of the song that I like a lot better."

Sniff tried to play it cool, grateful that the only pony to notice he was trying to save his own ass was Twilight. Even more grateful that she wasn't diming him out. "Chris... has... yet to share that with me. I will have to give it a listen when he can play it for me."

"Okay, I've been away long enough," Lumberman's voice called out from behind the hallway he originally left behind. "Food ready yet?"

"No!" Chris hollered back. "But you can come back anyway."

The three men walked entered the room, looking a little giddy, but not as excitable as the others would have expected.

"But yeah," Chris continued. "You both look just as Becky said. Stay and enjoy a little hair of the dog with me."

"Hair of the dog?" Rarity scrunched up her face in disgust. "That sounds disgusting."

Starlight giggled. "It's not dog hair. It's just what they call drinking more alcohol with a hangover."

Chris raised his glass. "That's what Bloody Marys are the best at."

"Oh." Rarity seemed a bit more at ease. "Well, in that case, Fluttershy. Shall we?"

Fluttershy was happy to stay now that Cerb was back. "Of course. What are we having?"

Cerb took a seat between two empties. "The Bloody Mary's are fine, I guess. But I say go with the Mimosa. A little easier on the stomach if you ask me."

"Hoo-Wee!" Came the southern voice of everyone's' favorite Apple Mare. "I hope y'all brought an appetite. Spike sure went all out for the lot of ya."

"You two get seated." Starlight instructed Fluttershy and Rarity. "Sniff showed me how to make these. There super easy, but so good."

Applejack trotted in closer. "We all here?"

"Everyone but Pinkie," Chris informed her.

"No! Wait!" Pinkie's voice shouted from down the hall. "I'm running late! Don't eat without me!"

Benny seemed to perk up at the sound of her voice. "Now it's a party!"

"Calm down, Cookie Kisses," Cerb chuckled as two drinks levitated on either side of him.

Benny waved him off. "Ah. Keep a handle on it, Lever Action."

Rarity was taking a sip when she heard that, causing her to swallow wrong and immediately spit and cough up her drink. "Oh... It's bubbly... Wasn't expecting that." A good cover story.

"Here comes breakfast!" Spike shouted with glee as he pushed in a large food cart.

Whatever it carried, it smelt wonderful. Something buttery, salty, and just the right amount of seasoning.

Spike started to introduce the first dish. "Back in Canterlot, Princess Celestia told me of some of the other ponies from far away that would come to visit, and they really liked eggs for breakfast. This was one of the dishes they requested. Not many ponies in this Kingdom knew how to make it right, so she decided to learn to do it herself. Then she showed me after I kept bugging her about it."

"Oou. I think I know what this is. - " Twilight squeed as she turned to the human guest sitting around her - "You're all going to love this. I've only had this a few times before. And if Spike is even half as good as Celestia at making them. You're in for a real treat."

Sniff poured himself a tall glass of mostly champagne and a splash of orange juice for color before moving to take a seat next to where Spike would sit. "I got faith in you, little buddy. What you got for us?"

The cart came to a stop between the two tables and Spike pulled out a small set of steps that were built into the cart. He climbed his way to the top and pulled back the cover. "For our first course, eggs benedict with sauteed chives, mushrooms, and garlic over Holsteinerandaise sauce on a Balish muffin. And don't worry. It's not made from a bale of hay, it's just a name."

Everyone remained seated, and the plates were filled one by one as telekinesis was the means of passing the dishes about. When all the plates were filled, Spike took his spot next to Sniff and Twilight rose to give a toast to their gathering.

"Ahem," Twilight called their attention. "We have gathered here this morning, not just at the request of Spike to impress us with his cooking skills, but also to celebrate the fast developing friendship and bonds we have started to form here. When we first met, we were all frightened, confused, and unsure of what may lay ahead of us. But with every concern that has crossed our path, we have found the truth that has put our minds at ease. With every new conversation, more clarity about who and what type of creatures you all are, and I hope just as much clarity on our behalf. And while I do not know exactly how the future will unfold before us, I expect great things to be had with all of you being a part of it until we find a way to return you home."

She looked around the room to see the uniformity of cheerful and hopeful faces and Sniff pouring some of his drink into an empty glass for Spike. "As a callback to when we first came together at the sun setting on the first day of your arrival but now with all of us here together under the banner of friendship, I ask you to raise your glasses."

Everyone stood with their glasses raised.

"A toast to the first humans of Equestria!"

This time around, they would spare each other the long drawn out banter of each toasting to something all their own. Instead, they let Twilight's words steal the show.

They all cheered in unison. "To the first humans of Equestria!"

32. A Proper Introduction: Take Two

In the dining hall of the Friendship Castle, fifteen glasses were raised in the air, and all who held them cheered together.

"To the first humans of Equestria!"

Together they all drank to their toast.

"Ho, boy," Spike said, raising his voice. "This stuff packs a punch. It's like if they turned juice into a soda, but not like any juice I've ever tasted."

"Woah," Becky blurted out, finally seeing Spike with a glass. "Should he be drinking?"

"He's of age." Sniff answered firmly. "Well, he's over eighteen, at least. But I think that's all this little guy will be getting for a while. It's a special occasion, after all."

"Yes," Twilight added. "I suppose one glass should be fine. This isn't as strong as the vodka or other drinks, right?"

Cerb downed his glass.

"Not even close."

Sniff placed down his glass and grabbed his fork.

"Alright, it's settled. Now everyone shut up and eat. My boy here knows what he's doing on the stovetop. Believe me."

There was no argument to be had, and the meal began. It should go without saying; the dish was nothing short of exquisite. So lost in enjoying the eggs, no one noticed Spike run off to the kitchen again.

"Hope you all didn't think that was the only thing I made," Spike announced as he wheeled in a second cart of the same fashion.

"Ma dude!" Sniff cheered. "Whatever you did, you've outdone yourself. I'm calling it."

Spike did his best to act modes.

"Awe, shucks. You haven't even tried it yet."

Twilight lit her horn and removed the tray.

"Only one way to know for sure," She gleefully announced before taking it upon herself to dish out the plethora of pancakes through the air.

The sweet smell of pancakes with something rich and creamy enveloped the room, leaving Spike all too proud to introduce the last dish.

"Manehatten-style cheesecake pancakes." He took his seat and waited for his plate to be filled. "Well, the cheesecake is Manehatten styled. I just mixed it with the pancake batter."

Pinkie Pie grew excited.

"Oou! Sounds delicious! Are there any with gummy bears?"

"No!" Nearly everyone in the room shouted together.

"Eh-he," Pinkie gave an embarrassed grin and shrugged. "Just asking."

Sniff leaned over and gave Spike a firm side hug over the new display.

"You've done your country a great service today, bro."

A mix of laughs and chuckles filled the room, but they were quickly replaced with sounds of silverware rendering slices and cuts as they all fed themselves. Mixed in were random compliments exchanged. How good the food was, a thanks for coming, or hosting. All of it ending with a combination of those who claimed to have had their fill or were saving room for more drinks.

What started off as a lively breakfast feast slowly wound down to general chit-chat, and everyone lounging was interrupted by an alarm clock. The many patrons of the gathering searched the room until all eyes were focused on Pinkie Pie. She was lounging over both armrests of her chair, most of her lower body vibrating.

Why wouldn't it be her?

"Huh?" Pinkie suddenly asked aloud, somehow the last to notice the alarm ringing. "Oops, I almost forgot."

Being the one who could defy all forms of logic and physics, Pinkie pulled open a pocket in her fur and extracted a classic-styled round alarm clock, still ringing. She clicked it off, lobbed it behind her for all to see it break, tossed back the last of her Mimosa, and then rolled off her chair to make an announcement.

"I bet you're all wondering why I set an alarm."

Sniff snickered.

"There's a lot of things we wonder about you, Pink."

"Quiet, Mr. Smelly Pants," Pinkie proudly stood and allowed that slight against her go without a stronger retort. "Everypony here has been working hard to help you fit in and make yourselves at home. Well, I've been busy with something else. So, please follow me!"

Pinkie turned to exit and started bouncing her way out, flashing her backside as her tail flipped up with every descent back to the floor.

"Gawd damn it," Sniff groaned loudly as he shielded his eyes. "Had it been anyone else, I probably wouldn't even care. Fuck my eyes."

Not far behind, Applejack leaned over to Lumberman's side.

"What's he all bent out uh shape for?"

Lumberman laughed a little at the situation. Then again, he had already been slightly desensitized from the eyefull early that morning he received.

"We're not used to seeing the places you wouldn't want us going poking and prodding, and he really didn't want to see that."

There was still a large portion of the sensitivities about this Applejack didn't understand regarding the humans. So, she had to ask.

"Why is he so upset about just seeing it? Nopony covers up round here. Is he afraid of touching it or something?"

Lumberman could barely contain himself.

"Hey, Sniff. Applejack wants to know if—"

Sniff stood up and made his way back to the bar.

"I heard what she said, and hell to the no. Now excuse me while I go drink myself blind."

"Plausible deniability?" Becky joked.

"Or just trying to lower your inhibitions?" Kelly added.

"Says the woman who didn't even bat an eye," Sniff jested back to her.

Kelly couldn't care less.

"Oh, please. We've both seen enough puss in our life to not even bat an eye at that. You're being a crybaby."

Sniff answered back to her, snagging a bottle of vodka to take along with him.

"By all means, Kelly. Have at."

As they all made their way down the halls, Rarity slowed down and motioned for Fluttershy to walk with her. Discreetly, she whispered to her.

"Everything is going fine right now, but clearly, being too close for too long to Justin is only making our situation worse. So, we'll have to limit our time with him, maybe even take turns keeping tabs on him. At least until we get a better understanding of our situation."

Fluttershy saw the logic in her friend's approach.

"That sounds like a good idea. I can go first since I think I was last to... umm."

Rarity knew precisely what she was talking about.

"Yes, of course. I know, darling."

Within no time at all, everyone and everypony reached the double doors in front of the castle where Pinkie was waiting for them. They gathered together, waiting for the big reveal to come to display.

Rarity took position next to Cerb with Fluttershy on his opposite side.

"Prepare yourself, Justin. Knowing Pinkie, this is going to be something with either too much thought put into it or something saturated in sugar and frosting."

Pinkie stood tall and proud, again letting herself be no more covered than the pinup girl in a nudie magazine.

"I wanted to do this much sooner, but now that things have settled down—"

She kicked the front doors open to reveal a mass of ponies that must have been the entire population of Ponyville, if not more, all standing in front of the castle. Above them was a banner that read 'WELCOME WELCOME TO PONYVILLE, HUMANS!' with fan fair and streamers abound. She then reared up with a handheld karaoke machine and raised the mic to her lips.

"—Happy Welcome Welcome to Ponyville Party! Yay!"

A thin rope dropped down from the doorway, and Pinkie quickly gave it a yank. Two-party cannons just beyond the front steps fired off with mirroring booms, filling the air with confetti as the mass of ponies cheered them welcome.

The familiar sounds of war made Cerb react the only way living with incoming mortars could.

"Hit the Deck!" He screamed, bending down and scooping up both Fluttershy and Rarity in his arms before diving to safety behind the double doors.

"Oh, no..." Benny groaned to Pinkie. "No loud bangs around Cerb without a heads up... Should have probably mentioned that."

The crowd of ponies looked onward at the six humans still standing. Instead of getting into the spirit, they were a mix of surprised at the massive welcome and concern for the friend still lying face-first on the floor with his two protected captives in his arms.

Twilight was probably the most confused, if not concerned.

"Is he... going to be okay? I mean, is that even normal?"

"For him?" Becky answered from atop Big Mac's back. "Unfortunately, yeah. Not a fan of fireworks, either, sadly."

Pinkie was running circles in her mind. She hadn't had a backup plan for a human with Ligyrophobia. How was she supposed to know that two standard-sized party cannons could so easily spook even the biggest of the seven guests?

Rarity raised a hoof and waved it to show she was okay.

"Don't worry. We can take it from here."

"I'm okay, too," Fluttershy muffled under Cerb's weight.

Pinkie's plan had gone south from the moment the doors opened, and all was about to be lost.

Seeing the goodwill going to waste and the collective confusion about what was happening, Sniff had to know what was going on. He leaned into Chris's ear from behind him and quickly whispered, "What the fuck is going on?"

Chris raised his hand to cover his mouth.

"A surprise party for us. It's kinda her thing."

Tension in the air from the growing silence was reaching levels of an unrecoverable social disaster, and only one human had the experience to save this shit show.

"Pink Pony," Sniff called out with questionable confidence. "—you owe me for this. Just reset the cannons while I work my magic."

Sniff made his way down the steps and made a b-line to his car, shouting to the awaiting masses of ponies along the way.

"Hold on a sec. Sorry, we had a little mix-up with the surprise party kick-off. Don't worry. Not your fault. Just some technical issues."

"Awe, fuck," Becky quietly hushed to Kelly, still on Big Mac's back. "He's not seriously gonna just up and drive off, is he?"

Kelly watched as Sniff sat in his car, put the key in the ignition, but didn't start the engine. Instead, he pulled out his phone, fiddled with the dashboard, then stretched his arm across the passenger side and pushed open the other door.

"No. Remember when the strip club screwed up reservations for Chris's twenty-first birthday?"

Kelly was already hating where this was going.

"And he took over the DJ booth and made it look like it was a fake-out surprise party, and he was the one hosting it instead?"

Becky hung her head.

"Damn it."

Big Mac caught the words that came with no pleasure as Kelly recapped the events.

"Was that a bad thing? Is he doing a bad thing now?"

"Bad thing?" Pinkie snapped back, her appearance turning more into that of the crazy Pinkamena, eyes splitting off in opposing directions. "What could be bad about a surprise party where the only surprise is that nopony wants to party? It's not like—"

Sniff ran up behind Pinkie, interrupting whatever nonsense she was about to spout.

"Pinkie, shut up and give me the mic. The party is about to start. Help me work the crowd after the intros, and don't fire the cannons until I say so."

Pinkie wasn't responding. She sat there, giggling maniacally to herself and stroking her now straight hair.

"Hey," Sniff loudly grunted as he grabbed her by the shoulders and turned her to face him. "I don't need Twilight's making ice for drinks right now. I need the world's best party pony."

Those words instantly broke Pinkie out of her trance. She shook her head in a blur, returning to the pink party pony that he was hoping could work her magic and keep up with what he was about to put out.

"You mean it?"

"Yes," He quickly answered, taking the mic in one hand and raising his phone in the other. "And how do I address all of them out there?"

Instantly, Chris answered for her.

"Fillies and GentleColts."

Sniff nodded his thanks.

"Awesome. Weird, but whatever. Pinkie, stand with Benny. Everyone else, pair up the way you all have been with each other. Ladies, uh... Pony ladies. Mares, just help me out and pretend like we rehearsed this and make your way out together when I call your names. Same for you, Mac."

Sniff pressed play on his phone, sending the Bluetooth audio to the car, tucked his phone away, and hoped he wasn't about to fuck this up as he started to speak with LMFAO's Party Rock Anthem playing loud enough to reach the back rows of ponies.

"Fillies and GentleColts!"

Cerb finally got ahold of himself and returned to the crowd's view with the help of Rarity and Fluttershy.

"Shit, what I miss?"

Kelly turned back to Cerb.

"Think of Chris's twenty-first birthday, but this time we're the strippers. Get ready to strut your stuff, Lever Action."

Up in front, Sniff was still trying to bring the crowd back into a good mood and get excited for them.

"Now, this may seem a bit unorthodox. But I wanted to introduce us to our own surprise party. Imagine the look on Pinkie's face when I told her I'd be the host for the first part of my own surprise party. Now imagine my surprise when I forgot."

A collection of laughs started to build up from the welcoming party.

"So, without further ado." He turned dramatically with an outstretched hand to the pairs of his friends and ponies behind him. "First up, being escorted by the Party Pony, I'm sure you all know, my good friend Benny and Pinkie Pie!"

Benny took the hint and started to walk out to the crowd with Pinkie at his side. After his third step, Sniff made a motion with his body, doing his best interpretation of a 'white boy' dance, letting Benny know that he was to make a proper entrance.

"Oou! We're supposed to dance our way in!" Pinkie shouted as she grabbed Benny by the wrist. "Come on! Bust a move, BenBen!"

Benny glared fire and brimstone through his forced smile.

"I hate you, Sniff."

Sniff returned the well-deserved ire with a wink.

"Love you, too, BenBen."

After the two got a good distance out, Sniff picked up with the next two in line.

"Oh! And who better to follow up Pinkie than our very own Party Girl, Becky! Grooving on in with your very own future Wonderbolt guardian, Rainbow Dash!... Aye, Dash. Catch! "

He tossed her the vodka bottle he kept tucked under his arm.

"Party girl don't like to party thirsty."

Rainbow caught the bottle and flew behind Becky shaking and grooving in toward the crowd to growing applause, prompting Sniff to move on to the next pair.

"Okay, next up. The guy who probably already knows all your names, along with the unicorn who will help you drink away the memory of your own. Chris! And Starlight!"

Chris did more of a goofy-styled dance, which just came naturally for someone his size, while Starlight did a pretty good job playing along with her own little dance. By this point, with a combination of the music playing behind them and Sniff's naturally charismatic personality, the ponies were getting into it, bobbing along and cheering for them as they made their way out to be greeted.

"Next up, we can't ignore the biggest bro of the bunch. The man! The myth! The Legend! Accompanied by Diamond Thighs and Butterflies. Give it up for the immortal... Cerberus!"

Walking out to the entourage, Cerb did more of a strut to the beat while Rarity pranced with her head held high. Fluttershy walked normally and tried to hide behind her hair.

"Fluttershy, can't you put a little effort into this?" Rarity kindly asked.

Cerb looked down to his right at Fluttershy.

"Come on. I pushed myself off the floor. The least you could do is dance on it with me."

Fluttershy still wasn't the type to be the center of attention, so dancing wasn't really on her list of things to do.

"I don't think I could—"

Not wanting to have a poor display in front of the locals of this new world, Cerb reached down and took hold of Fluttershy's hoof, brought her up to her back legs, and twirled her away, only to then twirl her back to his side and started to dance the Dabble. A rush came over her that gave her the inspiration to do her best. Now, already halfway to the others, Fluttershy let the music move her, lifting both forelegs into the air and twirling them over her head like a double lasso. She turned her body to Cerb's, sidestepping as she danced with her back arched in and her hips getting low. When she was a few feet from the rest, she turned her back to the crowd, glancing at them over her shoulder, showing just enough of her face to give an innocent but still sexy look.

The crowd roared with another cheer, seeing Fluttershy put on a show like she never had in public before. All the while, Cerb ran low on dance moves and was doing the Chris Tucker groove.

"Ohhhhh! I did not expect to see moves busted out like that!" Sniff called out, continuing to work the crowd. "Not you, Cerb. You were just as terrible as always."

The crowd laughed but continued to cheer them on.

By this time, the first track finished, and the next song came up, and it was sure to be a crowd-pleaser. Usher - DJ Got Us Fallin' In Love was a fitting selection for this audience.

"Okay, the next lady lovely doesn't quite have her dance feet back yet, but maybe my new brother from another mother, Big Mac! can help her out our little drip of joy, Kelly!"

Big Mac was 110% not into this and stood there petrified. Not even Kelly on his back, still cheering and doing her best to clap, gave him the courage to move.

Sniff didn't anticipate Big Mac getting stage fright.

"Oh, come on, Big Guy. Don't leave the audience waiting to say hello." He turned back to the ponies to call upon their aid. "Hey-Hey-Hey. Maybe Big Mac just needs some encouragement to get off his lazy butt and bust a move. Come on, make some noise to help this stud get tuh stepping."

As the crowd and the rest of the group ahead of him cheered him on, Big Mac gulped and looked over his shoulder at Kelly. "Mrs. Kelly. I really don't feel comfortable doing this."

Kelly leaned forward and whispered into his ear. He nodded understandingly to the first few words, then went stiff. He swallowed hard and turned to face the crowd with true grit and a determined smile.

As they all had hoped, Big Mac took to task escorting Kelly out with the slyest moves no one ever could have expected from a country farm horse. Each step with a bob and sway, then a slide into a side pass, staying in beat the whole time. He finished up his short set by backing into the center of the others that parted around him and let his rear drop, making Kelly slide down. She was caught and held up by Cerb and Chris like it was something they had rehearsed.

"Miracles do happen!" Sniff announced. "Good on ya, Mac Daddy. And Kelly, keep them hands where I can see'em."

That last joke went over every pony's head, so Sniff continued.

"Alright, another pair and another Apple. My friend calls her Apple Hat. You know her as Applejack. Who you need to know is the backbone of our operations here in Ponyland and back home. Master builder with a hammer and knows how to swing it. Lumberman!"

Lumberman started out strutting out much like Cerb did, stopping a few paces out to tip his invisible hat to Applejack. She returned the gesture, expecting him to pair up for a square dance. Instead, she raised her eyes to see his hand held out, stopping her from any advance. Once he saw her take the cue, he stepped back and picked up right into the choreographed dance he learned from the official video.

This was by far the most elaborate display of dance moves seen yet, and most were too impressed to do anything but sway to the music and watch him move. He continued on until Pitbull rolled his tongue. He slid up next to Applejack with his hand extended out to her. Applejack went to reach for it just as Usher yelled, "Oh," where Lumberman pulled his hand back and went back to dancing alone again. It was the perfect setup, and she fell for it. The crowd laughed and cheered, and Lumberman broke his stride, stumbling back to a pissed-off-looking Applejack.

She tried to step away, but he picked her up around her barrel so that she was standing up with her back against his chest. Thinking he was going to apologize, she closed her eyes and held her nose up high. Instead, she felt his lips press up against her cheek for a quick kiss.

"That jackass," She cursed silently to herself.

"Ohhhhhh!" Sniff exclaimed into the mic. "Fillies and gentle colts! Please avert your eyes. Ain't no pony wanna see that. Lumberman. Stop trying to steal the show."

Lumberman continued to dance his way to the others, leading Applejack back along. At least Applejack could appreciate the skill and quick thinking it took to play her like that. She trotted up, angry at herself for not expecting the kiss and leaving herself wide open for it, yet couldn't stop the smile from shining through as she tried not to laugh at herself and how embarrassed he made her.

"So that's payback, huh?" Cerb joked.

"Yeah, Woody, here's a real piece ah work," Applejack admitted, taking it in stride.

Before Sniff could pick up his next line, he felt something tug on his pant leg. He looked to see Spike reaching for the mic.

"You think you got this, small fry?"

Spike grinned.

"Don't worry. I got this."

Sniff faced the crowd again.

"Okay, as much as I'd love to introduce myself, Lumberman ate up all my time with all them fly moves I taught him, so it wasn't like I could stop him. So let my new buddy here take the honors."

Spike caught the mic just as V.I.C, was about to make the mares Wobble over the stereo.

"Okay, everypony!" Spike called out to the crowd. "You all know me, and you know Ponyville's number one Princess. And only a few of you out there have had the fortune to meet the human I'm most proud to introduce. He's slick. He's sly. He's single, so don't let him lie—"

"Damn it, Spike!" Sniff tried to yell over the music.

Spike poised himself like a Las Pegasus stage announcer and pointed back to Sniff standing next to Twilight.

"Say hello to the last of the Stranded Seven! Sniff!"

Sniff grunted and looked up to the sky, regretting giving Spike the mic.

"Gah... Why couldn't he just call me Peter."

Twilight giggled.

"Oh, get over yourself. We have a whole town waiting to meet you. Come on, tell me if I wobble right."

Sniff bit the bullet and grooved his way down with the Princess. At first, her dancing was mostly just her swaying her hips and swinging her head from side to side. Sniff gave the best moves he could muster for such a slow beat but quickly decided to tap Twilight on her side to better direct her on how to wobble.

Just like Cerb and Lumberman, he helped her up to her back legs.

"Just try to do what I do, then add what you want to it once you got it down. Don't worry. It's easy."

For anyone that's ever seen the Wobble dance at a club or a reception, this was no different. He kept it simple and added nothing fancy to the movements, letting her follow him through the motions twice before stepping off and leading her out. They continued back to the crowd as she amazingly kept in step with him. After the third turn they shared, he started to add more flair and style to the movements.

Twilight saw what he meant by 'adding what she wanted to it' and followed suit. She got more animated with her dance steps, letting her hooves swing out more and rolling her shoulders as he did. Then the next set of wobbles came, and she got down lower and let her plot stick out. She was a natural.

If the humans brought any kind of magic, it came out in their music. Or at least that was something the ponies were starting to see after spending what little time they had with them.

Finally, the group was all together again, and the kerfuffle that was Pinkie Pie's first attempt at introducing the humans was as if it never happened.

Spike joined the group and handed the mic back to Sniff.

"Awe, nah, dude. I was just here to fix the mixup." Sniff returned the mic to Pinkie. "This is your show. Do your thing."

Pinkie was ecstatic. Her party was saved, and Sniff wasn't acting like a jerk anymore.

"Thank you so much, Sniffy!" She thanked him and leaped up to give him a big hug before turning back to the audience that was trying to recreate the wobble dance on all fours. "Alright, everypony! The Welcome Welcome to Ponyville Party has officially started! Cake! Ice Cream! Dancing! And all day and all night to say hello and introduce yourselves to the only humans in all of Equestria starts now!"

Sniff ducked into the group to speak lowly to Cerb, who was still grooving to the music like everyone else.

"Hey, I know you're gonna hate this, but hold tight for the canons to go off."

Cerb lamented at the idea but nodded.

No need to spoil the party on his account.

"Hey, Pinkie," Sniff tapped her on the shoulder to get her attention. "Go ahead, light'em off."

"Oh-kay!" Pinkie shouted and reached for a remote control he hadn't seen her seen her holding before.

She pulled back a clear plastic cover and pushed a single red button in the center of the device, igniting both canons, delivering a downfall of confetti. Cerb flinched instead of diving to the ground, although he still seemed to be shaken.

With the party officially started, many of the ponies began to break off. Some went for food or drinks, others made way for party games that had been set up in preparation for the event, but a lot of them flocked over to properly introduce themselves to the humans.

Suddenly, a stallion's voice called out to Twilight that shocked her.

"You know, when Pinkie sent us the invitation, saying how bad things were, I actually believed her."

"Shining Armor?" Twilight uttered questionably, doubting she heard his voice.

She turned back to see not just her brother but Princess Cadance and Flurry Heart along with him.

"I can't believe it! It is you! And you brought the whole family!"

The reunion commenced with an exchange of hugs as Twilight went to each member of her kin and welcomed them.

"So Pinkie Pie sent you all an invite for this?"

Cadence was the first to answer.

"Well, the invitation sounded more like she thought you could use some cheering up after everything that happened with the humans arriving and your bout with magic exhaustion. But I'm glad to see that you seem to have recovered."

"And learned some new dance moves," Shining added.

"Speaking of which," Twilight happily stated, turning back to motion for Cadance and Shining to follow. "Let me introduce you to our newest guests of Equestria."

A group of local ponies who had been introducing themselves and complementing the humans on their music and dance moves parted ways for the royal family, bowing down as they passed.

Twilight stood in front of her royal counterparts.

"Everypo—" she cleared her throat, giving her time to correct her error. "Everyone, I'd like you to meet Princess Cadence and my brother, Shining Armor. And, of course, little Flurry Heart."

She leaned down to give Flurry Heart an Eskimo kiss, bringing an excited giggle and squee from the foal .

"You're getting so big. Yes, you are," she continued in baby talk.

It was a quick exchange of hand-to-hoof shakes that took place with only one mishap.

"Owe," Cadence yelped and withdrew her hoof from Cerb's hand. "Wow. That's a mighty strong grip you have there."

"Sorry, " Cerb quickly apologized as he drew his hand back and stuffed it into his pocket, but he couldn't hide how it was trembling. "The canons got me a bit too excited, I guess."

His friends who knew him recognized this behavior. Older generations might have called it shell shock. For Cerb, it took a lot of mental preparation and usually a lot of alcohol to help him cope with being around the cracks and booms of any type of explosion. Apparently, a few Mimosas and zero warning for the first blast from the cannons and another fifteen minutes for the second round of cannon shots wasn't enough for him today.

"Princess Cadence," Benny spoke up. "My brother here, I think, needs a moment. Could you excuse us for a bit?"

Cadence felt something pull her to Cerb. She could feel something in him. From him? Maybe it was around him? Whatever it was, it caught her attention and sparked her curiosity.

"Well, perhaps, I could join you. It's been a long week for me, and we just got here ourselves. I could use a moment to rest my legs. Shiny, you don't mind taking Flurry to join in the celebration, do you?"

"What? Are you kidding me?" Shining Armor all but shouted.

Shining had slept most of the way there, taking a nap with Flurry Heart, and was ready to unwind. He picked the filly foal up and let her ride atop his head.

"Father-daughter bonding time at a Pinkie Pie party? Ha! Just try and stop me." He turned to Twilight and her many guests. "Would any of you care to join us?"

As Shining Armor turned the crowd, Flurry got a better look at the humans. Both of the girls looked pretty enough to be giant-sized dolls, something she was already familiar with at home. Instinct kicked in, and she conjured up some magic to pull the nearest presumed toy closer, which just so happened to be Becky.

"What's going on?" Becky asked, seeing her vision become clouded by an ambient light that surrounded her.

Shining armor rolled his eyes up to see Flurry Heart's horn glowing and her forehooves stretching out to Becky.

"Hey. Woah there, kiddo." He calmly tried to get his daughter's attention, pulling her down from his head up and against his chest, breaking the telekinetic hold. "What are you trying to do to Becky?"

Flurry Heart looked up to her father, then back to Becky, and stretched her forelegs out.

"Dolly!"

"Looks like Flurry thinks you're a toy," Cadence declared. "Must be that pretty face of yours," she added.

"Can I hold her?" Becky asked. "She's adorable."

"If she doesn't mind," Cadence answered.

Who's to say if Flurry Heart heard or understood that statement. What was clear was how much she wanted to get her hooves on Becky. The filly teleported out of Shining's hold and appeared with a pop and a flash in front of Becky. Just as quickly as she had reappeared, Flurry swooped in to latch around Becky's neck.

Flurry Heart nuzzled into Becky.

"Dolly, play."

"Aww," Becky cooed. "How can you ever put her down? She's so light, too. I thought she'd be heavier."

"Well, if you don't mind holding onto her, you're more than welcome to join us." Shining proposed with a welcoming smile.

Rainbow Dash trotted up next to Becky.

"I'm gonna take a wild stab in the dark and say that's a yes from Becky."

"Yeah," Becky answered back. "You coming along, too, Dash? Show us the best games?"

"Sure thing, Becks," Rainbow Dash proudly agreed. "What about Cerb, though?"

"Don't mind me," Cerb said, already backing up to the castle. "I just need to sit down for a while."

"You sure, bro?" Benny asked, thinking he was going to escort him off from the crowd instead of his caretakers... Maretakers?

Everyone looked back to Cerb, slowly moving away with Fluttershy and Rarity staying close to either side of him.

Still concerned for his wellbeing, Kelly called out from Big Mac's back, "You thinking you might want some Jack?"

Cerb waved her off with a shaky hand.

"Sounds good, Kel."

Twilight watched as Cerb made his way back to the castle, growing more and more concerned for him.

"Hmm, this can't be good. I think I—"

"Twilight, don't you worry about this," Cadence hushed her as she trotted by. "You've been so busy dealing with everything. Let me check up on him. You go and enjoy the festivities."

"I... okay?" Twilight gave up as Cadence trotted on. "I wonder why she's so interested in him all of a sudden."

"Yo, Twiggels," Sniff poked her wing with a finger. "Don't worry about Cerb. He'll be fine. He just gets a bit jumpy around loud bangs. Nothing big. He'll be fine once he calms down. And he'll be a lot more relaxed once he gets some whiskey in him."

There was an uneasy feeling that Twilight couldn't get over. Something about a vibe Cerb was giving off. It was akin to an unspoken word or an unseen gesture that called to her but faded off so quickly. Maybe it was just how shaken up he looked to be.

"If you say so. And hey." She turned her full attention to Sniff. "Where did you come up with the idea to have us do a dance introduction? You pretty much saved Pinkie's perfect party record."

"Oh? That?" Sniff huffed out a laugh at the memory of the strip club he took Chris to for his twenty-first birthday. "I once threw Chris a party. Had a bunch of girls I know to give him a special greeting when he walked in, but the manager screwed up the dates, and no one was ready. So, I pretended like we got him excited for nothing, made it look like it was all a trick to make him think that the night wasn't special at all. Then, I took over the DJ booth and introduced all the girls who were there one by one and got the club to join in on it."

"Best birthday, I only somewhat remember," Chris cheerfully butted in. "It wasn't until a few days later he owned up that everything went bust on 'em, and he had to improv the whole night to make it work."

"Oh... Well, that sounds like an amazing birthday—" Twilight just caught those last few words. "Wait. What do you mean you only somewhat remember?"

Chris shrugged slightly but still sported his goofy grin.

"Well... where we come from, there's a stupid challenge called Going Twenty-One for Twenty-One. And all that is, is trying to do twenty-one shots in one night when you turn twenty-one. And I did it. But I only remember doing the first sixteen."

"Oh, my goodness," Twilight recoiled. "And by twenty-one shots, you mean twenty-one shots of your alcohol?"

Chris flashed an embarrassed smile.

"Yeah... and other drinks that were a lot stronger than what you've all had. A lot stronger than what I had yesterday, even."

Sniff patted Chris on the back.

"Oh, yeah. Homeboy here was the life of the party until he blacked out. Then he was just a hot mess and got us kicked out of the club."

"Awe, that's too bad," Twilight gave her condolences. "What kind of dance club kicks out their patrons for having too much fun?"

"They had their reasons," Benny chimed in. "But anyway, what are we supposed to do here for this?"

"I'm glad you asked!" Pinkie shouted, manifesting herself behind Benny and placing a hoof over his shoulder as she side-hugged him. "I want you all to get out there! Meet some ponies! Play some games! And most of all—"

"Read a book!" Benny shouted out over Pinkie.

"Yeah!" Pinkie, in turn, raised a triumphant hoof in the air. "Read a b— No!"

Benny embellished a sigh, knowing she didn't catch on that he was messing with her.

"Fiiiiiiine... We'll party... if we have to... I guess."

Pinkie glared at Benny, perhaps the first time ever feeling put off by him.

"You're not being serious, are you?"

"Well." Benny bent down to be eye level with the irritated mare. "It's kinda hard to be so serious around you."

"You're killing the mood there, Benny Boy," Sniff announced as he wound his hand back, only to swing it down and slap Benny on his ass.

Benny shot up, clenching his butt cheeks and grabbing his ass in reaction with a yelp.

"Ah! What the hell, man?"

"Straighten up and party hard, or no more make-out cookies for you," Sniff mockingly lectured Benny. "Pinkie put a lot of work into this shindig, and I didn't just put my ass on the line for you to take anything away from the festivities."

"Ah, man. I'm just messing around. You know me," Benny complained.

"Yeah, but look around, man," Sniff instructed while pointing out to the mass of ponies who had stuck around, ignoring the other elements of this festival-sized party. All for the chance to have a meet and greet with their newest guest to town they came to welcome. "Cerb is gonna be outta commission for a hot minute, Kelly's on a beer run with Apple Mallet, and Becky is now occupied with babysitting with a prince. "

Suddenly unsure, Sniff turned to Twilight.

"He is a prince, right?"

Twilight looked on with a mix of a grin and a frump from having even to answer this question.

"Well, he's the brother to a Princess, married to one, and father to another, so yeah. He's a prince."

"Yeah," Sniff continued, now with his confidence fully restored. "So, we're standing at four out of seven. So stop monkeying around and mingle. We have an image to maintain."

"Oh, god," Benny whined. "Tell me you're not branding us."

Sniff straightened out his shirt and prepped himself to meet the masses.

"Don't blame me. Blame Spike for coming up with the Stranded Seven."

Spike had a sudden look of shock as if he just got called out for pulling the last cookie from the cookie jar.

"Wait? What did I do?"

"You came up with a cool franchise name, bud," Sniff confirmed to Spike. "Don't worry about it. Ya did good, by the way. Even if you didn't call me Peter and established me as a bachelor."

"Oops."

"Hey!" Sniff suddenly called out, recognizing a familiar face in front of the crowd waiting for them to finish their business. "There's some pony I know. Come on, guys. Let me introduce you to probably the best bread baker in town."

He led the three others to a perky little unicorn.

"Oven Fresh, I got some friends here I'd like you to meet, including my buddy Chris who is feeling much better thanks to you."

[Back in the castle.]

The group hadn't traveled far and ended up back in the dining area where Cerb and his two mares retook their seats with Cadence pulling up a chair of her own in front of the three.

"They won't mind if I grab a bite, would they?" Cadence asked, seeing a small stack of untouched pancakes.

"Oh, of course not. I'm sure Spike would be glad to share," Rarity explained.

"These are Spikes?" Cadence questioned with increased enthusiasm. "Well, then."

Cerb didn't do or say much since getting in. He mostly just seemed to stare down at the table, rubbing his hands together, and looked to be trying to control his breathing. It was a disheartening sight to look at once Cadence had fixed herself a plate.

"I hope you don't mind me intruding, Cerb was it?" Cadence asked softly.

The question took a moment to process for Cerb, being how distracted he was. He wasn't really much in the mood to chat it up, or at least he usually wasn't. Certainly not with a complete stranger like this new alicorn was to him. Although, that newly familiar calm and pleasant wash of peace was taking over him again. Being how Fluttershy and Rarity were there with him, he supposed that would have made sense, but he could swear he felt an additional level of influence coming from the Princess who sat in front of him.

"Uh... no... you're fine," Cerb meekly answered.

"Is everything alright?" Cadence started to investigate Cerb's well-being. "You seem rather on edge for such an occasion."

Some protective mentality took over Fluttershy, and she felt the need to put a barrier between Cadence and her line of questions.

"Mr. Cerberus has a bit of a troubled past that Rarity and I have been helping him with."

Rarity added her piece along with it.

"Yes. Some rather unpleasant memories best not revisited."

Peering at the human, Cadance could see a familiar look deep in his eyes. Something buried far below the surface of the fear and the strong front he did his best to put on. She likely would have overlooked it had she focused on the curious pull his very being seemed to emulate.

"I see... You'll have to excuse me if I seem to pry too deeply, but I can't help but notice the pain you're holding within."

The three gave Cadence a perplexed look, not sure if she knew something already or if this was some divine power bestowed upon her as an alicorn.

"Sorry," Cadence apologized for being so direct. "I've had a lot of long stares into my own sad eyes growing up, so I tend to notice these things."

Cerb, by all rights, should have been put on alarm by the intrusion, but much like with Rarity and Fluttershy, her approach was comforting and calming. Although, this feeling came along with a new sense of warmth. If he didn't know any better, he swore it softened his heart some. This mysterious feeling had him reach out to either side and place his hands on the nearest hoof of Fluttershy and Rarity. He didn't hold tight or pull them close. His hands just sat there to keep contact with the mares he had so quickly grown attached to these past few days.

Cadence saw no resistance and continued with her outreach.

"I was fortunate enough to have a lot of love in my life when I lost my parents. My whole village, actually. But, despite my natural disposition to love, it couldn't drown out all the pain I felt. Fortunately, for both of us, we seem to have fallen into the caring and welcoming hooves of ponies. And if I had to guess, I'd say you've already found some comfort and healing for your heart with these two."

Somehow, these ponies were breaking him down, and he couldn't understand why.

"I can't tell if I've been carrying this weight for so long that I've just grown so damn tired of carrying it or if you've cast some kind of spell on me that has robbed me of my defenses. Because it seems like whenever I'm cornered like this, I lose all the free will to protect myself."

A silence fell over the mares. Even if they were doing some good for this damaged man, he made it sound like there was a deeply personal violation and loss of autonomy that came attached with the exchange. Almost as if he was being forced against his will to reveal these demons that haunted him.

Cerb broke the silence.

"But I can't help but think that maybe it's worth it if it will stop the nightmares and—" He wrapped his fingers around the hooves he was holding onto. "—and everything else that pushes me away from all the other good things in life."

"Justin..." Fluttershy laid the tip of her wing on Cerb's shoulder. "We said we would do anything to help, and we meant it."

Cerb couldn't tell if he was taking control of his issues or giving up control over them, but he had lost the wherewithal to care.

"I don't want to live like this anymore."

[Just outside the public party]

Kelly was in mid-explanation of some of the particulars of Chris's twenty-first birthday.

"—and so then this other chick comes and sits on his lap. I think her name was High Beams; because her tits were huge."

A flash of light and pop in front of the two caused Kelly to put her recanting of the story on hold, not expecting Starlight to teleport in front of them.

"Oh, there you are," Starlight announced, relieved to find them. "Chris wanted to ask me to see if you two needed any help bringing back the bottles. Because no matter how many you want to bring, I can always make more."

"Make more?" Kelly asked, unaware of Starlight's gifted abilities in magic.

"Well, you see..." Starlight thought for a second, as she didn't want to say too much in front of Big Mac. "Hold on a sec."

Starlight's horn started to glow as a blue translucent sphere appeared around Big Mac's head.

"Okay, so—"

"What did you do?!" Kelly shouted, taken back by the sight.

"Don't worry, it's a privacy bubble," Starlight explained. "He just can't hear anything. But anyway, whatever drinks you bring back, I can duplicate for you. That's why we had ten bottles at breakfast when Cerb and Benny only brought two."

"Okay?" Kelly asked, still not sure why Big Mac had to be taken out of the conversation. "But why all the secrecy?"

Starlight forced a smile.

"Because I'm not supposed to?"

"Oh. Solid," Kelly answered back with relative ease. "Don't worry. I got your back if you got the booze."

Starlight was relieved to hear that Kelly wasn't going to rat her out.

"Shew. Thanks, but do you need any help bringing the bottles back?"

"Nah, we got this. Right, Mackie?" Kelly asked, turning back to look at Big Mac.

Big Mac was already looking toward them. He had held still while ranting in silence at Starlight for again forcing a spell on him. Lord only knows the nasty things he must have said.

"Ooooh..." Starlight cringed. "I really need to stop doing things like this to Big Mac."

Kelly tapped Big Mac's side to get his attention. As soon as he shifted his eyes to her, she held a finger to her lips to hush him. He glared and dropped his ears back, still mad about his treatment. However, as soon as they saw he had stopped yelling, Starlight removed the spell, giving him the ability to hear and be vocal again.

Starlight started to apologize as soon as she could.

"Now, Big Mac, I know you have every right to be mad at me—"

Just as Big Mac was about to tell her how right she was, Kelly interrupted both of them.

"Hey, guys. Both y'all," She drew their attention. "Big Mac, she had to tell me something in private. Starlight, you have good intentions; just... in the future, either ask to talk to me in private or at least ask him to put the silent bubble thing or any other spell on him. He's not against giving me space if I ask for it."

She trained her eyes between them, who both stood there, taking the lecturing.

"We all good? No need to start a fight, right?"

"Uh-huh."

"Eyup."

"Alright. Glad to hear it." Kelly padded Big Mac on his side with a few soft taps. "Okay, let's get moving Mac. We got booze to bring back. And don't worry, Starlight. I'll make sure Big Red here has chilled out by the time we get back. But seriously..."

She shot a look down to Starlight that revealed the reality of a darker side only previously hinted at by Cerb.

"Don't ever do that again. Big Mac's off-limits to you doing shit like that so long as he's with me and the rest of my friends."

Starlight gulped, not knowing what a human could do if they were resistant to magic and could survive a spear to the chest.

Kelly turned back as Big Mac started off again.

"Don't worry, girl. We're still cool. Just had to let you know where the boundaries are. So get ready to party when we get back." She looked forward again and raised her fist in the air. "Ponyville Welcome Party! Woo!"

Starlight stood alone with her thoughts about the warning she was given.

"I think I need to start studying more with Twilight about this friendship thing."

[Back at the Ponyville Welcome Party dessert booths]

"Oh, my god," Sniff moaned as he took another bite of a pineapple upside-down cake. "Twilight, please tell me you have a spell that removes pain."

Twilight moved back from the fork full of cake she was about to bite into.

"Uh... I might have something to help. Why. Are you okay?"

"Mmm," Sniff savored another bite. "I think I'm going to eat until it hurts."

Everpony laughed in the large crowd around him,

With the music, Sniff's energizing personality, and the whole spectacle that was their introduction, there was a surprising number of ponies very eager to meet these curious new creatures.

"Where did you learn to dance like that?" A random voice called out.

Lumberman had already finished eating and took the liberty to get some clarification on the question.

"Me, Sniff, or all of us?"

A unicorn mare with an off-colored pink coat, a tail, and mane that were violet, with a lavender streak, and wore a yellow saddle over a yellow skirt that barely covered her flanks or the three diamonds cutie mark, pushed her way to the front of the crowd.

"Mostly you and Sniff. You two were amazing out there. You too, Princess. You'll have to show us how to do that Wobble dance. It looked like you two were having a lot of fun out there."

Twilight was pleased to receive the compliment while Sniff nodded in agreement and pointed to Lumberman, motioning for him to answer while he finished his plate.

"Oh. Okay. So, the dancing you saw out there, I learned from a music video. Same song that I danced to, actually. Other dance moves like Sniff had? We started goofing around late in high school with dancing. We thought we could pick up more dates with the hot girls in school if we impressed them on the dance floor."

A series of chuckles, laughs, and even a few oohs, and ahhs came from the crowd.

"Hey... It worked," Lumberman continued. "I stopped trying so hard, but Sniff kept with it for whenever we hit the dance clubs. I learned some line dancing when I dated this southern chick for a while. And the rest... Psh. I dunno, man. Pretty sure Cerb just made that up when went out there."

Another positive response from the crowd as they laughed at Cerb's expense.

"I mean, Becky is pretty good when she's feeling right. Kelly is really good, but she, uh... I'm sure you'll see her on the dance floor soon enough. And what's your name?"

"Amethyst Star," She said with a bow. "It's nice to meet you."

"Oh, hey," Lumberman responded, trying to sound pleasant in tone. "No need for bowing like that. We're all just normal people. Well, I'm normal. My friends are all pretty strange if you ask me. Right, Chris?"

Chris turned with a mixed look of confusion and mock resentment.

"Why ya gotta put me on the spot?"

The crowd laughed at the obvious jab.

"But, Nah," Lumberman made it clear he was joking. "My friends are all cool. Believe me. Really good people."

He reached out to shake Amethyst Star's hoof.

"And it's very nice to meet you, too."

"How exactly did you get here?" A female Earth pony asked near the front. She had a light goldenrod-colored coat and all orange mane and tail with two carrots for a cutie mark. "And, hello. Golden Harvest. Pleased to meet you."

There was an uneasy feeling that fell over those at the center of the question. Even Applejack and Starlight, who had been quiet for much of the exchanges, seemed to have their demeanor lower in stature.

"I got this one," Sniff stepped up to address the crowd. "Imagine this. It's the perfect spring afternoon. My friends and I were just getting back from the store for a private party to ourselves. Except Chris, he stayed at the house because there's sunlight and people who might try and have a conversation with him outside."

"He's lying," Chris leaned in to correct the story. "I was tired and took a nap."

"Lies won't make you happy, Chris," Sniff countered and gave the crowd a moment to finish up their laughs. "So, we get back to my main man's house. Benny over here. We park our cars; those self-moving wagons over there."

He pointed to where the music was still coming from.

"We don't even make it inside the house when all of a sudden... the air went perfectly still. Bright lights! White! Blue! Red! And Purple! Just exploded all around us! Then it was like we were stuck. Motionless. But then a wind came in around us! It felt like it was sucking us into the walls of the house. Just... perpetual motion... yet we never moved. Then... the silent explosion hit us."

All the ponies were silent, drawn into the story of their mysterious arrival.

"We were lifted off our feet as the force of the unseen, unheard blast hit us. Boom!"

He raised his voice even more so for added effect and to make them jump.

"But we still didn't hear it. No... Instead, we all thought we would be thrown headfirst into the wall in front of us. But that's not what happened. Instead, it was as if the whole world, along with everything around was all forced in the same direction together."

"Were you hurt?" The most adorable little unicorn filly asked.

Sniff looked down at the cute thing. A pale grey coat and matching yellow mane, tail, and eyes were looking up at him with anticipation and concern.

"Oh, my god. Look at you," Sniff broke out of story mode to kneel down and engage the tiny mare. "Are you not just the cutest little thing I have seen here, yet."

He did a quick turn to the baker mare he befriended and had stuck close by.

"Oven Fresh, sorry, but you're taking home the silver tonight. Gold just found its newest winner."

The crowd was so easily won over at this point. They awed and softly laughed at the wholesome display.

Expect for Oven Fresh. She sported an embarrassed smile and waved him off playfully.

"Oh, I can't be mad at that. Just don't put me in bronze, and you can keep your discount."

Everyone laughed at that.

Sniff turned his attention back to the crowd.

"Okay, everypony, stay on the lookout for our third-place winner. In the meantime, though..." He looked back to the small filly. "You seem awfully concerned for us. What's your name?"

The filly grew bashful and couldn't answer.

"Dinky, there you are," A pegasus who was an older mirror image, aside from the wing instead of a horn and bubbles for a cutie mark approached with oddly misaligned eyes. "Sorry, that's Dinky. She must have wandered off when I wasn't looking."

There was an easy joke there, but Sniff knew better. Not just wrong place, wrong time, but also tasteless.

"Dinky, is it?" Sniff asked.

The filly smiled but didn't reply.

Sniff reached out his hand towards her and looked up to who had to be her mother.

"Would you mind if she joined me for a little storytime?"

"What?" The pegasus answered back with some worry. "Oh, no. I don't want her to interrupt your story."

"Awe, come on. You think I'd be asking if it was a problem? Miss?" Sniff finished asking with a grin.

"Miss?" She froze for a moment. "Everypony just calls me Derpy. And Dinky—" She lowered her head down to the filly. "—do you want to have story time with the nice stallion?"

Dinky looked at her mother for a moment, then to Sniff before dashing out to his open hand, where he scooped her up.

"Okay, now it's really storytime," Sniff announced to the crowd. "Can't have a proper story told without a kid on your lap, right?"

Sniff took a seat on the table and placed Dinky on his left thigh, letting her rear legs lay over his right. He totally had the crowd wrapped around his finger.

"So-Oh, wait? Where was I? Sniff asked.

Dinky tapped his shoulder.

"You were with the world being forced with you."

"Yes, of course. Right," Sniff celebrated, letting her take in all the accolades of helping him back on track. "There we were, thrust out with the world around us. And as we fell, motionlessly in air, everything shifted. Zoom!"

He grabbed ahold of Dinky's forehooves, using them to show the directions they fell in.

"We were pushed up, and down, twisting and turning, like snow in a snow globe, yet still—"

He pulled Dinky's hooves to her chest.

"—we never moved an inch the whole time we continued falling. It was something I can probably never fully explain. The real experience is all but impossible to describe. But what I can describe was the end of the trip."

Everyone grew silent and leaned closer.

"We finally ended our fall," Sniff quietly spoke, an odd change for the tone to be so low during the climax. "We all crashed down on the hard concrete floor. Into the walls. I hurt my back and my legs. Kelly and Becky were both pretty banged up. Lumberman was knocked out cold... Cerb I think hurt the concrete floor he landed on-have you seen that guy? He's huge!"

The sudden break from seriousness threw everypony off in the best way. Even Lumberman and the others were laughing at their own misfortune.

"What about Chris?" Dinky asked, pointing in his direction.

"Oh, Chris?" Sniff turned back to his friend, who just knew something was going to be said at his expense. "Well, you see. Chris was lucky. Because he was already in the house. He fell on a cake."

"Oh, come on, man!" Chris cried out as he became the new butt of the joke.

"No, no, no. Folks," Sniff addressed the crowd again. "Chris fell on a cake yesterday. That was something totally unrelated."

The same response came from the crowd. Lumberman and Applejack probably lost it the worst, though, having been the ones who discovered it. Starlight felt terrible for not being able to contain her laughter but did her best to comfort Chris and padded his hand on his lap.

"Alright, alright. Chris didn't get hit as bad as us," Sniff said in a more serious voice. "Chris fell and landed on his big old butt."

He rocked his leg up that Dinky was sitting on, making her rise an inch or two off his thigh and plopping back down.

"Bump. Just like that."

He turned back to Chris, not happy with his treatment but also finding it hard not to laugh at the light-hearted humor of it all.

"You did land on your butt, right, Chris?"

Chris would go along with it for now.

"Yeah. Sure. We'll go with that."

"Oh, okay." Sniff turned back to the crowd. "It was either his butt or his head. It's hard to tell the difference sometimes. Ya know?"

He turned back to Chris as the crowd was cracking up. Even Dinky was all giggles in his lap.

"I'm joking, man. I love you like family. But, ya know... Aww... I made Chris sad."

Sniff looked down at Dinky.

"Hey, sweetie. You think you can give Chris a kiss on his head where he got his booboo?"

Dinky nodded excitedly, just happy to be involved. Anticipation grew as Sniff picked her up again and carried her around the table to Chris's side. She was tilted over as he leaned in, and Chris lowered his head to her, all too happy to get a kiss from one of his favorite characters he loved.

Dinky closed her eyes and planted a kiss on the top of Chris's forehead.

"Mmmwa!"

"Awe," Sniff lead the crowd into sharing the moment. "That is just so... oh no... That wasn't his head. That was his butt!"

Sniff lowered Dinky down to the ground and rushed her off, giggling wildly.

"Oh, my gosh. Quick, Derpy! Wash her mouth out with soap!"

Sniff was swiftly overtaken by Chris, getting wrapped up in one of Chris's arms while the other was playfully punching his side and chest.

As much as Chris wanted to be angry, it made Dinky and Derpy happy. That was well worth being the butt of the joke, even if he was the laughingstock of Ponyville for the moment.

"Okay, okay, okay," Sniff laughed, backing off and giving a nod, signaling a truce. "Okay, so, yes. We had a very rough, very terrible delivery to your lovely town here. And I'm making jokes about it right now because we all came out okay. Some bumps, some bruises, an excessive amount of property damage."

He paused for a few chuckles to run their course.

"But we made it out intact. And as much grief as I like to give Chris—actually, no. I loooove giving Chris grief. And he gives it back just as good as I can give it. But this guy... This guy is probably the reason all of us are here today. Not just me and my friends. This guy was the one who helped all of us come together, find common ground, and start forming friendships with all of you here in Ponyville."

Sniff turned back to Chris.

"Okay, Chris. No more butt jokes. But, could you stand up so they can give you a round of applause? Everypony."

Sniff turned back to the crowd as Chris rose.

"If you're enjoying our company as we visit. If you only just met us and enjoyed the story... If you just came here for the free food and drinks, I wouldn't blame you." Even he was starting to laugh at his own jokes, now. "Please, put it together for my friend Cowboy Cake. That's right, everypony. My friend, Cowboy Cake."

Chris hung his head as the crowd cheered for him. Smiling, laughing, and probably going to punch Sniff the first chance he got.

"Please be sure to say hello to this guy. I truly mean that. I wouldn't make fun of him so much if he wasn't my friend, or I at least found it funny."

Sniff just couldn't stop.

"But! To answer your question... None of us have any idea how we got here. I know, I know. That was a super long drawn-out way of just saying that we don't have a clue, or that we don’t even know how magic works. We left that all up to Princess Twilight to figure out for us while we go to parties and make fun of each other."

[Meanwhile in the fun and games area of the party]

Ding! The sound of a bell ringing bore testament to Shining's strength.

"We have a winner!" The clerk at the Strong Pony game booth announced. "Pick your prize, sir."

"Ha! Nice job there, Prince," Rainbow Dash congratulated Shining on ringing the bell.

"Ahh, it was nothing," Shining declared as he handed the mallet back and turned back to Becky. "Well, since you said you can't play, how about you pick out a prize."

Becky looked over the collection of trinkets and plushies.

"Do they have a Rainbow Dash?"

"Awe, yeah," Rainbow Dash agreed with her choice. "You got some good taste there, Becks, but I'm not that popular yet. Maybe once I make the Wonderbolts."

"Oh? Like those ones?" Becky asked, pointing to an orange and red-colored Pegasus in a blue body-fitting suit and goggles.

A sense of pride took over Rainbow Dash.

"Good eye. That's Spitfire. She's the number one Wonderbolt right now. That the one you want?"

"Yeah. I'll take it as a reminder of where you're going." Becky flattered her mare friend.

Shining chuckled.

"I like the way you think, Becky." He motioned to the clerk. "We'll take the Spitfire plushie for our new guest of honor, please."

The stallion working the stand reached up with a hook to grab the plush and delivered it to Becky's hands.

"There you are, ma'am. Enjoy and come back to try your luck yourself when you're feeling up to it."

"Okay," Becky giggled, knowing it wasn't going to be an option. She handed the plushie to Flurry Heart.

"Mind holding onto this for me, cutie?"

Flurry Heart grabbed the plush and squeezed it against her, entirely enthralled with the attention from her living doll friend.

"So, what's next, Dash? Or is there something you want to do for Flurry Heart, Shining?"

Shining could see just behind them was a photo booth.

"That could be fun."

They all turned to see the booth with funny clothes and cutouts they could put their heads through.

"Wow," Becky giggled. "I haven't done one of those since I was ten. Sure, let's go."

The four of them walked over and dropped the bits needed for a dozen pictures. The pictures were all the classics one would expect. They were even taken with the old-styled flashbulb that popped and burnt out after each use.

Shining Armor and Flurry Heart dressed up like country bumpkins, Becky in a princess dress that somehow managed to fit her alongside Rainbow Dash as a royal guard, all of them together dressed like western cowboy outlaws but with crossbows instead of pistols, plus a few of the same setups but either solos or different pairings. The last few were with the cutouts. Flurry Heart took one as Celestia, Shining of Twilight because he thought it was funny, Becky as Cadance, and Rainbow Dash in a blank Wonderbolt cutout.

They looked over the finished pictures and shared the laughs over who looked the goofiest and in which one Flurry Heart was the cutest.

"Hey," Becky spoke up between them all. "How about just one of us together? No outfits or cutouts."

"Sure thing, Becks," Rainbow Dash agreed as she trotted back over to the pegasus mare working the camera. "Don't worry. I got this one."

"Okay, a little closer for this close-up," The photographer directed them. "Alright. Nice big bright smiles. Say cheese."

"Cheese!" All but of them, but Flurry Heart, said aloud with through their smiles.

A bright flash and puff of smoke from the burnt-out bulb drifted over. Becky scrunched her face and tried to cover up Flurry Heart's. Shining and Rainbow Dash were both hit by the smoke and coughed as soon as they started breathing it in.

Rainbow Dash was utterly put off by the smoke.

"Ugh! Warn us next time, would ya?" A sudden fear hit her about Becky. "Oh, no. Becky, hold on!"

Rainbow Dash jumped up and fanned her wings down, channeling the wind to her command to clear out the air. The rush quickly removed the smoke, but how bad was it?

The first sound was of a muffled cough. Very low and quiet, coming somewhere between Becky and Flurry Heart. The young alicorn raised her head, looking to Rainbow Dash with a blank expression of confusion, and again she coughed.

Becky extended her arms, returning Flurry Heart to Shining Armor.

"Take her, please," She asked, with a low and deep rasp in her voice.

"Hey-ah-hey," Shining was happy to pick up his daughter and rest her on his back again. "Getting tired of holding onto her—"

He suddenly noticed something wasn't right with his new human friend.

"Hey, you okay, Becky?"

Rainbow Dash dropped down next to Becky and wrapped her wing around her back, seeing how she was teetering with a sudden sway in her balance.

"Hey, Becky. Do you need to sit down?"

Becky just nodded and fished her hand out to Rainbow Dash. Eventually, she made a connection with the hinge of the wing that was held out for support. They made a slow walk back, with Becky quickly having to get the support from Shining Armor as well.

"Sorry we didn't say anything to you sooner, Shining," Rainbow Dash started to apologize. "We only found out because we had to know how serious her problem was so we could understand just how badly they need to get home. Otherwise, it isn't something she really likes talking about. Not really a fan of having it rubbed in her face either."

Shining Armor was authentically concerned and even felt a little guilty for not doing anything to help her avoid this whole issue.

"Is there anything we can do to help?"

Rainbow Dash sighed.

"Fluttershy has been helping with a tea that stopped her coughing, which was really bad. But for everything else, we don't really know. I guess we're waiting for Zecora to get back to ask to see what she can do. And, of course, Twilight and Starlight said they would help, but that's also while trying to figure out how to get them home. As far as doctors, we haven't really had any luck thinking of anypony that might know how to deal with a problem this severe. Not to mention, there's no doctor that understands human medicine. Best thing we got is Fluttershy... but we're not giving up. Are we, Becky?"

Becky smiled through her discomfort and nodded agreeably. A cough of her own finally breaking free. At least they were nearing the others who hadn't seemed to move from the dessert table they had occupied earlier.

Benny was the first to see Becky and the others approaching.

"Oh, crap. Excuse me for a sec." He left his chair and ran over to Becky, not even excusing himself as he put himself between her and Shining.

"Becky, what happened," Benny asked, afraid of what he might have missed.

"Smoke," She spoke in a voice that sounded like she had swallowed gravel.

Rainbow Dash jumped in.

"There was a photo booth. We stopped to get some pictures dressing up, and stuff. But we had a close-up picture for our last one together, and when the bulb popped, I think she breathed some of it in.

"Oh," That didn't sound so bad to Benny. "She'll be fine. Smoke just tends to make her cough a lot... which she isn't doing."

"The tea?" Shinning asked, trying to help.

"Damn. Yeah, right. She'll be fine." Benny reconfirmed.

They tried to take Becky inside, but Becky pointed to the table with everyone else. With a little hesitation, they led her over and made a seat available for her to sit in. And after a few moments of being pestered with what anyone could do to help, she waved them. Just some time to rest and let the burning die down in her chest. Something that never seemed to last too long.

“Hey, Becks,” Benny got her attention. “I guess the locals want us to try some of their booths. Carnival games and stuff, so come find us when you’re up to it.“

He turned to Chris, still sitting across from Becky.

“And you’re just waiting on Starlight?”

“Yeah,” Chris nodded, looking back over his shoulder for a moment. “I asked her to find Kelly and tell her that whatever she brings back, ya know… We can double the fun with Starlight’s help.”

“Oh, yeah. Good thinking,” Benny snapped his fingers and pointed to him before turning to Rainbow Dash. “Hey, mind grabbing Becky something to drink? I’m sure her throat could use it.”

Rainbow Dash turned to Becky, who gave an agreeing nod.

“Right. Be back in a dash.”

Shining Armor stepped up again, feeling terrible for leaving her behind.

“I’m really sorry about this. How about me and Flurry go back out there and try to win you another plushie?”

Becky smiled and tried not to laugh at how excited Flurry Heart was fidgeting on Shining’s head. She nodded a few times, giving them the go-ahead, before waving goodbye to Flurry Heart and blowing her a kiss.

Shining went stiff and was unmistakably feeling some kind of way about thinking that kiss was for him.

“Oh, uhh. Well, I uhh.”

Lumberman nudged Shining, knocking him out of trying to find the words to apologize for not being able to return the affection... or whatever stupidity was about to fall out of his mouth.

“Pretty sure that was for your kid, genius.”

“What?” Shining looked up to see Flurry Heart returning the motion in rapid succession. “Oh, right.”

“Geeze, man,” Benny tried not to overtly insult a member of royalty, and it was a struggle to restrain himself. “You ever hang out with Applejack’s brother? I think you’d guys really get along.”

A gasp slipped under the attention of those attending to Becky.

"Look! That's the lady one! The one that danced!" Dinky announced to Derpy as she ran and jumped up to put her hooves on Becky's knees and introduce herself. "Hi! I'm Dinky. Can you dance with me like you danced with Rainbow Dash?"

Becky was just as awestruck at how adorable this little unicorn was as Sniff had been. She met the young fillies eyes and smiled but couldn't voice an answer. She placed a hand on Dinky's hoof and then motioned Chris to her. As Chris stood up to see what she needed, she pulled her phone out of her pocket and brought up her messenger app. She couldn't send any messages, but she could still type.

"Can she talk?" Dinky asked.

"Oh, yeah," Chris cautiously answered. "She just has a... uh, sore throat right now. She'll be able to talk tonight... and she wants me to tell you something."

He took ahold of Becky's phone and started to read.

"Hello, Dinky. I'm so happy to meet you. I was hoping I'd get to meet you."

Dinky's eyes were brimming with excitement as she lit up with the most ecstatic smile.

"She knows who I am?"

Becky took the phone back and pointed to Chris, her phone, then to her eyes, back to the phone, and made the hand gesture to talk.

He got the message loud and clear. Read along and speak what she types. "Chris and I know about so many of you here. I'm so glad to get to meet all of you. Also, I'm sorry that I can't talk right now. I breethed... She means breathed. In some smoke, and my lungs are sick. But I'll be fine in a while. And I'm better... when I'm better. Good job, Becky. You’re really banging out the Ponish.”

Becky shot Chris a glare and made a fist.

"Ahem," Chris cleared his throat and continued. "I'd love to dance with you."

"Dinky," Derpy stepped up just after hearing the exciting news for the gold medal winner of cuteness, according to Sniff. "You have got to stop bothering these nice new visitors."

"She said she would! She did!" Dinky announced. "We can dance when she feels better."

Becky suddenly started tapping Chris with the back of her hand and pointing to Derpy.

"What?" Chris didn't know what she was trying to tell him.

Becky quickly started hammering the keyboard on her phone and then held up the text for him to read.

Chris read it back to her. "Ask Derpy to dance with you. What? Why are you telling me to do that?"

Again Becky went to task on her phone, bringing up another message for him to read.

This one he didn't read out for everyone to hear.

"Every brony loves Derpy. Even I know that. Make her feel special, or I will make Rainbow kick your ass."

Chris couldn't believe what he was being told.

"What the fuck are you... True. But—"

More typing on the phone and another message for Chris to read silently.

"Because #SaveDerpy. That was bullshit."

"Gawd damn it, Becky. And how did you even know about that?" Chris groaned.

With great determination, Becky started to type out another message, but this time when she was done, she snapped her fingers to get Rainbow Dash's attention.

Chris didn't like how this was turning against him.

"Becky? What are you doing?"

Rainbow Dash returned with two soda bottles, flying over the other ponies.

"Sorry, that took so long, Becks. The line was... what's this?"

The question of whether or not Becky would be so bold as to make true on a threat of setting the fury of the fastest pony in Equestria to beat down Chris was unfolding in front of his eyes. Rainbow Dash quickly started to understand that the message she was reading was for her. Her eyes followed left to right as she read along. Periodically, her eyes would narrow more, and her brow tightened before looking up to him. There was a sudden break where Becky pulled the phone back and padded her lap for Rainbow Dash to join her.

Rainbow Dash did as requested, jumping up enough to let her forelegs rest on Becky's thighs. Becky, in turn, moved her left arm around Rainbow Dash for them to share a private view of the screen. More typing and more anger from the speed horse told him that he was, in fact, there was no way he could dance his way out of this, not unless he was dancing his way out with Derpy.

"Hey, stop it. I'll do it," Chris barked. "Just—"

Rainbow Dash stared him down again, pointing at him with her free wing, telling him silently that he was in no position to speak. She turned her attention back to the screen, reading a few more lines before nodding in agreement.

"No problem, Becky. We'll make sure it happens," and took off into the air, going god knows where.

"We?" Chris asked in confusion.

Becky typed a few words and turned the screen back to Chris.

"Don't be a dick, and you'll have nothing to worry about. And I have the video, so everyone will support me on this."

Chris couldn't believe she would do this to him.

"That's messed up, Becky."

Becky made the switch to another app on her phone, scrolled through something, and showed the screen to him again. And there was no denying what he saw in the thumbnail. It was the picture of a sad Derpy, as seen in the show, sitting in the spotlight in front of a black backdrop. There was an icon in the corner of the thumbnail showing it was a video. One minute and fifty-seven seconds long.

"That's cheating, Becky. That's like... some kind of illegal warfare."

"Attention, everypony!" Pinkie Pie's voice came screaming over her portable speaker. "We have a very special announcement!"

"That's right!" Sniff's voice joined in as he shared the mic. "Due to popular request of how many ponies enjoyed the dance introductions with our local pony sponsors—"

Rainbow Dash's voice cut in.

"Tonight! At least seven lucky ponies will be randomly selected based on nominations from all of us that have been helping our human friends get welcomed to Ponyville."

Pinkie Pie jumped in again.

"As well as ponies voted on by you! The ponies of Ponyville!"

"Also," Sniff spoke up again. "To show our goodwill and intentions of helping others, we will also be raffling off another seven dances, with all proceeds going to charity. Don't ask me which one. We're all still new here."

A series of cheers erupted from practically everypony in town, vocalizing their support for this addition to the party plans.

Chris turned his attention back to Becky.

"Unfucking believable, Becks."

Becky grinned devilishly, only breaking the sinister look as another couple of coughs broke through. She was almost intimidating. However, her actions spoke louder than the words she couldn't speak, and they would all be backed up by Rainbow Dash. He had no out from this.

Author's Note

So, first things first. This chapter is likely to have some grammar and spelling errors I couldn't catch. Normally, such things would be handled by my editor, but due to circumstances outside our control, he will be unlikely to assist in the near future. And with that, I'm moving forward with publishing more chapters more regularly, with a higher risk of errors in the writing. Not much of a choice at the moment to do otherwise.

Also, wanted to point you all to a late addition to chapter 30. That being a commissioned piece of Fluttershy goating Cerb into sparing with him. See picture below:

Other than that, I hope the goofy intro idea with the dancing didn't come off as anything too... dumb? I really liked the idea of Sniff finally starting to come around and become more accepting of where he's been stranded. That, and using his knowledge of marketing and working crowds with how cartoon logic works and being able to exploit it so easily. That and... who am I kidding... Lumberman and Applejack. Damn are those two fun to put together.

However, chapter 33 will have a lot to appreciate, although it might have a portion of it removed and dedicated to a side section of the series. Haven't fully decided yet. Regardless, I'm most excited for 34. Partially because 33 is going to end with a buildup with a powerful payout that is given in 44. Once that's out of the way, it's dance time. And I can't wait for that.

And as always, questions, comments, or any corrections you may have to offer are welcomed.

33. Aggression, Temptation, Progression, and Ultimatums

All around the Friendship Castle and all through the town, the street party that had encompassed much of Ponyville, all the ponies had hurried into conversations. Talks of who would be best to dance with which human and how to get them nominated. Benny and Lumberman looked at each other, lost as to where this announcement even came from. Not that they seemed upset about it, given how their dance intros came out of nowhere, and they had fun doing that. They'd have to break the news to Cerb and Kelly that plans for the night would include three random dance partners.

Unlike the others, though, Chris knew exactly where this came from. And to compound the insult to injury, Rainbow Dash returned with a proud smile and pranced her way back to Becky. They immediately exchanged a fist bump/hoof bump before returning their gaze to Chris.

"I don't know what you're both so proud of," Chirs announced. "For one, I think Derpy is awesome. Two, I'd love to hang out with her-"

Becky silenced him as she held up her finger. She brought her phone back out and again started to type something out. After a flurry of taps, she handed the phone to Rainbow Dash and motioned for her to give it to Chris.

He read it too quietly to himself.

"You needed the push. I know you would want to avoid anything in public. That's why we're all doing it. You're not getting out of this, for her sake and yours."

Chris couldn't argue with that. He was still shy when it came to being with other women. Even more so with ponies if he was around his friends. Thinking about it was already making him anxious, and realizing how much he did want to back out and slip away.

Angry, but accepting, he tossed the phone back to Rainbow Dash.

"Right or wrong, you should have given me more than five seconds to say yes before you made me look like an asshole."

Becky went back to her phone to type out a response.

As much as Chris loved Becky like family, this wasn't something he was going to debate.

"Choke on it."

The bitterness and spite struck Becky and even shocked Rainbow Dash. It was rare for Chris to get mad and even more rare for him to be angry at any of his friends. Even with all the shit they tend to give him, this was different.

For the moment, Chris was too angry to be around Becky and needed to step away.

"I need a drink," He told her in just as cold and spiteful of a voice as he removed himself from the table and walked back up towards the castle.

All the while that exchange was happening, Rainbow Dash was trying to figure out what she was supposed to do. Who was wrong in this scenario? Chris refusing to do the kind and proper thing of asking Derpy to dance was a rather jerk thing to do. However, Becky never told her that Chris wasn't given much of a choice nor enough time to choose for himself. Not to mention he said he wasn't against doing it in the first place. Even still, he told her to choke on it. She wasn't going to stand for that.

"Hey! You can't just-" Rainbow Dash was about to jump out and cut off Chris to give him a piece of her mind but was stopped by a firm grip from Becky. She didn't understand why she was being held back. "Wha? But?... I thought?"

They both watch Chris continue off to find his drink, flipping them off in the process. The sound of Becky's thumbs tapping on her phone took Rainbow Dash's attention, and she looked to the screen, assuming the message would be for her. And it was.

She read it out loud.

"I fucked up bad. We fix later." She looked up to Becky, now more worried about what she might have done than she was angry about what Chris had said. "How bad is that? Back in the Everfree, you said that word can mean more than one thing."

Kelly slowly typed up another message.

"Starlight's screwups had a baby with breaking a Pinkie Pie promise kind of bad."

"Wow..." Rainbow Dash didn't want to imagine what that unholy union would look like. "You really fucked up."

Up in the distance, they could see Starlight had caught up with Chris and was trotting up close to him. Her posture and mannerisms showed she was worried about something. More than likely, knowing something was wrong with Chris for how pissed off he rightfully was. At least he won't be drinking alone.

[Atop the hill outside the human residence]

"You know what's funny," Kelly asked Big Mac.

"What's that?" Big Mac asked, careful not to take his attention away from making the descent down the hill wasn't too steep for Kelly.

"Without a saddle for me to ride on, that means I'm riding bareback."

"Okay?"

"Bareback also means fucking without a condom."

That sent a tingle through Big Mac, enough to almost make his legs buckle. He shook his head, trying not to lose concentration. "Not a good time, Kel."

She giggled, still having far too much fun toying with him. "Oh, please. The worst that would happen is I'd slip off and land on my back for you."

Big Mac grunted out his frustrations. "Kelly, please. Good Girl or Bad Girl. Just not Cruel Girl."

"Awe," Kelly sweetly tried to play down her teasing ways. "I'm sorry, baby. - " She laid herself forward and wrapped her arms around his neck - "Really. I am. I dunno what it is that comes over me when I'm alone with you. I think... I think I like the idea of knowing I can excite you and have you wanting me, but also not worry about you taking advantage of me and losing you after you had your fun."

"Yer putting me in a real pickle of a position here, ya know that?"

"I know."

"I don't think you do, Miss Kelly."

Kelly had gone over a lot about sex with Big Mac. Not just the basics for making babies, but told him of all the other ways to please each other's bodies. Retold a lot of her experiences, things she enjoyed, what worked, what to look forward to once, or if they thought about crossing that bridge together. However, she hadn't asked him much in regard to how he really felt about her. At least not what his concerns were. She didn't even know how far he was willing to go, if at all.

"Could you tell me?"

"Well," Big Mac tried to stay as calm and collected as he could as he expressed his feelings on the topic. "Ya done got me running in circles around ya. You go from Good Girl to Bad Girl at the drop of a hat and pull me in just ta let me push you away. You tell me all about the ins and outs of... the ins and outs. And you tell me how much you miss it, but also that you don't want to live that life again. Plus, worst of all, you keep saying you don't know if you could go through do'en none of that with me, but keep... ya just keep doing what yer doing. And yer doing it so well that I start tuh tell ma' self that if it's you, I wanna do it. And you know I'm already running circles around in muh own head about wanting it."

That was the reality check Kelly needed to hear. She wasn't just toying with him playfully. He had his own serious issues about their relationship that he needed to work through, and she wasn’t making it easy. All the teasing wasn't helping either of them.

"I want to tell you to just tell me to stop when I go too far. But if I'm being honest... I want you to want me... I'm such a bitch. You should just drop my ass off on the couch and run for the hills... Save yourself."

"Now," Big Mac huffed and groaned. "I ain't gonna up and leave ya. And I ain't even saying that I don't like how ya flirt so hard with me... or that I look forward to the teasing being... ya know..."

"I know what?" Kelly asked, just slightly trying to be cute.

"Oh, come on now," Big Mac strained to keep his composure.

Kelly stroked her good hand up and down his neck as she continued resting against him. "I'm only half-joking, Maccy... I actually do want to know what you might want from me."

A reply should have followed, but Big Mac seemed to be lost in his thoughts, pondering the question himself.

"I've thrown so much at you. And you're really just starting to understand this new side of yourself. I know you keep saying me being different doesn't matter, but we both know it does. But even still... we both want to... you know... At least try something with each other. More than kissing and holding."

Big Mac was fighting with his thoughts. She was right; he didn't really know or understand these new thoughts. But the temptation he felt was real. There were things Kelly told him about that he wanted to try. Things that excited him in ways her company alone didn't give. What else could it be other than the feeling of lust she had told him about? Even then, she explained how she regretted letting her lust and desires turn her into someone she didn't like, despite how much she enjoyed it. How much she fought it with him was another concern.

"I do," He admitted. "I do want you to—"

It was hard for him to be this honest and direct.

"—try some of them things with me."

Not knowing what he wanted felt like a terrible tease. Turnabout is fair play, but she thought of offering a trade.

"Tell me one thing you want to do. And I mean, one thing you think you wouldn't be scared to do with me. And I'll tell you one thing I know I already want."

"Oh?" He asked, sounding more timid than excited. "Well... Uck... Part of me wants to say... I don't know what you called the normal baby-making way. Me on top, and you looking up at me. But, then, something about it seems scary. I'm scared I'd either hurt you or find out yer wrong about the whole not getting pregnant with me, theory. Then everypony will know about us and how slow we didn't take it."

Kelly chuckled.

"Yeah... There is something about it that does seem hawt, but like you said... scary."

They both took a moment to let the air clear on their own insecurities.

Big Mac took a deep breath to help ready his next admission.

"I know you said it was more about foreplay and just getting the guy ready for the real stuff. But... just using yer hands." He looked back, a bit shy now that he'd opened up this much. "I already love the way it feels when you touch me normal like now. And I wouldn't be scared about hurt'n ya."

"No oral? Just hands?" She asked, almost sounding disappointed.

"I, uh—" He didn't want to push his luck or admit his unfounded fear, but if he wasn't going to hold back if she wasn't. "—I don't want ya having ta go an do that... gross thing on me."

"You think it would be gross for me to go down on you?"

"No," Big Mac lowered his head, feeling some kind of guilt for making her think he was grossed out by her. "I'd hate fer you to do something you'd think is gross."

"Oh," Kelly knew what he meant. "Cuz, the whole bathroom thing."

Big Mac nodded his answer.

"I can't say that—" Even Kelly wasn't sure at this point she could consider it. "Well, fuck. Now I feel bad because that's what I really want from you. Just the other way around."

"You'd really like that?" Big Mac asked, not a hint of disgust or resistance in his question.

"I... yeah? You're not grossed out by it? Even you think that me sucking—"

"I know. I know," Big Mac groaned, knowing his own hesitation was already given for her doing it to him. "But you said it's easy for a girl to be clean down there. And I can't think of much anything else ya told me that wouldn't hurt you somehow."

There was a recurring theme with his answers she was noticing.

"You keep saying you don't want to do anything that'll hurt me. You worried about that because of what happened to me or because you think you'll be too big or fuck me too hard?"

Big Mac felt like he was being put on the spot about this.

"Well, you said horses have huge dicks."

"Yeah, on Earth," Kelly snapped with some sarcasm. "I mean, okay, sure. I have no idea how big you really are. I know your balls are a fuck load bigger."

Big Mac lowered his head, grinning and blushing.

Kelly tapped his cheek playfully.

"Oh, yeah. Now you're bashful about yer boys down under. But at the same time, you don't even know how big you can get, which is such a weird fucking concept to me. A guy not knowing how big his dick is."

"Sorry," He apologized. "I only saw it for a second this morning for the first time. And I was more worried about the mess and waking you up—"

"Don't worry, doofus," Kelly padded his chest, trying to comfort him. "It was an impressive load. So be proud of that. And I told you. If they ask why there's a bedsheet and blanket in my shower, I'll bite the bullet and say I couldn't get up in time and had an accident."

They finally arrived at the house, and Big Mac led them into the garage.

"I still hate myself for all this."

"Hey," Kelly chided to try and put down his resistance. "I told you. I'm looking out for you until you get a hold on this. Or learn how to take care of it before you go to bed, instead of in your dreams."

Big Mac grumbled in response, pressing Kelly to continue her attempts to turn his attitude around.

"Besides, no one's gonna bother with questions about me pissing myself after getting impaled on a stick and blasted with magic that almost killed eight superpowered horses and maybe even me a second time. I could shit my pants in public, and they'd be like, 'Oh, don't mind her. She's still a little messed up from one too many spears to the chest and a boss-killing dose of magic' And then apologize for my inconvenience."

"How can you even joke about that?"

"You ever meet Cerb?"

"Of course I have. He was there when—"

"It was a rhetorical question, jackass. He does the same thing."

"Oh," Now he did feel like a doofus. "How was I supposed to know?"

"It's fine," She mumbled as she looked around the garage. "Can you take me into the living room? As much as I like riding you bareback, I could use a minute or two with my legs closed."

"Uh... do you have to get down right now?" Big Mac asked, clearly hiding something.

"I'd much rather... No, fuck that." Kelly wasn't going to humor his piss-poor delivery of deception. "Why don't you want to put me down?"

Suddenly, she felt stupid for even asking and even worse for snapping at him.

"Oh, you got to be kidding me."

Big Mac didn't answer, hoping she would guess wrong if he didn't say anything. But the red that glowed through his coat and the expression he held was a dead giveaway.

"Oh, Mackie," she gleefully spoke out his pet name as she leaned down and hugged him around his neck as tight as she could. "I wanna see it."

"No," he meekly pleaded. "You're not ready. I'm not ready. And you said it won't stay that way if—"

"Mac..."

"Yes, Miss Kelly?"

"I want to see you."

"Kelly..."

"And I'll show you mine."

"You... What? Why all of a sudden—"

"It's only fair," Kelly answered, stopping him from asking too many questions, speaking in a soft yet pleading voice. "And you're not the only one who's been turned on."

"But you said that you'd let me see your breast if I danced you out for everypony. I don't want to make you do anything more than what we agreed to."

Kelly was unphased by his integrity.

"Then, I'll show you both."

If Big Mac ever learned anything in his life, it was five things. Never give up on family. Always trust an apple. You can't get away from Granny Smith. Don't let a good thing pass you by. And whatever the cost, Kelly was worth it.

He led Kelly into the Living room and carefully let her slide off onto the couch.

"Well?" Kelly asked, waiting for Big Mac to face her or present himself in some fashion.

Big Mac was more than simply hesitant to show himself to Kelly as she asked.

"I'm nervous. I... I-I don't know what I'm doing. What if you don't like what you see?" He waited for an answer or some release from this arrangement, even if it meant giving up seeing her. "Miss Kelly?"

A warm piece of cloth landed on his back with no warning given.

"Turn around," She spoke to him in a much softer and more natural voice than usual.

The tone of voice intrigued him. This tone was different. It wasn't her normal speaking voice, nor some mock voice she would joke with, or even the sultry voice she used when she was acting badly. It was almost like the voice she used when she first confessed how she felt about him before being so horribly wounded. At the same time, it wasn't sad or guilt-filled. This voice sounded vulnerable yet trusting. He had to turn and see her now.

What he saw was something he never thought could have been much of a sight to trigger such a reaction as he was feeling. Kelly was shirtless, having thrown it on his back to get his attention. There was another piece of clothing that covered her chest, but she was pulling it down for him. Her breasts were slowly revealed, and they were nothing like a pony's at all. They were so much larger and curvaceous. Then the nipples and areolas, they didn't fade away behind a thin layer of a coat or blend in with the same color of skin underneath. These were pronounced and complimented the flesh they surrounded.

The bra she wore had been removed and dropped to her side. She folded her arms, perking up her breast.

"Do you like them?" She asked in the same cautious and almost timid voice. "They're not... weird? Or ugly?"

Big Mac turned himself to completely face her; his own arousal hidden under his stance.

"No," he told her with no southern drawl or slang, only the purest and most honest answer he felt. "There... better than how you described them."

"Okay," Kelly replied, sounding just as defenseless as he did.

She then started working the button and zipper in the front of her jeans, keeping true to her second promise.

As much as Big Mac wanted to be the good stallion he prided himself on being, the temptation of seeing Kelly nude was too strong. Just the thought of her exposing herself excited him with a guilty sense of violating some moral he should have known. For the moment, though, he was so fixated on watching her, anxious to see how different she could be from what had grown so passive to seeing. Even standing there in front of her, he felt himself growing harder. Something he didn't even know was possible, or the intensity it could have, almost painful.

Kelly managed to pull her left leg out from her jeans but struggled with her right. Still just a little too sore to manage without some assistance. Or perhaps she wanted Big Mac to be a bit more engaged with this show she was giving.

Kelly extended her foot out to Big Mac with the pant leg dangling.

"Can you... help me?"

Big Mac took a moment to think out his action and ran it over silently to himself.

"Step forward, grab the pant leg with my teeth, pull it off... why am I thinking so slowly?"

For probably the first time with Kelly, he didn't nod or voice his intentions. He robotically stepped over to her foot, but a new distraction blindsided him. With every step, his erection rubbed up against his belly. It was a sensation that was remnant of his dreams from the previous two nights. With the sudden realization that these were the kinds of sensations he could expect, then perhaps there would be more he'd be willing to do. On second thought, maybe he could see the reason Kelly had allowed herself to indulge in these exchanges of physical lovemaking for so long.

Big Mac continued on his path, letting these tingles and pulses that enticed him to endure. He gripped the fabric in his teeth and slowly pulled it back, carefully dragging the clothing off and letting it fall to the floor.

"Those are cute," Big Mac complimented the display of Kelly's panties but was so nervous that it sounded forced.

"Thanks," She nervously answered back. "You probably don't see a lot of these here."

Kelly spread her legs wider, revealing the damp fabric and letting the thick scent of her wanting sex drift into the room.

Big Mac was past the point of modesty or needing encouragement. He was ready to give in; deal with the fears and concerns after the fact.

"Oh, Sweet Merciful Celestia."

Truth be told, Kelly had become the one more apprehensive in this relationship. However, having him this close, and finally, this invested into having her as she had so many other men lust for her, the temptation to encourage him was stronger than her insecurities.

"Can you show me?" Kelly asked, running her fingers up her legs until they found their way to the sides of her panties and playfully tugged them away, only the faintest hint of what lay below revealed.

Again, Big Mac only acted as requested. He took a step forward and turned his side to her. Right away, his member came into sight, and her excitement grew with the quickening of her breath slightly. Big Mac didn't stop there. He relaxed his back legs and lowered himself to the floor, sitting down but then rolled slightly to present himself in full view of the woman tempting him out of his innocent mindset.

"Holy... oh shit," Kelly hushed, her voice not clearly stating what she was feeling about what she saw.

Big Mac was worried now; all the concerns Kelly held of his size were valid, and their aspirations for pleasing each other would be superficial at best, if even appealing any longer.

"Well?"

"Big Mac," Kelly sounded worried; even her face couldn't hide it. "Please get up and move back away from me."

"I'm sorry, Miss Kelly," Big Mac carefully rose back to all fours and backed away, his tail tucked low and his ears folded back. "I understand if this won't work, and we can't be together like you wanted. But I don't want this to come between us."

"No," Kelly sunk her face into her hands and tried to rub some reason into her mind. "If you get any closer, I'm going to make you fuck me. One way or another, I know I'd make it happen."

Big Mac's raised his head with ears perked upright, and his erection refortified itself with the prospect of losing his virginity here and now.

"Does that mean what I think it means?"

"Mac," Kelly pulled back her hands to see Mac sitting down, his erection still on full display for her. Even this far away, it was tempting her to cross that line and fuck the reservations she fought. "It's so workable, and I'm so fucking horny right now... but I know we're not ready. I've never allowed myself to... I don't want to fuck this up. I don't want to fuck this up so much more than how badly I want to feel you bury your cock inside me. Fuck... "

If Big Mac was any less of a gentlecolt, he'd already have made his way over and plunged his face between her legs. It was a tempting thought to see what would come of it. However, the short-term gains of a moment of pleasure and service to this woman who had opened up his eyes to so many new worlds, he would never risk hurting her.

"Miss Kelly—"

"Big Mac, no," Kelly was afraid of what he might ask. "Believe me, I want you to eat me out so bad right now I can already taste it on my lips from kissing you after I make you plow me longer and deeper than you do your garden... Jesus fuck, this is torture."

"Uh," Kelly's pleas were making it harder for him to focus and not give into temptation. "I was going to suggest you do that mater bathing thing. Because if we're not going to do anything with each other... well."

He looked down to his engorged member.

"I know I can't walk back to the party like this."

Now there was an idea that could work... or backfire and still end with Kelly wrapping her legs around his back to pull him in deeper.

"We could watch each other," Kelly offered earnestly. "I mean... we can see each other enjoying ourselves without... fucking things up in the process."

"Okay," Big Mac looked down to his groin to reassess what he was working with. "Uh... Miss Kelly?"

He looked up to his painfully horny partner in shame.

"I can't make a fist like you said."

Kelly had already started feeling herself over her panties; she knew this wasn't going to take long.

"Just feel around, Big Guy," She instructed him in a seductive voice.

As much as she wanted to reverse roles and give him the pony ride, she also could help but enjoy the idea of teasing him.

"Be slow and gentle with yourself. You'll figure it out. Every guy does."

Big Mac looked on in earnest as Kelly dug her thumbs under the waistband of what little cloth protected her remaining modesty. He could see that these were far easier to remove. No chance for him to be called closer to help her pull the last article of clothing free. No chance of getting close enough for poor choices to grant him any favors. But the distance didn't hide any details that he couldn't take in.

Kelly lowered the band over her thighs and rocked her hips just enough to work herself free from their protection and quickly had them around her knees. She dropped the garment down to her feet and held herself still to better entice her stud.

"You start."

She slowly let her butt slide closer to the edge of the cushion and parted her knees, revealing the secret behind the cloth.

"That way, we can do this together."

She ran her hands up from the inside of her knees to her pussy, pulling three fingers over her wet outer lips. Two fingers spread herself open while she dragged her middle finger into her shallow depths and over her clit. She pulled her hand away with a trail of her liquid eagerness, stranding along and snapping free as she brought her fingers to her lips. She tempted fate and her own resiliency by licking her finger clean of the taste Big Mac wished he could sample.

"Put on a good show for me, and you might win yourself a kiss." She ran her tongue over her lips, no misinterpretation as to what she intended for him to taste.

With no guidance or practice, Big Mac quickly tried to figure it out.

Kelly watched intently at her stud, hurrying to please her and fulfill her request. He no undoubtedly intended to win that kiss, but for now, she wanted to better assess what a braver future with him would entail. She was already familiar with his hooves. The hardened edges could be rough, but the soft pads underneath were surprisingly smooth and had their own particular appeal. Even the way she swore they moved over her body was different, but in a good way she hadn't figured out yet.

His balls were cartoonishly oversized, though, after the last two nights they weren't drastically larger than a pony his size would logically consider proportionate. They were at least, in presentation, more visually appealing, with no clear signs of pubic hair. Their mass and shine given off from the texture made her imagine what they must feel like racking against her in the doggy position. Although, she might consider it the pony position from here on out.

Then, what she was really focusing on from his show. His cock was not what she was expecting. The shaft was smoother and seemed more cylindrical than a human's, but not so indiscernible either. The head was what gave her the most relief. It was practically human-shaped. Perhaps a bit larger with the tip angled higher than centered, but it still looked the part. Of course, the overall size couldn't be ignored. He couldn't be much more than just over eight inches. Certainly not more than nine.

His size wasn't necessarily ideal, but in her many experiences, she'd tackled cocks of his caliber before. With a little warming up, maybe a little practice, and some lube... Why did she want to hold off again?

Big Mac started slow and gently, working his fetlock from the bottom of his shaft and up his length. The reaction was instant, and the feeling was all but mentally debilitating. It was almost overwhelming to the point where he had to fight to keep his eyes open, not wanting to lose sight of the woman in front of him, especially now that she was sharing her display with him.

Kelly had lived quite the adventurous life, but this was a new taboo. Teasing men and women alike while face to face or over the phone was an excellent tactic for enticing them to play harder or lure them back to bed. However, all those kinks were compounded now that she was using them on Big Mac. Even just the sight of his cock, so exotic and from such a forbidden world of debauchery and degeneracy, it only turned her on more for some twisted reason. It was as if there was something in the hair that amplified her desire with every breath she drew in of his presence.

"How does it feel?" She asked the stallion as she spread her legs wider and dove two fingers in for him to see.

"Oh, Kelly," Big Mac was in an altered state of being, and his words couldn't be less filtered. "I've never felt anything like this in my life. It feels so... " He shuttered with another course stroke down his shaft. "Wonderful and strange. But watching you is hard to not want ta just... how does it taste?"

That question added some fuel to the fire for Kelly, but it was a hard question to answer.

"My pussy? " She started to withdraw her fingers, spreading herself, displaying the juicy goo she had been building up. "You want a taste?"

"Eyup," Big Mac boldly answered, too distracted to notice a bead of fluid building up out from himself for Kelly to see.

And notice she did. How could she not? This was all becoming too much for her. Now it was a race for her to finish before her resistance gave out.

She grinned devilishly.

"Naughty, boy." She slid her fingers down inside again, edging them along her clit. "Mmmph, cum for me and find out, Bad Boy."

The promise of his reward again bolstered his lust. His efforts and grip tightened, but his motions appeared hurried and awkward. Having no practice and only working off of a limited set of instructions for those with hands.

"Slow down, Big Boy," Kelly coaxed him, seeing his struggles. "You're doing fine. Just... feel it out."

She watched him follow her words, slowing his pace, letting his strokes find themselves out.

"Imagine my hands on you."

She continued to work him up as she edged herself closer.

"Back in the tall grass, me on top of you. You... licking my pussy. Your tongue pressing deep inside, tasting all this sweet, sweet, pussy juice. All while I stroke your big dick and tease the dip of your cock with my lips and lick you back... does that sound nice?"

Big Mac could picture all of what she had painted in his mind. He closed his eyes for a moment to let that fantasy replace what he had before him for the moment. How amazing it would be, how fantastic and exciting to have her in all the ways they desired. Just the thought alone only excited him more.

"I would like that. Emm-Hmm."

"Use your other hoof for me," Kelly requested, excited to see what all this stallion could do. "Pretend it's me kissing it. Show me where you want my lips on you."

Big Mac was the perfect subservient plaything. He sat down deeper with his back against the wall with his legs sprawled out and brought his other hoof up to the head of his cock. He didn't know what to expect before pressing down on the tip. A groan and a grunt echoed in the room as he was treated to his stimulation doubled.

"Oh, sweet apple pie... Kelly," He carefully started to pivot the frogs under his hooves, exploring all the new pleasures that made him twinge and jerk as the jolts of pleasure rocked over his cock. "I can't believe... Ohh... Holy apple sauce. Kel... I... Ugh, something—"

Big Mac didn't know it just yet, but he was about to experience something that was going to put his wet dreams to shame.

"That's right, baby," Kelly could tell by his body tensing and the motions of his strokes growing stronger he was about to climax. "Show me how you want me to suck you off. God, I want to taste your cock so bad. Cum for me. Show me how good you can cum so I can fucking cum, and you can taste me, too."

Her worlds only speed up the inevitable. Big Mac gasped in a sharp breath before arching his back against the wall and all but yell out his first real orgasm. The eruption was about as intense as his voice. His cock pumped out the first few gushes of cum that mostly shot out the back of his hoof and hit his abdomen. The rest squirted out from under the front of his hoof and down his shaft.

It truly was a sight for Kelly. So bestial, but Big Mac made its intensity and otherwise inhuman appearance so desirable and erotic. Watching him peak and show him what a stallion could do pushed her over the edge.

"Oh, fuck! Mac! Come—" She was about to make a demand for Big Mac, but her own climax took control - "Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Gawd. Ffffff- Oh!"

After nearly a week of pent-up stress, lack of sex or masturbation, sexual tension, and random unanswered episodes of arousal with no release accumulated into an orgasm she so desperately needed. Both hands went to work doing all they could. One hand rapidly abused her inner walls, arching her fingers up into her g-spot while her other hand circled over her clit. Her eyes clenched closed with the thoughts of how much better it would be with Big Mac taking over and fucking her properly. The thought of his thick crank spreading her open and filling her with all that hot cum he was packing would have to feel so much better than this. If only she could speak and beckon him over to discard all her previous warnings and hard lines.

She opened her eyes to see him panting and gawking at her as she slipped farther out from the couch. They were both trapped in the moments of bliss that came from this long-awaited release. Both enamored and captivated with how much the other drove them wild; wanting and wishing the other would give up on their morals and give in to the temptation to violate the other. The slightest hint of weakness or a request would have had either of them crawling across the floor to let the other burden their mouth with ravishing the last bit of ecstasy or to do all they could to force his deflating cock into her.

Sadly, all they could do was please the other with the visual of their own release as it ebbed away.

"Mis... Kelly..."

Big Mac was light-headed with a rush of feelings in his head and in his heart he couldn't explain. An overdose of contentment and gratification and the afterglow that held him.

"That was... I can't even... why does every word I know not sound good enough to describe how amazing that was?" He continued panting until he had the strength to hold his gaze on her. "How amazing you are."

"Don't worry, Mackie," Kelly cooed through the huffs of weary breaths she drew. "It only gets better from here."

She eyed his member, slowly falling limp in his hold.

"Oh, fuck me... I don't know how long I'll be able to hold out when you got a monster cock like that."

Big Mac toyed with his still-leaking cock, toying with himself for her amusement.

"I don't know why, but I've seen so many mares and never once wanted them like I want you. And I don't think I could ever care to be with one if I could be with you. I'll wait as long as you want me to."

There was a moment Big Mac almost took his confession to the final logical level. To confess something so profound and permanent, but a fear of their uncertainty had him hold his tongue. Maybe another day, another time, when he was more certain she felt the same way, and he could share those three words.

Kelly withdrew her hands and closed her legs, barely managing to pull herself upright.

"Come here, Mac Daddy. Kelly needs a kiss from her big, strong pony."

Big Mac awkwardly brought himself up to all fours. He was still in a bit of a haze, which made his steps a bit more haggard than usual. But from this more lacked position Kelly could see his half-hard cock sway and drip as he paced himself up to her. It was such a turn-on.

"Just as promised, Big Guy," Kelly greeted him before raising her hand and dragging her tongue along her saturated fingers.

She was so wet that Big Mac could see the juices she had pulled from her snatch pool at the tip of her tongue.

"Heh," Big Mac huffed out a short chuckle. "Drip. I get it."

Kelly was too into the moment to agree or laugh along with him. She wanted this more than he did and pulled him in close, eagerly mashing tongues together and forcing a taste of her nectar in with their kiss. The taste of herself was something of which she had grown accustomed to. A trait from all of the years of debauchery she had experienced with her many lovers. Men and women alike were always pleased by it, and she was banking on Big Mac becoming ensnared in her alluring ways as well. But even she had to admit; this kiss was sacrilegiously sweet. She could feel from Big Mac's more intense passion he delivered, trying to find more of that divine flavor from her, that her tactics were working.

Big Mac pulled back from their makeout session, stepping back and collapsing flat on his ass.

"Oh, shit. Mac? You okay?" Kelly asked, a million concerns blanking through her mind of what could have possibly gone wrong.

"Oh, Miss Kelly," Big Mac said with a smile. "I feel like I'm swimming in butterflies and laying on a million of your kisses. We might need to hold off, or I think I'm gonna need to do another repeat of what we just did."

Kelly giggled at the thought of how powerful their little show-and-tell event was.

"I suppose you're right, and I'm sorry if it feels like I'm being cruel, only going this far."

"Kelly," Big Mac looked up to her with love-drunk eyes. "Maybe... that's all we can handle at the moment, and so it's all for the best."

"You might be right," Kelly looked down to what bit of his cock was still lying out of his sheath. "Though it probably would have been fun to find out the hard way."

"That the Good Girl or Bad Girl talk'n?" Big Mac asked with a sly grin.

"That's me talking," Kelly answered with a coy smile before bopping his lips with a finger freshly pulled from between her legs again.

The scent and flavor hit Big Mac's senses instantly, again returning those weak limbs and intoxicating thoughts, even stirring a little rise in his cock again. Before he could say boo about it, Kelly was already on his lips with another kiss.

"Now come on and help me clean up," Kelly playfully requested as she pulled away. "I really didn't fucking think this through. But hopefully, they're having so much fun at the party they won't notice how long we've been gone."

She noticed the splatters Big Mac left on the carpet.

"Or notice any stains when they get back."

[Back inside the friendship castle]

"She did what!" Starlight shouted. Furious at how Becky and Rainbow Dash had entrapped Chris. "She's your friend. How could she... Gah! Pour me a drink too, please. I don't even want to—" She sighed heavily. "I'm so sorry, Chris. I know this must be extremely frustrating for you."

"She should know," Chris barked. "At least know how easily I get in situations like this."

Starlight added a little more orange juice to her Screwdriver, the vodka being too strong this early.

"Does she know about your other issues?" She gave him a sympathetic look. "That you might want to do more than having a dance and be friends?"

"No," Chris sounded more hurt than angry. "We were drunk when we were all about sixteen or so, playing a game of kings, and the topic came up of cartoon characters we would sleep with."

Chris didn't know if she understood that context but moved on with the conversation.

"I named a Digimon character. Imagine a yellow fox mixed with a human body. But... they gave me so much shit for it, I stopped bringing it up with them. Kelly only knew I liked the show about all of you. Never... Never anything beyond that."

"I'm sorry, Chris," Starlight put down her drink to hug Chris, getting only a slight lean into as a return. "Maybe we just need to be honest with your friends. Let them know how you really feel. Both about how Kelly treated you and how you might want to find a special somepony of your own while you're here."

"Do I even have a chance at that?" Chris asked, sounding more like it was a rhetorical question. "Sure, Sniff probably could. He could talk a Nun out of a convent or sell ice cubes to a polar bear. He could sell imported sand to Saddle Arabia."

Starlight laughed.

"Oh, please. He's good at working a crowd, that much is clear. But he's not that good." She took another drink of her Screwdriver but noticed how unconvinced Chris was. "Is he?"

Chris eyed his drink but put it down and pushed it away.

"I once went to a bar for an after-hours office party. By chance, Sniff was there on a date. He introduced us as she was leaving. And when I say she was leaving, I mean he told her that he had another date after hers. Not only was she okay with it, she apologized for taking longer than she was supposed to. Then the other girl showed up early, and she apologized for making it awkward for him."

"Is that... supposed to happen?"

"No!" Chris blurted out. "Neither was me seeing all three of them leaving together that night. I still don't know how he does it. Sniff—" Chris went for his drink again, sloshing it slightly while pondering. "He is an anomaly. Something not to be understood, only accepted."

"Ugh," Starlight put down her drink. "I'm only starting to feel this, and I don't want to feel anymore." She turned her full attention to Chris and laid a hoof on his shoulder. "But fine. You know him a lot better than I do. And if you say he falls outside the realm of understanding, then he is. But I have a pretty good understanding of you. And you have so much to offer the ponies here in Ponyville. Even more outside of Ponyville. If you really want to find a special somepony while you're here, if you really apply yourself and just give it a shot, I know you'll find one. And if that's what you really want, I'll do whatever I can to help you."

"Thanks," Chris raised his arm to pull her in for a proper hug. "You're the best pony ever, Starlight."

"Awe," Starlight blushed. "Save the mushy stuff for your special somepony."

She reached her forelegs around him and returned the hug.

"But... thank you for saying so."

"Hey," Chris broke off from the hug. "Mind helping me find Cerb? I thought he came in here, but I have no idea where they all might have wandered off to in this place."

"Don't suppose you have a clue where he might have gone off to, do you?" Starlight asked. "He didn't stay here last night, so I doubt he went and found a room to lay down in."

"Not with a Princess and two of your friends, at least," Chris added. "Someplace quiet, maybe?"

Starlight noticed a new plate that was out of place from the others.

"It looks like they were here for a while, at least."

"Maybe they all did lay down? Cadence said she was tired, and Fluttershy and Rarity seem to be attached to the hip with Cerb." Chris thought out loud.

"Well, at least it's something to do and keep you away from all the drama outside," Starlight told Chris, hoping to cheer him up.

"Yeah... God, I still can't believe she did that and threatened to have Dash kick my ass if I backed out." Chris ranted. "I know I'm... well, you know how awkward I can be—"

Chris threw the point out, knowing Starlight understood, but a little too late to hope she wouldn't expand upon it.

"I just would have wanted to let this be something I accomplished on my own. But—" he turned to Starlight, looking surprisingly happy. "I'm glad that we patched things up and are friends. I've never had someone to talk to about this stuff with before. I mean, relationships and dating wasn't an issue with the others. But how empty I feel inside. How bad I wanted to actually be here... That I fantasized about being with a pony and my fear of being judged by it. Thank you, really."

Starlight was happy to hear this validation. She was a friend and was appreciated. It didn't even take a common enemy or shared history of poor life choices. All he got out of this friendship was just her company and support. She couldn't hide the amount of joy it brought her to finally have this.

"It really means a lot to me to hear you say that. After Twilight helped me see that I needed to change my ways, all the mistakes I made with her friends, and how bad everything went with Trixie... Did I ever tell you about that?"

Chris didn't take his eyes off the stares they were climbing.

"If you mean her using you to get back at Twilight and almost getting swallowed by the manticore, no. But I saw it the day before we all ended up here." He turned back to Starlight, following just behind him near the top of the steps. "Where'd she even leave to? I thought her wagon was all messed up?"

From cold to hot and hot to cold, these emotional rollercoasters were going to give her motion sickness.

"I don't know. Next town or anywhere from Las Pegasus to Saddle Arabia. Twilight and I helped fix up her wagon and then she thanked us for everything and left."

"I'm sorry to hear that," Chris said, sharing his sympathies. "Any idea when she'll be back? Not that I don't mind hanging out with you, but you and her did have a good thing going at the end. I thought you two would have gone on tour together or something like that."

Starlight did miss Trixie, but there was still a lot of clout in her afterthoughts for how they first even became friends. However, in retrospect, she couldn't help but feel how her new friendship was almost just as much of a disaster, but only it was her fault this time.

"I... I do miss her a little already. But I also have no idea when I'll ever see her again. She was really shaken up after getting hurt in the explosion that brought you here. I worry about her. Enough that I even wonder if I should have gone with her."

"Left or right?" Chris asked, not sure which way to start off in for their search. "Our rooms were right, but none of the others would have known that."

"Egh," Starlight shrugged. "We got the whole day to waste if you'd rather spend some more time in here."

"Let's find Cerb first," Chris looked down the closest hallway. "I need to talk to him before I'm gonna head back out there. Make sure he's okay, and then deal with Becky's bullshit. I don't want to deal with her or Rainbow right now."

"Sure," she replied with a cheerful smile.

Starlight's heart was going out to Chris. For such a large fella, he was incredibly sensitive and insecure. Although, there was something about his anger that seemed to emanate some of the same frightening vibes that Cerb gave off when he lashed out at Applejack and Rainbow Dash on their first day here. She had to appreciate how extreme these humans could be in so many different facets, even when they were hiding them.

"They shouldn't be hard to find. This castle is big, but it's... actually easy to get lost in. Let's go this way.

[Earlier in the higher levels of the castle]

Cadence opened the door to a room normally set aside for her and Shining.

"Here we are. Nice and private. Also, far away from all the noise outside."

Cerb looked around the room.

"So... is this, like, your husband's bedroom from when he was a kid or something?"

The three mares giggled.

"Oh, no, silly," Rarity corrected him. "Twilight and Shining grew up in Canterlot. This castle is relatively new."

"Yes," Cadence stepped up onto the oversized bed and turned to sit and face the three. "This room was set aside for when we visit. And I think it's probably the most calming and comfortable room available."

"Plus, the bed is big enough for all of us," Fluttershy added.

Cerb started to speculate that the help they were going to offer him was going to be conducted on the bed.

"Doesn't this seem a little inappropriate? I mean, anyone walks in on us and—"

"It's perfectly fine, Justin," Cadence quickly hushed him. "For what we'll be doing, we would normally have large cushions or pads to sit on. Or a smaller bed for you to lay on, and whoever is presiding to be just as close."

Fluttershy took Cerb's hand in her wing and softly pulled him towards the bed.

"This is all about being close to loved ones and ponies you trust. We're here to help you stay strong while you work through your bad memories."

Rarity walked ahead and took her spot on the bed. She sat just off to the side of Cadence and at an angle.

"I've never taken part in one of these sessions, but I've heard they're very helpful."

"And just what is it we're doing?" Cerb asked, still very uneasy about how this would look.

Not to mention that this would be the third, if not the fourth, time he would be willingly pinned between two ponies. This would be the first time with three ponies, though.

Cadence guided Cerb up against her chest as he sat down and worked his way back further onto the bed.

"You've had some horrible events in your past that have hardened your heart. Made you afraid to let love and trust flow freely." She slid her forelegs under his arms and held him close to her. "Imagine a box that you've thrown angry letters into and locked it up. The box is your heart. And now you want to put some happy letters in that box, but you're afraid of all the angry letters getting out and having to read them all over again. We're going to help you open that box, pull out the angry letters and toss them away so you can replace them with better ones."

"Some things are better left locked away," Cerb warned with a sad tone.

"We can start slow. Not go into the really scary nightmare things," Fluttershy softly cooed, comforting Cerb before turning to Cadence. "Right?"

"Yes," Cadence warmly smiled and nodded. "Now, Rarity, Fluttershy, get close to Justin, and we can begin."

Fluttershy and Rarity scooted in close to Cerb again, resting their heads against his chest with his arm draped over them. They interlocked a foreleg together around his waist and the other around his back. Just to be sure they were as close as possible, they worked a rear leg over his thighs and laid against him.

"Now, Justin," Cadence rested her chin on Cerb's right shoulder. "Think back as far as you can to when you last felt your heart was open. No hardship to close it off or pain to make you protect it from the world around you... Close your eyes and tell me where you are."

Cerb shut his eyes and did his best to recall such a time. It was hard to tell when he even felt anything like that. As he thought about it, Cadence's horn started to glow softly, encompassing all of them in a soft pink aura.

As Cerb sat in the aura, surrounded by the three mares, his thoughts started to clear.

"I'm still in the war... I'm with my squad. Garcia is still there."

Cadence breathed gently, moving her face a little closer to Cerb's, drawn in by something still emanating from his core.

"What are you doing with your squad? And how do you feel?"

Cerb smiled.

"We're cleaning our gear and celebrating. We just finished a debrief of taking down one of the lieutenants that was hiding in our AOR... I feel... happy... proud of my boys. Safe..."

Cadence could feel that something starting to shine out from Cerb. Only now, it was more clear. It was love. Unbridled and vibrant love in such a concentrated form that she could physically feel it passing through her.

"That is a very powerful memory you have." She moved in even closer, letting her cheek press up against his, and squeezed a little tighter, somehow silently influencing Fluttershy and Rarity to hold tighter as well. "I would like nothing more than for you to have that feeling again. Tell me what made you lock it away."

Cerb sighed; his smile vanished, and the love that he was emanating immediately cut off.

"My platoon commander and CO came into our tent. We stood at attention and... right away we knew something was wrong. He put us at ease... He looked around the tent and told everyone to grab all the gear and weapons and take them back to berthing. At first, I thought something came up, and we were going on another mission. But then he told me to stop. Had someone else grab all my gear for me and said he needed me to stay behind. So then I started to panic. Thought maybe one of us screwed up with the lieutenant we took out. But then our platoon commander whispered to Garcia to have someone take his gear back, too. The CO tried to tell Garcia to ignore that order and leave, but commander said he needed to be here."

A moment of silence fell over the room. Cerb opened his hands to hold onto the mares next to him, hoping them being there would make this next part easier. He found their hooves as they readjusted.

"They had everyone take the gear out—" Cerb's eyes started to water as he felt the box inside start to open. "—because they were afraid of how I would react. Garcia was there to keep me under control. A Red Cross message had come in. My brother was killed in a firefight trying to protect a convoy... They sent word back home to my mom and dad first... my mom got the call and collapsed floor because the shock of the news gave her a heart attack... I was told I had to come home for the funeral and see my mom in the hospital."

"Oh, Justin," Cadence continued to hold him close. "I'm so sorry. Losing a loved one can be very traumatic."

"Two funerals," Cerb interjected. "I lucked out with getting a flight home, routed back the next morning. Every chance I got, I tried to call my father to get an update, but he never picked up. I thought he was maybe stuck in the hospital with mom and couldn't get a signal—"

"Signal?" Cadence asked, not familiar with the terms he was using.

"Phone signal," Cerb explained. "Long-distance talking machines... but the problem wasn't the phones or signals... My mother didn't make it to surgery and passed on before I made it home. He didn't... couldn't handle it, I guess. And when I finally got home... he was gone. He was there... but it was like his heart was broken, and he just said fuck it and threw the pieces in the trash."

"What do you mean, he threw them in the trash?" Cadence asked.

"He said he wouldn't bury his wife or lose another son... He then apologized to me... Said he was sorry. But he said he was sorry like he forgot to pick something up from the store. Like there was no weight to what he was apologizing for. Then he left... just... got in his car and drove away."

There were no words, just the holds they held around him. No words could have been said to make up for this. It was simply understood as a tragedy without correction or purpose, and nothing they could have said could make it any better.

"My dad drove away and left me to bury his wife and his son. All my friends were there. Even some family who never came around showed up... but I never found out where he went. My family wished me the best and vanished, but my friends stuck with me through all of it. Especially Kelly. She... she did everything she could to make sure I knew there was something worth coming home to. And then she made me promise not to die when I went back. That I had to come home alive."

Fluttershy and Rarity's hearts both stopped at the last part of Cerb's story. Something they knew but wouldn't dare bring up in front of Cadence. But at the same time, a whole new layer of emotional baggage became clear for the additional guilt that he carried.

"She said she would never forgive me if I died, that she couldn't lose another friend. That she couldn't be part of a family that kept dying on her. So I promised... Then we... Then she reminded me again that there was something worth coming home to."

There was something missing from the story. Cerb was holding onto one last piece.

Cadence softly caressed Cerb's chest, trying to comfort him.

"This is a long and difficult letter to read, Justin. If you don't finish it, you'll just put it back inside. How does it end?"

"I thought that everything she was doing was because she loved me. More than just a friend. More than just family by choice. I thought she was telling me to come home so we could be together... but-"

Cerb hit a mental wall and couldn't break through. He was holding back, too hurt, and too afraid to say the truth.

Fluttershy could see him struggling, silently suffering, and in a bold act of desperation, she moved to help him push through. She left his side and instead stood up and pressed her cheek against his chest, letting his chin rest over her head.

"It's okay. Just let it out."

Rarity followed suit, kneeling and sliding the side of her muzzle against his cheek.

"Whatever it is, Justin. We're here to help you through it."

Finally, the words came out.

"I was wrong... I wasn't special... Everything she did was... because it was the only way she knew how to show me she cared. She found someone else to be with before the end of the week. So I cut that part of my life away. I had my family in the Core and my family back home. That was it. That was all I needed. I stopped wanting anything other than that."

He was past it finally. A secret he held for years was finally out, and he was freed from the painful grip he held on it.

"I never even fell in love with her like I thought she did for me. I never got the chance... I gave up on anything more than what I already had because of something that never even happened. I didn't want love in my life. Not after my dad walked away from his family. Not after it gave me hope, and I realized I couldn't tell it apart from a fucked-up friendship."

"Justin," Cadence softly spoke his name, dropping the aura around them. "Just because someone doesn't love you more than a friend doesn't mean you can't find one that will."

Rarity pulled back and lifted Cerb's chin up, making him open his eyes to match her gaze.

"You have proven yourself to be one of the most capable and bravest warriors of your lands. You’re a dedicated friend the likes of I'm certain are rarely seen in either of our worlds. You’re handsome, charming, and just a delight to be around. Even with the dreams that haunt you, any lady with an ounce of common sense and appreciation for a stallion of value would be crazy not to want to have you."

"It's true," Fluttershy butted in. "Even if Kelly only loves you like family, that's still a valuable friendship to hold onto. And I'm sure even she would agree that you shouldn't limit yourself just to her. You've shown your value as a provider and a protector. All you need to do now is to allow yourself to love again. More than just friends."

Cadence relaxed her grip around Cerb slightly.

"Do you agree with them, Justin? Is this something you don't have to put back in that box?"

It was such a relief to get that out of his mind finally. Somehow, with the help of these three, he felt like the burden was gone.

"Yeah... I don't think I feel that way anymore. I think back then, I felt so abandoned by losing the family I grew up with that I thought of having Kelly as more than a friend was what I needed because of how I thought she loved me. But really... she was just giving me something more to hold onto. Then coming home..."

"The added guilt of feeling like you might have let someone special to you down," Rarity spoke for him, voicing her understanding without making him explain his mortality to Cadence.

"I felt like I wasn't even good enough after that." Cerb finished his thought with his secret intact.

"Which was never the case," Fluttershy added, finally pulling back.

"Yeah," Cerb agreed with a great feeling of newfound peace. "I can't believe none of the therapists they stuck me with ever worked as good as you three."

"Well," Cadence called to their attention. "As good as we three have been, I think that is a good start, but we are here for a party after all."

"Are you feeling up to it now?" Fluttershy excitedly asked Cerb.

Cerb felt like enough of the shock had worked its way out of his system.

"Yeah. I'm over the bangs, and now that I got that out of my system. I could totally go for a drink and see how you little ponies like to party it up."

With little hesitation, they removed themselves from the comforts of the oversized bed and ventured back out to the hallway. That's when a new problem presented itself. Actually, Chris presented it.

"Hey, there you are," Chris called out. "Been looking all over for ya. Everything okay now?"

Cerb nodded.

"Yeah. I'm good. Just needed to step away and get my mind off of everything, ya know."

"Yeah, great," Chris replied but seemed to pass over that rather quickly. "Okay, so. Two things. One... Well, three things. One, I lost Starlight while looking for you."

"Oh," that struck Cerb as something rather odd. "Where'd you see her last?"

Chris snapped his fingers and pointed to Cerb with finger guns.

"Two floors down, when she said she was heading to this floor and working her way down."

"Well," Rarity stepped in to offer her assistance. "We can look for her on the way out. This castle is big, but it's... actually easy to get lost in."

Chris let his head tilt back and rolled his eyes.

"So I've heard."

"Okay," Cerb spoke up, ready to get outside again. "We'll scout the hallways on the way out for her. What's issues two and three?"

Chris drew a deep breath and collected himself.

"Two, is that we all have to dance with three ponies tonight. One for each of us, nominated by the Mane Six and Starlight. The second as nominated by votes from Ponyville, and the third by charity auction."

"You know what," Cerb wiped his eyes in a flustered case of confusion. "I'm not even gonna question it. I'm sure I'll find out later and still not get it. What's number three?"

[A short time earlier and one floor lower]

"Hello?" Starlight called out into another empty, unlit room. "We really need a better way of keeping track of guests in this place."

She closed the door and made her way to the next door.

"Hello," Starlight knocked on the next door. "You in here, Cerb? Chris is looking for you."

She opened the door and peeked into yet another unlit empty room.

"No. Of course not."

"Starlight," Rainbow Dash's voice called from around down the staircase. "Hold on, you guys. I really need to talk to—"

Rainbow Dash zipped in around the bend in sight of Starlight.

"Chris. Wait... Chris isn't with you?"

"No," Starlight answered rather coldly. "And why? What do you need to talk to Chris for?"

Rainbow Dash dropped down to the floor, frustrated by the fruitless efforts thus far.

"Becky wasn't finished talking to him before he stomped off in a huff. I need to tell him the rest of what he didn't stay behind to hear from Becky."

"Right," Starlight eyed Rainbow Dash up and down. "I think Chris has already heard enough, and you've certainly said enough. So, no. You're not going to be talking to Chris anytime soon."

"Ugh, I wasn't asking for your permission," Rainbow Dash snapped. "And if anypony's already said enough to Chris, it's probably the pony who almost drowned him in vodka."

"Excuse me?" Starlight brazened up from the insult, taking it very personally. "I said something wrong and hurtful to Chris on accident, and he got sick while drinking with me because we were having a good time together. Because unlike you, I actually let him talk, make his own decisions, and never once did threaten to hurt him if he didn't do what I said."

Rainbow Dash wasn't going to back down to no pony when she was this determined.

"Hey! I never said I was going to hurt him. Becky said, I would."

"Oh," Starlight batted her eyes playfully. "And what did the poor innocent Rainbow Dash say when asked?"

"Well, of course, I said I—" Rainbow Dash spoke a little too fast and a little too honestly. "Shut up! What was I supposed to do?"

"Really?" Starlight countered, unable to believe Rainbow's response. "That's the best your little pea brain could come up with when asked to hurt one of our guests? Do it or 'Oh, gee. What other options do I have?' Pathetic. And to think I was the one who thought they had problems figuring out how to treat friends."

"You know what? Forget this," Rainbow Dash spat as she rose into flight again. "I'll find Chris without you, and he'll listen to what Becky has to say, even if I have to drag him kicking and screaming outside to her."

Rainbow Dash turned and sped down the hallway. Before reaching the bend, a magic aura started to glow around her. It flashed a light that blinded her just long enough to see a wall appear in front of her as soon as her eyes adjusted. She tried to stop but collided and folded up, crumpling in on herself. She dropped down to the floor just in front of Starlight.

"Actually, I don't think you are going to find Chris either," Starlight boasted, mocking the downed pegasus.

Rainbow Dash shook her head, clearing the daze and turned back to Starlight, anger burning bright in her eyes.

"What's the big idea, Starlight? I could have been really hurt by that."

Starlight shrugged with a mocking smile and rolled her eyes away.

"Well, better you than Chris!"

"That's it!"

Rainbow Dash jumped up, ready to put the uppity unicorn in her place just as another flash blinded her. She opened her eyes to see they were outside.

"Hey! What the?"

Starlight dropped the fake smile, looking just as mad and determined as when she fought Twilight.

"It's a long flight back to Ponyville. More than enough time to cool off and take your message back to Becky."

They were a great distance from Ponyville. Rainbow Dash didn't know exactly how far, but she knew the area, as well as the way home.

"Not that far. I'll be back in twenty seconds flat. And you're not fast enough to teleport me away a second time." She took a moment to watch Starlight's expression change. "Yeah. That's right. Once I know it's coming, I can move fast enough to dash out of the teleportation bubble you unicorns make."

Starlight didn't know how she learned such a trick or if she was bluffing, but it did nothing but make her all the more determined.

"Then maybe I'll just make sure you can't fly back until tomorrow."

Starlight brought up her magic to manipulate the environment around them. Vines start to move towards Rainbow Dash, glowing in Starlight's aura. The vines shot out, but Rainbow Dash easily avoided them, already up in the air and out of their reach.

"Watch it!" Rainbow Dash threatened, out of patience for the impasse they found themselves in. "Twilight might of had her hooves full going spell for spell with you, but I don't need magic to kick your flank. And believe me, unlike Twilight, I don't have a problem with put'n the hurt'n on you as payback for all the trouble you caused."

"Oh, please, Dash," Starlight groaned, sick of Rainbow Dash's arrogance. "I took it easy on Twilight, just to prove how much better than her I was, and I was angry when I did it. But you're right that I screwed things up with Chris the first time around. I learned the hard way what it takes to be a friend. So right now, I'm going to do whatever it takes to stop you and Becky from hurting my friend, again. And just so you know, if you force me to do this, I'm not gonna be mad... Because I'm already furious."

Rainbow Dash was actually looking forward to doing this now.

"Ha! You think you scare me? I've been getting my hooves dirty doing this hero gig for years, pounding bad guys and monsters bigger and tougher than you. But this time, I don't have to hold back and worry about Twilight or Fluttershy, or somepony else telling me not to hurt you too badly. And you know what, little filly?"

Rainbow Dash cracked her neck and jumped up, hovering in the air in a karate fighter stance.

"I'm gonna make sure this hurts."

Starlight flared her horn, magic glowing and arcking with static sparks discharging off.

"You wanna do this, Rainbow Crash?! Bring it!"

Author's Note

So much is going on. Chris and Becky are off on bad terms, Kelly all but crossed that line, and now even Starlight and RD are about to throw down. Not to mention the drama between Cerb and Kelly from years past... and what might have brought Cadance's attention in on Cerb like this?

All this and more on the next episode of- no I'm just kidding. These are chapters, not episodes. But with that, A special note to all of you who fallow along and may end up reading these follow up notes.

There was a big chunk of text that didn't fit into this chapter and felt like it was eating up too much time. So, there will be a chapter 33.5, as an interlude addition AFTER chapter 34 is published. It will make sense after you read 34.

So! Keep an eye out for the next chapter: 34. A Human Worth Fighting For

34. A Human Worth Fighting For.

Off in the distance, far away from the festivities of the welcome party, in the unwelcoming planes on the far side of the Everfree forest, Rainbow Dash and Starlight ready themselves to put an end to their feud.

"It is on!" Rainbow Dash shouted.

Starlight fired the first shot. A blue bolt of light fired from her horn, barely missing Rainbow Dash as she veered hard to the left and started to zero in on her target. Another long blast shot off, and Rainbow Dash led on its stream, always just a few feet from its glowing beam and circling around it.

Rainbow Dash was getting too close, and Starlight couldn't believe that Rainbow Dash could move this fast. She switched tactics, changing from a solid beam to rapid shots. Every blast ended the same, flying off into the midday sky, barely missing Rainbow Dash.

"Too slow!" Rainbow Dash taunted as she flipped to deliver a dive kick.

Starlight reared back, seeing how her first attempt wasn't going to stop this mare. She channeled her magic and a light built up just as Rainbow Dash made contact, throwing dirt and dust into the air.

Rainbow Dash hopped back and retook her stance.

"Had enough? Or you hungry for more?" She called out, waiting to see Starlight begging for mercy as the dust started to settle.

In the small gouge of dirt lay an empty hole.

"Hungry?" Starlight shouted down from above, hovering in the air with her flight spell activated. "You couldn't fill a snack tray, sweetheart."

"What!?" Rainbow Dash turned to the sky, forgetting Starlight could levitate herself.

Starlight unleashed a blast from her horn, drilling down into the earth below. "Try eating this!"

Rainbow Dash was quick to jump out of the way but did not expect the ray to create an explosion upon impact. A burst of dirt and smoke charged with the dispersion of unicorn magic engulfed her. A scream of pain faded fast as the eruption reached its height. Only the sound of falling debris and shifting sand that drifted through the smoke could be heard.

"Alright, Rainbow Dash," Starlight called out through the smoke as she descended, her voice firm and authoritative. "As much as I'd love to spend the rest of the day beating some manners into you, I think you've had enough, and I intend to undo the damage you and Becky did.”

Starlight came to a stop above the smoke and dust.

“I'm going to make sure Chris can enjoy the rest of this party." She waited for a reply from Rainbow Dash, but no response came, and a creeping fear settled in that perhaps she went too far. "Dash?"

A burst of air disrupted the drifting smoke, and Rainbow Dash hurled herself out, driving her shoulder as hard as she could into Starlight's gut. The gut check knocked the wind out of Starlight and broke the spell that gave her flight. The two careened through the air out until Rainbow Dash steered Starlight down into the ground, slamming her into the dirt hard enough to tear up the grass.

Rainbow Dash straddled over Starlight's waist, screaming as she rose up.

"No more jokes!" She forced her left hoof down on Starlight's chest while drawing back her right and delivered a right cross to her face. "No more puns!"

She struck Starlight again.

"I'm just gonna keep beating the crap out of you until you realize just what a terrible pony you are and that you need to stay out of me and Becky's business!"

A dome of violet-colored light bloomed out from Starlight with a crack, knocking Rainbow Dash off and tumbling away.

Starlight rose to all fours with a burning anger in her eyes.

"You were going to hurt Chris! Chris is my business, you idiot!"

Rainbow Dash picked herself up. Whatever that last attack was, it felt like getting slapped by a massive sheet of plywood, the way it hit with a dull and hollow thud. Not enough to keep her down, but certainly hurt. She hunkered down and jumped to take the fight back in flight, but something grabbed her back leg and pulled her back to the ground. She landed chest first, feeling something grip tighter around her ankle and pulling her back. She turned back as she felt whatever it was sliding up and grabbing her other leg, crawling up even farther.

The same vines she had dodged earlier were coiling around her. She flapped her wings, trying to break free.

"Oh, no, you don't," Starlight snapped, flexing her magic into the vines, strengthening their hold.

Not content just to hold her opponent in place, Starlight erected the vines upright and then forced them down, slamming Rainbow Dash into the ground. She swung Rainbow Dash again, slamming the trapped pegasus on her back. Not nearly enough, as far as Starlight could imagine; she flexed her magic and slammed Rainbow Dash on her chest just for good measure.

Feeling content, she raised the vines with a woozy Rainbow Dash still in their hold, dangling upside down.

Rainbow Dash shook her head.

"I know I said no more puns, but do you plan on making me hang out with you all day? Then again, with you foalsitting me, I'm sure Chris might stay sober enough to make it to the dance tonight. Wouldn't be much of a dancer with you there to make him sick again."

"Why, you little—" Starlight's anger spiked, drawing her attention away from the vines.

Rainbow Dash felt the tension in the vines give slack.

"Ha!"

Her distraction worked just as planned. With the added slack, she rocked her neck and shifted her weight to the base of the vines holding her up. Bearing her teeth, she chomped down, separating them and releasing the hold on her, freeing her instantly.

"No!" Starlight shouted, catching the drop in her concentration too late, and Rainbow Dash was already on top of her.

Rainbow Dash leaped with a sidekick, forcing Starlight to scurry back. She pushed forward, overwhelming Starlight with kicks and punches, never landing but preventing any magical counterassault.

A high jab had Starlight duck in an awkward position, and Rainbow Dash took advantage by poking Starlight in the eye with the wrist of her wing.

The surge of pain overwhelmed Starlight, making her recoil and close both eyes involuntarily. She braced for the pummeling she was sure was about to come down on her head. As she waited, she felt the breeze pick up, and she heard the sound of wings flapping. The light breeze quickly turned to gale-force winds that didn't blow past her but rose up from underneath. Aside from the pain of being punched in the eye, the wind and the debris blinded her. She couldn't see it, but she knew Rainbow Dash was using her wings to try and lift her off the ground with the winds she could summon.

"I'm gonna kick your butt on my turf," Rainbow Dash shouted, threatening Starlight of what was to come.

The force of the wind proved too great, and indeed Starlight found herself losing grip of the ground below. Hurting and mostly blind, she was lifted and spun out of control as she continued to rise. She had no idea where she was being raised to or how far up she was at this point.

Another strong gust forced Starlight out of the whirlwind, and she started to fall. Her one working eye opened to see Rainbow Dash flying down to her with a rear leg extended.

Starlight drew in her magic, but Rainbow Dash struck first. The rainbow mare screamed as she delivered a series of bicycle kicks to Starlight's chest. The parade of hooves stomping over Starlight left her defenseless.

As soon as the flurry of kicks stopped, Rainbow Dash let Starlight fall away, but only far enough to deliver a final roundhouse kick to the skull.

Rainbow Dash twirled and extended her leg, landing a blow against a blue crystal-shaped shield of the unicorn’s magic. The connection of her hoof rang like a large bell. She pulled her leg back, cradling it as it throbbed and ached.

"OwwOwwOwwOww! Dirty rotten cheat'n... Uh-oh."

Starlight floated inside her crystal shield. Her eyes were clenched tightly, and a magical current flowing within tossed and tasseled her hair. She opened her eyes, setting her sights on her rival again. Her silent glare was a deafening cry of the pending retaliation.

A grunt from within her private chamber erupted into a yell as the crystal shattered with the burst of magic she released. The eruption boomed out with a shrill cry as it rushed toward Rainbow Dash.

The sphere of light expanded rapidly, chasing Rainbow Dash higher into the clouds. She was finally getting into her groove, ready to speed out of its reach.

Not fast enough, the expanding light peaked and erupted with an explosion. The blast was no different than the last one she took. Her body was struck with a concussion blast that she felt rip through her body like a fist of an angry god punching past her very being.

Hot on her trail and her flight spell restored, Starlight followed Rainbow, rushing up to the cloud she vanished into.

The white collection of sky puff stained itself darker as she came closer, another pegasus form of magic being brought into play.

Knowing what was about to happen, Starlight slowed her speed and raised her shield again. Inside, she braced herself as a bolt of lightning shot out, hitting its mark.

Her shield rang again and again as Rainbow Dash took aim and stomped out bolts from the cloud. Over and over; Clang! Clang! Clang! Her shield held but was fracturing under the lightning strikes. It could only take so many more hits.

Rainbow Dash placed all four hooves back down on the cloud and concentrated on pooling the electricity together for one large discharge to finish Starlight off. Quickly, the charge hit its prime, and she dropped both rear hooves down.

Starlight held steady in her shield and prepared for the worst.

The bolt struck with a marksman's precision, hitting the weakest point and creating an explosion of sparks and fizzling magic. It left behind smoke and dust that were quickly carried away in the stronger winds at this elevation, but Starlight was still there. Amazingly, Starlight opened her eyes; only fragments of her shield remained, but they disintegrated and were carried away with the rest of the smoke and dust.

"Better luck next time, kiddo," Rainbow mocked as she raised a rear leg to drop another bolt on the shieldless unicorn.

A thump on the cloud from her hoof discharged all of the remaining power within, releasing an arc big enough to power an entire light bulb.

"What?"

Rainbow Dash could feel the pitiful discharge of what remained, not realizing how much power it took to break Starlight's shield. She rushed over to the edge of the cloud, looking down at Starlight, untouched.

"Awe, come on!" She stomped the cloud three more times, but it was drained. "Really?"

Starlight teleported near Rainbow Dash, casting another spell to let her walk amongst the clouds. They eyed each other, evaluating the matted patches of fur and charred marks they had left on each other. Both knew this fight had moved far beyond what they had intended, but their loyalties and commitments bound them to stay.

"I gotta give you credit, Dash," Starlight took a moment to use conversation to catch her breath and let her horn cool down. "I always thought you were all ego and bluster. But you actually put up a better fight than Twilight. And you know what? For as much as your friends talk you up, they really underestimated you."

Rainbow Dash couldn't tell if this was an olive branch and if she was giving an honest compliment or some ploy to distract her. At the same time, she had to give her own respect where respect was due.

"Well, if we're gonna start blowing kisses to each others' flanks, you're nowhere near the pushover I thought you'd be. Tougher than most pegasi or earth ponies I've tangled with even."

That was just enough time Starlight needed to let her horn cool down without giving Rainbow Dash too much recovery time as well. She changed her stance, ready to fight again.

"Don't imagine any of this has convinced you to leave Chris alone, has it?"

Rainbow Dash hunkered down into a sprinter's ready position, laughing lowly as she planned her next attack.

"Ha, ha, ha... Nope. But if it's any constellation, I'll be as nice as possible to Chris while you're recovering after this."

"Consolation."

"What?"

"It's consolation, not constellation," Starlight emphasized the correction. "A constellation is a group of sta...Gah! Never mind. If you're not too bent out of shape after I school you here, I can teach you how words are supposed to be used."

Rainbow Dash grinned, a little insulted at the correction but also respecting her spunk.

"Just can't drop the superiority act, can ya?"

Starlight smiled back smugly.

"Big Mac was impressed that you knew what the word vocabulary was. Who isn't your superior?"

"Shut up, and let's finish this!"

"Gladly."

Starlight started the fight again with a beam of magic firing out and slicing its way to Rainbow Dash.

Nimble as ever after their short recovery, Rainbow Dash easily avoided the attack, leaping to the side and moving to close the distance.

The two continued on, neither making much ground on the other. Rainbow Dash would dodge the small volleys of magic attacks Starlight would fire off, and Starlight would teleport randomly around their skyward arena as soon as Rainbow Dash was in striking distance. But as they continued this dangerous dance, Rainbow Dash started to notice the pattern of each new position Starlight would take.

Another teleportation from Starlight flashed her out as soon as she was in the danger zone. She reappeared high to the right of where she was facing just prior. Only now, the surface of the cloud was empty. A trail of displaced vapors showed where Rainbow Dash had driven through.

Starlight flew above the center of the cloud, waiting and watching for where Rainbow Dash would try to attack from.

A blaze of light tore up through the cloud. It crackled and buzzed, both stunning and burning Starlight. This unknown power struck her down to the cloud. Her skin and muscles stung with enough pain that she barely had time to react to Rainbow Dash diving down on her.

Rainbow Dash went for a diving punch but had her blow blocked a second time by a magic shield. The strike landed with a crack.

It was a wonder no bones were broken, not that she could tell.

"Ah! Son of a—"

Starlight, tired of having to focus on defense this close, altered the purpose of her magic shield and struck it down on Rainbow Dash's head. She swung it wildly, bashing Rainbow Dash over her legs, back, and even jabbed it into her gut.

Rainbow Dash raised her forehooves and blocked the last thrust of the blunt weapon that would have had her face smashed in.

They pushed against either side of the shield, a struggle to see who would overtake the other. Starlight felt the shield give and pushed in, thinking she had one out, but Rainbow Dash was running low on strength and let the shield slip past her.

Rainbow Dash sidestepped and reached out to grab Starlight behind the head. With a firm hold, Rainbow Dash quickly overpowered Starlight, slamming her face against her own shield.

Starlight stumbled back and blindly fired off three rapid shots from her horn. Shots one and two missed, but number three connected and launched Rainbow Dash back, and they both crumpled down on the cloud.

"Why won't you just leave Chris alone?" Starlight pleaded as she rolled herself over. "You don't know him like I do. What he's been through or just how many ways you both hurt him today."

She slowly came back up to all fours, suffering a daze that wasn't fading.

Starlight wondered just how badly she was hit, having the odd sensation of drool building up in her mouth. She hoped it wasn't an early sign of needing to puke again. She spat out the salty fluid, keeping her eyes locked on Rainbow Dash, who was having just as much trouble getting up.

"Why can't you both just let him meet ponies on his own terms?"

Rainbow Dash did a double take from Starlight down to the painted cloud fluff below her.

"Woah! Woah! Time out! Truce! Truce!"

Starlight could make out just enough to see Rainbow Dash waving her hooves in a sign of caution. "You're joking, right?" Starlight asked, confused why Rainbow Dash was giving up so suddenly.

"You're bleeding," Rainbow Dash sounded off with honest concern, hoping Starlight would acknowledge her call to alarm. "Seriously. Truce. Just look in front of you."

Cautious that Rainbow Dash was leading her on, she took a quick glimpse down. Before her eyes could return to Rainbow Dash, the red splattered on the cloud registered in her brain.

"Oh, no."

She brought her hoof to her lips and gave them a gentle dab. It was painful to the touch and felt warmer and wetter than normal. Pulling back the pads of her hoof, there it was. Just like with Trixie, she didn't know how to respond to the blood she saw.

"Hold on a second," Rainbow Dash requested as she trotted over. "Lemme see."

Starlight took a step back and charged her horn, still unsure of Rainbow Dash's intent.

"Hey! I said I—" Rainbow Dash grunted, trying to think of how to convince Starlight that their fight was over. "Okay. Fine! I won't bother Chris. You can tell him that Becky is sorry and wants to know what she can do to make it up to him."

Starlight's heart about dropped in her stomach.

"That's what this was about?" She asked, a little embarrassed for taking things this far and accidentally stopping an apology from happening. "Oh, my gosh. Rainbow, I am so sorry. I thought that you were going to threaten Chris again or even hurt him. And, and-and he was just so angry and—"

"Starlight, please," Rainbow Dash interjected. "It's not like I gave you any reason not to think I wasn't going to go do that."

"Wow." Starlight looked down in defeat. "We took things way too far. I should have just asked what you needed him for instead of teleporting you away and saying all those mean things about you."

"No, you were right about my ego. It doesn't take much to talk me into a fight," Rainbow Dash rationed to offer her role in this scenario. "So, what happened was Becky felt terrible after she realized what she did to Chris. She explained some things to me about Chris that I didn't know and how uncomfortable he must feel because of how we forced everything on him. So, I thought that if I told him that she wanted to apologize, they could talk it out, and she'd be happy again."

"So why not just tell me that?"

"Well—" Rainbow Dash thought it best to come clean at this point. "After the first time we met, and you got away, I felt cheated. You just disappeared, and right after I got my speed back. Then, after you came back and did the whole time travel battle with Twilight and all that drama... You almost ruined us. Not just Equestria, you almost ruined everything me and my friends have together. My friends mean so much to me, and you almost took that away. And I guess I've been holding onto that."

Starlight couldn't even be mad.

"Rainbow, I know I made mistakes—"

"And the Wonderbolts..." Rainbow Dash added.

"What? What about the Wonderbolts?"

Rainbow Dash cringed at her pride corrupting her.

"A few days before the humans showed up, you asked me about how to make a friend..."

"Seriously? You're still mad at me for not knowing what a Wonderbolt is?"

"Yes!" Rainbow Dash painfully admitted. "I know it's petty. But now I know you're trying to be a better pony. More than just trying. I mean... look at us." She gave Starlight time to examine the injuries they sustained. "You were willing to fight me because you thought I was going to hurt Chris. And honestly, if I was you... I probably would have thought the arrogant and stubborn hot-headed Rainbow Dash was going to do exactly what you thought I was going to do."

"Especially after you said you'd drag him out kicking and screaming," Starlight added.

"Yeah," Rainbow Dash rubbed the back of her head "Oww!" She pulled her hoof back, too sore to pull that expression off. "Heh... not the best choice of words, huh? But if you care about Chris like I care about Becky or any of our other friends, I probably would have tried to kick my flank, too."

Starlight was seeing a different side of Rainbow Dash.

"You... really care a lot about Becky, don't you?"

Rainbow Dash's eyes suddenly had a special glow about them.

"Becky is amazing. She's so smart and talented. And she’s, like, a living fountain of information. Not boring nerdy stuff like Twilight. But real-life stuff. There are so many things she knows about and can just point to and explain to me in a way I've never thought of before." She suddenly sighed and sulked. "And while today isn't a great example. She has both inspires me and helps to guide me to being a better pony... So, I'm probably a little overprotective of her. Not just because of how bad her health is, but because of what she means to me... What I mean to her."

"I know what you mean," Starlight said softly, laying a hoof gently on Rainbow Dash's shoulder.

"Maybe not for the health reasons, but with Chris, he and I... I can't believe it."

The sudden detraction from the conversation threw Rainbow Dash off.

"Can't believe what?"

Starlight started laughing uncontrollably. For a moment, it was as if she had lost her mind.

"Unbelievable... When I was trying to patch things up with Chris, it started off super bad. We were both butting heads, and then he did the strangest thing." Starlight recalled how they hashed it out. "He asked me if I knew why he was mad at me. But he didn't let me answer. He just opened up to me. And he didn't just let me have it; he was brutally honest about how he felt and why he was hurt."

"Really? That fast?"

"That was his intention," Starlight chuckled. "He said if he was brutally honest with me, it would force a conflict resolution. Because that's how it works here with us."

"Pft!" Rainbow Dash laughed at such a childish notion. "Oh, come on. You didn't believe him, did you?"

Starlight frowned hard.

"Rainbow... seriously?"

"What?" Rainbow asked, still in an excess of glee from laughing off his explanation. "You think two ponies bumping heads just open up about their emotions and junk, and they'll... Oh... No!... But... Ah, fuck! How could he have known!"

Starlight was relieved that Rainbow Dash was finally catching on.

"I know, right?"

"No!" Rainbow Dash just had a revelation. "How could we not have known? We live here. We—"

She shook her head in frustration.

" We were chosen by the tree of harmony to teach other ponies this stuff. How could he— I mean—He's not even... Oh, my gosh! He's just like Becky. If I ask her something, she can usually just explain it right off the bat."

"Rainbow," Starlight had a question itching at her now. "Is Becky lonely or looking for love?

"Looking for love?" Rainbow Dash repeated it back to her. "No. I don't think so. I'd say she's mostly scared and sad. Why? Is Chris like that?

"Incredibly so."

"How bad was it?"

"Oh, Rainbow... Looking back, I don't even think we scratched the surface. And it's only been made worse by— " Starlight had to stop herself, knowing Chris wouldn't want others to know about his secret. Especially Rainbow Dash at this point. "Sorry... I don't want to say too much. Chris doesn't want others to know about a lot of what he's dealing with."

"Say no more," Rainbow Dash proudly answered. "I'm way ahead of you on that part. If you have his trust and he wants to share something with you that is private or intimate—"

"Intimate?" Starlight reeled back on that comment. "I never said—"

"Not like that," Rainbow Dash snapped. "You wouldn't even know what that looks like."

"What do you mean—"

"I mean him telling you something that makes him feel vulnerable," Rainbow Dash exclaimed, sounding deeply serious. "It takes a lot of trust for them to think that they'll be accepted. And maybe that's the reason Chris feels so lonely or looks so sad when he thinks he's alone and nopony is watching."

Those words rang true in Starlight's mind. There were a lot of things Chris confided to her that were vulnerabilities. For Celestia's sake, even she saw the value of being accepted for who she was by Chris. She didn't realize what a precious commodity her relationship with Chris was.

"Thank you," Starlight spoke up graciously. "I don't think I would have been able to see all that if you hadn't told me."

"Don't mention it."

Starlight spit again. The inside of her lip was still bleeding a little, but at least it seemed to be stopping on its own.

Rainbow Dash glanced her eyes back and forth a few times between the blood and Starlight, finally ready to address the next big issue.

"But are you okay? I didn't think I would hurt you this bad. Never enough to make you bleed... or that you even could."

"I think I'll be fine?" She didn't sound so sure. "Trixie was fine... Outside of everything else she went through. And I think I just cut my lip on my teeth."

She shot Rainbow Dash an inappropriate grin.

"You hit really hard. You know that?"

"Me!?" Rainbow Dash exclaimed. "I thought it hurt hitting your magic shields. I didn't even know you could use those things as a weapon and hit me back with it."

"Me either," Starlight huffed, on the verge of laughing. "I just saw an opening and went with it. And what was the explosion thing you did?"

"When I came through the cloud? That's my trademark, Buccaneer Blaze, move." Rainbow Dash drew into herself and blushed. "I never actually used it on anypony before. I had no idea what it would actually do."

Starlight looked up, trying to recall the experience.

"I'd say that it felt like getting punched by a lightning bolt the size of a yak... made of fire."

"Ouch..."

They stared silently at each other for a moment, and Rainbow Dash thought about what such a thing would look like.

"Poor yak."

That statement was just the right kind of stupid that led the two from a few snorts and snickers to a full-on laugh.

Starlight gave a rather relieved sigh.

"Thank you, though. For this."

"For what?" Rainbow Dash smiled, still a little giddy from their laugh.

"I know when you and everypony else treated me nice, and you all shared your passions and hobbies with me when I was first welcomed into Ponyville... But you're the first to treat me like a real friend."

Rainbow Dash leaned in, grinning with the return of her inflated ego.

"Are you telling me that I'm a better friend to you than Twilight?"

"Stop," Starlight playfully knocked Rainbow Dash away, making both of them wince in pain as they have to shift their weight. "Oww... Sorry. And no, I'm not doing that thing where friends say which friend is the better friend. But... Twilight is more focused on teaching me how to be a friend. She's the Princess of Friendship. It's what she does... But you... you had every reason to let me flounder on this. Twilight gave me a chance because she saw the danger of allowing a single friendship die. You just did it because, I guess, you trust me to be a good friend and only want me to be better?"

"Glimmy, you took me head-on, knowing I was going to be tough to beat, all because you wanted to protect a friend. Even after I said all those mean things and tried way too hard to hurt you, you tried to walk away so you could fix my mistake. Theeeeeeeen, after I got some pretty good shots in on ya, you didn't back down for a second or think about giving up on him. And at the very end, where I'm pretty sure I would of had you."

"I dunno about that," Starlight replied with a coy voice.

"Fine, it was anypony's fight at that point," Rainbow Dash conceded. "But still, bleeding and battered, the only thing you cared about was protecting Chris... Starlight, you're exactly the kind of friend Chris needs right now, and definitely the sort of friend I'd want to have my back."

"Awe... Dashy," Starlight couldn't believe how fast their friendship had changed, and because of a fight, of all things.

"Glimmy," Rainbow Dash moved over and into a side hug - "Oww."

"Oww."

"Sorry."

"It's okay."

"Heh... Glimmy, you're a good pony. And if anyone says otherwise, they'll have to answer to me."

"You, too, Dashy... But we should really get back to the party and help those two patch things up."

"Oh, yeah," Rainbow Dash just realized how long they'd been gone. "I told Becky I was going to the bathroom."

"I left Chris searching the castle for Cerb."

"Okay," Rainbow Dash was starting to put a plan together. "We go back. Find Chris. Find Cerb. Help those to patch things up. And maybe grab some more alcohol. Because I don't know about you, but everything pretty much hurts right now."

"Ugh," Starlight groaned. "I hope I don't get drunk again. I don't think I'd survive another hangover after a beating like this."

Focusing her magic, Starlight teleported them back to the spot in the castle from where they departed.

"Okay," Starlight sighed in relief, getting her bearings back. "First things first. Find Cerb."

"You're looking for Cerb?" Princess Cadence asked, standing right behind the two. "We've been looking for you."

The pink princess quickly noticed the state they were in.

"What in Equestria happened to you two?"

The realization hit the two battered mares that they probably should have cleaned themselves up before returning.

"Oh," Rainbow Dash quickly tried searching for a cover story to pacify the Princess. "You see, what happened was—"

"We had a disagreement," Starlight quickly answered over Rainbow Dash. "And it was one we didn't want to settle it around everypony else."

Cadance didn't know if she should be upset at the two or concerned for her sister inlaw.

"From the looks of things, I'd say you both had more than just a disagreement. I don't think Twilight is going to like hearing about this."

"No," Starlight answered with a sad tone as she bowed her head. "Fighting with your friends is never the answer. Even if you're fighting with good intentions, honesty and a cool head can fix the problems a lot faster."

Rainbow Dash rubbed the top of her head.

"Probably hurt a lot less, too."

Stralight raised her head, looking and speaking with more conviction in her voice suddenly.

"Could you wait here for one moment, Princess?"

It was a moot question to ask, as Starlight didn't wait for a response and teleported out of the hallway. Rainbow Dash and Cadence stared wide-eyed at the vacant spot Starlight left behind, wondering where she teleported to. Another pop and flash came in, and Starlight returned with Twilight, who was getting low and dancing on her rear legs and mumbling noises to the tune of the Wobble song.

Twilight turned and opened her eyes as she slid into the next dance step.

"And then you turn and—" She finally noticed she wasn't demonstrating the dance to a group of local ponies anymore. "What am I doing back here?"

Finally, Twilight looked over to see Starlight and Rainbow Dash looking rather disheveled.

"What happened to you two?"

Starlight lowered her head again, ready to apologize and explain what happened.

"Twilight, I thought it would be best if we just came forward and told you what happened so you didn't have to hear it from somepony else. Rainbow Dash and I had a fight... and we both took our anger out on each other for problems we thought the other was causing."

Rather abruptly, Rainbow Dash jumped between Starlight and Twilight.

"It's not her fault, Twilight. I started this problem and instigated the fight. Even when she tried to stop it, I wouldn't let her."

"Rainbow," Twilight couldn't believe what she was hearing, from one of her best friends nonetheless. "Starlight is our friend. I expected so much better from—"

"Twilight, please," Starlight interjected. "As terrible as it sounds, I think we both kind of needed this to happen."

"What!" Twilight and Cadance shouted together.

"Yeah," Rainbow Dash stepped up and put a foreleg around Starlight. "We had a lot of issues to work out, and some pretty good reasons to be at odds with each other."

"It's true," Starlight agreed with an excited smile. "I don't think we really knew where we stood with each other. And we both had some misconceptions about the kind of ponies we really are."

"Exactly," Rainbow Dash jumped in again. "I used to think that Starlight didn't take our friendship stuff seriously and was doing more harm than good."

Starlight nodded.

"And I thought Rainbow Dash was arrogant and too aggressive and was going to end up hurting others."

Twilight was at her wit's end.

"No. No. No. Stop. Both of you, stop."

Here in front of her was her pupil with one of her best friends, confessing the things they detested about each other after duking it out, and were smiling and hugging it out?

"Are you both telling me that the problems between you two got so bad because of things you couldn't stand about each other, that you beat the snot out of each other... and now you're closer than ever?"

The two battered mares looked at each other, realizing just how ludicrous it sounded.

"Yeah."

"Pretty much."

"There's no doubt about it."

"She beat me with a magic shield. How cool is that?"

"Enough!" Twilight silenced the two and started pacing back and forth. "This is unbelievable. This is beyond unbelievable. Yes. There are fewer things in the world that are believable now because of how unbelievable this is. You've managed to make this world less believable."

"Look, Twilight," Rainbow Dash pleaded, pulling away from Starlight and trying her best to clear things up. "We both know what we did was wrong. And we know we let you down. Probably in more ways than one. But, to be honest, I'm glad she knocked me around."

Twilight looked blankly forward into her friend's eyes before running her hoof through the matted rainbow-colored mane in front of her.

"Rainbow Dash, I'm going to get Nurse Redheart. Starlight must have hit you in the head too hard. You're delirious."

"No!" Rainbow Dash knocked Twilight's hoof away. "This is exactly how Starlight and I started fighting in the first place."

Twilight thought she must have missed something.

"Run that by me again?"

Rainbow Dash fanned out her wings in a sudden fit of anger despite the pain it caused.

"We've been talking to you," She pointed the tip of her feathers right in Twilight's face. "But you're not listening to what we're trying to tell you or ask why we thought we had to do this. You're just assuming the worst and shutting us down before you even understand what happened."

"Twilight," Cadence walked around to her fellow Princess and sat beside her. "Maybe we should hear them out before jumping to conclusions."

Twilight looked to Starlight, who shrugged with a smile, silently agreeing.

"You're right," Twilight said with a sigh as she took a seat in the hall next to Cadance. "Okay, let's hear it."

Rainbow Dash ran through the series of events between Chris and Becky, how she was pulled into it, where Starlight came to Chris's aid, but was pretty vague on what Becky told her about Chris. Starlight left much of her conversation with Chris open to interpretation but became more specific when Rainbow Dash crossed paths with her. Then both of them swapped turns describing the violent blows and tactics they used on each other.

"And then Starlight brought us back," Rainbow Dash wrapped up the story.

Starlight butted back in.

"That's when Cadence heard us talking and saw how messed up we were. So, I brought you here, and now you know."

"Oye," Twilight facehoofed. "All these years, learning how friendship is magic, only to have my first student tell me that fighting is magic... and that it works. And you even cut the inside of your lips and were bleeding. You're not freaking out over that?"

Starlight ran her tongue against the inside of her lip.

"I dunno. At first, I did. But we both freaked out over Trixie bleeding, and that turned out to be nothing. And this is nowhere nearly as bad as... Okay, that would be a bad comparison. But I'm fine now."

"Well, I'm very proud of both of you," Cadence announced, to everypony’s surprise. "You took something that could have been very destructive and turned it into a stronger friendship. You both have a lot of love to share, and now you both have each other to help take care of your new friends."

Twilight sighed, seeing how more good than bad had developed from the pair sorting things out the way they did. However, not without having to burst their bubble about the great discovery they made with each other.

"I'm happy for both of you, too. Truly, I am. But now I feel bad telling you that Becky and Chris already made up."

Rainbow Dash's wings dropped to her sides.

"You're joking, right?"

"But how?" Starlight asked, desperate to know. "Becky could barely move, I thought? And then, Chris. He was so mad that he couldn't even talk to her."

"Well, I can explain that part," Cadence was tickled to explain what they missed out on. "Chris found Cerb, along with Rarity, Fluttershy, and myself. He wanted to talk to Cerb alone, but I—" She gave a forced cough, looking suspiciously nervous, if not embarrassed. "—insisted I help. Since I could sense this was a problem of the heart, of course. Ahem... Cerb convinced Chris that he could trust us, and so he explained just what you both told us, and how angry he was about it." She turned her attention to Twilight. "Apparently, Chris has confidence issues that make him nervous around new ponies."

She turned back, perplexed in a thought.

"Although he called us people at first. But, that's beside the point. He felt trapped and angry that the wonderful thing he could have done lost all its meaning. Both to him and whichever pony he would dance with tonight."

Twilight started to fill in the next part.

"And that's when Becky came back inside looking for you, Rainbow. Shining had come back to check up on her and was kind enough to help her look for you. Shining was searching downstairs when Becky found Chris and the others looking for Starlight. I was still outside and noticed Chris had been away from the party for a while, and Bon Bon told me she saw Shining head in with Becky, so I came in to see what was happening. What I found was Cerb scolding both of them and making them apologize to each other."

"Yes," Cadence jumped in again. "It was very impressive to see Cerb lecture them both the way that he did. So in control over the situation. So angry, yet letting his compassion guide him."

Twilight nodded, sounding equally pleased.

"I came in at the point where he told them there would be no more of his friends coercing each other into doing something with a pony they couldn't ask to do on their own."

"Ah, yes," Cadence happily sighed, almost seeming to fawn over the memory. "He told them having pleasantries forced onto us ponies out of obligations is wrong and hurtful. He said that the ponies here have been too kind and gracious to treat us with anything but sincere gratitude. That the relationships we all were forming were too valuable, and that we deserve only the best we have to offer from them."

"Cerb said all that?" Rainbow Dash asked, somehow surprised, given his first impression of her and Applejack.

"He most certainly did," Cadence beamed. "Justin has such a big heart under that rough exterior."

Twilight raised an eyebrow.

"You're calling him Justin, now?"

Cadence must have slipped with that.

"Did I? Oh. Well, Cerb. I guess I just remembered his real name and let it slip."

"Hey!" A shout came from the far end of the hall from Cerb. "Where you two been? We've been looking all over for ya!"

"Right," Twilight stood up again. "After that all was settled, Cadance and Cerb stayed behind to look for you two."

"Woah," Cerb didn't expect to see the two missing mares to show up looking so ragged. "What the hell happened? You two been falling down stairs this whole time you've been gone?"

"It's a long story," Starlight answered. "One probably best told over a few drinks."

"Hey, I'm down," Cerb wasn't going to fight that open invite. "Hopefully, Kelly and Mac are back already."

"They have been gone a while," Twilight agreed, acknowledging the length of their absence. "Maybe if Fluttershy and Rarity get back before they do, we should send some pony to go check up on them."

"Fluttershy and Rarity?" Rainbow Dash was confused as to why they hadn't stayed behind with Cerb and the others. "Where did they run off to?"

"Oh," Twilight turned back to the group. "They both ran back to each others' houses. They were in such a rush to get here this morning that Fluttershy didn't finish her laundry, and Rarity forgot to grab the new clothes for every human. They'll be back once they finish helping each other."

[Not much earlier just outside the human house]

Big Mac was lying in the grass, waiting for Kelly to load him up.

"You sure it's okay for you to be up and lifting all that?"

Kelly strained her arms to hook another bag of booze onto Big Mac's collar, sighing with great relief to be done with even a task as light as lifting only a few bottles.

"Probably not," she said with an exhausted grin. "But I can't be letting you do all the heavy lifting."

It was so nice for Big Mac to see Kelly try so hard with him, even if she didn't need to.

"Awe, shucks, Miss Kelly. It ain't no thang to carry two bags. And besides, as light as I feel after that game of show and tell, I feel like I could carry the whole world on my shoulders."

"Psh," Kelly playfully scoffed as she straddled his back. "If you feel this good from that, wait until I can carry you on my shoulders."

That got a good laugh out of Big Mac.

"As amazing as you are, Miss Kelly, I don't think you'd be carrying me all too far."

"Oh, poor silly innocent, Mackie."

Kelly settled herself on his back and tapped him twice to let him know she was ready. As he rose up, she held onto his collar and waited till he was up all the way to continue.

"I won't be walking you around on my shoulders." She leaned forward and took her comfortable position of laying down on him and resting her arms around his neck. "That's just where your hooves will be holding onto while you take me from behind."

That got his ears perked and brought on a shutter that ran his lips to his tail.

"Pony style," Kelly cooed with a giggle.

After a little shake, Big Mac started back to the castle.

"Come on now, Kelly. Even I think we should take things nice and slow down with all of this... Not that I'm already looking forward ta do'n it again, or even a little more if you're up to it."

"Mmm," Kelly moaned while she gently stroked her fingers around Big Mac's chest and shoulders. "You know, when I came on the couch, and I said 'Oh, fuck. Mac. Come,' really loud?"

Big Mac giggled.

"Euyup. What about it?"

"Well, I didn't mean cum as in I wanted you to blow your load for me. I was going to tell you to come over and eat me out while I came."

"Wha? But I thought you didn't want me to do that yet?"

"Well," Kelly cracked a smile too strong to let her speak and had to take a moment to get ahold of herself. "Okay, I did say that when I knew I couldn't control myself. But then, at the end, when I was about to cum, and watching you was just so hot, I kind of lost control and gave in. But I gave in too late and came too hard to talk. So I guess we both missed out."

"Oh," Big Mac groaned, sad to hear how close he was to pleasing Kelly like he wanted to.

Kelly heard his disappointment and looked up enough to see his ears droop.

"Don't be sad, baby. I'm kinda glad we didn't take things that far just yet. And besides, I doubt you could have stumbled your way over to me in time for as hard as you came, too. I mean, even after you stopped cumming, you could barely walk."

"Heh." Hearing that took some of the letdown away from Big Mac, and he could see how silly it was to get hung up on it. "I guess yer right about that, Miss Kelly."

"Heh... yeah." Kelly had another thought she couldn't let go of, something she never had with another guy. "Do you think any differently about me now?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well." This was a hard question for her to convey to him, given how different their cultures and understanding of sex were. "Usually, after a guy gets this far with a girl, they either got lost in the pursuit of getting laid, or start seeing her as just a warm place to keep his cock."

She could feel his posture change, becoming more attentive.

"That's what starts them looking for someone else or no longer caring."

"Miss Kelly," Big Mac spoke up, worried about what doubts he hadn't quashed about his intent with her. "You are, without a doubt, the most amazing thing that has ever come into my life. You're funny, smart, loving, and you know full well how you drive me wild. And beyond that, like you kept on bringing up, I love being with you and getting closer, even if you're not a pony."

She had brought that up more than a few times, but even she betrayed her own instincts and had largely moved past all her concerns of differences about physical being with him. Was she holding her previous insecurities and projecting them on him instead? Or maybe she was fooling herself and couldn't tell the difference anymore.

"I think everything different about you is beautiful. From your face that's as pretty as the night sky, to all yer cute little fingers and toes. Even everything you like to keep covered up just makes me want to look at you more. And if yer worried about what other ponies would think... Well... Granny Smith knows how I feel about you and risked her life to make sure I kept you safe. And even Applejack kept yer friends busy the morning you woke up after getting hurt."

"What do you mean she distracted my friends?"

"I guess she knew something was up between us and must have been watching. She didn't tell me what all she did, or when, but we could'a been caught by your friends when we were getting close, and sneaking kisses had she not stepped in."

"Damn." She suddenly felt stupid for how careless she was that day but grateful that Applejack bothered to cover for them. "I guess I owe her a big thank you."

"Euyup."

"Wait, what does she think about humans? Besides you and me, I mean? She's been all over Lumberman since we got here."

Big Mac reactively laughed out loud.

"Oy wee, sorry bout that, Miss Kelly. I just remembered her reaction when I asked if she was getting sweet on ‘ol' Woody."

"Was she embarrassed or something?"

"Heh. Nah. She got mad and hit with her hat because I thought the same thing, too. But I don't think she's hiding any feelings for Lumberman. She's just hurting inside like I was after you were hurt. Feeling responsible or that she failed at saving you just like the others her friends do."

Big Mac thought that would have drawn some response out of her, but perhaps she was trying to make sense of it all.

"I know we failed you on account of what all happened, but I don't think I could ever make you understand how crushed they all felt when they used the Elements, and you didn't wake up. That they couldn't even heal the wound in your side all the way. How hard they fought to try again, even if meant they wouldn't live through a second go at it."

"I owe them all a big thank you."

"We can worry about that when you're back on yer feet."

"Yeah... So, what does that have to do about Lumberman and AJ? Jesus," Kelly had a crazy thought. "They didn't fuck around with each other in the bath or something, did they?"

"No... Not that I know of, anyhow... She didn't have anyone to turn to with everypony knocked out and then me and everypony else taking care of you and the rest of AJ's friends. So... Lumberman took care of her. And he's been taking care of her since then... She can't seem to get over her guilt, and I think she's even still scared. Certainly lost a little faith in herself on top of all that."

"Oh," Kelly softly answered back, feeling sad for Applejack. "So, AJ's been using Lumberman as a shoulder to lean on."

"Euyup."

"She made the right call. He's really great for that." Kelly thought back to when she would rely on him. "I did the same thing when we found out Cerb almost died. Then, when he came back, he was so messed up, but he wouldn't talk to us or let us help him... And I know it's not supposed to be easy to go through, but watching him and feeling so useless, I ended up crying a lot. Benny knew something, but wouldn't tell me... So when I got sick of their shit, I went to Lumberman."

"He's that good, huh?"

"James was the only one smart enough to walk away from his fucked-up family. After that, we were his family. I mean, we all call each other friends... but he's really the one that made us all more than that... Probably the reason we all stuck together, too. He's always been there to take care of us, no matter how bad we fuck up or the risk that comes with it. I think we all need him as badly as he needs us."

"You think he's getting sweet on my sister?"

Kelly snorted out a laugh.

"No. Which is sad for AJ, I guess... He's probably the best of us, or at least the most put-together... But whatever, let's hurry up and get back to the party."

[Back at the street party by the castle]

Rainbow Dash and Starlight were lounging in reclining lawn chairs, covered in ice packs with chilled drinks of vodka and soda. They both laid back, their rear legs crossed over each other, resting their joints on the bags to ease the swelling.

A sympathetic Becky gently tapped Rainbow Dash's hoof that wasn't throbbing.

"You sure you don't want me to stay behind with you?"

"For Pete's sake, girl," Rainbow whined, pulling up a dark pair of shades. "This is your party, and we already did a bunch of games and took some goofy pictures. Get out there and meet some ponies. I won't be lying down here all day. We got all night left, remember?."

Starlight lowered her drink and moved an ice pack off from her snout.

"You too, Chris. Everypony here is excited to meet you."

"Yeah, yeah," Chris nodded and waved her off. "Cowboy Cake has to rebuild his public image."

The two recovering mares chuckled.

"Awe, come on Chris," Sniff came up from behind and patted Chris on the back. "Cowboy Cake was a hit. And that name is marketable as fuck. It totally fits the whole name scheme of the ponies here. It's like you’re practically already one of them. Just don't do the whole nudist colony thing."

"Knock it off, Sniff." Becky shoulder-checked him to get his attention as she started walking past him. "We all know if anyone of us is gonna be caught with their pants down in Ponyville, it's you."

"Hey, maybe I want to take part in a little cultural exchange," Sniff spouted off, following Becky back out to the festivities. "You ever think of that?"

"I don't think VD counts as a cultural exchange," Chris called out before turning back to Starlight and trying not to laugh as he shook his head. "Thanks for sticking up for me, Starlight. And sorry for not telling you that we tend to get over these things pretty quickly."

"Egh," Starlight shrugged it off. "It all worked out for the best, anyhow."

She levitated the top ice pack on her right ankle, sat it down on the other side of the legrest of the chair, and alternated which leg was on top, inadvertently flashing Chris her crotch in the process.

"If you're up for it, maybe we can do some dancing together tonight? I bet you got some killer moves. You show me yours, and I'll show you mine, and who knows? Maybe this could be the big opening you need."

"Right," Chris quickly agreed but had to shake that image out of his mind if he didn't want to start walking around pitching a tent in his pants. "I'll tell ya how things go when I get back."

"Okay, have fun," Starlight called out as she waved him off.

Once far enough away, she sighed in relief.

"I'm glad they worked things out. Oh, and we need to pick out a dance partner for— Oh, wait. It's just you that needs to pick out a dance partner for Becky, still. You got any ideas?"

She took another sip and waited for Rainbow Dash to start rattling off some ideas, but all she heard was some snickering. More than a little interested, she looked over to see Rainbow Dash red in the face, quietly laughing to herself.

"What's so funny all of a sudden?" She asked, wanting in on the joke.

Rainbow Dash shot a quick glance at Starlight, which only made her snicker even harder.

"Sorry. It's just... " She felt terrible how badly she wanted to burst out laughing. "I just remembered something Becky told me. Private stuff. It just—"

Another snicker came out, forcing more restraint from newly befriended pegisus.

"Oh, wow. Sorry. I just remembered it. That's all."

"Oh," Starlight happily replied, smiled, and let Rainbow Dash keep her secrets. "You're lucky that you and Becky were able to hit it off so fast. It's crazy how close you two are already."

"Yep," Rainbow Dash answered as she lowered her shades and readjusted the ice pack on her head, finally gaining control herself. "She sure is awesome... And Chris is cool in his own way, too. Like how he taught you to push past all the wordplay and shenanigans and get right to the conflict resolution. Good save, by the way. I don't know what kind of crazy story I would have tried to come up with if you didn't stop me."

"Yeah, well, I had to change this up a bit from how Chris showed me."

"How so?"

"Chris said he embellished a little when he opened up to me and helped me understand him better. I had to water the story down by not telling her just how much I appreciate having you as a friend."

Rainbow Dash gave a questionable gaze to Starlight.

"What?" Starlight grinned. "Twilight knew my shortcomings and that you had trust issues with me. Everypony here does. We would have been there a lot longer if I opened up with that."

"Yeah... I guess you're right," Rainbow Dash replied before she took a long drink through her straw. "I didn't embellish either. I feel like I know you a lot better now, and I like what I learned. But I also want to offer my help with Chris—if you ever think you could use it, I mean."

Having Rainbow Dash as a legit trusted friend was certainly new to Starlight, so she didn't know how to take that last offer or the sudden change in tone.

"Help with Chris? What are you talking about?"

"Well, you already said you would help in whatever way you can with Becky, even though I'm taking care of her. And it looks like you'll be taking care of Chris from here on out. But his problems are kind of all over the place. He's self-conscious, shy, doesn't seem to know how to deal with large crowds or big social events. And if he really does have the hots for mares, he needs to stop talking about ponies and Equestria like he does from the show he watches. It can make ponies really uncomfortable to have a stranger know so much about them when they've never even met him before. He needs to be able to talk about himself in a way that isn’t sad. Just act like he does with his friends."

That was a loaded observation Starlight just took in. "He does need some help with all that, but mostly, he needs to believe in himself. Once he loosens up and starts being himself, he's a really great guy. If you get the chance to talk to him, you'll see that he's love-starved. The poor guy can’t even live a dream come true. So far, his experiences here have been nothing more than the everyday life he left behind and the hurtful memories that he can’t escape. Only, more tragedy and ponies involved."

Rainbow Dash finished off her drink and was already feeling better. More accurately, buzzed, but that was still better than achy and throbbing. "Well, look at it this way. If they're not here for a reason, we're here for a reason. And helping others and making friends is what we do best."

Starlight poured Rainbow Dash another drink and floated it over to her.

"Even if it hurts."

Rainbow Dash took the glass in her wing and offered it up.

"Cheers to that."

"Cheers," Starlight returned the salute.

After some chill, relaxing downtime, and the vodka numbing their senses, they eventually dozed off.

“Hey,” Kelly’s voice came with a nudge to Starlight’s leg. “Starlight… you alright?”

“Huh?” Starlight popped up out of her nap. “Wha? Who’s it.“ Her vision adjusted to Kelly sitting on the grass next to her. “Oh. Welcome back… How long was I out?”

“I dunno, I just got here,” Kelly answered like she thought Starlight should have known that was a stupid question. " But you said I should bring these to you?"

Starlight noticed the two bags of bottles. "Wow. Okay. This should be fun. Could you follow me inside?"

"Mac has to carry me in, but sure," Kelly nodded to Big Mac standing on the other side of her.

"Oh. Well, I was hoping that it could be just you and—"

"Whatever it is that's going down with this magic bottle trick of yours. Mac can keep a secret. Right, Big Mac?"

"Euyup"

Maybe it was sloppy on Starlight's part, but she was too tired to try and fight it.

"Alright. Let's go."

Kelly pointed to Rainbow Dash, still snoring in her lounge chair.

"What about her?"

Starlight didn't want too many ponies knowing about this exchange nor discuss it with so many others still around.

"We'll wake her up when this is done. Be a nice little surprise when she wakes up."

With that agreed too, Starlight took the bags, and Big Mac carried in Kelly.

Once inside, Starlight went to task on preparing for the spells.

"Just spread the bottles out on the table and be ready to catch them if they fall. I can't always keep control of the replicas when they materialize. And don't mix up the original with the doubles. Making doubles of duplicates don't always turn out right."

Kelly started spreading out the bottles, curious as to how this was going to work.

"Okay, so how close do they need to be together?"

"Not too close. I can only do one bottle at a time."

Big Mac sat back, trying to catch up on what was happening in front of him.

Starlight stood at the center of the table, sizing up the amount of magic she was going to need.

"This kind of magic has its limits. The more complex the makeup of the item, the harder it is to recreate, fluids especially. Making more than one at a time usually ends with two incomplete items or an explosion."

"Oh, shit," Kelly scooted back a little. "Yeah, definitely don't do that. Most of these drinks are flammable anyway."

"Really?" Starlight looked over the bottles again. "That would have been good to know the first time I tried this. Alcohol isn't very easy to recreate as it is, and even the paint of the bottle adds another layer of complexity to the spell."

With all these concerns, Kelly wasn't so sure about what she had gotten herself into. "Umm... So, is this even safe?"

"Sure it is," Starlight offered her vote of confidence. "I've never botched this spell."

"Oh, good," Kelly was granted a sigh of relief.

Big Mac, however, wasn't so quickly sold on the idea. He didn't fully understand what all was going on, but he also wasn't sold on the idea.

"Uh... How long have you been using these dangerous spells?"

Starlight raised the first bottle of Jack Danielle's, powering up the magic to create another half gallon.

"I started yesterday. I'm a solid four for four. Now get ready, Kelly. This bottle is heavy."

Kelly started to remove herself from the table.

"Mac!"

Author's Note

[Spacing and other updates 12 July 2023]

Well, there it is. RD and Glimmy fought it out without interruption, with neither really coming out on top of the other. But what a fight, right? Makes ya wonder how things would have gone down between them if they actually had the chance to duke it out in cannon. However, that busted lip should be a cause for concern. Almost kind of out of the blue for her to start bleeding like that. Something to be explored more in the future, I guess. Yes, I know why she's able to bleed, and already have it written out. Be patient.

Also, that forced conflict resolution can be so easily exploited. Twilight didn't know what hit her. Just like how poor Starlight and RD ended up fighting so hard over something that resolved itself in their absence. Figures, right?

Kinda makes ya feel bad for Fluttershy and Rarity losing control so often now. The same goes for Kelly. At least she knows what she can be looking forward to now.

As for the rest of them, now that Starlight has been granted access to a wider selection of bottles, the booze... they will be aplenty.

Up next will be an interlude of sorts. Yes, it will take place in the story, but I'm not really considering it as an official chapter. It doesn't really help to move the story forward but does give some insight into what goes on during some of the off-screen/cutaways scenes.

Coming up as the next submission: 33.5: Between Temptation & Progression, Is A Little Help.

Also, another big thank you to KittyWoofers, who did an amazing piece of Rainbow Dash and Starlight getting ready to throw down. Check her out here:
kittydrawz
KittyWoofers

35. The Dance Part 1

"I cannot thank you enough for letting me share your room," Rarity chirped as they exited Fluttershy’s house. "I have no idea where Sweetie Belle and her friends ran off to, and I don't know what I would have done with myself if she had come home and I couldn't make it back somewhere more private. Or, Celestia forbid, she heard me and rushed in thinking something was wrong."

"It's no problem at all," Fluttershy responded, quite chipper, as she closed the door behind her. "And you did make a lot of noise at the end there. You even had me worried. I thought you hurt yourself since you used just your hoof."

"Eeh... yes." Rarity looked down and away, still fighting the shame that came with being overtaken by her urges so easily. "And I'm also terribly sorry about the mess."

"Oh, you don't need to apologize about that," Fluttershy trotted up to Rarity, already leading the way to her shop. "I gave you a blanket to sit on for a reason."

She giggled to herself for a few seconds and then whipped her hair back away from her eyes.

"One morning, I woke up and got myself ready to leave, thinking I could just ignore everything my body was telling me. I think I made it to the second to last step of my stairs before I rushed back to my room. I couldn't even climb up on my bed. Thankfully, I had kicked off a pillow in my sleep, but the floor was so hard on my knees. I didn't want you to hurt yourself the same way I did."

"I do appreciate your concern and support through all this." Rarity took a moment, lamenting on what she just shared with Fluttershy. "I still don't know how I feel about... this thing we're doing. As wonderful as it feels, it still feels so unnatural. And above all else, why are we doing it? What makes these urges spring out on us. Well... obviously, it has something to do with Justin and our peculiar affinity and desire to be with him. But if it has something to do with reproduction, then what are we supposed to do? Who can we turn to if we’re even to get a clue about what's happening to us?"

Fluttershy hung her head, still sharing some of those same guilty feelings and concerns.

"I'm afraid to ask Twilight directly. Not even because... I don't even know how to describe it. I'm so embarrassed about what we've been doing. Not just embarrassed, I'm afraid what anypony would think of me and—" She laid her wing over Rarity's back, sort of half hugging her. "Well, at least I have somepony who won't judge me and knows what dealing with this feels like."

"Yes, dear," Rarity responded with a sympathetic tone and nuzzled against her friend as they walked together. "I don't know how you lasted going through this alone for as long as you did. And it certainly is such a relief to have somepony to talk to about this. Even more so being able to find relief somewhere safe with a friend. I mean, to think we can feel so terrible and ashamed about it, yet still be able to talk to each other and even see what we're both doing while we... umm... what do we even call this."

"Hmm," Fluttershy thought about that for a moment. "Huh... You know, I never stopped to think of what to call it. After I couldn't find anything written about it, I got so focused on trying to figure out what was wrong with me to even think about what to call it in the meantime."

Rarity pondered all its attributes and results.

"I was going to say a hoof rub, but that could be for anything. And I wouldn't feel safe naming it after any of our feminine parts. That would draw too much attention and too many questions if some pony were to hear."

"What if we don’t name it after the touching and rubbing or the dirty parts," Fluttershy offered. "We can name it after how it feels."

"The shameful-wet- pleasure guilt-trip?"

Fluttershy lowered her head, feeling terrible when Rarity put it that way.

"I didn't mean the bad parts about it. After a few times of doing it, you don't feel so bad anymore. It's actually really wonderful to come home and let your heart tell you what it wants and indulge your body’s demands. I still feel terrible wanting to do those things on Justin. And it's everything I can to stop myself when I feel like all I want to do is throw myself on top of him and hope he wouldn't hate me for... being so disgusting."

Rarity sighed heavily, already regretting what she was about to say.

"You're not the only one who feels like that. " Rarity replayed her first experience this morning by herself and the follow-up with Fluttershy. "When we were in your room together, doing what we did, you told me what you think about and how you hoped it would be. And what you said wasn't too different from what I thought. Although, I tend to think more about Justin on top of me instead of the other way around."

"Really?" Fluttershy didn't know how to respond to hearing Rarity admit that she shared the same horrible interest.

"Yes. And for what it's worth, listening to you describe everything it..." Rarity mumbled something too low for Fluttershy to hear.

"It... what?"

"It made me want it more!" Rarity shouted, angry at herself. "I hate - " She closed her eyes and exhaled through her nose, trying to purge her anger. "I hate that I find the same thoughts so exciting. I mean, what sane pony would want to do that to another pony?"

"Or a handsome non-pony," Fluttershy replied, pleased with the thought.

"With our studly human, yes." Rarity agreed, matching her wingmare's tone. "It all seems so wonderful to daydream about."

"And such a rush to practice in bed," Fluttershy cooed.

A stroke of genius struck Rarity.

"How about a Wonder Rush?"

"Wonder Rush?" Fluttershy asked, somehow lost in the conversation now.

Rarity smiled at her friend, hoping she would go along with the idea.

"The name, darling. Wonder Rush."

Fluttershy giggled.

“I like it, and if anypony asks, we can just say it’s a joke between us. Justin and his friends seem to have a lot of those. Seems only fair we have our own.”

“Precisely, my dear," Rarity proudly praised her wingmare. "Soon enough, I'm sure we'll have this whole funny business put behind us, and we can look back and laugh at how silly we both were. And only we will know. Best friends who helped each other through their trying times."

They crossed the path back to the boutique and went in together to fetch the gifts of human clothes. Thankfully, no disasters befell the two on such a simple task. Though they narrowly avoid one as Rarity was tempted to share her drawings of Cerb. Perhaps tomorrow, when and if the mood were to strike her. For now, it would be best not to tempt fate by speculating the particulars of Cerb's anatomy with Fluttershy.

Arriving back to the festivities, the two fought their way through the crowds. At first, they were surprised by how packed the area was; even if it was a Pinkie Pie party, this congregation of ponies was ridiculous. However, the reason quickly became apparent.

"Higher!" A young colt shouted before being tossed above Cerb's head, laughing wildly as he felt the short moments of flight.

It appeared that many fillies and colts had convinced both Cerb and their parents to turn the human into an attraction. The attraction was of him tossing them around. Lumberman and Applejack had stayed behind to supervise and catch any youngsters that might slip through his grasp.

"He certainly seems to be popular with children," Fluttershy spoke up near the front of the line that had formed.

"They both are," Miss Cheerilee cheerfully said. "That Chris character seems to be winning the foals over swimmingly, too."

Rarity and Fluttershy turned their attention to where Cheerilee was facing. Chris had gathered a sizable crowd of the youngsters around him with Spike sitting front and center. It appeared that he was taking a lesson out of Sniff's playbook and was doing his own version of storytime.

"And then they heard two bangs. Boom! Boom!" Chris pushed his hands out and flashed his fingers open with each noise. "And Chunk ran over to his friends telling them that those were the real ones. Not like the kind you hear in movies and that the bad guys were trying to kill 'em. But they didn't listen, and they ran to the summer restaurant. Chunk stayed at the bottom of the steps while Mikey and the others tried looking through the window to see what the bandits were doing."

"What did Chunk do?" One of the fillies asked.

"Chunk?" Chris laughed. "Chunk ran over to a broken refrigerator to grab a soda. But the dope forgot that the place was closed for the fall. There was no soda. What he did find, though, when he jumped down and looked in an open garage door, was the same four-by-four he saw the police chasing after."

The fillies and colts all gasped.

"Yeah," Chris went on with the story, doing his best to animate the scenes. "He rushed over to tell his friends what he found, but they all ignored him and pulled him into the restaurant. He was scared and chattering like a monkey in a tree. He tried to tell them they should leave, but then suddenly Mama Fratelli was behind them, and demanded to know why they were there."

Cheerilee and the other mares and stallions were all just as drawn into the story as the foals. Then again, it was the Goonies, so why wouldn't it entertain them?

"Well, that's one way to get to know the townsfolks," Rarity said to Fluttershy, enjoying the spectacle the humans were putting on.

"It sure is," Fluttershy replied. "Let's let them know we're back. I'm sure Justin could use a break."

Rarity giggled, looking back to Cerb, who was doing bicep curls with two foals latched onto each hand. "I don't know about that."

Over with the tiny ponies, Cerb was having more fun than he would have liked to admit at the time.

"Uh, yeah. You kids getting tired yet?" Cerb asked the four tiny ponies latched onto him.

"No!"

"Nah ah!"

They all refused to say anything that could end their fun, allowing Cerb to continue flexing and showing off.

Rarity decided that perhaps Cerb was attracting too much positive attention from the local mares and moved in to extract him.

"Cerberus," She called out, walking past the line of foals waiting for another turn. "We're back, and we have the new clothes for you and your friends. I'm sure you would all like something fresh and clean to change into."

"Alright, looks like it's break time, " Cerb announced to the little ponies, much to their dismay and whines. "Nah- Nah. Come on now. I kinda live here now. We can do this again some other time."

The fillies and colts groaned but perked up when they saw Chris still going on with his story and ran to him to join in.

"Yo, Chris!" Lumberman shouted over, interrupting the story. "Our new threads are here. You coming?"

"Hold on, kids." Chris stepped out of story mode and waved off Lumberman and the others. "No, you all go on ahead. I'm gonna finish up this story, and then I'll head in."

No one wanted to force Chris away. He looked legitimately happy with all the attention he was getting. Coming out of his shell was something he didn't usually do sober. Who were they to hinder his progress and all the positive attention the audience was giving him.

"Aight. See ya inside, man," Lumberman shouted back, leaving him be with a quick wave of his hand.

"Tell Twilight I'll come back with Chris," Spike shouted over to the others. "I wanna hear the rest of this."

"Okay," Chris returned his attention to the audience. "So, Mikey quickly walked away, saying he was going to use the bathroom. But really, he was still following his map. He followed it down winding stairs to one of the bandits singing opera." He stopped to hold back his laughter as the audience started cracking up at the absurdity of such a random plot point. "So- heh. So... he continued down this dark cellar to see the bandit singing terrible opera, and throwing food at a deformed creature bound in chains to a chair."

[Back over with Rainbow Dash]

"Cherry or the lime?"

Some pony asking questions about fruit gently roused Rainbow Dash from her nap. She groaned, not ready to get up.

"No... No food. Lemme sleep."

Then she heard something worth getting up for.

"Cherry, please," Becky asked sweetly. "Can Flurry have the lime?"

"Becky?" Rainbow Dash spoke up, excited to have her human back. She looked to her right to find Becky had taken Starlight's lounge chair. She blinked and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. Looking again, she had Flurry Heart sitting on her lap and Shining Armor sitting on the grass next to her. Some random stallion handed over two bottles of soda, but he wasn't important. "When did you get here... and where's Starlight?"

"Well, wakey, wakey, Dashie," Becky greeted her pony guardian. "Drink a little too much while I was gone or did that blow to the dome finally catch up to ya?"

"Ha! As if," Rainbow Dash retorted. "A pony like me needs to be well-rested if they're gonna stay awesome twenty-four, seven."

"Right, Rainbow," Shining laughed. "And I'm guessing all those ice packs are what makes you so cool, huh?"

"Oh, come on," Becky butted in with a wide smile. "I'm pretty sure Dashie is the one keeping those ice packs cool."

Flurry Heart took advantage of the distracted human and reached for the glass now being held in hoofs reach.

"Uh, uh," Becky caught the reach just in time and pulled her glass back. "This one's mine sweety. Your daddy's got yours."

"Come here, Flurry, dear," Shining levitated the baby alicorn to him, setting her in his lap to give her a bottle with juice. "I don't think she's ready for soda just yet."

"Certainly not the kind we're having," Becky joked, raising her mixed drink. "You liking yours?"

"Hey-Hey-Hey," Rainbow Dash sat up in her chair and let her mostly melted ice packs fall to the side. "How much party you gonna leave me out of over here?"

"I dunno, how much you gonna sleep through?" Becky asked with a grin.

"Come on," Rainbow Dash stretched and put on her best awake face. "Now that your back, I'm ready to go."

"Well," Becky started to pour Rainbow Dash another drink. "I need some downtime to catch my breath, and Flurry Heart will be needing a nap soon. So you can chill with us for now."

"Yo! Beck-ay!" Lumberman hollered across the way. "Christmas came early this year!"

In the short time it took to leave Chris and get back to the castle, the rest of both groups, aside from Kelly, Starlight, and Big Mac, had found each other and were walking back together. They all followed close behind Rarity and Fluttershy and the packages of clothes they were carrying.

"Nevermind," Becky corrected herself. "Looks like we're taking this party inside for a moment."

The whole group made their way back inside, where they ran into the remaining three... and a fuck ton of alcohol.

"Holy shit!" Becky shouted at the display of what must have been over a hundred bottles of various bottles of liquor.

Lumberman leaned over to whisper to Becky.

"Don't freak out and pretend you know those all belong to us. It's cool."

Benny and Sniff looked on in amazement, but Cerb knew enough to cover for everyone.

"Damn, Kelly. I thought you said you were just gonna grab some JD, not bring out all this." He turned to Big Mac, hoping he would know to play along. "Dude, did she make you carry all the alcohol you two brought back?"

Big Mac's eyes widened, not expecting to be labeled an accomplice in this likely criminal act. He pulled a beer bottle from his lips and swallowed hard.

"Uhh... Eyup?"

Twilight didn't know how to respond to the widespread of bottles in her dining room.

"I didn't know you all had this many drinks. I only saw a few walking through your house. You didn't have to bring all of these here."

"Princes," Kelly called out, quick to step in and defuse the situation. "You're still getting to know us, but believe me; we don't mind sharing. And bringing this much here isn't going to affect our supply any time soon."

"Really?" Twilight didn't see how that was possible.

"Twilight," Lumberman spoke up next. "Believe me, if Kelly was going to rob us of our booze, she'd be looking for a new place to live already. This ain't no thing for us."

Benny still didn't have a clue about what was going on, but knowing his friends well enough, he wasn't about to screw this up.

"Kelly, you could have asked first—" He let those words hang in the air, gauging everyone's reaction to see if they would try to stop him. "—but this is a party, so... good call."

"Well... if you say so," Twilight said, accepting the gracious offer before noticing Starlight still stacking and organizing the bottles. "Uhh... Starlight? Do we need to worry about you being around so much..."

Starlight giggled nervously.

"No, Twilight. Believe me. I learned my lesson."

Rarity looked up to Cerb with a guilty smile.

"You don't mind if we—" She guided his eyes back to the bottles. "—have a little sip or two, do you?"

Cerb shrugged.

"Sure, just don't go balls to the wall."

"Is that a sports reference?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Are we gonna play that later or something?"

"It means don't go crazy," Becky quickly explained over the chuckles of all her juvenal minded friends.

"Okay, so..." Kelly noticed the bundles of clothes that were carried in. "If those clothes are for us, how about we all go get changed. And Starlight, you can be in charge of the bottles while we're gone. Make sure no one gets drunk in the time it takes for us to get dressed."

With that agreed to, Rarity handed out the clothes accordingly, and the humans all took themselves upstairs to change. Big Mac and Rainbow Dash being the exceptions, helping their human companions, left the others to review the collection of drinks.

Upstairs the guys were looking over their new wears.

"Dude, check it out," Cerb showed off his new shirt. "I think Rarity gave us all cutie marks or something. Their shoulder patches, but check 'em out."

They looked over their shirts.

Cerb had a shoulder patch of a three-headed bulldog.

"Hell, yeah. Devil dogs, bro."

Lumberman showed off a large hammer stitched into his.

"Ah... Lumberman... A hammer. I get it."

"Yer fucking kidding me," Benny groaned as he held up for the others to see three Oreo cookies and crumbs.

"Ah! Fucking cookie kisses!" Cerb shouted, making everyone laugh.

Then there was Sniff, who looked over his patch. He wasn't disappointed, just confused.

"I think Rarity made you two shirts, Benny. I don't get how this fits me."

Benny looked at the patch.

"A four-leaf clover? I don't think we mentioned the luck of the Irish to her."

Cerb cocked his head to get a better look and instantly grinned.

"Awe, yeah. She fucked up. That was supposed to be orange peels, probably."

"Orange peels?" Sniff looked over the patch again. "Egh? Oh! Fuck! Cus I smell like clovers to them. Fuck you guys, this is mine. Eat a dick, Benny."

Benny laughed at their oversight.

"Eat shit. Next shirt she makes for you is gonna be a crown in a bear trap. Fucking poacher."

They all turned away from each other as they stripped down and pulled up fresh new pairs of boxers and briefs that matched the ones they had washed. Then came the real test with new pairs of pants. Cerb and Lumberman each were given a new pair of jeans, while Benny and Sniff each got a pair of khakis.

Lumberman grabbed the last small paper-wrapped package.

"Fuck'n yes. Socks."

The socks were divided up for everyone, everyone but Benny, since he still had a full wardrobe in his house. Regardless, they were reminded how nice it feels to have a clean pair of socks again. Although, Cerb noticed something off with Sniff putting his socks on. He cracked a grin as Sniff wiggled his toes in the new socks, something he'd give him shit for the next chance he could.

"Oh," Benny just remembered a burning question he needed answered. "Where the fuck did all those bottles come from?"

"I'm not complaining," Sniff spoke up. "But yeah... who do I have to thank for this?"

Lumberman looked around the room to make sure the coast was clear to speak privately.

"So... Starlight wanted to apologize for the shit that went down with Chris, right? Well, apparently, she can make copies of shit: Magic or something. Don't know, didn't ask at the time. But, we gotta keep this on the down-low. Shit's probably illegal. So, thank her discreetly, and don't go blabbing about it. She's our only source for bootleg booze."

Sniff suddenly sported the biggest smile. "Jesus fucking Christ. This place keeps getting better and better. As soon as Twiggels figures out a way to get us home, we better make sure they let us come back to visit."

"What?" Benny shot Sniff a confused look. "Dude. The crash landing fucked us all up, most of us suffered some type of psychosis or loss of our sanity for no fucking reason, they almost killed Kelly, and I'm pretty sure we're not gonna get my house and our three vehicles back in one piece, if at all. But you want to make this your new weekend retreat?"

"You kidding me?" Sniff was still ecstatic. "The food here is fucking amazing, infinite booze, everyone-err pony here is nice as shit, and we got the hook up with royalty. Not to mention we're all ambassadors of our entire fucking planet with sovereign rights to land inside an interdimensional country... how can you not see how amazing this is?"

"I kinda agree with him," Cerb butted in since Benny refused to respond. "I like the ponies."

Benny didn't say anything, holding his tongue to avoid outing his friend for the conversations Cerb was having about his past issues.

"Yes... it's nice here."

"Okay," Lumberman decided to throw in his two cents. "Cookies, levers, and trying to bed a royal or two aside, even I see the appeal of coming back here."

"Seriously?" Benny scoffed.

"Dude, come on," Lumberman wanted everyone to have some middle ground here. "This place is chill as fuck. And after all the bad shit got settled... this place is fun to fuck around in. I mean, this place isn't as stressful or depressing as back home."

He turned back to Benny and spoke up just before a counter could be given.

"And come on man. Be honest. You're a lot less depressed when yer around Pinkie or Twilight. Hell, they might even be able to cure Becky. If not here and now, who knows what they can do with the help of real doctors if we can come back."

The room went quiet as they all mowed over Lumberman's points. Even Benny didn't have any more counters to throw at them.

Lumberman wanted to better drive home his point.

"Look. I don't think any of us are saying we're ready to pour sugar in the gas tank and take up permanent residency, but aside from the lack of women and pay-per-view tv... I can't think of a better place to be stranded."

Benny gave up whatever little fight there was left to have on this.

"Yeah, alright. You got me. Even I'm enjoying my time here. For the most part, at least. I dunno. There's just too much we don't know about this place, and I feel like we're all getting too comfortable way too fast."

"Hey," Sniff softly spoke up as he stepped up to the group. "I'm just saying. We lucked out with this disaster ending up the way it did. And I was the last person to ever want to admit that I'd be down with this. But, shit, man... I trust Twilight and all them. They could have burned us at any point in time. From first contact to pointing a twelve-gauge at their leader's head, they don't owe us shit. But they've been busting their asses to help us even before the shit with Kelly. And with every fuck up, they come back tenfold with the effort to make things right. I might be a bigger brony than Chris right now."

All three guys around Sniff busted up laughing at that last line he gave.

"What?"

"Oh, my god," Lumberman hugged Sniff from the side and leaned annoyingly hard into his shoulder. "You fuck'n had us until the brony part; ya goofy fuck."

Sniff frowned angrily. His well-crafted speech ruined with one bad line.

"Okay. Okay... Oh, man," Benny was almost in tears. "Okay, you convinced me. Weekend retreats and holidays in pony land from here on out. I'm with ya."

Even Cerb couldn't hold back. "I'm sorry, man. It's just too soon to be saying that shit. And coming from you of all people. God damn, I wish I would have recorded that."

"Alright, guys," Benny called out to his friends as he backed up to the door. "I feel better. Now, let's get back to the party."

Benny opened the door and stepped out, still failing to control his laughter.

"Bigger brony than Chris."

Lumberman followed just behind Benny, laughing harder after he heard the line repeated.

Sniff took a deep breath, feeling a little foolish, but forced himself to put that incident aside and get back into a better mood.

Cerb tapped Sniff on the shoulder before he could take his first step to the door. "Hey, real quick. I gotta get this out now, but I'm glad you took my advice, man."

Sniff rolled his eyes. "And what pray tell would that advice be?"

Cerb collected himself enough to speak clearly, but still sported an obnoxious smile.

"Well, I notice you were acting a little different as soon as I got here this morning. And then, after the big save with the party for Pinkie, I thought you probably did, but I didn't know until we got up here."

"What the fuck are you talking about?"

Cerb snickered slightly.

"Hey, man. I'm not dog'n on ya or nothing like that. I'm just glad you took care of your shit and got yer mind straight. I also really hope you left your socks somewhere Twilight or her cleaning ponies won't find them. Because that would be fucking gross."

"Gawd, damn it." Sniff winced, embarrassed that Cerb noticed he hadn't been wearing socks when they came up to change. They were still in the guest room he used the night before. Stuck together and not fit to wear after he released his pent-up frustration into them.

"Oh, quit crying." Cerb put his arm around Sniff's shoulder and started walking him out. "What the fuck you think I did last night with the house to myself?"

"Shut up," Sniff groaned, feeling like a teenager getting busted by his parents walking in on him.

"I'll see if I can have Rarity make you a washable rag, so you don't have to hide your socks like a fucking twelve-year-old."

Returning back downstairs, the men strutted their stuff and fashioned off their new wears in the goofiest ways they could. But each one of them made sure to show their appreciation by personally thanking Rarity with a hug and complementing on how comfortable the clothes fit. Cerb was the last to do so, picking her up and letting her crotch rest on his hip, sparking a lot of embarrassment and the fear of invoking the need for another Wonder Rush in the fashion mare. Thankfully, the lady's return from upstairs drew everyone's attention.

Cerb turned Rarity to Becky and Kelly's line of sight as they were guided down the stairs.

"Hey! Is she talented or what?"

A big smile led the answer for Kelly.

"I have a clean pair of panties again. That alone makes her a ten in my book. The fact everything looks and feels amazing is a bonus. You have my permission to marry her."

The room focused on Cerb and Rarity. Giggles and laughs surrounded them, the joke only amplified by how he was still holding her. The bright blush shining through her white fur didn't help matters either.

Cerb laughed along and promptly returned Rarity to the floor. "I dunno about that, Kel. She's got a bit too much class for my white trash ass."

"Pft," Even if joking, Becky didn't agree. "Forget class. Cerb needs someone calm and sweet to keep him level-headed. Make the right choice and go with Fluttershy. I need her happy if I'm going to keep a steady supply of that tea, anyway."

Cerb couldn't help but laugh along, but also remembered the fight between Starlight and Rainbow Dash. They had come to blows from petty preferences not too far off from this. Seeing the same blush on Fluttershy only reinforced his decision to pump the breaks.

"Yeah, yeah. We're not playing favorites here. And we're not putting these girls head to head against each other. Let's just see the new outfits you got."

The girls made it to the bottom of the stairs and playfully showed off their clothes. Kelly sported a short pink skirt with a swirling red design that worked its way from the bottom right side to the top left hip. Her shirt had a similar design in the same appearance working from the right mid-drift to the left shoulder that had a patch of a single large water droplet.

"Looks like she remembered," Kelly joked as she showed off the drip marking.

Everyone that knew snorted and chuckled.

Becky, on the other hand, had a more modest cream-colored skirt that went past her knees. Three yellow tassels had been sewn into a belt strap that fell in layers over her left hip to give it more flare. Her shirt was a long thin sleeve, the same yellow color as the tassels, with an undershirt that matched the skirt. The only thing that stood out was a patch on her shoulder.

"I love it," Becky complimented the outfit. "But I don't understand the patch."

Everyone eyed the marking. It was three lines spreading out of what looked like an open book with the lightning bolt from Rainbow Dash's cutie mark coming out from underneath the book. It was visually appealing but wasn't at all self-explanatory.

"Well, you see my dear," Rarity stepped closer and made the patch glow in her aura. "All of you came here with a fun name that seemed to define each other, and I tried to capture those names as best I could."

"Like a cutie mark?" Becky asked.

"Nailed it!" Cerb shouted from behind.

Rarity giggled.

"Yes." She turned to Sniff - "Except for you, dear. As cute as 'Sniff' is, that didn't seem to be something that transferred over very well. And your noses are rather difficult to convey by illustration. So I decided to go with your scent, being how lovely it is."

Sniff brushed his hand over his patch proudly.

Rarity then turned back to Becky.

"But for you, I decided to go with what I've seen in you and the effect you've had on Rainbow Dash. You see, the three lines are a projection of power and strength, and the book represents knowledge. And, of course, the last part is from Rainbow Dash. You have been such an inspiration to her, and I couldn't think of anything more defining than what you mean to her. For the perseverance you've shown and the knowledge you've shared with her, it's easy to see why she admires you so much."

Becky looked down to Rainbow Dash. As cool as she liked to appear, she couldn't stop blushing and had her gaze lowered to the ground, looking extremely bashful.

"Awe... Dashie." Becky knelt down and wrapped her arms around the embarrassed mare. "That's so sweet of you."

Rainbow Dash fought silently the urge to fawn over the praise she was getting.

"Yeah... Well, you know. I think you're awesome and—"

"Hug her back, Dashie!" Pinkie Pie shouted.

"Yes, Rainbow," Rarity encouraged her. "Don't let the poor thing just hang there with her arms around you."

Rainbow Dash caved and returned the gesture, wrapping Becky in both her forelegs and wings.

"I'm so glad I met you, Becky. You're the coolest pony I've ever met."

There wasn't anyone who hadn't been touched by the display in front of them, although Twilight realized that one of them was still missing from the group.

"Wait, what about Chris?"

"Hmm?" Rarity turned around, not sure what the question was. "Oh! Yes, of course. I had a little trouble with Chris's design as well."

Rarity pulled open the last package she had held onto and pulled out a baggy long sleeve shirt. She held it out for them to look over. It was a black shirt with a faded tombstone off-center from the base of the shirt that wrapped around the right side. But the patch was something that was going to need some explaining.

"I remember one of you called him Dead Eye," She explained. "But for the life of me, I didn't know what that really meant, since both of his eyes seemed just fine. I stitched in a ghostly-looking version of what your eyes look like and put an X through it... I didn't really know how else to convey that it was dead."

Rarity examined the sea of faces that were gawking at her work.

"Do you think he'll like it?"

"Oh, yeah," Becky said with a satisfied smile. "He'll love it, alright."

Starlight trotted over and grabbed the shirt with her magic, pulling it closer to give it a better look.

"I think it looks amazing, Rarity. Would you mind if I gave it to him?"

"Oh..." Rarity wasn't expecting such a request. "Well, certainly. I don't see why not."

Sniff grabbed a blue bottle of Hypnotic and started towards the door. He turned and started walking backward to the exit.

"Well, let's get back to it, then. Once Chris is done with storytime, he can change into his new threads, and we can get this dance thing straightened out."

They all agreed and followed him out, most of them grabbing a bottle or two along the way. Small talk and the usual exchange of compliments went on between them over the clothes and how good the party was as they exited.

Sure enough, after storytime ended and Chris found the others in front of the castle, he was practically in tears after he was gifted the shirt. They even came with a pair of cargo shorts.

The rest of the afternoon was filled with snacking on the fan-fair variety of foods, sipping drinks, and either greeting new ponies or being escorted off in pairs to join them at a game or some other booth.

Throughout their relaxing, there was a constant exchange between Pinkie overly enjoying a drink, only to stop herself and quickly pass it off to whoever was closest. It usually ended with Lumberman having to step in and pull the drink away from Applejack, who was always ready to take it. It happened so often that Lumberman started to call her 'Apple Lush,' which had to be explained to her.

"Hey, Spike!" Applebloome ran over to the group. "Howdy, y'all. I hope yer having a good time, but we need to borrow Spike for a while. We need an extra set of hooves running the prize tables. Can ya come help us?"

Spike sat up straight, looking conflicted.

"Uh, well, I was—"

Sniff flicked one of the spines on top of Spike's head.

"Dude. That's a lady in distress. What you waiting for? Do what real men do and go help her out. You won't be missing nothing important by heading off to do the right thing. We're just chilling for right now. We'll party it up later tonight, or however long that takes."

"R-R-Right," Spike stammered out. "Lady in distress! Spike to rescue!"

Applebloome led Spike off to run the tables.

"Thank you, Spike. And thanks, Smelly! Save me a dance tonight!"

"Better bribe some ponies for their votes or hope you win the bid, young lady!" Sniff hollered back.

Just after Spike ran off it was 2:30, and Becky's alarm went off.

"Oh, crap." She felt over her pockets, not finding her pills. "Hey, can you go grab my meds, Rainbow? I left it in the room."

"Sure thing, Becks," Rainbow Dash flew off with a slight wobble to an open window.

The group watched, realizing too late that she had been drinking most of the day. The booze was affecting her just enough, despite how much they cut the liquor with soda or juice, that she clipped the window sill and toppled over inside.

Lumberman laughed but also looked a bit angered over the tumble.

"Okay. New rule. None of y'all are allowed to drink and fly."

Fluttershy lowered a Jack and Cola she'd been sipping.

"Why is that?"

Lumberman did his best to not come down on her like he would have any of his other friends.

"Because that's how people get hurt. Same reason none of us will drink and drive." He pointed over his shoulder to the three vehicles still parked out in front. "It's an accident just waiting to happen, and it's not worth the risk being that stupid."

They all remembered Lumberman's story of losing a cousin while in one of those machines but didn't know if alcohol was involved. But knowing how they operated, they could see the danger and didn't challenge the rule.

Rainbow Dash floated back down shortly after, handing Becky the proper dose she'd seen her taking before. She was then immediately told the new rule.

"What? Why not? I'm a great flyer," Rainbow Dash protested.

"Rainbow," Lumberman spoke up, not happy to hear her fight back. "Yer a great flyer and still ate it getting into the window. How would you feel if you did the same thing carrying Becky out of that window and dropped her because the alcohol made you sloppy? Or what if that was her last pill, and you dropped it?"

"But I—" Rainbow Dash didn't see any support from the group and didn't get any from Becky when she looked to her for help. "So, no flying at all? Because that's how pegasi get around about ninety percent of the time. Even if just barely off the ground. My house is a cloud, for crying out loud. How would I even get home?"

Cerb motioned to the group with a bottle of Jack Danielle's Honey in his hand.

"How about no high-speed flying when drinking or high-elevation flying without a designated sober flier to take them home? Otherwise, it would be like telling us not to walk home after a few drinks."

A frustrated grumble came from Lumberman's direction.

"Fine. That's fair. I'm not happy about it, but whatever."

"Umm. Excuse me?" A new female voice spoke up to the humans.

They turned their attention to a cream-colored Earth pony mare with pink and violet tail and mane, and three pieces of wrapped candy for a cutie mark.

"I wanted to introduce myself, and also find out where the nominations go for the dance tonight. A lot of the girls in town have been asking. And my name is Bon Bon." She bowed graciously. "It's nice to meet you all. And this is my roommate and best friend."

She turned and pointed her hoof to an empty space next to her.

"Ah, buck... Lyra!"

"No!"

"Lyra!"

"I said no!"

"Arg," Bon Bon groaned at Lyra's refusal to join her before turning to Pinkie Pie. "I hate to be a bother, but could you do that thing you do when ponies don't want to be good sports and join in on a party?"

Pinkie Pie stood up tall, throwing her drink up in the air.

"Already on it, Bon Bon." Pinkie saluted like she just accepted an order from Celestia herself, and dashed off in a blur.

The group of humans and ponies remembered the drink that was tossed and looked up to see where it was going to fall. Lumberman and Applejack looked to be in its direct path and covered their heads. Suddenly, Pinkie Pie was back, just as fast as she had left and stood up between the two with her mouth open.

She effortlessly caught the glass and all its contents in her mouth, all of which funneled directly down her throat.

"Mmm. Yummy!" She belched, ejecting the empty class from her stomach and catching it as it fell into reach. "Excuse me. Heh. Oh, give Bon Bon some Kahlua and Cream. It's like a liquid chocolate cupcake!"

She tossed her empty glass to Benny.

"Back in a jiffy!"

The humans sat silent, stuck in awe, and bewilderment at the enigma that is Pinkie Pie.

Twilight grinned sheepishly.

"Don't worry. You'll get used to that."

"No, they won't," Starlight countered, knocking back the last bit of her Jack Danielle's honey.

Lyra's voice grew louder and louder at an alarming rate that preceded a blur of cyan and pink with a small dust trail.

"No! No! No! No! No!"

"Hurray! Lyra's here!" Pinkie shouted as she dropped the disheveled unicorn on all fours. "Now she can meet all of our new friends! Everyone, this is Lyra Heartstrings."

She started pointing to each human as she called them out.

"This is Lumberman, and Chris, and Kelly but don't hug her too tightly because she got a booboo a few days ago,—"

"Pinkie." Twilight butted in, to no avail, trying to get her attention.

"—and this is my little BenBen, but only I can call him that, so you can call him Benny, and this is Becky. You can't hug her too tightly either because her lungs are feeling icky-"

"Pinkie." Rainbow Dash scowled in a loud groan.

"The really big one is Cerberus, and he's going to marry Rarity or Fluttershy—"

Two auras of white and violet took hold of Pinkie. The white around her muzzle and violet around her body, pulling her away from Lyra. A blue aura floated over her head, carrying an ice cooler, and dumped the chilled contents over her head.

"Sorry, she tends to go on and on like this unless somepony takes drastic measures." Rarity, Twilight, and Starlight all apologized over each other.

Pinkie Pie was released from the magic hold and shook the icy water off.

"Well, excuuuuuuuse me for introducing our new friends, you meanie pants."

"Pinkie," Benny said with a light laughter under his breath. "They don't even wear pants."

"Oh, right," She giggled."Well," She moved on to finish the last of the introductions. "This is Sniff. And that's all the humans that are new to Ponyville."

"What's wrong with their hooves?" Lyra asked, causing her to be elbowed in the ribs by Bon Bon. "Ouch. What? Look at them. They're growing weird tentacle things where their hoofs should be."

"For goodness sake, Lyra," Bon Bon groaned as she facehoofed. "Clearly, they're not ponies. Why would they have hooves? You never acted like this to minotaurs or griffins. And you know Spike doesn't have... gah... never mind."

Trying to salvage the introduction, Bon Bon turned to apologize to everyone.

"You'll have to excuse my friend. She's unreasonably nervous today for some indiscernible reason."

Lyra grumbled under her breath.

"They all have claws and hoof nubs."

"It's fine," Benny said, trying to lower the tensions. "We look weird and smell like fruit. Or at least Sniff does."

"Clovers," Sniff blurted out to correct this misinformation. "I don't smell like orange peels."

"Old orange peels," Cerb chuckled.

"Shut up, Old Spice."

"Sure thing, Lucky Charms."

Rarity brought a hoof to her temple.

"You all need to slow down with the nicknames. I'm having trouble keeping up with all of them."

"Awe, come on," Sniff leaned back in the grass, enjoying the banter. "Nicknames is just one of our many quirks. And you didn't seem to complain about Diamond Thighs."

"Well, I—" Rarity harumphed and pursed her lips. "That's beside the point."

"Wait," Lyra looked over the humans with a new outlook. "So you're all just a bunch of stranded goofballs and not interdimensional invaders?"

Bon Bon reared back and knocked Lyra hard on the back of the head with her hoof.

"Owe! What the hay?" Lyra winced, rubbing the back of her head.

"Seriously?" Bon Bon lectured her friend. "Be polite, say hello, and carry the candy. Thank Celestia you at least didn't screw up with the... Lyra... where's the candy?"

"You said you needed me here to carry the candy, so if I didn't carry the candy, you wouldn't—"

"Oh! My.... You are just the worst," Bon Bon was now focused on her incompetent unicorn friend. "I simply can't believe you. You knew exactly what I was doing and how important this was for me to make a good impression."

"I told you I didn't want to do this, but nooooo—" Lyra rolled her eyes. "I say one time that I'd like to do what you do, and somehow you think that means that you can pull me along on the craziest-"

"Craziest? You think this is crazy?" Bon Bon pushed her snout right into Lyra's face. "Seven lost friends cracking jokes and having fun with ponies at a Welcome Welcome to Ponyville party is crazy? Crazy is—"

Bon Bon was suddenly distracted by the sounds of slurping and crunching and a male voice asking for more popcorn. She turned to see all the humans and the Elements, plus two additional royals sitting back, sipping their drinks and passing a tub of popcorn amongst each other.

"Oh, dear."

Sniff popped a few pieces of popcorn in his mouth.

"Oh, please. Go on. This is the best introduction we've had all day."

"Yeah," Cerb said before passing his half-gallon bottle of JD Honey to Big Mac. "It's been all hand and hoof shakes or backstories and questions."

"This is entertainment for us," Sniff added in.

"Pull Bon Bon's hair," Kelly joked.

Becky held up a fist.

"No, punch Lyra again."

"No! Hug it out!" Chris shouted as he put his arms around Starlight to demonstrate.

"Tell her that you're only angry because you love her so much," Benny suggested.

"Oh, yes! Do the love thing!" Cadence joined into the barrage of inappropriate comments.

Twilight playfully waved a hoof for the bickering pair to carry on.

"Just pretend like we're not even here or that I'm taking notes."

"Hey!" Rainbow Dash perked up and looked to Starlight. "Maybe we should take them to where we went, and they can fight it out like we did."

"We could totally do that," Starlight said with a smile as her horn started to glow. She turned back to the pair of now frightened mares. "There's not too many craters, and I'm sure we didn't leave any fires. It should be totally safe."

"What kind of candy were you going to give us?" Lumberman asked, totally detached from the escalating intensity of questions.

"Candy!" Lyra shouted.

"Right! The candy!" Bon Bon nervously said louder than necessary. "We'll be back with your gifts."

The two mares ran off in a hurry. Their tails tucked between their legs, embarrassed and reasonably frightened.

Once out of sight, the group dropped their acts and started laughing at how well that worked.

"See, Twiggels," Sniff said, pouring her another drink. "Wasn't that a lot more fun than trying to break up their drama with calm and rational reasoning skills?"

"Ha-haa!" Rainbow was holding her gut from laughing so hard. "Did you see Bon Bon's eyes when I said they should fight it out?"

Starlight padded Chris's hand, still holding onto her.

"Did you see Lyra's eyes when I acted like I was going to take them there and told them about the craters?"

"I'm just glad I always keep an emergency supply of popcorn with me," Pinkie added in. "That was almost as good as watching movies back at your place, BenBen."

Cadence wiped a tear away from her eye.

"After all the times I've seen Celestia do something like this to the nobles when they annoyed her with their arguing, I'm so glad I was able to finally do it myself."

"Yes," Twilight closed her notepad, looking rather amused. "You were right, Sniff. It was fun to let them carry on like that."

"Didn't go anything like I would have expected, though," Chris chimed in as he went to make another drink.

"Really?" Starlight asked, still half laughing. "Why is that?"

"Oh," Chris cracked open another bottle of Grey Goose and started to mix an entire pitcher for the group. "Well, back on Earth. There was a running gag that Lyra was obsessed with humans and just went crazy over hands."

Starlight snorted.

"What? That's ridiculous. We've never even heard about humans until you all showed up. Why would you expect her to be obsessed with or even know what you are?

"Like I said," Chris finished his pour and capped the bottle. "—it was a running gag. Just a joke amongst the fans. But it was one of those things that I kept seeing so much that... yeah. Just stupid fan material."

"Well, those two did bring up one important thing," Twilight announced as she stood up. "We should set up a table for ponies to put their nominations in."

"Ou!" Pinkie jumped up with a shout, practically vibrating. "We still need to pick out who will dance with our humans, too!"

Starlight put down her drink and stood up, walking into the center of the group.

"Well, we should figure that out quick so we can announce who they are. Come on, girls. You too, Cadence."

"What about me?" Shining asked.

"Oh, we'll be fine," Cadence answered, giving him a quick kiss on the cheek. "You can stay with the boys."

"Uh, not just the boys," Kelly said with a grin, raising her glass.

"Yes, of course," Cadence said with a slight bow of her head. "Oh,—" She turned back to Shining. "You should go check on Flurry Heart, too. I'm sure she's still napping, but we shouldn't leave all the burden on Twilight's guards. If she wakes up, I don't think they're ready to deal with a baby alicorn."

"Would you be against Granny Smith looking after her?" Applejack asked.

"Don't forget about Mrs. Cake," Pinkie Pie chirped. "She has two of her own about Flurry's age."

Cadence turned to Twilight, silently asking for her input.

Twilight nodded.

"They're both ponies you can trust, and I'm sure they'd be more than happy to help watch over her for the night."

Pinkie had coordinated with both mares prior to the party and knew exactly where they were.

"Mrs. Cake is still handing out goodies at the food tent, and I think Granny Smith is probably playing horseshoes at the gaming area."

"Well, alright then," Shining agreed, rising up to all fours. "I'll go ask to introduce them to Flurry. If they all get along, then I'll be right back with all of you guys—"

He turned to Becky and Kelly.

"—and girls."

Kelly took a quick look over the group and could see that there were a few expressions of waiting for the ponies to leave. Anxious to say something in private, by the looks of it.

"Hey, Mackie. Can you help him find Granny?"

"Euyup."

In no time flat, the ponies had dispensed, and the seven humans were sitting by themselves again.

"Hey, guys," Lumberman spoke up, knowing that they were alone.

"I was thinking. Something that Sniff said when we were changing upstairs."

"Bend over?" Kelly joked.

"Without you there to lube us up, Kel?" Sniff fired back.

They all laughed, but Lumberman continued.

"Nah. I know this sounds dumb, but we should do one dance with all them."

"You mean Twilight and the others?" Sniff asked.

"Yeah," Lumberman said it like it was obvious. "They all care about us, and the whole friendship thing they keep pushing. I'm just saying. I'm sure they'd really appreciate us showing'em that we appreciate them, too. Make them feel special in front of all the other ponies."

"You trying to embarrass Applejack again?" Cerb asked with a smirk.

"Nah. I think we're done with that game. But if y'all are down with it, I'd ask to do one song. You all don't have to join me on it, but I know it would mean a lot to ole Apple Hat."

"I'm down," Becky was the first to answer.

"Yeah, I know my two would like that," Cerb added in.

"Dude, I still say it's bullshit you have two," Sniff jokingly complained.

"Fuck you, dude," Cerb fired back. "You got two royals. Stop bitching."

"Yeah," Chris joined in. "Kelly has a side character, and you both have the show's lead ponies."

"Fuck you both," Kelly said with a laugh. "Big Mac took out three guards and saved my life. What'd you both get? An extra shirt and a free meal? My side character kicks ass."

"Hey-Hey-Hey." Lumberman broke up the dick-measuring contest. "This isn't about who's the best pony."

"Starlight?" Chirs answered as if it were a question.

Lumberman tossed a bottle cap at Chris.

"Sniff was right. Of all the places we could have been stranded, this is probably the best place to do it, and it's because of them."

Benny took a long swig of his drink, polishing it off.

"Alright, as the leader of this Embassy, we all represent. I move that we go forward with his idea. Anyone against it?" He looked around the group, giving them a good five seconds to speak up. "It's settled. We're doing this. Sniff, you'll head up working it out for the events with Pinkie. Don't give it away unless you have to. We just need to agree on the songs."

"I know the song I'm doing with Apples, and I don't want to hear shit about it." Lumberman firmly stated.

"What's up with all this intensity?" Sniff asked with genuine curiosity.

Lumberman lowered his eyes on his drink, swirling it slightly, thinking how he wanted to explain himself.

"I don't know about the other girls and how they've been dealing with what happened to Kelly, but I think Applejack has been legit traumatized by it." He gave everyone a moment to digest that, hoping they wouldn't have any immediate questions - "Just like Mac, she wasn't able to stop it from happening, but she also couldn't do much to help her either. Hell. Even Cerb had to carry you out the house."

He looked directly at Kelly.

"Then the magic thing that didn't work as well as they planned... She doesn't know how to deal with falling short every step of the way. And before y'all wanna jump in and tell her it's not her fault, and all the happy, feel-good shit, I already did that. And we all know that just saying the right words don’t always do the trick."

There was no explanation needed after that. After all the years of helping each other, they knew all too well that recovery wasn't as simple and easy as a pep talk.

"So, I've been taking care of her. Keeping her upbeat and not feeling alone like she did the night she walked out from our house after Kelly didn't wake up."

"And since you took care of her, now she's using you as a shoulder to cry on," Cerb spoke up, trying to sound sincere. "Not saying that to talk her down. Just saying that you're her emotional support right now."

"Do it," Kelly demanded. "I talked to Mac about everything, and I know how beat up he was that he couldn't keep me safe. But he's been making up for it by taking care of me now. He gets to see just how alive and not so fucked up I am. I can't imagine what she's going through. Especially since I'm the first stab victim in this world apparently."

"Rarity and Fluttershy have been helping me work through a lot of shit I haven't been able to since mom and Travis died," Cerb confessed. "Started right after we got you back to the house, Kel. I got bad for a while there. Just like them, I was blaming myself. Even after talking to Big Mac, I still kept losing my shit. Almost hurt Fluttershy in a flashback, it got so bad. So.. yeah. As simple as a dance would be, I know they'd appreciate it."

"I don't feel like an outcast here," Chris added, opening up. "People back home suck, and yes, I'm a pony-fag brony. But even here, I didn't change who I was or anything. And I know Starlight made it worse at first, but she's the reason I was able to go out and be social like I was today. I could never have done that back home. And I think I could start doing that when we get back."

Becky finally chimed in with her thoughts on the growing topic.

"Both our guardian ponies fucked each other up trying to take care of us. And I guess I'm pretty much a lady pony-fag, and... Rainbow Dash is all the things I wish I could be. Healthy... fit... successful... happy... hopeful..." She scoffed through a smile. "And somehow she's amazed by me... When the fuck has a college dropout and daughter of a dead beat junky with a death sentence ever been important to anyone other than you six? And shit. That tea Fluttershy got me... I'm still getting used to not hacking up a lung or choking in my sleep. Even if they don't have a cure, this is the best quality of life I've had in years. So, yeah. I'll dance till my legs give out if that makes'em happy for the night."

Sniff stared at the group.

"Well, now I feel like an ass. I just love the food and conversations."

"You love the attention," Kelly joked, poking him in the side.

"Ayyy," Sniff winced. "No, I'm serious. No, stay on topic. We're doing this and... aww, shit. Kelly... You can barely walk. How you gonna dance?"

Kelly shrugged.

"I dunno. I figured I'd just drink till my legs didn't hurt and push through it."

Chris reached over and tapped Kelly's bottle with his fingernail.

"Kelly, you'll probably end up losing the feeling in your legs before you numb out the pain in 'em."

"I ain't sitting this shit out," Kelly whined. "Especially if it means I'm gonna make Mac sit on the sidelines while you all get down and dirty on the dance floor."

Sniff could see how determined and upset she was at the idea of having to sit this one out.

"We'll think of something."

[Back inside the friendship castle]

Starlight took to mixing up another batch of drinks for the girls.

"Chris and Becky already have their partners picked, so we just need to focus on the other five—" She saw an orange hoof move towards the off-limits table and constructed a flyswatter, bringing it down on Applejack's hoof with a loud slap.

"Oww! Dang nab it!" Applejack rubbed her hoof, not learning her lesson from the last two times she was reminded to leave the bottles alone.

"—and keep an eye Applejack while we're in here."

"Awe, come on!" Applejack whined. "How ya gonna take me in a room with all this tequila and not expect me not to take a nip or two."

"That's just the thing, Applejack," Starlight lectured the Apple Lush. "I don't expect you to take just a nip or two. Lumberman said you need to slow down, and Kelly put me in charge of the bottles. So, just be glad I thought a tequila sunrise sounded good when we came in here. And be thankful Sniff told me how to make it while you're at it."

"Well, I don't see why we can't just nominate each other?" Rarity complained.

Twilight took her new drink with the complaints from Rarity hoof in hoof.

"Come on, Rarity. Not only would that look bad like we were playing favorites, that would also cut out Dinky dancing with Becky, and Derpy dancing with Chris. And that already looks suspicious that we're putting those two together for the first dance."

Pinkie had her attention divided between the conversation and a drink that looked delicious.

"Besides, Rarity. You and Fluttershy are both handling Cerb, so who would get the dance anyway?"

Rarity grumbled.

Seeing her reaction, Fluttershy padded Rarity on the back to comfort her.

"It's okay, Rarity. Maybe with all this rum, that barmare can have one."

"Riiiiiiight...." Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. "So, who's a good stallion for Kelly?"

Applejack quickly offered the most Apple answer she could think of.

"What about Big Mac?"

Rainbow Dash scoffed.

"Oh, yeah. That's not biased at all. And why didn't we invite him along to pick somepony for the human he's taking care of?"

"Awe, buck," Applejack took a hard chug of her drink.

"That seems like a pretty big oversight on our part," Cadence pointed out.

"Bulk?" Fluttershy meekly offered.

Rainbow Dash kicked up her legs on the table and leaned back in her chair.

"Bulk is like Cerb, only without fingers or the ability to not break whatever he touches. Next!"

Pinkie Pie sat up tall in her chair.

"Hey! How about Cranky Doodle Don—"

"How about a hundred and twenty percent of no. And slap yourself for even suggesting that." Rainbow Dash barked.

Twilight thought she had a good idea.

"I'm sure Dr. Hooves would love to—"

"Nerrrrrrd," Rainbow Dash belted out, instantly unimpressed. "Kelly strikes me as more of a spunky adventurous type.”

"What about Star Hunter?" Starlight suggested. "I've seen him flying around town all the time, and he seems like a decent enough stallion."

"Star Hunter," Rainbow Dash scratched her chin on that one. "He is a pretty good flyer."

"Now, who's being biased?" Twilight muttered under her breath before taking a big swig from her drink.

"And he sure did show a lot of dedication when Ponyville was selected to provide Cloudsdale with our reservoir water. And he was super nice to Fluttershy even before she helped us break eight hundred wing power. You know what? I think he'll be just fine. That's who I pick... So, who's next?"

"Wait? Are we not voting?" Twilight asked, sounding confused.

Rainbow Dash suddenly looked just as confused.

"Voting? I thought we were just nominating."

"Yes, Rainbow, dear," Rarity groaned. "First, somepony is nominated, and then there is a vote. Otherwise, we would have just said we'd be picking somepony."

"Well, why didn't we say we would also be voting, then?" Applejack asked, eyeing her empty glass.

"Good grief, Applejack," Starlight exclaimed. "How are you not stumbling around already?"

"Cuz I'm sitting down, Sugar Cube," Applejack coyly answered with a smirk.

"Ugh," Starlight groaned. "I'll be back." Without explanation, Starlight teleported out in a flash of light.

Everypony stared around the room, unsure of what to expect.

"So..." Cadence gestured to Twilight. "This pupil of yours. She normally like this?"

"Starting to look that way," Twilight answered flatly before taking another sip.

Another flash of light and a pop, and Starlight was back in the room.

"Big Mac said he was fine with letting Shining have the dance, but I told him royalty wasn't an option. So he settled on the unicorn Rare Find."

"Hmm," Applejack hummed as she thought about that. "He does business with the Apple farm. He’s also been a good stallion far as I can tell. Seems like the fun type of pony she could enjoy a dance with."

"Ooh! Ooh! Now let's do BenBen!" Pinkie Pie screamed excitedly. "I nominate Mrs. Cake!"

The room fell silent just long enough for everyone to wonder if Pinkie was already drunk or simply that forgetful.

"Ahem," Rarity cleared her throat. "Pinkie, you do know what the word 'biased means, don't you?"

Pinkie shrugged absentmindedly.

"When you buy something as advertised?"

"Pinkie," Starlight put her hooves down on the table. "Overlooking the fact that you don't know what biased means and why that means you can't nominate your boss, she's already agreed to watch Flurry Heart for the night."

"Oh, yeah," Pinkie lightly knocked herself on the head. "Wasn't that my idea?"

Ignoring Pinkie's poor display of intelligence, Fluttershy had a thought worth sharing.

"Well, if I remember correctly, Benny really enjoys his music. So why not a musical pony like Octavia or Vinyl Scratch?"

"That's a great idea!" Pinkie agreed. "But Vinyl Scratch will be working the DJ booth for the dance tonight. So I guess that leaves Octavia."

Rarity was looking at Applejack after they all agreed on Octavia.

"What about Lumberman? He's a very good dancer. Any ideas?"

"Amethyst Star seemed to take a shining to 'ole Woody," Applejack spoke up, scratching her chin and making a sneak move to rest her foreleg on the table, edging it closer to a bottle of tequila.

Fluttershy smiled and nodded.

"She was also very interested in his dancing. I think that's a good match."

"I think we should do Sniff next," Rarity suggested.

Twilight stopped mid-sip into her drink.

"Okay, any reason we're saving Cerb for last?" She asked, trying to sound cute.

The implied accusation almost brought a blush in Rarity’s cheeks, but she had some legitimate reasoning behind her approach.

"I'm not blind to what you're getting at, but you have to consider that Sniff is likely the easiest one to make nominations for. He's made probably the most substantial impact on ponies here in Ponyville with the shortest amount of time. He's a crowd favorite, for sure. And Cerb is a close second. However... as much I admit I tend to favor Cerb—" She sighed regretfully. “—Sniff can easily outdance even the best of what Equestria has to offer if the dancing is done on two legs. Cerb however... Well..."

Pinkie Pie giggled loud enough to pull the conversation to her.

"Cerb dances like a block of wood with legs."

"Exactly," Rarity agreed.

Fluttershy spoke up to defend her would be a stallion.

"Well, it's not all his fault. He's just so big and bulky. It must be difficult to move that much muscle gracefully. That, and I think he might have permanent damage to some of his muscles."

"Permanent damage?" Cadence spoke up with a high tone of concern. "What happened?"

Rarity hummed lowly, not wanting to get too deep into his back story.

"Well, to put it bluntly, Mr. Cerberus served in his kingdom's military after it was attacked. Thousands of his people, women, children, and other humans that came to help were killed indiscriminately. Sometime later, tracking down those responsible, he and his fellow warriors were ambushed… He lost many friends in that final battle. As for the extent of his injuries… Well… Apparently, not even his doctors understand how he was able to survive."

"We don't know all the specifics of how he was injured," Fluttershy quietly stated, taking over the explanation. "But from the sound of his story, they were some type of projectiles, like arrows or bolts. Whatever they were, they shot in through his chest and passed out his back. Or, at least most of them did. But if you know what you're looking for, you can see how some of his muscles with scars don't contract or respond the same way as the other muscles around them."

"Regardless," Rarity tried to get the focus off of the negative side of things. "We can easily find a pick for Sniff, but Cerb might require some more consideration for his limitations while dancing."

"What about Minuette?" Twilight suggested. "It might look a little biased since her and I were friends growing up, but she's always danced at every party I've ever seen her at. She could be a good fit for either Sniff or Cerb. Sniff, because she has the experience to keep up with him, hopefully. And Cerb, because she has enough experience to work around his limitations."

"Spring Forward is a good dancer," Cadence spoke up again, bringing all eyes onto her. "Well, I know I might not know either Sniff or Cerb as well as all of you,—"

She glanced at Fluttershy and Rarity.

"Especially you two. But I know that Spring Forward lives here in Ponyville, and I remember her from my wedding reception. She was a very kind mare, and she certainly enjoyed dancing from what I remember."

There almost seemed to be some type of tension between Fluttershy, Rarity, and Twilight. None of them sure on who to ask for which pony without stepping on the others' hooves.

"Ahem," Cadence cleared her throat to break the tension. "If I could offer a solution. To avoid the appearance of bias with the human you're sponsoring, Twilight, let Minuette dance with Cerb. He'll need the most help anyway. Spring forward should still be able to match pace with Sniff, so he won't be held back or look like Lumberman and start dancing over her hooves."

"The rotten snake in the grass," Applejack harrumphed with a blush.

All eyes turned to Applejack, sitting angrily with her forelegs crossed over her barrel.

"Whut?"

"Are you mad at Lumberman over that?" Twilight asked.

"You two looked like you were having such a good time together today," Cadence added in. "Did he do something we don't know about?"

"No-No, no," Applejack decreed, waving her hooves. "We had a friendly wager going on between us about who could embarrass each other worst... and I think he's winning."

Rarity seemed most puzzled by this.

"What did you wager?"

Applejack sighed, both out of embarrassment of the bet and to losing.

"If he wins, one free meal a day, any time he wants for a week. If I win, I get a thirty-minute massage from 'em, anytime I want, for a week."

"Oh, my," Fluttershy seemed enamored with that idea. "If his hands are anything like Cerb's, I sure hope you win."

That statement earned a series of questionable looks from around the room. Except for Rarity who mostly shrunk down in her chair and sipped her drink, hoping it would hide her face. Actually, even Applejack sunk down in her chair, looking both embarrassed and guilty.

Then the giggling started, but it was coming from Rainbow Dash.

"You had to make a bet for that?"

"What you laughing at?" Applejack snarled.

"Why didn't you just ask him for a massage?" Rainbow Dash asked, still chuckling to herself. "Their hands are amazingly therapeutic. Better than Aloe and Lotus. And I didn't even have to ask Becky. I just told her how sore my wings can get from my training, and she offered. Said whenever I wanted one, I could have one."

"They can't be that good," Twilight said accusingly.

"You sure do sound rather confident about that," Rainbow Dash returned sounding stubbornly dismissively.

Twilight rolled her eyes, not wanting to take part in such a silly discussion.

"For an undereducated egghead, I mean," Rainbow Dash teased.

Twilight groaned, doing her best not to be led on by the insult.

"I'm pretty sure you're just talking up Becky because you like her so much. Everything with you always has to be the best."

"Typical Twilight," Rainbow Dash continued, sounding just as cocky as ever as she leaned back in her chair, rocking it back and forth on the rear legs. "Too self-confident to entertain the idea of being wrong."

"I am not," Twilight protested. "And we're getting off-topic again. We're supposed to be deciding about the last dance partners for Cerb and Sniff."

"Hey, Rarity," Rainbow directed her attention to the shrinking unicorn. "If you agree that Minuette should be Cerb's dance partner, would you let Twilight show off the frilliest fru-fru dress you have?"

"What?" Twilight shouted. "What does that have to do with anything?"

Rainbow Dash took a loud sip from her drink.

"Well, if Rarity agrees, then that settles the matter for dance partners. And that just leaves a friendly little wager between you and me to prove that I'm right."

"What wager? Twilight asked, still agitated.

"If I'm right, and human hands give a better massage than Aloe and Lotus, then you have to wear Rarity's frilliest fru-fru dress for a week."

"That's so dumb."

"And be announced as Pretty Pretty Princess Twiggels Twinkles."

"This is ridiculous."

"And you'd owe me a hundred bits."

"Now you're just being stupid."

"But I'd wear the dress for a week if I'm wrong."

For a good twenty seconds, the room went silent.

"Rainbow Dash!" Rarity exclaimed after she finally processed what the rainbow mare was putting on the line. "You can’t be serious?"

Fluttershy sat up and turned her attention to Twilight.

"Oh, no. Twilight, we all think you're very smart. You don't have-"

"Not now, Fluttershy," Twilight hushed her friend, now interested in the bet. "And what else do I get if I'm right?"

Rainbow Dash leaned back farther in her chair, finishing off the last of her drink, smacking her lips obnoxiously.

"Not only will I wear a dress. I'll be your personal herald and proclaim for every pony to hear—" She let the front legs of her chair fall forward, slammed her glass down, and jumped up on the table, striking a dynamic stance. "Hear ye! Hear ye! I am Cutie Dash! The most adorable mare of Cloudsdale, here to present her excellency, Princess Twilight Sparkle!"

Rarity polished off her drink.

"Buck it. I agree to nominate Minuette. But, by all means, Twilight. Feel free to back out of the bet. I wouldn't think any less of your intelligence."

"Think any less of my?" Twilight furrowed her brow. How dare any of them even insinuate her having a lack of her intelligence. "You're on! Rarity's dress and a hundred bits you'll never get because I'll be taking you all over Canterlot." She announced, sitting back proudly in her chair. "I might even take a tour of the Wonderbolts' training facility. Lots of high-ranking members could use a visit from the Princess of Friendship."

"Eeeeeee!" Rarity squeed. "Princess Twilight Sparkle, touring Canterlot and Cloudsdale in one of my dresses for a week! This will be even better advertising than the Grand Galloping Gala!"

Fluttershy eyed the last bit of her drink and sloshed it around before downing it. She then gently wiped her lips clean and turned slowly to Twilight.

"Just remember. It's only a bet between friends."

Twilight's smug expression slowly melted away, realizing she had no idea what she was really betting on.

"Wha-Wha? Woah! Wait! Rainbow Dash! We didn't shake on it!"

Rainbow Dash scoffed.

"Ha! Who needs to shake on it when we have the Princess of Love as a witness?"

Twilight turned to her sister-in-law.

Cadence smiled the best fake smile she could.

"Don't worry, Twilight... I'm sure that Aloe and Lettuce are great at what they do."

"Aloe and Lotus," Twilight corrected her with a complete lack of confidence.

"Yes. Of course, they are.." Cadence unconvincingly replied while struggling to maintain her facade of a smile.

A low chuckle came from Applejack.

"If it's any consolation to ya, Twilight. Losing will never feel so good."

Author's Note

Sorry to all who were waiting for this one to come out. It took a lot longer than I had hoped for.

But otherwise... Yeah, there's a lot going on. Hope you all are enjoying the ride.

The Dance Part 2 and 3 will be up next. Followed immediately by the after part.

Spacing and other minor corrections made 14 July 2023

36. The Dance Part 2

Rainbow Dash and the other mares made their way out of the castle, ready to share their picks with their humans. All of them smiles and prances... except for Twilight.

Twilight was mulling over her hasty decision to let her ego push her into the bet. But how good could a human hand be? They couldn't possibly give the same kind of pressure and precision as a well-placed hoof or the soft pressing and molding of a ponies frogs. However, they've done nothing but impress her the whole time they've been there.

Worse comes to worst; she always looks good in a dress. And only a hundred bits? She could afford that.

When the girls got back, however, the humans seemed to have thinned out.

"Uhh?" Twilight stared at Benny and Cerb lounging in the foldout chairs, each with a beer in their hand. "Where are the others?"

Cerb sat up first.

"After talking when y'all dipped out, we realized there were some things we had to take care of for tonight." He held up his hands to ward off any concern. "Nothing bad. We just had some things that needed to be properly arranged, and some pre-emptive damage controls."

"Damage controls?" Applejack asked, sounding alarmed. "What could possibly go wrong at a Pinkie Pie party that requires—why am I even asking?"

"Hey!" Pinkie shouted. "I'm getting better!... Aren't I?"

[Over in the Ponyville mail room]

"But I already know how to dance," Derpy explained.

Shining Armor, Becky, and Sniff with Dinky on his shoulders smiled, hoping for the best.

"We know you can dance," Becky explained, but it's different when dancing with a human."

"Yeah," Sniff pointed to his feet. "We only have two legs. We can't really move well on all fours. But somehow, you ponies can do both, so we need to make sure you know how to do our dance moves. We'll play you some of our music and see what you got for dance moves first. That way, we know what we're working with."

Derpy gleamed with joy.

"Oh, do you know the Pony Prance?"

"Never even heard of it," Sniff answered. "I'll start the music, and you show us your moves."

Sniff pulled out his phone and pressed play on the first song he left in the queue. Krewella - Come And Get It (Razihel Remix)) Displayed on the screen.

"Wow! This sounds awesome!" Derpy chirped.

Sniff pushed Becky back, slighting, being told briefly about the walking disaster this mare could be. Shining readied his horn to bring up a shield if need be, given the same warning and another reminder of how fragile Becky could be.

Derpy listened to the music for a moment, trying to catch the beat. After bobbing her head a few times, she closed her eyes and started thrashing her head up and down like a drinky bird, rearing up on her hind legs and flapping her wings. Every other bob she would alternate either raising a foreleg in or jutting it out to the side. Then she started moving around the floor. Sniff immediately tapped Shining on the shoulder, and Becky brought out her phone.

As the light aura of a magic shield started to glow around those not dancing, Derpy thrashed around the post office. Her smile and giddy laughs, along with the music, masked the chaos and destruction the pegasus created. Her butt toppled over a barrel full of letters, her wing flapped as she reared up, tossing a postage scale into the cash register, and one of her back legs kicked a small chair into a glass display window.

"Whoopsie!" The loud crash was finally enough to snap Derpy out of her accidental rampage.

She looked around the silent room. The damage and mess in her wake was an instant reminder of her long history of accidents. Then she realized the shield held up by the prince and the expectation of her inevitable failure they were waiting for. As the shield lowered, now that her warpath had ended, she could see all their faces more clearly.

Shining looked almost frightened. Becky wore a fake smile, while Sniff held his hand over his chin like he was deep in thought. But over his head sat Dinky, smiling brightly; innocent of the knowledge that her mother knew.

"I... I'm sorry..." Derpy's voice cracked. "I don't know..."

Sniff clapped his hands together loudly, making Derpy cringe.

"Alright. So, now that I've seen what we're working with, we can get started on this."

"Started?" Derpy asked, certain just a moment prior that she must have disqualified herself. "You're not gonna—"

"Derpy, please," Sniff played it cool with an honest smile. "Do I look like the kinda guy who came here to tell you that you are going to be dancing with Chris tonight, just to pull you aside and then tell you no?"

"But I—"

Sniff stopped her before she could point out the mess she made.

"Yes, Derpy. I know. I was told something like this could happen before I told you that you were dancing with Chris tonight."

"But—"

Sniff stepped in front of Derpy, lowered himself down to one knee, and laid both hands on her shoulders.

"I didn't lie to any of my friends when I said I'd get you out on the dance floor tonight and that you'd have a great time. And I didn't lie to you about making sure everything would work out. Becky has a video to show what all happened with your dance moves, so you understand where your steps got mixed up. Then we're going to help you find a new way to work past those mistakes."

He pulled back his right hand from her shoulder and held it out at chest level with her.

"I'm pretty sure Dinky would like to see you on the dance floor with her when she's dancing with Becky, so do we have a deal?"

Derpy looked back over to Becky, who was holding Dinky in her arms.

"Come on!" Dinky giggled. "Say yes!"

[Out in the empty farmers market near the same time]

Chris rubbed his hands over his face.

"I feel like a total ass right now."

Lumberman unlocked Chris's phone and started scrolling through the music.

"Yeah, well, you're gonna look like a total dick if you can't get your act together and figure out how to dance with a pony without accidentally throwing a knee in her face or Mike Tyson-ing her into a stretcher."

Oven Fresh's eyes widened.

"You wouldn't hurt somepony like that, would you?"

"With Chris?" Kelly asked rhetorically. "Nah. He's all about you, ponies. I mean, we all are since we got here. But he's been a fan of your little town and princesses for a while now. Right, Big Mac?"

"Euyup."

Lumberman never took his eyes off the phone.

"What I mean is, if he's not careful, he'll accidentally hit somepony," he corrected himself. "Not bad, but still, don't want any y'all getting bobbed on the head... And thanks again for agreeing to help us."

"Oh, think nothing of it," Oven Fresh said with a blush she tried to hide. "Anything for my favorite customer."

Lumberman looked up with doubt, then turned to Chris.

"Here, I don't know any of those songs in there. It's all pony music and death metal. Find something we can dance to." He turned back to Oven Fresh. "I thought Sniff didn't buy anything from you?"

"Oh? Well... Technically, no, he didn't buy anything from me." Oven Fresh answered with a forced smile. "But that doesn't mean he still can't be my favorite customer."

"Good, god," Chris lamented over that explanation. "Everywhere he goes. It never changes."

"Will you stop your weeny whining and play the music already?" Kelly complained.

"Yeah, yeah. Keep your shirt on, Kel," Chris grumbled back. "Here. Let's try this."

Chris pressed play and tossed his phone to Kelly. As the music started to play, she looked at the screen, not recognizing the name of the artist or who the pony in the cover art was supposed to be.

"Is this human music?" Oven Fresh asked, already liking it.

"Sorta," Chris answered. "There's a lot of fans of Ponies where I come from. This is a song inspired by them."

Oven Fresh was excited to try this out.

"Well, we can certainly dance to it. Let's start out with something simple. Let me show you the Pony Prance."

She started with a simple bobbing of the head. That lead to her rearing up and alternating her forelegs. She quickly got more elaborate with it by shaking her flank and sidestepping.

"You just got to let the music move you."

Chris started to follow suit, though he couldn't seem to match the moves on two legs as easily. He also seemed a little discoordinated and stiff.

"Okay, not bad," Oven Fresh watched his moves. "But you need to loosen up a little more.

"Yo, Oven Fresh," Lumberman stood up and moved behind Chris. "His dance partner is going to learn how to dance on her back legs. Can you try that? And Chris, I'm gonna help you find your groove."

Oven Fresh pushed herself up on her hind legs and continued with her dance steps. She was a little off-balance at first but quickly found her center and was back in motion.

Lumberman walked behind Chris and brought his chest to Chris's back.

"Just relax, bruh. I ain't getting fresh on ya."

"Not in public, right?"

"Swear ta God, I'll throat punch you."

As goofy as it was for both of them, Lumberman started to guide Chris through some basic motions while Oven Fresh tried to match their pace and mimic their dance moves.

"Alright," Kelly spoke up behind the dancing mare. "Let me help you out, honey."

Kelly put down the phone and took a long chug from a bottle of vodka before capping it.

"Are you gonna be okay to do this, Mrs. Kelly?" Big Mac asked, not sure how well her leg was going to hold up.

"It just hurts a little, I might have to lean on Misses Fresh a bit." She placed a hand on Oven Fresh's shoulder from behind. "That gonna be okay?"

"Sure," Oven Fresh answered with a big smile. "Anything for a friend of Peter."

"Oh," Kelly said loudly with surprise. "You're on a first-name basis with him, I see."

The dancing pony giggled.

"He said that was his real name, but I kinda like Sniff."

Kelly did the same as Lumberman, getting close against the mare and locking her hands around Oven Fresh's fetlocks.

"Yeah, usually we call him Sniff. He goes by Peter everywhere else. But let's focus on this dancing right now... Damn, gurl. You can really swing those hips, can't ya?"

Oven Fresh giggled again.

"Well, yeah. That's all part of dancing, right?"

"Hell, yeah," Kelly continued. "Now, let's try getting low for a minute. Then we can add in some moves from the clubs I go to."

[Back in front of the castle]

"Hurry! Hurry! Hurry!" Pinkie Pie's voice could be heard shouting over her megaphone. "Place your nominations here! One pony! One vote! No voting for yourself because meany pants Starlight said I couldn't nominate myself to dance with my BenBen. Which is super-duper dumb because he should dance with me! He gives me cookies and plays-Ack! No! Stop it! This is my megaphone, Dashie!"

The sounds of banging and crackles in the speaker muffled the voice of an angry Rainbow Dash.

"And we told you to stop whiny, or we'd take it away!"

The crackles and arguments cut out as the megaphone was either turned off or broken in their tussle, but the ponies still flocked to the table.

Over at the table, Twilight and Applejack were left to tend to the collection of nominations. Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie still quarreling over the announcements that should or should not be made. Fluttershy and Rarity on the other hoof were trading turns watching over Cerb to ensure no other mares tried to get too familiar with their stud. Starlight had gone back into the castle to secure the booze for the night.

After some time of collecting and sorting the nominations, the flow of ponies tapered off and the two mares had a moment to breathe. Twilight took a moment to better assess the success rate of her foolish wager.

"Applejack, can I get your honest opinion on the bet between Rainbow Dash and me?"

"Sure thing, Twilight. What'cha wanna know?"

She sheepishly fiddled with her hooves, creating another stack for nominations for Sniff.

"Well... I—"

"You should have listened to Fluttershy," Applejack answered abruptly, not even letting the obvious question be asked. "Now had ya gone 'en specified that 'ol Sniffy wasn't better than Aloe and Lotus, you might 'uh stood a chance. But ya done left it open for any of 'em."

Twilight grumbled angrily before gathering her thoughts. "What kind of techniques do they use that makes them so effective?"

"I don't think it's much of a technique as much as—" Applejack paused, thinking about how she should phrase it, but all she could think about was laying next to Lumberman with his hands caressing her again. "Hmph... I can't explain it. They're just better."

"That doesn't make any—" Twilight's scientific mind wouldn't accept such an empty answer and sought out an explanation. "Were you drinking any of their alcohol when you had your massage? Because we don't fully understand its effects on pony physiology. Could it be that maybe you only thought it felt better under the effects of alcohol?"

Applejack smiled and tried not to laugh.

"Had you asked me that the morning Kelly woke up, I'd uh had to question it muh self. But I've had dem hands on my without drinking none. And... hmm... well, ya might have something there. Cus the first time I felt it, I had more than just a few sips with Woody. And it was a lot more intense that night."

"It?" Twilight asked, sensing Applejack was leaving out some crucial details.

"It?" Applejack suddenly worried she might have misspoken and left herself open to interrogation. "Twi, I—"

Applejack huffed, not wanting to lie about it.

"It's like I said. I can't explain it. Them hands of his... once they get uh moving over ya—" She lowered her posture and looked to as if she just willingly surrendered to her fate. "You know how it feels when some pony uses their magic to pic ya up and hold ya in the air?"

"Yeah..."

Applejack's expression softened like she was in remission of a fond memory, a faint twinkle in her eyes.

"It's kinda like that, only it's warmer and seeps down into your skin. And then it keeps on going deeper and deeper inta yer whole body, and it feels wonderful... It's so easy to ferget your worries and..." Some of that heavy feeling in her gut started to sink in, and she wasn't sure if it was a feeling of guilt or if she was feeling lonely thinking about him not being with her again. "I... I-I-I'm sorry, Twilight... Yer just gonna have to go and find out for yerself."

"Applejack," Twilight suddenly looked concerned. "Are you okay?"

"I dunno, Sugar Cube," Applejack huffed. "I've been all mixed up ever since them jerks came in muh house and—" Her breathing became deeper and more labored, and a rush of anger and regret started to well up inside her. "I just can't figure it all out."

"If this is about what happened to Kelly—"

"It's not just that," Applejack snapped. "Well, part of it is. But... why are they really here, Twilight? How did they get here? Why does so many terrible things keep happening to hurt'em so much?... Why did Kelly have to get... fuck'n stabbed in front of me?"

She brought her hooves to her hat, tugging down on it in a fit of frustration. Tears started forming as she grappled with the stresses of these past few days.

"Everything happens for a reason, ya know?"

Twilight scooted closer to her friend and laid a hoof over her shoulder.

"Applejack, you need to calm down. Everything is fine now."

"AJ?" Big Mac's voice came from the side of the table, surprising the two mares. "What's wrong, sis? You okay?"

Lumberman was just a few steps behind and sped up to see what was happening as soon as he heard the distress in Big Mac's voice.

"Hey, what's going on?"

"I dunno?" Twilight was looking back and forth between the Applejack and the others. "We were just talking about a stupid bet, and then she started talking about what happened to Kelly, and then she—"

Lumberman was already on top of Applejack before Twilight could finish explaining.

"Hey. Hey." He got down low and came up close to her face, placing one hand on her back and the other holding her hoof. "Apple Hat, come on."

Lumberman forced a smile and did his best to speak sweetly to her.

"What you doing crying at a party for?"

"I ain't doing no crying, Woody," Applejack answered back, doing her best to pull back on her emotions that were overwhelming her and wiping away another tear.

"Damn, girl," Lumberman wiped his thumb over Applejack's cheek, removing a tear she missed. "I step away for five minutes, and I come back to you breaking down just so you can lure me in close for another kiss? You gotta find a new way to try ‘n embarrass me, or I'm gonna start looking forward to 'em."

Applejack couldn't help but cough up a smile.

"That ain't at all what I'm doing." She was now caught in a three-way struggle of the sad feelings tugging at her heart, the anger of Lumberman getting the best of her again by making her embarrassed and fighting the smile she couldn't hold back. She raised a hoof up to push his face away. "And you were gone a lot longer than five minutes, ya jackass."

"Eyyyy, looker there," Lumberman reached out and gently pinched Applejack's lips, giving them a tug and playfully wiggling them. "A clean smile on a dirty mouth. Why ya gotta go and be so cute, Apple Hat?"

"Would you stop that!" Applejack shouted as she slapped his hands away, laughing the whole time. Her smile had won out, and its size matched how beat red her face was glowing.

"Okay, Party Pooper. Let me make it up to, ya." Lumberman offered, wrapping his arms around her and picking her up, and carrying her back to where they were lounging earlier. "It's tequila time. We're doing shots."

"What are you—" Applejack's mental state had flipped so fast she didn't know what hit her. But she could care less if it meant she was getting some more tequila. "Heh-heh-heh. I'm glad yer back, Woody. Starlight was hoard'n all the bottles... Trifling bitch."

Lumberman laughed so hard that he almost dropped Applejack.

"Awe, shit, Apples. Yer gonna get me in trouble for all the shit yer repeat'n." He turned to face the mass of ponies still carrying on with the festivities. "Hey! Everypony! We're gonna pregame the dance party with free drinks! Exotic drinks from the human world! Just follow the laughing Applejack!"

"The Laughing Applejack?" Applejack tried to look him in the eye, not sure why he would call her that. "Why am I all of sudden Laughing Apple-Ahhhhhh! Ah! "

She suddenly fell into a fit of uncontrollable laughter as Lumberman's fingers tickled her belly and sides. She wiggled and squirmed while trying to hold his hands at bay but couldn't escape his grip or move fast enough to keep his fingers away.

"Stop! Ahh! Woody! Ya, big jerk! Haa! Ah! Ha-ha! Big Mac!" Her plea for help was drowned out by her laughs momentarily. "Do something, ya big red idiot! Twilight! Anypony!"

"Awe," Kelly cooed, still sitting atop Big Mac's back. "They're so cute together."

Twilight suddenly concluded that she and her friends might be losing their minds. "What is wrong with everypony!"

"Don't worry too much, Twilight," Kelly said, trying to calm down the irate Princess. "Applejack is having a hard time because of what happened to me. Lumberman's been taking care of her ever since then. Just like how Mackie here's been taking care of me."

"Euyup," Big Mac confirmed with a nod.

"Woah, there, Big Guy," Kelly joked. "Don't be overloading the Princess with yer long-winded explanations. Give her mind time to breathe."

Big Mac tilted his head back, and rolled his eyes, making a goofy face to address Kelly with.

"Yer just jealous I can convey so much knowledge and wisdom with so few words."

Chris finally appeared, walking up with a tray of funnel cakes. "Hey, I got your food, guys.... Where's Lumberman?"

Big Mac turned his head to the side, craning his neck and took a bite out of the funnel cake on what he was sure was his plate.

"He's taking care of AJ, again." He answered while chewing. "I think we need tuh have a talk with her."

"Oh... damn..." Chris looked out in front of him and quickly found Lumberman carrying Applejack in his arms. "Yeah... she looks miserable."

Just after he finished saying that, everyone could hear her laughing again. Sounded like she was just told a joke and loved the punchline.

"Who should we invite to the intervention?" Chris feigned a voice of disconcerting.

Kelly reached out and took the plate for herself and Big Mac and scoffed over a laugh.

"Don't be an ass, Chris. You know how good Lumberman can be at taking care of people. We'll let her enjoy the night, and we can talk to her later." She turned to face forward, ready to join the others. "Come on, Mac. It's tequila time."

"Euyup."

Kelly chuckled through her bemusement.

"I'm going to break you of that or break my foot off in your ass. You like the sound of that?"

"Nope."

"If you weren't so likable you'd be carrying your funnel cake in your hair right now."

"Heh, heh." Big Mac couldn't help but laugh as he started off towards the group. "Then I'd just have to eat yours."

"Chris," Twilight softly spoke. "Could you sit with me for a moment? I could use your insight about us."

"Really?"

A violet aura encased the chair next to Twilight, pulling it out for him.

"Please. Have a seat."

Confused but also happy to finally have a one-on-one conversation with Twilight, Chris joined her at the table.

"So, what's up?" He asked, unsure of where this impromptu chat would lead him.

Twilight cleared a space for Chris to sit his food down and started to speak as calmly as she could.

"It's very clear that you know more about us than any of your other friends. Maybe even more than some of us ponies know ourselves. So, I need to ask if you've noticed anything out of character with my friends."

Chris darted his eyes back and forth before he acknowledged that he didn't know what she was talking about.

"Out of character, how? Like one of them might be a changeling or Pinkie Pie saying that 'laughing is overrated,' kind of out of character?"

"No," Twilight wasn't sure how to be more specific with her question. "I've never seen Applejack act so..."

"Traumatized?"

A soft sigh escaped Twilight's lips.

"I don't know if that's the right word, but she sure isn't her strong, confident self as of late. Then Fluttershy and Rarity are way too clingy on Cerb for my liking. Then Rainbow Dash and Starlight got into a fight. Even Big Mac is talking more than usual. Doesn't any of this strike you as unusual?"

Those were good points that Chris had to think about, but not very hard.

"If I was on the outside looking in from your point of view, not knowing my friends like I do, I would certainly think so. And in some ways, I want to agree with you. But, at the same time... it all kinda fits."

"Could you elaborate?"

"Applejack is strong and confident but watched Kelly get stabbed in her own house. That would traumatize even the strongest of people. Just look at Cerb, who had a friend die in his arms. That stuff still haunts him. Then consider that Fluttershy and Rarity are the elements of kindness and generosity. They're doing everything they can to try and help him through his trauma, and from what he told us today, they're actually helping him in ways we haven't been able to for however many years we've been trying."

Twilight was following along and having a hard time refuting his claims.

"Then Rainbow Dash and Starlight." Chris scratched his head anxiously. "That is partially due to them both having strong and aggressive personalities that came to a head when trying to protect me and Becky from each other. Rainbow Dash isn't one to back down from a challenge, and let's face it. She's loyal to a fault. Then for Starlight... I think she's doing everything she can to impress you and try to get a handle on friendship and what it means to be a good friend. As for Big Mac talking, he doesn't talk a lot, but it's not like he can't. He's taken a shining to Kelly, who just so happens to have that effect on guys. Just like Sniff does with the ladies."

"So... you don't think anything crazy is happening that we should be concerned about?"

"You and your friends?" Chris shook his head. "Nothing that I've seen so far. My friends have been the only ones with stuff to worry about. Have I asked you if you think Discord was involved with us being here or if he's been messing with us?"

Twilight shook her head.

"I thought the same thing at first. But I spoke with him briefly. I don't think he's had anything to do with you being brought here. And I don't think his type of magic would work on you because of where you come from... Why do you ask?"

"Something strange has been happening to my friends. Not all of us, but it's happened more than once."

"Strange... how?"

"It's really only happened to Benny, Cerb, and Lumberman. Maybe Becky, but not in the same way." Chris tried his best to remember how they all described it. "Benny, Cerb, and Lumberman all described it as losing control of what they would say. Either saying things they didn't want to or didn't mean to and then getting light-headed or sick to their stomach. Well, Benny said he felt drunk. Becky just threw up and got light-headed."

Those were concerning events Twilight would have to look into later.

"What do you think might have happened?"

Chris made an odd expression with his eyes, thinking of how to describe what he put together.

"Well, Lumberman and Becky both were drinking when it happened to them. But all four of them were really banged up when we crashed here. So... something from head trauma, maybe? Perhaps some type of bad reaction to being exposed to magic? But to be honest, I don't know. We all got slammed pretty hard in the crash, and we all were exposed to magic at the same time. And not even the alcohol factors in for all of us."

"So you haven't experienced anything like that since you've been here?" Twilight asked, fishing for any more clues he could provide.

"Egh," Chris shrugged. "Closest I could say is when I got super drunk with Starlight. But that's to be expected after chugging a whole bottle of vodka. And whatever amount between the other two bottles."

That explanation didn't line up with how Lumberman and Applejack had described how they found them.

"Hold on. I thought you drank two bottles of vodka?"

Chris chuckled.

"Nah. Starlight was drinking way too much, way too fast. So, when she wasn't looking or teleported off to grab something else for us to mess around with, I would dump some of the vodka out. But... even still. Eventually, I got so drunk I wasn't keeping track of how much I had drank. Maybe a bottle and a half at most. But certainly not two bottles. That definitely would have killed me."

"But, your blackout and odd behavior was still normal for being that drunk?"

"Oh, yeah. I'm a goofy drunk on vodka."

This conversation was a treasure trove of knowledge, but something else was attacking her attention.

"Could I ask another favor of you? And you don't have to if you think it sounds too strange or makes you feel uncomfortable, but... could you massage my back for a moment?"

"What?" Chris was shocked by the request coming completely out of left field.

Twilight couldn't believe she was requesting this here and now, but she had to know if she was going to lose the bet or not.

"I'm sorry, it's just that, I'm still not fully used to having these wings. And so I tend to get a little sore where they meet my back. I can always go to Aloe and Lotus later and have them work on it, but I understand if, given our previous misunderstandings, that... I'm sorry. That was stupid of me to ask you."

"That's right, Twilight, play the pity card," She thought to herself. "Chris already thinks you're attractive. Why wouldn't he want to get closer to you? You're a Princess for crying out loud. What pony wouldn't' want to-—

"I don't think I should," Chris finally answered. "I've never really given a massage before. And I wouldn't even know how to do it on your muscles. I'd hate to make it worse. That and... we're kinda out in the open... So it would look super weird, and you'd have ponies starting rumors or something, probably."

"Oh, right," Twilight agreed, faking a smile and kicking herself mentally.

"Plus," Chris motioned with his head back towards the group that was gathering a large crowd of ponies. "Celestia forbid that Starlight saw us and got jealous or something... She already beat you once."

"Woah. Hold on a second. She didn't beat—"

"Hey!" Chris instantly knew he just fucked up and stood out of his chair, grabbing his plate. "I'm gonna just grab this funnel and go get some tequila!"

He started back to the group in an aggressive speed walk.

"Good talk, though. Sorry about your back being sore. Good talk."

Twilight was awestruck and now sitting alone at the table. Rejected by the one human who only a few days ago said she was more attractive as a pony than a human. Not only that, he had the audacity to try and reason that it would be a bad idea because Starlight would be a threat if she got jealous.

"What is he talking about? I totally beat Starlight. She's my pupil now."

"Excuse me, Princess Twilight," Came a voice of Berry Punch with two other mares approaching the table. "We have three votes for Cream Heart to dance with Chris. Unless we can vote for ourselves."

Berry Punch turned to her friends, Miss Cheerilee and Prim Posy, with an ecstatic smile.

"Did you see how good he was with the foals? I know he's not a pony, but Button Mash could use a father figure like that in his household."

Miss Cheerilee giggled.

"Maybe we should have voted for each other. I hope he stays around long enough to see if he would help around the schoolhouse. I could use the help with the foals, myself."

"Oh, please," Prim Posy jested. "You've been on a dry spell with the stallions since Big Mac. Not that I've done much better. But let me tell you one thing. Those nubby things he has for hooves. Oh! They are fantastic. When Chris got to the part of the story where Sloth came to the rescue near the end and saved the other kids, one of the foals cheered so hard she splashed her ice cream cone on my chest. Well, he was nice enough to clean it off and—"

She shuttered with a euphoric look on her fac.

"His fingers gave me more chills than the ice cream."

Twilight collapsed on the table, her hooves covering her head as she realized all the ponies were losing their minds and she was going to lose the bet.

"It's spreading. Everypony they come in contact with.. and I'll lose, without ever knowing how good they are, because not even Chris will touch me."

"Uh, Twilight," Miss Cheerilee could see just how distraught Twilight was acting. "Is everything alright? We're not causing a problem by bringing in our nominations so late, are we?"

"No!" Twilight shouted as she shot up straight in her seat. "I'm fine! You're fine! Just... leave your nominations on the table while I got get some tequila... Lots and lots of tequila."

Without any further explanation, Twilight teleported over to the group.

"Hey, girls," Bon Bon's voice spoke behind the three mares. "Dropping off some votes?"

[Over at the pregaming session.]

"Hey! There she is!" Lumberman announced as soon as Twilight popped in. "Alright."

Lumberman shifted Applejack's weight to rest more on his hip.

"I'd like to apologize for all us dipping in and out of our own welcome party. But—"

Sniff stood up next to Lumberman and stole the spotlight.

"But we wouldn't want to cut you off in the middle of such a prestigious event."

Lumberman shook his head.

"Man, if I didn't have an apple horse in one hand and a shot of tequila in the other, I'd slap the taste outta your mouth right now. And uh—" He suddenly noticed Twilight dropping her now empty shot glass and grabbing another shot out of the wing from a pegasus with light red hair. "Hey, can one uh y'all pour Jetstream another shot and inform Twilight that having a social drink doesn't mean taking the drink of a pony you're trying to be social with?"

Before anypony could react, the air chilled slightly as a breeze steadily picked up.

"Hey... Twiggels?" Sniff looked up to the darkening skies above. "Does the sky always get dark and ominous when you start getting blitzed?"

"Uhhh," Twilight dropped her second empty shot glass and looked up to the gathering clouds overhead. "Pinkie Pie, when you sent out the invitations, did you also invite—"

"GREETINGS, CITIZENS!" A royal Canterlot voice boomed from above.

Twilight sighed.

"Ya did... You totally did."

A dark silhouette shrouded in shadows descended mere feet from the edge of the gathering masses.

"WE HATH RE- I mean... We received an invitation to a 'Welcome Welcome To Ponyville party."

"Princess Luna! You made it just in time for the human pony dance party part of the night!" Pinkie shouted gleefully before dashing over with a shot glass and two arm fulls of booze. "And you're just in time for the dance party pregame. We have vodka, gin, three kinds of whiskey, oou and two more kinds of vodka, and-oops just a second vodka, this mason jar with the cherries in it is a moonshine. You wanna try that?"

"We, umm... yes?"

Cerb started laughing. Lowly at first, but it quickly rose to the point of drawing every pony's attention to see him laughing and looking directly at Sniff.

"Don't say it," Sniff asked threateningly.

Cerb lowered into a snicker.

"Sniff, they're not in season."

"Dude."

"If the game warden catches you."

Sniff was fighting a grin and blush, knowing what was coming. "I swear on Twiggel's crown that she may or may not wear, I will ninja kick you in the ding-ding."

"I'm sorry. I'm sorry." Cerb apologized as he rose to his feet and downed his shot.

"Don't! We're trying to make a good impression here."

"But Princess Poaching is highly frowned upon in these parts—" Cerb made a sharp turn, dove over several ponies to a clearing where he tucked and rolled, breaking off into a sprint.

"Justin!" Sniff ran through a gap the ponies made for him as he approached. "I don't care how big you are! Get back here!"

The slew of ponies watched the two fools run through festival booths, not sure if they should intervene or take cover. That was at least until they heard the remaining humans starting to laugh.

"Okay, fillies and colts," Lumberman tried to salvage the moment. "I apologize for my friends... They're just dumb. Completely harmless, I swear."

Another yell from Sniff reached everyponie's ears.

"I'm gonna tell Pinkie where to find your lever!"

Pinkie gasped.

"I knew it! Princess, hold these!"

Luna had to act fast with her magic to catch all the bottles that Pinkie dropped. She even managed to catch her shot glass of Cherry Moonshine.

Rarity gasped.

"Fluttershy! Your bet with Justin!"

"Oh, no!" Fluttershy just remembered her promise and turned to apologize to Lumberman. "I remember the new rule, but I'm sorry. This is an emergency."

Luna stood by, utterly perplexed as she watched Fluttershy take off into flight dramatically faster than she remembered her flying before.

"Should we, perhaps... stop... them?"

"Where is it!" Pinkie's voice shrieked excitedly before fear and disappointment came through in her voice. "Fluttershy! No!"

Twilight hung her head in defeat.

"No... They'll just come back as better friends." A loud crash of wood breaking and metal clanging together didn't even phase Twilight as she stole another shot of some blue drink in a shot glass from a pony she didn't even bother to look at. "To the first humans of Equestria," She toasted with subpar enthusiasm.

"To the first humans of Equestria!" Luna shouted with renewed excitement, causing the rest of the ponies to follow suit with similar volume and energy.

"By my sister's flanks." Luna eyed her now empty shot glass. "What in Equestria is this drink?"

Twilight stepped closer, feeling a little better after her third shot.

"Princess Luna, this is alcohol. Let me introduce you to the humans it comes with."

[A short time later after some proper introductions]

"Why you so mad all of a sudden?" Sniff asked Twilight, worried he might have upset her. "I wasn't actually going to hit'em."

"Then why did you chase after like some kind of crazy pony person?" Twilight shrieked.

Sniff's eyes slowly searched their surroundings before landing back onto her.

"Because we were both a little drunk and thought it would be funny?"

"Seriously?"

"Twiggels? Seriously... look at Cerb, and then look at me. You really think I could take him? Because lemme tell ya. Tried that once. Didn't go well."

"How drunk were you for that?" Twilight scoffed.

"We weren't," Sniff answered with a twinge of hurt in his voice. "I was still a teenager and just lost the first and last woman I ever loved."

Twilight stopped and turned back to Sniff. Her expression changed from annoyed to sympathetic. Yet, she did not speak.

Sniff mentally retracted from the conversation and winced as he took a step back, raising a hand to gesture an apology and request for distance.

"Sorry... That was a loaded response. Forget I said it. We're here to have a good time. Just... Look, I'm sorry the joke didn't land the way we thought it would. That gag of us chasing after one of the others usually kills it."

Twilight hung her head low.

"No, I'm sorry. I have my hooves full and a head full of unanswered questions surrounding you and your friends that are driving me crazy… And I'm pretty sure I'm going to lose a bet with Rainbow Dash—"

"Did you make a bet about us?" Sniff asked, not sure if he should be concerned or offended.

"No, no, no... Well... Sort of... Yes." Twilight doubled back on her answer. "It's nothing bad. It's actually pretty stupid, and I don't know why I took it."

Sniff looked around their general area. Most of the ponies had gathered around the dance floor to discuss who they thought was going to win the nominations. His friends were still at their original lounging area and were getting more face time with the Princess of the Night and Cadence. So, at least, he knew the coast was clear.

"What was the bet?"

“If humans can give a better massage than a pony, essentially,” Twilight painfully admitted.

“Well,” Sniff smirked. “At least we have some common ground in acting stupid.”

“Ugh,” Twilight groaned. “Please don’t say that.”

Sniff chuckled.

“Hey, I’m just saying. It’s a stupid bet to take. You ponies are all magical and shit. How we gonna beat that?”

Sniff’s point caused Twilight’s ears to perk up. “You think so?”

Sniff grinned, holding back some inappropriate thoughts.

“Okay, so there’s a lot of jokes about having ‘the magic touch’ or ‘magic fingers,’ but those are all just figures of speech. You all have actual magic.”

Twilight smiled warmly at the vote of confidence.

Sniff returned the gesture before turning back to join his friends.

“Now come on. We’re gonna announce the first dance partners you girls all picked for us. I hope you picked someone good for me.”

Within a few short minutes, the rest of the party booths were shut down as nearly all of Ponyville had gathered around a large dance floor laid out in the open space at the center of town. Pinkie Pie took the stage with Princess Luna and Cadance and Shining to announce the first picks.

Pinkie Pie was bouncing with excitement on a small stage with the other royals, waiting for the fun to begin. Finally, with a nod from Luna, she was given the go-ahead.

”Okay, everypony!" Pinkie called out through her megaphone. "Princess Luna will raise the moon to signal the start of the dance party, which is probably the coolest way to start a dance party! Woo! Once the moon is up, the music will start, and our first carefully chosen ponies can begin to dance. This dance will be for just our selected ponies and their human dance partners.”

Cadence stepped up to the center. “After the first dance, we will finish counting the votes you have all provided. The dance floor will be open for everypony and every human. So, if you’re lucky, you might be able to sneak a dance in. At nine o'clock, we will announce the winners and empty the dance floor for our lucky ponies.”

Luna stepped up next.

“I have been informed that as a show of goodwill, our new guest has decided to let the good ponies of Ponyville open up their hearts, as well as their bags of bits, for an auction for one last dance. To keep things fair, Princess Twilight Sparkle and the other elements have decided not to participate, as they are already overseeing the well-being of our new stranded friends and wanted to give everypony else a chance to meet our new guest. We wish you all the best of luck.”

Shining Armor stepped up for the last big announcement. “I don’t have much else to say about the dance. But Becky and her friends wanted me to let you all know that to help keep things lively tonight; they will be offering free drinks from their private stash of alc-uh… - “ He looked down from the stage to Sniff - “What’s it called again?”

“Alcohol!” Sniff shouted, raising a bottle of Hypnotic. “Free booze for Ponyville!”

The crowd erupted in cheers, most of them not knowing what they were even being offered, but it sounded exciting.

Twilight looked up to Sniff with concern. “Is that really the best idea?”

Sniff looked down with a confident smile.

“We think we know how much you ponies can tolerate. We won’t be making the drinks so strong that we have another Starlight situation on our hands… hooves.“ He smiled and closed his eyes, getting lost in the humor of it all. “We got this. Don’t worry about it. But you should probably slow down and lighten up a bit more.”

Twilight huffed, wanting to trust him. Her concerns were pushed out of her mind unexpectedly when Sniff laid a hand down on her neck just under her jaw. He rubbed her neck gently, probably trying to comfort her, but she could instantly feel the warmth and odd sensation that was resigned down through her skin and permeated down even further. Magic fingers, indeed.

Suddenly words. Words being spoken. Suddenly her name. She snapped back to reality as she realized Sniff’s hand had been removed and he was talking to her.

“You hear me, Twilight?” Sniff asked, giving her a perplexed look.

“It’s the alcohol!” She shouted out as a reflex.

“Yes…” Sniff slowly nodded. “It’s the alcohol that will get you drunk if you keep slamming shots like were. Just slow it down, and you’ll be fine.”

“Right!” Twilight agreed, trying to hide her embarrassment from her sudden outburst, but at least relieved to know that her response matched the context of what he was talking about.”

“Aight. Cool.” Sniff shot her a goofy grin while pulling his bottle out of her view. “Well, we’re heading to the dance floor. Keeping up appearances and all that.” He said with a wink.

Twilight followed Sniff with her eyes as he pushed past the sea of ponies until Rainbow Dash came into view. A shit-eating grin smeared across her face.

Rainbow Dash propped up with a tall stance.

“So… does Rarity still have your measurements, or will she need to—”

“This proves nothing!” Twilight shouted before teleporting to the stage in front of the dance floor.

In front of the stage, all the humans lined up. They all looked happy to be there, although it was clear that Kelly was favoring her left leg.

Sniff took notice and passed her his bottle.

“Funny. Usually, it’s Becky needing to liquor up to stay dancing.”

“Who said I ain’t doing that now?” Becky grinned, shaking a red solo cup knock-off, the ice and the pink fluid sloshing together.

“Alright, everypony,” Twilight announced to the crowd. We will now be announcing the first ponies to join our guests for the first dance. Our first pick for the host of much of today's events, Sniff, will be Spring Forward.

A cheer erupted from the crowd as Spring Forward pranced her way to the dance floor.

“Oh, my gosh! I can’t believe it!“ She suddenly stumbled as a disgruntled mare tripped her as she passed.

Spring Forward stumbled but caught herself and turned back with a death glare, and pointed a hoof at the assailant.

“Watch it, sister.”

“Alrighty, everypony. Let’s be nice now. You’ll have another chance,” Twilight tried to calm the crowd. “The next lucky pony to dance with Kelly will be Rare Find.”

More cheers came from the crowd as Rare Find trotted out to Kelly and gave a bow.

Twilight giggled at the display.

“Our next—”

“We shall announce the next winner!” Luna bellowed.

“Oh… um. Okay?” Twilight backed off and whispered something into Luna’s ear before she took center stage. ”We are pleased to announce that the dance partner for thee who is said to be of the wisest of our newest human friends, as well as one who can appreciate the beauty that only a mare can grow into—”

“She’s talking bout you, Chris!” Benny shouted, making Chris turn red and double facepalm.

“Ee… Yes,” Luna recovered awkwardly. “ The dance partner for Chris will be—”

“I’m over here, Princess!” Derpy jumped up, interrupting her own introduction, and flew over the crowd, much to their surprise and cheers.

Luna groaned and lowered her head, soured by the failure to give a proper announcement.

“Derpy Hooves.“ She turned and retook her place next to Cadence, who ushered Shining to the front after whispering two names into his ear.

“Hello, Ponyville," Shining greeted the masses. "I was so pleased to spend some time with my new friend. Maybe as much as Flurry Heart did. And it’s no surprise who she’ll be dancing with tonight since she started this whole idea. Can somepony help Dinky to the dance floor?”

“That’s me! That’s me!” An adorable voice gleefully shouted as it ran through a path of ponies clearing the way for her.

The tiny unicorn was so excited it was a wonder that her poor little heart didn’t explode as she ran across the floor and jumped into Becky’s open arms.

“Thank you, Becky!” She squeed as Becky lifted her up.

The audience awed together at the adorable sight.

Shining motioned for Cadence to make an announcement alongside him. She stepped up, her heart rate picking up for some reason.

Crowds weren't something to make her nervous, but she didn't let it affect her.

"Our next dancer will have the great fortune of being paired off with one whose strength of his heart is matched only by the strength he wielded against the terrors and evils of his world. Justin, tonight you will have the great pleasure of dancing with a pony I'm sure we all know. Minuette, please come dance with my good friend you've all come to know as Mr. Cerberus."

Another cheer erupted, louder than all the others, despite some of the disgusted and disappointed looks of many mares.

"Wow," Twilight went wide-eyed at the roar of the crowd that all but drowned out Cadence's voice. "When did Minuette get so popular?"

Luna leaned over to Twilight.

"I don't know how that pony does it, but she's at nearly every party and is quite popular on the dance floor." She noticed Twilight's expression of doubt. "You'd be surprised what interesting facts you can learn from monitoring so many pony's dreams."

Cadence motioned for Luna to come back up to try her shot at another announcement.

"Very well," Luna begrudgingly moved up to try again. Cadence whispered into her ear the next two with some additional information. "The next couple pleases us, as our next human shares our love of music. Fitting that he will be dancing Ponyville's finest cellist, Miss Octavia."

Luna beamed at finally getting it right and was greeted by cheers.

"It would please us if you would be so kind as to join the head of the Human Embassy, Mr. Benny."

Twilight quickly stepped up, noticing the time, and started the next introduction as Octavia nervously made her way to the dance floor.

"And last but not least, I owe a very big thank you to a person very special to me after seeing just how much compassion and understanding can mean to a friend in need. Lumberman, from the bottom of my heart, even if I'm still confused by just how you're able to do it, thank you. But we can address that later. For now, I hope you can show a thing or two to your first dance partner, Amethyst Star." She let the crowd cheer as Amethyst Star pranced her way to Lumberman. "Now, everypony, let us observe the rising of the moon."

All eyes turned to the horizon, and Luna performed her task. The moon rose with the setting of the sun, painting the sky with a rich lavender that chased away the bright violets and orange of the days passing.

"Alright, everypony!" Vinyl Scratch's voice broke the silence from her DJ booth. "Get ready for some sick beats from the human dance magic masters of another world!"

Bright neon lights lit the dance floor, and Vinyl hit play on the first track Sniff requested. A last-minute change after hearing what Chris had to offer from Lumberman. Archie - Legacy Started to play.

Oven Fresh started bobbing up and down, recognizing the song from helping Chris learn how to dance with a pony.

"Yes! I love this song!"

The crowd watched as seven ponies shared their first dance with a human partner, and everyponies attention was divided.

The first big focus was on Sniff and Lumberman, who easily brought out some of the best moves and flow of the guys. The second biggest focus was from all the stallions watching Becky and Kelly move in ways that tantalized and invoked an attraction the likes they'd never experienced before.

Lumberman and Benny held their fair share of attention from the mares, but within the first minute of the song, Chris and Derpy were slowly taking most of the attention. It wasn't from any spectacular dancing moves from Chris, as he wasn't pulling out any special moves that Sniff or Lumberman could do better. It was mostly due to the fact that Derpy was so easily matched his style and groove.

"I can't believe it," was a common phrase being repeated as they observed the grey mare dance gracefully.

[shortly before the dance in the post office]

"Say yes!" Dinky shouted.

Derpy turned back to Sniff. She could see something in Sniff's eyes that she couldn't recall receiving. A look she had grown used to seeing given to other mares when ponies didn't notice she was around. His eyes were warm and honest, free of judgment and pitty. It was if he was treating her like she were... normal. Maybe even special.

"Yes! Please!" She took Sniff's hand in her fetlock and shook it vigorously.

[Dance floor]

"Chirs! It's so nice to dance with you! I'm having a great time!"

"Me, too!"

[Earlier in the Post Office]

Derpy stared at the strange device that showed her dance of destruction.

"What went wrong?"

"Alright," Sniff pointed to the screen. "Right off the bat, you didn't take in your surroundings. The barrel, the stool, where the countertop was."

[Dance Floor]

Derpy took a quick sidestep to her right, avoiding Rare Find swinging his forelegs out from losing his balance while trying to dance on two legs. She continued the modified two-leg Pony Prance she practiced and spun fast enough to avoid Rare Find falling a second time, but this time she caught him with her wing before he could topple over and nudged him back to Kelly. Even more impressive was how she had spun herself with her back to Chris. The way she spun had her straddling his right leg between hers and was seamlessly rocking her flank against his hips in rhythm.

Chris went with the flow, laying his right hand over her shoulder and his left on her waist.

[Earlier in the Post Office]

"Then you see here, once you hear the music, you close your eyes, and now you have no idea what's going on around you. It's okay to close your eyes while dancing, but only for a second or two. You don't want to do that unless you're with your dance partner and you both know what each other is doing. They're your eyes and eyes when you're not using yours."

[Dance Floor]

Derpy took a moment to close her eyes and focus on enjoying just what she could feel and hear. The crowd was gone in this darkness. The other dancers vanished in the absence of her sight. The beat of the music thumped in rhythm with the rocking motion of Chris's hips against her, letting her know what space she was in and exactly where his body was. She could enjoy this moment as long as his hands were on her. Chris holding her meant he was watching the world around them for her. And those hands, they made her feel so much more alive.

[Earlier in the Post Office]

"Derpy," Becky leaned in closer to help guide her on what changes to make. "You're so into the music and the moment that you had no idea where you were going or what you could bump into. Part of dancing is just letting the music move you, but you still need to know where and what is still around you. Even if you're only thinking two seconds ahead. You have to know what you're going before you do it.

[Dance Floor]

Derpy opened her eyes and reached up to caress Chris's face. She moved her hoof slowly and guided it up along his chest, then his neck, until she felt his cheek.

It was just under two minutes into the song, and it died down, slowing the rhythm. She slid away from his leg, making a mental note of how much room she would need when she stepped away to start a different dance move. The music slowly started to pick up again as she panned her eyes around the dance floor until her eyes fell on Chris again. She smiled sweetly, rolling her shoulders and rocking her hips.

[Earlier in the Post Office]

Sniff swiped the video away and went to the photos to bring up a picture of Chris.

"This is the guy you'll be dancing with tonight. He's a good guy and one of my best friends. Not really the best dancer, but that means he'll be doing only a few dance moves, and none of them will be too flashy or the kind you can't keep up with. Once we get you dancing on two legs, just watch what he does and use what you know to stay in sync with him. If he gets stuck making the same dance move, give him some space and make him come to you. If he does something new, it will be because he's trying to get back in sync with you. If he doesn't, meet him halfway with something different to force him to change his motions, and you'll get back into the groove together.

[Dance Floor]

As Chris did his own thing and moved closer, she turned her side to him and leaned forward, swiping her tail in exaggerated swipes along with her flank. Chris flashed an open smile and turned shoulder to shoulder with her, copying her dance.

Derpy laughed; she couldn't remember ever being this happy about anything that wasn't related to muffins or Dinky.

"Yeah! Chris! Keep it moving like this."

Chris stayed in swing with her and followed her motions. She arched her back up, standing upright still in swing. As she raised her forehooves and started to swing them opposite of her hips, he did the same with his arms.

She eyed the space to her right before looking back at him.

"Now, follow me."

She turned and backed away, twisting her hips as she continued the same moves with her forearms, but added in steps that matched the Pony Prance. Chris turned and followed her lead, always keeping an eye on her hoof placement and hips to see where she would lead him.

Just as they got down with more coordinated moves, the last thumps of the sound faded out, and the song was over.

[Earlier in the Post Office]

Becky swiped the picture away and restarted the song.

As Sniff backed away to the side of the room to begin the new instructions, Becky gave her one last word of encouragement.

"Chris is my friend, too. I've known him for years. So I can tell you a little secret about him." Becky leaned into Derpy's ear with Dinky still close enough to hear. "Chris really likes you and might be a little nervous about the dance tonight. He's normally shy, but if you help him fun with your dance, you'll see just how great of a guy he is."

[Dance Floor]

Derpy was brimming with joy, but she had to know how well she did.

"Chris, did you have fun?" She asked over the cheers of the other ponies.

"Oh, my god!" Chris brought his hands down on his head just to have them explode way. "I've never had this much fun dancing before! You were amazing! I never knew you could dance so well. Thank you! You are literally the best dance partner I have ever had. Hooves down, Derby, you are... so much more than I could have hoped for."

She stared into his eyes. At this moment, he was all she could focus on. Perfectly focused, in fact. Her eyes somehow were properly aligned, and she saw him clearly.

His eyes were just like Sniff's when he looked at her. Granted, Chris's eyes were blue, and Sniff's eyes were brown with flakes of green, but it was how he was looking at her. Actually, there was more to Chris's gaze than with Sniff. Here, there was admiration and appreciation. His expression bore his hidden thoughts of wanting something from her. Maybe even... wanting her.

She couldn't hold it back any longer. She leapt out with her forelegs extended and wrapped them around the back of his neck. She squeezed him tightly and tried her best to cover as much of herself around him.

"Thank you-Thank you-Thank you!"

"Mom! Mom!" Dinky called out from Becky's arms. "Did you see me? Becky danced holding me up the whole time. My hooves never touched the ground!"

"Oh, sweety," Derpy unwrapped herself and dropped down off of Chris. "I saw you a little bit out there. Becky was twirling you around a lot, wasn't she?"

"Yeah!" The filly giggled. "And I saw you dancing! You were beautiful. You dance a lot better now, but I always liked your dancing, mommy."

"Ooooh," Derpy reached up with her wings for Dinky and pulled her down for a hug almost as big and strong as the one she gave Chris. "And I love your dancing, too. Now come on. Let's get you home."

"Awe. Do we have to?" Dinky asked before a yawn exposed her current state. "I'm not that tired."

"Yes, you are," Derpy cooed, and Eskimo kissed Dinky.

Dinky giggled and returned the nuzzle.

"Maybe a little tired." She yawned again.

"This was sooo much fun," Derpy said, turning back to Chris. "I really want to stay and dance more, but Dinky needs to be put to bed."

"Could I walk you home?" Chris word vomited abruptly.

"Thanks, but that's okay," Derpy answered, lifting Dinky and placing the filly on her back. "You and your friends have a whole party to celebrate. And I think you have a lot of fans who want a dance, too," Derpy finished, looking past Chris.

Chris and Becky both turned to see Miss Cherrilee, Prim Posy, Berry Punch, and a mess of other mares staring at him.

Becky chuckled, running her fingers through her hair.

"Oh, my god. Chris, you do your thing. I'm out."

Just as Becky walked back to the others, he turned to Derpy, catching her just as she was walking towards home.

"Hey... You could always come back? I'm... gonna be here all night... I think? Crap. I have no idea when this ends."

Derpy chuckled softly before giving a kind smile in return.

"Hmm. Maybe."

As she walked away, Chris finally realized the music had started up again. He followed every pony's eyes back up to the stage where a conversation had been underway.

"—enjoyed that?" Cadence asked the crowd, to which they all cheered.

Luna nudged Cadance and Shining out of the way, ready to heave the next announcement in the royal Canterlot voice.

"SO, WITHOUT FURTHER ADO, THE DANCE FLOOR IS NOW OPEN TO EVERYPONY!"

Author's Note

Spacing and other minor corrections made 16 July 2023.

37. The Dance Part 3

The music in the center of town rose to a distorted level as Vinyl Scratch pumped up the volume. Before Chris could properly reorientate himself to the rejuvenated celebration, some pony had wrapped their forelegs around his waist.

"Chris!" Starlight cheered as she squeezed him. "That was incredible! You and Derpy totally stole the show."

She loosened her grip, leaning back, and rolled her eyes.

"I mean, yeah, sure. Everypony wanted to watch Sniff and Lumberman dance-off. But you two! Oh! Did you both practice together when we were picking your dance partners?"

The question hit him out of his daze. Instantly he thought about how nervous and so focused he was on not fucking up and tripping over his own feet that he couldn't even remember the others dancing.

"I... no. Sniff and Becky helped Derpy. I was with Lumberman and Kelly. I did a little practice with Oven Fresh. Sniff asked her to help."

Starlight dropped down to all fours and giggled.

"Well, you could have fooled me. But come on! The dance floor is open! Cut loose with me!"

Chris followed her out to the center of the mass of writhing bodies where the other six were doing their thing and swapping dance partners left and right. Each pony only getting a few seconds before a human would dance out of their way or another pony would cut in. It was like a game of musical chairs of which pony could snag a dance before getting shoved out, and another seat was taken away.

"Yo! Chris!" Sniff hollered over the music as he leaned in closer. "You killed it out there!"

Chris leaned in, cupping his hand to Sniff's ear.

"You think so? How did your dance go?"

"Hell yeah, man. And mine could have been better." Sniff leaned away to trade a few shakes with another mare and shot her a wink before leaning back over to Chris. "She was a really good dancer, but the bitch wouldn't let me lead... Totally threw my groove off. But you two,"

Sniff shook his head with a guilty grin.

"—that shit was hot, bro."

"Fuck off, man," Chris jested, not wanting the jab to get to him.

"Dude," Sniff said, pulling Chris back to his side to straighten things out. "Hey. I know I came off sounding like a dick—"

He turned and gestured a new pony to give him a moment so he could stop dancing and focus on Chris.

"—but things are a little different now. I'm not saying take 'em to bed or nothing like that, but it took me a while to figure out that shit isn't gonna happen here. These ponies are fucking clueless about debauchery. They just wanna have fun. Roll with it... I am."

After that statement, Chris watched Sniff step back into the dance where Minuette had found her way to him. She was doing what looked like Derpy had done when she danced. As Sniff approached, she leaned back, letting him lead her deeper into the dancing ponies. The last Chris saw of the two was Sniff picking her up under her forelegs and dropper her down on his lap, essentially dry-humping her farther into the pony rave, fist-pumping with every thrust.

"What did Sniff say?" Starlight shouted over the noise before rising up to her hind legs and letting her back lean against Chris's side as she danced against him.

Chris wasn't drunk enough for this new lease on temptation and thought better of himself.

"He said I need to cut loose," He said with a confused smile.

"Then come on!" Starlight shouted again. "These girls won't shut up about you!"

A magic band wrapped around Chris's wrist that pulled him along with Starlight to a group of mares, all of whom he recognized. Miss Cheerilee being the most familiar.

"Ladies," Starlight cheerfully greeted the mares. "Let me introduce you to my friend, Chris."

A collision of hellos and other greetings drowned each other out, but their faces all said the same thing.

Starlight moved closer to give a clear message to the waiting ladies.

"I think Derpy had to leave, so Chris needs a new dance partner! Any takers?"

Miss Cheerilee took the first step forward, her mouth open to ask for the first dance, only to be nudged out of the way by Prim Posy.

As Cheerilee stumbled to her side, falling into Berry Punch, she scowled as her now rival mare had taken Chris by the hand and pulled his head down to whisper in his ear. Whatever she told him brought an excited smile to his face, and he nodded agreeably before being dragged away back to the center of the dance floor.

"Ladies!" Cheerilee called out to the other mares. "It's open season for a new foal sitter."

"Right," the others all sounded off.

"Who are our primary targets?" Berry Punch asked.

"Just Chris for now," Cherrilee barked. "That Cerberus fella would be a great choice—"

She directed the mare's attention to Cerb, dancing with a small crowd of ponies with Fluttershy and Rarity dancing alongside him.

Another mare approached from behind them, and Rarity hunkered down low, baring her teeth. The small herd of mares could practically hear Rarity's growling that scared off the frightened pony.

"I'm not brave enough to cross two elements."

"What about Lumberman?" Daisy asked, directing everyponies attention to him dancing with Kelly, Applejack, and Big Mac.

Cheerilee rolled her eyes.

"Ladies, if you want to fight your way through two of the Apples, one of which supposedly put three royal guards in the hospital, best of luck to you."

Daisy cocked her head slightly as she sized up Applejack.

"I think they make a cute couple, actually."

Berry Punch took a look herself, not sure of what Daisy was seeing.

"You think so?"

"Come on," Daisy answered in a sly voice. "You don't need to see the hearts in her eyes to know she's got a thing for that human. And didn't you see the way he was flirting with her for the pre-game thing with the drinks? That can't be more than just a thing between friends."

"What do you think, Cheerilee?" Daisy asked, still sizing up the couple. "Cheerilee?"

Daisy and Berry Punch looked back to see their friend was gone. They quickly scanned the area, finally locating her, bouncing up and down and swiping her tail side to side with the music. She had joined forces with Prim Posy next to Chris, both on either side, sandwiching and trapping the poor blind fool.

Over with Kelly, a stallion familiar to Big Mac had joined them. Toe-Tapper was an Earth pony that stood taller than most others, albeit with a much thinner frame and dim sky-blue coat. He didn't do much dancing, as it was more of him bobbing to the music.

"Hey, Big Mac," He did his best to speak over the music. "This music is really something. I can see why Pinkie Pie didn't request The Pony Tones to perform."

"Euyup."

"The Pony Tones?" Kelly asked, looking between the two. "Who's that?"

"Mac didn't tell you?" Toe-Tapper asked with a geeky smile. "Big Mac and I are in a quartet. We sing together."

Kelly winced and slowly came to a stop.

"No!"

Toe-Tapper reared back.

"He's actually a really good singer."

Big Mac raised his foreleg to Kelly's back.

"You okay, darling?"

Lumberman noticed Kelly had stopped dancing and was holding her left hand to her side and her right to her leg. He quickly tapped Applejack on her flank, which made her rear up and spin around.

"Let's get Kelly outta here."

The three motioned Toe-Tapper out of the way and helped Kelly onto Big Mac's back again. Once seated and upright, they ushered her off to rest somewhere where the music wouldn't be such a distraction.

As they were leaving, Nurse Red Heart was pushing her way through the crowd, having seen the events unfold as they did.

The five others, as well as the rest of the ponies who had taken responsibility for them, noticed the hasty departure, but Lumberman waived them off and shot them a thumbs-up. No need for them to be concerned.

A short trot later and a good distance away from the music, they found themselves back at their outdoor lounging area. Big Mac slowly laid down in the grass and let Kelly dismount with Lumberman's help.

"Is everything okay?" Nurse Red Heart asked, much to all of their surprise.

"Yeah, I'm fine," Kelly was quick to answer. "Just still a little sore.... Just need a moment to rest and maybe a gin and tonic."

Lumberman snickered.

"Since when have you ever asked for a gin and tonic?"

"Never," Kelly said with a huff of a laugh. "But it sounds funnier than Gentlemen Jack on the rocks." She scoffed through her smile. "Kind of a mouth full."

Nurse Red Heart shook her head.

"What you need is to not be dancing. I don't know why you're not at home getting some much-needed bed rest."

"And miss the party?" Kelly joked.

"Stubborn," Nurse Red Heart rolled her eyes. "Just like the company you keep. You're new friends, as good as they are at helping others, are probably some of my worst patients. I hope all of your friends are not the same. Celestia forbid they ever need my care."

"No promises," Lumberman answered with a straight face, earning him a stern look from the nurse. "Just being honest."

"We'll cross that bridge if we ever get there," Nurse Red Heart turned her attention back to her patient. "Please lift your shirt and let me take a look. Since you haven't been in for a follow-up, now is just as good ah time as any."

A quick checkup revealed a clean bill of health and a promising recovery. Not that it made the nurse smile, though it did give her some relief.

"You're healing surprisingly well, and the bruising is fading, which is a good sign. I still recommend staying off your legs as much as you can and no heavy lifting or strenuous activities."

"I'll only do a few more dances tonight," Kelly replied apologetically.

Nurse Red Heart opened her mouth to scold her patient but instead groaned and rubbed her temple.

"Just be careful. And if not tomorrow, as soon as you can, please come down for a proper follow-up. And if you can, please bring your friend, Becky. There are some things the doctor and I would like to discuss with both of you. But that's something that can wait until you're not busy entertaining the town."

"It's nothing bad, is it?" Big Mac asked, worried what bad news would need to be discussed.

"No," Nurse Redheart shook her head. "The doctor and I have shared Becky's books with our medical staff, and we have so many questions about the contents of the books. We're hoping Becky could help explain them better, and if Kelly is willing, allow for another examination. There's a wealth of knowledge that could vastly improve our medical and healing capabilities. Actually, we'd like to examine all of your friends if they're willing."

"Why all of us?" Lumberman asked.

"When the doctor and I examined Kelly that night, we had no idea what we were walking into. And we were just as clueless as to what to look for. If something were to happen to any of you, we would have no notes to compare your healthy stats to ones that you might have if you're sick or sustained a serious injury."

"Alright, that sounds like a good idea, actually," Lumberman agreed.

"Well," Nurse Red Heart said with a stretch. "I think that covers everything. And if you don't mind me, this is my night off."

She started trotting back to the music but stopped and looked back to them over her shoulder.

"If you could do me a favor and arrange a dance for me with one of your stud friends, I'd rather appreciate it."

Lumberman laughed.

"Girl, for all the help you've given, we got you."

Nurse Red Heart finally smiled for once, and without another word, she trotted back to the dance.

"I don't like'er," Applejack growled.

"Psh," Lumberman grinned. "Jealous, much?"

Big Mac laughed at his suddenly flustered sister.

"Can you guys give us a minute?" Kelly asked.

Applejack gave an embarrassed smile.

"Uh, yeah. Not a problem, Sugar Cube. Come on, Woody."

"No," Kelly corrected herself. "I mean, just the guys give you and me a minute, Applejack."

"Hey... Mac," Lumberman made a hand gesture pointing to the castle. "How about I show you how Kelly likes her drinks made while we grab a beer."

"Eyup," He nervously answered, rising back to all fours.

As he got up, he turned to Kelly, who gave him a particular look and raised an eyebrow.

"I mean, I'd be glad to join ya, buddy," Big Mac corrected himself.

A cold silence surrounded the two girls as Lumberman led Big Mac away. Only the faded thumps and distorted notes of music ebbed their way in, though it didn’t seem to fit the mood.

“How you holding up, Applejack?” Kelly finally asked.

“Me?” She asked like a child caught in a lie. “Oh, I’m good. I might be a little tipsy at the moment. That tequila is a real—”

“Jesus,” Kelly angrily huffed. “Y’all can’t hide a lie for shit.“

She pinched the bridge of her nose.

[Back on the dance floor.]

Becky, Cerb, and Chris found themselves entertaining a majority of the fillies and colts that were still allowed to join the party. It was an adorable sight to behold. Becky was constantly bent over, holding the hooves and prancing around with one foal or another. Swinging her arms with their forelegs and playfully twirling them around. Chris would pick one up and start a waltz with, despite it not being a dance that matched the music, though the fillies seemed to laugh and giggle far too much to be concerned. Then Cerb really outdid himself. An Earth pony foal was attached to each leg, three pegasus fillies had managed to interlock their legs with each other around his back and waist, two unicorns perched on his shoulders, plus another unicorn and Earth pony that clung to each forearm.

The current song started to slow down, building up to the drop, and Cerb suddenly took a dynamic stance toward Sniff.

“Pony Dance Party Battle Armor activate!“

He could feel each of the foals shift and look to him for clarification.

“Pony Power Boots, online!“

He felt the grips around his legs tighten, and he moved on to the next.

“Divine Pegasus Wings of Protection, extend!“

The fillies looked at each other for a moment until their eyes lit up, and they extended their wings.

“Unicorn Magic Assault Cannons! Power up!“

The unicorn's on his shoulders lit up their horns, basking him in a mix of red and violet light, but he could hear the drop getting closer and had to hurry.

“Earth Pony Shield and Alicorn Sword of Justice! Engage!”

The Earth pony filly gripped tightly around his arm, but the unicorn colt looked up with a confused smile.

“I’m a unicorn, not an alicorn.”

Cerb shot the colt a quick glance with a grin.

“Just roll with it and wait for my word.”

The music hushed as the beat was about to drop, and Cerb smiled with a look of pending stupidity and shenanigans.

“Defeat the Princess Poacher!”

“You Son-of-a—” Sniff stuttered as the bass dropped and Cerb lumbered toward him, arms stretched out, his body covered in gleefully screaming foals. Each unicorn sprayed harmless bolts of light and inert sparks.

”Knock it off! Stop!“ Sniff panicked for a moment until he noticed the magic hitting him equated to being pelted with marshmallows and quickly turned to play his part. “The Princess Poacher is so close to victory. I’ll get you for this Lever Action!”

Playing up his roll and cowering back, his legs bumped into something soft and low to the ground. He tripped and fell backward, landing with a thud.

Before any of the mares could swarm to help him, he looked up to see Rainbow Dash lying at his feet with a smirk.

“Rainbow? What are you doing?”

“Sorry, Tiger,” Rainbow Dash mocked an apology. “This is the best I could do without a Nerf Gun. Have fun!”

“What?” Was all he could get out before Rainbow Dash jumped up and darted to the sky, revealing a small herd of foals with anxious smiles barreling down on him.

“Save the Princess!”

“Get the Poacher!”

“Hit him in the Ding-Ding!”

“Tickle submission!”

Like a swarm of locus, tiny hooves and wings and an occasional bolt of light or neon sparks assaulted him from all sides, tickling at whatever opening they could find.

After about half a minute of tickling and playful jabs, Sniff was ready to call it quits and picked up the first foal he could get his hands on. He lifted the tiny colt up as far as his arms could stretch.

“Ahh! I’m defeated! Good ponies win! The Princess is safe!”

The foals cheered; a well-deserved victory achieved. Then, just as quickly as they had overtaken him, they rushed back out to the dance floor, searching for a now absent Cerb or other friends to plot with. With their departure, Sniff moved to get back to his feet, only to be greeted with a lite lavender hoof extended to him. He followed the hoof to the foreleg it was attached to, finding a cute pegasus mare with blond hair decorated with a flower.

“A great dancer and good with foals? You humans never stop impressing us,” The mare spoke as a greeting. “My name is Prim Posy. It’s nice to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you, too,” Sniff accepted her help and was brought back to his feet. ”Thanks.“

He quickly surveyed his surroundings, seeing that Cerb and others had moved to the side of the dance floor where Starlight and Chris looked to be preparing a large batch of drinks. And by the looks of the ingredients, he could gather what they were making.

“You ever had a Mijito?”

“What’s that?” Another mare’s voice asked.

Sniff turned around to see a collection of mares that had gathered around him. Each one eyeing him with intrigue.

Over where the drinks were being prepared, a dark figure approached.

“We thank thee, noble warrior, for defeating the troublesome Poacher of the Princesses,” Luna said with a low chuckle. “Lever… Action, was it?”

The humans chuckled lightly while Pinkie eyed Cerb up and down, earning her a swat on her muzzle from Fluttershy.

“Pony Dance Party Battle Armor?” Sniff called out, leading a herd of mares and a few stray stallions.”So many questions, bro.”

Cerb chuckled.

“I was getting tired carrying around all the little runts. Needed to give’em a new plaything. You didn’t look too busy at the time.”

“He was plenty busy,” One of the mares chimed in, starting a giggle fit amongst Sniff’s entourage.

Starlight nudged Luna before whispering something in her ear, to which she smiled and nodded.

“Everypony!” Luna erupted in a much tamer Royal Equestrian voice. “The humans wish to say that this round is on them! Minty drinks for everypony!”

Benny poked her shoulder cautiously and whispered something in her ear.

Luna nodded and addressed the crowd again.

“Unless you’re a foal!”

More introductions were had, drinks shared, and the occasional invite to a group dance was accepted. Even Kelly returned with the other three in tow, sparking a debate on whether or not she should, or even how she could dance. Kelly argued that the choice was hers, ending the debate, which only resulted in the royals stepping away and holding their own conversation.

Finally, the time had come, and another announcement was made from a feisty party pony.

"The votes are in!" Pinkie announced. "The ponies with the most nominations with each human are as followed."

Pinkie reached into her nonexisting pocket and pulled out an envelope. She opened it, and her face burst to life with shock.
"Holy donuts with sprinkles! Every vote in Ponyville was for me and my BenBen! I win!"

Pinkie lept from the stage into a crowd of boos and jeers, only to be lifted up in a pink aura and slowly carried out of sight.

"The system is rigged! Cheaters! Cheaters! Not fair! BenBen! Don't listen to their lies!"

Cadence took the stage, her horn still glowing.

"Well, that was certainly a surprise."

"Meanie!"

"Sorry about that, everypony," Cadence apologized. "Should have known something was up when she ran to the stage without reading the results. But anyway, since I haven't used my crown to demand more drinks than I was allowed to have—"

Luna stood on wavering legs, supported on either side by Twilight and Shining. She raised a glass to the air, sloshing some of it onto Twilight.

"The Rum! Shall last! Forever!"

Before she could pour the drink down her gullet, Rainbow Dash flew overhead with a straw and quickly sucked down the remainder of the Mojito.

"Nope. All gone," Rainbow Dash boasted before cackling off over the crowd."

"Rainbow-painted thief!" Luan barked. "Thy dreams shall be only of cleaning thy hooves over a Mojito pool of which you shall never taste!"

Rainbow Dash's voice hollered back, just barely loud enough to hear.

"We have more drinks in the castle! I'll get you something better after the dance!"

A drunken smile washed over Luna's face.

"All is forgiven!"

Cadence did her best to stay focused.

"Right. I'm sure you're all excited to have another dance, so I'll make this quick." She pulled up the official results. "Thunderlane and Kelly. Cream Heart with Chris. Roseluck with Benny."

"Noooooooooooo!" Pinkie Pie whined loudly from her out-of-sight magic holdings.

Cadence rolled her eyes and snickered. "Sniff with... Oh! Lyra Heartstrings."

"Noooooooooooo!" Lyra whined from the sidelines of the crowd, drawing a lot of unwanted attention.

All eyes were on her, just in time to see her rubbing her ribs alongside BonBon. She grinned, trying to hide her high levels of embarrassment.

"Heh... I mean... Yaaaay."

"Lyra Heartstrings!" Luna belted out. "You did not have your share of the happy dancing drinks! By royal decree! You may have two!"

Cadence grimaced before returning to the list. "Nurse Redheart, you lucky thing you. Looks like Ponyville wants you to dance with Cerb tonight."

This dance pare was the first to have a chance to let the audience cheer. Had they not cheered, it was likely the growls of the Mane Six would have been heard. Even Pinkie Pie was angry by proxy somehow. So focused was their discontent that they failed to notice Lumberman giving Cadence a wink.

"And finally, Becky—" Cadence paused, rereading the last two names at least five times before turning to her husband with a cute smile. "Uh. Shining, dear... You didn't, by any chance, um—"

Her smile turned to a harsh glare.

"Bribe some ponies to get you nominated, did you?"

At the accusation, Shining choked on his Jones Hard Soda, coughing it up in a foamy mess. After a few spats and trying to catch his breath, he addressed his wife.

"What? What are you talking about? Wait... Did I win?"

Before Cadence could continue interrogating him publicly, the Cutie Mark Crusaders were already up to the stage.

"Cadence, wait!" Applebloom shouted.

Sweetie Belle came to Shining's defense as well.

"He didn't bribe any of those ponies out there. We asked them to vote for Shining."

Rarity, somewhere deep inside her silent stance, wanted to scream after hearing that the CMCs had interfered with the humans. But no. She would save her rage for Nurse Red Heart. If that nurse were to put the wrong moves on Cerb, then it would just be her good fortune that she happened to know all of the best doctors in town. As for the CMCs, at least they put their attention on a different human. Although, as she sighed, she had to wonder what would possess them to involve themselves with a Prince? A married Prince. A Prince who she had a lucrative contract with in the past and the promise of future dealings?

She sipped her drink and started to plot.

"Yeah," Scootaloo spoke up. "They were out having all sorts of fun today, but then Becky inhaled all that smoke, and they lost over half the day together."

"She even missed out on spending time with Flurry Heart," Sweetie Belle added. "The whole town enjoyed seeing them all have fun together. Ask Rainbow Dash. She was there."

Cadence turned her attention to Rainbow Dash, hovering over another pony's untouched Mojito with a straw inching closer.

"What?" She ditched the staw and hovered upright. "What? Don't ask me! I'm a totally biased source!"

"Shining! Shining! Shining! Shining! Shining! Shining!" The crowd started to cheer, and Cadence began to believe that he was telling the truth. Then again, why would he even have tried to rig the dance in the first place? And with a human he barely knew? He couldn't have had any connection to her like she had to... Perhaps this was guilt-ridden jealousy.

"Okay, just kidding!" She feigned the illusion that it was all a joke. "Who doesn't want to see Shining on the dance floor?"

The crowd cheered again, celebrating the Prince's arrival on the dance floor as he escorted Becky out.

With that travesty barely avoided, Cadence jumped down from the stage away from the center, watching Shining walk out with Becky... and his horn glowing?

The faintest spark of a blue light flashed off in front of the stage. Any dimmer, and she would have missed it. When she looked where the flash had come from, it was empty. But running away from that spot was the CMCs and a coin bag they didn't have just a moment ago.

[Earlier that day]

Pinkie Pie's voice jumped over Rainbow Dash's. "As well as ponies voted on by you! The ponies of Ponyville!"

Shining Armor's ears perked, to which Flurry Heart started to tug on them. His mind rushed back and forth to waltzing with Becky, both of them dressed in their ballroom's best, then back to the sight of her pulling Flurry Heart close to her chest. She was trying to protect his daughter from the wall of smoke that overtook them.

He remembered how he had scrunched up his face, but at the same time thought how funny it was that so much smoke could come from such a small bulb. Only, he lost the smile as soon as he saw the fear Becky expressed through her tightly clenched eyes. Then, as the smoke drifted and the smell of smoke and sulfur faded, that beautiful scent of sunflowers and honey was exposed. He had noticed earlier, but now it seemed to be enhanced by whatever curious perfume she must have been wearing. It had that tangy, yet bittersweet, aroma. It was inviting and heartwarming. It reminded him so much of Cadence somehow, even drawing out similar emotions of—

"You gonna play the ring toss game, Shining?" Applebloom's voice chirped. "It's real easy to play. And we'll even let Flurry Heart have a few tosses, but she can be a lot closer.

Shining followed the sound of the voice speaking to him back to its source.

"Pinkie asked us to help with the setup and get the word out to everypony when the humans all got to the castle. We had to make sure everypony got here in time," Applebloom continued to explain. "She said if we did that and helped run some of the booth games, we could run our own booth to help raise bits for our clubhouse."

The gears in Shining's mind started to turn, but he'd have to make this deal quietly and quickly. "I'll give you three twenty bits if you can convince enough ponies to vote for me to dance with Becky."

Scootaloo's eyes shot open wide. "Wow! Really! Wait? Why not just ask—"

"Offer going once." Shining started to put the pressure on as the human friends finally noticed that he had fallen back from their group.

"Now hold on there, Shining," Applebloom wanted a little more information.

"Offer going twice."

"It would take us all day to talk to enough ponies to make sure you win. And we wouldn't have the time to help Pinkie like we said would or earn enough bits. Plus, can't we just ask Cade—"

"A hundred and fifty bits plus exclusive rights to help Flurry Heart earn her cutie mark. No questions asked. Offer going—"

"Sold!" Sweetie Belle leaped forward with dollar signs in her eyes and took Shinings hoof in hers, shaking it vigorously.

[Back at the dance floor.]

Cadence's eyes narrowed, her eyebrows scrunched tightly together in a scowl, and her hair started to stand on end. She was ready to erupt until a smile gave way as a new solution came to mind.

Jealousy, meet Petty.

Vinyl Scratch took over and called out to the crowd, telling the dancers to get ready. Meanwhile, off to the side of the stage, Cadence asked a small favor of Fluttershy and Rarity before returning behind the stage with Twilight and Luna. Rainbow Dash joined them only a moment later.

On the dance floor, the dancers gave a quick greeting to their partners before the music, and Chris recognized his new partner.

“Hey… You’re Button's mom.”

“Right you are, cutie,” She replied with a hungry grin the likes Chris did not know how to interpret or feel about.

Vinyl turned up the power to the speakers, generating a subtle hum.

“Alright! Let’s get ready to—”

“Oww!” Rainbow Dash’s voice cried out from behind the stage. “That’s the big one I said not to pull out!”

Mass confusion swept over the crowd, but not seeing any signs of duress, Vinyl shrugged it off.“

Sniff, however, at that moment could see the distress in Lyra's expression and leaned down to console her in the sudden break.

"Hey, I'm guessing you're worried about your friend getting jealous by the way she acted. Don't worry about it. Just relax and have fun. We're just here to have a good time tonight. But if you wanna dip out, just pull one of your friends in to take over for you. You shouldn't have to be out here if you don't want to be."

The sudden display of misplaced sympathy, but genuine empathy, relaxed Lyra. She then took a new look at the human and wondered silently, "Maybe these humans aren't a danger to us after all? Nothing about their kindness seems fake. Why would—" Her thoughts were interrupted by the show being brought back on track.

"Those ponies are weird," Vinyl announced to the crowd. "But they throw the best parties! Now let's pump out the jams!" She moved her hooves over her machines and switched her magic from Chris's phone to Lumberman's. "Another dance track from the human world! This track is gonna make sure you Can't Stop The Feeling!"

Dual disco balls levitated over the dancers, and neon lights painted the floor. The humans knew the track, and almost instantly, the ponies could sense the beat and fell into the groove. As soon as the lyrics started, you'd swear the ponies had choreographed their dance moves together for how poppy and smooth.

As expected, Sniff and Lumberman were stealing the show for the guys, but Kelly and Becky were neck and neck with the eyes they captured. In fact, it almost seemed like it was a competition between the two with Thunderlane and Shining, who could get closer or lower with their partner. Becky easily won the lower award, but Shining gave no resistance to helping Kelly win the closer award. Not that she seemed to mind, but that wasn’t what she was going for, and his efforts were enough to even make her blush. She looked back to Cadence with an apologetic smile. Cadence only smiled back, giving her a knowing nod and apologizing on his behalf.

Cerb was a sight to see, swaying with his blocky dance moves while Chris and Benny were just goofing off and having fun.

Then, when about a minute into the song, after it slowed down and picked up again, the ponies hopped up and took control of their partners. Now up on their hind legs, they took their partner's hands into their hoofs and guided them along the dance floor. At least Sniff allowed Lyra to lead him without protest after finally coming around. She had one of the cutest smiles he'd seen so far.

Another thirty seconds in, and the ponies let go, letting the humans do their own thing around them. Even the ponies watching were getting into the song. Stomping their hooves or clapping along to the beat.

The music picked up, and they all moved in again. The guys took the visual cues, following the mare's lead and backing off, and even were quick enough to follow their moves to be twirled. The girls had a little trouble, being so much taller than the stallions, but improvised by spinning as the stallion's hooves moved to turn them.

For a third time, the music slowed down, and the ponies circled their partners, herding them into a single file line. On cue, they jumped in the line themselves, standing up on their hind legs and continuing their in-sync movements. Lots of flare, but simple enough that only Chris messed up the moves the first time through before catching onto the foot placement.

The song ended with JT talking to a group and the instrumentals coming to a halt. The ponies moved out of sync finally and gave their dance partners a quick hug before releasing them back to the crowd, save for Lyra. She blushed and tried to look away, to which Sniff took as a hint not to get too close or move in for a hug.

"Hey," Sniff smiled and took a half-step back, giving her some space. "I'm glad you decided to stay. That was pretty slick what y'all did," he ended the compliment with a wink.

As the track finally ended, Vinyl let the next track autoplay. Burno Mars - Finesse (Remix) (feat. Cardi B), bringing all the other ponies back to the dance floor.

Big Mac was quick to rush back out to Kelly, looking forward to getting a few dance steps in with her, only to see her holding her leg again. A mournful smile already telling him that she needed to sit down for a while.

As much as he would have liked to dance, even sitting down with her and listening to the music was a welcoming thought and he happily escorted her out. Many of the stallions didn't seem to share the sentiment, though. Understandable, considering how many of them didn't know the details.

"How are you feeling, darling?" Rarity asked Cerb, forcing herself between him and other would-be challengers.

"Could use a drink," he answered with a grin. "How's the Princess doing?"

"Which one?" Fluttershy asked, looking over to Twilight with Pinkie Pie and Luna struggling to hold possession of a half-empty glass of... who knows what the Princess of the Night must have mixed in there.

"Hey, you know what," Cerb looked down between the two. "She lived in space for a thousand years, right? They should let her live a little."

The next few songs went rather smoothly, aside from some sad looks the humans had to endure watching their pony sponsors having to give up some dance time to the next mare or stallion who wanted to cut in. Not to mention the sad looks from whichever collection of ponies had to watch their next human dance partner leave the floor to rest or grab a drink. All of that seemed to be forgotten when V.I.C's Wobble song came on, and nearly the entire town joined in and danced along with the moves they all quickly learned.

There was also the strange three-song gap where Kelly, Becky, and the three princesses were suddenly missing, only to emerge in a fit of giggles with Rarity and Fluttershy now with them. They dispersed around the dance floor or off to the side where the drinks were still being handed out, albeit more stringently now that Luna had proven herself untrustworthy to be left close to their supply.

Starlight, unfortunately, drew the short straw with Rarity for being the only two ponies capable of protecting the rest from their lack of self-control from the others. Otherwise, it was Kelly and Big Mac who held the watch and let the others get some time in with their dance partners. It also gave Kelly time to discuss something with Big Mac that he seemed uneasy about but didn't seem to hold that expression for very long. Even eventually laughing along with her.

Nearing the end of the night, an original Vinyl mix was coming to an end, making way for the last scheduled event of the night.

Mayor Mare took the stage with the aid of Pinkie Pie's karaoke megaphone contraption.

"Fillies and GentleColts. For the last event of the night, I would like to invite our guests up to the stage, as we will be holding the auction for the last official dance of the night." She continued to explain as the humans marched into a line behind her with their respective counterparts. "All auction donations will be pooled together in the Town Hall slush funds account to be distributed for the various charitable events and emergency funds Ponyville uses throughout the year. To place a bid, simply shout to confirm the offered price or provide your own bid of a higher amount. Three chances will be given to match a bid. If there are no takers, the auction will be won by the last bidder."

A quick look over the crowd showed that it was nearly entirely the adults remaining. What few fillies and colts remained sat along the edges waiting to watch the last dance or had fallen asleep from the long day of another amazing Pinkie Pie party and dancing.

Mayor Mare addressed her audience again.

"We will start the bidding with one of the human stallions who has quickly grown rather popular with us tonight. For those who may not have had the pleasure of meeting face-to-face with Chris. He is—"

"Forty bits!"

"Forty-five bits!"

"Sixty!"

"Sixty-five!"

"Ladies," Mayor Mare tried to calm the mares down. "I haven't even properly introduced-"

"Eighty-bits!"

She couldn't reason with the mob, so might as well try to profit from them. "Eighty-bits! Do I hear ninety?

"Ninety!"

"A hundred and five bits!"

"One hundred and twenty!"

"Three hundred and forty-eight bits!" Four voices called out together, silencing the rest of the crowd.

Miss Cheerilee, Prim Posy, Berry Punch, and Daisy stepped to the front of the stage.

Miss Cheerielle gloated over her shoulder to the crowd. "And we have more if any-mare else thinks they can outbid us together!"

"Three hundred and forty-eight bits! Going once! Twice!... Sold!" Mayor Mare announced. "I hope you ladies can share - " She turned and ushered Chris down before giving him a few words of encouragement - "And I hope you have the stamina, sonny."

Mayor Mare readdressed the crowd. "Well, since introductions are no longer needed, Mr. Lumberman. Would you be so kind as to—"

"Eighty bits!"

"One hundred and eighty bits!"

Mayor Mare had to shake her head at the sudden jump in bits. "Ugh, excuse me miss. While we appreciate the generous offer, you don't need to jump in price so fast."

"I'm sorry! I just don't want to wait!" The voice called out.

Fluttershy's ear twitched. "Wait... is that?"

Pinkie Pie giggled.

"Yep. That's Shoeshine, alright. Just as impatient as always."

"Okay," Mayor Mare shrugged. "One hundred eighty. Going once! Twice... Sold! Mr. Lumberman, if you would be so kind as to join Shoeshine, the Earth pony mare with the light blue coat and mane."

Benny stepped forward.

"Oh," Mayor Mare wasn't going to call him next, yet here he was. "Well, then. Starting bids for Benny?"

"Sixty bits!"

A loud wub erupted from the speakers.

"Oops! Sorry! Meant to turn on the microphone." Vinyl's voice came over her speakers. "Don't worry, everypony. I got this... Two-hundred bits, Mayor Mare. Final offer... Unless someone outbids me... That's how this works, right?"

"Vinal can't make a bid!" An unseen mare complained. "Who is going to play the music?"

Octavia stepped up alongside Vinyl and took the mic.

"Don't fret. I've spent enough time around Vinyl's equipment to know how to push a play button."

"Boo-ya, mother buckers!" Vinyl shouted into the mic, punching her right hoof into the air.

"Very well," Mayor Mare could see no harm in letting her join. "Two-hundred. Going once!"

"Two twenty!"

Vinyl took the mic back. "Uh? Can I just say I bid twenty bits more than anypony who tries to outbid me?"

"No. You must call out your bid or motion to accept a higher bid," The mayor instructed.

"Oh, okay," Vinyl nodded. "Sorry, kinda new to this. But I'll just wub once to signal that I raise the house twenty bits."

"The house?" Mayor Mare tried to figure out what she was implying, only to realize that Vinyl was mixing up raising a bid with raising a bet in a poker game. "This isn't Las Pegasus! We—"

She shook her head, deciding to move on before these ponies drove her mad. "Fine. Wub as much as you like."

Wub

"Two forty!"

Wub

"Two—"

Wub

"Two—"

Wub

"Vinyl!" The Mayor shouted. "You have to let them say their bid before you can raise it."

Wub Wub Wub Wub Wub Wub Wub

Octavia slapped Vinyl up the backside of her head.

"Ow! What the hey was that for!" Vinyl yelped.

"You're spending too much and being rude, Vinyl!" Octavia lectured.

"Oh, come on! I have, like, a million bits and zero dance time with a stallion this year. And you said he was a good dancer with magic hooves!" Vinyl ignored Octavia's blush and the mass of eyes that danced back and forth between the bickering mares and Benny. "You had your fun! Let me have mine, for buck's sake!"

Mayor Mare stomped her hoof to get everyponies attention.

"If you two are quite finished! We need to have a nu-"

Wub Wub Wub Wub Wub Wub Wub

"Vinyl!" Octavia screamed.

"Fine! A thousand bits!" Vinyl shrieked, causing the crowd to gasp. "What... Did somepony already bid higher than that? Wait! Did I lose!"

"One thousand bits! Going once!"

Wub

"Ow!" Vinyl rubbed her hoof. "Stop that! I'm not losing my pony!"

"Human, Vinyl. Not a pony!" Octavia continued to lecture her roommate. "And you just raised your own bid!"

Vinyl blinked behind her shades.

"Oh... I can do that?"

Mayor Mare continued to call the bids through her gritting teeth, "One-thousand and twenty bits."

"Ow! I wasn't going to press it that time!"

Mayor Mare's grumbling voice deepened, "Going once! Twice!... Sold!"

Wub

"Oww! My hoof slipped! Alright! Geez!"

Mayor Mare was ready to get off the stage at this point.

"Vinyl Scratch! You won! Please meet your partner on the dance—"

Wub Wub Wub Wub

"Vinyl!" Mayor Mare barked.

Vinyl finally scampered away from her DJ booth, laughing like an idiot.

"Those last eighty bits don't count!"

Mayor Mare readjusted her glasses and poised herself.

"For our next—"

Wub

"Sorry! Sorry!" Octavia's voice called out over the speakers. "I thought I was turning the microphone off."

An unseen mare in the crowd shouted up to Octavia.

"It's the one that doesn't look like a play button!"

"Peter!" The mayor shouted, tired of being distracted and already angered more by the sudden cheers from the mares. "Our next dancer will be one I certainly won't be able to afford. Sniff, if you could—"

"Two-hundred!"

"Three-hundred!"

"Three-fifty!"

"Four!"

"Seeks-hundred bits!" Two voices called out in a thick accent.

"Awe, buck! Really!" A faceless mare's voice called out.

Aloe and Lotus made their way to the front, knowing no other pony could outbid them now that Vinyl had already removed herself.

"Six-hundred bits! Going once! Going twice! ... Sold!"

"Evening, ladies," Sniff greeted his new dance partners. "Aren't you both just a lovely pair."

They both giggled.

"I hope this donation didn't set you back too far," Sniff said with a grin.

"Naught et all, Peter," Lotus answered with a smile.

"Yes, we run the Ponyville spa," Aloe added. "We are not concerned about the price."

"Spa?" Sniff asked, sounding confused. "Had I known there was a spa here, I would have seen you ladies much sooner."

"Ve can schedule you in any time you vould like," Aloe took his hand into her hoof and led him to the dance floor. "—but virst, vee dance."

"Let's change things up a bit," Mayor Mare announced. "Four of our male dancers down. Let's bring out one of the ladies. Miss Becky."

"A hundred!"

"One-fifty!"

"Eight hundred!" A stallion's voice shouted up with an out-of-place southern accent.

"Oh, dear," Mayor Mare hushed away from the microphone. "Eight hundred bits, from Mr. Filthy Rich..."

Off to the side, Cerb was taking an interest in who this new stallion was. "Who's that?"

"Filthy Rich," Applejack grumbled.

"Going once!"

"Not a nice guy I take it?" Cerb asked.

"Going twice!" Mayor Mare called out.

Applejack's face soured.

"He's what you fellas would call an asshole."

"Sold!" Mayor Mare announced to the great disappointment of the crowd before she turned to Becky. "I hope you can enjoy your dance. Hopefully, he won't be too talkative."

"I think we'll be fine," Becky said with a confident smile.

Mayor Mare prepared herself to address the townsfolk again.

"Well, then. We are down to only two of our dancers for tonight. Which one shall we—"

"One thousand bits for the honor to dance with Mr. Cerberus tonight!" Cadence flew over and dropped down in front of the stage.

"Oh, come on!" Another disappointed mare shouted from the masses.

"Cadence!?" Shining shouted from the side of the dance floor.

"I'm sorry, sweetie," Cadence apologized with an oblivious smile. "You had so much fun dancing with Becky, and I haven't had as much of a chance to dance with them as you... Besides, it's for a good cause."

Cadence turned to face the many faces of the local ponies.

"Good citizens of Ponyville, would you do this kind mares heart the honor of letting her have but only one dance?"

Silence befell the masses.

Cadence rolled her eyes, ready to fall back on Plan B.

"It comes with another round of Mojito's!"

"Cadence! Cadence! Cadence! Cadence! Cadence!" The crowd cheered, won over by the power of alcohol.

"Going once... Twice!... Sold!" Mayor Mare gave Cerb a happy nod before returning to the crowd. "Now for—"

"Huzzah! One thousand bits for the last dancer!" Luna called out as she sauntered up to the stage.

"Oh, my," Mayor Mare turned to Kelly and then to back to the possibly still drunken Princess. "You want to dance with Kelly?"

"We care not of whom we dance with," Luna explained with a dismissive wave of her hoof. "The many Mojitos, the fine citizens of Ponyville have shared with us, hath given us much courage-No!.. Complete and utter disregard of that which should concern us... Yes! Kelly, would thou accept thy request to, cut a rug, as the fillies like to say?"

"Hell, yeah!" Kelly looked overly excited for the chance and turned to the crowd for their approval. "Hey, studs! You wanna see me bump and grind with a Princess?"

A great many of stallions cheered together.

"Going Once! Twice! Sold!" Mayor Mare announced with the roar of the stallions drowning her out.

Rainbow Dash trotted next to Kelly as she stepped down and pulled something out from under her wing. She whispered something in Kelly's ear before she offered a small vial of blue liquid, gave a wink, and then flew off.

Without a second thought, Kelly uncorked a small vile with a blue liquid and downed it. She scrunched her face for a moment, relaxed with a full exhale of her breath, and then walked gingerly to the dance floor.

Octavia placed on Vinyl's trademark headphones and pressed the play button. The Black Eyed Peas - Rock That Body, might be a track, not every pony was ready for. Then again... Perhaps it was just the males who weren't ready. Because as soon as the music started, it was all too late that they realized that they were on one side, and all the ladies were lined up facing them.

Kelly turned and pulled Luna back while Becky and the other mares advanced. Something had been coordinated, and it almost felt like a trap, but it was unclear who the target was. Not that Sniff cared. He marched forward, headstrong, ready to show these mares a good time.

Filthy Rich was quickly caught and paralyzed by the moves Becky was putting on him. These were so much more exotic and... he didn't know, but pony dance moves they were not. At least they wouldn't have been if Cadence hadn't been putting those same moves on Cerb.

Lumberman wasn't having a problem with Shoeshine, as she was doing the traditional dancing he had encountered earlier that night. The same could be said for Chris, only he was surrounded by four mares dancing on him and every so often trying to recreate the same moves they saw Kelly, Becky, or Cadence doing.

Benny might have had it easier, as Vinyl was up close, but clearly hoping he would take the lead and show her some new moves.

Rocking her body, just as the song instructed, is precisely what Becky was doing. Then, in a daring move, she dipped her fingers to the floor with her palms out. She leaned forward, placing her palms on Filthy Rich's chest, drawing her fingers up, which he followed along with until he was on his hind legs. As soon as he was upright, she stepped in, forcing his forehooves on her hips and pulling him close. She let their bodies crash against each other, and she could feel his excited panic. Her pervasively erotic dancing was overwhelming him, and she thought of the best way to end this dance early.

She drove him back, their bodies still tight, and stopped him to draw her right leg up his side. His eyes went wide, and his pupils narrowed to pinpricks. She didn't let up and ran her fingers through his mane, then gripped it and pulled his face to hers. The side of his muzzle slid over her cheek, and she huffed her hot breath against his jawline. He was frozen solid under her heat.

His heart was racing. He was overly excited and didn't even know why. But then he could feel her smooth skin pulling away from his face. She centered herself in front of him, locking her wanting eyes to his. That look. That entrancing look stole his breath, and she slowly began to close the inches between their lips. Almost close enough to kiss, she exhaled into his gaping mouth.

Something was wrong, yet perfectly right, and he lost consciousness. His eyes rolled back into his head and his body went limp. He fell from Becky's grip like a wax mannequin that had been left out in the sun.

"Pussy," Becky smirked before abandoning him to Nurse Red Heart and joining an already overwhelmed Princess Luna.

While Becky had been overloading Filthy Rich's senses, Cadence had been working her own angle on Cerb. She made her first equally pervasive moves on all fours, nimbly rubbing her sides around him, working her way back to his front and grinding her back up his chest as she came up on her rear legs.

Now cheek to cheek, she tilted her head up and whispered to him.

"Becky said you would help me, and Fluttershy and Rarity agreed you should."

"What?"

Cadence spun and brought her chest tight against his and straddled his left leg between hers. She continued to explain as she rocked her hips and drove him lower to the floor.

"Shining bribed the CMCs to rig the vote to win a dance with Becky."

"And?"

"He never asked me to rig it for him."

"Oh, shit."

"And he hasn't danced with me all night."

"Revenge?"

"Yes."

"Is he watching us?"

"...yes."

"Will he hold a grudge?"

"No?"

"Hold on, then."

No longer concerned with how things must have looked or what her intentions were, Cerb moved in concert with her gyrations and matched her intensity.

Maybe it was part of the fact that he didn't know Shining all that well yet. It also could have been that Cadence was willing to help with his issues and asked for anything in return. It also didn't hurt that this setup had already been worked out with Becky... Actually, that last one might be subject to review after what happened with Chris.

On second thought, it was probably the fact that he drank half a bottle of Jack Danielle's Honey, had multiple shots, a handful of mixed drinks, and... yeah. Being half in the bag was the prime suspect for why he was dirty dancing and grinding on a world leader in front of her husband. Throw in the fact that said world leader also happened to be a magical talking, flying horse, and it was obvious this wasn't a sober decision.

Becky and Kelly were giving Luna the full treatment for the crowd to watch. It wasn't the same knock-out treatment Filthy Rich received. But certainly was fun for the three to have an excuse to live in the moment and enjoy themselves. Unlike Filthy Rich, who was dragged away from the dance floor by his irate wife. They could almost hear the scathing lecture that belittled him through the music.

Checking back in on Chris, Becky could see that he was quadruply overwhelmed. Not that he couldn't handle it, but for trying as hard as they were, he wasn't likely enjoying it all that much either.

Benny and Vinyl seemed to have found their groove together and were having a good time. Shoeshine, despite all of her eagerness, seemed to prefer what came off as dancing for Lumberman as opposed to dancing with him.

Back to Cerb and Cadence, they continued their dangerous dance. Cerb, while still having fun helping her get even, had a limited supply of moves to work with. When not being led or danced on by Cadence, he would take an opportunity here and there to show off in the only way he knew he could. His strength.

Cadence moved on Cerb again, getting in close and hooking her right leg around the back of his left.

"I hope I'm doing this right. Your friends only had a few minutes to show me how to dance like this."

"No. You're good," Cerb reassured her. "Now, hold on. Big sexy finish."

"Big wha—"

Cerb grabbed her under her shoulders, raised her off the floor, and stepped between the gap in her legs. A little shocked by the sudden jerk and a show of strength she wouldn’t have guessed possible, she was lowered down with the back of her legs resting on his thighs. He was still rocking his hips slightly to the music, but it seemed a bit awkward as he had to lean back. She would have slipped off his legs had he not been holding onto her with his hands on her hips. They both had to find their balance to keep from falling. But what an impressive show to put on.

"Woo! Cerb! Cerb! Cerb!" Becky cheered him on.

"Get it, girl!" Kelly encouraged the Princess.

Luna had never seen such provocative dancing before.

"We must trade dance partners next time! Or perhaps a private dance party. What say thee, ladies? Ooo!"

Kelly answered by grabbing Luna by the flanks and sliding up against her to swing along from behind. She rocked back and forth a few times before turning and giving the royal rump a bump with her hip.

"Dip," Cerb instructed the Princess, hoping she would know what to do as she relaxed his hold on her and let her fall back.

Cadence heard the warning and hoped he was strong enough to hold her. She let herself fall back as Cerb's hold on her relaxed. Just after getting her back parallel to the floor, Cerb's arms flexed and held her before swinging her over to her left and pulling her back up. She gave him a smile that told him she was impressed and leaned back to do it again.

As the Princess in his hands leaned back, he repeated the same move, only going in the opposite direction. This time, when she sat up, he used the extra momentum to buck her off of his hips and set her rear legs back down to the floor.

The timing couldn't have been better, and the song was over just moments after Cadence was back on her own legs. The ponies, despite some of them feeling cheated out of the auction, still couldn't help but applaud the last show. Sniff had done a fantastic job with his two partners and wowed the crowd as usual. But watching Cerb with Cadence and Becky and Kelly dancing on Luna was worth losing out to the high bids.

Cadence stood next to Cerb while the wrap-up to the show was getting pulled together. She wore a grateful smile and a slight blush. Her eyes would wander back to Shining off and on, who looked to be both entertained yet flustered or embarrassed.

"Thank you."

Cerb smiled and nodded back. "Don't mention it... How's ya boy doing?"

A relaxed huff was exhaled through Cadence's smile.

"I think he's more upset about enjoying the show than anything else. And I'm sure he doesn't want to call me out for dancing like we just did after he did the same thing." She giggled slightly. "I'll be sure to talk to him and let him know what's going on, and he should be fine before we leave for Twilight's."

"Well, we ain't done just yet," Cerb said with a wink just as Pinkie Pie took the stage with Sniff.

"Did you all have fun?!" Pinkie asked the audience, having them cheer and stomp their approval. "Are you happy to meet our new friends?!"

Sniff took the mic and waited for the cheers to settle down.

"Alright, Ponyville. We're glad you all had fun with us tonight. We had some good times, a lot of laughs; some of us might of had too many of the free drinks." He let the audience get their laughs out at Luna's expense, which she thankfully seemed to enjoy and was a good sport about."And I'm not sure, but I think we might be slightly responsible for that Filthy Rich guy getting the paddle tonight?"

He laughed along with the crowd as a few of the heads nodded, knowing how spoiled and angry his wife must have been after that display on the dance floor and wasting all those bits.

"Or whatever they're into, I dunno."

Sniff laid a hand down on Pinkie's shoulder and gave her a few taps.

"But we need to give some credit where credit is due. Give it up for the best party pony ever!"

He took a step back and let Pinkie receive her praise before continuing.

"And if I could get all of our lovely ladies and new pony brother Mac up here, they all deserve a round of applause for the good work they've done. Come on."

As the many ponies took their bows, Sniff moved up and readdressed the crowd with a question.

"But don't you all think it's a little strange that after putting on this party and coordinating this whole dance-off... We didn't give them the same attention?"

Confused looks and whispered comments were hushed and traded through the crowd.

"Sure, three of your royal counterparts were able to get a private dance in," Sniff pointed to Luna and then Cadence and Shining, who were then stopped in mid-semi-intense conversation.

They forced large smiles and waved to the crowd under a spotlight Octavia maneuvered to them.

Sniff restrained his laughing and continued on.

"But these ladies made the selfless call to make sure we got as much time with all of you. And I think they've been itching to get a chance to show off. And we all wanted to show our appreciation with one last dance with our sponsors."

Sniff pointed to Vinyl, who had retaken over her booth, starting up Alex Gaudino feat. Crystal Waters - Destination Calabria

"Ladies! Come on! This song doesn't last forever!"

The ponies left the stage, with only Twilight and Big Mac needing to be dragged off, but all quickly found their dance partners.

This dance wasn't as exciting or extreme as the dance before, but it was clear they all were enjoying themselves. Well, at least it started out that way. It started with Kelly taking advantage of the potion she was given and dancing closely enough to Big Mac that her body protected his modesty. Rainbow Dash pointed with a laugh at how embarrassed he suddenly got, which only caused Becky to react by giving her the same experience.

Sniff eyed the other two and pulled Twilight in close.

"Heh, no," Twilight pushed back but stopped short of pushing away. "... maybe a little."

"Hey!" Pinkie saw how the dancing had changed for some of her friends and pointed to them for Benny to see. "BenBen! Let's dance like that, too!"

Too excited to know what the dance moves were supposed to look like, or even if Benny was into it, Pinkie jumped and latched onto his Chest. She had her forelegs around the back of his neck and her hindlegs over his hips and interlocked behind his back.

"Destination Ponyville dance floor! Woo!"

Benny just rolled with it and did his best to make the dance work without collapsing under her weight that swayed aggressively and was throwing him off balance.

Fluttershy and Rarity eyed the growing intensity of the new dances and shared an expression of "Do we ask" and "What if he says yes."

As it turned out, their unasked questions were heard loud and clear and Cerb was just intoxicated enough to see how they would appreciate getting the royal treatment. He scooped them up in his arms and quickly moved them to either hip and held them where the back of their thighs meet their flanks.

"You fixing ta get all touchy-feely and such there, Woody?" Applejack asked with a grin.

"Not this dance, Apples," Lumberman winked back.

Chris was the last one to have his partner take notice. He motioned to the others with a nod of his head, Starlight shrugged at first but then did her best to meet him halfway, rising to her back legs and letting herself get closer. Not dirty dancing close, but close enough that it somehow felt familiar. Not the motions or dips. Something about his hand on her lower back while being this close to his face. No... she would have to be closer for that feeling to be right. She'd have to be closer to him and maybe even—

"Yeah!" Pinkie shouted, still hanging off of Benny. "Best! Dance! Ever!"

The shout from Pinkie pulled Starlight away from both her thoughts and her dance partner.

“Oh… Well, I’m glad we finally had a chance to do that.”

“Me, too,” Chris chuckled. “You didn’t try and smother me like the last group did. So, thanks for that.”

All too soon, the song was over, and Spike waddled over to Sniff with the mic, and Sniff had to wonder how long the little guy had been there. Regardless, at least he was pulling his weight and handed over the mic.

“Alright. I’d like to ask everyone to quiet down and clear the dance floor for one last thing.“ Sniff started to wait for the floor to empty and spoke only to enact the next stage of this plan. “Not you, Applejack. You wait right there.”

Applejack froze, not knowing why she had been called out.

“What ya need me for?” She asked before noticing that Lumberman hadn’t left either.

Sniff figured things were good to get started at that point.

“Okay, so… Not all of you may know this. But my friends and I owe our well-being to our pony friends here, but one of us owes their life to them. Mac, Kelly, and the rest of us owe you a debt I don’t think we’ll ever be able to repay. And the rest of you as well, but… that’s not why you’re here, Apples… Well… Sort of.”

Sniff started to walk toward the townsfolk as he continued.

“We did that last dance to show our appreciation for all the kindness and help we’ve been shown since arriving here. But Lumberman was hell-bent on one song, with one pony, for one reason.”

Sniff shot a wink to Vinyl, giving her the go-ahead to get the last song of the night ready before handing the mic off to Lumberman.

“Thanks, man,“ Lumberman cleared his throat, ready to make an ass of himself if need be, but still dead set on going through with it. “The Apple family has been a tremendous help to us. They’ve welcomed us with what we would say ‘open arms,’ but I don’t know how y’all would say it. Regardless, I wanted to take this moment to show her, and everypony else, that we are willing and dedicated to returning the favor. That we are here for them, too… Also, I need to make up for embarrassing her this morning when I danced off in front of her.“

He chuckled for a moment, along with the many ponies that remembered how he pranked her, but his expression quickly turned back to something more serious and sentimental.

“Vinyl. If you would please.”

The neon lights that lit the dance floor dimmed and only the disco ball lights shined and set the mood as Andy Griggs - You Won't Ever Be Lonely started to play.

Lumberman tossed the mic back to Sniff and turned to Applejack, extending his hand.

“I owe you a proper dance, little lady.”

Applejack didn’t know what to expect. This song was slow and sounded a lot like the country music he had played for her earlier. But she couldn’t turn him down in front of this crowd.

They took each other into a close and intimate embrace as they started their slow dance.

The lyrics started off mushy, but at the thirty-five-second mark, the words hit her like a ton of bricks. Instantly her own words came to mind the first night she had to sleep alone.

“Oh, Woody,” She uttered under her breath as she nuzzled in tightly to his chest and held him tighter.

“Heh,” Lumberman couldn’t believe how cute she was, getting worked up like she was. “I got you, Apple Hat. Whatever you need, no matter what happens, I’m here for you. All of us are.”

“You’re just trying to win our bet, you big jerk,” Applejack choked out through a painful smile and tears in her eyes.

“Ha. I’ll give this win to ya. You got me acting all sappy and shit without even trying.”

“That don’t count.” She huffed through a laugh.

“You could always just kiss me again?” He joked.

“I just might.”

“Heh… So long as you’re happy, darling. But if you’re gonna do that—”

Lumberman pulled Applejack up, letting her forelegs hang off from around his neck. He held her up with his left hand holding against her back and his right holding her up from under her thighs.

He smiled warmly.

”You can’t pull that off all the way down there.”

The move came just in time for the song to mention there was a shoulder for her to cry on, to which she did.

“I don’t think a kiss is gonna be enough to outdo this… but thank you.”

“Awe, come on, Apple Hat. Don’t be going soft on me.“

He brought her back down to the floor, holding her hoof in his hand, and gave her a twirl, catching a brief glimpse of Cerb trading dance partners from Rarity to Fluttershy, and Kelly slow dancing with Big Mac behind the crowds. He pulled her back in for the last words to be repeated in the song, finishing off the dance properly, much to the grand applause of the audience.

She pulled him down and hugged him tightly, happy tears still welling up.

“Call it a tie?”

“Deal”

Only one pony was noticeably displeased by the display, carrying a look of worry while she clopped her hooves together.

“So much for not getting too attached,” Twilight muttered.

“Oh, lighten up, Twilight,” Pinkie Pie chirped. “Look at how adorable they are together. How can that not bring a smile to your face?”

“Celestia warned us—“ Twilight had to lower her volume as she realized Sniff or one of the others might be close enough to overhear - “not to get too close since we still need to send them home.”

Rarity stepped into the conversation, having let Fluttershy finish the dance with Cerb.

“I don’t think we can really stop that from happening, dear. They’re all too charismatic for us not to want to enjoy their company. And it appears the rest of Ponyville share that mentality.”

“Besides,” Rainbow Dash chimed in as she fluttered in from behind. “I saw how much you enjoyed your dance with old Sniffy.”

Twilight recoiled with a blush.

“I… I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“I’m talking about how that dance alone should let you know how bad you’re going to lose that bet," Rainbow Dash said, getting another dig on Twilight.

Sniff’s voice came over the speaker again.

“That does it for us tonight! Thank you so much, Ponyville! We love you all and can’t wait to do this again! Good night and get home safe! Stranded Seven, out!”

Benny walked up and gave Twilight a tap on the shoulder.

“Hey. After-party at your place, right?”

Pinkie Pie jumped in to answer for her.

“Oh, yeah! After party at Twilight’s! Everypony grab your human, and let’s go!”

With no time to react, Benny had his hand taken by Pinkie and was promptly led back to the castle.

“Twilight,” Luna gave her a playful nudge with her flank, raising another Mojito. “We hope our new friends are still here for Nightmare Night. We simply must have them around to make it the best Nightmare Night ever. But for now, thy after-party calls to us.”

It didn’t take long for all the humans and their pony counterparts to make it to the map room where they started their after-party. Extra chairs were brought in to accommodate all the added bodies. And much to Luna’s relief, Rainbow Dash made true to her word and swapped out her Mojito for a new drink. Cherry Moonshine and cola, to be exact. That was the new drink to be shared for the time being.

Pinkie sipped loudly through her straw before she managed to suck a whole cherry through it and pulled her lips off with a loud pop.

”Mmm. Those cherries taste funny with the alcohol, but they're still good. But what card game are we gonna play?”

Benny was splitting up cards from a second deck.

“Well, back home, we like to play a little game called Kings.”

Starlight’s ears perked up. Somehow, she remembered the name of that game.

“The game is easy,” Benny continued. “We separate the cards, nines through Aces, shuffle them up, and lay’em face down. We go around the table, clockwise, and each one of us flips a card. Pull a nine, the person or pony to your left takes a drink. Pull a ten, the person or pony on your right takes a drink. Jack, you jack yourself. That just means you take a drink. Queens are socials, so everyone takes a drink. Kings are rule cards. You can add a rule, replace a rule, or abolish rules. If you break a rule that’s still in effect, you take a drink. Aces are topics. After a topic is picked, you take a drink if you can’t think of an answer, say something that doesn’t apply to the topic, repeat an answer, or take more than five seconds to give a right answer.”

After that quick explanation, Benny sat the first separated deck and started to shuffle them in with a second deck he separated earlier.

“Normally, we just use one deck of cards. But since there’s at least twenty of us, we’re gonna have to use two decks to keep a game going. Same rules apply, though.”

“What are the rules for the kings?” Luna asked

Benny started to explain while laying the cards down.

“The rules can be pretty much anything you want. Hand rules are pretty common. One we do a lot is if the person that pulled the king puts their hand on top of their head or the edge of the table, the last one to put their hand on their head or the table, or hooves for all of you, takes a drink.”

“Partners is a good rule,” Cerb added in.

“Partners,” Fluttershy asked.

“Yeah,” Cerb spoke up as he raised his glass. “Make a rule that whenever someone has to drink, they pick a partner to drink with them.”

“Because friends don’t let friends drink alone, right?” Starlight asked, getting a few laughs from those who knew the story of Chris and her getting trashed together.

Kelly cracked open another can of cola and started to pour herself another drink.

“The only rules we enforce are that you can’t make rules or topics that would make someone uncomfortable or are made to just to piss them off.“ She thought about that last phrase and how it probably wouldn’t work with the current audience she held. “And when I say piss them off, I mean it would be something you know would make them angry or try to hurt them. Like… making a rule or a topic where people would have to admit who their secret crush is when they know who that crush is and there in the same room... Things that are embarrassing or bringing up bad memories.”

“Well, that’s a nice rule,” Pinkie added, tossing another Moonshine cherry into her mouth.

“Yep,” Kelly continued. “The other is no rules that are made to get others drunk too fast. This game is only fun if you’re sober and coherent enough to follow the rules and answer the topics.”

“Alright,” Benny sat down, now that the cards were all placed on the table. ”Everyone ready?”

“I have a question,” Cadence spoke up. “Can we make a rule that whenever a card is flipped, ponies that bribe fillies to rig a vote for dancing so he can cheer up a human who was hurt in his care has to drink?”

Shining jumped in before anyone could answer.

“What about a rule for ponies that bribe a whole town with free drinks to dance with a human to try and make her husband, who has since apologized, jealous?”

“No,” Lumberman answered clearly. “That would be petty and mean-spirited, and that’s not how we play this game... Are you two gonna be okay to play, or should we just pull your chairs out right now.”

The table went silent. No one could believe that Lumberman would talk down to not just one but two royals, like he just did.

“No,” Cadence answered sheepishly.

“No,” Shining answered just as quietly.

“Come on, you two,” Kelly chimed in, trying to lighten the mood. “We all had fun, and we can look back on this and laugh at it. Although, Shining, you probably should have waited to bribe the town like Cadence did and save Becky from dancing with that ass-hat, Filthy Rich.”

Everyone laughed, remembering what happened on the dance floor.

“Okay, two questions,” Cerb spoke up. “One… what the hell did you do to that guy, Becky? And two, Kelly, what the hell was the blue drink you had before dancing? You didn’t look sore at all after you drank that.”

“Well,” Becky started to answer the first question. “I know how cartoon logic works and knew how full of himself Filthy was, and I could see how not ready for me he was. So, I just pushed him to the point of excitement where I figured he would comically pass out.”

“You almost stuck your tongue down his throat,” Benny joked.

“Ugh, please,” Becky turned a sour face back to Benny. “There isn’t enough money in the world to drop my standards that low.”

Another bout of laughter took over the room, and Kelly leaned in to answer the second question.

“Well, as for the drink. Twilight saw how hard it was for me to keep the weight on my leg and offered a potion to make me lighter.”

“A featherweight potion, to be exact,” Twilight added. “We made using one of Rainbow Dash’s feathers.”

“Is that why we heard her scream behind the stage?” Chris asked.

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash extended a wing and started to point at it. “They were supposed to take one of the little ones, but they pulled one of my primary feathers instead. I can’t lose many of those, or else I can’t fly properly.”

“Sorry about that, again,” Twilight forced a smile.

“Also, they really hurt.”

“Really sorry.”

“Eh,” Rainbow Dash shrugged. “It was for a good cause. No reason to make Kelly struggle and suffer the whole night.”

“So, how lite are you now?” Cerb asked.

“Well, I won’t be floating off any time soon, but you tell me.” Kelly stood up and walked over to Cerb, clasping her hands together for him to try and lift her up. “One-handed. See how heavy I am.”

Cerb didn’t give it much thought and placed his palm up against hers. With not much effort, he was able to lift her off the ground.

“Jesus… you can’t weigh more than forty pounds.”

“Yeah,” Kelly pushed off from Cerb’s hand and walked back to her seat. “The potion tasted kinda weird. A little creamy, but kinda metallic at the same time. Makes ya feel a little numb and fuzzy. But I’m not complaining.”

“The potion was supposed to make her weightless,” Twilight added. “I had another spell I was going to use to make her clothes heavier to keep her floating off, but I guess it doesn't work the same way on humans as it would Equestrians.”

“Okay, I think we’re ready,” Cadence piped up.

“Yeah, no hard feelings or anything,” Shining added before turning to Cerb. “Especially to you, bud. I’m glad she was able to have fun tonight. Even if I was acting like a bonehead and never thought to have her help me out in setting up a dance like you did for that nurse.”

A series of glares came down on Lumberman from the other mares. He sunk in his seat, hoping they wouldn’t make a fuss over it.

“Or you could have just asked me, ya doofus,” Becky said with a laugh.

“It’s not like I was turning any pony down for a dance.”

“Right. Good. Fine.” Cerb leaned back in his chair and placed his arms around Fluttershy and Rarity, who were sitting on either side of him. “Benny, you dealt, you lead.”

Benny sat down his drink and looked over the cards.

“Aight, and the first card is...”

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 17 July 2023.]

Okay, so this finishes up a back-to-back upload for me as means to make up for having to hold out for so long. I really wanted Part 2 to be submitted with the Picture.

However, here they are. The dance party has been concluded, drinks were shared, new connections were made, and even a little underhoofed shenanigans were had. Not only did Prince Shining armor rig the votes, Princess Cadance totally cheated with that high bid. I'll give Princess Luna a pass, since she was more than a little drunk when she threw her bid in. And who was gonna stop her, anyway?

As for my favorite parts, I'm stucck between Pon3's WUBS and the final dance with Applejack and Lumberman. Not that there weren't plenty of good spots in between.

Also, the next chapter "After-Party: A Game of Kings" includes the game of kings, and all the Tomfoolery one would expect. And if you can legally drink, it's an increadibly fun game to play with a group of four or more friends. You and REALLY get to know your friends with the rules and topics, or just have fun BS'ing with it all.

Also, to keep things interesting, I actually dealt two hands of the cards needed and flipped them at random to see who all got what cards (with only one or two exceptions), just to keep things interesting. And Goddamn Shining's luck and abuse of power with the rule cards.

Let me know what you think of this little section of their adventure so far. Questions, comments, and all input is always welcomed.

Also, be sure to check out the artist who has done so much amazing work for me:

KittyWoffers on Derpibooru
KittyWoffers on Deviant Art

Lastly, I'm going to try and start using my Discord more often now. I've had it up for a while, but haven't found the right way, or time, to share it.

MLP WERA Connections

MLP WERA (Writers, Editors, Readers, & Artist) is a place I wanted to create for members of the fandom to come together and share their ideas and passions while finding others who can help them share and improve their works. Or if you're an editor, help others.

38. After-Party: A Game of Kings

Benny flipped his first card. "Boom! King! Right off the bat."

Cerb already feared the worst.

"We got a bunch of newbies, Benny. Be nice with the first rule."

"Fine, we'll keep the first rule simple." Benny drummed his finger on the table for a moment before setting on something stupid, but also simple enough to follow. "The little man rule."

Kelly groaned, "Gah... I hate the little man rule."

Cerb laughed, "Yeah, because you suck at it."

Luna looked back and forth between Kelly and Benny. "What is the little man rule?"

"So," Benny placed his glass out in front of him. "—from here on out, until the rule is removed. There is a tiny invisible man that lives on the edge of your drink. You have to take your hand or hoof, and remove him before you drink."

He demonstrated by pinching his finger above the rim of the glass, moving his hand over the table, and dropping the invisible man.

"If you don't, you just swallowed him, and you'll have to wash him down with another drink... Because you broke the rule, I mean."

Chris had to ask about a possible follow-up action with the rule, "We have to put him back on?"

Benny shrugged.

"Ugh, fuck'em. He always finds his way back."

Pinkie Pie sat her glass down and squinted at the rim.

"I don't see a tiny man on my glass."

Benny snorted.

"It's a game, Ballon Butt. You just have tuh pretend."

Pinkie leaned back in her seat, starting to understand.

"Ohhhhhhh... Can I name him?"

Benny groaned, "Fine, yes. God. Kelly, your go."

Then, with little shock and surprise in her voice, Kelly announced her first card.

"Oh, looks like I just Jacked myself," Kelly raised her glass for a self-toast and took a sip.

Benny tapped the edge of his glass.

"Little man, Kelly."

Kelly slammed her palm on the table, laughing over her mistake.

"Damn it! Why do I screw that up?"

Instead of gently picking up the little man, she instead flicked the rim of her glass, sending his invisible ass to only god knows where. She raised her glass with a bitter smile to Benny and took her drink.

Luna pointed to Kelly.

"Thow must drinketh again! The little man was not removed!"

"Nah, she's good, Princess," Cerb answered on her behalf. "None of us like the little man. So we usually flip him off the glass."

Sniff sloshed his drink around a little.

"Yeah. Flip him off, blow him off, or set him down gently. So long as he's removed. And Twiggels—" He set his drink down in front of her. "Mind chilling my drink for me?"

Twilight rolled her eyes but smiled. Doing her most coveted party trick, she used her magic to chill Sniff's drink.

Big Mac looked over the table and picked the card closest to him.

"Okay... I Jack myself, I guess."

Cerb snorted as Big Mac reached for his drink.

"Damn, Kel. If you and Big Mac would have drawn at the same time, you could have Jacked each other."

A mix of groans and laughs rose from his six friends.

Becky failed to control her laughing as she mockingly corrected the bad joke.

"No, bad Cerb. Bad!"

Big Mac, sadly, was not getting the reference.

"We can do that?"

Kelly laughed at knowing how true that suggestion almost was earlier that day.

"Just take your drink, Big Mac."

Big Mac brushed off the little man and sipped his drink.

Shining let his horn glow and flipped the card farthest away from him.

"Well, looky there. From a prince to a King."

Sniff leaned forward with fake excitement.

"Oh, my god. Guys. This is going to be the first horse-made rule in the history of Kings. Shiny... you gotta make this epic."

The pressure was on, and Shining had to think of something good.

"Okay... You can't look at whoever you're talking to. You always have to look away from them."

It took a moment, but slowly, everyone started to nod their head.

Sniff gave his approval.

"Yeah, I don't know about epic... but yeah. That's good. And starting now?"

Shining sat proudly in his seat.

"Yep."

Becky leaned over the table and, in a convincing sad voice, asked, "Does that rule apply to me too, Shining?"

Shinning looked over to Kelly, oblivious to why she was looking away from him.

"Well, yeah. It applies to-awe, crap."

The table erupted all at once, "Drink!"

Shining brought his glass up and took a sip.

"I can't believe I was the first one to break my own—"

Luna shielded her eyes and looked down at the table.

"Drink again! Thou hath swallowed thee little man."

Shining was off to a rough start but remembered to remove the little man this time.

"Dang it!"

Cadence searched the table for any card she thought could be good.

"Okay, my turn," She flipped a Queen. "Now, we all drink."

Cerb turned to Twilight.

"What was that, Cadence?"

Cadence quickly searched out Cerb, hoping she hadn't misremembered the value of the card.

"Oh? Did I get that wrong? I thought the-aweeeeee, dang it!" Cadence hung her head. "I looked."

While looking at the ceiling, Sniff called out, "Everyone. A proper social involves a tap of your drink—" He tapped the bottom of his glass once on the table before raising it. "—and a gentle cheers to those around you."

Everyone tapped their glasses to the table and raised them for a toast with those closest to them, but after the toast, only the ponies drank.

Sniff, however, held the front of his glass to his face before blowing along the rim.

"And if you didn't remove the little man, drink again."

Rainbow Dash about spat up her drink before slamming a hoof on the table and shouted, "Awe, come on! You tricked us!" She stared down Sniff as he gleefully grinned and then gave her a wink. "Fuck, I looked!"

Applejack pointed a hoof at Rainbow Dash and gloated, "Ha! Serves ya right fer using that curse-Shhhhhhit! I looked, too."

After the drinks were sorted out and the laughs died down, Chris drew the third Jack.

"Well, what do ya know? Jacking myself again tonight. What a shocker."

Again, the humans laughed. However, Rainbow Dash and Big Mac both seemed to do their damnedest not to snicker.

Kelly pointed to Chris while staring and looking at Lumberman.

"Chris. Keep that up, and your cut off."

Starlight ignored the banter and flipped a card in the center, pulling up an Ace.

"Dang it. Why'd I have to get a topic card?' Umm—"

Becky looked down at the table.

"Try to keep it to something we all might know."

Starlight rolled her eyes up to the ceiling.

"Well, that really narrows it down. Uhh... Let's do titles of books by-no... Sorry... Uh... Types of magic? And I start it off... So... Harmony-based magic?"

Sniff quickly gave his answer.

"Spells."

Twilight tapped Sniff's hand while keeping her eyes forward.

"Take a drink, Smelly. Spells are the conjuring of magic, not a type of magic."

Sniff flipped the rim of his glass with a huff.

"Well, then. Color me stupid."

As he took his drink, he flipped another card near the center.

"Holy hell, the first ten. Starlight, take a drink."

Starlight brushed off the rim of her glass and took a drink as Twilight flipped a king.

Cerb couldn't believe the odds.

"Jesus. Seriously? Three kings and not even a full round yet?"

Twilight perched herself proudly in her chair.

"I replace all rules with a no bad language rule."

Cerb reached for his drink.

"Really? Starting now?"

Twilight smirked with her head held high.

"Yep."

Becky reached for her glass and tapped it to Rainbow Dash's.

"That's a damn shame, right Rainbow?"

Lumberman joined in with, "What a shitty rule."

Kelly reached for her drink.

"Son of a bitch."

Becky took a preemptive drink.

"Hearing that rule is like a swift kick to the asshole.

Cerb raised his glass.

"That rule fucking sucks."

Fluttershy reached for her glass.

"Heck..."

A mix of snickers and odd stairs were directed to Fluttershy.

Cerb leaned over and pulled Fluttershy in for a quick hug and proudly declared, "That's my girl. You make me so proud, Flutters."

Rarity harrumphed, "No fair. You used all of them already."

With an aggravated glare, Twilight lectured the lot of them.

"I can't believe all of you. What's the point of even making a rule if you want to break it."

Kelly answered sweetly before taking her drink.

"Cuz it's funny and lets us drink whenever we want to."

Luna rubbed her chin and looked down into her glass.

"Hmm. We see the tactics you employ in this game are ones that let each player enjoy the spoils of your winnings while losing if more of these drinks are the punishment. If that be the case, then while we do not know what this fucking is, we will gladly partake if we are to be rewarded with more of this... Oh... I guess we do get our drink after all, now. Huzzah!"

Cerb took his drink, a larger one at that, and set his glass down with a loud thunk before standing up with a beat red face.

"Bathroom break. Gimme a minute."

Lumberman started to remove himself from the table as he called out, "Oh, yeah. Need to break the seal."

Big Mac announced before standing up.

"I gotta go, too."

Luna, with her back legs crossed together, impatiently asked, "Twilight? Please say that there is another bathroom open for use. If the time for going is now, then... we know not of how many Mojito's thy hath consumed... but they are ready to leave us."

Pinkie Pie stood up on her chair.

"Everyone! Bathroom break! Ten minutes and be back here! I still need to flip a card and get my little guy back!"

A few minutes later, all had returned, though the laughter had not left all of their systems after emptying their blatters.

Now that they were all ready to continue, Luna eyed the cards carefully.

"We desire a card that shall reward us with a drink... Thy hath chosen thee!" She flipped a Queen. "Success! Now all shall share in the drinks! Cheers, friends!"

Rarity eyed the cards after the table finished their drinks.

"Alright then, you look like a fine choice." She flipped her card. "Nine... To the left, was it?"

Cerb reached for his drink as he praised her.

"Awe. Some pony that cares. Thank you, Rarity. I was getting kinda thirsty."

Putting no thought into his selection, Cerb flipped over a Jack.

"Wow. I must be thirsty. Your turn, Flutters."

Cerb took a long sip from his cup and watched Fluttershy flip an Ace.

Fluttershy looked down at her drink.

"Oh... Umm... I'm really no good at this."

Cerb looked around the table and bobbed his fingers like he was counting the bodies that were lined up, then moved in to whisper something into Fluttershy's ear.

"What?... Uh-hu... Okay," Fluttershy looked to second guess herself before stating her topic. "The topic is... types of ponies in Equestria? Umm... Pegasus ponies."

Becky looked at Cerb and then to her left.

"Cerb, you're a dick... Zebras."

Rainbow Dash answered without missing a beat, "Earth Ponies,"

It took Lumberman a second to realize what was going on.

"Oh, Unicorn... ponies."

Applejack was already laughing so hard she almost let her time run out.

"Alicorn ponies."

Pinkie Pie's eyes lit up.

"Yay! My turn! Okay, another kind of pony in Equestria is—" She sat up, anxious and excited, only for the cruel reality to settle in. "Hey! No fair!

Cerb held up a hand and finished counting down.

"Three, two, one. Times up, take a drink. And you should have called foul on Fluttershy for starting a topic with fewer options than there are players."

Pinkie cast her accusations to the table, "That's cheating!"

Benny had to be the one to break the bad news.

"Yeah, but If someone goes on with their turn or flips a new card before the player is called out for cheating or breaking a rule... it's too late. So... sorry. Take a drink. And here—" He fished out a cherry from his cup. "—have a cherry."

Pinkie had his whole hand in her mouth before he could toss it to her. Once in her mouth, she licked the cherry out from between his fingers and pulled his hand from her mouth, sucking on the fingertips as they were pulled free.

Impressed by the display, Kelly shouted from her side of the table, giving him a nod.

"Damn, Benny. She's a keeper."

Sniff scoffed, but couldn't help but laugh a little himself.

"Take a drink and flip a card, ya jealous hater."

After Kelly took her 'no cursing rule' violation drink, Becky hovered her hand over the table as she searched for the perfect card.

"Alright. I'm thinking it's gonna be a queen." She flipped her card. "Called it!"

Rainbow Dash congratulated Becky on her sudden psychic powers before tapping her glass and toasting every glass around her.

"Ha! Good call, Becks."

After a round of glasses tapping the table and everyone toasting each other, Rainbow Dash looked over the cards.

"Hmm. I think I'll keep Becky well-hydrated and pull a ten." She pulled a queen. "Or keep everyone hydrated."

Another social.

Lumberman reached for his card.

"Betcha it's another face card." He pulled a ten. "Fucking really?"

Twilight barked, "Hey. Take a drink, Mr. Potty mouth."

Lumberman pointed back at her. "Oop! Twilight said the 'P' word."

Taken back by the proclamation, Twilight protested, "That doesn't... ugh." And gave up very quickly. "Whatever."

She floated her drink up for a sip.

"Not that I mind taking a drink."

Rainbow Dash and Lumberman took their drinks, toasting each other before doing so.

Applejack looked over and pointed at a card just out of reach.

"Can ya grab that one for me there, partner?"

Lumberman reached out and flipped a Queen.

"Yeah, now I flip a face card."

Applejack laid a foreleg around his shoulder.

"Oh, don't feel bad, Woody. Look on the bright side. Free drinks, right?"

Another social.

Pinkie looked to be as happy as a fat kid in a cake factory as she reached across the table.

"My turn! My turn!" She flipped a nine. "Yes!... What does a nine do again?"

Benny set down his glass, having already taken his drink.

"Nine's to the left. That's literally the first card I explained, Balloon Butt." He flipped another nine. "See Pinkie? What does this card mean?"

Pinkie giggled.

"That means Kelly gets to drink, silly."

Kelly took a drink and, in utter amazement, flipped a nine.

"What the fuck! How?"

"Drink!" Shouted half the table.

Kelly took her drink, toasting Big Mac as he took his.

"I know... but... come on. Three in a row?"

Big Mac flipped his card and looked at it for a moment.

"Oh... Looks like I'm returning the favor there, Kel." He laid down his ten.

As Kelly was taking her drink, Shining reached out with his magic and brought his card up.

"Okay! Everyone... before I show this card. I just want to say that while I did rig one event today—"

Twilight preemptively whined, "Aw, come on. Really?"

Shining laid down another King.

Lumberman flatly stated what everyone was thinking.

"I think it's pony magic."

Shining declared with a laugh, "I'm not cheating!"

Kelly rubbed the rim of her glass.

"Probably bribed all the little men we got rid of."

After a good laugh, Shining settled on his rule.

"Okay, hoof or hand on the head rule."

Cadence couldn't have been any happier for her husband.

"Wonderful, dear." She used her magic to flip a ten over. "To the right. That's you, Shiny."

Shining gasped, sounding shocked.

"I have to drink?" He brought his hoof to his head, feigning surprise. "I can't believe it.

Somehow, Cadence was the last to notice what he had actually done.

"Luna's moon! I watched you do it."

While Cadence and Shining toasted each other and fed each other their drinks, Chris flipped an Ace.

Chris traced his eyes around the table.

"Okay... The topic is... curse words."

Twilight shouted, "What!" And sent everyone else busting up laughing.

Chris quickly pulled back his topic to offer the real one.

"Kidding! Let's make this one fun and last more than four answers... Nicknames for each other that we don't currently have. So, names like Flutters, Diamond Thighs, or Twiggels can't be used. And I'll start with... Mackie O'Mallet."

Starlight again felt a strange sense of Déjà vu.

"Moon Butt?" She answered blankly, though it was stated it more as a question.

Luna stood up and turned her cutie mark to the table.

"Mwahaha! That was in reference to my flank!"

Lumberman was cracking up about as much as everyone else, but turned to Luna and asked, "My flank? Do you get more coherent the drunker you get?"

Luna took her seat, flashing a devious grin.

"Perhaps I still enjoy the royal we's and thy's more than I and me?"

Lumberman reached over Twilight to give Luna a fist bump.

"Ooo, sneaky little Princess. I like it... But okay... Um... Lever Action is out, so how about Foal-drobe?"

Chris asked and shook his head, "Foal-drobe? The nickname has to make sense."

Lumberman forced a smile as he explained, "It does. Foal-drobe... Like a wardrobe, but made out of foals because Cerb was covered in them during the dance."

Benny looked around the table to gauge everyone's reaction but leaned back in his chair with his hand on his head when he noticed Shining doing the same.

"Lame, but I'll take it."

A series of claps and thunks echoed through the room as everyone raced not to be the last to cover their head.

Rarity spoke sweetly while batting her eyes at Big Mac.

"Sorry, Mac, Seems like you were the—" She watched him quickly bring his hoof to his head again. "Ass buckets!"

Shining smirked, proud of himself for getting her on such a quick repeat of evoking his rule.

"Less gloating more drinking, Rarity."

Rarity and Mac took their drinks.

Twilight chirped proudly, "Two drinks for bad language, Rarity."

The belligerent gloater gave a gurgled snarl.

Getting back on track, Twilight looked to Cerb to announce his nickname, "Okay. Cerberus. I mean! ...Fuck!"

Over half the table yelped, pleasantly surprised.

"Woah!"

Sniff reached for his glass.

"Bringing out the big boys. F-bombs. Come-eer." He leaned over and obnoxiously laid his arm around Twilight and toasted her glass before she could even raise it. "I'll drink with ya. This is your crowning achievement for the night."

Rarity mocking lectured her friend, "Tisk, Tisk, Twilight Sparkle. Breaking your own rule in the most flamboyant of ways."

After that moment of chaos settled down, and Twilight lost her scowl, Starlight flipped over her card.

"Shining! Seriously! How are you not rigging this game?"

Shining looked over the table, confused.

"What? Also, I need another drink. I got thirsty and drank all of mine already. Also—"

Another flurry of hands and hooves raced to their heads at Shining abusing his power.

Cerb admitted his failure.

"Crap! That's me." He down the rest of his drink. "Alright. Switching to beer. Anyone else want one?"

Shining followed Cerb with his eyes and asked, "What's that like?"

Benny sat up straight in his chair.

"Oh, Shiny. It's only man's greatest invention. It's like liquid bread. But only... it tastes better."

Twilight asked out loud, "Liquid bread? Is that what you were drinking when I slept on your couch?"

It took Sniff a moment for that to process.

"What?... Oh, yeah. I had a few that night."

Twilight levitated her glass up before smirking and flicked a feather over the rim of her glass.

"Well, then. I don't want to be the only asshole sitting this one out."

Again to the awarding roar of the room, Twilight downed her drink. She had more than half a glass left, and the stronger taste of the Moonshine that had settled near the bottom gave her a slight shutter.

Luna spoke up as she raised her glass.

"Twilight has the right idea. Not having a beer is the product of bitches!"

As Luna down the remainder of her drink, Pinkie stood on her chair, one leg on the seat, the other one on the armrest, her glass raised high, and her goods on display.

"Fuuuuuuck, yeah!"

Benny was about to ask the question he was almost afraid to learn the answer of.

"Pinkie, do you even know what that means?"

Pinkie finished guzzling the rest of her drink.

"Not a clue!" She dropped back down to her seat, a nice belch being released upon impact."... is it bad?"

Benny patted her on the shoulder.

"Depends on when and where you say it. We'll have to teach you how to gauge the time and place when we're all sober again."

Shortly after all the glasses were emptied and the beers were passed around, freshly chilled by Twilight, the game could continue.

Starlight eyed her second Ace in a row.

"So... Topics."

Again, the strangest feeling of Déjà vu crept over her mind, and she said the first words that echoed like a distant memory.

"What is it that makes you happy?"

A mix of smiles and questionable looks circled the table before Starlight opted to start it off.

"Umm... Second chances?"

Sniff bobbed his head agreeably.

"Alright. Alight. A little sappy and vague, but I'll bite. Uh... Welcome Welcome to Ponyville parties."

Pinkie couldn't help but shout out of turn.

"Ooo! Me too!"

Twilight laughed and did her best to hush Pinkie but was looking forward to seeing this topic make its way around the table.

"Wait your turn, Pinkie. But for me... I'd say making new friends."

Luna answered firm and proudly, "Moonshine, of course. And can we name off all the drinks I had tonight? All of them were wonderful." She raised her new bottle and looked over the label. "Even this Yuengling is tasty."

Rarity looked over her bottle as well with a similar opinion of, "The beer isn't terrible. But I'll be sappy as well and say finally having not one, but two dances with our new friends tonight."

Cerb snickered for a moment before answering.

"Hearing Twilight drop an F-bomb."

Fluttershy, in her slightly inebriated state, said the first thing that came to mind.

"A Wonder Rush."

Becky, being the closest MLP expert in proximity to Fluttershy, had to ask, "What's a Wonder Rush?"

Rarity to the rescue.

"It's a little inside joke, darling."

Becky replied with an approving nod.

"Inside jokes. Yeah. I always enjoy those. That's my answer."

Rainbow Dash unfolded her wings and cracked her feathers much like a human would crack their knuckles.

"Easy. Being the fastest living thing in all of Equestria."

Chris shouted across the table, "Bragger!"

Lumberman picked up his beer and tilted it a few times.

"I'm only drinking because I'm thirsty right now. But..." He raised his glass to everyone around the table.

"Family."

Cerb responded proudly before tapping his bottle on the table and raising it up for a toast.

"I'll drink to that, brother."

Benny joined in.

"Here-Here."

Big Mac spoke up, raising his bottle in both hooves.

"Brothers."

Eventually, everyone raised their drinks and toasted, sharing the moment.

Pinkie cringed and pushed the beer bottle away.

"Eck. I like the cherry drink better. Can I have that?"

Cerb pointed to her bottle.

"Hey. Don't waste that. That's alcohol abuse."

"But I—"

"Got it," Benny cut off her excuse only to nab the beer and down in one go, smacking his lips as he finished. "Not abuse."

He belched about as loudly as Pinkie had.

"It was a donation to a worthy cause."

Cadence giggled.

"You two are made for each other."

Applejack, getting the game back on track, answered, "Having a friend who ain't afraid to make an ass of himself just to see ya smile."

Before she could be called on it, she tapped her bottle on the table and took her drink.

"I know whud uh said."

Lumberman playfully flicked her ear.

"Softy."

Applejack swatted him with her hat.

"Quiet, you."

"Hmm," Pinkie thought for a moment before leaning over and latching onto Benny's arm. "My little BenBen. He gives me cookies, has great taste in music, is a really fun dancer, drinks my icky beer when I don't want it, and is just the best thing ever."

Benny felt a little touched.

"Awe. Pinkie."

Pinkie let go of his arm and grabbed her new drink Kelly had poured her.

"No, wait! Can I change my answer to sugar?"

The entire table lost it.

Cerb, who was laughing the hardest, shared his thoughts.

"Oh, my god! Benny... She just traded your ass up for diabetus."

Benny just shook his head before making a gesture that mimicked giving up.

"The high before the fall. Apparently, that's something that makes me happy."

Kelly shot a quick glance at Pinkie before laying a hand on Big Mac's shoulder.

"Well, unlike some heartless ponies—" she looked deep into his eyes. "—Big Mac... carried my funnel cake for me today. That was so nice of him. It really made me happy."

Lumberman pointed at the stupefied stallion and slapped Cerb on the back as he shouted, "Oh! Burn! Cerb! Cerb! Go help ya boy! Kelly just set'em on fiya!"

Kelly pulled Big Mac's chin down closer and kissed him on the side of the muzzle.

"I'm just joking, Mackie. You know you're the best thing to happen to me since I got here."

Kelly took a drink, knowing full well she looked at Big Mac while talking to him.

Across the table, Cerb couldn't help but throw a jab her way.

"Aww! Get a room you two."

"They already have a room," Twilight corrected him. "I gave them a room together in case she needed help with anything in the middle of the night."

Big Mac abandoned his answer and opted to drink instead.

"Y'all are taking too long,"

Sniff started to search for his next card.

"No worries, Mac. You did us all a favor. And now... I pull a... King!" Another queen was now face-up. "Eh. One-off. Social!"

After another round of drinks were had, Twilight looked over her cards.

"I think I see where I'll find a nice card to start my topic with riiiiiight here!" She flipped a King instead and pondered while the sound of padded slaps and muffled thuds came up around her. "Okay, well, first of all-Ass!"

The table laughed at Twilight, not catching Shining grabbing his head again.

"Okay," Twilight glared at her smirking brother while she gulped down her required two drinks. "I replace all rules with a new one."

She gave a devilish grin toward her brother.

"If you pull a card that's a jack or higher, you have to give Shining a word to rhyme with. If he does, you drink. If he can't, he drinks."

Sniff eyed Twilight with a new sense of amazement.

"Oou. That... is a badass rule. Plus ten cool points to purple Princes."

There was one pony who wasn't down with this, and he was going to challenge his sister's new rule.

"Hold on, I thought there was a rule about... you know... singling somepony out?"

Kelly shook her head.

"Nah. You can make rules to single someone out. You just can't use the rule to make them mad or intentionally try to embarrass them to the point it's gonna hurt'em. Besides, all you have to do is think of a rhyme. How hard is that?"

Shining bounced that idea around his head for a second.

"Okay. I'll play this little game of yours, sis. Just remember who wears the crown."

Chris looked between the two siblings and then pointed to Twilight.

"She does."

Shining shook his head.

"No, I have a crown our mom gave us that's made of tin foil."

"What!" Becky laughed harder than she should have. "Twilight has a crown made of gold and gemstones that saves the world... And saved my life! You're gonna brag about a tinfoil hat your mom made?"

Twilight suddenly felt conflicted.

"Well, growing up, we were really competitive over it. We both—"

Becky was suddenly losing her mind over this.

"Twi! I don't think you're hearing me on this... You're crown... Gold... His..." She pointed with great enthusiasm. "—is thrown away after you cook food in it... Yours... is a gift from a supernatural force that helps you stop the world from being destroyed... What does his do?"

Twilight finally realized the stark differences between their crowns and started to chuckle, but it quickly grew into a boisterous laugh. She was laughing so hard she had tears in her eyes.

"It! It's... just a crown he gets to wear when he's been a good boy!"

Shining wasn't pleased and crossed his forelegs in a huff while everyone, his wife included, had their biggest laugh of the night.

Luna couldn't believe how amazing this night had become.

"Oh! By my starry night. Celestia must hear of this tomorrow." She flipped a queen. "Social! Everypony! Cheers!"

Everyone around the table gave a hardy toast to those around them. Except Shining. He tried his best to maneuver Mac and Cadence's beer bottles from toasting his, with little success.

Luna had to stop and think of a good word.

"Now then, the word to rhyme for our dear Princes is... prism."

"..." Shining had nothing. "Bucking hot garbage," He scoffed before he took his drink.

Rarity was having a much better time now that more of the alcohol was taking effect.

"How about... you." She flipped an Ace. "Blasted... I don't like these cards. Well, this one should be nice and easy. Worst dancers at the welcome party tonight. A majority of the table must agree."

Lumberman nodded.

"Not bad, Diamonds. You start."

Rarity smiled brightly.

"Well, no contest at all, darling. Filthy Rich, of course."

A round of applause and cheers sprung up from the table, and Becky took a bow.

Cerb took a look around the table to gauge his audience.

"I know three of you won't agree, but me. By far the worst of the seven of us."

Of course, all three of the mares he danced with came to his defense. Even Luna didn't want to agree. However, every human and just enough ponies agreed to let his answer slide.

Fluttershy fiddled with her beer bottle, thinking on how to best answer this topic.

"Umm... Not to sound mean or anything, but... What was Shoeshine even doing out there?"

Lumberman about tipped back in his chair with his reaction.

"Oh, my god! Right! I swear she was the only one who did a solo dance with a partner."

Becky had to give some conversation to try and think of an answer.

"Well, clearly not Derpy, because she killed it out there. Uh... Crap... No! The four chicks at the end that were smothering Chris. That was... I'm so sorry, Chris. Did they hurt you?"

Chris chuckled.

"I think three of 'em stepped on my feet at least once."

Starlight nudged Chris with her elbow.

"Could have been a lot worse, though."

Kelly joked, "Could have been your lucky night, Cowboy."

Benny pointed to the exit.

"Shit. I doubt they live that far away. You still got time."

After the jokes died off, it was back to Rainbow Dash, still trying to think.

"Uh... do any of the foals count?"

"No." Seemed to be the consensus around the table.

Rainbow Dash surrendered and took her bottle.

"Fine, I'll drink."

Cerb went to reach for his card, only to have Rarity's hoof stop him.

"Hold on a moment, now. Shining's word is... miraculous."

Cerb pulled back his hand.

"Oh, shit. Almost forgot. Good catch."

Shining was struggling again.

"Miraculous-Maraculious-Miraculous... Uh... Spectac... ulious?"

Twilight gloated from across the table, "Take a drink, Twinkle Hooves."

While Shining fermented in his spite, Cerb went for his card, flipping a ten.

"That's you, Rarity."

Fluttershy reached out and flipped another ten.

"I hope you're thirsty, Justin."

Cerb answered before taking a good chug.

"Always."

Becky flipped the first card should reach and held it out for everyone to see.

"Okay. New rule added. Since no one likes topics, and we all suck at them. An Ace will now be a jack, and every drink is a partner drink. Pick someone to take a drink with you, but no ganging up on someone. Give'em at least one drink between."

"Lame!" Kelly joked.

Rainbow Dash called out over the table, "Alight, gimme something good, lucky feathers. - " Her wing flipped a Jack " - Yeah. That'll do. And... AJ, partner up."

Applejack joined Rainbow Dash in a drink without complaint.

Rainbow Dash licked her lips.

"And Shining, your word is... orange."

Shining complained as he brought up his drink.

"Twilight! I hate your rule!"

Lumberman chuckled and reached out to flip a King.

"Oh, snap... Hmm... We could do something freaky like spin the bottle-"

"No!" Kelly quickly shouted. "Don't be an ass."

"Crybaby," Lumberman joked, never intending such a rule in the first place. "Okay, I abolish Twilight's rhyming rule after I give him one last chance to make a rhyme."

Shining groaned.

"Thank you."

Lumberman gave a friendly smile. "No problem, man. Oh, and in honor of your sister setting you up like that with her rule, your word is purple."

The proud Prince rose up from his seat, and mocked,

"Ha! You hear that, Twi? It's—" Shining realized at that moment that Lumberman set him free only to have him fail " - Twilight... you have terrible taste in friends."

Lumberman wanted to laugh so badly, but Shining still seemed a little put-off.

"Oh, come on, man. Hey, if you have to drink, you have to pick a partner. Now's your chance."

Hearing that at least brought a slight smile to his face.

"Oh, yeah. Twilight... Drink up."

Twilight raised her bottle.

"Cheers to the Tinfoil Prince."

Shining choked on his beer, foam coming out of his nose, making him cough and hack. "You're just jealous that I still have it."

Twilight glared.

"You never gave me a chance to win it back. But you can keep it. I won a better good girl crown that everypony can be proud of me for."

Cerb interjected into their bickering.

"Wait... Shining would only pick a drinking partner if he missed the topic. Having to drink from rule violations with picking a partner would mean an everlasting loop of the partner having to pick another partner. It would never end."

Applejack aired her grievances to the table.

"Good grief, you're both good ponies, but can't follow the rules. An y'all 'r holding the game up." She flipped her card "Nine."

Pinkie took a large gulp of her drink and flipped a Jack as she shouted, "My drink and my turn! Double drink! I win! I choose Benny and Starlight."

Benny shook his head and started to laugh before taking his drink. "You're one crazy goofball, Pinkie." He flipped a nine. "You, Kel."

Kelly took her drink and flipped over her first Ace.

"Cerb, you and me. And the topic is—Wait... Uh... Luna. You look thirsty. Care to join me in a drink?"

Luna replied with a bit of a drunken smile.

"Love to, my dear."

Big Mac looked over the table and pointed to one that was too far away for him to reach.

"That one."

Cerb flipped it for him.

"Nine. To your left."

Shining raised his drink.

"Fluttershy, you're too quiet. Have a drink." As Fluttershy took her drink he flipped a card with his magic. "If I didn't know any better, I'd swear you all had it out for me... Nine! See! Didn't rig this card."

Chris couldn't help but chuckle as he threw a jab Shining's way, "Emphasis on this card."

At least now Shining didn't seem so put off from the game and was laughing again.

Cadence looked at her card.

"Hey, everypony get thirsty. Queen, social."

Another round of drinks and Chris pulled a Jack.

"Jack myself again. Sniff, will you Jack with me?"

Sniff snickered and raised his glass.

"Yes, but only in protest."

Cerb raised his beer.

"Hey. Friends don't let friends Jack alone."

Lumberman scoffed at the gesture.

"Y'all on yer own."

The guys shared their drinks, and Starlight moved on to flip and Ace.

"Okay, one for me and... Cadence. We need to hang out more. Have a drink with me."

Sniff was looking for one particular card.

"Come on, King." He flipped a Jack instead. "Dang it. Too much Jack'n. Fluttershy, have a sip with me."

Twilight didn't get the reference still and moved on to look for the elusive King.

"Oh." She lamented on her Ace she flipped. "Who's thirsty?"

Everyone raised their hand or hoof.

Still a stickler for the rules, Twilight groaned, "Well, we're not doing a social. Benny, you and me."

Luna looked over the last three cards.

"Two Queens have come and gone under our rule. Now for the King to fall." She grinned deviously and flipped a ten. "Drats. Tis your drink again, Twilight."

Twilight took a quick look around the table.

"Okay, Shining, you played a good game. And you're the best BBBFF I could hope for."

Shining gripped his bottle with his magic.

"Thanks, Twilly."

"Yep," Twilight smiled sweetly and turned to another part of the table. "Big Mac, drink with me."

Again, the table busted out laughing, even Shining.

Sniff managed to speak through his laughs, "Damn, Twiggels. That's cold-blooded. Plus another hundred cool points."

Rarity hesitated on which card to flip.

"It's such a shame only two cards are left. How about... you."

She flipped another ten.

Cerb reached for the last card.

"A ten, Luna, that's you, which means—" He flipped the last King. "—my card is useless. Good game."

Pinkie shouted, "That was fun! Can we play again?"

Cerb grabbed his beer and stood up.

"Y'all can play, but I'm out."

A mix of whines and request to come back called out from the table.

Cerb pushed in his chair.

"Nah, believe me, I'd love to, but I'm beat."

Becky started to gather the cards to shuffle them.

"Come on. Sit down and play another round with us. You barely even danced today."

The dance wasn't the only reason he was tired, and was about to explain it to them.

"Yeah, I didn't dance a lot because I was already feeling it. Walking around in the whole mini-carnival outside. Playing with the local kids, plus the workout and training session... on top of all I've been drinking... Sorry, I think I'm done for the day."

There was a visible sway and lean to Cerb's stance as he stood in front of the table. To those who knew him, they could tell he shouldn't be walking home.

Thinking fast, Benny tried to get Twilight involved.

"Hey, Twilight. You don't mind if we all crash here tonight, do ya?"

Twilight had been rolling some thoughts around in her mind before the question was fully processed.

"Hm? Oh! Of course not. You're all more than welcome to stay."

Cerb was fighting the fact that he was too drunk to manage a walk home in this state.

"Princess, I appre-see-ate the offer. But I should head home."

Kelly tried to reason with him. "Justin, you're too drunk to go off, wandering around, in the dark."

Lumberman thought of some middle ground to offer.

"Yo, dude, we can get you a room off to yourself. You'll be fine in, so just chill here for the night... We got you, man."

It was a tempting offer, and he didn't feel himself sobering up at the moment.

"Screw it. I'm in for another round."

They played one more game of Kings with much better results. One of the highlights of the game was Pinkie having the bright idea to make all of the nines into Kings. That opened up Chris to invoke the Rarity Rule, where every sentence had to end with 'darling.' Shining got his hoof on head rule again, which he abused religiously. Needless to say, it was a good thing that the point of the game was only to take a drink, not a shot. Everyone left the second game with a wonderful drunken glow.

Postgame, Sniff looked around the room with his empty glasses.

"Heh... Where's all the bread? I could use something to help obzorb the alcohol. And werz Spike?"

Twilight was walking with a slight sway behind him.

"Bread is in tha kitchen and Spike iz width the Little Cuties Marks Saders at Rare-tees."

Chris held his head.

"Jesus. The hell was I thinking? Two days in a row."

Lumberman held up two finger guns.

"Just stay away from any and all cakes, Cowboy."

Cerb felt like living it up a bit more.

"Hey... Is there a hot tub up in dis bitch?"

Cadence giggled.

"No, but I'm sure we could make one." She turned to Sniff and Twilight heading down the hallway to the kitchen. "Twilly! Let's make-um ah hawt tub."

"What?!"

"On ur roof!"

"What on tha roof?"

"A hawt... tub... Let's make one."

Twilight could have sworn she heard a question being asked, only for her to finally remember in her drunken recall.

"Okay! That's great idea! I'll get the bread!"

After a quick beer run to the dining hall and a long walk up to the roof, they were there in all the midnight glory the night sky had to offer.

Twilight took a wide stance next to the other royals and Starlight.

"Okay, everypony, stand back." She turned her eyes to the sky. "Never done this before."

Magic gathered in the horns of the drunken mares and stallion, focusing on what they wanted to create. An aura started to form and swirled in a circle. The crystal roof began to glow as the aura raised itself along the edges, and the center sunk further in. Then, finishing in a flash of light, their monstrosity emerged.

Applejack, without remorse, asked, "Di y'all mean tu-do that?"

Before them, raised from the crystal rooftop, by definition, was a hot tub. However, the edges were all slanted at different angles, and different sections were raised or lowered to different heights. Even more amusing was that each mismatched section was decorated in the style of the unicorns and alicorns who helped to make it. None of them rose more than a few inches from the base, making them more of a trip hazard than anything else.

Rainbow Dash asked, cocking her head to the side, "Does it even work?"

A series of water jets started to spray the inside of the tube, each with different pressures. One jet even managed to spray so hard it overshot the tub and went off the side of the castle.

Twilight downplayed its laughable appearance.

"It's fine. I can fix it tomorrow."

As the party was making small talk and sharing music, the water was nearing its fill level. That's when Chris realized something.

"Who has any swimming trunks?"

Every human looked down to their clothes.

It started with Cerb pulling off his shirt.

"Fuck it."

Becky cringed.

"No way! I'm not skinny dipping."

Cerb was already undoing his pants and started to slide out of them.

"No. Calm down. " He lost balance and fell to his side. "Just down to underwear. Jesus."

Becky looked down her shirt to make sure she was still wearing a bra.

"Oh... Hey, Rarity? Are my new panties gonna shrink when they get wet?"

Rarity wasn't as intoxicated as she had been just after the last game but still had a slight slur.

"No, dear. You fine to wear 'em en the hot 'ub.

Now, everyone should know that there's a certain amount of bravery and boldness that comes with alcohol. Standing with more confidence in just your underwear is one such example.

So, there in the soft glow of a starlit night and nearly moonless sky, seven human figures in nothing but their skivvies could only faintly have the normally hidden curves, and sculpted portions of their bodies, tease the ponies eyes. But with so little light, and alcohol affecting their focus, it was hard to make out much of anything. Even still, every unabashed glance the many ponies could take was one they couldn't avoid sneaking in.

After a bit longer, Lumberman ran his hand through the water.

"Waters, good. How do we heat it up?"

No answer came from the ponies.

Sniff had to call out to them.

"Yo! Twiggels, Starpower, Dancing Queen, Bro-Shield, Moonbutt... Y'all with us?"

"Huh?"

"What?"

And other confused voices spoke up.

Lumberman reiterated the status of this venture.

"The water in the hot tub... it's not hot... What do?"

Starlight announced as she moved up to the water's edge.

"I got this one."

A glow from her horn created a flash of violet light that sparkled in the water. It made the water start to steam ever so slightly, with trails of white vapor funneling up off the water's surface.

Cadence swayed her hips out in front of the others.

"I got the next part,"

She stepped alongside Starlight and started to gather her magic, creating an eerie wisp that grew to the size of a softball at the tip of her horn. Once large enough, it floated down to her lips and she blew it into the water.

The puff of magic fizzled into the surface, creating an eruption of bubbles that quickly spread through the entire tub.

Sniff looked at the spectacle with intrigue.

"I feel like someone should call out adult swim."

Pinkie's voice shouted as she jumped into the pool-sized hot tub, "Cannonball!" and splashed everyone.

Twilight cried out, "Pinkie! It's not that kind of pool."

Cerb's voice suddenly shot out from the side.

"Benny! Go deep!"

Benny yelped.

"Put me down, asshole!"

Everyone turned to see Cerb throwing Benny in next to Pinkie.

As the splashes and sputtering from Benny filled the ears of everyone, Rarity stood stupefied next to Cerb.

"Justin, what are you—" Chancing his luck with Rarity, Cerb had picked her up against his chest with both arms locked around her. "Woa!"

Before she could protest, Cerb fell backwards into the hot tub, taking her with him.

When they both emerged, Cerb floated up with an innocent smile.

"You were coming in, right?"

Rarity only grinned mischievously as she used her magic to funnel a torrent of water down over Cerb's head.

As everyone else started to jump in, Lumberman nudged Applejack's flank.

"Hey... bringing back fond memories?"

Applejack would play his game.

"You pouring drinks down my throat and throwing me in a tub of water just to get yer hands all over me. Yeah, I seem to recall you enjoying yourself."

Lumberman reached out to grab Applejack.

"Oh, you think you're so cute, don't cha?" He managed to get his hands around her waist before she could run away. "Maybe this time you'll behave yerself with yer friends around."

Applejack yelped, "Woody!" But was chucked into the water with everyone else.

The mood was playful and hyper as they all thrashed around and splashed each other for a good ten minutes before they grew tired and made their way to the edge to sit and relax.

Sniff twisted off the top to another bottle of beer and looked around the tub again.

"Ya know, it's more like a hot pool than a hot tub, but rather fitting for a Princess."

Twilight was lounging next to Sniff and was finally sobering up.

"I don't know why I never thought to put one in before. After a long stressful day of dealing with the issues in Canterlot or saving Equestria again, I could have really used this."

Sniff nudged his cold bottle against Twilight's shoulder.

"The sweet life of royalty stressing you out, Princess?"

Pinkie chimed in to clarify as she floated by in an inner tube, "Twilight's always stressing out over every little thing. Next thing she'll need to install is her own personal spa."

Lumberman laughed.

"Hey, that's right up your alley, Sniff."

Applejack downed another gulp of her beer before asking for clarification.

"What'd 'ya mean up his alley? He used tuh work at one or something?"

Cerb shouted from the other side of the water, "Not even close. Pretty boy is practically a Princess himself for all the time he spends getting pampered at one spa or the next."

Twilight asked, giving him a questionable look, "Really? Actually, I don't think I should be surprised anymore. You seem to enjoy the finer parts of everything."

Sniff shrugged.

"I'm a pleasure seeker. What can I say?"

Twilight chirped back, "That you're a glutton."

A groan of recoils and hisses lined the edges of the pool, all his friends getting a kick out of the burn.

Sniff countered the Princess.

"Hey, that's not fair to say. I give as good as I get."

Twilight snorted with a laugh.

"How is pampering yourself in any way connected to giving back to others."

Kelly warned, "Don't do it, Sniff."

Searching for a clue, Twilight asked, "Don't what?"

Even Chris had to give his two cents.

"Dude. Let this one go. Seriously."

Twilight snapped, "Don't what? What are you doing?"

Sniff raised his hands in self-defense.

"Nothing. Seriously."

The poor Princess was so lost.

"Then why are they telling you not to—" She turned to the others. "Not do what, exactly?"

Lumberman rolled his eyes and wiggled his fingers.

"Work his magic fingers."

Rainbow Dash gasped.

"Yes! Do it!"

Rarity had forgotten about the bet until just now.

"Sniff, darling. You simply must give Twilight an example. She needs to see what you can do, first hoof. As do I, actually."

Cerb asked abruptly, "Ya do?"

Rarity turned back to Cerb, who looked as if he was waiting for the request.

"Oh... well. I was referring to myself needing to see Twilight taken care of, but if you're willing, I would be accepting."

Sounding like he was trying to be overly cautious, Cerb asked, "Just like a back and shoulder rub?"

Rarity didn't understand the need for concern but didn't let that stop her.

"Well, certainly those spots. But whatever your hands can do, please feel free to show me."

Rainbow Dash cracked open another beer. She had stopped drinking earlier, but she wanted to have a cold one to enjoy this.

"Hey! Don't forget about Fluttershy there, puppy boy! Work those wing joints so she can fly easier." She took a quick swig of her beer. "Hey, mind given me a little rub down, Becks?"

Becky snorted before putting down her drink.

"God, Rainbow. You're so needy... Come here."

Rarity suddenly melted into Cerb's hands.

"Oh... dear me."

Rainbow Dash was being awarded the same treatment on her end.

"Ooooh, yeah... That's the stuff."

Applejack apologized as she moved over to sit between Lumberman's legs.

"I tried to warn ya, Twilight. But... Come on, Woody. Get to it. Thirty minutes. I'm calling it in."

Lumberman grunted, "Damn it. Should have just taken the W when you offered it."

Twilight groaned, "Fine... let's get this over with."

Sniff turned frantically about to the sight of the hot tub suddenly turning into an underwater massage parlor.

"Wait? What? What the fuck did I just miss? What the fuck is happening."

Starlight answered for her royal mentor.

"Twilight took a bet from Rainbow Dash without putting any thought into it."

Twilight turned to Sniff with an apologetic look in her eyes.

"It didn't have to be you. But like I told you earlier. The bet was that a human could give a better massage than a pony."

Sniff blanked out for a moment before raising his beer bottle and pour it over the edge.

"Alright. That's it. I'm going sober. Magic and alcohol do not mix. I'm done. Kelly, you drunk enough to take over?"

Kelly wasn't going to let him worm his way out.

"Ha! Recovering stab victim slash Magic exhaustion victim, recovering from a night of dancing and drinking. Besides, if my hands were up for the challenge, pretty sure I'd be working on Big Mac's back for lugging me around all this time."

Big Mac nodded.

"Euyup."

Sniff hoped for a savior from his most saintly friend.

"Benny?"

Pinkie answered, "Sorry, Smelly, but BenBen is currently knuckles deep in Balloon Butt."

Cerb called out, "Phrasing!" To no response "What? Seriously, guys? Are we not doing that anymore? Is Phrasing not a thing anymore?"

Sniff turned to his one last hope.

"Hey, Chris. Come on, man. You're no—"

Chris apologized abruptly, "I kinda burnt that bridge, bro."

Now Sniff was just as confused as he was without hope.

"The fuck?"

Twilight grumbled, "He said no and ran off with his funnel cake."

Chris pulled Starlight in front of him for defense.

"She asked me out of the fucking blue. No warning, and in front of the whole town. It would have been weird."

For a moment, Sniff thought there could be no good excuse for his brony buddy turning down an offer like that.

"Chris! We're in a magic fucking hot tub, bigger than the kiddie pool at a Holiday Inn, with four magical talking ponies that rule over this world... After they just threw us a dance party with the entire town... What about this whole thing isn't weird?"

Somehow ignoring Sniff's speech, Luna posed a question, "Do we get a turn?"

Cadence whined, "Yeah! Quit being so stingy, girls."

Shining made an offer, "We can pay?" Causing a glare from his wife. "For both of us? How about it, Chris?"

"Mmm," Starlight moaned, having quickly convinced Chris to work on her to avoid a power struggle over him between the others. "Sorry, Chris is busy now. I'm getting my reward for fighting for his honor... or something."

Rainbow Dash brohoofed with Starlight.

"Oh, yeah."

All eyes from unrubbed ponies were now on Sniff, and it felt like the eyes were drilling into his very soul.

"No!... Stop looking at me. You're making this weird."

Chris didn't skip a beat.

"Sniff. We're sitting in a hot tub—"

"I will drop-kick your ass off this rooftop, Chris." Sniff stopped his brony buddy for turning his own logic against him.

After that exchange, Sniff had to weigh his options here carefully and decided to start with questions.

"Twilight... what did you bet?"

Twilight huffed, blowing bubbles underwater.

"Thebt Ib wear Rarigidies filbiedest frbrbru frbrbru drebbsss."

Clearly not the response Sniff was looking for.

"Oh, my god. Everyone out. Hot tubs and alcohol makes ponies retarded."

Twilight raised her muzzle out of the water and flared out her wings as she screamed her answer again.

"I said that I'd wear Rarity's frilliest frufru dress!"

Rainbow Dash added one more thing before Becky hit another sweet spot.

"Aaaaaaand be announced as Pretty Pretty Princess Twiggels Twinkles. Oou... Yes.. right there, but harder."

A lone royal stallion's voice answered the question left unasked.

"Yes. I will pay you one thousand bits to give my sister the best message ev-Ah!" - Shining was punched in the back of the head by his loving wife - "Cadence, please. You don't know how bad I want to see this."

Sniff paused for a moment, thinking about seeing Twilight like that.

"Oh, my god, that sounds hilarious... But I don't think so."

Twilight was suddenly at her wit's end, being turned down by literally every human.

"Do I stink! Is that it?! And no pony wants to tell me?"

Sniff was quick to put down her self-deprecating questions.

"No! No! Hey. Look. All jokes aside, Twilight, I actually like you. Okay? So I don't want to be the guy who screws you over on this bet. And honestly... I don't know you like that."

Twilight asked, a bit insulted, "Know me like what?"

Sniff gave her a moment to calm down before proceeding.

"Twilight, please... stop and think. If any of my friends came up to you and, or even if it were me asking you this, would you be comfortable with putting your hooves or wings on me and rubbing me up and down because I had a bet that ponies were better at humans for back rubs?"

Lumberman had an answer for that.

"They're pretty good actually,"

Sniff continued, "Ignore him, Twiggels. Alright?... Just tell me two things. One, would you be mad at me if I'm the reason you lost this bet? And two, do you even want me to put my hands on you like that? I mean... do you even trust me enough to think I wouldn't do something inappropriate?"

Those questions were reasonable but unwarranted for Twilight.

"Well, for one, no. I wouldn't be mad at you. I'd be mad at myself for accepting this stupid bet, and mad at Rainbow Dash for making it. And two... I trust you with Spike. He's more than a friend or an assistant. He's part of my family. Just like all of your friends are to you. And you trust they'll be safe with all of my friends. So why wouldn't I trust you?"

Twilight continued with a new tactic in mind.

"Honestly, as much of a jerk you can be at times... I think I trust you most of all." She leaned out from the edge to face the other humans. "No offense."

There were no complaints.

After that was said, Twilight didn't want to admit this next portion but couldn't think of a reason not to.

"And honestly, with all of the added stress that's been put on my shoulders since you all ended up here, I'd be willing to lose this bet if your hands are good enough to work out all the stress-tension I have in my back."

Sniff complained as he pulled Twilight over and sat her on his knees, "Swear ta god, these guilt trips and your puppy dog eyes will be the death of me. But, I'm new to this whole pony massage thing, so tell me if I do anything wrong."

Twilight felt a little strange sitting on his legs, but at least she was getting this taken care of, in a win-win sort of approach. Then finally, his hands came down on her shoulders. And they were perfectly... okay. Just... okay. Like a six outta ten.

Twilight relaxed.

"You can go a little harder. And thank you. This is nice."

A look of disappointment washed over Rainbow Dash's face. Now she had to find a way to get out of wearing a dress.

Sniff was worried he was putting her in a lose-lose situation and asked, "You feeling a little better, at least?"

After all that worrying, Twilight could taste sweet victory.

"Yep," She chirped, "Much better, in fact."

That was a relief Sniff was happy to hear.

"Good. I was worried for a moment there. You were super tense when I first started."

Sniff had a cute little laugh, Twilight thought to herself. And it was nice to know that he seemed to sincerely care about her. Even his hands felt better now. Like a seven outta ten.

Wait... Much better.

Why were his hands now exceeding the ten-out-of-ten model?

Bittersweet defeat is all Twilight could taste.

"Awe, fuck."

Sniff chuckled, thinking he just heard Twilight curse again.

"What was that?"

Twilight started to slump forward with an invisible glow about her.

"I said I'm Pretty Pretty Princess Twiggels Twinkles."

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 17 July 2023.]

And now the night is mostly over. Too bad for Pretty Pretty Princess Twiggels Twinkles. So close.

And sorry if this chapter didn't do much, story-wise for you. One, I really wanted to have a big group event of just them having fun and relaxing around each other. Two, I wanted to show them around others while having their potential love interest and infatuations questioned or hinted at. And three... some ponies have some secrets to discover.

Regardless, drunk ponies. Glorious stuff.

Get ready for the end of the after-party. Chapter 39. Dreamers Insight: Tell Me Your Desires

Also, I tried a new focus on how I structure dialog. It's not entirely consistent, just to add some creative flair and break things up a bit, but let me know if the story reads better than previous chapters.

Questions, comments, and critiques always welcome.

39. Dreamers Insight: Tell Me Your Desires

Rainbow Dash shouted as she leapt clear out of the water, "Oh, yeah! I win! I win!"

Sniff apologized as he pulled his hands away from Twilight's back, "Awe, shit, Twiggels. Uh… damn… I'll make it up to ya by buying you something nice with the thousand bits Shining owes me."

Cadence glared at Shining again.

"And you couldn't think to add on at least one back rub for us in that thousand-bit bribe?"

Shining grinned apologetically as his ears pinned themselves back.

Twilight reached back with her hoof and pulled Sniff's hand back to her shoulder.

"I appreciate the offer, but a few more minutes of this, and I'll be fine."

Rarity spoke warmly to Twilight, "Don't you worry, darling. Frilly and lacy or not, you'll still look absolutely gorgeous."

"Mmmhmm," Twilight reached the point of no longer caring. Just enough alcohol in her system to keep her feeling buzzed and Sniff's magic fingers combined with a hot tub; things could be so much worse. "Pretty Pretty Princess."

[Much farther out in the San Palomine Desert]

A small fire lit the desert sands between a weathered blue Wagon where Trixie sat alone and a barren landscape. She was exhausted. Mentally and physically. She had only managed to work one show, and due to exhaustion and recent stressors, her performance was lacking. As a result, so were her food supplies. She wouldn't be able to stay out in these lands for long, but didn't have the physical means to carry herself out at the moment.

Trixie groaned as she closed her book of notes.

"Why me?... Why me? Why did this have to fall on my shoulders?“ She eyed the horizon leading back to the disaster she left in Ponyville.“ Maybe I should have stayed in Ponyville or see if Luna could have helped me? But no... I had to run away like always."

Sitting next to the comfort of the fire, it gave her a false sense of comfort. She didn't know what type of danger still lay in wait for her out there, and her dreams were no better. Through all the nightmares she had, she couldn't make sense of them. What were they trying to tell her or make her see? The future, the humans, the darkness of the void that would come to devour them, or even how they were all connected?

"Why ten humans in all the other dreams? I only brought seven here. Are there supposed to be more of them to come? But who would bring them? I can't do that again, and why did it seem like the others came on their own free will?"

She held her head, frustrated with all of the inconsistencies and missing explanations. These new dreams left her feeling like she knew less than she had dreamt after the first one.

"Maybe I'm just losing my mind, and all of these dreams are only in my head. Maybe I just hit my head too hard in the explosion and just imagined the pain."

She held her head up in her forehooves as she remembered all of the horrible sights of a desolated Equestria and the ponies she watched die. Then again, everything she felt. The hot blood weeping from open wounds, broken body parts, the searing heat from Day Breaker, down to the subtle chill in the air of the night or the cloth against her back. She reasoned again that she couldn't have imagined so much detail that the pain would linger on after she woke or subconsciously make her body sweat in her sleep.

It was so hard to put any reasoning to this madness when she was this tired. She was ready to turn in for what few hours of sleep she would allow herself. At least out here, she wouldn't have to worry about being booted out of an alleyway or having her wagon towed.

"Mmmph," She groaned as she sat up and unfolded her forelegs, only to be assaulted with the reality of her surroundings.

Had she any fewer senses, she would have screamed but knew better. The fire was gone, taking away its warmth and light. It hadn't burnt out; it simply vanished without a trace. Same as her wagon and even the journal she had just put down.

"I fell asleep?" She asked quietly to herself as she peered over the empty landscape of the night. "Okay. Don't panic. Just... keep it together. Stay low. Stay quiet. Stay in the shadows—" She realized all of a sudden that there was no cover to take in this desert. "Well... maybe just... maybe the desert is safer than the forest?"

She surveyed her surroundings again and found everything to be calm and quiet. The same stillness and unnatural darkness she was so used to seeing were no longer present. That's how they had been in the prior week of dreams. In fact, this almost felt like she was still in Equestria and not the dream version. Although, there was still something off.

Trixie's ears went on alert, perking up as she coiled low to the ground.

"Who's there?"

Still on alert, she looked around to the emptiness that surrounded her. It didn't make any sense. She knew she heard a voice. Actually, thinking back to what words had spooked her, she never heard a voice. She only understood the words, or at least part of them. She knew they were words, but they came with no sound.

Again they came. Fragments of sentences and broken words came to her like overhearing a conversation that was cutting in and out. The series of fractured dialog seemed to come from familiar sources, but all of them were without voices.

"... we know ### harm### is masking ##em."

"as long ## Trixie is with them ## can gu### them all ########. Find a better way ## #### ##is work."

"### #ree of Harmo## ## still strong, but is ### ## s##c. It is deaf to us ## ## ## ## blind ## ### humans."

"Discord does not #### ## be #### ####. It is ######## ### chaos magic ## ####### in###ference."

"Our new Trixie ### lost ### #### Harmony. ####### that ## why she ### the Tree have be#### blind and deaf ## ###."

"If that is true, #### per#### what we felt ## ### echos ### her i####ing ### ###### of ### memories."

Trixie crumbled to the sand as she cringed at the invading conversation. It was overwhelming her mind. The silent voices grew loud enough that eventually, their words overlapped even her own, and she couldn't separate her thoughts from their disjointed conversations.

Trixie coiled in the fetal position and did her best to keep her ears closed, and desperately screamed, "Stop! What do you want from me!"

The voices continued until her mind was so overwhelmed by the soundless voices that she was paralyzed. The more the conversation intensified, the more detached from her senses she became. Eventually, there was no sound, no feeling throughout her body. Even the concept of time was lost to her. There were only the unintelligible voices that dominated her dream state shell.

Sometime later, the voices had quieted down to a murmur. Only one voice stood out. And even though she could only perceive it, she somehow recognized it.

"Then, for now, we shall rest. We wish to return to the memory of the bonding with our human."

"You ##### say we, as ## you ### ### one? Did you not ###### one #### ### #ose?"

"We did. But the part of us that grew so close to him refused to let go. We do not know if we are mostly Harmony or mostly pony. Even if we were to know, that part still refuses to listen."

"It #### #### ##th time. As ### thi### do,"

"Then we will let time do as it will while we remember him. Maybe see where we both made our mistakes."

Slowly, Trixie made it back to her hooves, though she was left with a pounding headache. She groaned and wavered slightly while trying to regain her bearings. As her vision came back into focus, she noticed the world around her changing.

The soft pads between her hooves could feel grass sprouting as the darkened desert lands bloomed into lush fields of green. Even the gloomy moonless sky shifted to a warm summer's day. The sight was truly something only dreams are made of.

As the transition spread further, a familiar sight came into view. A battered and defeated Trixie sitting alone.

"Oh, great. Another vision of the Great and Powerful Failure," Trixie huffed. "I wonder what misery and tragedies I survived this time."

Trixie was about to march off from her dream self; not wanting another repeat of the Las Pegasus foul-up she narrowly escaped, but there was nothing to run from this time. This was unlike all the other dreams she'd been stuck in. Everything was warm and inviting, pleasant even. The cold lurking fear of death by darkness didn't hang in the air.

A series of short sniffles and the sound of weeping entered her ears, grabbing Trixie's attention. If this was a sign of things to come, then she might as well see if it was something she could avoid. She trotted over and was surprised to see the sad state her dream version was in.

The dream version of herself had been severely beaten. Bruises were showing through her fur on her chest and shoulders, and all the way up over her face. The left side of her face seemed to have taken the brunt of the blows. There was a cut over a large bump on her forehead, cheek, and a split lip that were all still bleeding. The wounds looked to be rather fresh but had been left untreated.

Trixie took in the sight that was the dream version of herself which had been worked over something fierce.

"Oh, my gosh! Is there ever a time I get to see where my life doesn't suck?"

The crunching of grass from behind the Dream Trixie made her ears perk again. She looked towards the source to see a human approaching. It was Chris, the same human from Ponyville.

This Chris was different, though. He looked leaner, angrier, and was carrying a long curved blade in his hand. It was clear he was coming for Trixie.

Trixie reacted the only way she could.

"Oh, for buck's sake! Dream me! Run!"

Chris shouted as he pointed the blade toward the dream mare.

"Trixie! This is the second time you almost got me and my friends killed. First, your bullshit stories, which we all overlooked because we knew you were a fucking idiot. But this... you brought back Becky's disease and turned Justin into a toddler. Not to mention Pinkie almost fucking starved to death."

Trixie put herself between Chris and her dream self, charging her horn.

"Stay back! I know you can't hear me, but that won't stop me from defending myself!" A sudden sense of doubt took hold of her. "If I can even do that here."

The dream version yelped, "I'm sorry, Chris... The Alicorn Amulet took control. I just wanted to see you again, and I knew Twilight and your friends wouldn't let me. What else was I supposed to do?"

Trixie hadn’t heard about that artifact in ages.

"Alicorn Amulet?" She said with shock. "But that means—"

She did a double-take between her dream self and Chris.

"This isn't my future... this is my past? But—" She turned back to Chris again. "This never happened... Am I going crazy?"

Chris had stopped outside of striking range and glared down at the Dream Trixie.

"How much of you was back there? How much of you tried to kill my friends? Did I beat the shit out of you or the amulet?"

Trixie's eyes bolted open.

"What! You did—" She looked back at the face of her dream self and then to Chris's fist, still marked with blood and a few bruises of their own. "You did this?! What is going on?"

The Dream Trixie sniffed hard as the tears in her swollen eyes streamed down her face.

"I came to Ponyville. The amulet tried to hurt your friends... but it was only me after Twilight tricked me into taking the amulet off, and you hit me."

Chris lowered his blade but not his anger.

"Why... Why did you run away last time? I could have fixed everything."

The Dream Trixie turned to finally face Chris, showing all the hurt she held, both inside and out.

"I always run when I'm scared. When the Ursa almost got you, I thought you would blame me like everypony else. And after you hit me this time, I knew I ruined everything for good and—"

Chris dropped his sword and lunged toward the Dream Trixie.

The Dream Trixie recoiled and braced for another assault.

"—No, please!"

Trixie charged her horn, ready to fight off this new version of Chris if she could, but was utterly flabbergasted again by what she saw.

Chris had his arms wrapped around the Dream Trixie, holding her tightly against him, letting his own hurt out.

"Just come back... Let me fix everything for you. Please. I don't care what Twilight thinks about you. I understand how you feel. Never good enough for your family. Always an outcast... and I'm so sorry I hit you. I didn't know."

Trixie watched in bewilderment at a version of herself she never knew existed.

The Dream Trixie wept.

"Chris, I was so close to being a good pony... so close to having you all to myself." Her weeping escalated into blubbering. "I don't know what I'm doing anymore. I don't want to go back to a solo act. When I lost you, it felt like my heart broke into a million pieces, and I thought the amulet could help us put them back together."

Trixie started to get a bit emotional watching another version of herself breaking down and crying her eyes out. It was enough to make her turn her head away in detest.

"I... I'm not that lonely. Besides, I have Starlight now. She understands me and accepts me for the pony I am."

The Dream Trixie cried out, "You understand me like nopony ever has! You're the only creature to ever accept me for the pony I am."

Utterly blindly sided by that admittance, Trixie turned back and deadpanned at the sad sight.

"Oh, come on! It can't be that easy to win me over!"

Chris gently rubbed his hand over her back and tried to calm the miserable Dream Trixie down.

"Oh, come on, Trixie. It can't be that easy to win you over."

Trixie pointed at the dream Chris with great urgency.

"See! He gets it!"

Dream Trixie sobbed, "I know... You also helped me with my magic show."

Trixie went wild with rage at the claim.

"Celestia's royal butt, it was that easy!"

Dream Chris pulled himself away to be eye-to-eye with Dream Trixie.

"Trixie, when you first came here. You were the first pony not to judge me or treat me like I was some evil monster at first sight."

Dream Trixie sniffed and wiped away a mix of blood and tears.

"Ponyville has always been a tough crowd, and you were actually enjoying the show. I was just hoping for some extra bits." She coughed with a weak laugh.

Chris smiled apologetically and ran his fingers through her mane.

"Is that all it really took?"

Dream Trixie smiled through the pain, some warmth and light returning to her eyes.

"I might have thought you were kind of cute at the time... Even if you weren't a pony."

Still beside herself, both literally and figuratively, Trixie asked aloud, "I can't be serious?"

Dream Chris smirked.

"I'm still not a pony."

Without hesitation, the Dream Trixie responded coyly.

"And I'm still not a human. According to Twilight, that's a problem."

A new look of longing overtook the eyes of this Dream Chris.

"According to me, Twilight's not here to be a problem."

Trixie shouted as the unthinkable happened before her very eyes, "What are you doing, me!? Stop! Quit it! Trixie Me! Stop kissing him! He just beat us up! And you're getting my blood... your... our... one of ours blood all over, and that's gross!“

Since that wasn't working, she switched to shouting at her dream assailant.

“Chris! Stop! I... We... She tried to kill your friends!... But it was an accident, I'm sure!"

A soundless voice spoke out.

"Trixie. Are you here?"

Trixie looked around anxiously, she didn't like the idea of her doppel returning if that was the case. That's what sparked all this madness.

"Who's there?! Show yourself!"

The soundless voice spoke again.

"I think you are here. I hope you are, and I hope you can hear me."

Trixie started to back away, cautious of what horrors would befall her.

"Stay away. If you're making all this happen to me, please make it stop."

"The Echo's don't know what is happening in your Equestria. We don't know for sure, either. We can only hope you're free for once."

Trixie hunkered down, ready to fight off whoever or whatever was communicating with her.

"Do you call this free?!" Trixie snarled. "Of course, I'm not—"

"Over a thousand years of moving ponies like pieces on a chessboard... A sudden change in the weather. Letting a civil rivalry fester by allowing only one sister to bask in the spotlight. Touching one filly with the prismed light of Harmony. Letting one colt experience the same warmth of a burning star like Celestia... Creating a light in a father that cast such a great shadow on his daughter, who never had the brilliance to outshine him... let alone be noticed."

It finally dawned on Trixie, and there was no longer any mistaking the source of those soundless words.

"You... can't be... How many..."

"Then the unseen consequences of letting one bitter mare destroy Equestria repeatedly, never knowing what would happen in the worlds left behind in the ripples of time. What would come back to destroy everything. Not even sure of what was the cause of it all. Not even sure of where it started. Inviting a black death with no name. No face. No mercy or conscience. Nothing more than cold, lifeless, loveless, hopeless, ever devouring mass of despair and obliteration."

Trixie cried out in desperation, "That doesn't help me at all. What can I do? What can any pony do? I'm not cut out for this!"

There was a moment of silence from the disembodied voiceless speaker. Only the sounds of the dream versions of Chris and Trixie kissing and becoming overly affectionate with each other were left to hear.

"Every attempt from Harmony to save one Equestria or the next ends with total annihilation, or only one survivor to be inducted as its successor if they are fortunate enough... I have seen all of their failures. I can even still feel all their hope... but it is nothing like what we have lost, what I hope you will have the chance to experience."

Trixie tried to process what she was being told.

"You can't possibly mean—" She stared at the unlikely dream couple comforting and caressing one another. "— ...that."

It was so strange for Trixie to watch another version of herself being felt up by a human. And for as much as it looked and sounded like her, they had to be completely different from each other. She never thought Chris was cute. Chris was weird looking. All of the humans were. She could never imagine herself kissing a human or letting one touch her under her tail like this dream version of her was doing.

"He gave us strength... hope... compassion... warmth... a new sense of purpose... But they took it all away, save for my hope."

The dream scene began to melt away, transforming into the Castle of Friendship. Celestia, Luna, and Twilight stood atop a thrown, looking down at Chris and Trixie. Twilight and Luna looked infuriated, while Celestia seemed to sit further back with a look of worry. The Dream Chris and Trixie held their heads down in shame."

Twilight belted out with vile scorn, "What were you two thinking?! I trusted both of you, and you go behind both our backs to—"

The Dream Trixie shouted, painful tears in her eyes building up, and she started to make her case, "He's not your prisoner! Chris came here willingly and went with me willingly! You don't control him!"

Luna shouted down, "Silence! We are not on trial here. You are!"

Dream Trixie wasn't going to back down.

"You think I don't know what's really going on here? Ponies loving humans was never an issue until Twilight—"

Twilight shouted down again, "Quiet! We will not tolerate any accusations or rumors to try and shame us out of our decision."

Chris started to approach the throne.

"Twilight. I'm sorry about not—"

Cerb barked as he pulled Chris back, "Stop it, Chris. You're making things worse for yourself." He leaned and whispered. "Just take your punishment, and she'll be lenient. We already got this worked out."

Chris held firm for a moment before turning back to see Trixie looking back at him with fear and an expression ripe with worry. It was clear he was concerned about her well-being, and as such, he backed down as he was told.

All the while, Celestia had her eyes fixated on Sniff and Kelly holding hands as they stood behind and watched the trial continue; the solar princess seemed oddly fixed on the hands they held.

Sniff looked up at Celestia as if he felt her eyes upon them, his own mix of fear and sadness showing through. Their eyes met, and Celestia looked away, turning her attention back to the trial.

Twilight continued, "Now then. While I can appreciate all the time Chris invested into helping you give up your old ways and the help you gave us in stopping Starlight, we have decided to be lenient on both of you."

Dream Trixie tried again to make her plea.

"But—"

Twilight barked, "Let me finish, Trixie! We don't know the dangers of mixing Equestrian magic with the power the humans possess. In low volumes, it has proven to be extremely potent and even helpful. But the changes it creates have yet to be understood."

Dream Trixie, still resolute, continued her plea, "But the changes are good, Twilight. Can't you feel—"

Twilight shouted again, but her anger turned to one of remorse, "Trixie! I know you think I'm just being spiteful. But I value both of your friendships. And maybe one day we will find out that something like this wouldn't be a danger, but as for now... I can't risk losing either of you."

The expressions around the room seemed mixed. Some looked disappointed, if not angry. Others looked relieved or merely confused. For a select few, you'd swear they just caught Twilight in a lie but would not dare to speak up about it.

Twilight, meanwhile, sat tall with a stern glare.

"Chris, the agreement for you and your friends being allowed to remain here with us was that you stayed with us to help defend Equestria against the threats we have yet to discover. These past months with you sneaking off with Trixie put all of us in danger. Especially for you, without me there to keep an eye on you. I wouldn't be able to live with myself if Chrysalis returned and tried to take you again."

Twilight turned to Dream Starlight, looking just as stern, but there was some hurt behind those eyes she couldn't completely hide.

"We've become good friends, and I don't want to lose that with you, but this has to stop. As such, Chris will be relocated to Canterlot with Celestia. I will be working with Peter from now on, and you will be working with Kelly. I hope this will remove any concerns of favoritism."

Chris looked up to Celestia, his eyes pleading for some better resolution.

Celestia lowered her head, her voice hinting at some sense of defeat.

"We have already discussed the matter. We have decided that this would be for the best."

The dream vision began to fade and returned to Dream Trixie sitting alone in an empty field of green. Chris was off in the distance, marching forward with the curved blade in his hand.

The first dream was starting over.

"Trixie, if you really are here. If you really can hear us, please listen and listen well. Take only these few words of advice."

Trixie stood silent, her mouth agape and hope shining in her eyes. This could be the moment she'd been waiting for. Actual guidance or insight on what to do. Her heart started to race at the prospect of finding a way out of this mess.

"Follow your heart. Whatever your instincts tell you to do, do not question it. If it is to run, run. If it is to stay and fight, show them how great and powerful you really are. Do not let any voice tell you that you are destined for anything other than what you have destined for yourself."

Once again, the lack of any real help fired up the anger in Trixie.

"That's it? That's not—"

"And lastly... Harmony has a plan for you."

Perhaps Trixie spook too soon, and needlessly asked, "Harmony? As in the Tree of Harmony? I've been chosen by the Tree of—"

"Ignore it."

Trixie lurched back and yelped, "What!?"

"Fight it."

These words of advice were starting to throw Trixie into a panic. "I can't fight—"

"Destroy the Tree if you must. Toppel any Prince or Princess that stands in your way if you have to. Sever all strings that would control you."

There was no way she was going to take this advice.

"You're crazy!"

"And by the way... Your bridge was beautiful."

Trixie again fell silent. This unseen voice had seen her work. How much else had she seen if she couldn't see her now?

[Back at the Castle of Friendship in the dark hours of the morning]

Luna stared down at the rest of her subjects being treated to the skillful hands of their new human guest.

"So... you're not sharing, I take it?"

Pinkie slumped forward as Benny's hands worked their way down her lower back.

"Party planning takes so much effort. I have a week's worth of coordinating on top of working overtime for Mr. and Mrs. Cake that needs to be tended to."

Starlight was getting lost in treatment from Chris's hands.

"Combat recovery. This might take a while."

Rainbow Dash groaned as another knot was worked out from her shoulder.

"Combat recovery and Wonderbolt training therapy. Mmm."

Applejack shared a blissful smile and answered with her eyes still closed.

"Won dez hands fair and square. Ask Woody when my time is up."

Fluttershy quietly let the other royals down.

"Umm, technically, we're already sharing."

Rarity wasn't going to give up her well-earned attention either.

"Today has been simply exhausting. And I already know tomorrow will not be better."

Twilight wasn't even angry about losing her bet for how amazing Sniff's hands felt, then adding in all the alcohol, her mind was turning to mush.

"Pretty Pretty Princess—" the rest of Twilight's words turned into gargled bubbles as her head slipped down into the water.

Kelly saw how disappointed Luna looked and finally gave in.

"Hey, Mac. I think Luna could use a little love. Could you scoot over a bit."

Big Mac smiled and responded accordingly.

"Euyup."

Kelly gave him another look.

Big Mac grinned sheepishly.

"I mean, uh, sure thing, darling."

Kelly chuckled slightly before turning to Luna.

"Come-ear, MoonButt."

Luna was elated to finally be chosen.

"Ha! MoonButt, yes. Normally, we would not humor being addressed as such, but since we are all friends here, we can accept this, if done so privately."

Kelly laughed again as Luna swam her way over to her.

"I'm sorry, I won't call you that in public. But if you want to exchange nicknames, my friends call me Drip."

Luna carefully started to sit her rump on the ledge inside the pool between Kelly's legs.

"We suppose that will be fine, but... Drip? Such a peculiar nickname."

Kelly chuckled as Big Mac fought off a blush.

"It's just an old nickname that stuck with me. Something about me dripping stuff on the floor or whatever. I used to be a little sloppy back home."

Sniff looked over at the last two royals, looking like two kids put in the timeout corner.

"Shining? Why not treat the misses to a back rub while you're waiting? You're not just gonna leave her high and dry like that, are ya?"

Shining shrugged and moved to put his hooves on Cadence's shoulders, only to be blocked off by an extended wing from his wife.

Cadence touted indignantly, "I think I'll wait for a massage from one who doesn't have to be told how to treat a lady, thank you very much."

"Ouch," Sniff spoke a little too loudly. "I hope Twilight has a couch that's comfortable enough for you tonight, brah."

Cerb spoke up as he kept to task on his two mares, "Cadence, I'll get ya after these two are done exploiting my good nature."

Fluttershy's ears perked up.

"You don't really think we're-oooou—" She fell weakly as Cerb's thumb worked over the small of her back just where her tail met her body. "—maybe a little."

Becky folded.

"Fine... Sorry, Rainbow. You've had plenty of attention, and you'll be getting a lot more while I'm here. How often is he going to be around?"

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes.

"Yeah, I guess yer right." She pushed herself off to the center of the pool and made herself comfortable on the inner tube Pinkie left behind. "Get it while ya can, Tin Foil. Her fingers don't stay strong for long."

Shining started to swim over, "Alright."

Cerb pulled his hands away from his mares.

"Alright, girls. Let's not be greedy."

The two moved off his lap and sat beside him, leaving room for Cadence.

Cadance was all smiles and radiating her joy as she swam over.

"I'm a little excited now after seeing how much you girls enjoyed it," Cadence announced as she backed herself up between Cerb's legs.

More than happy to help the Princess who counseled him earlier, Cerb felt a sudden jolt in his boxers.

"Oop. A little too close there, Princess. Scoot up a bit."

Cadence turned back.

"Oh?" She wasn’t entirely sure what the offense was but did as requested. "Sorry. You don't leave a lot of room back there."

Sniff held back a ‘Lever Action in action’ joke but would likely save it for later.

Cerb started working his hands over the base of her neck.

"I kinda owe ya for earlier today, anyway," he admitted.

Cadence answered with great modesty, "No need to thank me. It was... oh, wow," she suddenly came to realize just how amazing even such a gentle brush of contact could be and was taken aback by it. "I've been treated to the most talented hooves, paws of skilled griffons, and even Spike's claws a time or two... but this is... just out of this world kinds of good."

Cerb huffed a weak laugh.

"I think y'all are making this up."

Cadence replied earnestly, "Not even in the slightest... Is it the same for you, Shining?"

Cadence cocked an eye open to see her husband leaning forward with one of the goofiest-looking faces she'd ever seen him wear. So lost in what he was feeling he almost looked like he was under a spell that robbed him of his mental functions.

The goofy sight left Cadance chuckling.

"I'll take that as a yes-mmm." She felt weeks of tension in her wing joints loosen as Cerb's hands rubbed over them. "Could you focus on those joints, Justin? Those are so hard to work on for anypony else."

Rainbow Dash lazily floated by in her inner tube.

"Magic fingers, Princess. I'm telling ya."

Even if he didn’t understand it, Cerb accepted the consensus.

"Alright. So we got one thing going right for us."

Cerb remembered something Lumberman had said earlier.

"Hey, Lumberman. You said they give good back rubs, too?"

Lumberman answered with no emphasis on how he felt about it.

"Yeah. They got pads under their hooves called frogs. Shit's kinda freaky looking at first, but it's good, bro."

Luna finally spoke up after being at a loss for words while Kelly worked on her middle back.

"I think our new friends deserve the favor returned."

The ponies all agreed as they looked back to their human counterparts.

Finally, Sniff found a legit reason to complain over one of his previous gripes.

"Okay, see? This is why I said it's bullshit Cerb gets two ponies."

Kelly corrected him, teasingly, "Three ponies. He just poached a Princess from you."

Sniff turned to Cerb, who was already staring back at him, looking confused with a half-grin.

Even if it had been a running gag for Sniff, he couldn’t believe Cerb’s luck.

"That's fucked up, bruh."

Cerb went to respond, but Cadence unexpectedly slid back farther as his hands started kneading in from her lower back to just above her hips. Her movement pressed her ass back into his crotch again, bumping into something she thankfully didn’t notice.

It took Cerb a second to collect himself, but he finally responded, "Egh... Just get over it, would ya?"

He knew the contact was going to be causing some problems if she kept pushing back into him.

"Anyone else getting a little too hot? I think we've been in here a too long."

Luna, still under Kelly’s skilled hands, moaned, "Mmm, just a little longer."

Becky called out over the Princess's limp body, "Yeah, Cerb. This is kinda fun, actually."

Benny tagged himself into the conversation.

"Yeah, man. It's kinda like discovering you have a superpower, and now you get to test it out."

Chris ridiculed the claim.

"What a lame superpower. Look up in the pool. It's a bird. It's a plane. No, it's Handsman. With the amazing power of... hands? I mean? The fuck?"

Not to be left out, Kelly added, "And Handsgirl"

Lumberman laughed, "I don't think there's enough Hands person names to go round."

Cerb tried to scoot back more, but that did little to nothing to help, and he could feel a twinge of growth between him and Cadence's rump pressing against his crotch. If he didn't do something soon, he would have a lot of explaining to do.

There was only one option Cerb could think of, and asked, "Hey, Princess?" He pulled his hands back. "You mind if we stop here for now? I think I need to get out."

Cadence was nowhere near ready and whined, "So soon?"

Cerb did his best to keep a calm and cool face.

"Yeah, it's starting to get a little uncomfortable in here. I need to cool off."

As soon as Cadence started to swim away, Rarity figured that she had her fill with the hot tub if Cerb was going to leave.

"I think I could cool off as well."

Rainbow Dash was feeling the heat too.

"Yeah. I'm gonna start getting all pruney if I stay in here much longer."

Sniff offered his own input as he pulled Twilight's head up from the water again, "At the very least, take it inside. If we keep this up, one of our pony friends are bound to drown in here."

Becky spoke up as she let go of Shining and let him fall forward into the water.

"You can say that again."

One by one, ponies and humans alike started pulling themselves out of the hot tube. Each pony shook themselves free of as much water as they could, but the humans would have to wait until they could get ahold of some towels. At least they were all lucky enough that the sun hadn't started to rise yet. The air was just cool enough to cause their nipples to harden, which would have been a fun thing to explain for the girls. However, wet boxers and a softy or two was something that couldn't be so easily explained away by the temperature of the air.

Twilight started to lead the group inside and told them, "Don't worry about getting the floors wet inside. They’re due for a good cleaning."

Cerb and his two mares brought up the rear of the group since he was still worried about having his partial erection noticed when they entered. All he could do was hold his dry clothes out in front of him.

Lumberman was the second to last with Applejack walking carefully beside him, and with a slightly drunken voice, she informed him, "You still owe me at least another fifteen minutes, Woody."

Lumberman scoffed with a smile."Pft, fifteen? More like five, Apple Lush. All them booze are affecting your ability to tell time."

Applejack playfully countered with her cutesy voice, "Nu-uh. Yer just trying to weasel your way out because you don't want to admit how much you like making me happy."

"Ha!" Lumberman reached down and ruffled her wet hair. "Now I know yer drunk."

"Hmph," Applejack hummed as she leaned against his leg as they walked together. "Maybe a little."

Fluttershy and Rarity took note of the cute display between the two. They couldn’t help but notice how close the two were. How he held himself as they walked together so he could support her leaning against him. The sudden swish of her tail and flickering of her ear... Another twitch of her other ear.

Rarity was the first to recognize the signs.

"Oh, dear. Uh, Justin. You wouldn't mind if we returned the favor at another time, would you?"

Cerb was unsure why they weren't jumping at the chance to be close to him, but also grateful that it would give him time to let his body calm down.

"Uh, no. That's fine."

Fluttershy looked to Rarity, also confused as to why they were going to be putting off some hooves-on time with Cerb.

Not wanting to draw too much attention to them, Rarity playfully suggested, "Fluttershy, I think we need to bring our friend Applejack in on our little... inside joke," she stressed her words to emphasize what Fluttershy had overlooked.

Fluttershy's ears perked up again, and her wings twinged as she went on alert.

"Oh... I... didn't think she would have, uh... been. I mean, you think she's at that point we should let her know?"

Rarity looked ahead as they entered the hall leading back into the castle. Applejack's tail continued to swish back and forth, and her left ear flicked repeatedly.

Rarity replied with all the ominous fallout heavy on her mind, "Oh, I think she's going to need to hear about this."

Fluttershy could see it now, too.

"I'll go grab her while you get Justin settled in."

A short time later, after Rarity got Cerb into a room farther away from the others, she was able to find Fluttershy waiting outside a door in the hall. Kinda cute seeing her main wrapped up in her towel, much like Rarity was wearing hers. She trotted up and made sure the coast was clear.

Applejack huffed as she sat on the edge of the bed, still wrapped up in her towel.

"Now what's so darn important about this inside joke y'all had to pull me away from Lumberman? I got another twenty minutes worth of uh massage time from Woody, and I intend to collect."

Rarity entered the room and coldly corrected her farmer friend, "Fifteen, darling."

Fluttershy followed behind, shutting the door behind them, and absentmindedly made her own correction.

"I thought it was five?"

Applejack grumbled as her ears flicked back and forth over her hat.

"I'll find out when I get there."

This was going to be an awkward conversation.

Rarity was the first to try and introduce the subject.

"Applejack, I'm going to cut right to the heart of the issue of this Wonder Rush inside joke."

Applejack growled, "It better be a real knee-slapper." Her ears went on the fritz again. "Consarn it! Stupid ears won't stop flopping like laundry on a clothesline in a wind storm."

Fluttershy spoke up meekly, "We noticed that about you, Applejack. That's the first sign."

Applejack held her ears to her head and shot Fluttershy a glare.

"First sign, uh wut?"

Rarity readied herself for the pending embarrassment.

"We don't fully understand it ourselves yet."

Applejack sat impatiently as she felt her tail twitch… as well as something else?.

"Understand what?"

Fluttershy rubbed the back of her head sheepishly.

"It has something to do with procreation."

"Proc- re- a—" Applejack's eyes slowly went wide, and her pupils narrowed. "Ya don't say..."

Rarity, blushing, painfully admitted, "Eeegh... yes. We—"

Applejack snapped at them, "Did Granny Smith or Big Mac put you up to this?”

Rarity took a step back with a yelp.

"What? No. Why would—" It then dawned on her that Applejack must have had her own experience with this topic. "Why would they put us up to this? Do you know something we don't?"

Applejack flung her hooves out to emphasize her frustration and barked, "Obviously not." Only to snap them back when her ears went on another twitching fit. "I asked Granny about how all that stuff happens, and she said she didn't know. Couldn't remember any bit of it happening to her."

Rarity threw her head back and whined dramatically.

"Oh, of all the lousy luck."

That wasn’t the kind of reaction Applejack would have expected, and asked, "What? What's she complaining about, Fluttershy?"

Fluttershy sat on the floor, shaking her head in a fit of despair.

"I've spent the last few days reading everything I could find about how babies are made.“ She looked up with sad eyes. “None of my books have anything about it. Not even the books I borrowed from Twilight have any information that even hint about it."

Applejack was only getting more confused and angry by the lack of clarity.

"For the millionth time. What?!"

Rarity didn't know how to answer. She could only hope that if she could prove she knew what Applejack was going through, Applejack would have to believe them. It was a gamble that what little Fluttershy and her did know would be enough to make their story believable.

Rarity sat in front of Applejack and looked up to her with a soft expression and sympathetic eyes.

"You and Lumberman have gotten rather close since he arrived, yes?"

That question put Applejack on edge, but she was too scared to be open about it and instead narrowed her eyes, hoping to intimidate Rarity away from the subject.

"Yeah... What about it?"

Rarity cowered back some but didn’t let up.

"And you find yourself thinking about being with him a lot, too. Am I right?"

Applejack dropped the glare and switched to sounding insulted.

"What's with all the questions? I'd mighty appreciate some answers."

The change in tone let Rarity know she was on the right track.

"You think about being close to him."

That was too specific a question for Applejack to hear and not know something was up.

"How did—"

Rarity started to soften her expression with a smile.

"Having him hold you."

Applejack was now getting concerned.

"Rarity?"

Rarity’s eyes went bright and dreamy.

"And the thought of it makes you feel—"

Applejack knew she had been found out.

"Oh, shit."

Finally having her cornered, Rarity let all of her own feelings pour out as she continued.

"—warm inside. Safe... Special... and your body just..."

Applejack couldn’t hold it back any longer and answered with what she really felt.

"It's the best feeling I've ever done felt in my life..."

Fluttershy finally joined back in.

"Yes, and from what I've gathered, what your feeling is your body telling you that you're ready to start a family."

Applejack shook her head.

"No. You don't know what you're—"

Rarity obviously hadn’t said enough to let her friend know that they did understand what they were talking about, so Fluttershy decided to hit Applejack with the rest.

"You've become overly affectionate with Lumberman. Become almost territorial and protective of him. Wanting to feel him against you and started having feelings that drive you wild in your... well... your—"

Rarity said what Fluttershy couldn't.

"That private spot between your legs, dear."

Applejack wasn't ready for any of this.

"I... but... why? I'm not ready to—"

Rarity set a hoof on Applejack's leg.

"The next part is about to get a lot more intense, Applejack. That's why we're here."

Applejack squeaked, "Next part?“ She gulped. ”There's more?"

Trying to sound confident, Fluttershy answered, "It's nothing bad if that's what you're worried about. We both went through it alone. And it can be very confusing at first."

Rarity shamefully admitted her experience, "Truth be told, it scared me half to death. But mine came on under different circumstances."

Applejack grabbed Rarity's face and pulled it to hers so they were eye-to-eye.

"Listen to me, you trifling bitch. I need answers. Right. The fuck. Now."

Fluttershy giggled at the sight, earning her a death glare from the confused apple horse.

"Sorry. Rarity was the same way with me when she wanted answers. But... it might be better if we show you what a Wonder Rush is instead of just trying to explain it."

Rarity removed Applejack's hooves from her face and placed them down in the confused mare’s lap.

"Applejack, we're your friends, and you can trust us on this. We'll guide you through it all the way up to where you'll understand what to do for yourself."

Applejack hushed under her breath, starting to get a little frightened at what she was being led into.

"Do what myself?"

Fluttershy tried to explain as best she could.

"Find your release with the Wonder Rush. I'm rather fond of using a pillow. Rarity seems to prefer a more hoofs-on approach."

Applejack darted her eyes back and forth between the two mares.

"Am I ever going to understand what the fuck y'all two are talking about?"

Rarity answered in a comforting voice, "Of course, darling. But to get started, let us tell you that we understand how you feel about Lumberman, and we're okay with it."

Applejack recoiled at the accusation.

"I ain't never said nuthing 'bout nuthing with Woody."

Fluttershy spoke quietly as she took a seat next to Applejack on the bed.

"Applejack.... We feel the same way about Justin."

Now Applejack felt stupid.

"You mean?"

She couldn't hide it anymore. Not to them, not even to herself.

"Gosh darn it, Big Mac, you shithead.“ She looked up to the ceiling with weary eyes. “I can't believe he was right."

Rarity took a seat on the bed on the other side of Applejack and put a hoof on her shoulder.

"Yes, dear. We understand if you don't want to be out in the open with this. As you can see, Fluttershy and I have been silent about it ourselves. We don't know what the others would think. Not to mention all the mixed messages from Justin himself."

Fluttershy interrupted, "That and—" She caught herself and gave the two a moment to give their attention. "Well, Celestia said not to get too attached. But if they end up staying here, we'd like Justin to have one of us be his special somepony. We think we have a chance, but you might have it easier than either of us."

Applejack was having a hard time coming to terms with how she felt about Lumberman.

"I... I still don't... I can't stop thinking about Lumberman. I'm just so happy when I'm with 'em. I... I never knew how lonely I was until the first night I went home, and didn't have him holding me the whole night. I can't explain all the feel'ns I get when I'm with 'em."

Rarity did her best to comfort her.

"We know, dear. And if you don't want to scare him away from all these feelings catching up to you. You'll have to follow our lead."

Applejack pleaded with tears welling up at the thought of losing the man she accidentally fell in love with.

"Please, help me. What do you need me to do?"

Rarity flashed a loving smile.

"First, calm yourself. Put those tears away and close your eyes."

Applejack sniffed and dried her eyes.

"Okay, now what?"

Fluttershy wrapped a wing around Applejack's shoulders and held her hoof.

"Think about Lumberman. All his handsome looks. How he feels when he holds you. How wonderful his hands must make you feel. His scent."

Rarity took Applejack's other hoof into hers and slid it closer between the clueless mare’s legs.

"Just think about how you want to feel him against you. How you want to feel yourself against him. And no matter how strange it may seem, don't feel embarrassed about what happens here tonight. What you're going to feel will be wonderful."

"A Wonder Rush." Fluttershy clarified.

Rarity gently guided the hoof up and down Applejack's thighs.

"Now tell us what your desires are when you're alone with Lumberman."

[Down the hall in Cerb's room for the night.]

Cerb had hung up his wet clothes. His boxers were drenched from the pool-sized hot tub. The rest of the clothes needed to dry off after being used to cover himself up. Rarity had been kind enough to give him another pair of shorts, but he left his other shirt in Sniff's room. For the time being, he slipped into his new pair of boxers and was getting ready for bed, only to be distracted by a knock at the door.

Still not entirely sober, Cerb asked, "Uh... who is it?"

"It's Cadence. Is it okay to come in?"

Cerb answered with a slight panic, not being adequately covered, "Umm... Hold on a sec,"

In a pinch, he settled on covering himself with a spare towel before opening the door.

"Yes?"

Cadance looked unexpectedly surprised.

"Oh? Sorry. I thought Rarity and Fluttershy would have already started."

Cerb cocked an eyebrow.

"Started?... Oh, right. No... They said they'd have to do it another time. Something about explaining a joke to Applejack."

Unexpectedly, Cadence invited herself into Cerb's room.

"I guess that's why Fluttershy was waiting by Applejack's room earlier. Well then, I guess you just get me tonight."

Cerb was getting all of the wrong vibes from that statement.

"I... wut?"

As Cadance scoped out the room, she started to explain.

"Well, after all the drama Shining caused today, I sent him down to repay Becky. What with the smoke she inhaled and everything that went down at the dance.“ She grunted in frustration and rolled her eyes. “And then the pity party he threw himself in the hot tub... Not that Rainbow Dash wasn't up for the challenge, but I think Shining would have a more gentle touch for how well he takes care of Flurry Heart."

Cerb didn't feel comfortable with this scenario but also didn't know how to deal with a Princess of another kingdom. And even if she had been helpful just after meeting her, he still barely knew her.

"Princes, you really don't have to—"

"Justin, please," Cadence dismissed his modesty with a wave of her hoof. "You don't know how refreshing it is to find others who aren't royalty or nobles that Shining and I can just be ourselves with. Every day it's like walking on eggshells with who we can speak candidly to or be friendly with and not be bombarded with fake platitudes or request for some special favor. You and all your friends are a blast to hang out with."

She started to saunter towards him with an excited smile.

"You're all so kind and giving. Not an ounce of greed or malice amongst you. Even after all you've been through since coming here. Even Flurry Heart seems to like you all. Well... at least Becky."

"I.. yes. I know," Cerb stumbled on his words for a minute before he knew she had him cornered with kindness. "So... how do you want me?"

Silently he screamed in his head, "Phrasing!"

Cadence looked over to his empty bed.

"Well, when I left Becky's room, she was lying face down on her bed. And the height would work really well for a pony my size." She turned to him with an innocent smile. "Would that work for you?"

As she stared at him again, she finally got a good look at the scars on his chest and arms. She tried not to stare at them, but whether if it was the booze still in her system or her lack of tact, she was telegraphing her points of observation. Even as she blushed, she couldn't stop herself.

Cerb closed his eyes and nodded, acknowledging what she was doing.

"It's fine. You're not the first, and you won't be the last."

Hearing Cerb speak finally snapped her back into her witts.

"I'm so sorry. That was incredibly rude of—"

Cerb interrupted her with a calm and apologetic tone, "Stop. Please... I'm not some precious snowflake or clueless imbecile that doesn't know how these scars look. It's just human nature to look... And by human nature, I obviously mean... You know... Yeah, face down on the bed. Sounds good."

Cadence followed Cerb and watched him slide over the covers. The way his muscles moved was such a curious sight. So drastically different than a pony's or any other species she could recall. There seemed to be so much more complexity and definition to his anatomy than even minotaurs'. Then, there were the scars on his back. There weren't as many as on his chest, but these ones were larger than in the front.

She examined his back a bit more intensely.

"They won't hurt if I press too hard, will they?"

Cerb already knew what she was talking about.

"No. Not really. Most of them, I can't even feel. Nerve damage... Except for this one." He reached behind and pointed to a scar between his ribs and shoulder blade. "For some reason, that one will hurt if something with an edge presses into it or when it gets cold. Other than that, pretty sure you can go as hard as you manage."

Cadence replied with a nervous giggle, "I'll start gently just to be on the safe side."

Cerb braced himself, expecting Cadence to climb up onto the bed and straddle him, but to his surprise, she knelt on the side of the bed. He turned his face to the side and looked back at her with curious eyes.

Cadence smiled back as she removed her golden horseshoe coverings. She set them down on the nightstand and slowly started going to work.

The first thing Cerb felt was the hard surface of the hooves. They were smooth to the touch, almost like polished marble. However, between the hooves were the pads that Lumberman spoke of. He remembered that same incredibly soft feeling from Fluttershy and Rarity, but now that he was not in such a high-stress or unfamiliar setting, he could appreciate just how pleasant they were.

They also seemed to move in a way that didn't seem possible. It was like the pads were moving on their own. Shifting and rolling or flexing in different positions, even changing their density in some spots.

Overall though, it was an excellent massage.

Cadence finally spoke.

"You're quite the curious creature, Justin."

Taking the comment in good faith, Cerb joked, "I've been getting that a lot lately, believe it or not."

Cadence chuckled before giving a soft sigh.

"No. Not just because you're not Equestrian. There's something else. Actually, there's a lot about you that I find interesting."

Cerb gave a light-hearted huff.

"Like what?"

Without losing focus or straying from her work over Cerb's back, Cadance started to share her thoughts.

"I received an update from Celestia about a letter from Twilight. You showed them a movie with horses of your world. It didn't seem to be a topic of conversation when they were on the screen, but equines from your world aren't intelligent. They're just wild animals. Dull colors, small eyes, and drastically larger than even an Alicorn. And yet... you don't seem to treat any of us like dumb animals."

Seems like a conversation that should have come up, at length, much earlier now that he thought about it.

"Yeah. Horses are nothing like any of you ponies here. Why would we treat you the same when it's obvious you're nothing like them?"

Cadence didn't answer. It seemed like a rhetorical question.

Given the dead air, Cerb had some other thoughts to share.

"I know there's a cartoon show about all of you, so it's easy for me to say that you're just as human as we are on the inside. You would have been designed to be just like us. But I can't get behind the idea that you're just a cartoon brought to life."

Cadence giggled and said, "Well, I'm glad you share that opinion with us. I've been here far too long to only be as old as the day you arrived. Or as old as some cartoon that looks like us. But what do you mean ‘just as human as you are’?"

Cerb hummed to himself in thought before answering,

"That's a loaded question."

Another giggle escaped Cadance.

"Give me your best answer you can think of, then."

It took Cerb a moment, but he started with what first came to mind.

"Being human is complicated. Can't really put the words to it. Normally we would say that human is just our species. But even humans can be inhuman."

That statement intrigued Cadance.

"Inhuman?"

This wasn’t going to be easy for Cerb to convey, but he was about to do his best.

"We tend to think of being human as being generally good in nature but still riddled with faults. Bad habits and poor choices that make us all laughably imperfect... But then there are those that seem to defy that image with unspeakable acts of cruelty. Truly evil people. So if it's possible for a person not to be human—“ He thought about what he just said and decided to condense that down to a simpler statement. “Being human is more of a state of mind or way of living and treating others than it is something strictly physical or biological."

Ever the more interesting these humans can be, Cadance thought to herself, but then spoke aloud, "That's... surprisingly deep."

Cerb snickered.

"Maybe, but I didn't think of it. Something a buddy of mine brought up after watching a youtube video."

Cadence was lost at what the source of the ideology was.

"You what?"

"Sorry," Cerb instantly apologized, realizing he needed to tone down the Earth references if he didn't want to spend most of the conversation explaining every part of his world she was foreign to. "Just a short movie he watched. Something that caught his interest when we went to war. Trying to make sense of how people could be so evil."

She still didn’t know much about this war he fought in and asked, "Were you able to stop their evil deeds?"

Cerb didn't answer. Instead, he turned away with an empty look in his eyes.

"Sorry," Cadence apologized, noting the poor reaction her question caused in Cerb. "Best not to dwell on those thoughts. But, uh... What do you really think about us? Talking horses that look nothing like the ones you know from your world?"

Cerb replied with a tone so flat that Cadence didn't know what kind of emotion was behind it.

"Honestly?"

She jokingly countered.

"Well, I hope you wouldn't feel the need to lie to me."

Cerb slowly grew a soft smile as he turned his face back to address Cadance directly.

"I think you're all too good for people like me." He watched her shocked expression. "But I'm glad ponies like you were willing to take us in."

Cadence flashed a sly grin as she stood up to sit on the side of the bed next to him and moved her hooves up to work over his neck and traps.

"Well, I don't know why you think you wouldn't be good enough to deserve our kindness, but I'm glad… people like you were willing to accept it."

They shared a quiet moment before Cadence started a new topic.

"You don't have to answer this question, but being the Princess of love, I can't help but ask." She moved her attention down to his shoulders. "What is love like where you come from?"

Cerb chuckled.

"Another loaded question?"

Cadence huffed.

"Hardly. What can be so complicated about love?"

Cerb simply answered, "It depends on the kind of love."

Cadence countered with the utmost confidence, "Love is love, no matter how you show it."

Cerb figured he had the perfect way to get his point across.

"Shining, Twilight, Celestia, and me. I take it that you love all of us?"

It was clear she was being set up for a gotcha question, but she couldn't see what he would try to get her with and decided to answer anyway.

"Well, even though I just met you, I can see the kind of human you are, so yes."

Now for the real questions for him to ask.

"Would you love your husband the same as a stranger like me? Love your family like a superior? Or are they all different?"

Cadence should have seen that coming, but he had a point. She had to stop what she was doing to think of a response.

There wasn't a long pause, but it was long enough for Cerb to continue fleshing out his approach to her question.

"I doubt you'd love your daughter like your favorite food. Nore, would you love a good friend like your favorite book. There's a difference between loving something, loving someone, and being in love with someone and how you express it. The kind of things you’ll feel for one type, but not the others, even if some expressions carry over and overlap."

Having been outwitted on her own question, Cadance started to giggle.

"Did you hear that from a friend who watched a movie, too?"

Cerb grinned.

"No. At least, I don't think so? But I'd have to guess that we don't love any differently than any of you do. Community, family, friends, and lovers. And whatever falls in between."

Cadance had to surrender her superiority on the subject.

"I suppose you're right."

Another awkward silence fell between the two before Cerb decided to ask his own question.

"Why do you ask, though?"

Cadence sat up and crawled over the bed and straddled herself on Cerb, sitting on his glutes. "One of the benefits of my special talent is that I find love in others and help draw it out. "

Cerb thought to himself as she positioned her more comfortably, "Fucking called it."

Cadence started walking her forehooves up his spine, pressing in and making them pop and crack as she went along.

"You have a strong heart, Justin. Such a deep reserve of love is buried deep down inside you. I think it's a shame that you keep it so well hidden."

The way she phrased that made Cerb a little uncomfortable.

"You didn't—" A nice crack of his back made him groan and interrupted his question. "You didn't try messing with my heart or put some kind of mind control on me, did you?"

"No," Cadence might have lied a little. "Well, I did try to connect you with Fluttershy and Rarity. It's not mind control or some type of emotionally manipulating magic. It's supposed to let you feel the love of those around you."

Cerb wasn’t convinced.

"Sounds an awful lot like mind-control and emotional manipulation."

Cadence grinned mischievously.

"I don't know any mind-control magic, but I can easily play cupid if I wanted to, and have helped couples in the past rediscover their love with the help of my magic."

None of this was appeasing Cerb’s worries.

"Please don't ever do that to me. Not even joking."

She giggled at the request.

"I wouldn't. And I don't even think I could if I wanted to."

He didn't sound too convinced.

"What makes you say that?"

Cadence finished walking up his spine and moved her attention to his shoulder blades.

"According to Twilight, you have some form of anti-magic around you. So it would be nearly impossible for a spell to have much of any effect on you. But... Besides that, and the reason I asked you about love where you come from is because I think all that love you have buried deep inside... I think it's stronger than any love magic I could conjure up."

Cerb pushed up and turned to face the Love Princess still sitting on him.

"Am I getting pranked? It's a weird prank, but ya got me if that was the goal."

Cadence rolled her eyes and shook her head.

"No, it's not a prank, and don't give me that look. That love was there when I got here." She pulled his arms out from under him, making him fall back down to the bed. "And if your thinking I pulled some voodoo spell on you earlier, rest assured that anything you felt during or afterward was all by natural means."

Cerb wanted some clarification on that.

"Natural means?"

Cadance warmly answered, "Hugs and talking about your feelings. Working through the pain. No different than an Earth pony or pegasus could do."

Cerb wanted to trust her, but if she was telling the truth, maybe she could answer something for him.

"If I was put under a spell, would you be able to tell?"

Cadence scoffed and laughed.

"You don't honestly think I would... Or do you mean you think somepony else tried to put a spell on you?"

Cerb flatly answered, "From the first day I was here."

She pulled back her hooves and looked him over, half expecting to see some blatant sign of magical influence.

"Hold on. What kind of spell? What happened?"

Cerb sighed in defeat.

"I don't know. I don't understand magic. Not even a little. All I know is that as soon as I met Rarity and Fluttershy, something happened to me where I didn't have control over my mind or body. So if you can help, please let me know."

Now she was taking him seriously.

"Can you give me some more information?"

Cerb turned just enough to look back at her.

"Can I sit up first?"

She suddenly remembered that she was sitting on him.

"Oh, right."

Sitting side by side, Cerb did his best to retell what happened in about ten minutes or less.

She repeated his short story.

"So, at first sight of Rarity, you called her gorgeous and gave Fluttershy a hug?"

He nodded.

"Yes."

Cadence cocked her head with a coy look.

"Do you think she's gorgeous?"

Cerb turned up a sly half-smirk.

"That's a loaded question."

Appropriate or not, Cadence laughed.

"So, yes. And I'm sorry, but giving Fluttershy a hug doesn't seem to be out of character for you."

Cerb frowned, not wanting to be mocked.

She returned with her own sly grin.

"Okay, so we're being serious again." She immediately suffered a giggle fit. "Sorry. Sorry. Ahem... Sorry... So, there are two things I can do. The first is easy... ish. And the second you'd have to really trust me if you agreed."

Despite being laughed at, Cerb still wanted to trust her.

"What's the first option?"

Cadence started to put on her golden horseshoe covers as she gave her explanation.

"The first option is I do a simple spell that looks for different kinds of magic that might be inside you. Spells, curses, hexes, that sort of stuff, as well as any type of inert or poisonous magic or their after-effects."

That didn’t sound too bad to Cerb.

"And the second option?"

Cadence slowly tapped her hooves together.

"I try to put a spell on you that makes you love some pony."

That was a no-go for Cerb.

"Uh, ffffffuck no."

Cadence forced a smile and gestured to the nightstand next to his bed.

"Or a lamp?" She tried to lessen the severity of such a spell and how it would affect him. "Or... actually, I could just as easily do an increase love spell."

Cerb sounded just as enthusiastic about that idea as he did the last.

"Isn't that the same thing?"

She shook her head quickly.

"No-No-No. I wouldn't be casting a spell that made you love anypony or anything. It would only make you feel more... love... You'd basically just be a little happier."

Still not encouraged by the idea.

"And what would that even prove?"

She answered him like it was common sense, "That it was possible for a love spell to affect you. But, if the scan comes out clean and the love spell fails, then that would rule out you being under a spell."

Cerb wasn't going to go for the second option, not under these circumstances.

"Well… Can you do the scan?"

Cadence affirmed her offer and slid off the bed.

"No problem. Now just sit there as still as you can."

Cadence closed her eyes as she stood in front of Cerb, channeling her magic and focusing a pink beam of light that covered her target. The entire event took only about ten seconds to complete. Then the light faded, and she canceled the spell.

Cadence tilted her head with a perplexed look on her face.

"Well… I have some news you probably won't want to hear, some news you'll be glad to hear, and one very... Very... Serious question."

Cerb's heart started to race, thinking she must have found something wrong with the scan.

"Oh, god. What is it?"

She lowered her head and fiddled with her hoof on the floor.

"Well, for news you don't want to hear. My scan did find some inert love magic near your heart."

"Oh, fuck," Cerb couldn't even begin to think of what that could mean. How much had his mind been messed with? "What's the good news?"

Cadence raised her head with a look of high optimism. Why did Cerb look so cute sitting there in a panic like that? She just wanted to smother him with affection when he looked like that.

She smiled brightly.

"The good news is that you are by far the least magical thing I have ever seen in my life."

If Cerb wasn't pranked before, this had to be the prank.

"But..."

Cadence went on to explain in an almost giddy fashion.

"I don't think you understand. Besides the fact that the magic there is inert, a pebble might hold more magic than what's attached to you." She shook her head as she tilted it back, and an even bigger smile washed over her. "Whatever this Order stuff is that you're made of, it's incredible. There's not even any trace of the magic I used on you before you joined the party. I mean... Twilight is going to have a field day over this. You might actually be magic proof."

Cerb didn't know if he should celebrate for being free of some mind control or be frustrated for having even less to work with now that this was exposed to him.

Cadence stopped mid-circle of the room and put on a more serious face. As much fun as she was having with him, her previous concern was now doubly worrying to her.

"However... I'm going to ask you something, and I'm very serious about this... Who attacked you? Was it a pony or something else?"

There was no way he heard that right.

"Who what? Who attacked me?"

Cadence didn't back down from her question.

"Yes."

Cerb was now someone she found herself caring about, and wouldn’t let this attack go unpunished.

"That kind of magic residue would only come from direct contact. Either some pony hit you with something with love-charged magic, or they shot you with some type of weaponized love-powered blast that I've never seen before."

Cerb didn't know how to explain that he hadn't been in any fights or magic battles.

"Well, I don't know what to tell you. I haven't been magic'd in the chest or had any fights with a—“ One match-up suddenly came to mind. “No... Awe shit. My bad. Fluttershy head-butted me in the chest before the welcome party."

Cadence blinked hard and started bobbing her head towards her shoulder over and over while tapping the other side of her head with her hoof.

"I must have some water in my ear still. Who did you say head-butted you in the chest?"

"Fluttershy."

"Head-butted you?"

"Yes."

"In the chest?"

"Yes."

"The yellow pegasus with pink hair and butterflies on her butt?"

Cerb had enough of repeating himself.

"Do I need to walk you down to her room and point her out to you? Yes. Fluttershy. The quiet one that I danced with and gave a back rub to before I gave you one. Really friendly with animals. Hangs out with Rarity and the other Elements. Said 'heck' as a curse word during our game of Kings. Also—"

Cadence stomped her hoof and barked.

"Yes. I get it. I just can't believe she would... What happened?"

Cerb shrugged.

"I dunno. She seemed really down and lacking confidence a few days ago, so I offered to help her learn how to fight. She agreed, and we sparred before breakfast this morning."

Cadance deadpanned.

"And she thought head-butting you was a good idea?"

Cerb suddenly put on that guilty face people make before they admit to fucking up and hope you won't be mad at them.

"In her defense, I might have said something that got her mad."

Cadence slowly reeled back, taking a deep breath in.

"Ohhh. Yeah. I've heard some stories. You probably shouldn't ever do that… LIke, ever again."

Cerb answered back with a smirk.

"Nah, it's cool. I still won."

She couldn’t believe how careless he was about this.

"You still—"

There was something about Cerb's goofy smile and the fact he not only got Fluttershy to spar with him, but he also got her mad enough to fight back, and he still won. But they both acted as if nothing had happened.

It was too much, and she started to laugh so hard she had to sit on the floor.

"Justin—" She started to catch her breath. "You are just... Wow. You are just the most impossible enigma I have ever come across."

Whatever this whole experience was, Cerb was sure it had run its course.

"So, as far as you can tell. I don't have to worry about some pony messing with my mind or anything?"

Cadence was still coming down from the laughing fit and had to cover her mouth to contain her giggles.

"Oh, boy... No, Cerb. You have nothing to worry about. But whether you trust me or not on this, I recommend you talk to Twilight about your anti-magic body."

Cerb moved to sit back farther on the bed. "I'll take your word on it, for now, Candy."

Cadence tilted her head with an enigmatic smile and asked, "Candy?"

Cerb waved her off with a gesture to ignore him.

"Nevermind. Kay-dense. Can-dee... I dunno. I thought it sounded cute... And you probably want to get off the floor. It's still a little wet from all the water I tracked in."

"Ugh," Cadence groaned as she looked down to see the few small puddles she had sat in. "Yeah, and after getting out of the hot tub, all clean."

She stood up and brushed what little water dripped down her backside with her wings.

"Gross... But I'm glad to see you look so much more relieved. You didn't think that Rarity or one of the others out there did something to you, did you?"

Cerb didn’t really know how to answer that.

"I didn't know what to think." Suddenly he had a realization of something he didn't really focus on, but a fear that had always been there. "But I really do like Fluttershy and Rarity. I feel safe with them."

It was still kind of a frightening thought just how fast he had grown attached to them. But looking back, the possibility that it had been fake was just as frightening as being stripped of his free will.

"I think that being here has been one of the best things that could have happened to me. As crazy as that sounds," Cerb admitted on some not-so-confident terms. "I think in some ways I was more scared of all the trust and admiration for them, and you too, uh... wasn’t real. Like I couldn't find a way to get better, and this was all some mental illusion. Like some giant sick mental game, I was thrown in."

Cadence called out to him softly as she walked over and placed her hoof on his hand.

"Justin, we would never be so cruel as to deceive you like that. And I'm sorry if I made you think that was even a possibility when I was joking with you."

Finally, Cerb seemed to really relax.

"It's fine."

Cadence wanted to make sure there were no hard feelings, and there was only one way to be sure about that.

"Come here. Gimme a hug." She placed her forehooves around his neck and gave him a tight squeeze. "You're a good stallion, Justin. Or whatever the human version is. Just know that even if Shining and I are busy, we'll find the time to help you out in any way we can."

Cerb returned the gesture but didn't know what he could offer.

"Likewise, Candy. I'm pretty good at lifting heavy things. So if you got a big couch or a—"

"Oh, hush." Cadence took one last deep breath before letting him go.

His rich scent was stronger now, or perhaps it only seemed that way now that she was so much closer to him.

"We don't leave until tomorrow night. But, it's past midnight, so, yeah. And tomorrow I'd be willing to have another session with you before we leave."

Cerb let her down from the hold they shared.

"I wouldn't be against it. We'll see how the day pans out."

Cadence let out a yawn.

"Sounds good. Best to get some rest. And thanks for the dance and everything else. We all need to do this again sometime."

Cerb shrugged.

"Well, we're here indefinitely."

"Ha," Cadence feigned a laugh as she opened the door to leave his room. "Hilarious, Justin. Have a good night."

[Back in the room with Applejack]

"So," Rarity smirked. "Now you're part of the Wonder Rush inside joke. The joke is... that it's not a joke, apparently."

Lying face down in her pillow, still panting enough to interrupt her speech, Applejack answered as best she could.

"Euyup... Thanks, fer... let'n me... know... the punchline."

Fluttershy stretched as she dropped her soiled towel to the floor.

"I love how relaxed and refreshed you feel after a Wonder Rush. It feels like a giant ball of rubber bands coming undone."

Rarity stood up and stretched, discarding her towel in a heap with Fluttershy's.

"While yes, that may be true, but with the release of all that tension of the rubber bands, also comes the mess." Rarity looked over her hoof to verify she hadn't missed a spot. "An unfortunate side effect."

She blew between her frogs to help them dry faster.

"But, one I think I can live with."

Applejack sat up, still in a bit of a daze.

"So... Am I good now? This won't be a problem again?"

"Hmm," Rarity thought aloud as she slid off of the bed. "Unfortunately, or fortunately, depending on how you choose to look at it now. Bringing on a Wonder Rush only takes away the current desire for one. They will come again."

She stopped a few steps away from the bed as a new thought crossed her mind .

"Although we have never tried to bring about one to see if it would delay the desire for another."

Applejack scratched her head, trying to follow along.

"How often does this even happen?"

Fluttershy answered as honestly as she could.

"It's a little different for the both of us. But some of the things that help bring them on are lots of contact with Justin, his scent—"

Rarity abruptly whined, "Even just overthinking about him can stir up those feelings again. And while we probably could have held ourselves off until after a good night's sleep or even mid-afternoon like I was planning, I suppose helping you along might have gotten us a little carried away with our demonstration."

Fluttershy sweetly chimed back in, "Not that we didn't enjoy it. It's kind of fun for Rarity and me to talk about our fantasies while we do it. Even the things you talked about were pretty exciting."

Applejack finished reusing her towel and added it to the pile.

"Yeah, well, I do appreciate the help. I don't know what I woulda done with myself if I had been with ole Woody and... well, ended up doing what we all just done did... Cuz, while sure, it does feel nice... amazing even, it is still kinda gross when ya think about it."

Fluttershy looked away with a slight blush.

"We know. But until we find a way to stop them from happening, we're going to be stuck with them. And even if they are a little messy or gross, I'm glad to have some good friends to help me not be so alone through this whole experience."

Applejack donned her hat again and proudly announced, "Speaking of not being alone. There's a Woody down the hall I'm fix'n to hop into bed with. So, if y'all don't mind me." Applejack started to make her way to the door. "Oh, and uh... if either one of yous could do me a solid and be the ones to knock on me and Lumberman's door when it’s wake up time. I'd mighty appreciate it. I'm still trying to get used to how I feel about all this... Don't need no other pony meddling in my affairs more than you two already have or tossing their two bits worth of insight at me. Less'n they're in the same situation as us."

Rarity fanned a hoof to the newest member of their Wonder-Rush inner circle.

"Perfectly understandable, darling. I'm sure we will have some questions for you and ask for some insight when the time comes."

Applejack answered back with a wink before opening the door and heading out.

"You can count on me, partners."

Rarity gave a happy sigh, pleased to have helped out a friend and avoided a potential travesty in the human pony relations. Although, the sigh did detect one problem. She turned back to the window with her horn glowing and flung it open with her magic.

Rarity pointed out to Fluttershy, "We simply must find a way to be more discreet with these kinds of get-togethers. Just one of us leaves a scent. Two of us covers a bed. But three of us... we must remember to leave a window open next time."

Fluttershy giggled.

"I kind of like the scent. But you are right. It is a little thick in the air this time."

[Earlier back in Twilight's room]

Twilight stood over Sniff lying down on the bed under her.

"And you're sure this isn't going to hurt?"

Sniff was getting tired of waiting for the indecisive Princess.

"Not if you go slowly and don't start slamming yerself down on me."

Twilight looked down at the exposed flesh.

"But you've never done this with a pony, right? What if it—"

Sniff silenced her worries with another protest, "What if nothing, Twiggels. I did this all the time back on Earth. Believe me, it feels great."

Even if she felt compelled to perform this favor for him, she was still wary of what might happen.

"I'm also afraid of falling off."

Sniff turned his head off the pillow and looked up to Twilight standing over him.

"You're not going to be jogging in place on my back or dancing a jig. You obviously weigh less than the masseuses that normally walk on my back, and you have four points of contact. But if you don't want to do this, I can just as easily have Aloe and Lo—"

Twilight pushed Sniff's face back into the pillow and lamented with a groan, "Don't say their names right now. It's bad enough that I have to wear that stupid dress. And—" Twilight groaned miserably. "Pretty Pretty Princess Twiggels Twinkles?"

She glared at Sniff and bopped him on the head with her wing.

"I blame you for the stupid name part of the bet. You know that, right?"

Sniff had to own up to the role he played.

"Okay, so I may have said Twiggels a few too many times around Rainbow Dash. But I don't know why you agreed to such a dumb bet in the first place. Or why you haven't already figured out a way to have it work to your advantage."

"Work to my advantage?" Twilight asked like he just told her mud tasted like chocolate.

Sniff pointed to his back with his thumb.

"Get to stepping, and we can start brainstorming together. You like creative problem-solving, don't you?"

"Hmm," Twilight hummed as she gave herself a few seconds to think her situation over before she slowly started to bring her forehooves on Sniff's back and her back hooves on his glutes as he suggested. "This okay?"

The pressure on his back was just right.

"Steller."

Seeing how she wasn’t, in fact, hurting him, Twilight’s mood improved.

"Good, then let's brainstorm. You have any ideas?"

Sniff gave a few healthy moans as Twilight's hooves worked over the tender spots from the crash landing less than a week ago.

"Well, the first thing that comes to mind involves an abhorrent abuse of your power and status, and an even worse abuse of the cuteness of foals."

Twilight had an uneasy feeling about this.

"I wish I knew you better so I could tell if you were sinisterly honest or hilariously deceptive."

[In Becky's room near the time Cadence was finishing up with Cerb.]

Shining commented as he worked over the soles of her feet.

"Your toes are cute. Can you grab things with them like you can your fingers?"

Becky wiggled and scrunched her toes for him to see.

"No, not really. Sometimes I'll grab some laundry with them to toss in the hamper or move a power cord, but we don't get much use out of them since we normally wear socks and shoes."

Rainbow Dash added with her own thoughts while messaging the palms of Becky's hands.

"I'm sure you can do lots more with your toes than you're letting on."

Becky humorously snorted.

"You'd think I hung the moon if it weren't for Luna, Dashy,” She joked. "And I'm good if you guys are. I think I'm relaxed enough for now."

Shining sighed with relief and said, "Well, that's good to hear. I'd be in the doghouse if Cadence thought you were neglected after all the drama from today."

Becky pulled a sheet over herself before rolling over.

"She worries too much. You bribing the Crusaders was hilarious."

Rainbow Dash threw a jab toward Shining.

"Not as funny as you getting caught."

Shining grinned foolishly.

"Yeah, well, at least it didn't cost me a thousand bits."

Becky giggled.

"No, it didn't. That was getting Twilight in the dress. You still outspent your wife."

Shining grimaced at the thought of how much money he blew through for this little vacation.

"Oh, yeah… I'll have to have that payment shipped out. But are you sure there isn't anything else I can do?

Becky giggled as she booped him on the nose with her big toe.

"No. Go to bed, you. And let Cadence know she's still your number one in bed tonight."

Shining gave a hearty laugh as he turned and walked out the open door.

"She's always my number one. Have a good night, you two."

Rainbow Dash scoffed after he left with a low laugh.

"Do you think he... you know?"

Becky fluffed her pillow before rolling over to continue talking to Rainbow Dash.

"I don't have a clue, honestly."

Rainbow Dash still thought the exchange between the three of them was rather funny, but didn't understand why she had such a hard time comprehending the different social cues.

"Really?... Probably for the best, anyway. Right?"

Becky pulled an extra layer of the bedsheet over her torso.

"Definitely."

Curiously, Rainbow Dash watched Becky try to keep herself covered.

"I still don't get it."

Becky smirked playfully.

"Don't judge me. This is still super weird for me."

Rainbow Dash answered back with a happy tone.

"I'm not judging. This is super weird for me, too. You partied with your clothes on, danced with your clothes on, partied indoors a little more with your clothes on, swam in the hot tub with your clothes on, and now you're in bed... still with your clothes on. It would be like me wearing that girly dress Twilight is gonna have to start wearing for the next week. It all seems so... out of place. Like... I dunno. Like somepony is trying to hide something or forgot what they were doing and kept their clothes on longer than they needed to. I hate wearing warmer clothes in the winter longer than I need to."

Becky knew Rainbow Dash wasn't trying to be rude or intrusive, but it was fun to mess with her a bit.

"Yeah, well. I guess I'm gonna keep weirding you out then."

Rainbow Dash laughed.

"Weirding me out? I've been friends with Pinkie Pie for I don't even know how many years now. You've got a lot of catching up to do if you think you're gonna weird me out."

"I'll do my best," Becky joked. "But I'm turning in for the night. I'll see ya in a few hours, Dashy."

Rainbow Dash gave a stretch and a yawn.

"Yep. It's been fun, but even I can only handle so much fun in one day. G'night, Becks."

[Another room over with Kelly]

Luna was sitting next to the bed where Kelly was lying down, softly brushing a wing over Kelly's back.

"We are sorry we can't do anything more for the pain or help speed up your recovery. This hardly seems to quantify an adequate restitution for favors rendered upon thyne withers and croup."

Kelly hadn't studied for this oral review of old English.

"Uh... You were a lot easier to understand drunk, I didn't catch any of that you just said."

Suddenly, Luna remembered who exactly she was talking to.

"We said you deserve something better than just a simple grooming with our feathers. What you did on us was far more... impressive."

Kelly flapped her hand at Luna as she lay with her face resting over the pillow.

"Luna, stop with the apologies. I get it. I did a nice thing, so now you think you gotta do something just as great. But don't sweat the small things with us. If you get too caught up in going tit for tat with the favors, then they kinda lose their purpose."

Luna pulled back her wing and folded it to her side.

"I suppose you are right. It is customary, if not expected, for a Princess to repay their debts when one of our subjects gifts us something of value. For some small things, it's understood that our time alone is a gift. For much more significant contributions, we pay them honors or return a letter or a trinket to show our appreciation. Though with the nobles or dignitaries and other leaders, it can be a bothersome exchange of gaudy and useless gifts. Usually, neither of us desires them, but the expectations are... I'm sorry. I got a little carried away there. These are not your problems to be bothered with."

Kelly rolled over and slowly sat up, not bothering to cover up her bra as it sagged slightly off her shoulders.

"Do you know I once met a rock star?"

Luna suddenly felt like she missed an entire conversation and was only now realizing she was in it.

"I... I beg your pardon?"

Kelly clarified.

"A rock star. Some guy who was in a rock band. Big label deals, sold-out concerts, boatloads of money. The whole shebang. But I met him at a club. Thought he was kinda cute, but nothing special. He came at me like he was some hot, super important guy. And he was, but I didn't know it at the time. So I told him to cut the crap and just relax. And he did. And... we just talked. Mostly I was just killing time waiting for Becky and a bunch of the guys to show up. "

Luna apologized.

"I'm sorry. I don't know what I'm supposed to be taking away from this story of yours."

Kelly smiled and bobbed head her like she knew exactly what Luna was talking about.

"Lemme finish, and then you'll understand. So... he's still talking, and I'm just listening. He's talking about the people that he works with, his manager that he hates, the family that he misses, and that he can't believe how messed up his life is and that he's super stressed out and feels like he doesn't have anyone else to talk to besides the people he hates... So, I gave him the best advice that I could and paid his tab."

Luna cocked her head.

"I thought you said he was rich?"

Kelly smiled and continued on.

"Yeah, but like I said. I didn't know that. But anyway, getting to the important part here, he told me who he actually was and that he couldn't let me pay for his drinks, and that he had to pay me back or do something to make up for it. So, I told him the same thing I'm going to tell you."

Kelly reached out for Luna's hoof and held it gently once Luna realized what she was gesturing for.

"I held his hand and told him, 'It doesn't matter who you are. If you're famous, or rich, or whatever. I like you, but those are not the reasons I like you. You're a good person, and you deserve to have someone just be real with you and be a friend without expecting favors in return. I don't have any intention of using you or asking for favors because of how we are together."

Luna blushed, not thinking such a simple story would end with such a positive message.

"Tis a fine tale you tell. And if you truly say those same words to me. Then I am honored that you would extend such kindness and courtesies to me."

Kelly softly spoke again, releasing Luna's hoof and laying back down on her bed.

"Luna, we're only visitors, so you can't really expect us to interact with you the same way a subject would. And we're not nobles or leaders of some neighboring country. I can barely consider myself a dignitary for my entire planet. I'm—" Kelly's happy smile faded to something more of worry and fear. "I'm just a girl with a messed up life... Living like a rock star who just found the perfect stranger who didn't care about my status and gave me kindness without expectations."

For a moment, Luna thought Kelly was talking about her. But as she looked to Kelly's eyes, they were stuck on Big Mac, who had fallen asleep leaning over the foot of the bed.

Despite the sudden turn from the revelation, Luna couldn't argue with Kelly's choice of a companion.

"I see... You are fortunate to have Big Mac at your side. And I'm not saying that because of the bravery he has shown to keep you safe... Another debt my sister and I must find a way to properly repay." She returned a quick glance to Big Mac, ensuring he was still asleep before leaning in closer to Kelly. "You know we once fancied Big Mac ourselves."

Kelly did a double between the two.

"Really?"

Luna looked back fondly on that day not so long ago.

"Yes. I rarely find myself in the events of the daytime. But I was fortunate enough to attend the Summer Wrap-Up Festival here in Ponyville.“ She cracked a nostalgic smile. “I may have strong-hooved him alongside me to compete in the many games we played. Our victories were endless and without question… However, I had lost him, at some point in the day... But we found each other again that night. Then, up in a Ferris Wheel, I stole a kiss under one of my most beautiful starlit skies."

She chuckled slightly.

"Twas only a small peck of the cheek."

Luna's eyes suddenly became heavy, and her head wilted with the memory, yet she still wore an honest smile.

"He seemed to be rather appreciative of the show of affections... though he did not return them. We know not of the whys, though we assumed it to be a combination of some lingering fears my dark history carried and our status as a Princess.

Kelly pointed playfully to the Princess.

"I think I can relate to you a little on worrying that our history will come back to bite us in the ass."

Luna asked with a curious grin.

"Really?"

Kelly shrugged.

"Different skeletons, same closet."

A cute expression, if Luna ever heard one.

"As you say, Miss Kelly." She drew a deep breath and sighed. "Eventually... we chalked our flights of fancy up to being only that. Too timid... or merely disinterested. We would venture no farther for him nor hope to be ventured after."

Kelly shot Luna a sultry smile.

"Luna... Are you on the singles market?"

Luna held back her laughs with only a few giggles escaping.

"Oh, don't say such things. It is not easy to find some pony when you are of the night, of royal birth, or an Alicorn."

Kelly jested playfully.

"And you won the lottery to bag all three."

Luna answered in such a way that the smile seemed deceptive.

"Yes. We have been alone for very long now, save for my sister growing up. And before my banishment, we did not make for good company. Then, as I'm sure you're aware of, I was imprisoned for a thousand years on the moon. Only to return to a world where, not only was I feared... I found myself foreign to my own kingdom. So much time had passed by. So many changes. Customs had been removed and replaced with ones that... often still confuse me. Even speaking to our subjects was a task that needed to be relearned."

Kelly playfully tossed a small pillow at Luna's side.

"Try not being of the world at all, to begin with."

Luna caught the pillow in her magic and tossed it back with a sad smile.

"Yes, different skeletons, brand new closets."

Finally having a good connection with the Princess, Kelly leaned in against her.

"Awe, I see what ya did there."

Luna did not shy away from the contact.

"We... I appreciate the humor and levity you bring. Makes us... me... not feel so alone in this Kingdom. I often wonder of trying again as I did with Big Macintosh. Just to find some company to keep that isn't dressed in armor or pandering for privilege and status."

Kelly reached for Luna's hoof again, which Luna heartily returned.

"Hey, Luna. Take it from me. Don't sell yourself for affection. The company you keep is only warm for as long as they keep you. And trying to win them over with kisses or having them just to keep you from being lonely, and hoping you'll be happy with the next one you throw yourself at... It sucks... Because eventually, the only time you feel anything, is during the chase. Knowing that the catch-22 is that it comes with the inevitable release."

Luna laid another hoof over Kelly's hand.

"I hate to assume… You speak from experience?... Your... skeletons, as they were?"

"Yep..." Kelly admitted with no pride in it. "Too many to count. Had to take a not-so-subtle hint from my friends to stop doing it."

Luna asked, trying not to sound too desperate for an answer, "What would you recommend?"

Kelly shrugged with an apology.

"I'm still trying to work all that out myself, honestly. All I can think of is that you need to find the one that you can trust to be honest with you, respect you, and love you enough to show you the kindness you don't think you deserve and with no strings attached."

Luna smirked like she just caught Kelly in a lie.

"Sounds like you have it all figured out after all."

"Oh," Kelly thought of something else. "I'm pretty sure another good sign is that they're willingness to tell you things they would like, but don't try to guilt-trip you or manipulate you somehow for 'em."

Luna praised Kelly with a few taps on the back of Kelly's hand.

"All sage-worthy words of advice. But I feel like we have served our time here together well. I don't feel as amazing now that the many drinks have lost their magic in me."

Kelly gave Luna’s hoof a gentle squeeze and leaned into her again.

"You are a blast to drink with. We should send you home with a bottle or two. Maybe we can party at your place next time. Hmm?" Kelly had a great idea. "How about just a girls' night? Leave the boys at home, and we can do our own thing?"

Luna felt a warm tingle in her stomach at the thought of having Kelly over.

"That... sounds like a wonderful idea. I will see to it that we do."

Kelly gently rubbed her cheek into Luna’s shoulder.

"Heh. Awesome."

Luna stood up and stretched, flexing her wings and swiping her tail side to side from having to sit on it for as long as she had.

"But for now, there are still dreams for me to patrol until my sister raises the sun... Perhaps I will see you there as well."

Kelly gave a goofy smile and poised herself as if confused.

"With your sister or in the sun?"

Luna thought she must have miss-spoken.

"Eh, no. I can enter the realm of dreams and—" A smile and poorly repressed giggles from Kelly alerted Luna that she had fallen for a joke. "Very funny, Kelly.“

Still amused by the joke, Luan turned and started to gather magic into her horn.

“Now, just don't be frightened when I open my portal to the dream realm. I'm not sure how much magic you have witnessed, but this might be a bit much for you."

Kelly seemed entirely unphased by the warning.

"Probably not. I watch a lot of TV and movies. I've seen it all."

Luna used her horn to open a rift through the dimensional plane.

"Cocky little thing, aren't you?" She jested.

Kelly watched Luna walk into a glowing mist and vanish as the portal closed in on itself.

"Okay... a lot cooler than the movies." Kelly turned her attention back to the only pony in the room and sighed. "Damn... how the fuck am I ever going to get you alone with me again where I don't have to worry about someone fucking walking in on us?"

Big Mac didn't answer. He only continued his soft breaths in his sleep, unaware of the conversation about him or anything else that followed.

Frustrated at not having the answers, Kelly rolled over in her bed.

"Last thing I need is to finally get laid and have Big Mac's almost ex walk into the stallion of her dreams, balls deep in me... I'm gonna be so fucked if I dream of Mac."

[Back in Shining and Cadene's room]

Shining welcomed his wife into the room from under the covers in their bed.

"There you are,"

Cadence apologized as she crawled under the covers and kissed Shining on the cheek. "

Sorry I took so long. Cerb had some other issues that needed to be dealt with."

Shining asked, assuming it had to be something related to her expertise, "Broken heart issues?"

Cadence hummed to herself for a moment before Shining pulled her close to him and nuzzled into her neck.

"Among other things, but there's something different about him. Something special that I can't help but be drawn towards."

Shining pulled back to rub his muzzle to hers.

"Oh? Should I be jealous of our new friend or worried some new stallion is going to steal away my special somepony?"

Cadence answered his question, knowing full well it was a joke, and confirmed it with a kiss.

"Who could ever steal me away from you? But I could ask the same of you and Becky, you little sneak."

"Of course not," Shining said before feeling a twinge of guilt. "Uh, hun?... I didn't, um... Go too far dancing with her... did I?"

Cadence playfully answered back with another kiss on the tip of his muzzle.

"No more than I did with Justin." Suddenly, she felt her own twinge of guilt. "Or did I?"

Suddenly the thought came to both their minds that they both had acted rather brashly with their new friends.

Shining felt like he should say something to offer them both a way out.

"Maybe we both got a little carried away in all the excitement?"

Cadence quickly followed with her own explanation.

"And their alcohol was said that it might make you act a little funny."

"They were just fun to hang out with."

"And they're so nice."

"And good with foals."

"Justin isn't nearly as handsome as you are."

"And Becky might be cute, but I only have eyes for you, Cadence."

"Sure, his hands are nice—.

"And Becky's too, but..."

Somehow during their rapid exchange, they both knew each other was coming to terms with their sudden infatuation towards their new human friends, as well as their own.

Cadence was the first to admit her fault.

"His scent... I can't believe how powerful it is."

Shining replied in a near panic, with his own burdens to release.

"Becky smells like honey, and the perfume sunflowers would wear if they wanted to smell better."

"Justin has such a big heart and so much love to give. I just want to shower him with affection until I help him open up his heart and let it all pour out. He makes me feel so warm inside like you do."

"Becky is so loving but so fragile. I... I want to hold her close and make her feel loved and special like you are to me."

Something was happening to them. Something wrong, yet felt so inexplicably right. They should be horrified and chucking furniture at each other after that exchange. As it turns out, though, infatuation had overcome their shame, and desire overruled their guilt. And even worse, some selfish drive had placed them at odds with the jealousy they should have towards each other.

They had mystifyingly understood each other for being just as guilty and accepted it.

Shining looked deep into his wife’s eyes.

"I love you, Cadence."

Cadance stared back just as deeply.

"I love you, Shining."

Instinct and passion overtook them as they met their lips together and began to intertwine their limbs. Their fervent coiling and mashing of bodies were matched only by the night they agreed to wanting to start a family of their own. Their commitment and trust with each other, creating a magical night they could only faintly remember.

Now here they were. They were still committed to each other and just as trusting, even after confessing that they found themselves wanting after another outside of their vows.

Together they found themselves in an entanglement of animalistic carnal acts. They were lost in the moment of unyielding love and a craving for something deep inside them. An intimate secret being rediscovered.

Getting this excited was making Cadance more aggressive with her affection, and she pushed off of the mattress with her wing and mounted Shining. She wanted to show him how powerful her love could be, even if it meant holding him down to do so.

She forced herself down on him and started kissing much deeper and with a sense of urgency the likes she could not remember having before. She was acting like a completely different pony. Even Shining was acting differently. He was kissing and holding her with greater intensity than usual but also grinding his groin against hers as if they were dancing with their human partners again. That seemed like a first for them; dancing against each other while kissing?

However, it felt amazing and caused her to let out a sultry groan.

"Mph. Mmm. Mph," Cadence moaned through her lips locked with Shining. "I'm so, Mph, lucky to be married to you. Mph, I can't-Mmm-believe how hot you make me feel, Mph-Mmmm, I'm already sweating, Mmmmm, We're gonna need another bath and new sheets before, Mmm, we can sleep."

Shining could feel the heat and dampness between them building up.

Mmm, I can feel it. Mmm, I can't believe we haven't, Mmmmm, done this before."

"Haven't we?" Cadence passively asked between gasping for air and kissing him again. "After our wedding, Mmm, after deciding, Mph we-Mmm, wanted to have a family?"

Cadence sat up, making her moist slit slide over Shining's firm sheath. Something that should have felt out of place, but she was too worked up to notice anything other than how good it felt.

"We were just like this," she looked down to Shining, a hungry look in his eyes she knew she had seen before, but couldn't recall where or when or why he had it. "But... no... it was different."

Shining offered his faint recollection of the event.

"I was on top of you? I... felt... something... but I can only remember waking up the next morning." He reached up to caress her face gently. "So happy to have you in my life. Remembering how much I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you."

She started to practically glow with the warmth she was feeling inside.

"I remember that morning. You had a secret from that night before you didn't want to tell me, and I was too bashful to ask. What was it?"

Shining laughed at what he thought had to be a joke.

"Secret? What secret? You were the one with a secret. You wouldn't say anything to me almost the entire morning."

Cadence giggled as she rocked her hips against him.

"What are you talking about?"

This was a strange joke Shining wasn't getting.

"You... did something to me the night before. I didn't know what it was, and you wouldn't tell me." He blinked a few times, trying to remember the guesses he made at what it might have been. "No... We... You thought."

He could only remember the love and joy he felt from everything as he thought back to it.

"I can't even remember anymore. It’s all so… fuzzy… How are we only now remembering this?"

Cadence cooed as she leaned forward and kissed him.

"Mmm, I feel like helping you remember."

She kissed him again, slowly, deeply, causing more heat to build up and the sweat to increase between them. A sudden ear twitch flicked; feeling like her ears were trying to cool her off. So much sweat was building up now, it felt like she was swimming in it, the way it pooled up at her marehood. Was that part of the forgotten memory? It felt like it was. Just like the stiffness between his legs she felt. Something else was supposed to happen now. She could feel it.

Luna's voice erupted into the room as she bursts through the door, almost knocking it off its hinges.

"Justin! Justin! Where's Justin!"

The sudden intrusion made the two lovers jump, knocking them out of the intimate spell they were under, and Cadence yelped as she flinched and pulled the bed sheets tightly around her.

"What?! Luna? What's wrong?"

Luna's voice was shrill and panicked.

"Justin! Cerberus! He's in danger! They're going to kill him! We have to find him! Now!"

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 18 July 2023.]

Damn... So close to a perfect ending for the night. Now Cerb is in mortal danger and only Luna knew what's happening to him.

But, yeah. Sorry for how long this chapter turned out to be. There was so much I wanted to cover, and so many things that I wanted to introduce to help give a better understanding of what these characters are dealing with. Not just emotionally, but also with how their world is affecting the humans. Or in this case, doesn't or can't affect them... Maybe? Well, at least in regards to Cerb being shown to be magic resistant. That's going to have a major effect on everyone's dynamics with each other.

Also, did I trick any of you into thinking something naughty was about to go down with Sniff and Twilight? Because that was the intention. Same with Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rarity. Well... I wanted to let you think something happen, only to come back and let you know something did. Now the Wonder Rush club is three members strong and Applejack doesn't have to feel so alone with her thoughts.

Oh, yeah. And for those who might not have had the chance to read the comics. That bit with Luna and Big Mac at the Summer Wrap-up Festival is technically canon. I might have had to embellish a bit on the kiss and what she felt about him, but this is a fanfic, so some liberties have to be taken.

Mmm, yes... And of course, Cadance and Shining, who were so close to making another foal... If they could remember how to. Rather strange that the Princess of Love doesn't remember making love to her husband.

Lastly, the plot thickens with more revelations discovered by Trixie in her dreamscape. Another flashback to the same Trixie of a previous nightmare, now with more back story. Also, the other soundless voices? Who might those be? Why are they so hard to understand? What were they saying? Why can none of them see or hear her?

Even with all these new revelations, she's only scratching the surface.

40. A Different Kind of Love. A different Kind of Missery

Cadence shouted as she felt her heart drop into her stomach, "What?! I think he's downstairs! Shining! Go! Let's find him!"

Before they could even get out of bed or ask who was after Cerb, Luna was already halfway down the next hallway, knocking open each door, looking for the human in danger.

The frantic search led Luna to Twilight's room, bursting into her chambers just as she had done with Cadence.

"Twilight! Where is Cerberus!"

Twilight stood stupefied atop Sniff's back.

"He's downstairs, last room on the northeast corner. What's wrong?"

Luna's eyes were wide with terror, and her voice cried out with urgency.

"Explosions! Screaming! He's fighting for his very life as we speak!"

Sniff was frozen in place, first at being walked in on in such an awkward position, but then Luna's panic had him on edge to find out what was wrong. But Luna's cause for alarm didn't make any sense, though. If there were explosions, or if Cerb had been calling for help, he would have heard it.

Then again, for Sniff, this was Luna, and if his memory of her was correct...

"Wait. Was this a dream he was having?"

Luna belted out, "Yes! I could barely see into his dream, but I could feel it. They're killing him! His friends are hurt! I couldn't help him! We have to find him! A nightmare this severe is dangerous to one's psyche!"

Now knowing what was happening, Sniff had to hurry and find Cerb before any of the others did.

"Shit! Twilight! Get off! We have to get to him before someone tries to wake him up!"

Twilight fell to her side as Sniff rolled off the bed and shot towards the door.

"Woah! Hey!" She landed safely but didn't appreciate being tossed off over something as trivial as someone having a nightmare. "What's the big deal?! Everypony has nightmares!" She shouted, not hiding her agitation from the sudden outburst and interruption.

Sniff didn't even bother to answer. He followed Luna down the hall towards the stairs.

Twilight jumped down from the bed and started towards the door before rolling her eyes with a grown. There was no need to run when she had magic. Instead, she teleported herself ahead of Luan and Sniff at the corner of the hall. Then, as she trotted towards Cerb’s room, she could see that there must have been some reason for concern. A small mass of humans and ponies had gathered outside Cerb's door.

Twilight approached the group, curious as to what she must have missed.

"What's going on here?"

"Shh!" Rainbow Dash silenced the late arrival. "Not so loud."

Still not sure what could have caused this level of concern, she drew closer.

In all, Rainbow Dash, Becky, Pinkie, Benny, and Cadence were all just outside of Cerb's doorway and peering in with great interest. Benny seemed to be holding them back as he was mostly blocking the doorway. Shining was far down the hall, likely only just now catching up as Luna and Sniff ran up just behind Twilight.

Benny stage whispered with his hand held out to Sniff and Luna.

"Hey. It's cool... Just... wait."

Luna slowed her pace but refused to stop and started to force her way through.

"We cannot wait. You know not the dangers of— " Her voice was cut short at what she saw inside and held her ground with caution. "By my starry skies. What is—"

"Shh," Fluttershy's voice could scarcely be heard quieting the crowd.

Again, Twilight grew even more impatient at what could cause such a commotion for something as simple as a nightmare.

"Everypony, move," she ordered before approaching the door.

As she rounded the door frame, soft sobs from Cerb could faintly be heard under the calming words of Rarity.

"It's just a scratch, Justin. You broke a lamp in your sleep, but you're perfectly fine now. Fluttershy is patching you up."

Cerb moaned lowly in his sleep, "No. Get down.”

Twilight had a full view of the room now. On the floor was a broken lamp and a few drops of blood. Cerb was lying on his right side, facing the door. Fluttershy was sitting between his stomach and curled in his knees. She was busy wrapping gauze around his bloody hand. Rarity was sitting where Cerb's pillow should have been, letting his head rest between her thighs while she held his other hand, stroking it softly.

Cerb jostled his legs under the sheets and tried to pull his hands free.

"Multiple points of contact. Driver down. Crew-serves taking heavy fire. Radioman down. RPGs coming in from Southend Plaza—"

Fluttershy quietly called out to him through his dream state.

"Justin, do you know where you are right now?"

Cerb rocked and twitched in his sleep.

"Nuristan... Kamdesh. Checkpoint Delta Tango six. Civilian casualties. Boxed in. Crew-serves wounded. Need to get to Garcia."

Luna took one look back to the rest of the observers while Cerb groaned and whimpered out what he was reliving in his nightmare as she moved to wake him.

"This is madness. We cannot simply stand by and watch—"

Benny reached back and tempted fate by trying to pull Luna back by the tip of her wing.

"Do not... wake him. Please."

Rarity again tried to reach out to Cerb.

"Justin. You're nowhere near that place. It's faaar far away, remember?"

Cerb whimpered again, tears falling down from his eyes.

”They're shooting him.”

Luna tugged at Benny's hand to free her wing.

"Please. There can be no good reason to keep him in that horrible—"

"Don't," Benny stated again more firmly. "If you wake him up right now, he's going to think he's still in that nightmare, and he's going to do everything he can to try and save his friend."

Luna could hear the conviction in Benny's voice and stopped resisting but looked on still with pleading eyes.

Believing he had her compliance, Benny released her wing.

"Even if it means fighting his way through all of us... And it wouldn't be his first time doing it."

Fluttershy tried again to calm him.

"Justin? Do you remember dancing with me? Remember how the nice man sang about being safe in his arms?"

Cerb’s twitching lessened, and he stopped trying to pull his hands free.

"Fluttershy? You can't be here. It's not safe."

"I am safe," Fluttershy answered, adding a soft kiss over his knuckles. "And you're safe, too. You're here with us. Safe and warm in bed. Remember? Don't you remember going to bed in Twilight's castle after swimming in the hot tub with us?"

Sniff could barely see what all was happening in the room but knew that those two ponies were in danger if they stayed that close to Cerb and kept on touching him.

"Dude, what the fuck?" He whispered as loud as he could. "Why are they in there?"

Benny shook his head.

"Long story. Let's just call it a beauty and the beast kind of deal... I think?"

Cerb, not sounding as lost or in pain as he was only moments ago, finally answered, "We left the hot tub.”

Rarity lifted his hand and nuzzled it.

"That's right, darling. “ She remembered there was still a crowd watching, and her eyes lifted up to address them. "It helps to calm him down," She whispered in their direction.

All of Cerb’s resistance and struggling looked to have stopped when he groaned, "Cadence… She sat on me."

Everyone turned to Cadence, who took a step back, blushing.

"He was laying on the bed. That's how I gave him a back massage... What?"

That wasn't much to go off of, but Rarity decided to go along with it since that's where his conversation led.

"She sat on you, dear? Was that so she could rub your back easier?"

Cerb answered with a whine in his voice, sounding like he was holding back tears.

“Yeah... She said I'm anti-magic... everything I feel is real."

Again, all eyes went back to Cadence.

She quietly answered, just as frantic as she did the last time.

"He thought he was being mind-controlled or something. I scanned him for magic and told him he had nothing to worry about. He's fine. No mind control."

Fluttershy held Cerb's bandaged palm up under her chin.

"Do you feel safe with us, Justin?"

Still talking in his sleep, he answered, "Yeah..."

Rarity asked him another question, sounding as motherly as one could.

"Would you like us to stay a while longer?"

Cerb softly wrapped his fingers around Rarity’s hoof still holding his hand.

"Don't go..."

Fluttershy lowered his hand and cuddled up against him again before turning back to the others.

"It, um... should be fine now. He'll sleep like this for a while, so long as we don't move around too much."

Rarity let his hand down to rest as she tried to get more comfortable leaning against the headboard.

"Sadly, this is worse than the first time we found him having such terrible dreams like this... How could any creature do something so cruel to him?" She turned her full attention back to Cerb, now soundly sleeping in her lap. "I don't know how he can put on such a happy face every day, knowing when he falls asleep that this is what waits for him."

Luna turned and looked to Benny and the others for guidance.

"Do we... wake him now?"

Kelly spoke up from the back.

"No, way. Look at him."

Sniff about snapped his neck turning to Kelly, seeing her in only her new panties and a shirt.

"When the fuck did you get here?"

Kelly shrugged.

"Right after Cadence said something about mind control? I dunno. Not long. But... shit... Look at 'em. Let the poor fucker sleep. He's got his girls with 'em. He ain't gonna hurt 'em."

Sniff begrudgingly asked, "How can you be so sure about that?"

Kelly took a pose with a hand on her hip and a 'fuck you' look written all over her face.

"Of the six of us, who are the two he's never taken a swing at?"

Benny started towards the door and confirmed what Kelly had implied.

"Yeah. He ain't never tried to lay a hand on you or Becky... Come on, Pink. Let'em sleep."

Pinkie answered, still unsure of what all she just witnessed.

"I... Okay."

Luna gave one long sad look at the three on the bed before giving Twilight a nasty glare.

"Twilight, come with me. We need to talk."

There was nothing promising about that tone of voice, so Sniff tried to follow along with Luna as she rounded her way out the door.

"Hey, I'm so sorry this happened. We didn't think—"

Luna snapped a wing out to stop him from following and growled with a low but stern tone.

"Peter. We have no quarrel with thee, nor the company you brought that sleeps with terrors I fear to have the misfortune of ever seeing as clearly as he. We take issue with the lack of care provided to your kin. As well as those who have kept us in the dark with these matters."

Benny had been close enough to hear the disturbance and hurried back.

"Hey, hey. What's going on?"

Sniff started to back away.

"Luna's pissed at us not being taken care of Cerb or something, man."

Benny turned back to see Twilight cowering behind the door frame.

"Wait-Wait. Hold on. No. That's not true at all."

Luna slowly turned herself around and marched up to Benny, looking him straight in the eyes.

"That—" she pointed to Cerb's room with her wing. "—is not being taken care of. That, is not something we should be learning of, first hoof. Not to mention that two of our subjects, under Twilight's observation and direction, have already dealt with such issues. And they appear to be not only unaware of the severity of his condition, but that the one we agreed to leave in charge of your well-being while in your stay was blissfully unaware of such dangers your friend was facing."

Sniff cautiously interjected.

"Well, that's not entirely true. I think it was maybe the second or third day we got here that Rainbow, Flutters, and Rarity were over at our place in the morning. I gave them the whole breakdown of what happens with Cerb and his nightmares."

Rainbow Dash spoke up, peeking behind Sniff's legs.

“He's telling the truth, Princess. He even told us Cerb would wake up confused, so we shouldn’t wake him. He said that Cerb even once hurt Sniff when all he was trying to do was calm him down. Fluttershy and Rarity both heard the same thing I did."

Luna glared down at the frightened rainbow mare.

"And who did you share this information with, Rainbow Dash? Were one of the others supposed to let us know?"

Twilight finally stepped out into the hallway and put the focus of Luna’s anger back where she thought it belonged.

"Luna, stop. I never told them to report every little detail to me. And Rainbow Dash was the first to point out that our guests are slow to trust and reveal such sensitive things about themselves. At that point, it could have done more harm than good if they thought they couldn't trust us."

Luna stomped her hoof in protest.

"That does not change the fact that you should have known before giving him a room in your home, Twilight.“ Her brow furrowed tightly, and she grit her teeth. “I should have known. Not only could I have offered to help him... "

Luna's real purpose for her outburst started to come forward with a simple quivering of her lips.

"I... would have been more ready for... that."

Twilight took a cautious step forward.

"Luna, I—"

Luna wasn't finished with her lecture and took a domineering stance in the hall.

"Twilight—“ She had to stop herself and turned her attention back to Sniff with all of the self-control she could muster. “And Peter, I am so sorry, but I cannot hold this back any longer."

She looked back to Twilight with eyes that sang of misery and woe.

"I do not merely see the dreams of others. I do not only hear their cries of joy or screams of fear... I feel those dreams. I feel what they feel. And that... that dream was burdened with an unparalleled agonizing weight of death, the likes I have never felt before. I did not just feel his loss for those I know he did not save in the brief moments I caught of his dream. A moment that was but only a mere fraction of what he experienced. I felt his memory of death itself. Not the likes of those who have lost a loved one. No... this..."

The hallway was now quiet, save only the angry breaths Luna drew in and out as she tried to calm herself.

"This will not be spoken of outside of those who dwell in this castle tonight." She sharply turned her eyes to Sniff. "Peter, you and your friends may speak of your ills as you see fit. Your secrets and who you keep them with are for you and you alone to decide. But for the rest of you."

She eyed each pony around her, one by one.

"What was witnessed here. What was spoken of. It shall not be repeated. I forbid it."

Twilight slowly crept her way out in front of Sniff, turning a sad eye up to him.

"You can go to bed if you like. I need to take responsibility for all of this."

Knowing this wasn’t her fault, Sniff took a gamble on his safety and stepped between Twilight and Luna.

"Hey, wait. We all had a great time with the party and everything. This whole issue is just a big misunderstanding and shouldn't ruin the rest of the night for any of us."

Luna's eyes flashed with an inferno of rage, and her chest rose, drawing in the air to denounce his interrupting.

Sniff quickly stopped her from probably exercising her royal Canterlot voice, but he did so with a calm call to reason.

"I'm not saying there isn't fault to go round. There is. I'm just saying... Airing all this dirty laundry, when we're all tired, maybe still a little drunk, and— " Sniff brought his hands up to his chest and let his forced smile soften. "—I don't know about you... but maybe a little emotional, being how much we care about our friends and that we all feared the worst."

Luna would have had Sniff dragged away and tossed out of Twilight's castle when he last cut her off had he been a pony, but she could see the wisdom in his words.

He was right. This was not the time nor the place.

Luna bowed her head and let her anger part ways for the time being.

"Yes. What you say is true. And while I may be of the night, even I could use some time to... rest my thoughts so that I may think more clearly. “ She glared at Twilight but then raised her head indignantly and showed her spite by speaking with her eyes closed and not even bothering to face her. “Twilight, we shall speak privately tomorrow after I bring about the night. Alert my sister that I shall be staying longer than originally intended."

Twilight sighed as she bowed her head.

"Yes, Princess."

Benny took the hint not to get involved and left with Pinkie, who was sticking close to his side.

Cadence motioned with her eyes back down the hall to her husband.

"Shining, dear. We should probably finish our discussion."

Shining joined her side with an inappropriate pep in his step.

"Yes. Might need to jog my memory on some of the details, though."

Rainbow Dash made a recommendation like it wasn't related to her wanting to get the fuck out of there as fast as possible.

"Weeee better get back to bed, Becky."

Sniff nudged the purple Princess gently.

"Hey, Twilight. I'm a little turned around in here. Can you help me find my room again?"

Twilight didn't want to help Sniff. She just wanted to teleport to her room and cry her eyes out.

"It's..."

"On the same floor as you, yeah, I know." Sniff was lying and hoped Twilight would pick up on it. "Come on, don't let me get lost in here."

Twilight didn't budge.

Sniff turned his back to Luna and tried his best to convey that he was trying to help her.

"I'll pull you by the ear if I have to, Twiggels."

Thankfully, Kelly and Sniff had played this game before, and she caught on to the routine he was playing up.

"Hey, Luna? Uh... Could you help me back to my room? I'm sorry, it's just, I could use the help, and Sniff has the back support of an elderly woman."

Sniff hollered down the hall as he ushered Twilight away.

"Love you, too, Drip."

Luna hesitated, but now seeing that Cerb's door was closed and all the others had left them, she was the only one who could help her now.

"Of course."

With great care, Luna assisted Kelly's limping down the short walk down to her room. They passed Benny's room on the way; the music from his cell phone must have been loud for them to hear it through the door.

Kelly pointed to an empty guest room.

"Yep, this room right here.”

Luna could see this wasn't her room, Big Mac wasn't even in there.

"Your room is farther down, is it not?"

Kelly answered with a weak smile, "It is. But this room is empty."

Luna took another look into the room.

"You wish to have a room for yourself?"

Kelly childishly shook her head.

"No. Just a room for us for a while."

Kelly tilted her head with a guilty smile and walked into the, abandoning her limp as she did so.

Luna gave Kelly a glare that shifted to a look of curiosity.

"What might you be after?"

Kelly surveyed the room. It was smaller than the other guest rooms she and the others were given. It seemed like one that would have been better suited for a child. Even the bed was no larger than a single-size mattress. Which is where she decided to sit, letting her back rest against the wall.

Kelly explained herself as she patted the spot on the bed next to her.

"Luna, I can't sleep, and I could use some company. I'm sure you could use some as well. And I'm sure you have a lot of questions about us."

A generous offer, but Luna did not wish to burden Kelly any further.

"Kelly, we think it best—"

"I know you got questions about Cerb and his nightmares," Kelly continued. "And if you plan on talking to Twilight about it, you're still going to be left in the dark about it. You're a lot better off talking to me first, so you can explain it better to her."

Luna entered the room and took a seat on the bed with Kelly, then posed a statement that came off more as a question.

"You do not seem particularly bothered by these events. I pray you would not deceive us with your explanations as you did with your limp."

Kelly blushed a little.

"Sorry. Little purple sparkle butt seems like the type that would have caused another scene if I didn't pull you away from her." She took a moment to gauge Luna's reaction, only to find she looked to be waiting for the rest of the reasoning to follow. "Twilight comes off to me as someone who's only confident when she knows she's in control. Otherwise, she looks up to those above her, like you and Celestia, like surrogate mothers that are there to fill in the gaps... And while not the best example, I had someone work for me who was like that. I did a lot to take her in and help her out. Wanted her to be a manager for me, but she had this terrible habit of drawing out conflicts with guilt."

Luna nodded in agreement.

“We can see some of that in Twilight. We do not know if she fully understands the full breadth of her responsibilities."

Kelly leaned over and rested her head against the Princess.

"Luna, in Twilight's defense… We're not that easy to work with all the time. And we're terrible with holding onto our secrets. We all have nasty habits of torturing ourselves with them. And Justin is a prime example."

With all their secrets, Luna had to verify.

"With his nightmares, you mean?"

"Yep." Kelly drummed her hands over her thighs to the tune of a zinger. "Believe it or not, he's actually gotten better."

The look on Luna’s face looked like she just had a corps fall onto the floor in front of her.

"Now, that is truly frightening."

Kelly adjusted herself to be more comfortable as she leaned against Luna.

"I can't give you all the details about what happened to him. He refuses to tell me about what all happened. The rest you'll have to convince him to give up... Not that I think he would."

It was a little strange how this human had managed to bond with her, but now Luna welcomed and encouraged Kelly's efforts.

"What can you tell me? She kindly asked as she extended a wing and draped it over Kelly.

[Meanwhile back up in Twilight's room]

Twilight spoke lowly as she stepped up to her bed, still crushed from the events of the night.

"Thanks again for pulling me out of there."

Sniff grabbed his shirt and threw it over his shoulder while he stood at the edge of her bed.

"No, I'm sorry. We should have let Cerb go home when he asked. Drunk or not, he would have been fine. Believe me; this dude is unstoppable."

Twilight was miserable but not ungrateful and sought to show her gratitude in any way she could.

"It's more than that, but you can lay back down again." She stood up to give Sniff room to lie down. "It's the least I can do."

Sniff deadpanned.

"Twilight? You really think that's what I came up here for?"

Twilight was so shaken up and flustered after the lecture from Luna, she couldn't think straight.

"I... I don't."

Sniff spoke up with a weak smile, ready to do what he does best.

"I'm here to help you fix this! This is what I do. Bad shit happens, I find the best way to turn it around or move on to— “ He noticed something was very wrong with his princess in distress. “Twilight?"

Twilight was breaking down.

"I don't... know what I'm doing."

All the weight and stress of juggling the problems thrust upon her were finally taking their toll.

"I haven't had the time to get to know you all well enough to be trusted to help any of you. I can't ask you all to give up your secrets when you keep them from even your best friends."

This wasn't at all the reaction Sniff thought he was going to get when he offered to help. Now all he could do was watch Twilight crumble before him as she came down harder on herself.

Twilight continued with her voice wavering through the sobs she tried to hold back.

"I'm not supposed to go looking for problems, but I don't know what's really going on, so I can't find the solutions." Her reality finally hit, and she was well past tears, sitting there in the center of her bed with all her composure lost and the crying in full effect. "I'm supposed to be the Princess of Friendship... but I didn't ask for this. I wasn't even trying when I was given my wings."

It was clear that Sniff had walked into a shit storm and was without a proverbial umbrella. Dealing with this wasn’t his strong suit, and all he could think of was that Lumberman should be here instead of him. Sure, Sniff was an expert flirt and great at cheering people up and helping them get pointed in the right direction. But this... This was a full-blown meltdown. Lumberman was the best at picking up the broken pieces and putting them back together. Sniff was just window paint.

However, no matter his level of expertise, he was here, and she needed his help to stop her from falling apart even worse.

"Twilight..."

The broken mare didn't move or even acknowledge him. She just continued to cry.

If Sniff could be brave enough to put himself between a reformed demon pony Princess and her target of reprisal, he could be brave enough to at least attempt to do what Lumberman would do.

Twilight sat and let the slew of failures and mistakes revisit her, silently scorning herself for 'not seeing it coming' or 'should have known better.' All blanketed over a foundation of 'you set this in motion by gifting advanced spell books to Trixie and letting her run off and not take responsibility.' Everything that happened now was hers to be tested on and held accountable for.

The last thing she expected was to feel Sniff's hands picking her up from under her forelegs.

"Stop," she pleaded. "I just need to get the fuck over it," she cried out as her voice strained and cracked. "That's what Benny said to do. It's how Cerb saved him. I... I..."

Sniff finally reached a comfortable spot, leaning his back against the pillows and headboard of her bed. His thinking was that the only thing he could do was hold her until she cried herself out and vented everything stuck in her head. He laid her down, chest to chest with him, and let her dump her emotional baggage.

Twilight hadn't opened her eyes the entire time. Too ashamed to even look at him. Too critical of herself to help him get close to her. Too weak to turn him away. Then, she found herself lying atop of him.

What had happened? It wasn't long ago that this human was snarky and impatient. So easily dismissive and rude, overbearing, egotistical, insulting even. Now?... He was happy, helpful, caring, generous, thoughtful, brave enough to stand up to an enraged Luna, and even putting himself in a vulnerable, if not compromising, position... trying to comfort her.

"Peter, you asshole," Twilight cursed him as she clasped her forelegs around him and buried her muzzle between his neck and shoulder. "I'm supposed to be taking care of all of you.“

She wept and struggled to control her breathing.

“Why!... Why!"

Her cries grew stronger as she struggled to come to terms with what was eating away at her.

"Why would they put me in charge of all of this with no training?! There's no books on humans! There's nothing about stab wounds in any library! I can't understand Becky's medication! Cerb is dying in his dreams, and no pony will give me the answers after they yell at me for not knowing it either."

Sniff had no idea how in over her head Twilight was. He didn't even know how much their everyday issues were creating such monumental problems for her. Instinct took over, and he hugged her back, cradling her head on his shoulder and slowly rubbing his hands up and down her back.

Eventually, Sniff spoke with his most comforting voice he could muster.

"I hear you, Twilight. Celestia saw a problem too big to handle alone and put you in charge of it. Then Luna shows up, knowing less than you do, and flips out when she found a new problem she somehow thought you would know about because..." He gave a long sigh realizing just how fucked she was. "How the fuck were you supposed to know? You're not a goddamn mind reader or a fortune teller... Are you?"

Twilight gripped a little tighter around him, not sure if he was joking or being serious, or if she should explain how those spells worked or laugh like it was a joke.

"No..." She squeaked.

"There, ya see?" Sniff rhetorically asked as he gave her back a few quick rubs and some gentle pats like she were a dog. "If they trusted you enough to look after us when they didn't know shit about us themselves, they can't flip out over every little problem that we've grown used to having. I mean, it's like comparing tragedy to fantasy and being surprised when our tragedies didn't end up all sunshine and rainbows."

Twilight had cooled down to mild weeps, but she had many more tears to shed.

"But we don't deal with tragedies... We always stop them from happening." She sniffed hard to clear her nose, finding it harder to breathe in the crook of his neck. "We barely were able to save Kelly, and new problems keep popping up before I can figure out what all happened with the last problem. And I have to keep you safe until I can send you home... And I don't even know how to do that yet, so whatever happens to you is still all my fault."

The mild weeps picked back up to cries that all but reached the levels of wailing.

"I have to send you back... but everypony wants you to stay."

Sniff chuckled at that last part a bit.

"I could always be an asshole again. Make it easier to punt us back to Earth after you figured it out."

Twilight whined louder, angered at just the suggestion of him going back to how he was before.

"Noooo!... I like you better like this." She sniffed again but was finding it harder to dwell on all the bad things going on when it felt so much better to be with Sniff like this. "There were so many things you said that scared me or made me mad at you. So many things that were driving me crazy trying to figure you out. Trying to figure out why so many ponies were acting so strange around you. But I think I see it now."

Sniff didn't fully understand why she had such a full array of feelings towards him, outside of when he was trying to piss her off when they first met. But he was happy that she started calming down.

"I'm sorry it took me as long as it did to come around... I guess I had a hard time adjusting."

By now, Twilight was down to only an occasional tear or two. A far better recovery time than what she would have gone through without his help. At least now that the hard part was over, she was fine with resting on Sniff.

Perhaps this was what Applejack was getting from Lumberman that had her so worked up earlier, she thought to herself. Everything about having Sniff there with her in her moment of weakness was... wonderful. Wonderful in all the ways Applejack couldn't explain to her before.

The feeling of his skin against her, his hands caressing her, his comforting scent of clovers and spice. All those things combined with what a great friend he had been to her these past few days, she couldn't be bothered with her problems at the moment if having him there was this pleasant.

Twilight hummed softly.

"It's okay. I once lived a life in a world much different from the one I do now. But then I grew wings, became a Princess, and the world I knew was gone. I didn't land on another planet like you did—" she adjusted herself to sit a little higher off of his hips and cuddled in a bit closer, "—but it's been hard for me to adjust to this new world I live in. So much seems familiar, but it's not the same... It will never be the same as it was back then, and neither will all the rules that have changed along with me. No matter how much I like to pretend that nothing really has, I have to accept that... everypony will look at me and treat me a certain way that I can't change. I have to change. Everything I do or say. Always careful of who is listening, or what somepony might think."

Sniff spoke up, trying his best to relate to her.

"Feeling like you can't be honest with your anger when you feel it because they'll view you as a monster. At the same time, knowing you can't be too kind or open because they'll push for more of you than you're willing to give. But if not, just the fear of it makes you hesitant to be who you really want to be."

Twilight nuzzled in again, letting her wings come down around Sniff's arms.

"I have to be like that with large crowds, or they start to fight for my attention. I see it all the time with Celestia. No pony ever seems to really ever get close to her."

Sniff's mind instantly went back to her invitation given to him if he didn't find a pony for himself in Ponyville. So much for not letting Twilight be an option.

After reflecting on everything that was going wrong for her, Twilight didn’t expect to have her thoughts go to where they were now.

"I used to think that I was the only pony in the world that wasn't an alicorn who was able to be close to her. " She paused for a moment, a feeling of conflict in her heart pulling her in two directions. "But... I dunno anymore... It's never clear what I really am to her. I know she appreciates the friendship we've made together, but I constantly feel like I'm being graded or lectured as her student still. And then, she treats me like I'm a Princess with all these responsibilities and appointments to attend... But I'm the only alicorn she doesn't treat as an equal. And not as a friend like Cadence or a proper Princess like Luna."

Sniff hated the thought of humoring her, but maybe he didn't know enough to understand what her role really meant to the kingdom.

"Isn't being the Princess of Friendship a big deal, though?"

"I—" Twilight had to second guess herself after all she'd been through and the conversations with Sniff she had earlier "...I want to say yes... but I can't explain how anymore."

As comfortable as she was, she didn't want to have this conversation while holding onto him so informally. She unwrapped her arms around Sniff and pushed herself off to sit on his lap. Letting her hooves rest on his chest while her emotions were crashing as she formed her thoughts.

She stared down at Sniff's abs, lacking the confidence to address him face to face.

"Celestia rules over the day. Luna is in charge of all that takes place in the night. Cadance was given the Crystal Empire to protect and govern over. I became the Princess of Friendship, and the Tree of Harmony created this castle for me... I wasn't given or entrusted with anything I wasn't already doing."

It hurt to admit this, but she didn't understand where she was supposed to fit in with everything.

"I was helping ponies with friendship problems and saving Equestria years before I was given wings. Even international relations was something I could do. And... I think I do all of that even less now that I am a Princess."

Twilight finally raised her head to see Sniff properly. Her face was damp still from her tears, and her lips were pressed like she was holding back from breaking down again, but her eyes were the most telling. Her dark, violet eyes looked out to him. Sad, innocent, barely holding it together… seeking his approval.

She brushed her hair back behind her ear before continuing.

"You are the most important thing I think that's ever been appointed to me without the fate of the world at stake... Whenever there's a problem too big for Celestia to handle alone, or one she doesn't know how to solve, I'm the one she trusts to take care of it. But with all of you... The world isn't in danger from any of you. And Celestia would have probably been able to take care of you much better than I could. And she knows more about beings from other dimensions as well as having knowledge of another human world... but... there's nothing I do that qualifies me to be in charge of you."

"Twiggs—"

"No, please..." Twilight had to be honest with him; it felt like the right thing to do. "My two greatest talents are magic and friendship. If I was right about the Order that makes up your being, and Cadence was right about Cerb being anti-magic, my first talent is useless for you. As for friendship problems... You only had one that I know of, and that was fixed without my help at all. If we wanted to stretch the list of my applicable skills to working with foreign relations, we already have a Status of Forces agreement, and none of you need any of my help at all integrating into Equestria. The only use I have... is sending you away."

Sniff finally had her where he needed her to be if he was going to turn this around.

"Twiggels. From formal introductions to having you here on my lap. You've been with us every step of the way. All of our biggest accomplishments and reasons to celebrate were either started by you or accomplished by you putting the right pony in charge of it. Not only that, you put up with all our crazy bullshit. And, you're wrong about your friendship stuff not applying to us. Because, and I hate to admit this now..."

Twilight waited for some stupid joke to come out of nowhere and throw everything off track again.

Almost looking like Sniff was leading her on, he took a deep breath and forced a smile.

"I hated it hear. It wasn't just a hard time for me adjusting... I wanted as close to nothing as I could get to do with anything here. I thought it was all the most unfunniest joke I ever heard and wanted out... But now? Because of you tolerating me and helping me see how great this place is, I gotta tell ya. With the friends you've introduced me to, and everything else you've done has turned me around."

This was so much better than what Twilight could have hoped to hear him say.

"Re... R-Really?"

Sniff sat up straight, taking Twilight's forehooves into his hands, and held them up to his chest.

"Twilight, in between dealing with whatever fucked-up shit me and my friends get into and you probably losing another bet—" He took a moment to let Twilight laugh at him for poking fun at her. "—I'm sure you'll figure out a way to get us home. But all that I ask, is that when you do, please make sure there's a way for us to come back and visit."

"You?" Twilight didn't know why she was suddenly so happy to hear that he wanted to come back. "You really would want to come back and visit?"

Sniff scoffed through a grin.

"Well, yeah. Wouldn't you?"

As could only be the case, Twilight crashed into him, hugging him with all four legs and wings. Happy tears and soft chuckles escaped the Princess as she quietly celebrated her confirmation of approval.

Sniff did his best to hug her back, being bound up in her limbs as she was.

"You see that, Twiggels? Can't be messing up too bad if all of us agree we wanna come back."

Twilight pulled away from her hold on him and leaned back to watch his face as he would answer her next question.

"Wait? All of you want to come back?"

Sniff answered like it was no big deal.

"Yeah, I mean. Holidays, summer vacations... fuck it. Maybe even weekends."

Everything he said only made her feel even better.

"That sounds..." She leaned up and hugged him gently this time. "Wonderful. We'd all be delighted to have you back."

Sniff pulled a hand free and stroked it down from behind her neck to her lower back.

"Alright then. Got all the crying out your system?"

Twilight hummed softly.

“For now, at least. But... could you stay?"

He didn’t want his guess to be right about what she implied, but he somehow knew what she was asking of him.

"Stay... in your bed?"

Twilight sniffed and cleared her throat.

"Just till I fall asleep?" She gripped tighter with her back legs around him, hoping the subtle hint would encourage him to stay. "You know... like back on the couch when you stayed with me?"

Sniff could think of a million different reasons why he shouldn't stay in bed alone with a pony Princess that was already on the chopping block with her superior.

"I...Fuck it. Why not?"

Twilight rolled off from his lap and pulled back the covers.

"I don't know how to feel about all the bad words you keep using, since I don't have a clue what they mean, but even the one I do know isn't even bad."

Sniff joined Twilight under the blanket but let the sheet keep them apart.

"It's all a big mystery to be discovered another day, another time."

As Twilight got more settled in, she was surprised that Sniff had been courteous enough to put a sheet between them. Although, it seemed both unnecessary, if not a little disappointing, that he did.

"Goodnight, Peter."

"Goodnight, Twiggs."

A few moments went by, and while lying there flat on his back, staring up at the high ceiling, Sniff realized he wasn't all that tired yet and already felt himself getting bored.

"Hey, Twiggs?"

Twilight had just gotten comfortable on her side, facing away from him.

"Yes?"

Sniff continued to stare into the darkness and spoke in a rather monotone voice.

"If I snore in my sleep, you can kick me."

She giggled for a moment.

"Okay, if you say so."

"Hey, Twiggs?"

"... yes?"

"Do I get to kick you if you snore?"

Before he could raise his arms in defense, Twilight had already turned back to him with every spare pillow on the bed wrapped in her aura, hurling them down at his head.

With a guilty laugh, Twilight laid down the law.

"No kicking the Princess! Now go to sleep, you ass!"

[Back earlier when Cadence and Shining returned to their room]

Shining stood at his side of the bed, looking over to the other side of the mattress.

"So..."

Cadence stood at her side of the bed, looking over to the other side of the mattress.

"So..."

Shining knew the proverbial magic had left the room.

"I think that kinda killed the mood, didn't it?"

Cadence mirrored his sentiment.

"Yeah... Yeah, it did."

They crawled back into bed and settled down for the night, and laid there with so many thoughts running through their minds.

"So..." Shining turned to his wife. "You... really don't remember what the secret was or what happened that night?"

Cadence stared up at the ceiling.

"No... I just remember that it was nice. Wonderful even... But I can't understand why us being around Justin and Becky brought us back to that night."

She turned to look him in the eyes.

"Is it normal for ponies to..."

Shining asked with sincere confusion, "What? There's a lot of un-normal things we did tonight."

Cadance's answer sounded just as confused as he appeared to be.

"All of it, I guess. I've had some crushes on other stallions back when I was younger, but I've never wanted to be with anypony but you since I knew you were the one."

Shining reached out to hold his hoof with hers.

"Cadance, you know I could never love another pony."

Cadence coldly answered.

"But they're not ponies.”

"I..." Shining held a little more tightly to her hoof as he gathered his thoughts. "I know. But I don't think it's love we're feeling. Yeah, I can see how it looks, and given what we said about how we feel about them—"

Cadence abruptly interrupted and offered up an explanation.

"Maybe it's a different kind of love? ...Maybe that's what Justin was trying to tell me."

Shining raised an eyebrow, realizing he had no idea what had happened when she had been with Cerb that night.

"Tell you what?"

Cadence ran through the whole conversation of love for friends, family, and other things she had with Cerb. How they weren't all the same, but some expressions of love can carry over and overlap.

"Huh," Shining huffed before having a big think on that. "I... guess that makes sense. But what did he say were the overlaps?

Cadence shook her head.

"He didn't. And I didn't ask... but speaking of laps..."

"What about-Woah!" Shining was going to ask what she was talking about, only to have Cadence mount him again as she had before they were interrupted.

Cadence again started rocking her hips back and forth.

"Tell me. Does this feel familiar in any way? Or maybe some music would help you remember?"

Shining was enjoying the familiar sensations, taking his mind in two directions.

"Oh, wow. That night... together... just like dancing with—"

Cadance softly spoke in a low and sultry voice, "Just like it felt dancing with Justin, I felt it with you," She admitted, unsure how to feel about it.

Shining was remembering the dance moves and how Becky was dancing in much of the same manner with their bodies together.

"I can't believe it. I danced with Becky and felt something just like this, but she didn't get into it until after you gave her a nod to go ahead.“ Another observation floated back into memory. “And Cerb—"

She stopped the motion of her hips.

"Justin wouldn't get into it until I told him Fluttershy and Rarity were okay with it, and he knew you wouldn't hold a grudge against him. I don't know what kind of love this is... It's so physically involved and makes me feel incredible inside."

Shining gave a weak attempt at grinding himself into her, but it didn't quite feel the same.

"Same for me, but... I don't really know what I'm doing down there."

Cadence admitted in defeat as she rolled off back to her side of the bed.

"I don't know what I'm doing either. I'm the Princess of love... How do I not know about this?"

Shining found himself driving through the thought of Becky again.

"Why not just ask him?" He then remembered the nightmare scene they just left downstairs. "When he's calmed down, I mean."

Cadence whined, "I don't know." She pulled another pillow over her face and smothered herself to muffle her groan before letting her forelegs flop down to her side. "This is still soooo weeirrrd."

Shining had a rebuttal.

"Yeah, but—"

Cadence abruptly brought her hooves up and smothered herself through a much louder and longer angry groan. After the groan, she flopped one hoof towards Shining and used the other to throw the pillow across the room.

"I'm such an idiot! Literally! The worst Princess of Love, ever. I swear, by Celestia's polished royal flanks, I should be stripped of my crown and kingdom."

Shining was growing concerned at how overly excited she was with her self-condemnation.

"What? What happened?"

A heavy sigh of self-loathing poured from Cadence's lips.

"Justin and Becky had to get approval before they could share their new, weird… physical human love with us…“

After all this time and taking another look back at the night's events, it all became painfully clear to her.

“Fluttershy and Rarity are in love with Justin... and I think I have to get their permission again."

Shining popped up excitedly.

"Again? When did you... Oh... The dance."

There was no pride in Cadance’s voice as she went on to explain.

"After me and the others were done with planning what we would do during the auction, I went straight to Rarity and Fluttershy. Told them exactly what I wanted to do." She sighed, remembering how hesitant they were. "It wasn't an easy conversation to have with them. They’re very protective of him, and they were already upset about not having the dance they wanted like the other ponies got... including me."

For a moment, Shining considered pushing Cadence's hoof away as a symbolic gesture of his aggravation towards some of the choices she made during that event. But after a second thought, he changed his mind. They were both in this boat together, and only now could he see that they were rowing in the same direction.

"I take it I was the straw that broke the camel's back in your request when you told them what I did?"

"Yep..."

"Puck..."

Cadence, without looking, found Shinings hoof next to hers and rubbed it, just to show him some compassion for his efforts.

"It's fuck dear... Do you even know what it means?"

"Not a clue... but it just feels like the right word for this kind of situation."

[Back earlier when Benny returned to his room]

Pinkie quietly tried to get his attention.

"BenBen? Can I hide out in here with you until Princess Luna stops being so scary?"

Benny answered like he didn't expect her to ask.

"Uhp... sure."

Pinkie dashed past him and jumped under the blankets on his bed.

"Hey, Pink?" Benny tapped his finger on Pinkie's head under the blanket. "Are you actually scared of Luna or doing that thing where you overreact because you think it's fun to be scared of her?"

"That's only on Nightmare Night, silly," Pinkie answered from behind Benny, making him jump with a yelp.

Benny turned to see Pinkie standing behind him and then back to her outline, still poking out from under the blanket.

He took a few takes back and forth, knowing full well that this shit didn't make sense, and it wasn't going to, no matter how much he tried. Regardless, he gripped the edge of the blanket and ripped it back, revealing only the sheet underneath it.

Oblivious to his reaction, Pinkie had to ask a question that avoided the obvious.

"Are you looking for something, or do you always pull the blanket off the bed like that before you get under the covers?"

Benny couldn't even be mad. Nor should he have been as confused as he was, but not being mad was the big takeaway.

"Pinkie... one day you're going to break the fourth wall, and when I understand the reference for the terrible joke you make, you'll be the one confused."

"Hmm," Pinkie was overthinking this. "Pretty sure I've broke more than four walls this year already. So you're already late for that."

This wasn't worth trying to address, and Benny knew it.

"Yep... Too bad, I guess."

Ready to call it quits for the night, Benny took his socks and shirt off. He laid them on a nightstand and reached for the buckle around his waist but stopped, remembering he had an audience.

Pinkie asked, "Button stuck, BenBen?" Apparently watching him disrobe the whole time.

Benny started to wonder why Pinkie was so unphased by him getting undressed in front of him.

"No, I normally just sleep—" Alarms were sounding off in his head 'Don't say in the nude. Don't say in the nude.' "—with a softer pair of shorts on."

Great lie, Benny. Ten out of ten. Would recommend for use on Pones.

Pinkie reached into a non-existent back pocket.

"You mean a pair like this?" She asked before pulling out a pair of all cotton shorts, hot pink and decorated with her cutie mark.

Benny took the pair of shorts, examined them, and while he didn't want to wear them, he saw an opening to exploit some cartoon logic.

"You know what? These aren't bad. But the pair I usually wear comes with a non-password protected wifi hotspot with unlimited internet access."

Pinkie went back into her non-existent pocket and reached for something... but then stopped.

"Huh... That's weird."

Benny looked down at her forehoof sticking into her body and hoped to God he didn't break her.

"What's up? You alright over there?"

Pinkie extracted her foreleg empty hoofed.

"I don't think I've ever reached down there and not felt... anything."

There had to be more to this, and Benny wanted to see how deep this rabbit hole went.

"Not felt anything in what, exactly?"

Pinkie cocked her head slightly.

"Felt what?"

Benny could smell bullshit a mile away and decided instead not to jump down this rabbit hole and moved quickly to avoid a who's on first scenario by pointing to a spot on the wall.

"Quick! Look! A distraction!"

Pinkie’s eyes shot open, enthused at the announcement.

"What?! Where?!" And she darted over to the wall, frantically feeling over it and looking for whatever Benny saw that was so distracting.

Taking full advantage of her wild goose chase, Benny swapped out of his day clothes for the shorts he took from her. Yeah, they were girly, if not cannon fodder for Cerb to bring out every gay joke in the book, but they were comfortable as fuck.

"Oh, darn," Benny snapped his fingers and played up his disappointment. "Sorry, Pinkie. It was a thing. Like right there, and I saw it, but now it's gone. And it's not a thing... to distract... now."

Pinkie trotted back over to Benny while eyeing the wall.

"Hmm. I think I see what you mean. But next time I'll be ready. That distraction won't get by me."

Benny pulled out his cell phone, a respectable forty-five percent of battery life left.

"Right... I'm counting on ya, Balloon Butt."

A few short taps and swipes over his phone and Benny had his music ready to go. Breaking Benjamin - Dear Agony started to play through his phone.

Pinkie squeed as she pranced in a circle and tried to swing to the music.

"Yay! More BenBen music!"

But as the lyrics went on, the song didn't sound like the happy music that he had played the last time when they were alone.

"Umm, Benny? Is this one of those songs that's both happy and sad... or just sad?"

Benny looked to be slightly down all of a sudden and crawled into bed.

"I'm sorry, Pink. This is more of a theme song for me and Cerb. It's not a happy one, but for me, it's also a song of hope."

Pinkie continued to listen to the lyrics for a few seconds.

"Hope for what?"

He gave a long sigh and flopped his head on the pillow.

"That one day, the hurting will stop."

This was the side of Benny Pinkie hated to see.

"Ohhhhh, Benny... Don't be sad. How about you put on some happy songs?"

Bypassing her question, Benny asked a poignant question of his own, "Pinkie... What does it really take to be happy?"

It would be an understatement to say that Pinkie didn't understand the question.

"What do you mean? Tons of things can make you happy. Like cupcakes and parties, having lots of friends, singing a song—"

"I mean, after all that," Benny asked bluntly. "What do you do when you’re all by yourself and the food doesn't taste so sweet and the music's stopped? How do you stay happy when it's just you and your thoughts and memories that make you miserable?"

Pinkie placed her hooves on the side of Benny's bed.

"Benny?... I didn't want to say anything until I got to know you all better, but... Why are you so sad? Not just kinda sad... but really, really, reeeeeeeeeealy sad?... Can you tell me what happened?"

Benny could only assume she was talking about what he had scolded her for when Kelly was hurt.

"You wanna know what happened?"

Pinkie cringed back some, knowing whatever he went through was terrible. Maybe just as bad as what Cerb had gone through to give him all those scars. Honestly, though, she didn't want to know, but what else could she do if she wanted to help Benny be happy?

Pinkie pouted with the saddest puppy dog eyes.

"I want to make you smile again, BenBen. I want to see you smile even when you don't know I can see you smiling. Because I see you not smiling when you think no one is watching. And I know you're not the only one, but... everypony is helping the human they're with, and you're supposed to be with me, I guess. But I've been so busy getting your party ready that I haven't had much time to help you be happy here."

"Pinkie—"

Benny tried to think of how to carry on the conversation, but all he could think about was Cerb flipping out during another night terror and how Fluttershy and Rarity had again been able to help him. For some reason, he thought if he was going to open up and get the kind of help that inexplicably came from these ponies, it was going to come from Twilight. He helped her, and she came close to getting him to open up about his history beyond his turn-around phase. But then again, Pinkie was the one to get him to say the most.

Somehow, no matter how real everything in this world looked or felt, he could see the broken logic and impossible rules it operated with. Magic and a warped sense of reality controlled this world, but there were some things he didn't understand yet. And perhaps, he couldn't fully trust his fate to this pink pony he consistently found himself attached to. Not yet, at least.

Initially, he tried to put a response together in his mind, sounding something like; "I tried to save someone... a long time ago. But I couldn't." That’s what he wanted to say but lacked the wherewithal to face that type of conversation. He couldn't bring himself to expose the details of those horrors to Pinkie.

He offered a plausible excuse instead.

"I'm just worried about Cerb, and I'm really tired."

Pinkie faked a smile, knowing that Benny was lying to her, but didn't know how to call him out on it.

"Oh... Yeah. Me too.“ She knew she was going to need some help with this. “I should probably let you get some sleep then?"

Benny knew this was just as painful of an experience for him as it was for her.

"Yeah."

Looking at her again, something tugged at his heartstrings. She had reached out to him, was offering him help, and he was putting her off. She probably even knew it.

He couldn’t leave her without some type of encouragement.

"Hey, Pinkie?"

A small smile and the glint of hope in her eyes lit up, thinking he was going to ask something of her. Ask for help. Tell her what was on his mind. Maybe even ask her to keep him company for the night.

Benny, in a not-so-confident voice, asked, "You wanna hang out tomorrow if you're not too busy?"

Or maybe she would just be put off until the next day.

"Sure!"

At least it was something, and Benny put the proverbial ball in her court.

"Whenever works good for you," he offered.

"Yeah," Pinkie answered like she was excited, but somehow, it still hurt that she knew something was wrong but couldn't help him here and now like everypony else. Not like how they could with the humans they were paired with. "I should be free. We can do... something fun!"

"Alright," Benny said with a bit too much finality, like that was the end of the conversation.

Pinkie could feel it was her time to leave, and before opening the door, she wearily excused herself, "Uh, goodnight, BenBen," and took her leave.

He felt like such a piece of shit.

"Goodnight—" The door to the room closed. "Pinkie..."

Benny looked at his phone. The song he played had ended a while ago, and the screen had already timed out. It was quiet in his room, and he felt like a total bastard. A lonely bastard at that.

Why did he want to keep so much distance between his problems and the help offered from others? It felt like unless the offer was beaten into him, he couldn't be bothered to deal with his past. But who could blame him?

A flick of a cord and the light from the lamp was extinguished, leaving him alone in the dark. Alone in his room, he was dwelling about Cerb and his night terrors. He couldn’t wrap his head around how, for the first time, Cerb had been taken out of it and calmed. Peaceful sleep finally granted instead of waking up and fighting for his life. And all of it happening just like Cerb had described it. Even if it didn't make any sense, those two ponies were helping him in ways no one else could.

Why did things have to be so difficult?

[Spring, 2014. USN 5th Fleet AOR. Three miles into International waters off of Eritrea.]

Reports of a yacht with billowing smoke had been called in. Initial reports claimed that men armed with automatic rifles had shouted for anyone approaching them to leave and even fired upon anyone who came too close. A US Naval ship in the area conducting anti-terrorism operations was directed to intercept. Intelligence revealed that this boat matched the description of a stolen vessel that may be transporting weapons and other items to support known pirates and terrorist cells in neighboring countries. Visit, Board, Search, and Seizure teams had been detached to investigate and neutralize any threats.

"NATO Coalition Forces!!" Benny, dressed in his Navy working uniform and body armor with a shotgun in hand, shouted down a ladder well of what was deemed to be a stolen yacht turned pirate ship. "We are conducting a search and seizure of your vessel!"

Another sailor in the same gear, Boatswain Mate Petty Officer Third Class Cutter, Call Sign Dull Bird, spoke up behind Benny.

"Pencil? You think they don't speak English, or they just faking it."

Benny steadied a Mossberg 500 shotgun under his arm.

"I dunno. How about you try shouting the orders? If they shout something back, they're faking it. Everyone fakes it with you."

A salty and well-seasoned Master At Arms Chief, call sign Sugar Boot, with a similar setup, grunted.

"Pencil, cut the shit. Not everything needs to be a fucking joke."

A snicker from Master At Arms Petty Officer First Class, hailing from Ohio and who hated the state of Michigan, call sign Yooper, did his best to keep his military bearing and not encourage Benny's unprofessionalism.

Benny grinned.

"Sorry, Sugar Boot."

Sugar Boot aimed his pistol down the ladder well.

"Pencil, you take the lead. Dull Bird, you're behind him with the light. Yooper, you guide'em in."

Dull Bird acknowledged his orders.

"Roger."

Yooper did the same.

"Roger."

Benny had to get one more crack in.

“Rager.”

Sugar Boot wasn’t pleased.

"Pencil? The fuck did I just say?"

Benny somehow managed not to laugh.

"Sorry, Sugar Boot."

Sugar Boot shook his head.

“I don’t know what I hate more. Putting up with your insubordination or this stupid fucking call sign you gave me.”

Benny led his party down the ladder well into the lower deck of the yacht. It was a stark contrast to the relatively shiny hull of the boat. The interior was littered with garbage and discarded pieces of spoiled food. A stench of human waste and burnt oil hung in the air. The odor of stagnant urine and fecal matter stunk up the entire cabin more than the smoke.

Visually, what they saw gave them a clear indication that the use of the boat was for something nefarious. Much of the interior had been stripped out, leaving most of the structure of the boat exposed. A good sign that the ship was being used to transport stolen or other illegal goods.

Benny shouted as soon as Dull Bird's light shined on three men sitting in a corner smoking cigarettes.

"NATO Coalition forces! Don't move! Hands up!“ He turned just enough to shout up the ladder well. “Three more on the first deck, Sugar Boot. All adult males. Appear to be locals."

Benny kept his eyes on the three men while the others checked around the ladder well.

Dull Bird hunkered down and turned to their left, checking for additional threats.

"Clear left!"

Yooper did the same for their right.

"Clear right!"

Benny lowered his shotgun, swapping out for his pistol and a flashlight towards the three men.

"Hands up and drop the smokes!"

The three men didn't move, but each of them gave different angry looks as they kept smoking.

Yooper spread out from the others, keeping his MP5 on the targets.

"Call down Little Mouse or one of the other guys. We need a translator."

Benny took a step back.

"Hold on... The skinny guy in the middle. The goofy-looking fucker. I know who that is."

Sugar Boot shined his light toward the group.

"Pencil, don't be messing around with me. Who is that?"

Benny intentionally kept the light focused on the man's eyes.

"That's the guy wanted for making all the pornos with goats and pigs."

The man in the center threw down his cigarette and stood up with an aggressive stance, and shouted, "You think I fuck a goat!"

All four sailors focused their guns on him, making him stop dead in his tracks.

Benny lowered the light from the man's eyes.

"Oh! Shit! My bad. That's just the guy who knows English."

Sugar Boot wanted to be mad but couldn't argue with the results.

"God... damn it, Pencil. You’re fucking lucky that worked."

Benny motioned with his pistol and again gave his orders.

"Let's try this again. You there. You and your friends. Hands up."

A short while later, all three men had been detained and were brought up to the top deck. There were eight of them in all. But no cargo.

Another team was in the middle of processing the crew. Separating them into smaller groups and interrogating them while Benny and his team were finishing their search of the boat.

Dull Bird spoke up, turning over more of the filth that was strewn about the bottom deck.

"I don't get it? A big ass boat with a crew of eight dudes, no drugs, guns, or anything of value."

Yooper answered, "No, they had guns. They threw’em overboard. They did it as soon as they realized who we were. Probably hauled their last load and were heading back to wherever the fuck they came from when their engine blew."

Sugar Boot carefully flipped a dirty towel, stained with what had to be blood and feces, into a corner.

"Nasty fucks knew that it's better to be caught with the stolen boat than to be caught with guns on a stolen boat. But whatever they had, we fucking missed it."

Benny was trying to cover his nose as he searched the boat and asked, "Why does the shit stink so much worse down here, Sugar? The toilets are on the second deck, and the pumps at the aft of the boat."

Sugar Boot didn’t know and didn’t care.

"Fuck if I know. Maybe because of the shit-covered rags they left here? But I'm fucking done. Dull Bird, follow me up. Yooper, help Pencil finish up whatever the fuck he's doing, and then head back up. I'm ready to get the fuck out of here."

Yooper continued flipping the garbage around with his foot.

"Roger that, Sugar Boot," and flipped the Chief off as soon as he was out of sight but turned his attention back to Benny. "Pencil... the fuck are you doing?"

Benny looked down to the floor and turned his ear out in front of him.

"Yooper, shut up."

Yooper didn’t mind Benny goofing off every once in a while, but was not about to take such a blatant show of disrespect.

"Shipmate. I'm about to fan room council the fuck—"

"Shut up!" Benny shouted again, raising his pointer finger in the air.

Yooper held his breath for a moment, looking around the small room and listening. There was nothing to be heard outside of the sounds of water thumping against the hull and the waves sloshing about outside. At least until Benny leaned forward slightly, and a small creak under the dirty carpet creeped out over the sound of a gurgle and groaning.

At the same time, up on the top deck, their Chief was clearing out his nose and giving his update.

"Yeah, ain't nothing down there but garbage and shit rags. Any word from the Intel guys on what—"

"Medic!" Yooper's voice called up from the second deck as he hit the ladder well. "Med team! Bottom deck! Forward most haul! Multiple casualties!"

A series of splashes alerted the Boarding Party that four of the crew had just jumped ship and were trying to swim away with their arms still bound.

The next few minutes were nothing less than a massive cluster fuck between diverting the medical team to where they had to go while securing the four crew members that were still trying to get away and sending another team to recover the other four that just jumped ship.

By the time the four were secured, only two members of the med team had made their way down to the forward hold where Yooper was waiting outside the door of their destination. He looked hollowed out, deathly pale, and had vomit still trailing from his mouth.

His Chief and the rest of the team shined their lights on him and could see blood splattered over his hands and uniform. He shook his head slowly, letting them know they were no longer needed.

Finally, the Chief managed to find his wits and demanded to know, "What the fuck happened?! Where's Pencil?"

Yooper’s voice came out with a spike in his volume, sounding like he was about to puke again.

"Radio up to get Doc ready. We're going to need at least ehh… eigh—“ He was trying so hard to keep it together and not vomit again. “—eight body bags."

The whole team was fearing the worst but couldn't understand what could have possibly happened. And for those who had just arrived, it was as if all their training seemed to have been forgotten; they stood stupefied, waiting for orders. Even their Chief's blood had run cold, fearing that somehow Benny was dead, and he stood motionless.

That fear faded when the faint sound of sobs could be heard inside the forward hold. The chief quickly pushed his way through to discover the carnage that had struck Yooper so harshly.

Yooper broke it down as best he could.

"Eight victims, Chief. Five adults and three children, all female. All stabbed or had their throats slit. Looks like they were victims of human trafficking, but... Smugglers probably didn't want to get caught and couldn't keep them quiet. Probably didn’t have enough time to deep-six 'em or thought we wouldn’t find the bodies if he hid’em under the deck plates... It’s a fucking blood bath in there."

Inside the forward-most compartment of the vessel, leaning against the haul of the boat, sat Benny. In his arms was a young girl, not even old enough to be in her teens. She bore signs that she had resisted or even attempted to fight back before being overpowered. There were stab wounds through her hands and arms, and two through an old worn-thin 'I Love Lucy' t-shirt over her chest. Freshly wrapped gauze and tape and padding had been hastily dressed on her wounds, but they had all been so soaked in blood that there was no white to be seen.

As soon as Benny had discovered what lay hidden under the floor, he had worked so frantically to pull her free from the lacerated bodies that most of his uniform had become covered in blood.

Still holding the child in his arms, Benny croaked, his voice vacant of the goofy laughter always hiding behind it.

"She was under the floorboards, Chief. I thought it was one of the crew hiding. But... I... she's dead, Chief... I couldn't... she was bleeding and-and-and they had a fucking gag in her mouth... I pulled it out, but I don't know what she was saying, and I tried to tell her to hold on—"

The Chief reached out and took Benny by the hand.

"Pencil... she's gone. Let her go."

Something was so unmistakably wrong with Benny not being able to understand why he couldn’t let go.

"My first aid kit didn't fucking help, Chief."

"YN2 Yale,” The Chief said, deliberately violating protocol to address him by name, hoping to get him to listen. “Come on... Let’er go."

Benny didn't get up. He just stared down into the lifeless eyes of a child he couldn't save. He didn't even know her name, and neither did she know his. But he was the last person she would ever see. Never knowing who he was or why he was there. Just that he pulled her out of the floor and away from the slaughtered victims she was hidden away with and clung to.

She was a child slave in the modern world who was murdered by monsters masquerading as men. He was almost her savior, and he felt less human because of it. For if evil prevails when good men fail to act, what are the men who act but fail?

[Back in the Friendship Castle where Benny laid alone]

"Madad... Kripaya..." Benny said the words as labored as she did before he realized she would never speak again.

Just like Cerb, Benny couldn't escape his past. He had his ghosts and all the guilt that he couldn't shed. And just like Cerb, it didn't take much more than a reminder to put him back in that dark place amongst the bodies of those he wasn't able to save.

He cued up the one song he played when her memory haunted him the most.

"Goodnight, Lucy."

Benny looked at the song title once more before letting the screen fade away, and Skillet - Lucy played, helping him imagine her pain was over.

[Many hours later back in the San Palomine Desert]

The sound of snoring abruptly snapped Trixie from her sleep. She popped up, and her eyes shot open wide, only to clamp shut as she held her hooves to them and rolled back in pain.

"Ahh! So bright! Gah!" She cursed the sun as she comically rolled around in the sand, shielding her eyes.

After a moment or two of flailing and batting away the sun's light, she managed to open her eyes and let them adjust to a late morning sun shining down on her.

"Wha? I must have slept—“ She looked up to the sun, only to wince at the sight and curse herself for doing something so stupid. "It's almost noon."

[Back in the realm beyond Equestria and its dreams]

"We intervened when your bridge was hijacked by the Tree of... Oh... You must be gone now. Well... we are sorry that we had to smash it. We thought it best to let those Harmony has put so much faith into be allowed to prove themselves without Harmony holding their hands and hooves this time. We have confidence in you all."

A version of Trixie glowed like a crystal pony but shined with superior brilliance, sat in a dreamscape of green fields, reliving the memory of a long-lost love finding her. Whatever part of her was still Trixie, found her heart smiling at the sight.

"If we are right, Harmony, we will be undoing everything the rest of your kind has worked so hard for," She said to herself. "If you are not sure about staying, now is the time to abandon me. The other Echoes will not be left in the dark for much longer of what we have been doing, and I fear our allies among them would be few."

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor updates made 20 July 2023.]

As par the course, lots of developments. Now everybody is going to know that Fluttershy and Rarity can stop Cerb's night terrors, or at least that's their interpretation at the moment. The humans find out how much their issues are causing problems for the royals, and boy did Twilight and Sniff ever get close. Man have I ever been waiting to get that opportunity to really have them connect. I mean, sure, they connected during their talks over breakfast and post helping Spike, but this was far deeper from Twilight's side.

Thinking about it, Kelly spending more time with Luna seemed like an odd development... That's gonna need some more exploration.

Also, Cadance and Shining have some issues to work out. The sexual confusing isn't helping them out any, either. But at least they are still committed to being with each other and can be honest about their faults and weaknesses.

But then there's Benny. His trauma was hinted at earlier, but maybe now you can understand why his as messed up as he is. There's just some shit you can't unsee. Some horrors you can't get over. And if you remember his history, about how he even came to know about the MLP show... that might hint at some other problems he suffered from his time in the Navy.

Lastly, for those who I hope guessed it, Trixie has been seeing the visions of an alternate version of herself. And somehow, that Trixie is starting to figure out that she's being watched... Rather interesting and makes you wonder who the other Echos are.

Anway, leaving you all on a cliffhanger was getting to me. I wanted to get this out to you as soon as possible... ish

41. Reevaluation of Relationships.

The morning came with little movement within the castle. A long night of partying too hard for the ponies and a night of catchup for the humans had left them all exhausted. Some much-needed sleep was in line for the weary bunch.

One of which was Twilight, who woke with the midday sun rousing her from her sleep. She was groggy and slow to come to her senses.

"Mmm," She groaned, coming to feel her tired muscles catching up to her and a little dehydration giving her cottonmouth. "Peter, do you know what time it is?"

Her question went unanswered, so she turned over to wake her surprise caretaker of the night.

"Peter, we should—"

Sniffs' spot was empty, save the soft scent of clover left behind. He had left her, and she hadn't even noticed. Perhaps she was more exhausted than she realized.

Seeing how she wasn't going to get anything accomplished in bed, she took a little time to make herself presentable and ventured down to see what all she had missed since last night's fiasco.

Nearly all the party-goers were gathered in the dining hall. Spread out over the tables, enjoying a brunch Spike and Sniff had been putting on.

"Good Morning, Twilight," Spike greeted with a chipper attitude. "Have a seat. We made pancakes again."

Twilight, feeling a bit off from the lingering effects of alcohol, but comforted by the overall somber feel of the room and, all things considered, replied, "Thank you, Spike. How is everypony feeling this morning?"

"Seems like everyone's good," Becky answered. "A little more thirsty than usual, I guess. But that's to be expected."

Twilight drug her tongue over the roof of her cottonmouth, verifying how in need of fluids she was.

"Is that a side effect of the alcohol?" She asked with a curious mind.

Luna spoke up from farther down the table.

"It appears to be that way. We have yet to sleep ourselves but have been nursing these side effects with water since you retired for the night. So, we are not feeling as poorly as the others might."

Twilight struggled to swallow down her fear of what conversation would be started after the events of last night.

"That's good to hear, Princess."

"Twilight," Luna pulled back a chair next to her at the table. "Please, come sit with us. We wish to speak candidly with you."

Twilight slowly made her way over to the empty seat, still wary of how Luna was going to scold her for her ineptitude. No sooner after being seated, Sniff stepped in between them, handing Twilight a plate of pancakes and Luna a bowl of mixed fruit.

With the dishes set, Sniff gingerly greeted the newly woken princess.

"Morning, Twigs. I'll get ya a cup of coffee and some juice. Gotta hydrate if you want to avoid a headache." He turned to Luna with the same smile. "Anything else I can get you, Lulu?"

Luna looked up to Sniff with a pleasant smile and laid a hoof on his forearm.

"No, and thank you so much for everything you've done. We shall be fine for now."

Twilight watched Sniff head out to the hall towards the kitchen. This whole morning felt like Cerb's nightmare debacle had to have been a dream. There was no way all of last night's chaos had been forgotten about... and did Sniff just call her—

"Lulu?" Twilight asked, utterly confused. "I thought only Celestia called you that?"

"Hm?" Luna queried, having watched Sniff depart as well. "Oh, yes. Sniff was one of the first to wake after I lowered the moon and assisted Kelly to her bed. We've all been getting to know each other. Chris had brought up the nickname Tia uses for me in a conversation, and he's been using it ever since."

Twilight spoke blankly as she looked down at her plate.

"I feel like I must have missed out on a lot this morning,"

Luna took a piece of melon, taking a dainty bite from it.

"Indeed you have. We had a long and pleasant, not to mention eye-opening, conversation with Kelly after our confrontation last night. And some rather amusing ones with the others this morning. From which, we must offer our most sincere of apologies."

Twilight dropped her fork.

"You're apologizing to me?"

"Yes," Luna suddenly looked guilt-ridden as she admitted to her faults. "We were... overly emotional when we first discovered Cerb's sad state. Kelly informed us of much from his past, as well as the others. Things that we still find difficult to understand. The cruelty and neglect they've suffered. As well as their resilience to dealing with such hardships, even if when supporting each other."

It was a relief to hear Luna had a better understanding of what kind of issues Twilight had been dealing with.

"On our first day of meeting each other, I was given a brief summary of their struggles, but—" Twilight twirled a bite-sized piece of pancake as she thought. "—I'm finding there's so much more they still don't want to talk about."

Luna sipped from a tall glass of water while listening and readied her reply.

"We didn't have a proper understanding of how ill-prepared you were left to handle this task until Sniff inquired about our... psychic powers."

"Psychic powers?" Twilight repeated those words, wondering what kind of conversation they must have had, only to remember her own with him the night before.

Fortunately, Luna was oblivious to how Sniff had tailored his question to put her in Twilight's position. Thankfully, it was made all the more clear with her continued explanation.

"He seemed interested in our ability to see into the dreams of others and asked if all alicorns could see into the minds of those they desired to know the secrets of. At first, we thought it only a question of curiosity, but we soon were concerned he thought you would perhaps use such a power to search their minds." She drew a look of pride on her face. "Thankfully, he was receptive to our explanation on the limits of spells and when we can even use them. But the way he asked it, made me think about how we had no reason to expect you to uncover so many unknowables."

Twilight couldn't believe how surprised she was that Sniff had already gone out of his way to help her out with this.

"I see what you mean... Not sure why he would have thought to ask if we could read minds, though."

Luna seemed more at ease now.

"Well, Twilight. We all have much to learn about each other."

Sniff came in behind them with the drinks for Twilight.

"You ladies talking 'bout little old me? Nothing bad, I hope."

"Not at all," Twilight was quick to answer. “And thank you, Peter.”

Sniff grinned at Twilight, apparently understanding that she wasn't only thanking him for the drinks.

"Not a problem, Twiggels. That's what I'm here for." He placed the drinks down and moved his hands over to Luna's shoulders, working his fingers gently into her muscles. "And you, Lulu. I could have sworn you said you were going to bed, like, half an hour ago."

Luna relaxed her shoulders as Sniff went to work and gave a slight giggle at the sudden attention she was given but submitted to the gratifying attrition.

"We are enjoying the company far too much to let our wearing eyes take us from it."

Twilight flicked Sniff's wrist with her wing and chuckled.

"Stop that, Peter. Stop messing with Luna and let her eat. We don't need to keep her up any longer than she's used to."

Luna rolled her eyes as she feigned a begrudging tone.

"Oh, Twilight, you worry too much. But, if you are to be so insistent, I believe we have had our fill and shall retire again until duty calls." She floated her half-eaten bowl up to Sniff. "Could you take this for us? We would most appreciate it."

Sniff pulled his hands away and took the dish.

"Not a problem. I guess we'll see you later tonight if Twilight hasn't kicked us out already."

Luna beamed as she watched him walk off to exit again.

"Well, we would most certainly hope not." She turned to Twilight and spoke under a hushed voice. "We still have much to discuss tonight, Twilight. We are not mad at thee, but clarity is greatly lacking, and we believe you not to be at fault."

Luna stood up and pushed her chair in before making one last declaration.

"And be sure to let Fluttershy, Rarity, and Mr. Cerberus know that we wish to speak with them before we depart. We have some gratitude to share for the help given to Mr. Cerberus, and we would also wish to offer our services to him if he is willing... if we are even able to do so, that is."

Twilight answered as she bowed.

"Of course, Princess. Sleep well."

The rest of the group bid Luna a good night as she departed, and the dining hall went quiet with only idle chatter. At least until Pinkie came up next to Twilight and whispered, "Hey, Twi. I think I need your help."

Twilight made a gesture of confusion with a mouth full of food.

“Hmm?"

"Act, natural," Pinkie ordered in a whisper.

Knowing Pinkie's odd behavior, and Twilight's own weariness from the long night and near heart attack with Luna, she decided to roll with it. Might as well see what madness was going to unfurl.

Pinkie reached below her chair and pulled out an oversized glass of juiced, and brought it to her lips to take a drink.

"Watch Benny," she uttered quietly as she noisily tried to drink from a tall glass of juice. "Don't let him see you watching."

Twilight chewed inconspicuously and watched Benny eat and chat with Becky and Chris. They were joking about something. Something about Kelly wearing out Big Mac and keeping Luna up all night. They seemed to be having a good run of jokes, but she couldn't follow along. Just as they were finishing up and Becky and Chris were gathering their dishes, Pinkie pulled out an entire watermelon.

She stuck her whole muzzle in it and began eating its interior to mask her talking.

"Watch him after they go," Pinkie discreetly whispered.

Carefully, from across the other table, Twilight watched him, waiting for any unusual behavior or for anything to stand out.

Benny handed them his plate and silverware, thanked them with a smile, and turned his attention back to his cup of coffee. Nothing seemed odd or out of place at first, but then she saw it happen.

He held a smile while looking at his cup of coffee, then slowly, without reason or warning, his smile faded to a look of sorrow. All the joy he had on display was a lie. When left on his own, his mask was removed, and another side could be seen.

"He's like that all the time," Pinkie whispered from the inside of the watermelon.

Twilight raised her cup of coffee to her lips to cover them.

"Is he sad?"

"Miserable," Pinkie confirmed. "It doesn't matter what I do, Twilight. As soon as he's by himself. He's always like this. I've never seen a fake smile so convincing as his. It's terrible."

Twilight took a sip of her coffee and lowered it, ready to address Pinkie directly.

"How long have you known about this?"

"Since movie night," Pinkie answered. "He told me—" She leaned in to whisper "—what happened to Kelly happened to another human he knew, but—" Her ears drooped and her hair deflated. "—he wasn't able to save her."

"Oh, no," Twilight felt a pit grow in her stomach. "That's terrible. If—" She stopped herself from continuing, fearing he could overhear them if either of them spoke too loudly. "I'll look into it, Pinkie. Thank you for letting me know."

"What are we going to do?" Pinkie asked, concerned for her new friend. "We had probably the best Welc—"

Twilight clapped her hooves around Pinkie's muzzle to stop her from continuing on, having only muffled grumbles come out from her muzzle.

"Not right now, Pinkie." Twilight tried to prevent her from going on and creating a scene. "We'll figure it out. But for now..."

She looked over to Benny again just in time to see him look up from his coffee and put on that same fake happy face again. She, of course, returned the smile and hoped he wasn't catching on to their conversation before turning back to Pinkie.

"Just be a good friend to him for now. We'll figure this all out when he's ready. We don't know how bad it would be if you push him too hard. If he has problems like Cerb, we have to be careful on how..."

Twilight looked around the dining room again. She remembered that not everyone was there when she came down. Cerb, Fluttershy, and Rarity were not there. Neither was Lumberman or Applejack.

"Excuse me, Benny," Twilight asked across the tables as she let go of Pinkie. "Where are the others?"

"Oh, uh..." Benny put his coffee cup down and looked to the doors leading out. "Cerb went for a run to clear his head. He felt really bad about what happened last night. I think he's avoiding Luna because of it, actually. His clothes are still here, so he'll be back. And, of course, Flutters and Rarity went along with him. And Lumberman took Applejack and Big Mac back to take care of the chores over at their place. Not sure how long that'll take 'em."

"Oh," The news about Cerb didn't sit well with Twilight. She didn't want this to create a problem with him being around any of them. "Is he..."

"He's fine," Benny reassured her. "He's more embarrassed than anything else. We should have known something like this could of happened."

Cadance overheard the conversation and wanted to offer her help in the matter.

"I spoke with Cerb about some of the issues he has yesterday. Fluttershy and Rarity have been helping him, and I did what I could with one small part of his issues... but I had no idea he had it this bad." She turned to Benny. "Shining and I talked about it, and we would like to offer any and all of our services to both Cerb and Becky back in the Crystal Empire. Do you think he would be willing to accept our help?"

Benny was still out of the loop on what all was going on with Cerb since arriving and opening up to Fluttershy and Rarity. He didn't feel confident speaking on his behalf.

"Uhh... I... don't know, to be honest, Princess. He used to do a lot of... uhh... He used to get help a while ago, but we kinda hit a wall with it and stopped."

"We?" Cadence asked, wondering if he misspoke. "Did you use to go with him?"

Sure enough, Benny did say something he didn't mean to, and he let out an embarrassed groan.

"Yeah... we both used to go to this group together. It helped for a while, but... we kinda just stopped going. Kinda hit a point where we heard everything we had to and stopped seeing any reason to keep going if all we had to do was actually do what they had already taught us."

"I see," Cadence said with a heavy heart after listening to what sounded like them giving up.

"Well, we gladly would like to extend our offer for you to join us as well."

Doing his best to keep eye contact with her, Benny answered, "They both need the most help, if I'm being honest." He turned his attention back to his coffee. "But you'll have to talk to them to see what they want to do."

If Benny took away anything from his time in the Navy, it was how, and when, to turn down a generous offer from a superior. Now, as an ambassador for Earth, he had to mind his bearing and not insult her offering without a valid explanation.

"I appreciate the offer, but I think right now my responsibilities have me tied down here." He forced a chuckle or two, thinking about how he hadn't done much since getting there. "I pretty much fell into a leadership position when I landed here with my house. So there's a lot of things I need to get on top of to make sure everyone here with me is taken care of. I also need to get a better hold on the responsibilities and obligations I have with the Status of Forces Agreement I signed."

All three royals knew that was a weak answer, but it also carried a lot of validity that couldn't be denounced. At the same time, they couldn't tell if he was avoiding the help being offered or if he was taking his role that seriously. Either way, they couldn't call him out on it and knew better than to push.

Cadence replied, taking his words as honestly as she could.

"Perfectly understandable. Just know that our offer has no expiration for as long as you're here."

Twilight jumped in with an offer to hopefully help appease him.

"I'd be happy to go over any questions you may still have. I know you had questions about employment. So there's still plenty for us to go over."

Sniff reentered the room; Spike, Chris, and Becky were close behind.

"Dishes are done, and the kitchen is clean," He proudly declared.

Twilight groaned after hearing Sniff’s proud declaration.

"Spike. You didn't pawn your chores off to them, did you?"

Spike quickly answered, fearful he would be punished for it.

"No, Twilight. I kept trying to tell them that it was my job to do, but they wouldn't listen."

Sniff stood with a smirk and looked down at his dragon protege, and instructed him, "Tell her why, Spike," and flicked one of the spines on Spike’s head.

Spike tried to bat Sniff’s hand away before rubbing his spine and answering like a child being forced to apologize for something they didn’t want to.

"Real men aren't freeloaders and pull their weight.”

Twilight giggled.

"Well, I certainly do appreciate you at least teaching him a valuable lesson about helping where you can."

[Outside the castle.]

Helix Ray was struggling to keep pace with the small herd he was formed up with. But at least now that he was out of his armor, they could all get a much better look at him. Without his helmet on, they could see that his mane was shorter than most and colored silver with some streaks of neon blue, just like his tail. His cutie mark was two magic bolts, matching the colors in his mane and tail, projecting from a unicorn's horn that split from the base.

Above all else, Helix looked exhausted, which was made all the more clear as he spoke.

"And you *pant* used to do this *heavy breathing* with body armor on?"

Cerb led the pack with Helix Ray, Rarity, and Fluttershy trailing behind him.

"Short runs with the body armor and long humps with full gear and a field bag."

Fluttershy was running with less success than her first attempt.

"Can't I just fly?" She panted heavily. "Please?"

"Yes," Rarity wheezed. "Or maybe you have to vomit again? We don't mind waiting for you *pant* if you feel the need to empty your stomach."

Even Cerb wasn’t feeling the best before puking behind the castle, so he started to slow down and apologized to the group.

"Sorry. Yeah... we can take a break."

The three ponies stumbled to a halt. Each one struggled to catch their breath.

Fluttershy was facing a dilemma with her stamina; she didn't have any.

"As much as I want to—" She hated having to ask this. "Maybe we can finish our training later?"

"Training?" Helix Ray questioned with great curiosity.

He wasn't in the kind of shape one would have expected and was panting just as hard as the other two.

"What kind of training are you *pant* doing?"

Cerb looked down at the tired stallion, still trying to understand how he could be this worn out.

"Self-defense, submissions, joint manipulation, and takedowns."

Helix Ray was finally catching his breath.

"How much *pant* does that cost?"

There was a question Cerb never expected to hear.

"Uh... I wasn't charging. You want in? Err, no. Wait." Cerb had to wonder if there was any type of regulations preventing a member of their armed forces from training with a foreign national unless authorized. "I guess if your chain of command is okay with it, I wouldn't be against evening out our numbers. Plus, if you're already trained up, you'd only be helping."

Helix Ray sat down, needing the rest.

"Helping with what?"

"Teaching."

"Teaching what?"

There was no way this guard wasn't getting it, or at least Cerb didn't know how he couldn't.

"Don't you have any combat training?"

Helix Ray gave an uneasy laugh.

"I'm a unicorn. My combat is with magic. I'd use weapons like some of the other guards, but my telekinesis wasn't good enough to be put in a weapons unit. But I've sat through the training for all of them. There isn't much to teach."

It was looking all the more like this royal army was ripe with issues that Cerb didn't know how to feel about.

"Okay, then. But yeah, so long as your chain of command is okay with it, I don't mind."

Such a simple task shouldn't take too long for Helix Ray to complete, and he was happy to have the chance to see what he could learn.

"Sounds great. I'll put in a request to see if they're okay with it, but I should probably head back and get ready for my turnover. Catch you around later, Big Guy."

The three watched the Royal Guard trot back out towards the castle, but the mares were not overly excited about having another join their ranks, even if he was a stallion.

Fluttershy was the first to ask a question about Cerb's hesitation.

"Why would he have to get permission to train with you? We didn't need any."

"Sorry," Cerb apologized before he reviewed his thoughts, knowing that he left so much of that open for an explanation. "I don't know what their rules are for letting foreign nationals be exposed to their combat capabilities, or lack thereof in his case... Don't want others knowing how they operate."

On that note of training, and hoping they wouldn't, Rarity asked, "Are we going to do anything else today?"

"Nah," Cerb could tell they were both worn out from the lack of sleep and booze drying them out.

"Maybe tomorrow... We should head back, though. See what's all going on today."

[Over at the Apple farm.]

Lumberman followed Applejack with his eyes as she walked over with a bucket of slop.

"Swear ta god, Apple Hat. If you start slamming that pigpen door—"

"Cool yer applesauce, Woody," Applejack grunted as she dumped the bucket into the feed trough. "Not that I'm against the wise advice from a well-seasoned farmer like yerself, but I remember what ya dun told me last time."

A couple of hens bawked and pecked at Lumberman's boots.

"Yeah, yeah. I hear ya, ya hungry fuckers," Lumberman spat out as he went back to spreading out the corn for them.

Granny Smith called out down the wagon path leading up to the house, Flurry Heart riding on her back.

"Well, howdy there, Mr. Lumberman."

"Woah!" Lumberman was actually glad to see her. "Granny, where ya been?"

He tossed the rest of the corn feed over his shoulder, exciting the hens but earning a scowl from Applejack behind him.

"We missed you at the dance party last night, or that not your scene these days?"

"Well, ah he-heh," That brought a big smile to Granny's face. "I might have a few good swings in my steps still, but I was busy taking care of this here, little filly."

"Granny," Applejack trotted up in a huff. "What in the world you thinking? Wondering off with Flurry Heart like that? Does Cadence or Shining know where she's at?"

"Quit yer fussing. I told them, guards, we was going for a walk," Granny explained with a calm smile. "Sides. She gets to fussing something fierce if she isn't being entertained. She's about 'uh troublesome as you at that age."

Flurry Heart noticed the hens pecking away at the feed and teleported off from Granny with an audible pop. She reappeared in the center of the feeding frenzy, scaring away all the hens.

Granny sulked.

"Only, unlike you, she's a lot better at her disappearing act."

All three turned to watch Flurry Heart flying in circles, trying to catch any one of the chickens. Her giggles and gibberish spewing out nonstop.

"Welp," Granny groaned as she took a seat in the grass. "Guess it's best just to let her tire herself out."

Lumberman asked blankly, "She's not gonna like... eat it if she catches it?"

Both mares slowly turned their heads to stare down the man who asked such a ridiculous question.

Lumberman shrugged and spoke up in a defensive voice.

"What? I'm new here. I don't know what's going on."

[Back in Twilight's study.]

Twilight was having her first proper face-to-face discussion with Benny and Chris.

"So," Twilight started off with some simple topics to go over. "We have the Status of Forces Agreement, but there are other topics that can be negotiated. Items such as trade, taxation of goods or tariffs, establishing currency values, extradition, or even establishing allotments of goods and services to help support you while you're here."

Benny scratched his head for a moment, thinking on all that.

"Well, I don't think we have much to trade at the moment. I'd think we'd want to avoid imposing taxes, because they suck... That and we'd have nothing to take anyway. Our currency is pretty much useless here, so we might as well use yours since the compensation from Celestia is pretty much our treasury at the moment. Uhh... what else was there?"

"Extradition and allotments," Chris answered.

"Yeah," Benny felt a little uneasy about those last two. "I kinda doubt we'd need to set up any extradition agreements... I just don't see us doing anything to get us arrested in the first place. And we don't have a way to jail anyone, anyway."

Chris interjected."I'd like to make a recommendation."

A little curious to see what Chris could have thought up so quickly, Twilight asked, "What did you have in mind?"

Chris sat up straight and cleared his throat.

"As an agreement not to imprison any pony, or other Equestrian, for crimes less than aggravated assault, we would like to establish that our Embassy be allowed to retain custody of any prisoners of, or in direct connection to, the Human Embassy, and be returned to the Embassy where they will be held under house arrest."

Twilight blinked.

"That's... rather specific."

Chris added to the request.

"In addition, The human Embassy will only be able to hold a prisoner for no more than ninety-six hours, at which point, any Equestrian enforcement agency will be allowed to take over custody upon their request. The Human Embassy, will, of course, in all likelihood be willing to turn over custody sooner than that."

Benny had no idea where this was coming from and had to understand this whole thought process.

"Uh, Chris? Why are you asking for this?"

Chris answered with ease.

"Potential future plotlines."

Twilight drew in closer.

"Plotlines?"

Chris readjusted himself in his seat to better address the two.

"The way I see it; eventually, one of us will be framed for a crime. More than likely, to sow distrust between the locals and us or to have us isolated from each other and your protection. Probably some villain will have one or more of us framed for a crime. In this way, we'll be in a location where we can protect each other, still be under watch by any law enforcement, and be in easy access to you and the rest of the Mane Six."

Twilight shook her head.

"Why would anypony want to frame you for a crime?"

Benny started to see where Chris's mind was at.

"Because we're a scary unknown, and easily subject to prejudice and fear-mongering. Plus, since so many of us are close to you and your friends, as well as some of the other royalty here, we'd be a powerful asset to work as leverage. Not to mention, we'd be extremely vulnerable if we were outside our Embassy or not under your direct observation or protection from the others. So it would be easy for anyone with enough power and connections to coerce you or the others into compromising your safety."

"You really think some pony would be—" Twilight stopped her question as soon as she started to hear herself say it. "Yeah... I could see that happening, too. I can start penning that agreement tonight."

"Anything else, Chris?" Benny asked, hoping there wasn't anything else he might not have considered.

Chris shook his head.

"Nothing else I can think of at the moment."

Twilight raised her pen to her notepad.

"Okay. That just leaves your request for allotments, unless you have anything else you would like to bring to the table."

Benny fidgeted with his hands briefly.

"Let's put that one on hold. I know most of us aren't going to want to be asking for handouts. That being said, I have no doubt we are going to need help getting situated and be more self-sufficient... Oh! That's right. Work Visas... Or whatever you call them here. Some kind of documentation or proclamation stating that we can hold employment in your kingdom."

"Right," Twilight penned that into her notepad. "That last one will be easy. And if that is everything we needed to go over for the legal side, I'd like to spend some time getting a better understanding of this show that you've used to learn so much about us, Chris. And you're more than welcome to stay as well, Benny. You said you knew about us as well?"

While familiar with the show, Benny was by no means an expert.

"Uh... I know only a little bit. I'll stick around for a while, but I won't have much to offer."

Chris brought out his phone, ready to use it if need be.

"I don't have everything about you on my phone. Most of it is on my laptop back at the house. But there's a lot I can remember off the top of my head."

"Great," Twilight beamed as she brought out another notepad. "I guess the first thing I'd like to ask is if there are any dangers you've seen in this show of yours that you think we don't know about."

[Back at the Apple Farm.]

Lumberman checked the straps over Granny Smith in the back seat one last time.

"Alright, don't get too spooked when the engine starts. It's loud but harmless."

Granny chuckled as she took in the sights of the truck's interior. "Oou, I'm so excited. This feels just like one of them amusement park rides. Are you excited there, little one?"

Granny leaned forward to check in on Flurry Heart sitting on her lap. Flurry Heart seemed to be content with holding onto the chicken she captured and refused to let go of.

Applejack reached around and patted the confused hen on the head.

"Don't you worry none, Henrietta. We'll have ya back to the farm in time for supper."

Lumberman closed the backdoor for Granny and moved to the bed of the truck where Big Mac was sitting.

"You good to go, Mac?"

"Eeyup," he said with a confident smile. "So, long as you ain't gonna try to prank Granny Smith like ya did to me while I'm back here."

Lumberman just smiled and nodded.

"Yer good, man. Ain't nothing about that would be funny. I'll take it nice and easy for ya."

[Off at the Ponyville Post Office.]

Derpy was busy sorting the last few pieces of mail before opening the office. Another clerk flipped the sign to open to the public and unlocked the door, allowing a small crowd that was eagerly awaiting to enter.

Derpy cheerfully greeted them.

"Good morning, everypony." She filed away the last few letters of outgoing mail and returned upright to the counter. "What can I help you with today?"

"Good Morning, Derpy," Miss Cheerilee greeted the mail mare. "Me and some of our friends here actually came to have a little chat with you."

This felt like a familiar start to a bad morning for Derpy.

"Oh, dear. I didn't get your mail switched up with Cranky Doodle again, did I?"

Cheerilee laughed playfully.

"Oh, no. That's not why we're here."

Prim Posy poked her head out from behind Cheerilee.

"Actually, that was my mail you got mixed up with Cranky."

Berry Punch had a complaint to voice as well.

"I keep getting Prim's mail. It's not a big deal since we live so close to—"

"Ladies!" Cheerilee reigned them back to the topic at hand. "We're actually here to talk to you about our new mutual human friend, Chris."

[Back at the castle again.]

Starlight was tidying up her room while waiting for Chris to get done. In the process, she was thinking a lot more about how she felt about him and everything that has happened since making up and getting drunk together.

She prided herself on the accomplishments she had made since befriending him as well. She learned a few valuable friendship lessons, managed to impress Twilight as well as Cadence, improved her relationship with Rainbow Dash to make her a stronger ally, and even managed to introduce Chris to a slew of potential someponies.

"I should probably write a letter to Celestia about all of this," She said to herself as she finished her cleaning. "I'm sure she'll appreciate the kind of progress I've made."

She sat down and started penning a letter.

Dear Princess Celestia,

Studying under Twilight has helped me better understand the value and importance of making friends. Not only that, with a little help from Rainbow Dash, I've also come to learn that not being afraid to stand up for your friends can have a positive effect on how others see you

She thought about how to write out the other items of progress she made but then had to stop and really give it some reconsideration. Remembering the warning they were all given, she couldn't help but acknowledge how much she had grown attached to him already. Or was she just focusing on how much she valued her friendship with him?

Was that the same thing? She couldn't be too attached if she was trying to get him hooked up with some of the locals. It wasn't like she had an interest in him. That was a thought that hadn't even crossed her mind before.

She started to reason with herself out loud.

"No, I couldn't… I burned that bridge on movie night.“

She may have said that, but she’d never been so close or felt so protective over anypony like she was with him.

“Then again, he did forgive me about all of that. We even danced, and he trusted me to save him from having to get all handsy with Twilight or the other… Wait… He only trusted me to get close to do any of that. Even when surrounded by all the other mares, I don't think he had as much fun with them as he did with me."

This new train of thought was only complicating what was supposed to be a simple friendship lesson letter to the Princess. Now she was trying to figure out who liked who. Wait… Was she trying to figure out if she liked him like that? She was still just learning how to make regular friends. She couldn't be so bold as to attempt making a coltfriend… Humanfriend? Manfriend?

Then again, out of all those she's met since turning her life around, she somehow managed to connect to Chris more than the rest. Maybe even more than Trixie. Plus, there were those hands of his. It was no wonder Twilight lost that bet to Rainbow Dash. Having easy access to those would be a very welcomed bonus.

Starlight sunk her head down to her desk and clasped her hooves over her eyes.

"I can't believe I'm even considering this," She whined to herself. "But no... I don't think I actually like him like that."

She perked up from her slouch.

"I'm just thinking too much about how he wants to find somepony for himself. And just because he rubbed his hands up and down my sides like he wanted to do with his special some... Wait... When did he?"

It suddenly occurred to Starlight that she remembered something Chris had told her, but couldn't remember all of it. She couldn't even remember when or where he could have brought it up. As a matter of fact, the same thing happened the night before when playing Kings. How was she able to remember things she couldn’t remember learning from him? Not unless—

She gasped in shock.

"The blackouts." She looked at herself in the mirror and tried to think back through the haze of her drunken adventure. "We played Kings together. That was the card game we played at Applejack's."

A memory came back to her. She was sitting at the table in the orchard with Chris. The cards were largely out of focus in her mind, but she remembered leaning forward close enough to see a card she had flipped was an Ace.

There suddenly grew an uneasy feeling in the pit of Starlight's stomach. She hadn't put much thought into what must have happened during her blackout. Being so focused on Chris and herself recovering, then the party popping up and the madness that took place after that. Perhaps she needed to know this now.

She looked down at her half-written letter.

"I'll finish this later."

Downstairs, Starlight entered a hallway to the library where Spike was heading down towards her.

Spike gave his usual greeting.

"Hey ya, Starlight. What you up to?"

Starlight tried to hide her nervousness behind a smile.

"Oh, nothing. Just gonna grab a book and head out to Applejack's for a minute. I think I dropped something out in her orchard. Figured I'd go take a look instead of just waiting around to see what the others have planned for the day."

That sounded like a lady in distress, so Spike offered his assistance.

"Need any help?"

"No," Starlight gracefully turned him down. "I just need to copy a locator spell. I shouldn't be long."

She opened the door quietly, knowing she'd be interrupting, but she had to get a peek into one particular book in Twilight’s library.

As she stepped inside, Chris was still deep into conversation and informed Twilight, "—Chrysalis is most likely the next threat I'd think you'd be facing. But that doesn't rule out a plot twist of some type of insurrection or coup."

Twilight continued to take down more notes.

"Why would you... Oh, hi, Starlight. Did you need something?"

Benny and Chris both turned back to see the meek unicorn.

It wasn’t Starlight’s intention to disrupt them, and yet, here she was.

"Sorry for interrupting. I just had to look up something before I step out for a moment. Don't mind me."

Of course, Chris didn't mind her being there.

"No worries, and I don't know how much longer we'll be. But there's a lot to go through."

Starlight was already flipping through the pages of the book she needed and answered back, "Take your time.”

Getting back on track, Chris turned to Twilight again.

"But yeah. Given how long it's been since Chrysalis has shown herself, they could easily pull her back in. But that might be too easy to see coming. So there could just as easily be a new villain somehow related to Flurry Heart being born, Sunburst being attached to her, or even maybe some pony seeking revenge or looking to exploit Starlight."

"What?!" Starlight yelped, overhearing her name being used like that.

Benny facepalmed at Chris's lack of tact.

Chris turned his head to Starlight again and rather nonchalantly apologized, "Sorry. I'm not trying to single you out. Twilight asked me about potential threats that could exist I might know about."

Starlight reluctantly asked, "You think I might be in danger?"

Chris shook his head and tried to downplay the threat. "Not really. Tension with the Yaks or Dragons are just as likely, if not more so. Considering they both seem to be more aggressive and war-ready. But I'm still thinking it's gonna be Chrysalis. That or some completely unknown newbie... or any of the old villains from the previous versions of the show."

Twilight groaned.

"I still don't believe we’re made from the show. That just doesn't make any sense that we would have been here and existed for thousands of years before the show was created in your world. Isn't it more likely a human saw our world and made a show about us because of it?"

Chris brought his attention back to Twilight.

"Look," Chris shook his head, trying to think how to best explain their situation. "—the very same day that the episode with Trixie meeting Starlight came out, I watched it. The next day, we showed up here. These episodes I've been showing you, they take weeks, if not months, to complete. There's no way our worlds could be in sync with each other and have the people that make the show put it out for us to watch it in real-time."

Benny finally butted into the conversation.

"I still think we're looking at a string-theory situation."

Twilight was more willing to take that as a possibility than her world being the product for entertainment and asked, "Of infinite universes?"

"Or we all live in the Matrix," Chris joked.

"Jesus Christ, Chris," Benny rocked his head back at how painful that attempt at a joke answer was. "Maybe we need Peter for this one. He knows more about the science behind it than we do."

If they were going to get Sniff, then at least that do also go for some food.

"Snack break?"

Benny had a better idea.

"Irish coffee break?"

"We have Griffon coffee," Twilight offered. "If you'd rather not have coffee from any of the ponies—"

Benny cut her off from another lengthy side conversation and told her, "It's just whiskey and coffee mixed together, Twilight. All this back and forth between the fantasy show, your reality we're all living in, and trying to make sense of it all with science when magic already blows any logic out of the water... Sorry, I need a drink to keep up with this."

Chris was about to sit up but had another thought.

"Oh, yeah. Twilight, you gotta take all of this with a grain of salt though, too."

Twilight closed her notepad and hopped out of her seat.

"Why is that?"

After all of Chris’s observations, he had reasoned a couple of things.

"Two reasons. First, if this is a case of string theory, and we're just in a universe that only appears to mimic the show based on what was written in the scripts, then us being here screws everything up for whatever the show was supposed to be. Pretty much, we would have messed up the continuity."

Twilight moved around the desk to leave.

"So just like if A. K. Yearling started a new series of books, but then the world those books were based on became real, and we were transported there, the events of the book she wrote would all be different!"

Chris praised her with a pleasant smile.

"Exactly, Purple Smart."

Twilight didn't return the gesture.

"Don't call me that."

"Sorry," Chris apologized with a guilty grin.

Twilight didn't want to focus on the misnaming when she could now only tolerate Sniff.

"And what's the second thing?"

Chris cryptically started to answer, "Well, it's not so much a what, as much as it is a 'who' that's here. Because last night, I danced with Cream Heart."

Twilight waited for the big reveal.

"And?"

This was going to be the first Chris had spoken aloud what he knew about this particular mare.

"Cream Heart is a fan-made character. She's never been part of the show... Not that fan-made characters can't be part of the show." He remembered Starlight was still off to herself in the study and stopped to invite her along. "Hey, Starlight. We're taking a break for a bit. Wanna join us?"

Starlight had just finished going over the spell she needed and closed her book.

"I'll join you as soon as I get back, as long as I don't take too long."

"Where ya—" Chris spoke up too late as he watched Starlight teleport out of sight. "—going?"

[Over in the Apple Orchard]

Starlight teleported deep into the apple trees, looking for where Chris and her got drunk together.

"We must have been over here if I remember right." She looked up to see a few of the leaves on one of the apple trees that the tiki torch had damaged. "Yes, this is the place."

An hourglass was pulled from Starlight's satchel and placed on the ground. Then a wind-up pocket watch was dropped on top, and Starlight brought out a thin book with her writings and started to review her work.

"Okay. Let's see. Peering through the sands of time and guided by its hands... Wait? Why do we call those..." She shook her head, not wanting to travel down that rabbit hole right now. "Focus... Let's see. Just a regular spell with this; add a little bit of Star Swirl's time magic without the teleportation."

She looked at the last part of her collection of spells, hoping that it would allow her to cheat a little.

"And a drop of poison to blind thee... It's no wonder these spells are banned." She brought out a bottle of Vodka and removed the cap, and steadied herself to attempt a spell not thought to be possible or to walk away from unscathed. "Please let blackouts be the same as a poison that blinds."

Starlight closed her book and took a mouthful of Vodka, thinking she'd have to overcompensate with the alcohol. She swallowed hard and then started her spell.

The top of the hourglass lifted off from the glass, freeing the sands that swirled violently in a dome shape. The dome started small, first only covering a single tree, but then expanded farther out the more Starlight focused until it passed over her, and she was deep inside.

Slowly she opened her eyes and was relieved to discover she did, in fact, retain her vision.

"Whoo. Okay, now for a little trip back in time."

Starlight levitated up the pocket watch and used her magic to wind back the hours. Inside the dome, the light inside dimmed to night, then back to day, to night again, and as the daylight shined again, she started to slow it down. Patiently waiting, the vision of a very drunk Starlight and Chris being carried away by Lumberman and Applejack played itself in reverse.

She sped up the rewind of time, losing track of where both she and Chris were at for a moment. Guessing she had gone back far enough, she released the hands of the watch and listened to what would hopefully sound familiar.

"Starlight!" Chris's voice shouted from behind.

Starlight turned back to see a faded vision of Chris sitting under a tree with her past self that was just as faded. Perhaps this was a compromise for using vodka instead of an actual poison made to blind ponies. Then again, the spell itself was designed to blind any pony who attempted to see into the past. That would have made this spell completely pointless if not for the fact she could still hear what was happening with near-perfect clarity. Actually, being able to see what equated to a slightly out-of-focus portrayal of her past self was nothing to complain about.

Watching closely, the past version of Starlight was using her magic to fill the air with little drops of Vodka.

"Come on, Chris. Itz like a gahm. Les’z see who can get the most."

"Come on, we've had enough," Chris's vision of the past playfully requested.

"Oh..." Starlight remembered trying to make a game of following the trail of Vodka. But, being how this wasn't what she blacked out with, she speed up the time and watched the events at a faster pace. "I didn't start losing my memory until... here."

Starlight suddenly had a perfect view of what she looked like when totally drunk.

"Waht's Soveeyet Eq... Eqwestee—"

"Soviet Equestria," Chris managed to speak clearly to her as he wavered slightly, holding onto a tree.

"It's justs a joke about a place that... does everything we would do backward."

"Oah kay, hey!" The drunken Starlight wobbled with a smile she couldn't pull off sober if she tried. "I think I know.. I know a cow plash. Place. A cow... just wait here."

The vision of Starlight teleported out, leaving Chris behind, and present Starlight was left with the past vision of Chris. She watched him while trying to remember just where it was she had teleported off to that day.

Then Chris started to speak to himself.

"Gawd damn it," He leaned his chest against a tree and started to pour some of the Vodka out. "Starlight... please just stop drinking so much."

Starlight sulked, not realizing how much trouble she must have been causing him. He was even trying to dump more of the alcohol to stop them from getting even more drunk.

The vision of Chris mumbled to himself and knocked his fist against his head.

"She's just being nize. She izn't flirting with you. Yer never that lucky, Chris. Just friends. Just friends. Don't fuck this up."

This was unbelievable. Chris did have a thing for her, after all. Or at least the disappointment in his voice seemed to indicate as much. Starlight felt a little extra warmth around her heart start to heat up, and a smile began to grow.

A flash and a pop revealed the vision of Starlight teleporting back in with a cowboy outfit that was far too small to fit Chris properly.

"Here, Cres. Cowboyb [something inaudible] an it hat."

Starlight continued to watch the events of her drunken escapades escalate with great displeasure. It was painful to sit back and watch the quality of her speech and motor functions degrade so rapidly. Not to mention how hesitant Chris seemed to be with her when she continued to force drinks onto him. That, as well as all the things he did to distract her from either drinking more or dumping out a shots worth here and there when she wasn't looking.

That thankfully seemed to work for a while, and she could see herself coming down from the drunken high, even if only slightly. At least enough to where she was able to maintain some level of control over her magic and make the ice sculpture of Sniff.

"No," Chris was laughing hysterically. "Sniff is toad-elly gunnuh hookup width Celestia. Hez so thirsty. Oh! Give'mm a weiner bottle."

This was all interesting but didn't really seem to reveal anything important. Just as much as the rest of their drunken stupidness that went on.

A conversation clumsily followed about how much fun they were having and how they should throw a party for everyone in the orchard. Decorations of lights and Rarity's mannequins were to be the party props, as well as a portrait of Celestia since it was assumed she wouldn't be able to make it.

The vision of Chris emptied his pockets of bits as he requested, "Get... party food."

Starlight face hoofed.

"I can't believe I made Chris pay for all the Sugar Cube Corner desserts."

More stupidity followed as she watched herself, and Chris fumble around between tasks they would start, undo, restart, and then ended up leaving most of them unfinished.

For a moment, the vision of the two stumbled around their poorly decorated venue, gawking at the fruit of their efforts comically in action.

Starlight lazily watched her past self fumble about.

The vision of Starlight looked to be amazed at their efforts.

"Whut we gun do til evbre-pony is readee to party weth us?"

Starlight suddenly perked up, she had to be getting closer to what she was looking for.

Answering her own question, the vision of Starlight had a brilliant idea.

"Oh! Yu can fly kite and me... wit.. width me. Lemme go en get um."

"Bring a deck of cards to play too," Chris's vision requested with minimal slurring.

Starlight's past self had teleported out, and Chris fumbled his way to a table they had set up for their impromptu party. He lifted a large cake and moved it to a clearing on the ground, falling over to his side as he set it down.

"Shit!" He groaned before rolling over to his side again. "Emmost crushed the cake."

He noticed the cowboy outfit he left on the ground and started to crawl towards it.

"I can be cowboy fer Starlight. Maybe she wunts me ta be her cowboy."

Starlight felt a little dirty watching the vision of Chris stripping down to his boxers. Outside of seeing him in the dark on the rooftop, she hadn't seen this much of a human's body. Even on the rooftop, it was mostly vague features with no clarity. Not that this vision was much better, but his body wasn't as out of shape as she first thought if this vision of him wasn’t playing tricks on her.

His whole body was big and soft, but it almost look like he carried some muscle under all that body fat. Then again, this vision left a lot to the imagination… Sort of… Maybe the fuzziness was a drunk vision for casting the spell with vodka in the first place.

In the vision, Starlight teleported back with a box that she immediately fell into and crumpled over.

The past vision of Chris stumbled closer to her.

"Stary... ewe okay?"

"Yeah," The past vision of Starlight laughed out loud as she rolled off of the box, setting her eyes on Chris and started laughing even harder. "What er you wearn thatph for?"

"I'm a cowboy now," Chris answered while making finger guns.

Starlight's vision put her hoof over a corner of the box and ripped the side of it off from leaning on it too hard. "Ho-kay cowboy, grab ah kite. Fly withph me."

With the aid of some magic, the two managed to get their kites into the air, of which both almost immediately came crashing down into the trees. The process was repeated, each time with them laughing at the crashing kites or Starlight's failed attempts to keep them airborne with her magic.

Eventually, they were down to the last kite. Chris was holding the string while Starlight focused her magic to keep it from plummeting to the trees like the rest had.

"Awe," Starlight watched the vision of herself leaning up against Chris as they flew their last kite together.

"I should ask him if we can do this again. Without being so drunk, I mean... And not around so many trees."

The vision of the Starlight looked so content and at peace.

"I love fly'n kites... do you?"

The vision of Chris looked down to Starlight, looking rather happy himself.

"I like to fly kites wif you."

The vision of Starlight lifted her bottle and took another sip. As she placed the bottle down, she must have lost her concentration on the kite, as what was likely a strong lack of wind caused it to drop like a stone.

"No!" Chris laughed as the kite fell out of view. "No more kites... Unless I can do fly ewe like and kite? You jist need wings like Twilight."

The vision of Starlight looked over to the box she brought and grinned.

"I can make Twi wings."

"Oh, my gosh," Starlight facehoofed. "I am never drinking this much again for this reason alone."

"Hey," The vision of Starlight called over to Chris. "Cards. I getten them you wan'ed."

The vision of Chris held out his hands but failed to catch the pack of cards. He bent down to pick them up and ended up tipping over and had to brace himself with his hands in the dirt to stop from landing face first.

"Hey. You make yer wings. Imma show you how to play kings."

Starlight's attention was divided between watching her former self craft a pair of wings from the cardboard box while Chris set up the cards on the table.

Eventually, the vision of Starlight finished her wings and attached them around herself with extra kite string lying around. She made her way over to the table and fell out of her seat the first time she attempted to sit down.

"What we doing?"

"Kings," The vision of Chris answered. "We play is... My friends and we play this is Kings. Easy ta play."

Just like the last time they played, Chris recited the rules. Even drunk, he managed to get them all.

"Okay," The vision of Chris reached for a card. "Seven... Fuck... That'd bad card. Dunest count."

He flipped another.

"Queen! We both drink."

They both took a sip from their shared bottle, and then it was her turn.

"I want thes two," Starlight's drunk vision requested.

The drunk vision of Chris started to retell the rules, or at least the part that she only gets one, and proceeded to help Starlight with her next few turns. A Jack, a ten, another queen, a nine, a King where Chris just said he'd make a rule, but then Starlight flipped an Ace before he could think of one.

"Fuck topics," The vision of Chris whined. "Okay... Topics cun be any topics."

The vision of Starlight leaned in close and examined the card as she asked, "Like wut?"

"Leds do... umm... nicknames fer ponies we know," Chirs suggested before giggling. "Like, Twilight wud be... Toilet Sparkle."

Both Starlight and her past vision blew raspberries before laughing so hard it hurt.

The vision of Chris continued.

"Luna is MoonButt. Fuddershy... Banana Quiet. You would be... Yurs is, umm... Twilight Two Point Oh."

The past vision of Starlight continued to laugh while the present Starlight scoffed and tried not to laugh.

"Oh. Yer so funny," The vision of Starlight cackled. "Oh. Arlight... I got topic."

She sat up and leaned flirtatiously on the table.

"Topic iz... what you want to do width yer special somepony."

The vision of Chris grinned and started to laugh.

"No! I em not... You dunt... No, I'm not saying."

"I'd want to fly my kites with me," The drunken vision of Starlight replied with comically incorrect grammar.

The drunken vision of Chris grew silent, and Starlight walked closer to the vision of him. Even with the limited view of what was happening from that morning, she could see him holding back his excitement.

It took him a moment, but he bashfully answered, "Spend time to... geth... er?"

"Oh, Chris," Starlight sat down to admire his shyness and simple desire. "You're so sweet."

For a moment, Starlight started to wonder if maybe she was wrong to turn away the idea of not considering Chris. Sure, he might not be the best looker. Non-pony or not. But if he was only going to be there just long enough for Twilight to figure out a way to send him home. Maybe giving him a shot wouldn't be such a terrible idea. He had to of found her attractive if his view of Twilight was any indication. Even thinking back, before she mouthed off and said he was creepy, he did seem to be the one to single her out. Heck, this whole vision of him was showing how much interest he had in her. Maybe he still felt that way.

Suddenly breaking her train of thought, the past vision of Starlight started to laugh again.

"Well of duh! What else you do?"

The drunk vision of Chris was even more hesitant to answer.

"Hold... hands?"

The vision of Starlight nodded, agreeing with a wide drunken smile.

"Ehm hmm."

This time, the vision of Chris seemed to have hit his limit.

"I don't... wan... you think I'm—"

"No!" The vision of Starlight yelled as she fell out of her seat, making a motion to rush to his side.

She picked herself up, holding onto the edge of the table, and held it as she sidestepped her way to Chris.

"I waz rude bafor. You can luv any pone you... want. I'm help you find a marefriend... promise... So tell me—" She leaned hard into his leg and took his hand into her hooves in an overly dramatized form. "—tell me what you want."

Chris's looks grew even more nervous and excited the closer Starlight drew into him in the vision.

"I want to hold... her close."

The vision of Starlight was nearly giddy.

"Hugs er nice."

"No," Chris quietly retorted. "Not just... normal hug... better. Like—" He looked down at his lap and started to ponder something. "You know..."

"Oh, no," Starlight started to get a bad feeling about where this was going.

"No!" The vision of Starlight laughed. "I never had coltfriend. Whadz a better hug like?"

The vision of Chris reached for the bottle.

"I drink on this one."

"No!" The vision of Starlight pushed the bottle out of reach and off the table. "Chris. Lemme help. I dunno how I would what spessel sumponies do."

Starlight suddenly regretted casting this spell.

"Oh, buck. Oh, buck. Oh, buck. No. Please don't let Lumberman's suspicions be right."

Slowly, the vision of Starlight started to crawl up onto Chris's lap. The vision of Chris softly placed his hands on her shoulders but seemed scared to do much of anything else as he let her climb up into his lap.

With her heart racing, Starlight watch the vision of the past play out in front of her eyes, fearing the worst of what was going to happen next. Finally seated squarely on his lap, the vision of herself leaned in and wrapped her forelegs around Chris.

Starlight sighed in relief.

"Oh, thank goodness."

"Whop!" The vision of Starlight yelped as the back legs of the chair sunk into the dirt.

They both giggled as Starlight’s vision sat up and pulled away from the hug.

"So... is this better hugs you want?"

Clearly, Starlight had more of this vision to worry over.

"Crap."

"No..." The vision of Chris meekly answered. "Closer... but we shudn't—"

Starlight felt her heart sink and her stomach twist as she watched her past self pull herself closer into Chris.

"Oh... Twilight is going to murder me."

The vision of Starlight traced a hoof down Chris's bare chest, and started to breathe deeper.

"I wunt to make ewe happier, Chris. Ewer too nice and shud havem—"

"Starli—"

"—don't be sad, Chris."

"Awe, buck. No! Oh, my gosh! Oh, my gosh! This isn't happening. This isn't happening. This—" Starlight paused her outburst of panic as she watched her spell recreate the display of her forcing a long kiss to Chris's lips. "...This totally happened! This totally happened!"

She watched in confused terror as her past self very sloppily continued to kiss Chris and the brief moments of him kissing back before pulling away.

"Mmm, no," The vision of Chris started to push back. "No, isth wrong."

Starlight took a step back, wide-eyed to see Chris put a stop to something she thought he wanted so badly.

The vision of Starlight looked crushed, and asked with a quake in her voice, "Did I not do et right?"

The vision of Chris leaned in and hugged Starlight.

"Not drunk. Idt not be real. Yer not think'en straight."

Starlight's drunken vision slurred her speech as she hugged Chris back.

"I... just want to make thins better fur you."

Starlight sat there in awe. She was truly at a loss for words. After all of her resistance and the distance she tried to put between her and Chris, she was the first to make a move? Even worse, she didn't even remember doing it! Then an even more frightening thought came to mind.

Did Chris remember?

Chris groaned so low it sounded like he was about to cry.

"I don't want you to hate me again when yer sober up."

"Noooooo," The vision of Starlight did her best to console him. "I won't hate you. We cun fix et after de party. Be better for you."

"Better for wut?" Chris meekly asked.

Starlight leaned back, a bit wobbly, and pushed Chris back into the chair.

"Better somepony for you."

The vision of Chris was just clear enough to see how confused he was.

"I want a specialpone to have for me... Are we hugging?"

"Are we?" The vision of Starlight started to lick her lips. "My lips feel funny."

The vision of Chris started to chuckle.

"Yer drunk, pony."

The drunken vision of Starlight started to chuckle.

"Why'm I sitting on you? Or you Sovenit Equestrea cowboy?"

This couldn’t be possible. What Starlight just witnessed had to have been impossible.

"We... both forgot?" Starlight said in utter amazement. "Did we both blackout during our blackout at the same time? Is blacking out during a blackout even something you can do?"

A vision of the Vodka bottle passed through her as she watched her past self take another long drink before passing it off to Chris.

"Pony ride!" Her past self hollered.

"Pony ride!" The vision of Chris hollered as well before taking a long chug from the bottle and dropping down to all fours.

Starlight sulked in a mass of shame as she watched the vision of her past self flop her way onto the straddle Chris had tied to his back.

She watched herself ride Chris once around the table and trip over Rainbow Dash's mailbox, and crash into the birthday cake. Chris tried to use the mailbox as a cane but collapsed and passed out.

The vision of Starlight sat atop Chris with her bottle, waiting for her ride to start back up. "Giddy yup... Chris?"

The vision of Starlight closed her eyes, and passed out with the bottle in her hooves.

So many thoughts were running through Starlight's mind. Was that what she really did? Why would she do that? Did Chris remember any of this? Did he hold it against her? What would the others think of her?

No matter the answers, she had seen enough. She canceled the spell and returned the sand to the hourglass.

Perhaps she wasn't the good friend she thought she was.

She started to think about what she needed to do to fix this, if she even could.

"I need to make this up to him."

She looked again to the empty space in the orchard where the table and chairs once stood. Even without the spell, she could still see the scene playing out again. What could have possibly compelled her to force herself onto him like that? And now, knowing what happened between them, did her wanting it then influence her wanting it now, or did drinking only make her want it at the time? Was the blackout a fluke, and what she felt before was natural? Could she even tell the difference?

Still stuck in her own mind, she brought a hoof to her lips and felt them. Even though they were still sore from her fight with Rainbow Dash, there was something else she felt there. Something real. Something new. Something... Something that now made her heart hurt.

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 20 July 2023.]

Oh, Sniff. You and your silver tongue. How clever you are in your ways of helping out poor little Twigs. And, Lulu? You've got to slow down Sniff! Anyway, at least that conflict was squashed. Luna really seems to have turned herself around on everything, too. Especially her views on Sniff.

And as per the norm of how I tend to write these things, we did a fair bit of jumping around. The castle, outside the castle, the Apple farm, the post office, back to the castle, back to the farm... Just a little all over the place.

Also, did you catch that part about Cream Heart? Yeah, Button Mash is canon to the show, but his mother, Cream Heart... She is not. Kinda strange that she would be there then.

Lastly, now we know what happened at the Apple farm when Chris and Starlight got drunk together. Drunken romance and crushed dreams. I mean cake. Crushed cake.

Also, as a side note. Two things that are super hard to do.
1. Write drunken text that's still somewhat understandable or understood to be intentionally hard to understand.
2. Coming up with spells or magic that isn't canon but would still fall in line with what could exist in the show. Because between Trixie's botched spell and Starlight's Blind Sands of Time spell, it can be a real struggle to make this all work and not sound like a cop out.

But, now that this chapter is over, any theories on where this will leave Starlight and Chris?

What about Luna and the humans?

And what kind of role is Helix Ray going to have in any of this?

WHAT EVER HAPPENED TO RAINBOW DASH'S MAILBOX?!

42. Theories, Introductions, Missions, and a Question.

Starlight decided to take some time to collect herself and walk back to the castle after seeing the painful revelation of her misconduct. The thought of pushing herself on Chris like she had, drunk or not, made it feel like she betrayed him.

"Ooooh," Starlight groaned with her new dilemma. "What should I do? I know the fastest way to end a problem is to open up and force a resolution, but—" She felt a shiver of excitement thinking about what she did, which then settled into her stomach, twisting again. "I don't even know what I'm doing. Or what I did. Or why I did it."

Another thought started to bounce around in her mind.

"What if this is just a passing thing for me, but Chris would want to stay with me? Breaking up could ruin my friendship with him. And if I let that fall apart, I'd probably lose Rainbow Dash, too. And if I screw all that up, I'd probably lose everypony else. Probably the humans as well."

Throughout the slow trek back, Starlight continued to run through possible scenarios of what she could do and how they would play out. She was so lost in her thoughts she didn't notice her name being called out in the center of town. Not until they were practically shouting it in her ear.

"Starlight!" The familiar voice called out to her.

Starlight jumped back, assuming she had cut some pony off or almost walked into them.

"Sorry! Excuse me!"

It was Miss Cheerilee warmly calling out to her, "What? Noooooo. You're perfectly fine, my dear. We just wanted to speak with you for a moment. If you have the time, I mean."

"We, who?" Starlight asked, not knowing the entire group of mares standing behind Cheerilee were all together.

[Back in Twilight's Study]

Sniff had been pulled into the discussion about how this universe may exist and was flexing his brainpower to make sense of it all.

"So technically, we're not in the show because none of you are cartoons. I mean, you are all just as real as us. Albeit, real-life versions of what the show has you looking like."

Chris saw them a bit differently.

"They actually look a lot more like real-life versions of some of the fan art. Which, yeah, is based on the shows' style, but still."

Twilight was still fighting the idea that her existence was based on a televised work of fiction.

"None of that can explain how we've existed for thousands of years and have entirely different dimensions attached to our world. There's way too much in existence for us to be all made up. Not to mention the rest of our world that's out there that your show has never shown. There's a whole wide world outside of Equestria."

Chris was trying to work his logic without upsetting Twilight.

"And yet, throughout your entire existence, there has been no record of any creature bleeding. And even throughout your whole life, you can't name a single pony you've known to die, not to mention you don't have any curse words of your own. An entire vocabulary, but no swearing? But I'm not saying your existence came to fruition because there's a show about all of you. What we're trying to say is that it can't be a coincidence that all of these rules and elements of continuity that exist in the show are directly reflected in your reality. The only difference is that you look different."

Twilight was back to rubbing her temples in frustration and grumbling her words.

"I'll give you the not bleeding thing doesn't make any sense, and I can see why it would reflect on our world because those other people can't put blood in a kid's show." She moved her hooves back down to the desk. "But we ponies live very healthy lifestyles. And as Celestia said, we are very durable. And as for the cursing... We just don't have the need to say bad words."

Sniff, adversely, was trying to work the logic a little harder.

"Organ failure from old age, illness, accidents... In your twenty-plus years of being alive, you cannot recall or look up a single pony in the kingdom dying. With the exception of Applejack's parents. Of which, no record for the cause of death can be located."

Twilight hated having to repeat herself.

"We'd have to contact Mayor Mare for a death certificate. Or whatever that document you said is."

"As for the swearing," Sniff spoke up again, trying to keep on topic. "The bad guys. Evildoers of all kinds. They have no reason to be polite or use kind words when they're trying to enslave you or murder you, if they even could. Mass destruction, lives ruined, gross violations of common decency, and what we would call human rights... But won't say bad words?"

"That!" Twilight searched for a response, but there wasn't one to give. "I... don't know. I need to think on that one. But we are so off track from where we started. I just wanted to make sure we could trust the content of the show you have about us. So, is there anything else we need to go over for your concerns while you're here with us?"

Benny stood up from his chair, ready to leave.

"Nope. Nothing I need at the moment. And... sorry for frying your brain."

Sniff smirked.

"Par the course since we got here. Right, Twigs?"

Twilight didn't lift her head off the desk. She just rolled her eyes and grumbled.

"Should have kicked you in your sleep."

Sniff smiled and fought back his desire to laugh at Twilight's stress getting to her again.

"Oh, get over it, Twigs. We got things to take care of before Lulu wakes up."

Chris looked up to Sniff, a whirlwind of questions already brewing in his head.

"What kinda things? What did I miss?"

Sniff leaned his hip against Twilight's desk and tried to be as graceful as possible, addressing the developments that had gone down since yesterday's breakfast.

"Ah. Well, ya see. Turns out the seven of us getting mixed up—" He turned back to Twilight, who was slowly gathering some papers and pens for their outing. "—what are we up to? Twelve ponies, at least?"

Twilight looked up from her desk with a devious smirk.

"Yeah. At least twelve, not including all the local mares you've been—

"Twelve!" Sniff shouted. "Count'em up. At least a whole dozen ponies mixed up with us, and practically not a one of them relaying anything important to help all of us out. And, while granted, that's largely our fault; Princess and I are gonna go out and start taking care of a few things to get our shit in order. Plus, make a side trip or two, so we can make the best out of a bad situation. Rub a little dirt in Dash's eyes... Not literally."

Chris felt like this was some nefarious plot to get back at Rainbow Dash, and didn't want another fallout between friends to rise up.

"Hold on. You're not gonna do anything to start another fight, are you?"

"Of course not," Twilight answered with a snort. "I'm still going to be wearing the stupid dress. I'm just going to—" She slid her satchel over her back and looked up, thinking about the high hopes she had for Sniff's plan. "...make it work for me. Improve my image a little, and maybe even have some fun with it."

Sniff chitted, "Don't you worry about the whole dress thing."

He moved in such a way and postured to make it clear that this was going to be harmless.

"It literally won't mess with anyone. It's just gonna be something fun to do. The biggest thing we're gonna do is head down to the local hospital here and set up appointments for all of us." He quickly raised a hand to silence Chris. "Nothing bad. Calm yer tits. Applejack brought it up to me and Lumberman this morning. They want a baseline of our health in case we get sick or injured. That and they want some help understanding the med books Horse Doctor—"

"Doctor Horse," Twilight abruptly corrected him.

"Yeah," Sniff didn't fight the correction and started over. "Doctor Horse and Nurse Bedfart," He said with a smirk before quickly turning back to Twilight, waiting for her to correct him again.

Twilight caught onto the silence and looked up at him to see why he stopped talking. She gave a humorous snort with a big smile upon seeing his coy expression.

"What?"

Shooting her a playful and cocky look, Sniff asked, "Not gonna correct me on that one?"

Twilight finished tightening up the straps to her satchel and intentionally acted unphased.

"Hmm... Nope. I think I'll let that one slide for now. Just don't say it in front of the other ponies when we're with them. I don't think they like me all that much over there. Apparently, I'm—" She made air quotes with her wingtips. "—difficult to work with."

Sniff shrugged.

"Anyway... Twilight wants to find out what all they'll be wanting from us. Make sure everything's on the up and up."

Suddenly, Chris's vast knowledge of pony lore and fanfiction brought a proposal to mind.

"Hey, not that we're broke or anything at the moment, but if they're looking to study us, or pick Becky's brain for medical knowledge that would revolutionize their understanding of medicine... make sure we get paid for it."

"What?" Sniff snapped as if Chris suggested something entirely uncouth. "Dude. They're trying to help us. We're not gonna con them out of money for making sure we don't fucking die here."

Chris wasn't expecting that kind of reaction but also wasn't going to let up so easily.

"Hey. Woah. Calm down. I'm just saying their understanding of our biology could improve their quality of life by untold multiplications. Or, heaven forbid, be used to save any scores of their lives if anything were to happen to them."

Twilight and Sniff turned to each other, seeing the validity of Chris's idea.

"Plus," Chris went on to say. "Imagine they were in our world and offered up the same knowledge and a chance to study them. Would you be okay with just offering them a thank you and a handshake?"

Seeing the double standard, Princess mode activated.

"He makes a good point," Twilight lamented. "If no pony has any knowledge of blood-causing injuries, and we can learn how to treat them properly..." She shook her head, thinking of all the potential unknowns that lay ahead now because of their arrival - "Who knows how many pony's lives could be saved."

It took Sniff a moment to process where this was all coming from. He didn't expect Twiglith to make a turn so quickly.

"I thought that the whole ponies bleeding wasn't a thing here?"

Twilight answered softly, "It's not. Not until whatever brought you all here also injured Trixie. But even Starlight had a bloody lip from fighting with Rainbow Dash... Who knows how much worse things could end up getting if this becomes more common?"

As pragmatic as Twilight usually was, even her logical side was seeing more of the utility of this knowledge.

"Doctor Horse is one of the best doctors in Equestria, and he didn't know how to help Kelly when she was hurt... I think Chris is absolutely right. If what Becky knows could help save the life of even a single pony... that knowledge would be priceless to us."

Twilight had settled on the new prospect Chris suggested.

"I'll make sure you're all compensated for anything you do to help us with the doctors and their medical studies."

Feeling a little better about himself and the acceptance of his idea, Chris stood up big and tall.

"I'm not saying we need to get rich off this exchange, but maybe Becky could end up making enough to pay off all her student loans when we get back."

Even if there was merit to the suggestion, Sniff still didn't like the idea of profiting off such an exchange.

"Yeah, yeah, Cowboy. You're a regular Arabian Einstein."

Benny raised an eyebrow at that last statement.

"Did... you just make a legit, clean, My Little Pony joke?"

Chris feigned fear and shock.

"Oh, my god. He's becoming a Brony."

Sniff pretended not to be offended (mostly because he didn't want to admit that he basically was already a fan of the real Equestria) and turned to leave with Twilight.

"Oh, my god, Cowboy. You're a Brony because you love the show. I love the real thing. Huuuuuge difference."

Chris followed close behind Sniff with Benny next to him.

"Oh, come on. You're just a late bloomer. You needed a stronger dose of the magic of friendship to know who you really are."

As soon as Chris got outside the doorway, he was immediately greeted by his newest best friend.

Starlight warmly greeted Chris, "Well, there you are." She rolled her eyes with a goofy smile. "Would you be free for a couple of hours?"

Sniff obnoxiously jabbed Chris a few times in his side.

"Come on, man. It's the real thing. Forget the show and be like me."

Starlight could only imagine what that joke meant and how uncomfortable it was making Chris.

"I thought you might like to get out and stretch your legs for a bit. Get out and see some more of Ponyville. If you don't mind grabbing some tea with me?"

Chris was happy to accept and made a motion to the others.

"I... sure. You all don't mind. Do ya?"

Sniff gave Chris a firm slap on the back and said, "Nah. Twilight and I were planning on going solo together anyway. Covert ops kinda stuff."

"Pft," Twilight blew raspberries at his response. "A dress refitting and a trip to see the Doctor to schedule your checkup? Not very covert."

"Plus, the other thing we're doing," Sniff added.

Twilight chuckled.

"Hardly covert. More like a surprise."

This was all amusing, but not really, so Benny finally gave his answer.

"I was just going to head back to the house for a bit. I only now realized we never emptied the fridge... So... yeah... That's gonna be fun."

Given the all-clear, Chris piped up.

"Alright. Have fun with that mess."

Starlight jumped in, just as excited as Chris.

"Great, I'll take you there right now."

Chris looked down at Starlight and her horn that was now glowing.

"What do you—"

With a flash and a pop, Starlight performed the first teleportation spell on a human.

"—mean?" Chris finished asking the empty space Starlight once stood in.

He blinked a few times and stood silently like the others before realizing he was left behind.

"Did I just get punked?"

Another flash and a pop revealed Starlight back from right where she had just left.

"Okay! So, that didn't work. I guess we're walking."

Twilight was more than shocked to see that spell fail like it did.

"Starlight? Did you try to teleport Chris out to town just now?"

Starlight froze in mid-stride, fearing she might have done something wrong.

"Maaaaaaybeeee?"

"No," Twilight tried to put Starlight at ease. "I'm sorry. I guess you didn't hear. It appears our new human friends have a natural resistance to magic." She turned to face Sniff and tried to push him off balance with her magic but failed to do more than push him harder than a strong breeze. "And I guess you just confirmed that to be true for me."

Sniff darted his eyes nervously to where Twilight's aura was surrounding him only seconds ago.

"Not sure if that's a good thing or a bad thing."

Twilight didn't want to ruin the mode by falling into another fit of not knowing and shook her head.

"I... Let's worry about that later."

Not wasting any more time, Twilight started down the hallway.

"Come on, Peter. There's a big enough mystery around you and your friends as it is. This is just another piece of the puzzle that I can focus on once we take care of the plans we already agreed to this morning."

Sniff hurried down the hall to catch up to Twilight and turned to bid adieu.

"We should only be a few hours. Catch you all back here tonight?"

"Yep," Benny answered as he started down the hall behind him. "Just gotta take care of the spoiled food and all that fun shit."

Starlight shouted from down the hall, "We shouldn't be out very long either. See you back tonight!"

Chris started slowly down the hall, letting some distance grow between him and the others, wanting to figure out what Starlight had in mind privately.

"Soooooo, what's all going on? What all you got planned for the two of us today?"

"Oh," Starlight perked up with a glowing smile. "It won't be just the two of us."

[Earlier on during Starlight's walk back through Ponyville.]

"We, who?" Starlight asked, not knowing the entire group of mares standing behind Cheerilee were all together.

Cheerilee smiled and lazily swung her head from side to side as she explained, "Oh, you know," She motioned to the small collection of mares around her. "Just me and some of the girls in town."

Prim Posy, Berry Punch, Cream Heart, and Derpy all moved to the forefront. They bore the same forced, hopeful smiles. Except for Derpy. She seemed to sport the same blissfully clueless smile she usually had.

Now thinking everything was okay to get started, Derpy stepped a little closer to address Starlight personally.

"It seems we all really like Chris and—"

Berry Punch had moved in to force Derpy's mouth closed from giving away too much information.

"What she means to say is, Chris seems like such a nice fellow and is just wonderful with all the foals. And being how hard it is to find any pony that's... uh..."

Prim Posy butted in to take over their weak introduction.

"Able to keep them entertained and cared for with the attention they deserve."

Cheerilee nodded vigorously.

"Oh, yes. With all the trust and faith you and your friends have put into them, we can't help but think that he might be a good—"

"New special somepony for all of you?" Starlight raised her voice to cut her off.

Cheerilee yelped, "What?!"

Not expecting Starlight to jump to such a conclusion, Cheerilee quickly went on the defensive.

"We never said anything about that!" She answered in a panicky voice.

Still a little blind to the situation, Derpy spoke independently from the others.

"Well, I wouldn't mind."

"Really?" Starlight replied with a sly grin and eyes narrowing.

Prim Posy jumped in front of Starlight to block Derpy out of view.

"She doesn't speak for all of us. We just mmphh emmph kmphh phh..."

Before Prim Posy could finish trying to cover Derpy's intentions, Starlight had closed her mouth and was holding it shut with her magic.

Starlight spoke firmly and took a tall stance.

"Ladies, look. Chris is probably the best friend I've made in a long, long time. Dare I say, he might be the most important individual I have in my life right now," she said as her voice started to grow slightly more psychotic and villainous.

Berry Punch nervously spoke with a wavering voice as she started to step away.

"Now, Starlight. There's no need—"

"No-No-No-No," Starlight barked, wrapping each mare's rear end with her magic and forcing them to sit with each other, leaving only Derpy untouched. "Doh-ho-ho-on't you think for a second you're going to speak sweetly to me, trying to get close to Chris, and then try to pull something completely different than what you said you came to me for."

Starlight started pacing back and forth in front of the four frightened mares and one very blissfully clueless Derpy.

"I know full well every single one of you knows about my dark past. And believe me, I know what deception sounds like. I mastered the art of fooling ponies into something by telling them something else. And just like Derpy here—" She looked over to Derpy, who perked up with a bright smile again, still not knowing what was going on. "—it only takes one honest pony to ruin the illusion of the lie you want your victim to see."

The four mares gulped, fearful of what Starlight might do, knowing she could see right through them.

"So," Starlight removed her magic hold on them and flash teleported them all to the nearest cafe.

All four mares blinked and looked around in confusion, only to have their attention drawn back to Starlight, who was pulling out five chairs for them to sit in with her at the outside table.

"—let's try this again," Starlight requested aloud. "And just to be clear. Derpy."

Derpy carelessly took her seat.

"Yes, Starlight?"

With a warm sense of encouragement, Starlight informed Derpy, "I think Chris has a sweet spot for you. Maybe even all of you."

The other four mares suddenly didn't feel like their lives or wellbeing were in peril. However, they were still unsure of what to make of their situation.

Of the four now calmed mares, Cream Heart finally spoke up.

"Hold on. So, you're not going to try and keep us away from Chris if any of us wanted to try romancing him?"

Starlight rolled her eyes.

"Girls, believe me. I get it. If things between Chris and I hadn't started off so rough and got so complicated along the way... I think even I would have considered seeing how far things could go with him."

Derpy didn’t know Starlight that well but instantly felt for a fellow mare and reached out to hold Starlight's hoof.

"Oh, no. What happened?"

Starlight sighed heavily, reflecting on her terrible start she had with Chris and the drunken violation of trust she forced onto him.

"Let's just say that I'm having such a hard enough time trying to manage keeping him as a friend, that having anything more than that..." She shied her eyes away. "I don't think I would be any good for anything more than that."

Seeing Starlight's vulnerability, Prim Posy decided to join the table.

"Okay, now I really feel bad about this. I don't want to be stepping on any pony's hooves... but there's also something about Chris that..."

Cream Heart said what summed up their collective mentality as she took her seat.

"Believe me. I think every pony at this table knows."

Cheerilee joined the group.

"This seems... really awkward now."

Berry Punch was hesitant to join the others.

"I was more interested in helping Cream Heart find somepony for Button Mash... But if we're all in agreement that he's up for grabs."

Starlight snapped her attention to Berry Punch.

"I'm not saying he's up for grabs. At least not for just any mare who happens to have an interest in him. But I do have to ask.“ She eyed each mare at the table. “What got you all so interested in Chris in the first place?"

Cheerilee looked around the table at the others before she started to answer first.

"For most of us, it really started with seeing how good he was with the foals. Not sure if you noticed, but there's not a lot of stallions out there these days. Certainly, not many who aren't focused on their career... Even less that are willing to think about settling down with a mare that already started a family."

Starlight could sympathize but couldn't actually relate to that.

"I'll be honest. I've never been in a relationship before. So I'm not very knowledgeable in... all of it, I guess. I've never even had an interest in finding somepony of my own."

Cheerilee took a chance to speak for herself.

"I had a thing with Big Mac for a while, but that didn't really seem to take either of us anywhere. That and some crazy love magic almost had us getting married. I think seeing how fast things moved when we weren’t in control made us uneasy about having a special somepony. Big Mac would have been an amazing stallion for starting a family with. But the reason I first was interested in Chris was hoping he could help me with the schoolhouse."

Cheerilee's confession drew some questionable looks.

"I..." Cheerilee sunk down in her seat. "—don't really know how he could have helped me with any of it. I was just so happy to see how much fun all my students were having listening to him tell stories or making his little jokes." She looked up to the others with some unexpected sad eyes. "I guess somewhere in the midst of hoping to win over his attention, I noticed Big Mac with that Kelly human lady."

The others nodded along, silently acknowledging that they had seen the same thing.

Cheerilee could see she wasn't the only one and went on to finish her thoughts.

"Seeing those two together, and I don't claim to know how close they are or if they're even a couple. Though as close as they were, I can't see how they couldn't be. But it made me realize that I wouldn't be able to cross that bridge with him again. Even if those two weren't an item."

Prim Posy was the next to open up to the group.

"I may still be young. But I'm not getting any younger. And just like with Cream Heart, Berry Punch, and Derpy, being a single mother is hard."

Berry Punch groaned,

"Tell me about it.”.

Cream Heart sighed.

"Plus, it's so emotionally taxing. Dealing with all the craziness you have to go through with raising a child. If it's not needing somepony to help with even the simplest of things, or Celestia forbid, take over dealing with Button Mash." She lowered her gaze back to the table. "It's so much harder not having a stallion there to vent to, support me... make me feel loved again."

Derpy wasn't expecting everyone to open up as they did, but she had her own emotional baggage.

"I… Well… Chris doesn't look at me funny like so many other ponies do. None of the humans do. But Chris was so kind and warm to Dinky and me. I know I'm different, and I make a lot of mistakes, but I wasn't like that with him. I don't feel embarrassed around him. And I don't care if he isn't a pony. I've been an outcast long enough that I don't care who my next stallion would be. I just want them to look at me like Chris did. One that doesn’t mind that I have a foal of my own already... Just like Chris didn't mind."

So there lay the question none of them had spoken until Berry Punch asked, "What are we supposed to do?"

That question deserved an answer that only Starlight could address to the group.

"Ladies, Chris is lonely as well. And he could certainly use some more love in his life."

That comment raised the hopes for the group of mares.

"But," Starlight had to add a caveat to their aspirations. "Chris has had a very difficult life and can be very sensitive. So, I'd be willing to help reintroduce all of you to him again. But, you can't rush in full speed on the poor guy. And just..."

She slouched a little more, feeling terrible again for what she did to him, and maybe even hurting a little for letting him go so easily.

"—help him be happy while he's here."

The mares nodded and quietly agreed, not sure why that wasn't something to be expected from them.

Now knowing that she had their undivided attention, Starlight firmly proclaimed, "I don't ever want to see him hurt by another pony again. That's the agreement I need from all of you."

She raised her eyes from her side of the table, and the table cracked in half. It did so without her even having to pull her magic into an aura. The sudden flux in her emotions was enough to snap the metal and wood apart.

All the mare's blood ran cold at the sheer flex of power and the threat it gave.

Starlight thought it best to make herself clear on this remark.

"Consider this more of a warning than a threat. Because, like I said, Chris is very important to me, and I've already fought to protect him once... I didn't lose that fight either, by the way. But besides me, every Princess, Prince Shining Armor, all of the Elements, and every other human here has his back. Plus, after what happened to Kelly, I don't think anyone of us are going to take it lightly."

Starlight looked over the group, gauging their reactions.

"And if any of you think that's too much to risk, or if you don't have what it takes to keep the level of respect needed to deal with an international ambassador to an entire world for his species... Now is your time to walk away."

Derpy trailed her eyes around the table at her fellow mares until they aligned properly on Starlight.

"I... umm—" She gently tapped her forehooves together, suddenly looking rather timid. "I know I can be kind of clumsy at times. And I don't mean to hurt any pony... but I still would like to see Chris again. If you'll let me."

Starlight thought that her last few moments with them might have been a bit too harsh, and she might need to soften her approach again.

"Girls, I don't want to keep any of you away from Chris if you are being completely sincere with me. But I also don't want to put Chris in harm's way or formally introduce you to him without you fully understanding the kind of situation you're getting into."

Berry Punch was starting to question her choice now.

"Well? What are we getting into?"

"Alright," Starlight figured this would be as good a time as any to give them a better idea of the situation. "If you're willing to stay long enough to listen, what I tell you doesn't leave this table. You tell no pony about this. You knowing this, is the only thing that will likely even give you a chance with him."

The mares all exchanged glances with each other before turning back to Starlight with a look of determination.

Finally, Cream Heart answered for the group.

"I think it's safe to say we're all willing to hear you out."

Starlight started to open up the floodgates.

"So here's the deal."

A new mares voice spoke up off to their side.

"I'm sorry, ladies. I didn't see you all come in earlier."

The group turned to see a pegasus mare in a waitress uniform ready to take their order.

"Do you all need a menu, or do you know what you would like to order?" The cafe waitress asked.

Cheerilee took the initiative to buy them some time and privacy.

"I think a round of scones and some hot tea for the table would be fine. " She looked to Starlight. "Would you say about ten minutes would be enough time to bring everything out?"

Starlight turned and tilted her head to the waitress with a smile.

"Yes, that should be more than enough time, if you could, please."

"Right," The waitress jotted down the order. "And which of our scones and tea would you—"

Cheerilee laid a hoof down on the menu the waitress was about to read off to them.

"Sweetie, believe me. We'll be happy with whatever you bring us. So, please do us a favor and pick whatever you think is your best to offer today. We'd appreciate your help with that since we're kind of in the middle of something important that we need to discuss at the moment."

The waitress pulled back the menu and tucked it away.

"Oh... My apologies. " She looked over the group of mares she couldn't remember seeing together like this before but then noticed the damage done to the table. "Is everything alright?"

"Yes," Starlight answered, hoping to usher her away. "Just some private things between a couple of mares."

Stepping away, the waitress replied, "Okay," feeling like she walked into the middle of a hornet's nest and shouldn't stay any longer than needed. "Back in ten minutes."

"So here's the deal," Starlight started over now that they had some privacy again. "We don't know exactly how our new human guests were brought here, and we don't know how or if they can be taken home again. So we have no idea how long they'll be with us. Days? Weeks? Months? Maybe they'll never find a way home."

Cheerilee butted into the conversation.

"That's pretty much what Sniff said yesterday."

"Yes," Starlight said with a nod. "However, not every pony is sold on the idea of us getting too attached to them. Just in case we can find a way back for them. But... that was directed to Twilight, myself, and the other girls. Nothing was said that any of you girls couldn't get as close as you wanted."

Prim Posy spoke up with some optimism in her voice, "Well, that doesn't sound much like bad news."

Starlight agreed.

"Yes, it does, however... While Chris is open to meeting a pony and finding a special somepony of his own—" Starlight watched the mares light up and felt bad about having to let them down. "—but he seems to be the only one of the seven who is accepting of the idea."

Cream Heart leaned forward slightly.

"Meaning?"

Starlight thought about how to best put this to them.

"Meaning... If any other pony, or any of his friends find out that Chris is looking for a special somepony, or that any of you are trying to be that special somepony..."

Cheerilee was sure she understood but still asked, "So, if we're lucky enough to win him over, it will have to be all in secret?"

Starlight softly answered, "Only until they have more time to settle in. I'm sure that with time, once they get more acclimated to Equestria and the rest of the ponies, to them, it won't be a problem."

Cream Heart repeated the line.

"Get more acclimated? I thought you said you don't know how long they're going to be here?"

Prim Posy interjected.

"And hold on, now. I heard that Rarity was seen all dressed up and went out on a date with the really big one. That he took her out to Grapes and Olives? Why do we have to keep everything a secret with Chris?"

Starlight strained her emotions to answer these questions.

"Yes. We don't know how long they will be here, but we also don't have a clue on how to achieve what theoretically can't be done with Equestrian Magic. And as for Cerb, the really big one, taking Rarity out on a date." She sighed remembering that night again. "He was treating her out as repayment for her going out of her way to make him and his friends new clothes. And, the first one she made was for him, but it was too small, and he ripped it on accident while trying it on."

Cream Heart partially asked her question.

"So, they're not dating or anything?"

"No," Starlight answered. "But, Cerb is a special case with Rarity and Fluttershy. I can't get into it here with you. His story is— " She shook her head just thinking about what few bits and pieces she was able to overhear about his past. "Let's just try to stay focused on Chris for right now."

Cheerilee asked, "Is there anything else we should know?"

Starlight thought for a moment, running through all her observations and the secrets she was made aware of.

"Be careful of who else tries to get close to him." Starlight felt another twinge of aching in her heart and a pulse of pain in her lip as she pressed them together. "Chris is the kind of stallion that's easy to fall in love with and has a gentle touch that can easily win over a mare if she isn't careful."

To those at the table with a little more understanding of social cues, they couldn't help but see that Starlight was hurting inside at the thought of letting him go to them.

Unfortunately, Starlight continued before any of the others could dare to ask any more personal questions.

"Just look at how fast any of them draw the attention of every pony around them. Curiosity from the moment they laid eyes on those seven, to ponies throwing hundreds and thousands of bits just to have a dance with them. Then tracking down one of their sponsors to try and use her to get close enough to start dating them... You five are only the first in line. I have no doubt that others will come as the days go by. But, they won't be as informed as you are."

"Starlight?" Derpy spoke up to ask a question the others weren’t brave enough to. "Chris is super amazing and nice to everypony he meets. Why haven't you tried to be his special somepony?"

"Yeah," Berry Punch piped up. "For all the firm warnings you're giving us. How do we know you aren't just trying to scare us off so you can have him for yourself?"

Starlight could see where they were coming from and sighed, knowing she'd have to be as honest as possible with them.

"Because... I didn't get the warning I'm giving you.“ There was a lot of regret in her voice as she admitted her faults. “I had to take a lot of risks to make amends with Chris after I had a bad exchange with him and his friends. And even trying to apologize after having explained to me what I had done wasn’t so easy... I probably wouldn't even have been given the chance to patch things up with him if I hadn't almost died trying to save his friend Kelly."

A series of questions were halted by Starlight raising a hoof and turning away with her eyes closed.

"No. We're not getting into that right now. And we're not discussing what happened between me and Chris." She lowered her hoof and looked to the mares again. "This is all about Chris now. I'm still responsible for him. Just like the other girls are taking care of the rest of his friends. So, I'm going to make sure he's well taken care of while in your company."

Still a little anxious, Derpy asked, "So, what do we do now?"

The waitress, pushing a serving cart to their table, cautiously asked, "Are you ladies ready?"

Starlight answered with a quaint little smile, "Perfect timing."

As the pegasus started to place out their order as she addressed them again.

"Will this be all for you today, or is there anything else I can get you?"

"This should be fine for now," Starlight answered before turning back to the others. "I think as soon as we're done here, I'll head back and have Chris join us."

"Chris?" The waitress asked with some shock in her voice. "You mean one of the humans we threw the party... Oh, my gosh. Starlight. I'm sorry."

The waitress suddenly looked like she was dealing with a celebrity.

"I should have recognized you sooner. And... oh, my gosh. You're all the mares that were lucky enough to have a dance with him."

Berry Punch nervously answered, "Yep." She was seeing this as a sign of how popular the humans had already become. "Just having a post... dance... get together."

The waitress became increasingly excited.

"Would it be alright if I said hi to him when he arrives? I was there for his Goonies story, but never had the chance to actually meet him."

It was clear Starlight had a good read on the situation and broadcasted it to her fellow mares.

"Well, I don't see why not." She flashed the other mares a knowing look. "I'll be back as soon as I can. Chris was having an important conversation with Twilight before I left. Hopefully, he should be done by the time I get there."

[Back outside the front doors of the Castle]

Finally free from potential eavesdroppers, Chris asked, "So, all the girls I danced with last night wanted to see me again?"

Starlight was glad to see him excited at the prospect of seeing them all again.

"Yeah. They all very, very, much wanted to see you again.

A hue of red washed over Chris's cheeks.

"You mean..."

"Well," Starlight played coy with her tone. "Who's really to say what they want?" She let a moment pass by to build up his anticipation. "Other than looking to have a new human stallion they could be a special somepony with. But who's to say what that really means."

This was the best news Chris could have ever hoped for.

"I... and you're okay with this?"

Starlight playfully nudged Chris's leg with her flank.

"For you? How could I not be?"

Chris was beside himself with gratitude.

"Starlight, I know you said you would, but... I wasn't really expecting much to come of it after..."

"After what?" Starlight happily asked but suddenly felt the return of her fears that he might have remembered the events from her blackout.

"I dunno," Chris shrugged. "I kinda thought that after what happened in the pool, you'd be afraid to let my hands wander off to somepony else."

"Oh," Starlight thought back to how that night went. "That was a pretty—" She slightly melted with a drunken smile. "—amazing experience."

Chris looked down with a grin he wanted to fight off but couldn't.

"It couldn't have been that good. I mean... that doesn't make any sense at all for how things are supposed to work here."

Starlight replied with a slight laugh overtaking her voice.

"Well, you're not exactly from here, ya know,"

Chris laughed with her.

"No, I know that. It's just the whole immunity to magic and enjoying a human's touch so much, kinda thing." Chris went quiet for a moment, bouncing some ideas around in his head. "That's more in line with fanfiction than canon material."

"Fanfiction? Pfft!" Starlight had a hard time not losing her composure at such a concept. "You mean stories humans would write about us based on your show?"

Chris reaffirmed his claim.

"Well, yeah. The show about you all became super popular. I mean, way more popular than anyone would have ever expected. And so, a lot of the older fans, like myself, wrote their own stories about you and what goes on here. Or different ways things could have gone down. Or... what it would be like if a human was here."

Starlight tilted her head and playfully batted her eyes like a flirt.

"And did you ever write any stories about us or coming here?"

Chris stared down at Starlight's pretty little face but didn't answer. He just bashfully smiled and turned his attention back to the direction in front of them.

There was a sudden twitch in Starlight’s step.

"Oh," Her voice loudly croaked, fearing she just insulted him. "I didn't mean that in a bad way or anything."

Chris, never breaking stride, replied, "I didn't think you did. And yeah... I did. But I never shared it with anyone."

Starlight wanted to try and console him on his choice to keep it to himself.

"Well, given how resistant your friends are to the idea of being with a pony, I can't say I blame you."

"Well, true," Chris went on to say. "But, remember how I said my smartphone can pull information or books like Spike can send messages?"

Even if she didn’t understand it, she did remember it.

"Yeah."

"Well, people can also share their stories with each other. I've read a lot of them myself." He pulled out his phone, contemplating on whether to turn it on and show her an example of one he was still reading. "But I'm pretty sure no one would have liked it. I went more on the lines of a cheesy romance."

Given Chris’s demeanor and approach to ponies, this didn’t seem to make sense to Starlight.

"And the other readers and writers don't like those kinds of stories?"

This was going to be hard to explain without referancing the erotic content that was so common.

"No... A lot of them do. If anything, my story was pretty tame compared to others. But I also couldn't write a good human character."

That had to of been a lie, and Starlight asked to verify.

"What do you mean? Shouldn't that have been the easiest part to write?"

Chris suddenly sounded a lot more serious about this topic.

"There's only so many ways you can write how a person would react to entering Equestria and meeting any of you. Is it a story where he knows about ponies? Does he not know about them because the show doesn't exist in his world, or have humans and ponies coexisted for a long time already? Lots of things can influence how the character is supposed to react based on what he is supposed to know before showing up and what his personality is like."

Starlight thought about how Chris and his friends reacted upon meeting them.

"How were your reactions compared to the stories you've read?"

Chris had thought about that over the last few days and figured he had a good idea about it.

"I think it's a bit different for us. Some of us knew what you all were. So, the mystery of what this world is wasn't some great reveal we had to discover over the course of weeks or years. That, and I think we were so distracted with trying to figure out how we got here that we couldn't really focus on freaking out. Well, that and the fact that was with Cerb with us… We don't tend to worry a lot about our safety when Cerb is with us."

"Why is that?" Starlight asked, half curious and half amused. "Is it because he's so big?"

Chris chuckled and turned to Starlight with a goofy grin.

"Not just big. Cerb is our trump card. This dude is unstoppable. Plus, another thing for us which hasn't happened in many stories, none of us showed up here alone." Chris turned his attention back ahead of them, smiling contently. "Me and everyone else have always been close. And we've only gotten closer over the years... I guess we kinda keep each other calm and... I dunno. We don't seem to focus on all the bad things when we're with each other."

Starlight moved a little closer to Chris as they neared the cafe.

"You know, maybe the longer you stay here, the more likely they'll warm up to the idea of you wanting to have a marefriend. Then you won't have to keep that part of your life hidden from them."

"Maybe," Chris said with little confidence. "And that's even if it happens."

Starlight beamed a bright smile as they neared their table.

"Only one way to find out. Chris, I'd like you to meet all of your dance partners again. I imagine you already know all their names, but now you can all get to know each other without the music drowning out the conversation."

Chris was treated to a table full of the mares he had briefly spent time with the night before. Each one smiling and looking toward him warmly, eagerly waiting for him to join them.

Chris was just as eager, sadly, as he was hesitant; old feelings of hopelessness from his prior dejections creeping upon him.

"Hello, ladies," He nervously greeted them.

A collection of shy salutations followed with a painful silence from no one really knowing how to start this thing off.

Eventually, nudging an elbow into Chris's thigh, Starlight lightheartedly instructed him, "Well, have a seat, dummy. Come on, sit, talk, have some tea and scones."

Chris did his best to hide his embarrassment as he finally took his seat.

"Sorry. Just nervous meeting new faces."

Cream Heart was relieved to hear that she wasn’t the only one.

"Oh, don't worry about it. I think we're all a little nervous."

Prim Posy added in her own uneasiness.

"I'm so glad I'm not the only one feeling that way. You've become quite the popular stallion overnight, on top of being an ambassador for your world. I think we're all a little worried about making a good impression."

Losing all of the previous concerns she had, Derpy apologized.

"I'm sorry I didn't make it back to dance with you again. Dinky was so excited about dancing with your friend and the dance we had together, I think I fell asleep reading her a bedtime story trying to get her to go to sleep."

The table shared a good laugh at how comically Derpy gave her excuse.

"Heh. Oh, man. That is adorable," Chris told the table before taking in the sight of them all and realizing something. "Do you all normally hang out together?"

Berry Punch looked around at her fellow mares.

"All of us?"

Chris was sure he was onto something with his observation.

"I just thought since you all have kids of your own, you must know each other that way. Then Cheerilee is their teacher." He looked to their faces and started to wonder if he was wrong. "Or is this more because of the dance last night?"

Trying not to overtly sound like they were plotting to woo him over, Cheerilee answered for the table.

"I guess we do all meet up here and there, but we don't have much of a chance to all meet up together like this, though."

Cream Heart spoke up to change the topic.

"So, Chris. I hear you haven't been here very long. Have you had a chance to see much of Ponyville or other parts of Equestria?"

[Just outside Rarity's boutique]

Rarity was still apologizing to Twilight.

"Sorry again that Mr. Cerberous was so distant with you this morning. He's not trying to be rude. He just feels terrible about all the problems he caused and for making everypony worry about him."

Fluttershy nodded along, not wanting to stoke the flames after the discussion about what all happened with Cerb when Twilight left with Sniff the night before.

Twilight replied, surprisingly not sounding like she was beating herself up over the events of last night.

"It's okay. I have a much better perspective on things after talking to Peter last night."

Rarity asked, suddenly more curious since Twilight used Sniff's proper name.

"A different perspective on what, exactly?"

Twilight sighed, remembering what poor state she was in before Sniff had helped her through it.

"When the humans were brought here, there was no warning. And while they were lucky enough to know as much as they did about us and Equestria as a whole, we knew nothing about them." She continued the conversation as Rarity opened her shop and let them in. "Celestia was the only one among us to have any knowledge of humans, even if they were from a different human world, apparently. But even she wasn't able to, or for some other reason, choose not to give me any proper guidance on what to expect from them. And even with the help of you two and the rest of the girls, I wasn't aware of all the problems they needed help with. So, when Cerb had his nightmare last night, that sent Luna into a panic, and I was completely blindsided by all of it."

As per the agreement, Twilight stood still for Rarity to start the dress fitting while a collection of measurements were taken from all angles as she continued to explain.

"I wasn't given the proper guidance, nor support, or even any references to use and make better decisions on how to best help them. And that's only concerning the problems that I did know about at the time." Twilight gave Rarity a proud smile. "It wasn't until Peter pulled me away from Luna and stopped me bawling my eyes out that he helped me to see things more clearly. That there was no reason for me to be held to all the expectations for things that Celesta and Luna either didn't know how to handle or refused to take care of themselves. Or, at the very least, not letting me know they were issues to be handled in the first place. He helped me when I needed it most, much like you two did with Cerb."

Pulling back her measuring tapes and notes, Rarity softly said, "I'm so sorry, dear. Fluttershy and I were so caught up in trying to take care of Jus—" She caught herself using Cerb's proper name but then thought of why she would censor herself in front of Twilight after she did the same with Sniff. "Yes, Justin. That, well, I'm sorry to say we never noticed how much pressure you were under and all of the responsibilities being put on your shoulders."

Twilight replied warmly, "There's no need to apologize, Rarity. These things all snuck up on me so fast, not even I knew how bad things were until last night... And why did you hesitate to use Justin's real name? Does he not like it being used or something?"

Rarity answered with a reserved tone, not expecting the follow-up question about her choice of addressing Cerb.

"Well, no. As of late, Fluttershy and I have started using his real name when we're with him."

Fluttershy nodded, doing her best to sound as inconspicuous as possible.

"It's not that he doesn't like his nickname. It's mostly that he thought it didn't sound right that we would call him 'Mr. Cerberus, and that we should just use his real name instead of being so formal with him. But I think Rarity hesitated because you used Sniff's real name."

"Oh," Twilight blinked a few times at that. "Peter seems to be annoyed by everypony using his nickname. I think he's embarrassed by it... Or maybe he only wants his human friends to use it... And I still don't really know why they call him that."

"Yes, well," Rarity looked over her notes. "These humans certainly do enjoy a good mystery. There's still much about Justin we haven't learned. But then again, so much of it seems to be so painful for him to bring up. I can't really blame him for not opening up as much as we would like."

Fluttershy, again, nodded in agreement but looked a little sad as she did.

"Then everything bad that's happened to him and his friends since they got here. It's been hard for him to keep all those bad memories hidden when he's so worried about every person around him."

Hearing that, Twilight was reminded of how proud she was of these two friends of hers.

"Well, it's a good thing he has you two," She said, trying to cheer them up. "Right, girls?"

Fluttershy gave a bashful smile and tried to hide her blush.

"MmmHmm. But we can't take all the credit. I think everypony has done something to help him. He's really warmed up to all of us since we all first met."

Rarity laughed, thinking about how warm his first interaction with Fluttershy and herself had been compared to the others.

"Ha! Well, all of us except maybe Pinkie Pie."

Fluttershy giggled.

"Yeah. For as brave and strong as he is, he still—" Fluttershy suddenly had a terrible feeling like she had forgotten something. "Wasn't Pinkie Pie going with Benny when they left?"

Rarity realized what she hadn't caught earlier.

"Oh, dear."

The bell from the front door opened with its signature chime, and Fluttershy took that as her cue to leave. She bolted out, narrowly clipping the man who just stepped in.

Sniff steadied himself with the extra weight on his shoulders.

"Yo! Look out, Flutters!" Holding onto the doorway, he lowered himself down to one knee. "Alright, ya little munchkins, we're here. Rides over."

Three adorable voices whined in unison.

"Awe!"

As the Cutie Mark Crusaders started to drop from Sniff’s shoulders, Rarity pulled out another notepad and prepared herself for another set of rush orders to add to her list.

"How many more are we expecting?"

[Over in the Human Embassy's kitchen.]

Pinkie Pie shouted as she opened up the sliding glass back door.

"Pee-ew! I've smelled rotten food before, but that stuff is extra stinky."

"Gah!" Benny emptied another shelf from the fridge. "God. I almost puked right there. Pinkie, can you go see if you can help Cerb digging the hole? I don't want you touching this stuff," He instructed her before popping in his headphones.

Pinkie lifted her head and tail high enough that both were the only things visible over the countertop as she cantered off.

"With pleasure."

A good stone's throw away from the farthest bath tent, Cerb was busy shoveling out a new burn pit. The plan was to burn as much evidence of their carnivorous foods that had spoiled in the six days they'd been there. The canned goods were too valuable of commodities to destroy and would have to be hidden at a later time.

Pinkie cantered up to Cerb and called out, "Hey-ya, puppy boy. BenBen wanted me to see if I could help you dig yer hole. Anything I can do?"

Cerb shoveled out another load of dirt and looked down at his progress.

"I only got the one shovel. And I'm not even a quarter of the way done, so we can swap out after a minute or two."

Pinkie looked over the small circle Cerb had already dug out and the markings of the boundary for the rest of the hole.

"How deep you plan on burying all that stinky garbage?"

Cerb strained himself a little as he dug in for another shovel load.

"Not very deep. We're gonna burn it first. Don't want it stinking up the place or attracting a bunch of raccoons or who knows what else. This stuff would probably make 'em sick."

That seemed like the kind of thing she would expect of a friend so close to Fluttershy.

"Oh, that's nice. I'm sure Fluttershy would like to hear that you care so much about the little critters out here."

Cerb didn’t seem to pay much mind to the comment and answered not so convincingly, "Yeah, probably."

Pinkie stared intently at Cerb, working on the hole. Part of her was taken in by the impressive sight of his muscles flexing and bulging as he worked up the soil. The rest of her was focusing on how slow he was getting the job done.

Not intending to come off as insulting but too absent-minded to notice, Pinkie pointed out, "You know, for such a big and strong guy, you sure are pretty slow at this."

"That so?" Cerb said defiantly. "How would you do it?"

"Hmm," Pinkie sat back and rubbed her chin for a moment, and popped back up, perky and cheerfully confident. "I'd probably do it faster."

Cerb laughed and shook his head.

"Well, if you can do it faster, I'd love to see it."

Pinkie turned around and started bouncing off away from him.

"Okee dokee."

Cerb watched her bounce off, looking away fast enough to avoid her flashing off the goods yet again.

"Fucking crazy-ass pink horse," he muttered to himself.

As soon as Cerb pulled out another shovel full of dirt, the roar of a heavy diesel engine blared out from behind him.

The noise was loud enough to make him jump forward and dive to the ground. He hit the grass and rolled over with the shovel in hand, and sprang up to his feet, ready to bash whatever had snuck up behind him.

Pinkie shouted from the driver's seat of an industrial-sized backhoe.

"You just need a bigger shovel! See! Watch!"

Cerb stood there blankly and watched Pinkie work the backhoe bucket, scooping out the hole he had been digging and more.

His heart was still pounding in his chest, and silently, he thought to himself, "Where the hell did she get that from?"

The bucket swung over, emptying the dirt as Pinkie shouted out from the operator's seat.

"See! A lot faster!"

Cerb dropped the shovel and turned back to the house. He simply lacked what it took to deal with that pony.

Behind him, the engine died, Pinkie jumped down, all too proud of herself, and she ran up alongside Cerb with another unwanted conversation.

"Wasn't that a lot faster than using your teeny-tiny-little shovel?"

Cerb thought to himself, ‘Just agree and let the conversation die on its own,’ and then answered, "Yep."

That was a short reply, so Pinkie would have to talk more for Cerb.

"Yeah. Because you had just a silly regular shovel, but I had a much bigger whatchamacallit. You had to work really hard and only get a little bit of dirt every time, but all I had to do was push some peddles and pull a lever, and then I got..."

Pinkie came to a standstill, unexpectedly cutting her rambling short, realizing there was no one around to stop her search for the elusive lever.

That sudden stop of the explanation only worried Cerb more since she stopped after letting him know what she had to pull.

"Pinkie? You're not thinking about—"

Pinkie's eyes went frighteningly wide with excitement.

"I'm gonna find your lever!"

The sound of a rocket barreling in on them zoomed overhead, and a blur of pink and yellow crashed with the force of a head-on collision with a tractor-trailer. It struck the ground between Pinkie and her target of opportunity.

Inside the house, Benny felt a thud bump through the floor, like a giant wub had just gone through a subwoofer. He stood up and pulled out a headphone but didn’t hear or see anything that would have been a reason to call for concern. So, as any reasonable person would, he went back to work with his headphones in.

Outside, Fluttershy stood up from the indent in the ground she left upon impact. Her wings flared, and her eyes flashed with all the ferocity of a mother bear protecting her cub.

Pinkie didn't know why Fluttershy was there, but now it didn't matter.

"On second thought," because she knew what an angry Fluttershy would do if she dared lay a single pink hoof on Cerb. "I think BenBen might need my help in the kitchen. I should go see if he needs my help in the kitchen."

"Yeah," Fluttershy coldly scolded her through her dominating glare. "You go do that."

In true comical fashion, Pinkie dashed off, leaving a trail of dust behind her.

"Well, then," Fluttershy flapped her wings a few times before folding them in and turning back to Cerb. "I'm terribly sorry, Justin. I know you said you wanted time away from the castle to take care of the garbage with Benny, but I didn't realize that Pinkie was going with both of you."

Cerb's arms were suddenly wrapped around her neck and hugging her tightly. Again, his rich scent was pressed against her, and she was held in his warm embrace. The only thing better than a normal thank-you hug was a thank-you hug for rescuing him from Pinkie Pie.

Cerb breathed heavily, pressed close cheek to cheek with her.

"Fluttershy, I owe you." Suddenly he was feeling like there was nothing he wouldn't do for her. "Whatever you want, name it."

A rush washed over Fluttershy. Whatever she wanted? Just ask, and she could have it? Anything? Yes! She earned it. All the things she could do with him now!

Just thinking about made her feel like a Wonder-Rush was already building up inside her. However, even nearing such a euphoric state, she knew she couldn't ask to use him as a stand-in for her pillows. Not that that thought wasn't enough to make her tail instinctively grind against her and her ears twitch.

With the clarity of her mind rapidly fading, she had to speak fast or risk ruining everything for not just her but Rarity as well.

"Well, there is one thing I could use your help with... But it's a really big favor to ask of you."

[Inside the house with Benny]

Pinkie darted inside, fearful that Fluttershy might have followed her in.

"Hi-ya, Benny! Are you still cleaning?! I can clean, too! Here, watch me clean!"

Before Benny could ask why she was in a panic, she had already swooped in between his legs and was rummaging through the fridge. She was tucked in tight between his thighs like a frightened puppy seeking protection from its master.

Benny paused his music and took out his headphones.

"Everything alright, Pinkie?" Benny asked, knowing he couldn't be sure with her.

"Oh, yeah!" Pinkie answered louder than what was appropriate. "Fine. Fine. Everything's fine. Superfine. Uber fine. Ultra-mega times one-hundred—" She opened a can of mayo while rambling, only to gag at the putrid stench that slapped her in the face—"Ugh! Ack! Not fine! Super not fine!"

Benny took the lid and recapped the jar, discarding it in the half-full bag of trash.

"So... given the simple fact that you're cowering between my legs like a dog that just heard the vacuum cleaner get turned on, I'm guessing we're not in danger... but that you probably did something stupid."

"What?" Pinkie looked up, not sure how to lie her way out of this. "I didn't... I mean..."

"Oh, Jesus," Benny stood up. "You didn't bury Cerb or... Oh, fuck. He's not hurt, is he?"

"No-No! He's perfectly fine. Honest," Pinkie answered before latching onto Benny's leg.

"Okay," Benny stood still as he tried to figure out this madness before checking on Cerb himself. "He's not hurt, but you're... Awe, shit. You didn't go looking for Cerb's lever again, did you?"

Pinkie did her best to sound convincing.

"Mmm-nnnnnnnnoooooo," which, of course, she didn't sound convincing at all.

"Pinkie?" Benny said firmly, demanding she answer him.

She answered again, still not sounding free of guilt.

"I Pinkie Pie Swear, I didn't."

"Pinkie..."

"I didn't! I couldn't! Fluttershy stopped me before I could—" She quickly slapped her forehooves over her mouth, having just outed herself.

Benny sighed, rubbing his hands down his face.

"Fuck me running." He pulled his hands free and looked down at the quivering mess that was Pinkie. "He didn't hurt you or anything, did he? He's not the kind of guy to off and hit a lady, but if you—"

"No!" Pinkie quickly corrected him. "And he's not what's so scary. It's Fluttershy. She flew down like a Power Pony—Zoom!—Then crashed down and put a dent in your backyard like—Boom!—And then she stared at me all scary like—Grr!—And then we agreed that I should come help you in the kitchen."

Benny leaned down, now that she was done with her reenactments of Fluttershy, scaring her away from molesting Cerb.

"Pinkie, look. It was funny the first few times you asking about his lever. But there is no lever. Never was. I said all that as a joke. He's not a golem."

Pinkie sat her rump on the floor and pressed her forehooves into her hips in a defiant pose.

"Why does everypony keep saying that?"

Benny groaned, "Because it's fucking true, Pinkie."

Pinkie sat more comfortably on the kitchen floor, bringing her hoof to her chin and pondering deeply.

"Hmm..." She looked up to him again, seeking his guidance. "Does fucking mean it is or isn't true?"

"God damn it," Benny grumbled through his facepalm.

"What?!" Pinkie exclaimed. "You keep using that word like you think I know what it means. You and all your friends say it. Luna said it. Applejack said it. Do they know what it means? Am I the only pony who doesn't know what it means besides Twilight?"

She contorted her face in confusion.

"For a pony who knows a lot of words, she doesn't have a fucking clue what the word means."

"No," Benny groaned again. "I'm sorry. I'm not supposed to be saying that word around you. You shouldn't be saying it either."

Still asking all the wrong questions, Pinkie asked, "Is it a bad word?"

Benny looked her dead in the eyes and explained, "Yeah... It's a super-uber-ultra-mega bad word."

Well, he sorta explained it.

Pinkie gasped.

"Am I a bad pony now? Am I going to pony jail?"

"No!" Benny shouted, more frustrated at himself than anything else. "You're not a bad pony... And why is it called pony jail? You're all ponies. All of your jails should be owned and operated for ponies and by ponies. They're just jails. They'd only be called something different if the jailers were griffons or dragons or whatever else is out there."

With all the yelling directed at Pinkie, her mane deflated, and her eyes teared up as she asked, "Are you... mad at me again?"

Benny sighed.

"I'm not mad at you, Pinkie. I'm... mad at myself for letting that joke with you get this far with Cerb. I never thought you'd actually try and grope him."

"I didn't grope him," Pinkie said innocently.

That wasn't the point, and Benny wasn't enjoying this, regardless.

"Were you going to?"

Pinkie sat back again, bringing her hoof to her chin, pondering deeply.

"... Define groping"

"Oh, my god. I can't believe this. A kids show, of all things." He grumbled to himself before deciding to approach this as kid-friendly as he could. "Okay, Pinkie... do ponies ever wear bathing suits?"

"Yeah,” She answered as a matter of factly..”But usually, they’re going swimming when they wear them."

It was best for Benny to just let that slide for now.

"Okay. Great. Thanks for the clarification. Now, tell me. Are there any areas covered by those bathing suits that would be considered very bad if another pony were to touch them there?"

Pinkie sat back, bringing her hoof to her chin, pondering deeply.

"Yo! Benny!" Cerb shouted from the sliding door as he entered. "How much of our old service gear is still here?"

Pinkie abandoned her pondering to scurry behind Benny.

This wasn't a welcomed distraction, and Benny looked behind him to see Pinkie cowering under his protection.

"The fu—" He stopped himself from swearing in front of Pinkie again and turned to see Cerb passing him to go up the stairs. "Uh, a bunch? I dunno. Maybe? It's all buried in the attic. And why?"

Cerb didn’t even slow down as he answered.

"Don't worry about it for now," he instructed Benny before letting Fluttershy take the lead to the stairs. "Gotta see what all is up there and consult with Chris and the ponies on the Everfree Forest. I got a mission, bro."

"Mission?" Benny questioned aloud and moved to watch Cerb and Fluttershy march up the stairs. "Dude! How in the f—" He had to censor himself from repeatedly cursing in front of Pinkie again. "This isn't about your lever, is it?"

Cerb shouted down from the upper level of the house.

"Your face is a lever!"

Benny sulked, now wondering what all he missed and fearing what was to follow. He turned to Pinkie.

Pinkie was sitting idly on the floor, giving a nervous smile as he stared at her.

"Sooooo... Are we going swimming?"

She seemed to have forgotten what they were talking about.

Benny started to wonder if Cerb had room for one more on this mystery mission of his.

"What will it take for you to give up on trying to find Cerb's lever?"

Pinkie sat back again, bringing her hoof to her chin, pondering deeply.

Nope. Benny wasn't going to let her take this off-topic like the last time.

"I swear upon every Princess of this land and far beyond. If you don't give me a straight answer, I'll burn Sugar Cube Corner to the ground and force you to eat a cake made from its ashes."

Pinkie's jaw dropped to the floor with the clang of a hammer hitting an anvil. There was no way Benny was serious, but just him saying it, that was too much to handle. Some quick thinking gave her the perfect leverage to wager if he was going to act so seriously about this. Even if she knew she might be going against what Twilight told her.

She cleared her throat and ran a mental checklist of all the desserts she could offer him to apologize if things went south.

"Well, how about I ask you only one teeny-tiny little, itsy-bitsy question? And if you answer it, then I, Pinkie Pie, Swear never to look for Cerb's lever again."

Benny stared at the nervous pink mess of a pony, believing she would ask him something stupid and decide to play along.

"Okay, fine. What's your question, Pinkie?"

Pinkie shied back slightly, knowing this wasn't going to be well received.

"Why do you look so sad when you think no pony is watching you?"

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor corrections made 21 July 2023.]

So, some takeaways from this:

Mares are conniving.
Don't fuck with Starlight or her man.
Chris's luck is turning around.
They might be getting a better idea of what kind of reality they're in.
More proof of anti-magic in humans.
Chris is SUPER lucky.
Pinkie is as about as crazy as Pinkie (yes, I'm equating her to herself, because Pinkie)
Don't fuck with Fluttershy or her man.
Pinkie is crazy and clueless.
Benny might be forced to deal with his issues.

Oh? And any guesses on what the favor is Fluttershy requested? Or how that's going to be a mission?

Feel free to tell me what you think it might be or any other questions or comments you might have.

Otherwise, the answer will be revealed in Chapter 43: To Prove One's Worth.

43. To Prove One's Worth

Of all the things she could have noticed and all the questions she could have asked, Benny had to try and explain this?

Looking down at the pink pone, Benny was angry at himself for not hiding it better and sounded just as disappointed for having to deal with it.

"What did you say?"

Hearing Benny's question felt like all the balloons on Pinkie's cutie mark had floated into her chest and burst.

"You just... I mean—"

Desperate, she dropped the fake smile and went straight to desperate pleading.

"I'm sorry, BenBen. I see you happy and smiling when you're with your friends or talking to somepony, but as soon as you think nopony can see you—" She dropped down to her belly and looked up to Benny with the saddest eyes the concentrated pink fluff of chaos could produce. "I thought I could make you happy while you're here. But then, every time I see you looking so sad when no pony else is around... Am I doing something wrong?"

Benny facepalmed and turned away in disgust at himself, uttering his shame and disappointment quietly, "God fucking damn it. Just…"

With a heavy sigh, Benny decided to do what he could with the shit situation he found himself in and hollered up the stairs, "Yo! Cerb! I'm heading out back to burn the trash! I got it from here!"

Cerb shouted back, "Read you loud and clear, Squid!"

There on the floor, Pinkie lay motionless like a puppy waiting for punishment from Benny.

Benny hoped this would take care of both issues and said, "Pinkie... grab a bag of trash, and we'll talk outside."

[Outside near the burn pit.]

No words were spoken on the short trek from the house. Not until Benny passed the first bath tent and saw the backhoe parked next to the hole Pinkie dug for Cerb.

"Pinkie? What is that, and where'd it come from?"

"That's uh—" Pinkie was still just as much in the dumps as she was while in the kitchen and was slow to find the answer. "Cerb was digging really slow, so I thought that would be faster to use something with a backhoe."

"Yeah... I could see that," Benny admitted but decided not to pursue the 'where' question, knowing he wouldn't get a good answer anyway.

On the way, Benny grabbed an armful of sticks to make sure the fire would burn nice and hot. All the better to rid them of the evidence of animal slaughter committed in the pursuit of a meal or two. At least, that was the plan.

Starting with the first bag of mostly paper garbage under the pile of sticks he threw on, one match was struck, and the fire was at a steady blaze in only a few short minutes.

Having that time to mull over his thoughts, Benny reasked Pinkie's question.

"So... you want to know why I'm so sad all the time?"

Pinkie had been unusually quiet waiting, and sounded just as depressed as she looked.

"I just want to see you smile, BenBen. I hate seeing any pony or human sad." She lowered her eyes to the fire billowing up in front of them. "And seeing you sad is painful."

"Do I look that bad?" Benny asked, half-joking.

"No. I mean, yes. I mean, no. I..." Pinkie was getting too caught up in the semantics and had to reorientate herself. "It makes me sad to see you so unhappy, but... I feel my heart hurt when you look away, and you remember all your bad thoughts."

Benny started to apologize.

"I'm sorry, but you're not going to be able to fix this for me."

"What do you mean I can't?" Pinkie protested with hurt in her voice which was undeniable. "You haven't even let me try. How can you say I can't?"

"Don't think you can't help, Pink. Believe me, you do," Benny countered with a weak smirk. "If you haven't noticed, we all have a lot of issues."

Pinkie forced a grin.

"Well, that's kind of why I'm here, silly."

"Yeah," Benny answered with a weak laugh. "That you are..."

A moment of silence fell over the two again. Benny was still trying to figure out his own mental mess while Pinkie was fidgeting and struggling to find the words to start the conversation up again.

Benny finally broke the silence as the flames died down.

"It only happens when I'm alone." He threw the first bag of spoiled food on the fire. "That's why I listen to my music so much... Call it music therapy. Helps me not to focus on the bad memories."

"About the lady?" Pinkies asked, though her voice trailed off as she was still cautious not to bring up what he told her the night Kelly was stabbed. "Like those kinds of memories?"

"Those and more than a few others," Benny replied.

"I, uh... I want to help, BenBen," Pinkie offered cautiously. "But I don't want to make you mad or make you sad again like last time."

Benny didn’t have any sudden reactions to the reminder, choosing to quietly watch the flames dance before responding.

"Maybe with time, I can open up more... But despite everything I've been able to get over, there's so little I've been able to get away from… Some things are going to haunt me no matter what I do."

"You're haunted?" Pinkie exclaimed. "Like people ghost?!"

Benny rolled his eyes and rocked his head back with a sigh.

"No. Not real ghost. It's just an expression. You have to know that."

Pinkie shrugged.

"Yeah, I figured as much. Just had to be sure."

Benny chuckled.

"Pinkie, do you think about these jokes you make, or is it more of just a stream of consciousness, and you let the words happen with you?"

"Hmm..." Pinkie hummed quietly with a smile as she thought. "A little from column A, a little from column B."

Benny snickered.

"Yeah, I figured as much. Just had to be sure."

Pinkie doubled over laughing, rolling in the grass. Benny couldn't help but think how contagious her laugh was. In only a few short moments, he was laughing along with her.

[Back at Rarity's Boutique.]

Sniff and Twilight exited the boutique, with Twilight gingerly trotting off ahead.

"Thanks again, Rarity. I'm still waiting to hear back from the other kingdoms to see if they'll send any representatives over for the exchange. Hopefully, they'll get here in time for you to get everything completed for the tour."

Rarity followed the two out to the door.

"Of course, darling. I always enjoy a challenge."

Sniff started up another conversation with the Princess as they started off for the hospital.

"So... Feeling any better about this whole setup?"

"Yes," Twilight answered with the utmost cordial of a response. "With any luck, this could really help improve international relationships with the surrounding kingdoms in ways the older trade agreements never could have. Maybe even better than our original outreach to teach them about the magic of friendship."

Sniff chuckled to himself.

"I think you might be setting your expectations a little too high. We're not giving them the cure for cancer."

"Cancer?" Twilight tilted her head.

"Oh, crap," Sniff replied. "Uh... Cancer is a disease for us?"

All of Twilight’s nerd senses were tingling.

"Like Becky's lungs?"

"Sorta," Sniff answered but quickly thought to correct himself. "Actually, no. Becky's condition is genetic. Something she was born with that only gets worse with time. Cancer can be something people are genetically dispositioned to but is also caused by harmful environmental conditions or toxins."

Another cause for concern for Twilight to grow weary about.

"So, any human can have that disease?"

Sniff answered with no enthusiasm.

"Yes, and it's actually a general term for any number of the different types of cancers there are."

Growing more curious about yet another hardship his species had to deal with, Twilight asked, "Well, how many are there? And how does it affect those infected with it? And is there a cure?"

Sniff looked down at the Princess, a neutral expression on her face, but also appearing deeply attentive to what he would say next.

"Man, " he shook his head, laughing a little at her thirst for knowledge. "I might have to start carrying around a notepad of my own just to keep track of your questions."

"Sorry," Twilight apologized with a bashful grin.

"Nah, you're fine," Sniff went on to say. "Let's see. Umm... As for how many? Probably in the hundreds. Each one forming in different parts of the body... As for how it affects them... That's a little harder to explain. Might need Becky to give a better description of it. But essentially, the cells in our body will start recreating themselves with faulty genetic codes, which changes how they work or make them not work at all. Normally, the body will see those bad cells and shut them down before they do any harm. But when the body doesn't, or can't, those bad cells start to spread and make whatever organ they're affecting stop working."

The darker the explanation became, the lower the tone Twilight’s voice took.

"What parts of the body can they infect and cause to stop working?"

Sniff answered blankly, "Literally any organ. Skin, eyes, bones, muscles, intestines, heart, lungs, the brain. There's no restriction to where cancer can form or spread to."

Another heavy dose of the human's reality hit Twilight.

"But if the cancer can stop those vital organs from working?" She left her question open for Sniff to answer.

"Yeah," Sniff bobbed his head with his response. "Cancer can be fatal if left undiagnosed for too long or if it goes untreated."

Sounding more optimistic, Twilight asked, "So, there is a cure?"

"Not always," Sniff answered. "There's a bunch of medicines and treatments or surgeries we have that can reverse certain cancers, or straight up, cut them out of the body. But not all types can be removed or treated. Cancer is still one of the biggest killers we deal with."

Any optimism she had was gone, and with a heavy heart, Twilight asked, "Just how common is death where you come from? I know you and your friends all shared your stories about friends and family members you've lost... but... is it that common for other humans?"

"Depends," Sniff answered briefly before taking a moment to think on how to best explain this to her.

"Some people can go late into their twenties or thirties before they have someone they personally know die. Others might lose their whole families when they're just kids. Or, be like some of us where we started losing most of our friends and family in our late teens or twenties. But in a world full of billions of us, death is just another part of life... as backwards as that sounds."

Twilight was silent and seemed to be walking on autopilot.

Sniff raised an eyebrow to his now silent companion.

"Twigs?"

Twilight repeatedly blinked before shaking her head like she was waking from a dream.

"Peter... I'm sorry, but after all the jokes you've played on me, I'm having a hard time believing everything you've just told me now. If you're trying to have another laugh at my expense, please tell me that it's just a joke."

"No," Sniff calmly answered. "Cancer's a real thing. I'm serious. You can ask Becky about it later. I promise this isn't another stupid test."

"Right," Twilight answered, still sounding like she was in doubt. "Given Becky's condition, I can believe that. But I was referring to the.... billions of us part you mentioned. There can't possibly be that many of your species. That... I mean... how?"

"Really?" Sniff scoffed with a relieved smile. "Out of all the things you've come learn about us, that's a shocker to you?"

Again, Twilight didn't answer.

Sniff sighed, knowing his prior antics would leave her doubting him at some point.

"Yes. I'm telling you the truth. There are billions of humans back on Earth. I don't know how many of you ponies live outside of this town or Canterlot, but we've spread across every continent and island or landmass big enough to live off of."

The logistics for this to work was nearly shutting Twilight's brain down, and her reply was glitching like a broken record.

"That's... That's... That's...."

"Twilight," Sniff spoke with a calm yet firm voice. "Come on. Use your words. This can't be that big of a deal."

Twilight looked up to Sniff with eyes that shone with the same awe-inspired wonder of seeing the strings that bound the many dimensions together with Discord.

"Peter... There isn't a species in all of Equestria that has a population that high."

Sniff smiled but also looked like he thought Twilight was messing with him.

"Really?"

"No,” Twilight declared but then had a technical footnote to add. “Well... Maybe ants or some other insects. But certainly not any of the intelligent species."

At this point, there was no reason for Sniff to think he was getting joked with, but he still seemed as surprised as she had been.

"Seriously? Which one has the most?"

Twilight was still trying to process a race with such a high population and struggled to pool her thoughts together.

"There are ponies that live outside the borders of Equestria, but even still, our census has us only in the tens of thousands at most. The Griffons might have surpassed us in numbers many moons ago, but they likely haven't recovered enough to bring their numbers up out of the single thousands. Yakyakistan has even less. And the dragons, even for as strong as they are, they might only be able to match the kind of numbers Yakyakistan has been able to manage."

Twilight raised her wings to massage her temples, trying to further explain her world's populations.

"There are other kingdoms farther beyond our borders. Minotaurs, centaurs, and the many other races in Abyssinia. Some of them might be in the thousands, but many are only in the hundreds, according to everything I've read. But even collectively, all our races combined wouldn't even come close to reaching a million! And your race is in the billions!"

Sniff took in her exposition and thought on it before raising his eyebrows and shrugged.

"Okay. I guess I can see the shock value in that."

"Shock value!" Twilight protested. "That's theoretically impossible for a species of your size to be so numerous! And for there to be over billion!"

Twilight suddenly realized she was missing some clarity on the subject.

"Just how many billions, exactly?"

Sniff thought back to one of the marketing ploys he gave about expanding a company's market to new demographics.

"Umm, I remember looking it up, but don't remember the exact estimate. Just a little over seven billion. And, no. Not joking."

Twilight was still trying to wrap her head around a population that large living together.

"I just... What keeps your human society unified?"

Sniff started to laugh again.

"Okay, Twigs. You have no idea how big of a conversation you just accidentally started. Believe me, I don't care how long this walk is gonna take us. Between there and back, I don't have the time to even properly begin to explain how un-unified, if not segregated, we are."

Twilight was still couldn’t get over the logical discrepancies and continued to pry.

"But... How can there be billions of humans if they're not even harmonizing with each other? That's the only reason Equestria has been able to grow and be as successful as we are."

There honestly wasn't enough time for Sniff to even scratch the surface of this topic, but he could think of one thing to calm her questioning for the time being.

"Chris said that your kingdom formed a long time ago after feuds between all three pony types stopped and they all started to work together and did the whole friendship is magic thing. Right?"

If this was leading up to an explanation, Twilight would humor him.

"Yes, but that was very long ago, and dealt with the mistrust between the different types of ponies. You're all human."

Sniff played coy and answered, "True. But we're not all the same race."

Twilight almost yelped out her reply in surprise, "You're not?"

"No," Sniff stated bluntly. "See, for all of you, you have five races of ponies. Earth, pegasus, unicorn, zebra, and alicorn. All are easily distinguishable from one another by your physical traits. And as far as I can tell, you all seem to have the basic body types, just like us. But you all also have the same different colored coats and manes. Except for the zebra's, I think. But otherwise, you can't look at a pony's fur by itself and say what type of pony they are. For humans... Some scientists say there's only three races of humans from origin, but more specifically, we have about eight major races of origin with major populations to influence the gene pool. And if, no offense, you consider alicorns as outliers, since there's, like, all of four or five of you, that really leaves only four pony races."

Twilight struggled to follow along but thought she could see what he was getting at.

"Eight races would be double the amount of races we had trying to work together, but that can't explain why humans can't achieve it."

"Also, true," Sniff agreed. "However, while all eight races have the same basic human form, our skin color, and some facial features are pretty much unique to each race. That's why the seven of us here don't have the same skin color, and our faces are so different from each other."

Twilight's nerd powers began to reactivate.

"That's... so incredible. I can't believe I didn't realize that the physical traits you all have were all products of racial diversity among your species."

Sniff was happy to see her finally starting to get it.

"Yep, and now, you break up the billions of people into smaller groups of millions and give them all different countries and kingdoms. Then give all those nations different environments to live in and languages to speak. Keep in mind that they all have their own cultures, customs, traditions, social value systems, religious beliefs, as well as some wealth and resource disparities. Take all that on top of looking differently from one another in ways that go far beyond just a horn or wings... It's actually a wonder our species hasn't died off because of how different we are from each other."

Twilight was able to follow that logic, although it didn’t explain seven contradictions she could already point out.

"But... Then how did you and your friends get together and become so close?"

Another simply phrased question that Sniff had to give a complicated answer to.

"Well... over the last century or so, a lot of our countries were able to get together and find enough common ground to stop going to war with each other all the time. Especially our country, America. America's been called the melting pot of the world. All different races and cultures moved there to find a better life. And no, it wasn't all sunshine and rainbows. Lots of prejudice and atrocities happened amongst the groups. And not all the prejudice is gone, sadly. But overall, the overwhelming majority of us get along because we have common values we share. Kinda like how you ponies come together for friendship."

That gave Twilight a little more hope, so she asked cautiously, "So, humans can find harmony together?"

"We do, and we don't," Sniff regretfully admitted. "Part of the problem is that while so many of us share common values, our population is so big, and we're spread out so far that different societies and social norms form that still keep us divided. Or at least to a certain degree. But for me and my friends, we all lived in the same area, spoke the same language, and... I dunno what actually brought us all together or even really kept us all so close."

Twilight made a sour face and questioned his memory.

"You don't know why you all became friends?"

"No," Sniff refuted himself momentarily. "It's more of... I just went into that whole big speel about how similarly-minded groups stay and work together. But all of us are so... drastically different from each other."

Twilight didn't seem to agree.

"I don't see much of a difference in how you all act. You all seem just as accepting and friendly as the next."

There was so much more to it than that, and Sniff wasn’t entirely sure how to put it into words.

"Yeah, there's that. But... we all came from entirely different social groups when we were younger. Very different backgrounds and family dynamics. Our music interest, genres of entertainment, athleticism, education, and even our fields of occupational interest were, and in a lot of ways still are, so different. Even thinking back to the conversations we've had over the years about how we became friends, we all had completely different reasons for hanging out with each other."

Twilight walked a little closer to Sniff and offered some friendly insight.

"You know, in my experience, it's the differences in us that makes us appreciate each other."

Sniff looked down at Twilight and her cocky grin and shot her one back.

"Sorry, but I think we're a lot different from you in that regard."

Twilight thought Sniff should know better by now.

"Uhh, hello? Equestria to Peter? This is the Princess of Friendship you're talking to. I would think I have a pretty good idea on how friendship works."

Sniff couldn’t ignore that fact, but he still scoffed out a playful laugh before further trying to make his point.

"I don't think our differences, or any type of appreciation for the things we didn't have in common, is what made us such good friends."

Now it was starting to get to Twilight, and she asked, somewhat indignantly, "Then what do you think brought you all together?"

"Honestly?" Sniff reflected on the shared past he had with his friends. "One by one, our lives started falling apart. And each time another piece fell, we were there for each other to pick up the pieces. And... if anything, especially for me and Lumberman, it's that we cared about each other in spite of differences we had."

Twilight replied slowly, "I... don't think I understand."

One quick memory check of this princess and her best friends, as he remembered being explained to him by Chris, gave him the answers he needed.

"Twilight... can you honestly say that you like any of your friends because of something they do or something they are, that you're not?"

Twilight scoffed.

"No. I don't just like them because they have a different background than me or happen to have different interests. They're all amazing ponies."

Sniff countered, "And what about their bad habits that you don't share?"

Twilight practically sneered out her response.

"What kind of bad habits?"

Having her in the proper defensive mode, Sniff had her right where he wanted her.

"Uh, let's see. Rarity has her vanity. Pinkie Pie has almost no understanding of personal boundaries or socially acceptable behavior. Rainbow Dash is quick to anger, and Applejack has her pride. Fluttershy—"

"Hey!” Twilight snapped at him. “No pony is perfect, you know. And I seem to remember a lot of bad habits you showed up here with."

Sniff answered as if he just caught her in his trap.

"And we all overlooked them, didn't we?"

"Well—“ Twilight could tell she walked into some kind of logic trap but didn’t know what it was yet. ”Yes.... I mean. Wait? What kind of point are you trying to make?"

Dropping the I gotcha attitude, Sniff explained, "We all, at some point, have to acknowledge our faults. Either the ones we gave up or the ones we haven't learned to stop doing. And believe me, all my friends had major faults that should have kept us apart while growing up. But, I think the fact that we knew how different we were from each other and didn't care is what made us realize how good of friends we were. If it meant overlooking so much bad and still caring enough to be there for each other, we had every reason to stay."

"Well..." Twilight realized she didn't have any direction to take from this part of the conversation.

Sniff had a slight shift in his posture, standing a bit taller for some reason, and started to go into some back story.

"Did you know that when we were growing up in grade school that Cerb was a bully?"

That statement made Twilight jump slightly, and she took a step away from Sniff.

"Cerb? A bully? But... he's so nice and gentle with every pony he meets?"

Sniff huffed.

"Yeah, now he's all nice. But growing up, that dude was a menace. Teased just about anyone and everyone. And he was constantly picking fights. And I mean fistfights. Chris was an even bigger dork as a kid. Not that I don't love the kind of dork he is, but he got no love from the other kids besides us. Oh, and Lumberman? When he finally showed up... Just the most obnoxious belligerent punk you have ever met."

Twilight looked on in disbelief. What Sniff was describing was nothing like how they presented themselves now.

Sniff continued with one more admission of fault.

"Even me. I was an elitist, for lack of a better word."

Cautious of where this story might lead, Twilight softly asked, "So, what brought you all together?"

Time for another trip down memory lane with Sniff to narrate.

"Benny, Chris, and Becky had been friends from the get-go. And back when it really started, I had nothing to do with them. And since I assume, that's the hospital just ahead of us," Sniff pointed to a large building with the words Ponyville Hospital written in big, bold letters. "I'll sum it up as it's because Cerb picked a fight for all the wrong reasons but saved Becky from getting seriously hurt, if not something worse."

Twilight opened her mouth to ask a question but for some reason, failed. Either she couldn't remember what it was she was thinking or lacked the words needed to articulate her question.

For Sniff, it looked like he had left a little too much unsaid or too depressing of an ending and offered something to cheer her up.

"Let's just say Cerb found his purpose in life that day." He glanced down to verify her smile and gave her a wink. "It's actually a good story. The best parts are with me, obviously. But that's a story for another day."

Twilight slowed down and seemed to get lost in her thoughts but smiled even brighter at the funny correlation she had just realized.

"I'm guessing it was fate that must have brought you all together. The rest of the girls and I all have a backstory linked together from Rainbow Dash coming to Fluttershy's rescue. This can't be a coincidence."

[Back at the Castle of Friendship.]

"I don't know what to say," Becky was becoming more anxious the more she contemplated the offer she was given.

Across the table, Shining Armor made another attempt to entice Becky.

"I have the utmost faith in my sister to take care of you and your friends. But as of right now, she seems to have her hooves full. And the Crystal Empire has doctors with knowledge of ailments from over a thousand years ago, as well as some of the best modern doctors and medical knowledge."

Cadance interlocked her fetlock over Shining's hoof.

"We're hoping that Cerberus would be willing to join us as well. And if you were to join him, we think he would be more comfortable knowing that he had a friend there with him that he trusted. Plus, from what we've come to know of him, we're certain he would rather be there to ensure you had a friend that you could trust and watch over you."

Unseen by any of the others in the room, Becky had her hand held tightly around Rainbow Dash's forehoof under the table.

Rainbow Dash could easily see why and was ready to help her out.

"Excuse me, Princess. And you to Shining. Umm—" Rainbow Dash had to think of what to say to help her friend out of this situation. "The thing is, Becky, has barely had the chance to get settled in properly. She barely even knows anypony. And neither do any of her friends. Plus, after what happened to Kelly, I've been the only pony she's really been able to trust enough to be away from her friends with."

Was that really the best she could come up with?

Cadance happily countered with a better offer.

"We'd be more than happy to have you come along with us as well, Rainbow."

Rainbow Dash could have bucked herself for not seeing that coming.

"And-and I'd love nothing more than to come along. But what with being the weather mare and Wonderbolt training—"

Shining was quick to add on to the deal.

"I have nearly an entire platoon of former and reserve guards in Cloudsdale that direct the weather who could fill for you while you're gone."

Cadance spoke up again to sweeten the deal.

"And we wouldn't want you to lose any of your training time for the Wonderbolts. We have a reserve unit of the Wonderbolts we could have you train with while we're tending to Becky."

Rainbow Dash was searching for another excuse, but Cadance had something else to add that she knew would be tempting to Rainbow Dash.

"Plus, since it's a reserve unit, they'd be training with active-duty Wonderbolts. So, you'd be training alongside them, not just under them."

Rainbow Dash was being offered up her greatest weakness, to train with the Wonderbolts. Fly with them. Learn with them. Get one step closer to her dream... but her loyalty was already with Becky. There was only one trump card left for Rainbow Dash to play.

With no sound of urgency in her voice, Rainbow Dash gave her last excuse.

"I have a lot of laundry to do?"

Suddenly that trump card was feeling more like the Joker card. Or maybe even that rules card that no one ever reads. As a matter of fact, name any card that’s useless. That was the card she just played.

Before Rainbow Dash's last rebuttal could be countered, two loud beeps from a vehicle could be heard just outside. Then another beep followed by one short beep and one long beep. Then it was as if someone was playing drums on the horn.

Becky stood up from her chair.

"Uh, Princess, excuse me for a moment. That isn’t normal for my friends to do. Can you follow me out, Dashie?"

Practically jumping out of her seat to fly ahead, Rainbow Dash eagerly answered, "Yeah, of course.”

Cadance and Shining turned and looked at each other. They were in a battle emotionally over being more concerned for what trouble Becky's friends might be in or if they were going to fail to convince Becky and Cerb to join them in the Crystal Empire. Either way, they would have to see what the commotion was.

Outside, the beeps hadn't stopped. Only short breaks taken between the next set of randomly spaced-out short and long beeps. Thankfully, the cause of the disturbance was comical at its worst, hilarious at its best.

Rainbow Dash fluttered in mid-air over the steps outside the castle doors, biting her lip and trying not to laugh. Becky had her phone out and was recording the circus act taking place in front of them. Even Cadance and Shining had to stop and take in the sight.

What they saw was nothing more than Applejack, Big Mac, Granny Smith, and Lumberman taking turns pulling Flurry Heart away from the driver's seat, only to have her fly off or teleport back and play with her new favorite toy.

*Honk! Honk! Honk-Honk-Honk-Honk! ... Hoooooooooonk!*

"Need a little help there, Apples?" Rainbow Dash asked, with no intent to provide any.

Looking toward the sound of the voice, Lumberman saw the crowd of useless onlookers.

"The one thing that can't be turned off on my truck is the damn horn. And Flurry Heart is just in love with the thing now."

Despite the disappointment of the failed attempt to convince Becky to join Cadance and himself in the Crystal Empire, Shining had to laugh at the display.

"Okay, Flurry Heart. That's enough. Come to Daddy."

Between the sporadic beeps from the truck's horn, Flurry Heart managed to hear Shining call out to her. She looked up to see the audience she had created, and her eyes immediately lit up.

A quiet pop and a flash had Flurry Heart teleport out in front of the truck and had her flying up to the steps with her forehooves stretched out.

Shining called out in a cutesy voice, "Awe. There's daddy's little girl."

He reared up with his forelegs opened wide to bring her in for a hug.

Flurry Heart flapped faster and started to veer right.

"Dolly!"

With a dull thud, Flurry Heart plowed into Becky's chest and wrapped herself around her favorite living doll, nuzzling in close and cooing with all the fun-loving baby noises one would expect.

Cadance giggled and gave a playful nudge to Shining.

"Daddy's little girl?"

Becky cradled Flurry Heart and slowly rocked her side to side.

"It's okay, Shining. We all know you're her favorite dad."

Shining looked away with a bashful smile and shrugged it off like it was a compliment.

"Well, I am a pretty cool dad, after all."

Cadance chuckled and let the joke fly over his head.

Rainbow Dash was laughing to herself but was then fixated on how attached the royal foal and her best human friend were.

"You know, Becks. If you ever do go to the Crystal Empire, Sun Burst is gonna get fired if you keep that up."

"Whaaaaaaaat?" Becky jokingly replied, feigning surprise. "No... No... Maybe... Does that pay well?"

Cadance snickered.

"Well, unfortunately, Sun Burst has been doing a fine job. So I can't very well just replace him. However, if you do decide to take us up on our offer, I'm sure taking on some foalsitting responsibilities while you're there would warrant some compensation."

Lumberman walked up the steps and gave a confused look between Cadance and Becky.

"Going where?"

Becky readjusted Flurry Heart in her arms and had to push away one of the hooves pawing at her face.

"Cadance and Shining have offered to help find a cure for me and help Cerb with his nightmares."

Lumberman raised his eyebrows.

“Oh?"

Becky intentionally waited to tell him the kicker.

"In the Crystal Empire."

Lumberman tried to remember what Chris had mentioned about that place.

"And that's where... exactly?"

Rainbow Dash finally fluttered down to all fours next to Becky.

"It's on the northern edge of Equestria. You'd have to take a train ride there. And that's about a day trip in itself."

Lumberman said, not knowing how to approach this, "Are you cool with that?"

A bit bashful, Becky decided to come clean with her thoughts on the offer.

"I dunno. I mean, part of me really wants to—" She glanced at Cadance and Shining with a smile. "—but at the same time... I'm honestly scared to be so far away from all of my friends here. Even if I did have Cerb and Dash with me."

It was a sobering moment that Becky should have owned up to earlier, but at least now she was speaking honestly with them.

"Cadance, Shining." She cordially addressed them and readjusted Flurry Heart, who seemed to be settling in for a nap. "I would love to go, but there's so much that needs to get sorted out here. Once everyone gets settled in and we're a little more stable, I'd be more than happy to take you up on your offer. And I'll be sure to talk to Cerb about coming along. Lord knows he could use the help."

With a graceful bow, Cadance and Shining accepted her request.

As Cadance rose up, she did her best to salvage the situation.

"I'm sorry if it seemed like we were pressuring you. We understand you're still adjusting to this new world. And given your rocky start here, I'd imagine the number of ponies you can trust is still few and far between."

[Not much later at the Human Embassy.]

Benny had escorted Pinkie back into the house and came across Cerb going over a small pile of clothes and random gear.

"Hey,” Benny spoke up to get Cerb’s attention. “Trash is burned, but I left the pit open in case we need to burn anything else. And uh... you gonna tell me anything about this secret mission of yours?"

"Oh, it's no secret," Fluttershy answered. "I'm almost out of all the ingredients for Becky's tea. I asked Cerb to help me gather some more."

Benny felt like he'd been duped by Cerb if that was the case, but had to ask, "So, you need Cerb to hold the basket while you pick the flowers and whatnot?"

Cerb answered on her behalf.

"There's more to it than that."

Fluttershy took a seat on the floor and began to explain.

"Well, normally, this is something I can do on my own since I wouldn't need to carry much if it was just for myself or some of my animal friends. But the blend I make for Becky requires a lot more of some the harder-to-find flowers and herbs. And if she's going to need it for more than a couple of weeks, it's better to stock up on them now before their growing season ends."

Benny nodded, thinking he was following along.

"Okay… So, where they at?"

Cerb stood up and shook out a pair of his old fatigues.

"Some of the items are in the Everfree forest, some just outside of it. And given how thick the trees grow, it's not possible to see what she needs from a flyover. The search has to be done on foot. So, our mission, as I have chosen to accept it, is to seek out, locate, and extract all identified items listed by our local herbologist."

Benny deadpanned.

"Dude..."

"Relax," Cerb chitted his friend before wadding up the clothes and tossing them to the floor. "Fluttershy says it would be an overnight hike. Two days tops. And she already knows the safest routes to take."

"Justin," Benny used a serious tone as he addressed Cerb by his proper name. "Don't you think this is being at least a little bit reckless? I may not know as much about that forest as Chris or Becky, or even any of the ponies, but that place is where all of the worst of the worst is."

Fluttershy was more than eager to explain.

"Only certain parts of the forest during certain times of the year are actually all that dangerous. If you know where you're going and what to look out for, that is. And while I have no doubt that Cerb could handle himself, I would never do anything to put him in danger."

Confrontations like this were something Cerb expected and already had a response.

"And I'm not just jumping out into this without some recon first. We'll talk it out with Chris and everyone else, see what the threat levels are, what to look out for, recent events, you know. Do a mission plan the proper way."

Benny wanted to cringe.

"Swear to God, if you say BAMCIS."

Fluttershy cocked her head to the side.

"What's BAMCIS?"

Benny sighed, hating the fact that his old military days were coming back to torment him all over again with acronyms.

"Begin planing. Arrange Recon. Make your Recon. Complete the plan. Issue the order. Supervise."

For Cerb on the other hand, this was his calling, and he was happy to have it back.

"It's an old military acronym for preparing people to get ready for a patrol or other missions. Lets everyone know who's going, what they're doing, how they're getting there, what capabilities and equipment they have, primary and alternate routes they'll be taking, emergency procedures, and anything else that could be important."

That wasn’t anything Fluttershy remembered being discussed earlier, and was again confused.

"All that just for a hike?"

Cerb scruffed up her hair a little as he started to explain.

"For us, it's a lot more than just a hike, Flutters. You got all them Timberwolves out there and whatever else. We're new here and have to be extra careful. That's all."

Benny, seemingly giving up on talking both of them out of it, if he knew Cerb like he did, asked, “And when are you planning on doing this?"

Ready with the answer he knew was going to need more explanation, Cerb answered, "Tomorrow at the earliest, Monday at the latest."

Fluttershy stepped back into view but didn't try to stand out.

"The batch I made for Becky was small because I didn't know how well it would work, and it was only supposed to be enough to last for two weeks. But for the amount she needs to take to keep her coughing fits down, she's going through what I made her much faster. If we have trouble finding some of the less common ingredients, she could end up running out before I can make more after we get back."

[Over at the local hospital]

Sniff and Twilight were exiting out the front doors, and Twilight looked rather relieved and more at ease after first arriving.

"Well, that went much better than I had expected.”

"Yeah," Sniff agreed. "And sorry I couldn't help too much with the more scientific terms they were throwing out. I don't know nearly as much on the specifics of medicine and surgical procedures as Becky does."

Twilight shrugged it off.

"It's perfectly fine. I wasn't of much help either."

Sniff took a deep breath and blew out the air like it was overwhelmed.

"Poor Becky is really going to have her work cut out for her if she agrees to help with everything they're asking for."

That might have been putting it lightly, but Twilight was still trying to focus on the positives.

"I just hope the doctors are right, and your human medical practices will be applicable to ponies."

Sniff put his hands behind his head and stretched.

"I think most of that will only apply to prescription medications. Surgery should mostly be the same, so long as you understand the organ placements and layout of the veins and arteries. Knowing where to cut and how to patch things up when you're done can't be much different."

Twilight rolled her eyes as another issue spang into thought.

"I'm more concerned with any of you getting sick while you're here. Don't get me wrong, another serious injury like Kelly's would be horrible, but with Doctor Horse learning from all those books and Becky's help in the future, I'm not so worried about how that would turn out. Not to mention, we can still use the Elements of Harmony as a last-ditch resort."

"Do you really think that's such a good idea?" Sniff asked, drawing a snarky look from Twilight. "I'm not saying no, or that any of us are ungrateful, but using the elements was supposed to only involve the six of you. It took your friend and another Princess to make it work. And it still only partially worked while taking all of you out in the process. What if the next time it kills you or one of the others? Or heaven forbid, one or more of you end up dying, and it still doesn't work?"

Twilight started to answer but didn't sound so sure of herself while saying it.

"I highly doubt that's ever going to happen."

"I dunno," Sniff carried on with a surprisingly even tone. "It seems like there's so much more at risk with this stuff. Yeah, any of us dying would be terrible... but all of you are far more important in the long run. If any of you were lost because of one of us, I can't imagine we'd have an auspicious future here. Let alone whatever evil forces would try to swoop in if they thought the protection you all provide together was compromised."

An unexpected snicker escaped from Twilight before she spoke with a surprisingly amused tone.

"Not that you don't make some good points, but—" She rolled her eyes once and back up to Sniff. "Auspicious? Really?"

Sniff cracked a smile and shrugged.

"What? It's a real word. I promise."

Twilight chuckled.

"Of course, I know it's a real word. But if I didn't know any better, I'd swear you were trying to sound smarter than me."

"Au contraire, mare friend," Sniff replied with a terrible French accent but then switched to that of a British intellectual. "I am but merely attempting to convey, with the utmost levels of my most scrupulous use of scholarly vocabulary, to match your luminous intellect without any indignation or prejudice towards your studious nature."

Twilight threw her head back, laughing hysterically. Sniff joined in, but he was laughing more at her reaction than the joke itself.

After the shared bout of laughter, Twilight tried to catch her breath.

"Oh, my goodness. You are too funny, Peter."

It was a real joy for Sniff to see Twilight happy, and he was getting better at making it happen.

"I'm just glad you knew what all those words were," he joked. "I don't think anyone but Chris would have been able to follow along with that whole spiel."

Twilight chuckled again.

"Believe me; it's the same thing with all of my friends."

Sniff replied with a grin, "Just one of the many toils of living your life as a nerd."

“Gah,” Twilight groaned through a smile. "I still can't believe how versatile you are. You're smart, you're funny, you're great with ponies of all different social backgrounds and standings, and you do it without looking down at anypony you talk to. I don't know of any pony I've ever met to be as well-rounded as you."

"Egh," Sniff shrugged. "I think part of it comes with just being a people person."

"A... people person?" Twilight asked.

There were going to be a lot of these hiccups in conversations when he kept using so many idioms and turn of phrases, Sniff reasoned. But, at least, it helped with introducing more dialog to exchange for productive conversations.

"It's an old saying that means someone is the kind of person who is really good with people in general. Just another way of saying I have good social skills. I think for you—" Sniff ran through the shortlist of pronouns he could use for Twilight. "—the term would be an Equestrian pony or pony horse... Kinda hard to really narrow that one down since I don't know the plural word for pony that doesn't end in with an S."

Twilight hummed for a moment as she thought about that.

"I think Equestrian pony would work best.”

[Back at the Castle]

Due to a later-than-expected trip to bed, Kelly was finally waking up. And to no surprise, her room was empty. She fumbled around the nightstand next to her bed and look at her dying phone.

"Shit... I really slept in," she muttered to herself.

Kelly pulled back the covers and shifted her legs over the side of the bed. On inspection, her left leg seemed to have a lot more function returning to it, while the right wasn't as sore as it had been the night before. She lifted her shirt to see the bruising had rescinded some but was just as sore to the touch as ever.

She slowly got dressed and made her way out to the hall and straight for the stairs. She made it down the first flight of stairs before realizing that either a night of dancing was a terrible idea after all, or that anything more than a few steps without a few shots of the hard stuff was going to make walking too painful. Or, in other words, she still needed Big Mac.

"Hello?" Kelly called down the next set of stairs. "Mac? ... Cerb? ... Anyone?"

Applejack's voice hollered up from the ground floor.

"Hold on, Kelly. We'll send Big Mac on up for ya."

"Thanks!" Kelly yelled down.

Within no time at all, Kelly again enjoyed the leisure of an escort to wherever she needed it with the aid of Big Mac. Even if it was just back down to the main dining hall for the afternoon.

Kelly addressed the room before she even left the stairs, "Afternoon, everyone. We got anything planned for the day?"

Lumberman looked up from a pile of papers he was taking notes in.

"I have to finish my estimates I got drawn out for fixing up the Apple house. Granny Smith should look over what I got drawn out to give her okay." He glanced over with a mock glare to Granny. "Instead of just say whatever I think is best is fine with her."

Granny returned the same mock glare.

"If you keep thinking I'm gonna understand them lines and numbers, you ain't spent enough days on the farm with old Granny."

That was a lazy lie if Applejack ever heard one.

"Don't play so nieve Granny. You can read them schematics just fine."

Becky took a sip from her special tea and cleared her throat.

"Cerb and Benny went to go clean up the house and burn the spoiled food. Sniff is out working with Twilight on the hospital stuff for us. Chris is out with Starlight doing god knows what. And we're just sitting around here waiting. Well, I'm waiting for Rainbow Dash to get back. She said she had to go pick something up before she was going to take me around to see more of Ponyville."

Kelly turned to Big Mac.

"So that just leaves us with nothing to do for the rest of the day. Not unless you got more work on the farm to do."

"Nope," Big Mac answered with a proud smile, suddenly melted to worry as he remembered Kelly's request. "I mean. We got everything done for the day, Kel."

Kelly laughed quietly at Big Mac's overcorrection.

"You don't need to expand yer vocabulary for everything." She playfully pinched his cheek. "But I appreciate it."

Much of the time that followed was idle conversations about the renovations to the Apple house and future plans for the farm. Only after Twilight and Sniff returned did the conversation shift.

Kelly, after being run through the list of topics covered by Sniff and Twilight’s time at the hospital, did her best to sum it all up.

"So, for the rest of us, we get paid by the hour to be treated by the hospital?"

"Yes," Sniff answered. "Basic checkups are only five bits, which even I think is too much, but they wouldn't go any lower than that. Non-invasive treatments, meaning no surgery, is ten bits per hour. Low-level treatments of open wounds are thirty bits per hour. And emergency and any high-level services or procedures are fifty bits per hour."

Lumberman grimaced as he spoke up.

"I really don't understand the logic behind any of this. Why are we getting paid to go to the hospital? That sounds like something that's ripe for exploiting their services."

Twilight was understanding but had good reason to go ahead with it.

"I understand what you mean. But with the growing concerns of more serious injuries we might encounter while you're here, or even after, if the forces that brought you here continue to affect us, we need to know how to treat these injuries."

Kelly, out of nowhere, asked, "They're not going to open me up again, are they?"

Twilight shook her head.

"No. Nothing like that at all. They would only work with Becky directly or take what they've learned while providing treatment to your injuries. For any of you here, for that matter. It would be valuable first hoof experience they wouldn't be able to get anywhere else."

Becky shifted uncomfortably in her seat.

"I think they're offering me way too much to help with training them on the study material I gave them. I'm a college dropout. I don't have a degree, or even the full course of classes attended to properly qualify me to teach them."

Another valid point Twilight was ready to address.

"That was also discussed well in advance of us arriving."

Sniff leaned forward in his seat to address this portion.

"Becks. Look. I came at them the same way you are now. But they made a good point... They don't know a damn thing about open operations. Anything you know, from a technical standpoint, puts them decades ahead in terms of research and training." He made an open hand gesture to emphasize his point. " I mean, this is like finding someone who only knows aromatherapy and crystal energy resynchronization, then teaching them the miracles of Penicillin and open-heart surgery."

Twilight rolled her eyes.

"Technically, crystal energy resynchronization is more of an act of sorcery for magic-related hexes or misaligned properties due to an enhancement spell than it would be a medical treatment."

Everyone looked at Twilight like you would at someone who said bloodletting was good for removing evil spirits from the body.

Such attention left Twilight cringing in her seat.

"But we've since improved on correcting such synchronization issues more effectively with spells and potions, so the practice is kind of outdated anyway."

Sniff dropped his hands to the table.

"Anyway, what I'm trying to say, Becks, is that we are currently stuck in a world where even the best doctors know as much about stopping a bloody nose as they did closing a stab wound... Which is nothing. Even if you get them a third of the way to where they need to be, that's a gap they probably couldn't hope to close in their lifetime."

Becky slouched in her chair.

"Fine… I'm not against helping. It just... doesn't feel right to get paid for all this."

Twilight bowed her head to show her respect for the consideration.

"That's very generous of you to say. But it would also be terrible for us to learn so much from all of you without giving something back in return."

"Alright, Alright," Kelly called out with her hands raised. "Enough of the who feels worse and who's doing more. We get it. Everyone's awesome and doing more than they need to."

The sound of the double doors opening interrupted the medical review and was replaced with the sound of eight hooves and four feet walking in. The return of those from the Human Embassy was about to shake things up.

Benny was the first to round the corner into the room.

"Oh, good. Everyone's here.“ He noticed on a second look that one of them was missing. “Awe, shit. Where's Chris? Is he not back yet?"

Right away, Kelly knew something wasn’t right.

"No. Why? What's up?"

Not hiding his frustration, Benny started to give them all the update.

"Well, as it turns out, Becky is gonna run out of her tea soon. And now these two—" He turned and pointed to Cerb and Fluttershy. "—want to go soldiering through the Everfree all on their own to get more."

"What!" Nearly every voice in the room cried out.

From day one for Lumberman, that place scared the shit out of him after he found out what was in there, and he wasn't going to support it.

"Hell, no!” He shouted from his seat. “Not wandering off in there was like the first thing they told to us, not to do here."

Applejack joined in.

"Darn tooting. The Everfree is no place for anypony, or any human unless they been learned in the ways of how that forest works and what goes on in there."

Fluttershy interjected as if this wasn’t a big deal.

"But I do know the ways of the Everfree and what goes on there. I have to go there all the time."

Twilight couldn’t believe what she was hearing and shouted, "Yes, Fluttershy! You! You go there! All the time! Not Cerberus. He doesn't know the first thing about the Everfree!" She quickly turned her attention to Cerb, worried she may has spoken too soon yet again. "Do you?"

In truth, there wasn’t much Cerb could vouch for.

"I only know what Fluttershy has told me," Cerb admitted. "But, she knows the terrain and the threat conditions of the area. She also knows how to avoid them and where to locate the items needed for Becky. Plus, given the sheer volume of items needed, and the topology of the terrain, I am the one best suited to carry the items back."

Cadance, sounding very concerned, tried to reason with him.

"Justin, please be reasonable. I simply cannot allow you to needlessly put yourself in danger. Even if it is for Becky's sake. Especially when Shining and I have already offered you both full access to all of the Crystal Empire's medical services. What you're suggesting isn't just dangerous; it's unnecessary."

Luna's voice made itself known from high above.

"We agree. This would be unwise. We are also certain we can provide whatever is needed for Becky." She started to make her way down the stairs. "And if not, we have plenty of others we can send out on your behalf to obtain them."

Cerb was growing impatient at not getting a chance to explain himself better but still spoke with a calm and firm tone.

"I'm more than sure I can handle this. Especially if I have Fluttershy there with me."

Fluttershy couldn't help but blush, so she did what she could to make herself small.

Luna, meanwhile, reached the bottom of the stairs and worked her way between the two tables in the dining hall.

"We have no doubt that you were a valiant warrior where you come from, but the Everfree is not a battlefield you march into. It is a home invasion, where you are the intruder. And the beast there do not take kindly to intruders."

"Princess," Cerb spoke firmly, but dutifully. "I've fought in the open fields, conducted home invasions looking for terrorists down entire city blocks, and I'm no stranger entering a forest where creatures own the land. I'm certified in enemy evasion, wilderness survival, tracking, hand-to-hand combat, knife combat, firearms in multiple calibers and platforms, and had many years to harden these skills. I only need a few hours to prep my marching orders and put together my plan of execution... Or am I to be detained if I attempt to enter the Everfree?"

Benny stepped out in front of the group and put himself between Cerb and the others.

"Woooooah. Time out. That's really pushing it."

"No," Luna's answered firmly. "We will not force you to stay out of harm's way if you are so determined to do so. However, while we have depended on Fluttershy on many occasions, we believe it best not to rely solely on her alone. Celestia has provided four royal guards to aid in providing your protection while you all are with us. They can provide you safe passage if you insist on this excursion."

"Umm, Luna," Fluttershy was surprisingly confident in her tone. "The ingredients I need are very specific, and there are many flowers and herbs that can be mistaken for them. Also, even if they find the plants, some have to be picked in a certain way to keep the healing elements viable. And that's only if they can tell if it's in full bloom or ripe enough to pick."

Luna's eyes furrowed, but she came back just as resolute.

"Very well, you may accompany them. But you will have royal guards accompanying you."

Fluttershy shook her head.

"Princess Luna, I'm sorry. But it's difficult to travel quietly enough to not draw attention just by myself. Cerb knows how to move silently, and makes even less noise since he only has two feet touching the ground, unlike a pony that has four hooves. And the guards will make even more noise with their armor. If not for how much I'm going to need carried back, I would do this myself. I only need Cerb to travel along to carry the load for me."

Perhaps that was another avenue to approach for stopping this nonsense, so Cadance asked, "How heavy is it going to be?"

Thankfully, Fluttershy had already discussed this with Cerb in the attic and had a good idea about the content's weight.

"Given how much I'm going to need and how much we can find, the load would likely be a hundred and twenty pounds at the lightest. But there are certain herbs that are much harder to find, so we would be sure to grab as many of them as we could. That could put our carry load up to a hundred and eighty pounds, and I don't think any pony could carry that much and still not draw attention to us."

Cadance was right on her theory, and Twilight spoke up to capitalize on it.

"Well, there's your problem right there. I know Cerb is big, but you can't expect him to carry that much weight for you."

Cerb responded with a calm and collected rebuttal.

"The trip is only supposed to take one day out and one day back. Maybe an extra day if we max out my normal combat carry load, which is two hundred pounds. And before you say that's too much for a trip like this, it's not. Doing day-long marches with that kind of weight, if not more, was part of my routine training. It won't be a problem for me."

For a short while, no one spoke. It seemed like all of the most pressing concerns were already put down. Even the entire collection of royals continued to try and think of any other arguments to persuade the two of them from doing this. But knowing so little, there was nothing for them to harp on.

Giving up on reasons and logic, since that failed, Becky offered another suggestion, "How about just no."

Cerb looked at Becky with an excitedly confused expression.

"Yeah, just no," Becky restated. "I'm scared to leave town at this point, and you want to go back to being a Marine again and get yourself all fucked up?"

Cerb took offense but managed to restrain himself.

"This isn't Afghanistan, Becky. I don't have a million Taliban gunning for me and anyone that looks like me."

"No!" Becky shouted. "It's totally different this time! You don't have your body armor and machine guns. And you don't have a goddamn clue what’s out there!"

Giving up on reasons and logic, since that failed, Cerb offered an alternative to Becky's suggestion.

"I'm going."

Kelly threw herself into the argument.

"Becky's right. You're not going. We can't risk you running off and getting yourself killed. For fuck's sake! I was almost murdered while washing the goddamn dishes! And you think this is somehow anything short of suicide?"

Cerb was starting to grow too frustrated to keep his cool.

"And who's gonna try and s—"

"Justin!" Fluttershy's voice rang out, shutting him down. "Could you..."

She cleared her throat and lowered her tone back to the normal shy voice they all knew.

"—maybe step outside for a moment?"

Cerb looked down at Fluttershy, not sure what she might be thinking or wanted to say without him there.

"Please," She asked him again, a confident smile returning. "You asked me to trust you, and I did. Could you please trust me for just a little while so I can talk to them?"

Cerb sighed, realizing how close he was to really losing his shit.

"Fine. Do what you can to make 'em all come to terms with the fact that I'm going." He turned and started to walk out to the entrance he just came from. "One way or another, I'm gonna get that shit for Becky."

A collection of worried and angry stares followed Cerb as he entered the hall. They all waited until they heard the front double doors open and close before addressing Fluttershy.

Twilight was the first to speak.

"Fluttershy, you have to see how bad of an idea this is."

Cadance added her concerns as well.

"He isn't well enough to be out on his own. He needs help."

Luna was the last to cast her doubts.

"What would even give you the foolish idea to agree to this?"

Despite the concerns and pessimism, Fluttershy calmly addressed the room.

"Please, I need you to listen to what I have to say about this.“ She took a second to make sure no one was going to try and talk over her before continuing. “Cerb is more than just a warrior from the battles he's fought in. On our first day of him training me how to fight, I sort of got angry during our last sparring match—"

"He what?!" Kelly shouted.

Applejack spoke up with a completely different concern.

"And just exactly how angry did you happen ta get in yer little sparring match?"

Fluttershy hated having to admit this, but she needed to if she was going to prove her point.

"Iron Will type of angry."

Applejack stood up from the table on full alert.

"Fluttershy!"

Fluttershy quickly raised her voice to silence the growing concerns all her friends were about to share, "He overpowered me!”

All the ponies that heard the story or witnessed the fabled Iron Will incident with Fluttershy were left speechless. Only Becky understood the reference but had no idea how to feel about it. It didn’t seem possible for virtually anyone to overpower Fluttershy if she was mad enough.

With the criticism put on hold again, Fluttershy continued to explain.

“We both slowly worked up how strong we were willing to push each other. But in the end, once he saw how strong I could be, he took our match seriously, and... I don't think I could have seriously hurt him even if I tried. In fact, I think he could be stronger than you, Applejack. And as far as fighting, he might be better than Rainbow Dash."

All three Princesses exchanged worrisome looks. The rest of Cerb's friends, still in the room, seemed to do the same.

Luna took the lead for the next question.

"Fluttershy, we need you to be completely honest with us. Did Cerberus hurt you?"

Fluttershy gasped, sounding insulted at the question even being asked.

"What?! Not even a little! He could have thrown me on the ground but made sure I never fell. He showed me one of his joint manipulations and stopped before it even started to hurt. And even when we wrestled, he never squeezed too hard or did anything to put me in danger. In fact, I didn't realize until the end and had to give up that he was pretty much toying with me."

Again, the royals were speechless.

Fluttershy had more to say and stood tall and resolute.

"He could have hurt me at any time he wanted to. And even though he could be dangerous, just like every pony in this room could be if they wanted to be, he chose not to... He's kind and gentle, caring, protective, and after everything that's happened to him, he feels that if he isn't fighting for someone, he has no purpose."

Sniff shouted as soon as he heard her reasoning and stood up from his chair to protest.

"No-No-No-No-No! I don't know if you heard that from me and him talking or if he told you that one on one, but that is not a good reason to help get himself killed out there."

"Peter," Luna calmly spoke to lower his anger. "If you would calm yourself, please."

Sniff stared intently for a moment but took his seat again. He knew well enough that he wasn’t calling the shots here. But being in the room was a courtesy that he had to respect.

"Now, Fluttershy," Luna addressed her subject firmly. "We have only begun to learn of his hardships and issues, and you come to us with the request to put Mr. Cerberus through the dangers of the Everfree Forest?"

Finally, they were asking the questions Fluttershy was waiting for.

"I don't plan on putting him in any danger. The paths I take are the ones with the least amount of predators and other scary things. I wouldn't take him anywhere I would go alone by myself."

This inquiry was a losing battle for everyone who didn’t want to see this trip happen, but Twilight had to dig for some flaws.

"Fluttershy... How often have you traveled these paths to know they're safe?"

Another easy question for Fluttershy to answer.

"I've had to take these paths since before you even moved to Ponyville, Twilight. That's how I know where to find everything we need. And I've had to go on my own almost every time. But if your concern is if Cerb would be safer with a royal guard, I know that won't be necessary."

Twilight didn’t like how confident Fluttershy answered that, so she asked, "How could you possibly know that?"

"Well," Fluttershy, for the first time, looked unsure of herself as her ears folded back and she sulked in her stature slightly. "—there's only one way for me to prove it, but even I'm not going to like it."

[Just outside the castle double doors.]

Cerb had found himself conversing with the guards after having to wait to be called back in, if that was even going to happen now.

"No, I get it," Cerb argued, clearly frustrated. "There's all sorts of creepy crawlies and dangerous monsters in there. I just don't care. There's shit in there Becky needs, and I'm going to get it for her. One way or another. And I got a plan to make it as safe as possible anyway. They just don't even want to hear me out on it. They think I haven't put any thought into this at all."

Helix Ray was surprisingly supportive.

"Well, I'd go with you if you want me to."

Cerb grumbled something before clarifying,

"That's not the way it was explained to me."

Suddenly, the double doors opened, and everyone from the dining hall was walking out together.

Cerb didn't even wait for everyone to make it down off the steps before he asked them, "Well? Are we in agreement?"

Luna spoke with a touch of repressed anger under the tone of defeat, but also had the hint of a smile in the corner of her lips?

"Mr. Cerberus. Fluttershy has presented herself, as well as yourself, to have the most favorable set of circumstances for this endeavor. However, we have only one concern remaining that can only be resolved by means that we do not wish to humor... But Fluttershy has given us her word that you will bring no harm to anypony in the process."

Benny stood next to Sniff and Twilight with his arms crossed.

"Justin, I'm telling you right now. I'm one hundred percent against every part of this, and I'm asking you not to go through with it."

Indignantly, Cerb asked, "Go through with what? "

He finally saw Fluttershy exit, the last one to walk out, so he had to ask her, "What did Fluttershy say in there?"

Fluttershy lowered her head.

"Justin, I'm sorry. This was the only thing I could think of."

Cerb turned back to Benny.

"I'm not playing the fucking guessing game. What did she say?"

Shining spoke up off to the side next to Cadence.

"Cerberus. We'd like to talk to you first. We can explain everything."

No one tried to stop Cerb as he walked over to listen to this explanation, with Benny and Sniff following close behind.

"What's going on?"

Cadance sighed before being as blunt as she could.

"Either you go with how many other guards that Luna sees fit, or Fluttershy goes with however many guards Luna sees fit. But the two of you won't be going out there together by yourselves unless you can win two out of three sparring matches against three ponies of her choosing."

Cerb couldn't believe what she was telling him.

"You're fucking joking."

Benny hoped hearing the truth would set him straight.

"That's what Fluttershy suggested. We all said no."

Sniff was just as bent out of shape over the whole thing and said, "Ain't nothing good about this. Just let it go and let them all take care of it."

Fluttershy spoke up behind them.

"It won't work with the other ponies joining us.“ She walked up and took her place next to Cerb. “The hardest flower to find is impossible to pick by ponies without ruining them. Sanequinaria Canteradensis is the ingredient I use that allows the tea to work for as long as it does. The other ingredients would only work for only a few minutes at most, but with the Sanequinaria Canteradensis, it can work for hours with the low doses I used. With larger doses, it could work for days or maybe even heal some of the scar tissue."

"Wait," Sniff had a sudden change in tone. "You didn't say any of that in there when we were talking."

"I'm sorry," Fluttershy shied back. "I thought you all knew I was working on something to help with Becky's condition. That's why I was making the tea in the first place."

Benny sighed and collected his thoughts.

"Okay, so that changes things... Fuck."

To really drive this home, Fluttershy had a point she needed to make very clear.

"The problem with those flowers is that, while any pony can pick them, something happens to the Anther, the part that holds the pollen. It always breaks the hollow tube inside. When that breaks, it loses almost all of its healing properties. I took one that wasn’t damaged to Zecora once, and she told me that the one flower I brought her that wasn't damaged was over a thousand times stronger than the three dozen she used for her potion she was making. But I didn't pick the flower myself. I was talking to some hummingbirds where I found them, and they told me they know how and where to poke inside the flower to stop the healing fluids from draining if the tubs are broken. These flowers are very brittle and sensitive. Even if a strong enough breeze blows them over, it can still damage the Anthar, and it wouldn't pollinate anymore."

"Okay," Benny was waiting for the complicated part to come up. "So why can't the others go with you?"

Fluttershy looked concerned about what she was about to say.

"Well, the hummingbirds are very skittish around ponies and will fly away. If not for the fact that I can talk to them, I never would have known any of this. Also, because there are larger predators that would normally come after a pony if they were hungry enough, but they would go after a hummingbird once they saw them... Which is what happened to me. Thankfully, I was able to fly away in time and save them, which is while they'll help me. But Cerberus would be much too large for any of the predators, and would actually help to keep them away. And since Cerb isn't a predator or a pony, we're much more likely to get the flowers we need at their most potent."

Sniff hung his head and groaned.

"The more ponies around, the more noise they would make to attract the even larger predators out there to stop you from getting the most important ingredient... Well... Shit, I change my vote."

Benny threw up his hands.

"Fuck it. Me too."

Cadance and Shining, at this point, had given up on using this as an opportunity to talk Cerb into heading back to the Crystal Empire with them. The best option would be to support him and hope to win him over by having his back. Plus, the more successful they were, the better chances they would have at helping Becky.

Shining was the first to speak up on this tactic.

"If it were Cadance or Flurry, I know I would go."

"Justin," Cadance laid a wing on Cerb's shoulder. "I am scared for you. After everything I've come to know about your past, I'm worried about what could happen to you out there." With a slight turn of her head, she made a gesture to stop him from making a comment. "But I also know how much you care about your friends. So I'm sure you would be able to overcome anything that comes along your way. But when you return, Shining and I would like to offer you and Becky something."

Just out of earshot, Luna was giving her orders to three of the Solar Guard members. Captain Onyx Armor, you will go first to test his strength. Staff Sergeant Thunder Glide, you will test his speed and resilience. Lastly, if it comes down to it, Corporal Helix Ray, you will test his ability to combat magic."

Becky, also in with the group of royal guards, had only one request, "Just don't hurt him, please."

Kelly, oppositely, scoffed, "Pft. Not unless you have to. I'd rather see him hurt than carried back in a body bag."

Luna already had something planned out, but she addressed the two girls with the part she was the least sure of, "And what about you, ladies? Do you agree with Fluttershy? That your friend wouldn't try to hurt any of our ponies? Not even to save you, Becky?"

Kelly drew a deep breath. She respected Luna too much to lie to her, so her response came out as honest sounding as it was regretful.

"If he was fighting to protect any of us, like from me being stabbed again, he'd destroy them... But this? No. He knows better than to actually hurt any of them. Pretty sure he knows how bad it would be to even risk it. So it's a safe bet he'll back out from this."

Right on cue, Cadance spoke up as she approached from behind.

"Princess Luna? Cerb said he is ready and wants to know if this is going to be the same as sparing with Fluttershy, or if weapons are involved? Because he thinks using weapons would be too dangerous for whoever you pit against him."

Kelly jerked her head back and grumbled, "Son of a bitch."

Becky facepalmed.

"Goddamnit, Justin... Luna, I am so sorry about all of this. But I agree, giving Cerb a weapon of any kind is just asking for an accident to happen. And I can't even begin to imagine what would happen if he was cut open or stabbed like Kelly was."

Luna looked and sounded relieved as she answered, "I had no intention of risking Cerb's well-being. I intend to keep him safe through this trial. But if you would, please wait here while we discuss amongst ourselves about how we wish for this to move forward."

Luna, Shining, Cadance, Twilight, and Fluttershy all gathered just far enough away to keep their conversation private.

Twilight still didn’t know how things were allowed to get this far.

"Are we sure about this?"

Behind them, Rainbow Dash's voice yelled out, "They what?!"

The group turned around to see Becky trying to calm down Rainbow Dash. Most likely, freaking out upon returning to the news of the proposed venture into the forest. Nothing they needed to concern themselves with at the moment.

Cadance gave another reason; even if she was biased, she actually did agree.

"I think Fluttershy is right. Cerb needs this. And I'm sure he'll be safe in Fluttershy's care."

No matter the votes from the others, Luna had the final say in this.

"There are other reasons I would like to see how Cerb handles himself if forced into a conflict with one of our ponies. Reasons that still need to be discussed with you, Twilight. But for now, Fluttershy, could you please explain what the rules are in simulated combat with Cerb?"

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 22 July 2023.]

Well, this certainly is looking like it might be heading into some troopy territories. Maybe. Hard to say.

Anyway. The long conversations between Sniff and Twilight I, at one point, considered cutting out. Mostly because it is kind of lengthy, but the facts Sniff brings up and the points he makes are working towards a bigger picture.

Otherwise, it looks like Benny is slowly getting on the right track with some help from Pinkie. Which is nice.

But the bombshell of this chapter was Fluttershy's request for anything she wanted from Cerb. Sure, a living human daki pillow for the night was on a lot of your minds, but no. That'd way too brave and bold for Flutters... On the other hand. One day out, one day back. With an extra day, tops... having him all to herself. Pretty clever, right?

Also, the real world flower I based theirs on is the Sanguinaria canadensis. I guess the Sanequinaria is better than the Sanguinaria.

Oh, well. Does anyone want to make a bet on how these fights are gonna go down?

Actually... probably best to wait and see these contenders before the step up to Cerberus.

We'll have to wait to see in the next submission: Chapter 44. The Flawless Plan.

44. The Flawless Plan

The rules had been established, and the group made their way over to the local gym. Rainbow Dash had recommended it be done there since it had an area where she would train. It seemed like the best place to do this safely and keep as many eyes away from the spectacle they were going to put on.

Once inside, Twilight took to the center of the mat to explain how the matches were going to be conducted.

"The rules are simple. Cerb will have the chance to compete against three of Luna's chosen fighters. One Earth pony, one pegasus, and one unicorn. Cerberus will have to win a best of two out of three by submissions, TKOs, or if called by myself, as the referee, or Princess Luna, as the official judge. If Cerberus is able to defeat the first two opponents, he will not need to challenge the last opponent. The combat will consist of strikes from any limb of the fighter's body. This includes the head, legs, elbows, hooves of any pony, wings for the pegasus, magic from a unicorn, and the hands or feet for our human fighter. With that, there will be no strikes to the groin area, neck, or spine. For the unicorn contender, magic may be used, but spells that would permanently maim or potentially be lethal to a human may not be used. Each match will be given three five-minute rounds with a one-minute intermission between each round, and a ten-minute rest between matches to recover. All combatants may use submission or chokeholds to render their opponent incapacitated or forced to tap out. Each match will end when a fighter is incapacitated, injured to the point they can not safely continue, or taps out. Also, if either is placed in a position where a fighter would lose in a real-life situation or suffer serious bodily harm, the fighter will stop before completing such an attack for the contender's safety. A match can also be called off by the referee or the judge if they believe the safety of a contender is put in imminent risk of injury. In either case, the match will be called in favor of the aggressor."

Cerb stepped out near the center of the mat. He was down to just his shorts and hand wraps layered around his knuckles to work like punching gloves. His stance was lax as he rotated his shoulders, trying to stay loose for the first round. He had been keeping himself worked up, ready to do whatever it took to make sure there was no doubt about his capabilities. He had to trust Fluttershy on this if he was going to be able to travel alone with her."

As Cerb was still warming up, the doors to the room opened, and a flood of mares poured in with Chris and Starlight leading them in. They all saw Cerb standing, ready to fight, and all their questions flooded the room.

As many of the mares stayed back from Luna and her guards near the mat, Chris approached Cerb and called out to the room.

"What the hell is going on?"

In just as much of a panic, Starlight saw Twilight in the center of the mat and shouted, "Lyra and Bon Bon told us a human was going to fight one of the guards. What happened?"

Applejack spoke up from the sidelines.

"Everything's fine. If yer gonna stay, take a seat and watch. We can fill ya in between rounds on what's happening."

Starlight didn't seem to have calmed down at all, but trotted over for more info.

"AJ? Did a human get hurt again? Is that why this is happening?"

Big Mac answered from the other side of the new group.

"Nope. Cerb has to prove he's strong enough to go into the Everfree without the royal guards to escort him and Fluttershy.”

Chris shouted, "What?! He can't be that fucking stupid!"

"Chris!" Kelly shouted. "Sit down and shut up. We can't stop him even if we wanted to at this point, so just take a seat and let's watch this play out."

"Please," Luna loudly addressed the new audience. "While we would rather not have a crowd at the moment, if you choose to stay, please stay quiet and do not interrupt. Cerb has made it clear that he does not wish to waste any more time than we already have."

Big Mac grunted in frustration from all the outbursts and leaned into Chris’s side.

“They want to gather medical herbs and such for Becky. They think she might have a cure."

A black stallion with a silver-colored mane, tail, and socks stepped up next to Luna. As he removed his armor, a cutie mark of a shield, much like Shining Armor's, was revealed. Only this shield was silver and had a black horse's head facing down in its center. For a stallion, he seemed slightly larger than the average male. Not nearly as big as Big Mac, but still, it looked like there must have been something special about him.

Luna announced her first fighter.

"Onyx Armor. You have been chosen to test the might of the brave Earth warrior, Cerberus." She turned to Cerb with a serious expression, though a smile seemed to be forming as she addressed him. "You were trained in combat with your nation’s army, have you not?"

Cerb stood tall and strong, giving a short look at his first contender before he spoke to correct her.

"United States Marine Corps. My country's army are sustainment fighters. The Marines are the first ones in the battlefield. It’s our job to leave a safer place for the army to take over after we establish our dominance over the land."

Luna’s smile broke through, and she tilted her head as she grinned.

"Impressive"

Onyx Armor gulped, now second-guessing his choice to volunteer for this.

Helix Ray tried to get Onyx Armor’s attention from behind.

"Onyx! Cerb is strong and has a lot of endurance. Don't' try to wear him out. You won't last as long as he will."

Onyx gave a grateful nod to his fellow guard, only to lose whatever confidence he might have gained as soon as Helix smiled and waved to Cerb.

Helix waved like an excited child and looked just as happy as one as he shouted over, "Hey, Cerb! Take it easy on Onyx! He's a good guy like me! We should all have beers together after this to help cheer Onyx up!"

Cerb shouted back and tried not to laugh, "You got it, bud!"

Luna grinned and turned an eye to Helix.

"My-my. You certainly seem to have confidence in your opponent."

Helix trotted over and started to collect Onyx’s uniform and armor in his aura while he clarified his position.

"I doubt I'll be fighting him today." He patted Onyx on the back. "Good luck, buddy. Take notes so we can all train together after Cerb gets back."

Onyx huffed once and let his sarcasm flow freely.

"Thanks a lot, Helix. Don't bother giving me any credit. It’s not like I’m the best boxer in our ranks or anything."

Onyx rose up to his hind legs and let the liner that he wore under his armor fall off. He also only wore a pair of shorts and punching gloves... Punching shoes?... Kicking gloves? Whatever he was wearing, he tapped them together and marched out with his hooves up to the center of the mat. On the backside of his shorts, the words Solar Guard Heavyweight Champion was stitched in for all to see.

Ready to get things started, but still not wanting to, Twilight addressed the first two fighters.

"Okay, everypony. I want a good clean fight. We're all friends here, so there's no need to hurt each other... Unless you'd like to rethink your options and not do this, Cerb."

Cerb huffed once and touched gloves with Onyx before walking back.

"How about I'll think about it as soon as you burn all your books."

"So, that's a no, then?" Twilight answered with a sigh before she fluttered up above the fighters.

High above the mats, in an announcer's booth that probably didn’t exist until today, Pinkie raised up a hammer and shouted down, "Ultimate Human Pony Fighting Championship! Woo!" She dropped the hammer and rang a bell to start the fight.

No one asked Pinkie to do this, and had it not been so fitting, they likely would have told her not to.

The two fighters moved against each other in the center and started to circle the ring. Both were sizing the other up.

Onyx kept up his fancy hoof work on the mat and started to taunt his human opponent.

"I'm not just a royal guard, you know. I'm a warrior, too. I fought in the changeling invasion. I led the only squad not to be captured. I'm also the heavyweight champ. Undefeated in the ring."

Cerb recognized the stance and hoof movements before Onyx made his claims and wanted to draw his target in.

"You're not the first boxer I sparred with. So, start swinging."

Onyx took that as a challenge and darted in, delivering strong jabs that Cerb blocked with his forearms and biceps. Each blow pushed Cerb back and knocked his arms one way or the other. Cerb took each hit, gauging the power behind them, and started to hunker down to let Onyx push his limits.

The blows continued uncontested until Onyx changed his tactics and swung with his right to land a blow to Cerb's ribs.

"Alright! Finally gotcha! You gonna—" Onyx's chatter stopped short as he noticed Cerb hadn't actually reacted to that last right hook to the ribs. "... Alright.“ He snorted like a bull. “So you're tougher than you look."

Up in the announcer's booth, Pinkie called out the action.

“Wowwee! Cerberus just took a massive hit to the ribs from the Solar Guard’s Heavyweight Champ! And is still standing! That’s the same punch that Onyx Armor used to take down his last heavyweight challenger, Steel Buns. Fun fact, that was Steel Buns' first and last time in the ring before going back to professional wrestling. Oou! Now, our fighters are circling each other again! Let’s watch.”

Narrowing down his new tactics, Cerb furrowed his brow, and a similar tinge of anger showed through as it had with Fluttershy.

"Don't think it didn't hurt."

Onyx doubled up his guard.

"Well, I got more pain where that came from."

Cerb extended his fingers and flexed them back into a fist, making the knuckles crack.

"It just doesn't hurt enough." He dropped to a lower stance. "No hard feelings if this hurts."

The two rushed back into each other, and Cerb threw the first swing. Onyx moved his forelegs up to block, but Cerb's punch with his right hand knocked them both out of the way. Onyx spun and caught himself just fast enough to block another swing from Cerb's left hand, but popped both of his forelegs up. Cerb gave another swing with his right from down low and struck Onyx right in the breadbasket.

Onyx immediately folded in on himself, clutching his gut, and started to falter on unsteady legs. Feeling his legs give out, he began to fall to the floor.

Cerb had pulled back after his last blow struck, but rushed in again and caught Onyx.

"Hey, there," Cerb said in a much calmer voice. "Easy does it, Champ."

Onyx struggled to speak with the wind still knocked out of him.

"Oww… Tap... Tap, please."

With that out of the way, Cerb could relax for the next few minutes and did what he could to help out the fallen champ.

“Yeah, I figured as much. Come on, let's get ya seated, aight?"

"Thank you," Onyx wheezed. "I can't believe I lost... First loss ever."

Cerb tried not to smile or look too proud as he helped Onyx away from the mat.

"You're fine. This wasn't a sanctioned match, just a spar. You're still the champ."

Helix rushed over to grab Onyx.

"Hey, I got 'em from here." He let Onyx lean over on his side to help him back behind Luna. "Dude, you were awesome until he started fighting back."

Adding insult to injury wasn’t making this any easier for Onyx.

"Shut up, Helix, before I hit you." He groaned before a cough escaped. "Tomorrow... I'll hit you tomorrow. Remind me to hit you tomorrow."

The audience was left speechless. The defeat came so fast, and with such a lack of build-up, it felt like the fight hadn't ended yet.

Twilight was still trying to process what she just witnessed.

"How did?"

Luna looked up at the alicorn hovering above the mat.

"Twilight? Aren't you forgetting something?"

Nothing was getting through to Twilight after watching Cerb overpower an elite Solar Guard so quickly.

"Onyx Armor is one of the strongest guards Celestia has."

Rainbow Dash shouted from the sidelines.

"Hey, Egghead! You gonna call this match or what?!"

Twilight finally came to her senses.

"What? Oh! Right!“ She fluttered down and raised Cerb’s right arm high above his head. “Cerberus wins the first round by TKO!"

Pinkie raised her hammer in the booth.

"Go, Team Humans! Woo!" She shouted and cheered as she rang the bell.

In a blur, Fluttershy jumped out from behind Cerb, hooking her fetlock around his neck, and swung around, slamming her chest against his, and hugged him.

"That was amazing! You won so easily! And you didn't even hurt him." She turned to see Onyx doubled over, sitting away from the crowd. "Well… not too bad, at least."

Suddenly an explosion ripped open the door to their room, busting it off its hinges, leaving the faint silhouette of a unicorn standing in the smoke that growled in a dark and shrill voice.

"Where's Cerberus?! Who hurt him?! I'll tear them apart!" The familiar voice boomed.

The smoke began to fade, and the dust settled quickly, and there stood Rarity. Her horn still glowing, and her meanest scowl smeared across her face, huffing and puffing like an enraged manticore.

Rainbow Dash coughed a few times before laying into Rarity.

"Cool your jets there, drama queen. They're not fighting. They're sparring. And just so you know, your favorite mountain of muscle won without much of a struggle."

From the center of the overzealous entrance, Rarity started to take in the sights of the room. Most of her friends and their human counterparts were on one side of the mat, where Shining still had everyone in his protective shield. On the other side was Luna and the royal guards, as well as Starlight with Chris and... why were there so many other mares from around town sitting with them? But there, in the center of the room, was Twilight hovering above Cerb and Fluttershy, holding each other in Twilight’s magic bubble shield.

Thankfully, Cerb didn't look as shaken up as last time there was an unexpected explosion in his face.

Rarity sheepishly asked, "So, I'm not... rushing into the rescue, I take it?"

Under a guise of calm, Luna answered calmly, "No.“ She tried to mask how clearly unhappy with Rarity's entrance she was. "Now, take a seat, and your friends will fill you in while we clean this mess you've made."

Cerb helped Fluttershy back to the floor, only slightly shaken.

"Go fill her in. I just need a minute."

It didn't take long for the dust to be swept up and the debris removed. Just long enough to let Cerb pull himself together and bring Rarity up to speed.

With everything back in order, Luna eyed the room.

"If we are all ready? Mr. Cerberus, we must commend you on your durability and fighting prowess. Not only that, but your self-restraint in stopping as soon as you noticed Onyx Armor's inability to continue fighting. But commendations out of the way, we shall move on to the second round. To test your endurance and speed, the pegasus you will be sparring with is none other than the mare we wished for the Lunar Guard. Staff Sergeant Thunder Glide, would you please—"

"I forfeit this round," Cerb bluntly stated, much to the shock and gasps of the room.

Caught off guard, Luna replied.

"Beg your pardon, Mr. Cerberus?"

Cerb crossed his arms and explained, "I know I sparred with Fluttershy, but that was for training purposes, and there was a lot I wouldn't do because of how inexperienced she was. This may be different, but I never struck Fluttershy, and I have no intent to start even when our training continues. I'm not going to hit a woman. Human, pony, or otherwise. Find me someone else, or just move on to the third match."

Thunder Glide stomped her way up next to Luna.

"Why can't you fight me? You got something against mares?"

Cerb huffed, "My mother raised me right. I don't hit women. But if you insist on doing this, I'm just going to tap out as soon as Pinkie rings that bell."

Thunder Glide barked, "Excuse me?! What? Are you scared?"

Cerb didn't budge.

"If that's what it takes to get passed this, fine. I'm scared. Scared you're going to hurt me or too scared that I could hurt you. Pick one. I don't care which."

Luna conceded with a graceful bow.

"Very well. Thunder Glide, you are to be commended for your bravery and dedication."

The knee-jerk reaction for Thunder Glide was like she just got stripped of rank.

"But, Princess?"

Luna didn’t bother mincing words with her orders.

"Stand down, Thunder." She caught herself and softened her tone. "You showed no fear and still stand proud, ready to answer the call of service and represent our kingdom well.”

Thunder Glide didn't hide how angry she was after being denied her chance to fight and begrudgingly went back to take her seat next to Onyx.

Luna still seemed pleased to hear Cerb's reasoning.

"Well, while we can appreciate your chivalry, it is unnecessary. Although, it does add favorably to your character. Regardless, that does leave us down to your last contender... Helix Ray, would you be so kind as to join us on the mat?"

Helix snapped to attention.

"What?"

Lyra, who had been sitting quietly in the back, jumped up, throwing a hoof in the air.

“Woo! Yeah! Go, team Unicorns!”

Bon Bon pulled her friend back down to her seat.

“Sit down, Lyra,”

Helix looked over to the other pegasus guard with him.

"Hey, Swift? Any chance you could go up there and pretend to be a stallion?"

The pegasus guard snorted and grinned.

“If you can pull it off, I’m sure I can.”

Helix groaned and took that as a no. Even if he didn’t want to fight his new buddy, he didn’t have a choice now.

Cerb felt conflicted as Helix stepped up to the center. This was one of the first ponies outside of the main cast he actually grew to like. Now he had to risk hurting him on accident.

Helix sported a goofy grin.

"So... Uh... I didn't expect this to happen."

"Yeah," Cerb tried to fake a smile back, but he couldn't. "You know it's kinda messed up that I have no experience with this kind of combat."

Helix laughed.

"You just outboxed our heavyweight champ with one punch. You're out of your element?"

"True," Cerb admitted sadly. "I guess one of us is getting schooled this round. And I respect you too much to ask you to take it easy on me or to take a dive."

"Really?" Helix laughed again. "I was gonna ask you not to hit me. Onyx already has it out for me because I bet against him."

Cerb cracked a grin.

"Knock it off, bro. This is serious." He turned cold and dropped the smile. "Onyx came in cocky and paid the price for it. If you don't bring it hard, you're gonna lose face in front of your superiors, lose my respect, and leave them to question my ability to keep anyone safe out there."

Helix grinned.

"Don't worry, buddy. Losing to me will make you feel safer when I'm escorting you out there."

As Cerb reached out his fist as a sign of respect, he jested, "Your ass is staying home for this camping trip. Someone's gotta keep Onyx company."

Helix gave a bro-hoof to Cerb's bro-fist.

"If you wanna stay back while we take care of this expedition for ya, don't drink all the beers before I get back."

Twilight stepped between the two and made her announcements to the audience.

"For the protection of those watching, Shining and I will put a barrier around the mat. We will secure the fight before removing it."

From the sidelines, Starlight leaned over to Chris to whisper.

"How much does Cerb know about magic or how a unicorn fights with their spells?"

Chris whispered back, "I showed him the fight between you and Twilight and Twilight fighting Tirek. So, pretty much nothing."

As the shield lit up and lowered down around the mat, Cerb turned around to give one last look at his friends, only a little more than half who were actually supporting him.

Before Pinkie could ring the bell, Fluttershy held up a sign that read, "WE’RE GOING TO SAVE BECKY" in sloppily written letters. Next to her, Rarity quickly held up another sign with "FIGHT ANGRY! WIN!" written in a much fancier style.

Twilight looked back and forth between the two fighters.

"Helix, are you ready?"

Helix started to pool some of his magic into his horn, causing it to spark.

"Primed and ready to fight, Princess."

Twilight turned back to Cerb again.

"And you, Cerb... I know you would tell me you were ready even if you weren't. Please reconsider this. There's still time."

Cerb lowered into a ready stance and clenched his fist.

"For all the big talk about friendship you all like to preach, you don't seem to understand much about dedication and sacrifice. Of course, I'm ready."

Just one last plea from Twilight, "Cerb, please—"

Cerb pointed to the announcer of this spectacle. "Pinkie! Hit the damn bell!"

Pinkie reared back her hammer and shouted, "Round two! Fight!" She bashed the bell, and it rang out.

As soon as Cerb moved his foot forward, the feeling of cold vibrating metal clasped around his torso, binding his arms to his side. He looked down out of reflex to see glowing translucent chains bound around him. The moment he moved his hands to try and pull them off, another band flashed before his eyes and secured his wrist together.

Luna sat up tall on the sidelines next to Onyx.

"Oh, my," she said with surprise and disappointment. "We honestly thought this would have ended much differently, to be honest."

Twilight overheard the statement from Luna and gave a sigh of relief.

"I'm just glad no pony got hurt."

Inside the barrier, Helix took a bow.

"I'm just glad I didn't have to... I... ah... Ow... What is?"

Helix brought a hoof to his head and clenched his eyes shut as if he was suffering from the sudden onset of a painful headache. With every grunt and groan, his horn would flair up in magic, as if he was forcing more of his power into it. Then something began to become more clear to the room.

His grunts and spikes in magic were matching those of Cerb as he struggled against his bindings.

Twilight flew down to the far side of the shield to check up on the struggling unicorn.

"Helix, what's wrong?"

Helix was in considerable pain, but he didn't know what was causing it.

"It hurts... I can't... hold—"

On the other side of the shield, Fluttershy and Rarity were pounding on the magic barrier and shouting their support.

Fluttershy yelled through the magic barrier, "Justin! Don't give up! He hasn't pinned you yet!"

Rarity screamed, "Keep fighting, Justin! He can't hold those chains if you keep fighting it! Break his concentration, and you break the spell!"

Cerb struggled to speak as he flexed against the magic constructs of chains. "Mutha fucker!"

Without explanation or reasoning, the chains started to creak and crack, with rays of light beaming out as the spell began to fall apart. Then Cerb drew in a deep breath, took hold of the chains around his chest, pulled down on them, and flexed as hard as his muscles could bare.

A whirring sound started to hum from the chains, and chimes sounded as the metal construct of links snapped. Then with one final yank, the links broke all around him, and Helix fell back on his flank with a yelp.

Cerb shook his hands free as the last chains around his wrist seemed to have fallen apart on their own.

"Cute trick, Helix. Now let's do this for real. Get up."

Helix rose up slowly, still holding his head and wincing through one eye while the other was kept shut.

"I don't know how you did that, but if you wanna do this the hard way. We'll do it the hard way."

Cerb flexed his fist and cracked his knuckles.

"Bring it on, Glow Stick."

Helix repeated the insult with the first note of anger in his voice.

"Glow Stick? You wanna see a glow stick? Here's two!"

Twilight gasped as she saw balls of light sparkle above and below Helix's horn.

"Helix, no! That's going too far!"

Realizing he might have pushed too far, Cerb dove out of the way as two bright rays of white and blue light fired through where he was just standing. He jumped to his feet and dodged another set of bolts. Then a third that barely missed.

Helix charged his horn for another blast and readied to fire, but Cerb closed the distance and open-palmed swiped him under the jaw and knocked his head back. The blast released a second too late and arched against the ceiling of the barrier.

Helix went to step back but was lifted by Cerb, who somehow managed to get behind him. Cerb’s arms flexed around Helix’s chest and guided him promptly back to the mat. Helix hit with a thud and grunted in pain.

It was important to end this without hurting Helix, but Cerb wasn’t going to give this pony the same liberties he had given Fluttershy. He immediately trapped Helix’s back leg between his and switched his arms from around the chest to Helix’s neck, and stretched him out in a modified chokehold. The move wasn't much different from what Rarity remembered seeing Cerb use before.

Cerb couldn’t believe how much weaker Helix was than Fluttershy and barely had to work to get the grip he needed to press down on the unicorn's windpipe.

“Tap!”

Helix couldn’t breathe and felt like he was pressing against iron bindings trying to free himself. He tried to kick his way out, but Cerb only stretched him out further and closed the grip on his throat even tighter. Before his vision fully darkened, he strained an eye back far enough to see Cerb staring right back at him. That was the only opening he had before he would lose consciousness and started to pull his magic into his horn again.

During the whole fight, Pinkie was shouting out the action.

“Cerb has Helix now! That chokehold is locked in, and… Wait! What’s Helix trying to pull?! Unless he can curl this next blast back behind him, he’s—”

A bright light flashed inside the barrier, and all eyes were blinded.

The bright light stung left Cerb rolling with his eyes clenched, and he screamed out in anger.

“Really! What kind of DBZ bullshit is this? A fucking solar flair!”

Helix had rolled away and was back on all fours trying to regain his breath and vision. Neither was easy to get back, and he still couldn’t focus even as Cerb got back on his feet and searched for his opponent through his squinting eyes.

Cerb finally got focused on the fuzzy white blur that was Helix. At the same time, Helix had enough oxygen to his brain to focus his magic. He just needed a little more time.

Cerb saw the light shining above the unicorn's horn and rushed in to cancel whatever spell he was conjuring.

“Come here!”

No more open hands, this was getting too risky, and Cerb leaped out with a haymaker. Then there was a flash of light, and Helix was gone.

The sound of his teleportation came too late, and Cerb found Helix standing too far out of his striking range behind him to stop anything he might want to do.

Helix panted heavily, both from nearly getting choked out and also from how angry he was over the pain.

"Game. Set." He finally opened his other eye, which was horrifically bloodshot. "Match."

Cerb held up his forearms to block the double bolts of magic, and the crowd gasped in horror as the magic attack struck Cerb.

Then silence.

Cerb stood waiting for the blow to come. He thought for sure something hit him a moment ago, but that couldn't have been what happened. He was still standing. Standing with his guard up, waiting and wondering what that buzzing noise was.

No... He definitely felt something and decided to open his eyes. The two bolts of light from Helix's horn were still blasting against him, but he could hardly even feel them.

Cerb was at a loss.

"Dude?" He questioned with no response to the unicorn putting on what had to be his version of a strongman show for the audience. "Helix?... Hey!"

Helix finally ended his spell, and the nothing of an attack stopped. "Wait... you're not hurt?"

Cerb laughed.

"No, but you sure had me going," he said as if it were a compliment. "Shit... I know I said not to take it easy on me, but thanks for not blowing my head off or whatever. Guess we gotta find me another pegasus to fight."

Helix started to question if maybe he did pass out in that chokehold.

"How? How did you—"

The magic shield around them faded, and many of the ponies swarmed in around them. Fluttershy and Rarity ran to Cerb, and all three Princesses and Shining ran to Helix and yanked him aside.

Fluttershy flew up and grabbed Cerb's face, turning it side to side, looking for any damage.

"I was so worried. He didn't hurt you, did he?"

Cerb went to pull Fluttershy's hooves away but had his hands jerked down by Rarity.

"Does it burn? Is there any pain? ... No?" She dropped his hands and fell back on her flank. "I thought for sure he... Wait... Did you not feel any pain from that?"

Finally, pulling Fluttershy's hooves away, Cerb asked, "What? Did he hurt me with his stupid flashlight prank?"

Suddenly, Cerb noticed the lecture Helix was getting from all four royals.

Twilight was livid.

"You used your special Helix Ray spell on him?! Are you crazy!"

Helix tried to explain himself.

"Princess, please. You didn't feel what I felt. His resistance—"

Luna scolded the guard just as harshly.

"Magic resistance or not, that type of magic was simply irresponsible to use with that much power behind it."

Cerb stepped in between Helix and the royals, still not sure what they were arguing over.

"Hey! Woah! What is going on here? So what? The guy pulled a fast one and hit me with a flashlight show. Back off the guy for a moment. He beat me fair and square."

Cadance stepped up and pulled his hand to inspect it with her fetlock. "Justin, please. That was no flashlight trick. Helix Ray's special talent is..."

Twilight’s anger turned to worry.

"Oh, no," She fretted out loud. "How bad is it?"

Cerb shouted almost as loud as the royal Canterlot voice.

"Hey! What the hell is going on?"

Luna spoke, her voice was painted with concern as she pulled Cerb's hand up with her wing to inspect it herself.

"Mr. Cerberus. You were hit with a powerful type of magic that is used only for combat. But it appears your resistance to magic goes far beyond what any of us could have ever expected."

Cerb pulled back his hand and turned to Helix.

"Hold on… You actually tried to hurt me with that?"

Helix quickly tried to explain.

"Just enough to try and stun you. And Princesses, Prince Shining Armor, let me explain."

Rarity was now all up in Helix’s face and barked, "You better." She jabbed Helix hard in the chest. "And it better be good, or I'll be sharing a cell in the dungeon next to the gurney you'll be sleeping in for the next month!"

Even more frightened by Rarity than the four royals, Helix stammered out, "No-No-No-No-No, please. Just listen... Look. I thought he was cheating. Using some type of magic canceling ward. Just like the ones they use on unicorns for security reasons during large public events or some of the international meetings. That's why I was struggling to keep the iron chain spell on him. I could feel the resistance breaking down the spell. And the more I tried to push into it, the stronger it would push back. Then when it broke, it felt like the magic was punched back into my head and blew up in my horn."

Luna reached out with her wing and moved Helix's face to the side, taking a closer look at his bloodshot eye.

"That would explain your injury."

Helix felt over his eye.

"Is it bad? It still hurts a lot." He shook his head violently. "But that can wait. And like I was saying, I could tell it was something all over him resisting my magic. If it were just one of the magic suppressor rings, I would have felt a single point of resistance, but it was everywhere. And given the amount of resistance, I could have put a lot more power behind it but didn't want to risk hurting him."

Cerb looked at everyone around him and asked, "Are you all saying I'm magic-proof?"

"Not entirely," Twilight answered. "Rarity was able to move your arm with her magic when you were—" She suddenly remembered they weren't alone, and such issues shouldn't be spoken aloud. "—at my castle. And from what Luna described, she could experience at least a small portion of your dream, which would mean that some of her dream magic was able to interact with you. Even if only a little. But as far as magic attacks... it looks to be that way."

Cerb was slow to respond, but asked, "Okay, and now I know this is going to sound like a stupid question, but... Does that mean I win this round with Helix since it's not possible for him to beat me with his magic?"

Luna and Cadance exchanged a look at each other.

After a moment of giving the question some thought, Luna grinned as she answered, "Technically, yes. He may have been able to get the drop on you twice, but at this point, his magic wouldn't be able to restrain you long enough to render you unable to fight."

Cadance confirmed the call with a wink.

"Looks like you win by default."

Twilight nearly shouted at the decision.

"Are you serious?!"

Luna placed a wing around the flabbergasted purple princess and started to lead her way.

"Twilight, my dear. There's nothing to worry about any longer. Whatever dangers exist out there in the Everfree, Mr. Cerberus is more than strong enough and certainly skilled enough to fight them off. And now we no longer have to concern ourselves with the dangers of any magic being used against him. He has our blessing to venture out into the Everfree with Fluttershy."

Luna stopped in mid-stride and turned back to Cerb.

"Oh, how silly of us. You have proven yourself more than capable and may move about anywhere you wish in Equestria that you wish. Although, having good company with you is still highly recommended. And, it should be without saying that royal accompaniment is not required."

Cerb was grateful to hear that.

"Thank you, Princess," he said with a smile. "I'll be sure to keep Fluttershy safe out in the—"

Crack!

That was the sound of Kelly punching Cerb in the back of the head and was followed by her screaming at him, "You fucking asshole! Stupid piece of shit fucking-fuck! Fuck! Fucking stupid idiot!" Kelly went on with her belligerent rant even after Lumberman and Benny both had to pull her away. "Maybe they couldn't kick your ass, Justin, but I will!"

Luna's ears pressed back, and her expression wilted at that exchange.

"Perhaps I may stay an extra night after all. Fore I fear Kelly may be living a nightmare all of her own today."

Twilight looked up at her with a new concern.

"Luna? Is every—"

"Hush now, Twilight." Luna would not have that discussion here and now. "That is a matter we may speak of at a later time. For now, there is other business we need to converse over."

Sniff was now confused on what to address first. His friends were starting to quarrel amongst themselves, one of the guards was being harassed over the sparring match, and Twilight was now walking off without attempting to fix any of it.

"Hey, Twilight? What's going on now?"

The two Princesses slowly came to a stop and turned back to Sniff and could see the commotion building up behind him, and Luna asked, "Peter, do you think you could help get a handle on things in here? We think it best if, for now, you and your friends do what you can to work things out amongst yourselves. If we can be of assistance for any unresolved issues, we will be in Twilight's study. We only ask that you knock before entering. And if you would be so kind as to grant us some privacy, we would appreciate it if you only came to us for emergency situations. Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Starlight should be able to address any concerns you have in the meantime."

That wasn't exactly what Sniff was hoping to hear. In fact, given the events that just went down, Sniff didn't understand how they both could look so calm.

"Of course," he said with a slight nod. "I'll see you both in a few hours, then?"

Luna smiled back.

"There's nothing to be concerned about if you're worried about Twilight. But there are things we need to discuss in private. Oh, and yes. Please inform Kelly that we wish to see her again sometime tonight. If she can make the time for us, that is."

Sniff answered with a bow, being more formal in hopes of keeping things as civil with them all as best he could.

"I'll be sure to let her know, Princess,"

Chris finally broke free from his entourage and joined Sniff at his side.

"Dude, what the fuck just happened in there, and why is Cerb doing this?"

Sniff double-facepalmed and ran his fingers through his hair.

"What happened in there was Cerb proving to everyone that he'd be safe out in the Everfree. And he's going to the Everfree because Fluttershy might have found a cure for Becky. But we don't know if he'll actually be safe in there or if the cure will work."

Chris had already been told that, but needed the confirmation, even if he still didn’t fully understand.

"But he's still going anyway?"

Sniff sighed, still unsure how to address the chaos unfolding in front of him.

"Yep."

Chris wondered what else he missed.

"And Kelly punching him in the back of the head?"

Sniff shot Chris a look to show just how stupid of a question that was.

"Think about Cerb coming home in stitches after all that time of wondering if he was going to make it through the next surgery. Then ask me again why Kelly would be mad enough to punch him like that."

Sniff turned to see Fluttershy hovering next to Cerb and rubbing the back of his head while Rarity was still interrogating Helix with Cadance and Shining.

"Great... Everything's fucked again."

Behind that group, Benny and Lumberman walked back, looking even more distraught. They immediately came over to Cerb and started to explain something to him, of which, Cerb seemed both angered and hurt by.

Benny placed a hand on Cerb's shoulder and made a waving gesture with his other to one of the exit doors. Whatever had just been discussed seemed to give everyone some level of concern.

Meanwhile, Chris motioned for Starlight.

"Hey, I think something just came up. Beyond the obvious, I mean. Can you let them all know I might have to take care of some personal things?"

"Oh," Starlight glanced over to the group of his friends, looking like they were working something out. "I'll let the girls know. I'll be right back."

Sniff watched Starlight trot off to a mass of mares, which led to what had to be his greatest case of confusion yet.

"Dude... Did you just come here with a harem of horses?"

Chris mockingly answered through a 'fuck you' grin.

"Jealous? I know none of them are a princess—"

Sniff covered his ears and started over to the others.

"Fuck you. No. It was a joke. I wasn't serious. There's too many horses with crowns in this town to be bringing up that shit."

Not letting this go, and to help keep the topic off of himself, Chris rushed to catch up to Sniff.

"Hey, it's fine, Sniffy. If the royal treatment and abundance of local ladies are getting to ya, there's still loads of stallions that are pretty lonely."

Sniff regretted making the joke if it was going to lead to this.

"If I ever see a horse cock because of you, I will murder you in your sleep."

The two ended the short walk with Chris laughing all the way, and Sniff addressed the others, "Okay. So, is everything good now?... Where's Kelly?"

"Gone," Benny answered. "Road off on Big Mac, blubbering like a fucking child."

Becky punched Benny in the arm.

"Chill the fuck out, Ben. Jesus, you know exactly why she's crying."

Cerb rudely answered for Benny, "Yes, yes. I'm the biggest asshole alive."

Fluttershy tried to interject. "No, Justin. What you are doing is most certainly something you should be commended for."

Not to be left out, Lumberman entered the conversation.

"Well-intentioned or not. Kelly took what happened to Cerb from the war the hardest. She was as much of a wreck as he was after it happened. Now she's afraid she's gonna lose him this time. That's why she ran off crying."

Cerb grunted as he pulled his hand from the back of his head.

"That... and she might have broken something when she hit me."

Becky groaned, dropping her head into her hands.

"Oh, for fuck's sake."

Cerb continued.

"Yeah, I heard a pop or a crack when she hit me. Should have seen it coming."

Fluttershy asked, trying to show her concern, "Will she be alright?"

Benny groaned at the thought of having to deal with this same issue again.

"Probably?"

Cerb moaned, not wanting to deal with this when so much else had to be done.

"I'll get this shit straightened out. Once I get my plan put together, I'll explain everything to her, and she should calm down. But before that, I should probably save Double Flashlight Face before Rarity pulls his nuts out through his throat."

Fluttershy cocked an ear to the side.

"What?"

Not much farther away, Rarity snarled out her threats, pushing herself between Helix and Cadance for the umpteenth time.

"And another thing. If I find out that he was injured because of your careless—"

Bearing no mind with his mass and presence, Cerb interrupted the verbal lashing.

"Ladies? If you all don't mind, I'd like to borrow Helix long enough to ensure I have a safe trip."

Rarity, Cadance, and Shining all looked to Helix, who grinned as he cowered back.

Cerb patted Helix on his back as he addressed the others.

"You're all welcome to join since I know you're all rightfully concerned. But I'd rather get started sooner than later."

[Not much later back on the far end of the Apple farm.]

Big Mac had been galloping from the local gym, carrying Kelly, without stopping. The last thing she said, with tear-filled eyes, was, "Take me away from here," and nothing else.

Of course, there were a million different places he could have taken her; back to the castle, his house, any number of restaurants, or even the neighboring town that Starlight came from. But those would all have been easy places to find them. The best place he could think of was their special spot in the tall grass where he first met Bad Girl Kelly.

With only slightly labored breathing, Big Mac slowed down to a trot and eventually came to a stop.

"I uh reckon nopony should find us here. Not for a long while, at least."

Kelly squeaked while drying her eyes.

"Thanks, Mackie. Can you put me down, please? My legs and side hurt from all that bouncing over here," she asked, still on the verge of breaking down again.

Big Mac answered, lowering himself down on his belly, "Sure thang, sweetie."

As soon as Kelly's feet touched the ground, she tried to stand but just as quickly discovered that wasn't going to be an option. Instead, she slid down to her side, rolled back upright, and crawled herself to Big Mac's neck.

Big Mac could see how broken up she was in immediately rolled onto his back and pulled Kelly down to him. She collapsed over his chest and promptly began to sob.

The position was slightly awkward for Big Mac, being on his back, but he did his best to comfort her with his forelegs wrapped around her.

"I gather yer plum worried sick about Cerb getting hurt out in the forest, and I understand why ya feel that way. But I can't fer the life uh me say I know why ya would go off and whack him in the head like ya did. Kinda defeats the purpose of worrying about him get’n hurt, don't it?"

Kelly could tell he was trying to be funny and lighten the mood, and even if it was working, she didn't want to admit it.

"Don't make me punch you too," she managed to blurt out in a mix of sobs and chuckles as she weakly dropped her fist down on his head. "I'm a lot stronger than I look, ya know."

Big Mac nuzzled between her neck and shoulder and warmly answered, "Oh, yer plenty tough enough, Miss Kelly. But don't you worry none about old Cerberus. The way he took down that boxing pony, can't say there's much out there he can't take down."

Kelly buried her face in his mane lying over the grass.

"You don't know that."

Big Mac softened his comforting tone to something more honest and matched the amount of concern he had as well.

"Maybe not, Miss Kelly. I'm scared for 'em, too. I just got a feeling in muh guts is all… And ya know, Fluttershy may look all timid and defenseless, but she ain't so much when it's not her that's the one in danger."

A low whine came from Kelly.

"I don't care… I almost lost Justin once. I told him not to go back to the Marines. He could have got out, but he said he had to stay in to keep his brothers safe over there. I did everything I could to try and make him stay and not go anywhere else… but he still left."

The real tears started to pour out as an old fear returned.

"And then they shot him. They shot him so many times, and he almost died. He's more than family to me, Big Mac. Bad people tried to hurt me back home, and he made them go away. Even people who said mean things about me, he made them stop. He was always there for me until he went away and almost didn't come back."

She squeezed even tighter around Big Mac.

"Those assholes almost killed me, but you saved me, and you're so much bigger than that fucking Fluttershy." She sniffed and tried to think of every reason to fight Cerb's choice." Applejack and Justin and James and Granny were there, and I still almost died… What's going to happen to him out there all alone with Fluttershy?"

"Kelly?" Big Mac couldn't believe how much of this was still affecting her. Not that he should have been surprised. What had happened to her left such an impact on her that it was projecting her concerns for the safety of others now. Then, to top it all off, he had nothing to counter her concerns with.

"I don't know, but I think we—"

"Don't let him go!" Kelly pleaded. "Don't let him leave! Break his legs if you have to. Tell them I made you do it. I don't care." Her cries intensified, and she squeezed so hard around Big Mac's neck that it actually started to choke him. "I don't care-I don't care-I don't care… I'd rather have him hate me than to have run away and die for someone else."

She was asking the impossible of him. After watching Cerb dominate over Onyx Armor, Big Mac started to wonder how a fight like that would even go down. And if Cerb had been holding back during that fight, how hard could he really hit?

Big Mac croaked as he pulled Kelly's arms that were choking him away from his throat.

"Kelly, hun… I'd do just about gosh darn ‘bout anything for ya. I'd climb the highest mountain of Yakyakistan and fight my way through Tartarus and back, but... I can't hurt yer family like that, darling."

It was painful for Kelly to admit, but she had to.

"I know." She sniffed hard to clear her breathing. "But I wish you would… Just this once."

After a moment, they both laughed a little at the request, but it died down to silent reflection and Big Mac trying to physically console her as best he could.

After a reasonable amount of time passed by, Big Mac decided to check up on his lovely lady.

"Miss Kelly, are you feeling any better?"

"I dunno," She lazily answered. "I'm still scared and don't want him to go."

Big Mac comforted her while trying to think of anything that could help.

"I know, darling. Maybe I can talk to Cerb? Convince him to let me go instead 'uh him?"

The gesture didn’t go unappreciated, but it still did nothing for her.

"Thanks, Mackie, but he'd never agree to that. He's already made up his mind. And he’s so hung up on Fluttershy and Rarity now, I doubt they could even talk him out of it... God, I hate them now."

Big Mac piped up.

"Hey, come on now. That's going too far there."

All these issues started to reach their peak, and Kelly didn’t care how irrational her words sounded.

"If anything happens to him, I'll never forgive them, Mac." She hugged tighter around Big Mac's neck. "All of'em. Anyone who's gonna help him or tell him it's okay to do this stupid shit. You can't make me not hate them if something happens to Justin. Luna, Twilight, all of 'em. It's their fault for letting him be this stupid and thoughtless. It's like he doesn't even care anymore."

Big Mac tried again to help calm her by rubbing his forelegs up and down her back.

"Miss Kelly. Don't be thinking that just because I've gone sweet on ya that I'm just gonna lay down and let you go off like that and say it's okay."

"Mac, you don't understand," Kelly huffed. "This is what he does. Running away from us so he can go back to war. For all I know, he doesn't even care who picks the stupid flowers or whatever. Maybe he just wants to use this as an excuse to go out and fuck Fluttershy in private."

Big Mac raised his voice with harsh scorn as he forced them back upright into a seated position.

"Kelly! Now, you look here. I might not 'uh known Cerb like you have or even fer as long. But if I know anything about that stallion, he loves you, all of you. And if there's a chance he can help keep yer friend Becky stay safe and healthy, he's gonna march on in 'tuh that there forest and fight anything that stands in his way."

Kelly was frozen, taken aback by the sudden lecture and ferocity Big Mac came down on her with.

He had her attention and was about to tell her like it was.

"When Spearhead and his goons showed up and attacked you, I fought fer you. I fought as hard as I could to keep you safe. And Cerb ran as fast as he could when he heard you were in danger. Once he found you, the next thing he did was pick you up and take you to safety. Then, he came back for me. He had no idea what he was gonna be jumping into or what the dangers were. I didn't care what the danger was, and neither did he. And when we finally got you safe at home with your friends, do you know what he said?"

It took a moment for Kelly to realize he wasn't asking a rhetorical question, and with fright-filled eyes and new tears falling, she shook her head no.

Big Mac hated repeating it, but the passion behind Cerb’s state of mind gave proof to his feelings that Kelly needed to know.

"He said he was ready to kill the pony that stabbed you. I still don't know if he was serious, but seeing him willing to fight a heavyweight boxer and a battle mage just to prove he was strong enough to go out in the Everfree. I wouldn't doubt he would be willing to murder for any of you. He was willing to kill Spearhead for me or die try'n. So don't you dare try'n hold this uh-gainst 'em."

That hit hard. Too hard for Kelly, and she broke down all over again, sulking limply in his lap.

Big Mac pulled Kelly in close, seeing that she wasn't at a point to take such comments anymore.

"It's okay, Kelly. I know yer all wound up being mad and scared. But ya can't go off saying things like that." He continued to try and calm her down, but she didn't seem to be all that receptive. "It's okay. I'm still here for ya, darling. We'll get ya through this."

Kelly firmly wrapped her arms around Big Mac and sobbed.

"Thank you... And I'm sorry. I'm so scared something's gonna happen to him out there."

[Back in Twilight's study.]

The doors closed, and Luna made her way to the desk where Twilight had been compiling her research.

"You have been busy, as one could expect."

"Yes, Princess," Twilight said with only a hint of worry in her voice. "There are so many variables to take into consideration with the various types of magic and trying to understand the methods used to bridge our world with the human’s."

"It would appear so," Luna commented as she started to lift and examine various piles of reading material. "Teleportation, temporal displacement, portals, emotion binding... Social Hierarchy and the Dynamics of Griffin Military Chain of Command?"

Twilight approached the desk and looked over where she had left that book open.

"Cerb and Benny both have prior military experience and seem to hold the bulk of authority and responsibilities over the others. Or at least that's what I thought at first. So I did some research on how the griffins structure their hierarchical social system, thinking that would help me understand how the humans work with each other. But all I have been able to determine from observation and everything I've heard, it's almost like they don't even have one. Or that it changes based on where they are or who they're with at the time. Even something as simple as the changing of a conversation will shift their focus on who to listen to or how much influence they have over their group decision making."

"Interesting," Luna replied, sounding suddenly intrigued. "Is there any reason, in particular, your studies incorporated such topics?"

That was a topic worthy of conversation that Twilight had to expand upon.

"After the humans first arrived, and I finally had some time to think about what to do with them, if they were going to stay here with us. At least until we can send them home." She had to stop and take a breath from over-explaining the back story. "I had made a poor assumption that only one or two of them would dictate how they all would conduct themselves or act as their leader. However, they all ended up doing whatever they wanted individually and only rely on reaching a consensus for actions that would affect all of them. Today being the first exception with Cerb's refusal to listen or take instruction from any of his friends or us."

Twilight rolled over those thoughts before returning to Luna.

"And why would you agree to let Fluttershy take Cerberus out into the Everfree alone? It's dangerous even for the most experienced ponies out there."

Luna answered proudly, "You certainly are correct, Twilight. However, the Everfree is hardly what we would consider to be our domain. It is not our place to forbid them entry. Even so, do not mistake the support we give with our approval of their choice over this matter."

Luna levitated one of the more comfortable chairs over and seated herself.

"Fluttershy may, in fact, be the pony needed in helping them avoid harm, but many concerns of her bravery in the face of danger leave much to be desired."

"Exactly," Twilight stated excitedly. "Which is exactly the reason Cerb—"

"Cerb will keep Fluttershy safe if anything were to happen, Twilight," Luna spoke over the purple Princess.

Without warning, Luna drew in her magic, her horn glowing in translucent lavender auras. She cast a silence spell that covered all the walls, the floor, and the ceiling.

Whatever she was about to say, she wanted to be for their ears only.

"After my wise sister returned to Canterlot from visiting the humans, she explained in depth what she had discovered. It would be nothing short of an under-exaggeration to say she was conflicted with her opinions on their arrival and indeterminate visit with us."

Something about that made Twilight nervous.

"Conflicted? What do you mean?"

That question seemed to dampen Luna’s mood, and she spoke more candidly.

"There is much we have not learned of this Sunset Shimmer that had my sister worried so. But, it is clear that Tia's emotions over the danger her former student poses are easily hidden to those that do not know her as a sister would. As well as her particular sensitivities to, and additional interest in, the humans' origins. Namely, regarding the crossing of dimensions. Considering all of this, her utter disgust and almost frightening rise in anger over Spearhead's failure and all the damage he caused would be entirely understandable. We indeed mirrored as much in our heart. But with all her concerns, there is another interest she hides."

Twilight’s nervousness started to shift to curiosity.

"An interest in what, exactly?"

Luna seemed irritated as she answered and tried to alter her attention towards the book on portals and started to flip through the pages.

"We do not know. One of Tia's impressively annoying talents is to be ever so convincing of whatever she pleases while being entirely dismissive to any questions of the contrary." She placed the book down and moved on to look over some of the other books left lying around.

Twilight glanced at the page about reflections in the book Luna skimmed through.

"Are you saying she's hiding something from you and lying about it?"

Another book opened under Luna’s inspection to divide her attention.

"Tia has confided much after Nightmare Moon was vanquished and only the sister she lost was returned. Confessions, apologies, and many of the regrets she held onto after my banishment. Even many secrets she's kept from others in the thousand years of ruling alone. Many dark secrets that I hope never come to be uncovered, for all our safety."

Twilight gulped.

Luna continued, though she sounded rather perplexed.

"But this... This evades me as to what she could be keeping from us. All of her deep sighs, or little smirks she thinks we have failed to notice." She turned sharply and pointed a hoof at Twilight. "We tell you truly, Twilight. The thought of having yet another Nutty-Buddy bar is most certainly not the reason one would smile so foolishly. Nore would the reminder of having so few left sadden any pony. Not even one with such a sweet tooth as she has come to possess!"

And now Twilight was lost.

"Nutty-Buddy Bars?"

Luna didn't answer the query but instead furrowed her brow and stared intently at Twilight.

"My sister is hiding something from me, and it has something to do with the arrival of our new friends." She turned and gave a look that made it clear she knew Twilight was hiding something. “Tell us, Twilight Sparkle. What did Celestia tell you on your travel back to your castle after watching the human movies?"

[Four nights ago in Celestia's carriage.]

Twilight stepped inside the royal carriage, cautious not to allow much of the rain or mud she walked through to make a mess. "Thank you for escorting me home, Princess."

Climbing inside next to Twilight, Celestia replied warmly, "Think nothing of it."

Faintly, from within the human embassy and through the rain, the sounds of Benny and Cerb could faintly be heard.

"Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh!"

Celestia chuckled to herself, imagining the effects of her prank had left in the human household.

"Celestia," Twilight spoke up in an almost scolding tone. "You shouldn't joke around with them like that. And—"

Twilight growled in frustration, "Can you believe that Sniff, human? All of his friends are buddying up with the others to make friends and get help around here, and he intentionally doesn't even think to consider me? Well, not unless you consider him asking me to find a pony friend for him? And then you offer to let him stay with you if he can't make a friend here? Not make a friend in the town with the Princess of friendship? Or even think to ask her to be one?"

Celestia tried to comfort her former student with a motherly voice.

"Come now, Twilight. I would have thought that after all the friction between you two that you would have welcomed the idea of me taking him off your hooves. You're not getting jealous, are you?"

Both insulted and frightened at the accusation, Twilight exclaimed, "Jealous?! No! Of course not."

After a short giggle, Celestia added, "That Chris gentlecolt seems like he could use a friend, come to think of it. I should perhaps begin making the arrangements for Sniff's arrival as soon as I return and free you of this predicament."

Twilight was quick to put ward off Celestia’s proposal.

"No-No-No-No-No-No! I can handle this. You don't need to... You were joking, weren't you?"

Celestia couldn't help but laugh at getting one last prank in.

"Oh, Twilight. You always take things so seriously."

Twilight groaned.

Celestia continued in the same controlled tone.

"Which is precisely the reason I'm entrusting the humans to your care while they remain in Equestria."

Twilight shook her head violently.

"Please, Celestia. This is serious."

Celestia agreed.

"I know that this is serious. And so am I. I am tasking you with the health and safety of our new guests while they wait to be returned to their world."

Twilight still wasn't believing this.

"You're going to put me in charge of seven alien creatures and their embassy all by myself?"

With the same motherly voice, Celestia tried to reassure her pupil.

"Of course not. You won't be by yourself."

Twilight sighed, "Oh, thank goodness. I thought that I'd be doing this all by—"

Celestia cut her off with the catch.

"I will leave four of the Solar Guard behind with you."

This had to be another prank, or at least Twilight hoped it was.

"Guards? How are the guards going to help me?"

Celestia's tone was no longer fun and playful.

"Twilight, I care for the safety and well-being of all of my subjects. And I also extend that same care for any who visit, no matter what creature they might be. But we cannot hope to care for these humans as we could care for others. They are far too different, and their existence in our world poses too high a cost if the worst is to happen."

In all her years of knowing Celestia, Twilight had never heard anything so harsh as this from her mentor.

"Princess, how can you say that? Even after everything we did to save Kelly?"

Celestia softly spoke to correct the misinterpretation.

"You misunderstand, my most faithful student. I do not mean that we cannot care for them and do all we can to make them comfortable. What I mean is we could not hope to provide the care they would require to survive here. And I would never wish the hardship of having any pony live with the pain of losing them."

Twilight gasped.

"Are you saying we can't find a cure for Becky?" She gasped again. "Or do you think Kelly still isn't going to make it?"

With a sadness in her voice, Celestia clearly stated, "No. I'm not saying any of that. In all my years, even the many years Equestria wasn't as civilized or harmonious as it is today, I have never witnessed the carnage Kelly was forced to suffer. And no pony should ever have to see such a horrible sight."

That seemed to be the clarity Twilight needed.

"So, you're worried that they're too fragile to survive here?"

Celestia nodded, but there was something else not being said that Twilight could see written in Celestia's eyes. Some unspoken pain she was remembering was fighting itself into Celestia's thoughts.

"Is that why you said we shouldn't get ourselves too attached?"

Celestia had to wrestle her emotions back under control.

"No... Well, yes to that as well. But... Just be kind to them, Twilight."

Twilight bowed her head.

"Of course."

Celestia also added, "And watch them. Watch them carefully and report to all you come to learn about them."

Finally, something Twilight could be excited about.

"You mean like my friendship reports?"

Celestia forced a smile.

"Yes. And, of course, keep looking into how they were summoned here. I will be working on my own research in Canterlot."

The carriage rocked forward slightly as they touched down. The flight had been so smooth Twilight hadn't even noticed they had departed.

Celestia ended their conversation by instructing her former student in the same encouraging manner as she had from years gone by.

"Now run along and get your sleep,"

The door opened, and Twilight could see Spike waiting for her at the steps of her castle.

"You too, Princess."

Twilight stepped out back into the rain and continued up the steps to her castle. She would be heading to bed soon. Magic exhaustion was far too draining to deal with.

[Back in Twilight's study]

Twilight finished retelling her story.

"And then I took a hot shower and slept like a rock. But I agree. I think she was hiding something from me, too."

This only added to the mystery Luna was trying to uncover.

"It appears, dear sister is not without her secrets that even you would have discovered by now."

"Hmm," Twilight tried to think what this secret could be or why it was so important. "Don't you think if it were something dangerous, she would have told us or that she would have even left the humans in my care without telling me? If it was something about Trixie's dream, I know she would have warned me."

Those were good questions that not even Luna could ignore so easily.

"Not unless she believed you could handle it. But, we both doubt the validity of Trixie's dream. However, if she were testing you, she would have shared such a plan with me."

"Wait," Twilight was surprised that this was the first she was hearing about their thoughts on the dreams. "You don't think Trixie's dream was real?"

Luna answered bluntly.

"No. We were watching over the dreams of our ponies that night. If she had such a nightmare, we would have sensed it and pulled her out. In truth, we planned on confronting Trixie about her claims... But it seems she has either started to sleep during the day to avoid me or discovered another way to prevent me from locating her. We still wish to speak to her about what she claims to have seen. But that is another matter for me to handle. For now, we are more concerned about my sister's odd behavior and her disregard towards the humans."

Twilight was hoping this was a misunderstanding.

"She put me in charge of taking care of them. Maybe she trusts me enough not to get involved?"

Luna returned to that thought.

"That may be true. Even still, she has been rather quiet over such matters happening here. It would be more likely that she is avoiding having to deal with our human friends."

Further proof of such a claim could be provided with Luna answering the next question Twilight asked, "Did Pinkie send only you an invite to the Welcome Welcome to Ponyville party for the humans, or did Celestia get one, too? Because if she received one and didn’t come, or even reply, that wouldn’t be like her."

Luna answered questioningly and started to ponder deep in her thoughts. "Pinkie did indeed invite her. However, Tia claimed to be too occupied to attend... Although... If her desire was not to distance herself from Ponyville and the humans, then how could she have known there was no time announced for when the party was going to start? It was an understandable reason to give us, claiming she couldn't plan around an unknown time as her excuse?"

Twilight tried to logic-check that last question, but it came back as an error.
"If she had the invitation, of course she would have known when the party was and if she could have planned around it. That doesn't sound unreasonable at all. I don't see the issue outside of her not replying."

Luna's horn started to glow as she summoned her invitation to materialize for them to review.

"That is because, as you can see here," Luna pulled back on the edges of the mostly opened pink envelope covered in balloon stickers, releasing a mass of confetti and glitter. "Oh, drats. Sorry about that. We thought we had removed it all... We swear. No matter how much we clean, we just keep finding that stuff all over the place. Regardless, as you see here, the invitation says where to gather and when. But the start time says it will begin after breakfast is over. There is only the time to meet for the party, not when it would actually start or even end."

Thinking back to that morning, Twilight suggested, "Probably the same time Pinkie's alarm clock went off... But hold on. Why does not knowing the time the party would start mean anything? If she's trying to avoid everything going on here, she wouldn't want my reports."

Again, Luna spoke in a very serious tone.

"Did you write Tia about the surprise party in any of your reports?"

Twilight shook her head.

"No? Why?"

[Miles away back in Canterlot Castle.]

Celestia sat upon her throne, pretending to listen to another quarrel between a Nobel unicorn stallion rant and a local council member.

"I see," She took her quill in her magic and continued to write on in a larger-than-usual tome. "Keep going. I want to hear everything. Spare no detail."

As the Nobel continued to go on in flagrant detail about how unprofessional the flower selection submitted for the Saddle Arabian summit was, Celestia continued on her project. She looked over a series of ancient equestrian symbols and a series of numbers in a long equation next to them. She had just finished running a third probable output measured in meters and was about to start another in feet.

A male unicorn guard”s voice pulled her from her concentration.

"Excuse me, your highness. A letter from Prince Rutherford."

Celestia huffed, not sounding like her familiar chipper self.

"Thank you, but I thought I was clear this morning when I said I was not to be disturbed in day court unless it was an emergency?"

The guard bowed.

"Yes, your highness. But the letter was sent over express delivery and marked urgent. It wouldn't have been brought to you otherwise."

Celesta returned her quill to the ink well and groaned.

"I can't imagine what would be so urgent this time of year, but very well. Open it."

The Nobel, who had been ranting, spoke up.

"Beg your pardon, Princess. Should we perhaps break for a five-minute recess?"

Celestia thought to herself how she would give anything to have some peace and quiet.

"Yes!" Celestia shouted back. "No! Make it an hour. I just received an urgent letter from our neighbors to the north."

The Nobel scoffed, "An hour? I'm sorry to say, but this flower issue—"

Celestia shouted back with a tone that only sounded pleasant if you didn't understand sarcasm.

"If an hour doesn't work for you, we can always reconvene on this... Mmm, Let's say next month?"

The Nobel agreed in a restrained panic.

"I... Very good, Princess. One hour recess. Take all the time you need."

Celestia grumbled under her breath, "Gladly," before noticing the unopened letter still floating next to her. "Well?“ She snapped at the guard. “Open the-no. I'm a big mare. I can open my own mail," Celestia said with no restraint on her annoyance as she pulled the letter away and started to open it.

The guard bowed lower.

"My apologies, Princess. I thought I should wait until the Nobel's—"

"Forgive my short temper this morning," Celestia apologized and did her best to put herself back in the proper mindset. "I'm just a bit irritated that a certain sister of mine, not naming any names, is likely to leave me to handle her night court yet again. But let's at least have a look at this."

Celestia scanned her eyes far enough to see the first three words and stopped there. She wanted to scream at the discovery of yet another distraction she had to deal with, but then released the tension and took comfort in the next hour of silence she was going to be able to enjoy instead.

In a sudden shift in Celestia’s attitude, she sighed happily.

"Thank you for bringing this to me."

The sudden change was noticed by the guard, and he asked, "Good news, I take it, Princess?"

She answered calmly before returning the letter to its envelope and making it vanish in a puff of green flames.

"I imagine so. The message was actually addressed to Twilight. I can only guess that Prince Rutherford forgot to write which princess the letter was intended for on the envelope. And now I have an hour to not deal with—" She cringed internally. "—flower arrangements. It must be a good day for mail."

The guard nodded along, happy not to have upset the Princess and even more delighted when something caught his eye.

"Oh, well, then. If it's a good day for mail, we better see what's in this one."

The unicorn picked up a pink envelope covered in yellow stickers and started to open it.

Celestia noticed the envelope he had picked up a moment too late.

"No, don't open the—"

A loud pop cracked in the room as streams of confetti and glitter exploded with the sound of a party horn. It was only then that the invitation Pinkie sent to Celestia was opened.

It was at that moment that this poor guard realized he had royally messed up and forced an apologetic smile.

"Shall I fetch for a broom to clean this up?"

Celestia groaned as the last few strands of colored paper strips fell to the floor and the glitter dusted over her muzzle.

"Why bother?... No matter how much you clean, I just keep finding that stuff all over the place."

She turned her attention back to her primary focus of the day and blew the stray pieces of confetti and glitter from the paper she had been writing on. 'Mark 7.1' was written on the top in large letters that had been carefully scribed over the drawing of a tall oval-shaped looking mirror.

[Back in Twilight's study.]

Luna knew something wasn't right with her sister, and now she needed Twilight's help to figure out what it was.

"Because, Twilight... Somehow my sister knew there was no start time for the party without opening her invitation. She already knew it before either of us could have told her."

[Four nights ago in Celestia's carriage.]

After Twilight departed and entered the castle, the guard popped her head inside the carriage to confirm their next destination.

"Are you ready to depart back to Canterlot, your highness?"

Celestia thought for a moment, eyeing over one of the packs of Nutty-Buddy bars.

"Not yet. I'm in the mood for something sweet. And there just so happens to be a talented chocolatier nearby."

[Minutes later near the center of town.]

Knock. Knock. Knock.

Standing in the rain, Swift Sails knocked on the door of what could have been any pony's home in Ponyville.

"Are you sure this is the place, Princess? Sugar Cube Corner is where most ponies go—"

A mare's voice hollered from inside the house.

"For crying out loud! For whoever's pulling me out of bed this late in the night, you better have something reaaaaaaaly important to—" BonBon opened the door to see a pegasus guard in full uniform, standing outside her door with Princess Celestia waiting patiently in the carriage behind her. "—Okay... I'm going to take a wild guess that this is important."

Celestia poked her head out.

"Excuse me. I'd rather not trouble the poor mare by flooding her house with strangers covered in mud. Would you mind all waiting outside and watching over the gifts for Luna and I?"

The guard turned from the door to see Celestia holding up the Nutty-Buddy Bars.

"Of course, Princess."

Celestia stepped out and bowed her head to Bon Bon.

"May I come in, sweetie? I hope you don’t mind a few drops, of rain. But I was interested in something that I remember I used to have in Canterlot, but that establishment has since closed up. But I've heard of your reputation and some praise from those I trust."

Bon Bon bowed and stepped back to allow Celestia in.

"Please, Princess.”

Bon Bon closed the door behind Celestia and followed close behind.

"Was there anything you were looking for, in particular, Princess? I've really honed my craft with chocolate treats since starting my life anew here in Ponyville. You do know what my special talent is in?" She looked at her flank. "Bon Bons. I hope you didn't come here with some hopes that I might be doing some other line of work."

Celestia chuckled.

"Oh, I'm well aware of your special talent here in Ponyville."

Lyra called out from around the corner and up the stairs.

"Hey, Bon Bon! Who in Luna's unholiest hour was pounding on the door?"

Bon Bon suddenly had a rush of fear wash over her. Why wasn't Lyra back in bed? Why was she already down the stairs and walking into the same room with her and Celestia?

Lyra walked in unceremoniously with a loosely tied bathrobe and fuzzy slippers.

"I hope it wasn't anything-oh my Celestia; it's Celestia!" Lyra shouted before throwing herself down to the floor to bow.

Bon Bon had to deal with this now.

"Celestia... Let me introduce you to Lyra Heartstrings. My roommate and best friend."

Celestia smiled warmly.

"Yes, I do remember Lyra. Lyra worked as a delegate for me during Twilight’s Grand Equestria Pony Summit. And… Oh! That’s right. You two were together at Cranky's wedding. Right after the unfortunate... Bugbear incident."

Suddenly both Lyra and Bon Bon were sweating bullets.

Celestia noticed the panic in Lyra's demeanor.

"Oh… So the reports were accurate. You did find somepony you thought you could trust with your little secret."

Bon Bon knew she was caught. "P-P-Princess. I-I-I-I can explain."

With a forgiving smile and a nod, Celestia said, “No need to apologize, Agent Sweetie Drops."

The gesture did little to calm BonBon.

"Oh, Princess. Thank you, b-but I-I-I don't work for the agency anymore. Surely you recall—"

Celestia sighed, strong enough to let Bonbon know she should stop talking.

"An unfortunate turn of events, yes. I do recall. However, something has come up, and I require some ponies that can provide intelligence gathering on a more long-term basis."

Bon Bon blinked a few times.

"Princess? Are you bringing me back into the Agency?"

Lyra jumped in and hugged her roommate.

"BonBon! You get to be a super cool ultra-secret agent again!"

Celestia chuckled.

"And she gets a brand new agent to train along with her," she ended with a wink to Lyra.

Lyra was even more excited for her friend. "Wow! Look at you. You must have been one heck of an agent hunting monsters back in the day, huh?"

Bon Bon suddenly feared the worst.

"Oh, no. Princess. Please, I don't want Lyra to get swept up in this. She has a home here. More of a home than I do."

Celestia addressed her subordinate accordingly.

"Agent Drops," she didn't sound as warm and pleasant anymore. "I'm not sure if you have forgotten, but only those who deal with the agency know about the agency. Your friend does not deal with the agency. She deals with you, and not even as an agent. It was by my faith alone in your judgment that I allowed this violation to go unaddressed. Was I mistaken?“ She turned a glance between the two. “Can you both be trusted?"

Lyra was finally catching on.

"I get to be an agent? Really?!"

Celestia smiled and returned to her warm and pleasant voice.

"Only if your partner is willing to take you on. Then you can officially put a smile on that face... Buuuuut if not... Then we would have to do some reflecting on the choices we all made and then forget all about it." She smiled at Bon Bon in a way that made clear what she was threatening. "Would you like for both you and Lyra to forget about it all, agent Sweetie Drops?"

Bon Bon quickly answered, "No, Princess. That's the last thing I would want."

Oblivious to the warning Bon Bon just bowed down to in hopes of saving her, Lyra asked, "Cool. When do we start?"

“Hmm.” Celestia hummed as her lips curled into a coy grin. "How about I not make my guards wait out in the rain any longer than they need to? So! If I could take a box or two of your treats, you two can get a good night's rest and start tomorrow."

A few short moments later, Celestia was out and stepping back into her carriage.

"Thank you again for accepting my request, you two. I'm so glad we were able to make this happen. You can expect to receive another order of your special skills sometime tomorrow. It will have a detailed list of what is to be provided. Now run along and get to bed. Have a good night."

Swift Sails closed the door to the carriage and saluted the other pegasi still attached to fly the Princess home.

“Carriage secured. You are clear for takeoff. Thunder Glide and I will remain behind on special detail. Fly safe.”

As the carriage started off, carried away by the pegasus guards, Lyra shouted her farewell, "Goodbye, Princess!"

After they were out of sight, Lyra went back inside with Bon Bon.

"So... What does she want us to do?"

Bon Bon sulked, not wanting to come back into the agency like this.

"I don't know. We'll get our orders tomorrow. But until then, I'll have to teach you how to S.M.I.L.E. You are hereby officially an active field agent trainee in the Secret Monster Intelligence League of Equestria."

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor updates made 22 July 2023.]

Well... First things first. I was hoping to have another art piece commissioned for this chapter ready to share. Unfortunately, there wasn't enough time to complete a four-character original art piece in time. Which is unfortunate. However, I expect it to be done soon. In this case, you will get a chance to see and have a better visual of the four Solar Guards who have stayed behind with Twilight. Personally, Helix Ray and Swift Sails are my favorite of the two, and are tied for first place. Thunder Glide is a strong second. Onyx is still growing on me but hasn't found his proper footing yet. You'll see what I mean in the upcoming chapters.

Also, thinking about it. Onyx Armor is a Captain, an O3 rank officer. He's still standing guard duty... I don't know if that makes me a dick for having him stand watch at a door, or if I accidentally made Celestia a b*tch for leaving him those orders.

Anyway. The fights with Cerb against the guards were a challenge in some parts. Try as I might, I couldn't find anything about a single pony boxer. Nothing from the show, comics, or books. They have karate and pro-wrestling, but no boxing. So, that had to be worked in the only way I could. Also, Steel Buns is a canon character that's bigger than both Big Mac and potentially larger than Trouble Shoes.

Steel Buns

Also, unicorn combat can be hard to write. Especially for Helix, since he's trained in combat magic that he can naturally double the effect of, but had to pull back on his power so as not to hurt or accidentally murder Cerb on the mat. All while not realizing that Cerb is, by all rights, virtually magic proof. Then the poor guy had to deal with Rarity and the royals, but mostly Rarity, tearing into him.

But then the real bombshell. If you hadn't gathered that there was a reason I gave so much attention to the odd behavior and drew so much focus on BonBon and Lyra... Welcome to seeing just how much Celestia actually enjoys keeping secrets. For those that might not know the background of S.M.I.L.E. That's essentially Equestria's Secret Service, FBI, CIA, and Men In Black all rolled into one. Expect to see more of these working their way into the story.

Otherwise, it looks like Cerb [portions of this Auhtor's Note was lost long ago. Not sure what happened or what its original text was. Sorry about that.]

45. No Trophies For Getting Naked

Twilight's study had grown to feel stagnant and uncomfortable as she had to deal with this new complication.

"That doesn't mean anything. Princess Celestia cares for every pony and all the creatures of Equestria. And she always knows more than she likes others to believe. Just because she didn't know the time the party would begin doesn't mean anything."

Luna should have expected Twilight to overreact like this.

"Twilight, calm down," she demanded. "This doesn't mean she is doing something nefarious. If anything, perhaps she is scared of something. She does, after all, have more experience and knowledge of humans than any of us."

Thinking more on the subject, Twilight added, "And she also has knowledge about the potential dangers of cross-dimensional travels. Is it possible that she once had a human friend long ago?"

"That... Hmm," Luna held off her comments, having never considered such a possibility. "That is something, if true, would explain much. It is hard to say, however. She has never spoken of her use of the mirror. It could very well be a painful memory she is keeping to herself. Nothing that can be done about that now, however. There are too many unknowns. Unless..."

"Unless, what?" Twilight asked.

Luna answered, but it was clear she was worried about Twilight intervening.

"Something that may need looking into back in Canterlot, Something only I would be able to investigate. However, if any discoveries are made, you will be made aware of them. And depending on what is found, it may be best to converse with you only in the dream realm."

Twilight was growing nervous again.

"Could it really be that serious?"

Luna put her suspicions aside for the time being.

"It is too early to say, Twilight. For now, let us focus on our human friends. There is much to do and much to consider with our magic-resistant friend. And if the others are just as resistant, it would be wise to ensure they remain our friends."

Twilight was afraid of what this could lead to.

"I hope you're not suggesting they would ever turn against us." Her eyes went wide at the thought of it, and she gasped. "A human like Cerb could be nearly unstoppable!"

Luna gave a coy smile.

"A magic-resistant warrior as skilled as Cerb would make a most amazing ally against the likes of Tirek or another Changeling attack. Would he not?"

Twilight was even more taken back by her response.

"Luna! You can't be serious! You would want to use Cerb as a weapon?!"

Luna almost laughed at the notion, but her voice came out just as gitty.

"Twilight, please. It would be a poor choice to attempt to use any of the humans as a weapon. But as an ally that is impervious to magic, that would be a wondrous deterrent from aggression."

Twilight answered in amazement.

"And so there would be almost no threat to them being injured. And Cerb has shown that he's capable of taking down even one of the strongest Earth ponies without injuring them."

It was a brilliant plan that Luna was elegantly proud to claim ownership of.

"None of the humans have shown any aggression towards ponies. They didn't even attack when Kelly was nearly mortally wounded. They have all shown restraint and kindness... Of course, we would not force them into anything they did not agree to or try to leverage our generosity for their compliance. But, particularly in regards to Mr. Cerberus, he has shown a level of acceptance to even consider Big Mac family. And we have seen the type of dedication and risk he is willing to take for those he cares about."

Twilight wasn’t sure how to move forward with this and asked, "Do you think he would fight for us if something were to happen?"

For Luna, it was a rhetorical question.

"Twilight, look at how close he has already become with Fluttershy and Rarity. Even Cadance and Shining Armor and the Apple family. All of you, honestly. What do you think?"

Twilight didn't have to think about it a second time. Everything about Cerb showed how much he cared about those around him.

"Yes. I wouldn't doubt it for even a second."

Still living in the moment, Luna added, "Fluttershy was correct in her assessment as well. Cerb is lost. He needs something to fight for. Something to defend. And with any luck, giving him a new purpose that brings about peace might be exactly what he needs to let go of his past."

With someone like Cerb, Twilight would have double the protection for Equestria if only... "Do you think Celestia will allow for this?"

Luna knew that question was going to come up and already knew what to say.

"This would not be something to simply place at the bottom of her throne and expect for her blessing. Not to mention, we know not what her true feelings are about our human friends. This would be something best worked in slowly. Let her see the benefits as they come so she believes them to be of her own discovery."

That sounded oddly familiar to Twilight.

"That sounds almost like we're trying to deceive her?"

Luna countered, "No more than she has been deceiving us. However, that would require much planning. And planning is what Mr. Cerberus needs to do now. And once we are sure he is ready for his departure, there is something else we may need to handle in his absence. Something I wish to address."

Twilight cocked her head slightly.

"Another mystery to solve?"

Luna lowered her gaze away from Twilight.

"No... Sadly, this is no mystery. Kelly was broken when she discovered what terrors that befell Cerb in his war. And I fear she knows not the depths of his suffering from what she has told me, and what I felt from him. And with him wandering off into the Everfree, I believe she is breaking yet again."

That all sounded like more tragedy and heartache to Twilight.

"I could only imagine what it must have been like to have a friend so close to you go through what he did. If that were to happen to any of the girls... I don't know what I would do."

"Yes," Luna agreed. "So, tell us what you know as of now. From there, we will see fit that you are given all that is needed to tend to their needs. Then we can join the others to assist with his departure."

[A few hours later into the afternoon.]

Luna and Twilight had finished their discussions, left the study, and made their way to the stairs, and Twilight started a new conversation.

"I'm a little surprised that Sniff hasn't come by yet. I hope they were able to work everything out without us. Then again, they do have a knack for handling things on their own."

Luna followed close to Twilight’s side and shared her thoughts on the matter.

"Tis fascinating how they can at times appear to be so fragile, only to stand up and show themselves to be practically invulnerable to what life has given them. And as to Sniff's comment, it would be wonderful to have them visit."

Twilight smiled brightly and nodded. She was about to make more conversation about what they could do to help them return when she noticed the commotion of many voices and the clattering of hooves running about downstairs.

Luna noticed the bustling of busybodies as well.

"Were you throwing another party today?"

"No," Twilight answered, growing more curious herself. "I have no idea what's going on down there."

They both hurried themselves to the railing and looked down and saw a mix of ponies and humans working together. Chris had amassed a large crowd of mares around him, taking turns making comments that he would take notes on. Lumberman and Applejack walked in with what looked like camping gear and hiking supplies. Sniff passed the two of them, walking out with Mayor Mare accompanied by Helix Ray.

Starlight's voice spoke up from behind them, and a box full of random items she was carrying.

"Twilight. Luna, it's about time you two finished up. We could really use your help organizing everything."

"Organizing what?" Twilight asked.

Starlight held back her laughter, knowing what was happening would get to Twilight, and started back down the stairs. "Oh, ho-ho-ho. I think we finally found someone who puts your over-planning and organization skills to shame."

"What?!" Twilight shouted and then teleported next to Starlight, following along next to her. "Can you at least fill me in on what's going on first?"

"It's Cerberus," Starlight answered. "All of this you see here, is his doing. He's started asking questions about everything he needed to know about this trip and everypony jumped at the chance to help out once they found out why he was going into the Everfree."

As they entered the throne room, even more busybodies were moving about. Rainbow Dash and Thunder Glide were hovering in front of a map they had tacked to the wall, making marks and drawing lines while instructing assignments to at least a dozen pegasi sitting and taking notes. On the other side of the room, Roseluck stood over a blanket with a collection of flowers and other plants. With her sat a circle of Earth ponies watching her prune and bind the flora together. Lastly, in the center of the room over the map table was Cerb and Fluttershy, with Cadance and Shining talking and pointing out different areas over the Everfree.

Twilight walked up to the table and addressed the four.

"What is going on here? What's everypony doing in my castle?"

Shining all but exploded in excitement.

"Twilly! You have got to see this! Cerb is a military genius!"

Luna's voice spoke up from behind and drew all of their attention.

"A genius, you say?"

Cadance answered, walking up between the two late arrivals.

"Yes. We thought we would help Cerb get ready for his travel. Give him some information on what to expect. Maybe some food and supplies. But there was so much more he said he needed to know before setting hoof out in the Everfree."

Shining finished making a point about one of the locations on the map before moving over to add more praise for Cerb.

"Intel on reports of any attacks in the Everfree. Recent events. Topography. Weather forecast. Local support in the area. Known safe houses and locations. Plants and wildlife threats. There's so much I never would have thought to ask for! I've never seen a planning process so in-depth to minimize danger. He even has a five-paragraph brief for this." He turned back to Cerb. "What did you call it? A Smick?"

Cerb finished marking something on a piece of paper.

"Smee-ack. S.M.E.A.C. Situation. Mission. Execution. Administration and Logistics. Command and Signal. It's a simple document that tells you what's happening, what we have to do, how we plan on doing it, how we get support, and who's in charge of what."

Benny walked up from behind with Pinkie bouncing up and down behind, carrying a tray of cupcakes balanced on her head.

"Good, you're both here. We're running into a snag with our plans for our primary route. The Castle of the Two Sisters." He laid down what looked like a recently drawn map. "No one can tell us if it's a safe place to set up as our C.O.C. and primary overwatch station."

Pinkie grabbed a cupcake with her hair, popped it in her mouth, and started to speak with her mouth full, “It’s a Command Operations Center. Benny has lots of acronyms for just about everything.”

Luna leaned in to take a closer look at the map.

"An overwatch? Could you explain, please?"

Rainbow Dash fluttered in and looked over the map again.

"Hold on, Benny. I want to make sure I got this all right." She looked up to Luna before pointing back to the map. "Okay, so, Fluttershy and Cerb will be walking the entire way to all the locations, and most of it will be alone. They need some ponies to watch for threats they can't see around them. So, an overwatch is mostly a stationary position from an elevated location, where they can keep track of the patrol party. If any danger approaches, then overwatch can send in a warning signal or a react team to engage the threats if they need support. Right, Benny?"

Benny answered with a proud smile.

"You nailed it," he offered a bro-fist to her bro-hoof. "Cerb and Flutters won't be a patrol party for this, but the same concept applies."

"Fascinating," Luna approved. "So, is that what all these markings on the map are for?"

Shining stepped up for this one, overly excited to explain.

"Oh, Luna. This is one of the most genius parts of his plan. So, if you look here, all the most important items are marked and numbered. A square is where friendly forces will be. The diamonds are hostiles. Stars are where we've had reports of recent activity. The plus signs are for landing zones for our pegasus support teams. Normally they're for the flying machines humans have, but we decided to use them for ponies anyway. And then these triangles that point to the right are the rally points where they plan on meeting up to check in with us."

Twilight looked over the map and all the symbols.

"Check-in? I thought the whole plan was to go alone?"

This part Fluttershy wanted to answer.

"For most of the trip, we will have to go alone. But after talking with Cerb and how in-depth his plan for this was going to be. We figured that if we could get help from all of you and some of the other ponies around town. We could safely gather a lot more of the items we need and have them taken back at different checkpoints. That way, we'd have more medicine for Becky, and it would make traveling a lot easier for Cerb if he didn't have to carry as much all the time."

Luna had another follow-up question.

"You said you are alone for only most of the trip? When would you not be going alone?"

Fluttershy hovered over the map and pointed with a hoof as she started to explain, "Well, I couldn't be certain about how much Coltshoof we could find at the edge of Rambling Rock Ridge. If we can't find enough, there's another spot on the other side of the river that runs through here. Unfortunately, the vines that grow in that are too dangerous for just the two of us. So if we really have to go that way, we would wait or camp out until we can get more help to come and escort us through."

Luna was overwhelmingly impressed.

"You two have placed a considerable amount of thought into this."

Fluttershy backed off over to Cerb's side.

"Oh, no. This is all Cerb's doing. All we did was tell him what we know."

Twilight scanned the room again.

"So, every pony here is helping with the planning?"

Fluttershy stated warmly, "Most of them are. Everypony with Chris is providing all the information I couldn't cover about the dangerous creatures in the Everfree. Mostly about the Timberwolves. They're likely to be the most common threat we'd run into. Cerb said to ask them where they most frequently appear. That way, we know which areas to avoid."

Twilight pointed, "And Applejack?"

Fluttershy looked at the tent being set up, "Applejack is gathering some of the gear Cerb and Benny didn't have with them."

Twilight pointed again, "Mayor Mare?"

"Oh—” Fluttershy brightened up and pushed a box full of papers into view from under the table. “—She's been very helpful. She's shared with us some of the older maps of Ponyville. Some of them were marked with safe paths through the Everfree, and even some of the dangers to look out for, like pitfalls and manticore dens. Plus, she’s been directing us towards the ponies most likely to help us with other things."

She flew a few feet up to get a better look at the Earth ponies on the other side of the room.

"Mayor Mare told us that Roseluck and her other friends know the most about preserving flowers for travel. She even has some experience with harvesting herbs." She came back to the floor and rubbed shoulders with Rainbow Dash. "And Dash said she would help organize the pegasi to hold the overwatch stations, help control the weather, pass messages if anything happened, and even help carry off some of the lighter supplies we'll be collecting."

Starlight finally dropped her box onto the table.

"And I have been working on the signaling methods. "She used her magic to pull out a kite. "Since neither of them can use magic, I've been coming up with different enchantments to keep a kite in the sky so we can locate them in case of an emergency or if they're ready for a pickup or a resupply."

Thunder Glide stepped up to the table.

"When the kites go up, they'll release smoke during the day or glow at night. Red for medical emergencies. Purple if they're in danger. Yellow for a resupply. Green for a pickup. And blue if they're having trouble with anything else or need to send a message."

"Well, well," Luna smiled at the sight of her previously frustrated combatant. "It's nice to see you've put your hostilities aside and decided to help."

Thunder Glide huffed, "No disrespect, Princess, but I'm still plenty mad about not having the chance to prove myself. However, Shining and Cadance talked to me and set me straight on why I shouldn't hold it against him."

Fluttershy rolled her eyes away from Thunder Glide.

"They weren't the only ones to talk to her."

[Hours earlier outside the castle.]

Cadance had wrapped her forelegs around Rarity's waste and was trying to pull her back.

"Rarity! Calm down! It wasn't a threat!"

Thunder Glide continued to edge away from a wave of pins, needles, scissors, and other sharp sewing tools.

"I just wanted to have a chance to spar with him. I wasn't threatening him!"

Rarity snarled and bore her teeth, continuing to hold the mare at bay.

"I know it wasn't a threat! If it were! I would have dragged your carcass back to my shop and turned your skin into a hat!"

[Back in the table map room.]

Cerb pinched the bridge of his nose.

"I'm still not going to hit a woman, but we agreed to have Thunder Glide join us in our training sessions... Pending Rarity's approval."

Twilight looked around the room again.

"Where is Rarity?"

Cadance smiled the kind of smile that screamed how much she was downplaying what she was about to say.

"Rarity needed some time away to calm herself with something she enjoys. So, she's back at her place to modify Cerb's old uniform for this outing?"

That caught Luna’s attention, and she asked, "Modify your old uniform? What kind of modifications would you need?"

Cerb stated calmly as he thought back to the days when he was still serving.

"I'll always be proud to wear my uniform. However, since I'm not active duty, I am not authorized to wear any uniform that would identify me as such. At least not for anything that has not been cleared by an approving authority."

Rainbow Dash's ears perked up and promptly cocked themselves at odd angles.

"I still don't understand that."

Benny groaned and facepalmed.

"His old uniform has patches sewn on them that say U.S. Marines. By instruction, those have to be removed if he wears it anywhere that is not approved by the military. That's all."

"Oh," Rainbow Dash said disappointedly. "Why didn't you just say that?"

Cerb brushed over Rainbow Dash's question.

"Moving on. The last few things we have to work out is getting your okay to have some of the locals, who wanted to help, go out and collect the heavier packs when we’re done."

Twilight, somehow was surprised Cerb would think he needed her permission and asked, "You're asking me? Why would you ask me?"

Cerb darted his eyes between everyone else around the table.

"They're your citizens, Princess. I'm helping Fluttershy with this. I don't have the right to ask anyone else to put themselves in danger. At least not without your approval after I show you the plan."

Twilight was suddenly intrigued.

"What exactly is your plan?"

It didn't take long for all the other groups to join together in the throne room to begin the mission briefing. Cerb started it off no differently than he would have if he were briefing his unit back in the core. He ran through the list of items to be addressed. The indigenous dangers were covered by Chris and Starlight. Cerb actually took notes of his own since he wasn't there to gather the intel they were providing. Rainbow Dash took over for the overwatch portion, sighting what their job was going to be and who would be where. Then the bulk of how every job would be conducted and what to expect for all the standard procedures was covered by Cerb. Lastly, Shining closed off the briefing to remind everypony why it was so important to make sure this was successful and the lives it would be impacting.

At the end, the groups broke off again, and Twilight approached Cerb.

"I can't believe how thorough your plan is. Primary routes, three alternate routes, standard operating procedures responding to signals, how to enter a space, redundancies for all of the operations you're conducting? How did you come up with all of this so fast?"

Cerb handed a clipboard back to Benny.

"Practice, mostly. There were months where nearly every day, I would lead my squad out for patrols or other missions. We had to do this right. Doing it wrong meant people got killed. All I needed was the proper intel and some help from the locals to figure out what the best course of action for success was with the lowest level of risk."

"Mr. Cerbrus," a familiar voice chimed in. "I had to dig around for a while, but I found one that works."

Twilight looked over to see Lyra Heartstrings trotting up with a small box.

"Lyra?"

Lyra cheerfully returned the greeting.

"Oh, Hi-ya, Twilight." She opened the box up for Cerb to look into. "This is what you need, right?"

Cerb reached in and pulled out a compass.

"So long as it points north, this is exactly what I need. Thank you so much. How much do I owe you?"

Lyra tried laughing it off.

"Pft. Please. Just bring it back when you're done. Oh, how much did I miss?"

Cerb examined the compass as he spoke.

"The whole mission brief. Your friend... Uh—"

"Bon Bon,” Lyra corrected him.

Satisfied, Cerb put the compass in his pocket.

"Yeah, Bon Bon. She was here for it, and she can fill you in." He took a glance at his watch, looking as if he had someplace to be."Unfortunately, I gotta run out and get an exam soon."

Fluttershy, not having a watch of her own, asked, "Is it already that time?"

Cerb called over to his second in command for planning this operation.

"Benny! Medical appointment. Let's go. You too, Dash. Fly on ahead and tell Becky we're on our way."

Twilight was incredibly out of the loop now.

"Medical appointment? When did you arrange for that? Sniff and I were just there this morning. And we didn't even get an appointment set up for him."

Sniff answered, "That's on me. I reached out to Nurse Redheart and let her know what was going on. Since Cerb is going out and Benny is to stay with the C.O.C., they're getting looked at tonight. Heaven forbid something happens; they'll have a nice and healthy record to review in case of any injuries or whatever the fuck else could happen out there."

Applejack threw herself into the conversation.

"Mind the language, would ya, please. No need get'en all worked up over nuthin that hasn't happened."

Lumberman joined Applejack at her side.

"Ain't nuthing bad gunna happen."

Cerb added on to that train of thought, "That's the plan, at least. Oh, Starlight. If you want to keep working on the signals, please do. I'll let Chris know we're going to meet up with Becky at the hospital so we can get checked out." He turned back to Sniff. "And you staying or going?"

Sniff looked back at the rest of the ponies, still toiling away.

"Nah, I think I'm better suited staying behind. Benny's the best at keeping everyone organized. But I'm probably the next best thing until he gets back. Plus, we still need to go over the rest of the camping gear to see what's missing. Not to mention, Twiggels, no doubt, misses my charm and wit."

Twilight scoffed, "Your charm and wit? Sorry, but your Princess is in another castle."

Sniff feigned insult through an Italian accent. "Mama Mia. We shared a wonderful evening together, I bring you breakfast, and you're already pushing me away? I thought we had something special."

Twilight may have grown to like him more, but this wasn't the time to be playing around like he was. "What? Peter, please don't make a scene over a little joke."

Sniff blinked a few times, looking at Twilight before turning to Luna.

"Hey, aren’t you technically a Princess in another castle?"

Luna chuckled.

"Sniff. I'm quite certain that Twilight—"

Sniff quickly raised his hands and danced his fingers in front of Luna.

"Magic... Fingers," He teased in a smooth, sultry voice.

Luna's eyes brightened, "—is... so busy these days, and we have so many rooms in the Canterlot Castle. I seem to remember Celestia even offering—"

Twilight stomped her hoof.

"Peter! Stop teasing the Princes of the night!"

Cerb looked down at Lyra, who had been trying so hard not to laugh.

"Can you do me a favor and make sure this fool doesn't try to catch a ride to Canterlot or stow away in Luna's luggage while we're gone?"

Lyra shrugged, "Uhhhhh, sure. I guess." She looked over to her partner in crime. "Hey! Bon Bon! I'm on foal-sitting duty for the dancer guy! You wanna help?"

[Not much later, over at the Ponyville hospital.]

"Open your mouth and say Ahh."

"Ahhhhhh."

"Any soreness in the cheeks, jaw, neck, or throat?"

"No."

"Any history of pain in those areas?"

"No."

"Any physical trouble breathing through your... hmm, sorry," Nurse Redheart backed away from Cerb to make another note from her examination. "I completely forgot that you humans don't have a snout. And I don't know what I'm looking for, specifically, to check his breathing passages."

Becky pulled open an anatomy book and thumbed through the pages until she came to a cutaway that showed the nasal passages.

"It looks like ours are smaller than the average ponies. Both in length and diameter. But you just have to look inside to make sure nothing looks inflamed or irritated. It'd look puffy or cracked and either a lot more red than what you see now or a yellow or green discoloration if there was a nasty infection."

Cerb butted into the conversation to try and speed things up.

"My breathing is fine. And not that I don't appreciate all your doing, Nurse, but how long is this going to take?"

"Cerb," Nurse Redheart addressed him while looking through some of his papers. "Or do you prefer Justin or Mr. Husk?"

Cerb started to fidget with his hand and cracked his knuckles.

"Any of those are fine. Just not Mr. Cerberus. Just sounds weird."

"Mr. Husk," Fluttershy suggested, not hiding the irritation in her voice. "I think that would be most appropriate."

Nurse Redheart replied, narrowly holding back a sneer from yet another interjection from Ponyville's volunteer vet.

"Of course. This is a hospital, after all. Best to be professional."

Becky suddenly seemed nervous.

"Alright, so, for the next part, I really don't know if you like the idea of me being here for it... Cuz... You know."

Three knocks tapped on the door before it opened, and Doctor Horse walked in.

"Sorry about having to step out. We had another patient come in that required my attention. Where are we at now?"

Becky answered and handed over a chart she’d been keeping notes on.

"We just finished up the respiratory inspection, Doctor. Everything came out clear."

Doctor Horse beamed brightly over the results, "Outstanding news. And is the patient willing to perform the next set of inspections, or will we be moving onto the x-rays?"

Fluttershy noticed how awkward both Becky and Cerb looked at the question just asked, "What's the next inspection?"

Doctor Horse didn't have any issue being blunt with the answer, "The next item on the list would be a full-body inspection without the patients' garments covering him."

Still sitting on the examination table, Cerb answered, "Yeah, doc. If it's just a visual inspection, I'm fine with it."

After reviewing the books and seeing mostly only illustrations, Doctor Horse was ecstatic to hear that.

"Splendid. Might we bring in the others? Just for their own familiarity, visually. Becky also explained to us before her own examination the sensitivities your species has with nudity. You have the option of only males or females to do the inspection if one or the other makes you feel more comfortable."

Becky spoke up again, "Hey, Justin. If you want me to step out, believe me, I understand."

Doctor Horse was still focused on having the inspection performed and offered, "If you don't feel comfortable removing all of your clothing, you can leave on your undergarments. Having a full understanding of your anatomy would be preferred, but you're under no obligation to, just so we're clear."

Still, without an answer, Becky admitted, "I couldn't do it. Just bra and panties... at least around the male doctors."

Cerb stopped her from trying to over-explain.

"It's fine, Becky. And doc... Whatever you think is best."

Doctor Horse opened the door for the group.

"Right. Well then. Could you follow us down the hall to a larger examination room? We're slowly starting to learn about some of the various medical procedures described in Miss Landon's books. So having a better view would help them in case there is ever a need to perform an operation."

"Sure," Cerb said, sliding off the table. "Lead the way."

"Thank you, Mr. Husk," Nurse Redheart said, following alongside. "This means a lot to our medical team."

Walking toward the door, Nurse Redheart could see an uneasy look on Fluttershy's face. Some level of fear and anger under all her confusion.

"Oh, yes." Nurse Redheart stopped and looked at Fluttershy. "We would appreciate you joining us, so long as Mr. Husk approves."

Fluttershy snapped to attention.

"Me?"

Nurse Redheart stumbled for a moment, somehow at a loss for words.

“Mr. Husk, we… We all have medical training for ponies. Some have additional education for griffins... but after our inspection with Becky, we came to discover how limited our understanding of your body's features are compared to ours."

Cerb stood at the doorway, wondering why the obvious was being stated like this.

"And?"

Nurse Redheart sighed, "While she may not be a doctor or even a nurse, Fluttershy has far more experience with providing care to non-ponies. She would most likely have a better idea on addressing your medical needs."

Doctor Horse suddenly had the appearance of looking desperate.

"Please, don't view this as any reason to doubt our capabilities to provide care for you and your friends. Your kind just so happens to be uniquely different in ways we don't yet understand."

Cerb looked down at Fluttershy, clearly uncomfortable at all the new pressure being put on her.

"I trust Fluttershy probably more than any other pony here. So long as she doesn't mind, I'm fine with her being there for the strip show."

Becky facepalmed, "Oh, God, Cerb. Don't call it that."

Cerb acted like this was all a joke.

"Ah, come on. How far off is it?"

Fluttershy finally answered, "I can come along if it makes you feel more comfortable. I mean... If you don't mind, that is."

If the jokes weren’t flying, Cerb thought simply being honest would work better at this point.

"Flutters, if worse comes to worst out there, it's better you know what I'm supposed to look like without a broken bone or dislocated shoulder."

Fluttershy squeamed at the thought of such an injury, "Please don't say that. Seeing Kelly was bad enough. I don't know what I would do if anything were to happen to you out there... I'd never forgive myself."

Cerb leaned over and lifted Fluttershy's face up from under her chin.

"Hey. Plan for the best, be prepared for the worst... Come on."

Fluttershy stood up and followed the others out to the next room.

Seeing another chance to bring back some levity to the situation Cerb spoke up, addressing Fluttershy, "Also, now that I'm thinking about it. Someone's gotta be there in case Pinkie Pie shows up."

"Hmm?" Fluttershy inquired wordlessly.

Cerb went back to making jokes.

"Or some other crazed mare that goes looking for my lever."

Becky backhanded Cerb in the chest.

"Stop it."

Cerb laughed, "What? I make jokes when I get nervous."

Becky threatened him, though clearly joking, "Yeah, keep making jokes, and I'll call Pinkie over myself."

Cerb mock laughed, "And lose your twenty bits? Yeah, right."

Becky fired back and made a kissy face.

"Oh, like you'd be so heartbroken over losing."

Rubbing the lump Kelly gave him, Cerb said, "Can't be worse than getting punched in the back of the head. And I ain't helping my case with all of this today, am I?"

Becky turned around and held the door open for him, sporting a shit-eating grin.

"Nope."

Inside the room, Cerb was directed under a set of lights. Before him stood more than a dozen doctors and nurses. There was a mix of expressions ranging from excited, curious, and even a few who seemed to have no real emotion at all.

Doctor Horse levitated up a wand for pointing, "Miss Landon. If you would be so kind as to educate us on our patient."

Cerb groaned as he walked over behind a privacy curtain to disrobe.

"Come on, Becks. Let's get this over with."

A minute later, Cerb walked out in just his boxers.

"Sorry, I'm sure there's gonna be a lot to go over before this needs to come off."

Doctor Horse wasn’t bothered by the display, or the limited view, as it were.

"That's perfectly fine, Mr. Husk."

For the next forty minutes, Becky did an entire review of all the essential parts of human anatomy and muscle groups. There was even a breakdown of the various scars over his torso and back. Each scar was given an explanation of what type of internal damage likely would have occurred and the dangers of such injuries.

With the simple stuff complete, Becky asked, "Any questions?"

Nurse Redheart raised a hoof.

"Miss Landon, I'm rather confused as to the lethality of such injuries you described on Mr. Husk. From first hoof experience, the patient Kelly Bardwell had significantly fewer injuries with only one major point of blood loss. How was Mr. Husk able to survive withstanding significantly more traumatic and damaging injuries?"

A collection of concerned comments were shared between the group.

One of the doctors in the back asked, "Is it because of the size difference between males and females of your species?"

Another asked, "Are the males of your species naturally more resilient to injuries?"

Cerb answered loud enough to end their barrage of questions, "I should have died... There were a lot of things that went into play that kept me alive. Rapid medical assistance, blood transfusions, a ventilator to keep me breathing, and access to a trauma team of seasoned surgeons that had a lot of practice stitching together wounded fighters like me. Even after that got me stable, I still needed multiple surgeries... It's a miracle I'm alive. So don't bet on anyone to get hit like this and make it out no matter what you do. Because there were too many that weren't as fortunate as me. Even those with fewer injuries than I had."

Another unicorn doctor in the back poked her head up with another question. "How can—"

Cerb cut her off abruptly.

"I'd rather we move on to finishing the examination of my current condition than reviewing my trauma. No offense. But it was my understanding that this was to help you all get familiar with human anatomy in case something happens to me out there. Nothing about what happened with these scars is going to help you with that."

The unicorn poked her head up again. "We only—"

Becky cut the doctor off this time, "Anything you want to know, I can fill you in later. With all due respect, that's not relevant to what he's here for. And he still has plenty of work to do before tomorrow morning."

Doctor Horse jumped in to take control of the situation.

"Doctor... Our patient has made it clear that we will not be discussing that right now. So... if you're ready, Mr. Husk."

Becky averted her eyes as soon as Cerb had his thumbs under the elastic bands. Then, without hesitation or any grand displays, his boxers hit the floor.

At first, nothing was said. None of the staff knew what to say or how to react. They all merely stared at this grand mystery that had just been revealed to them.

Nurse Snowheart, an Earth pony mare with an off-yellow coat and mane and tail of light-blue with a white stripe, and a white ball shape surrounded with four hearts spoke up.

"Was this due to one of your injuries?" She nurse asked as if though she took pity on the sight.

Cerb looked down at his exposed genitals.

"Could you be a bit more specific?"

Doctor Horse spoke with an uneasy wavering of his voice.

"Mr. Husk. Your..."

Cerb finally took in the obvious.

"Oh, that. No. That's normal for us. We're not built like you down there."

A pegasus doctor stepped off to the side so she could get a better look.

"Is it always in this state?"

Having to explain his penis was more embarrassing than Cerb ever would have imagined.

"I'm guessing you mean, is it always out like this. And yes. Ours can't be pulled back into our body."

Sweetheart, another nurse in the room, clearly confused, asked, "Pulled in?" She turned with a curious look at Doctor Horse.

Nurse Redheart's eyes lowered, and she forced her ears back.

Cerb sighed as he reached down for his boxers.

"Well, this was a mistake."

"Wait," Fluttershy ordered, making Cerb freeze in mid-squat.

The sudden outburst drew all the attention to Fluttershy from everyone in the room. She held her head a bit higher, and with a single twitch of her right ear, she took a step forward.

"Can you... stand up again?"

The request came on so suddenly at the oddest time, and Cerb asked, "Is something wrong?"

Whatever was going on, it finally drew Becky's attention to look at Cerb.

"Your leg," Fluttershy said, trotting over. "What happened to them?"

Cerb looked down and covered himself with his hands, leaving the scars on his leg in view.

"The scars?"

Indeed it was the scars that caught Fluttershy's attention, but something else as well.

"You were injured here." She pointed with a hoof to his upper inner thighs. "It changes the way you walk, doesn't it? What happened?"

It took a second for Cerb to pull from memory how to answer.

"It's shrapnel from the bullets. Same thing that cut my arms up."

Fluttershy looked over the specks and streaks of scars on his legs.

"But shouldn't everything have healed once they pulled the pieces out?"

A little more explanation was needed from Cerb on this.

"No... Most of the metal's still in there. They usually leave a lot of it in there because it can do more damage to cut them out."

Fluttershy raised a hoof to his leg but stopped short.

"Oh. Umm... Is it okay if I..."

Cerb looked at her, clearly uncomfortable.

"I'm not going to hurt you," Fluttershy said. "I just noticed something when you moved."

She placed her hoof on his inner thigh over the scars.

"Move down again like you did before.“ She felt the muscles move as he squatted down. “Okay, and now back up again."

She backed away a few feet and examined both of his legs from the knees up.

"Can you move your hands away and do that again?"

"Fluttershy," Nurse Redheart spoke up. "What exactly are you having the patient do? We already did an examination of his range of motion."

"Somethings wrong," Fluttershy answered. "I didn't notice it when he was covered up... Becky, can you come over and tell me if you see the same thing?"

Becky joined Fluttershy in front of Cerb.

"What am I looking for?"

This was beyond awkward and embarrassing for Cerb, and he was profoundly regretting agreeing to this now.

Fluttershy pointed just below the scars.

"His right leg, when he lowers down. Cerb, can you do it again?" She asked, never taking her eyes off of him.

Begrudgingly, he did what was asked of him. As he lowered himself again, he paid closer attention and could feel what she was looking at.

Fluttershy pointed with the tip of her wing.

"There. That muscle. The lower part by his knee tenses up, and so does the top near his hips. But the center doesn't move right. It only contracts when he gets down low. Justin, how often do you work these muscles?"

Cerb answered bluntly, "I run almost every day?"

Fluttershy lamented as she rubbed her hoof up and down his inner thigh.

"No-No-No. Your body is very different from a pony's, but there are similarities that I can see. Although, an injury like this is more common with a cheetah if they tear a muscle or a hamstring. But this is much worse. Does it hurt all the time?"

Watching Fluttershy walking around him while looking him over more closely, Cerb answered, "Not all the time. But I'm used to the pain. I just deal with it."

Cerb froze as he felt Fluttershy's hoof come down on his lower back and run down low enough to touch his ass cheeks.

"Did you used to have a tail?" Fluttershy asked.

Cerb covered himself up again and turned himself away from Fluttershy.

"What? No. Humans don't have tails."

This was a better question for Becky to answer.

"Our spines are different. We have a tailbone, but it's completely different from the tailbones you have."

"Oh," Fluttershy answered, still not fully understanding it all. "Well, that's the only thing that I noticed then. But I'll ask Aloe and Lotus if they can see you tonight. I don't think the damage done can be fully healed, being how long they've been like this. But that doesn't mean that having those muscles worked over won't help. Since not all of the muscles are working correctly, other muscles are being overworked. And that can cause the tension to spread down to the knees, up into the hips, and even into the back. If that happens when we're in the Everfree, it can make carrying what we gather a lot harder. Maybe even further the injuries."

That was Cerb’s limit, and he asked, "So, are we done?"

Fluttershy answered while looking over the back of his thighs and calves, "I can't think of anything else we can do. There might be more I can find if we did some stretches and start doing yoga. I could help more then, but you should be fine for now. A good massage tonight should be more than enough to prevent any injuries from occurring tomorrow."

Seeing that Cerb was mentally done with this portion, Doctor. Horse spoke up to end this portion.

"Yes. I do believe that will do for today in here. Although, we would very much appreciate you coming back for another more thorough examination."

This whole affair was not something Cerb wanted to repeat, feeling this time was necessary.

"I appreciate all the effort and consideration for the welfare of myself and my friends. But I think at this point in time, I'd prefer to do this on a as-needed basis."

Doctor Horse confirmed Cerb's request with a nod.

"Very well. If you would please, you may put on your clothes, and we will continue this into the x-ray room. After that, Miss Landon would like to provide training on performing a blood draw... Something we've never done before. We will be waiting for you while you change."

As the ponies began to file out and Cerb returned behind the curtain, Becky tapped Fluttershy on the shoulder.

"Could you give me and Cerb a minute?"

Fluttershy started to back out.

"Oh, sure... Is everything alright?"

"Yes," Becky said. "Just something personal I'd rather talk to him about alone. Nothing bad."

Fluttershy politely obliged and made her way out with the others, leaving the two humans to themselves.

Once alone, Becky ran her fingers through her hair.

"Wow... I can't believe you actually did it."

Cerb spoke up from behind the curtain, "Becks... Don't get me wrong. I have a lot of faith in what I'm doing after all the support we got in preparation for tomorrow. And while there is a lot of risks I'd be willing to take to get you the shit out there, that I pray to God will help you, don't think I'd be dumb enough to walk out for a suicide mission."

Becky rolled her eyes.

"You say that, and yet you're still going."

"Yes," Cerb said firmly, walking out into the open again. "And yeah, I'm honestly a little scared right now. But I trust... God, I can't believe how fucked up everything is. I'm actually putting my trust into a cartoon horse come to life."

Becky spun in place and then turned back to him.

"Why?"

Cerb hung his head and looked at her, asking for some understanding.

"Come on, Becky. Think about it. How much of your meds do you have left?"

"No," Becky lowered her voice. "I mean, why are we all so trusting? Just sitting around and playing card games or having a place to sleep for the night is one thing. And don't get me wrong, I'm just as guilty for over-trusting Rainbow Dash. But Cadance and Shining want to take you and me to another side of this continent, damn near. Celestia offered Sniff a place to live with her, and I don't know if she was even joking or not. And Fluttershy is taking you away from us into the death forest? I don't like the idea of them splitting us up. Even if they're trying to cure me or give you therapy or what the fuck ever."

Cerb took a deep breath and nodded his head.

"I share your concerns. I'm not stupid. I know everything doesn't add up. I know they're keeping secrets. And some of them are getting way too familiar with us."

Becky tilted her head and made the jerking-off motion.

"You mean like getting felt up in front of me?"

"No," Cerb answered with a touch of irritation. "I mean, like Pinkie getting dangerously close to finding out that stupid lever joke is about my dick. And that one out there—" He pointed out to the hallway. "—is the only one that's done a fucking thing to keep her off me. And that is so fucked up because neither one of them knows what the fuck is really going on."

Becky sighed, "I still don't get how none of them seem to understand what sex is... or at least only have the most broken and fragmented concepts of it."

Cerb admitted with a mix of emotions that weren't clear, "Sniff kind of said the same thing... Sort of. And I guess that would explain the lack of a reaction from Fluttershy just a minute ago."

Becky chuckled.

"Guess I'm not winning those twenty bits after all," she stated as a joke. "But honestly," Becky became serious again. "How messed up is your body from everything? We never talk about it."

Cerb sighed and finished putting his shirt on.

"I can breathe. I can run. I still got all my limbs. And last time I checked, my dick still works. So aside from the pain and numbness and fucked up nerves here and there, I can deal."

"I'm serious," Becky reiterated with a bit of a pause to let Cerb think over his response. "Are you a hundred percent for this?"

Cerb flexed his right arm and slapped his bicep to show it off. "I'm better than I was after all the physical therapy. And even at that point, I was good enough to reenlist. Believe me. I asked."

Becky felt her heart sink.

"Jesus Christ, Justin. You didn't."

Cerb shrugged, "Cleared everything but the psych board."

Becky shook her head and looked at him like he knew how crazy he sounded.

"And yet you still want to go out there?"

"Becky," Cerb spoke her name with a level of exhaustion she wasn't expecting. "What else am I gonna do? Hmm? Just sit around making cupcakes and talk about my feelings as the doctors here look you over and say, 'Well, holy shit. We don't have a fucking clue what we're doing.' All the while, you run out of meds, and Fluttershy comes back with a bag of tea, hoping that it's enough to keep you going until we get back home? If we even can get back home."

Still trying to control her voice, Becky snapped at Cerb, "I'm sorry. Fucking sorry, alright. But right now, you're the only one who really knows what the fuck is going on with all this. Everyone around you is trying to bring all the pieces together, but we can't all see it like you do... All you had to do was explain this shit to us, and you could have avoided all of this extra drama and Kelly having to relive the fear of you not coming home again."

Cerb huffed and turned to look away from Becky.

"Kelly will be fine."

Becky glared back at Cerb.

"You need to talk to her before you leave. Calm her down before she actually breaks something."

Cerb glared back at Becky.

"Like what?"

Becky answered while balling a fist up in front of Cerb's face.

"Like her goddamn hand. Fuck'n Big Mac carried her in before you and Benny showed up. Her hand's all messed up now after decking you. I thought she did break it, but she just jammed it. Like an idiot, as the consensus seems to be."

Cerb closed his eyes and grumbled.

“Goddamnit. Twenty-eight years old and still acts like a fucking toddler when she doesn’t get her way.”

Becky didn't want to keep dragging this conversation on and knew she was keeping the others waiting longer than appropriate.

"Look. I know you'll be fine out there. No matter what happens, you'll make it back to us in one piece. I just wish... you would actually fucking talk to us. Not just Benny or Lumberman. I mean... If, for whatever reason, you can't talk to us, and you can only do it with any of the ponies here that are all wrapped up over you, then whatever. So long as they actually help you."

Cerb grit his teeth, "I got a handle on it."

"Barely," Becky snapped again. "Oh, and after you do this. You better follow up on that shit. Because if you don't let them help you, I'm not gonna have your back the next time you pull a stunt like this."

Cerb cocked an eye, not knowing if that was a threat.

"What do you mean?"

[Early when Fluttershy was leaving the examination room.]

Doctor Horse spoke up among the crowd.

"Fluttershy, your attention to detail and immaculate diagnosis are both impressive and worthy of praise. You truly are a master of your craft."

Fluttershy graciously accepted the compliment.

"Why thank you."

Nurse Redheart suddenly butted in.

"Uh, doctor. If it would make things easier. I will wait here with Fluttershy for the others to finish up. I can show them where to go when they finish inside."

Doctor Horse smiled wide and started off down the hallway.

"Very well, nurse."

Nurse Redheart spoke up in a low voice, "Miss Fluttershy. I know I'm not always the easiest mare to get along with, but please don't view me as a threat."

Fluttershy instantly retracted back in defense. "I didn't—"

"You did," Nurse Redheart said, overtaking the conversation. "Almost all of you have. Especially you and Rarity after taking care of Mr. Husk."

Again, Fluttershy tried to defend herself.

"But we—"

Nurse Redheart snarled as she turned and moved further away from the door.

"I don't want an apology. I want to know what you know."

That statement left Fluttershy confused enough she felt the need to correct the nurse, "I think you might be mistaken. If you remember, I'm not really a doctor—"

"I know that," Nurse Redheart grumbled before collecting herself. "Look. We spoke with Miss Landon and her friend Peter when he visited us with Princess Twilight Sparkle. They both have knowledge that is, for some reason, completely unknown to us. Some of Miss Landon's books go so far in depth of their anatomy and organ composition that it lists the chemical makeup and molecular bondings of elements that produce them. Technically speaking, their understanding of biology and medical science is more advanced than the forbidden textbooks of magics deemed too dangerous for unicorns to study. Even their introduction-level books are more advanced than anything Doctor Horse, myself, or any of the other medical staff have seen."

Fluttershy still wasn’t understanding what the nurse was asking for.

"If it's that advanced, why do you think you need me?"

"Adductor Longus," Nurse Redheart answered. "The injured leg muscle on Mr. Husk. You were the first one to notice it, and I've read the books on their anatomy and can point most of them out, but you know what to look for. You can even recognize problems based on injuries from the animals you've helped. And if you really care about making sure your special human friend stays healthy, you will want us to know as much as possible."

Fluttershy’s heart rate started to jump.

"Special human friend?"

Nurse Redheart looked at Fluttershy like questioning that statement was an insult, yet still bore a smile through it.

"You think you're the first mare to bring your stallion in here and cop an attitude with the cute nurse that gets too close to their special somepony?"

"Eep!"

Nurse Redheart chuckled at Fluttershy's reaction.

"Well, really, it was that look you gave when you thought you would be left out of the examination. That wasn't the look that ponies who are just friends give."

Fluttershy started to cower before the nurse.

"Please don't mention this to any pony. It would cause so many problems if word got out. I'll do anything you want. Just... Please—"

Nurse Redheart clicked her tongue and shot Fluttershy an insulted look.

"I'm not threatening you or trying to blackmail you. Besides. I like Mr. Husk, too."

From the cowering position, Fluttershy looked up with a new look of rage that was about to tear its way out.

"No-No-No!" Nurse Redheart quickly corrected herself. "Not like that. I mean, he's nice. A real gentlecolt."

"Oh, heh... Sorry," Fluttershy apologized while needlessly trying to fix her hair. "I'm just a little worked up right now."

"Understandable," Nurse Redheart said with a knowing bow of her head. "Mr. Husk and his friends are some amazing creatures. And there's something about them that I can't explain. Every moment around them is... like a whole new experience."

"Yeah," Fluttershy said with a pleasant smile. "Everypony that meets them can't help but getting attached to them."

Nurse Redheart relaxed her posture.

"Well, Mr. Husk is incredibly brave. A little scary even. Or at least he would be if he wasn't so kind... I still can't believe he could survive the injuries those scars gave him. From my understanding of how our lungs work, if a human's lungs are anything like ours, we wouldn't be able to recover from such trauma."

Fluttershy turned away slightly.

"I'd rather not think about that."

The nurse was quick to apologize.

"I didn't mean to imply anything negative. They just happen to know so much more about these types of injuries than we do. I'm sure that after we have more time, we'll be much more capable of taking care of such things."

The door from the examination room finally opened, and Becky and Cerb stepped out together. From there, they made their way down to the next room led by the nurse.

Ready to start the next phase, Doctor Horse instructed his patient, "Just stand there, Mr. Husk."

Cerb stood in front of the wall.

"Where's the machine?"

Doctor Horse answered with a proud smile, "There's no need for that here. Doctor, if you would please."

A unicorn doctor took front and center, charging up his horn and casting a light over Cerb.

Cerb looked down over the light shining over him.

"Do I need to hold still for this?"

Doctor Horse watched in confusion.

"Well, that ain't right."

Believing something was amiss, Doctor Horse walked into the light with Cerb. Wherever the light touched the good doctor, his flesh and clothing vanished, and only his skeleton could be seen.

Cerb's eyes widened as the skeleton of Doctor Horse drew closer.

"That's fucking gnarly and creepy."

Becky realized what they were trying to do and said, "Magic isn't gonna work on this guy. Found out today. He's immune to it."

The skeleton of Doctor Horse turned around, looking at Becky. "Oh? Fascinating."

"Actually," Becky stepped up and stuck her hand in the light with no reaction or bones displayed. "Guess it's not just you there, Big Guy."

Doctor Horse sighed, "Well then. Looks like we'll be doing this the new longer way."

It didn't take long to run through the process of taking standard X Rays. Except for the time it was going to take to process the images.

Then, after a quick blood draw, which only further seemed to amaze the medical staff, it seemed like their time there was complete.

Cerb had grown impatient and asked, "Is there anything else we need to go over?"

Becky remembered the injury from last night and asked, "How's your hand doing?"

Cerb brought up his hand and examined it. "Not bad. Could use a stitch and glue before I head out. I'm sure they'd like to watch that."

Cerb turned out to be right about the interest of the others. They took notes of the whole process. Washing the wound, threading the needle, and how Becky carefully pierced the skin and weaved the thread through. Lastly, she tied up the stitching string, snipped it short, and improvised the medical glue with ordinary super glue.

As Becky finished up and sorted the medical tools she used, she gave a final explanation.

"Since he'll be out there in the forest, grabbing who knows what, the glue will help not only keep the wound closed, it will also keep the dirt out and help stop an infection."

Another Nurse, Sweetheart, couldn't help but comment on the demonstration.

"That is so simple, yet seems ingenious in how effective it is."

"Yep," Cerb said as he stood up. "But if that's it, we'll grab Benny and be on our way."

Nurse Redheart opened the door for Cerb.

"Your friend is in the waiting room. His examination was much shorter than yours."

"Yeah," Becky sighed. "Benny got as far as taking his shirt off."

Cerb groaned, "Whatever."

Walking down the hallway, Nurse Redheart was full of praise for the three.

"Miss Landon, Mr. Husk, Fluttershy. Thank you all so much for all the help and the time you've given us today. I cannot begin to explain just how much your contributions are advancing our understanding of emergency services and the care for our patients. So, if you wish, we would like to have a follow-up after you return from your trip. I'm sure there will be many questions we'll have after we review your X-rays. Plus, any reactions from the physical stress and fatigue you may experience will be something we'd love to examine."

This time hearing it from Nurse Redheart, Cerb answered, "If I'm not busy after we get back. Have a good night, though."

Nurse Redheart waved them off.

"Take care, Mr. Husk. You too, Miss Landon. And thanks again, Fluttershy."

As soon as they entered the waiting room, they spotted Benny.

Benny stood up.

"So... did you have to turn your head and cough?"

"No," Fluttershy answered. "Becky says that his lungs are just fine."

Cerb wasn't going to let his disappointment in Benny ruin the moment.

"What about you? Classic case of stage fright? They'll warm their hooves up if you ask them nicely."

Benny mockingly retorted with a snap of his fingers.

"Well, shucks. Guess I should have asked. But yeah, not feeling it today, man. Sorry… Just a little too much going on for me to be up for stripping down and getting poked and prodded. At least not today."

Cerb rolled his eyes, and half shrugged.

"Whatev's. Not like your missing much outside of having to explain why you have an outie instead of an innie."

Fluttershy tilted her head and exchanged looks between the two.

"Is that what you call it?"

Cerb didn't answer Fluttershy and instead continued with Benny again.

"Oh, yeah. Fluttershy was there, too. She noticed my right leg is still jacked up, and I don't have a tail above my ass crack. And that's all she noticed. So I'm feeling all sorts of special about that."

Becky placed a hand on Cerb's shoulder, "Oh, no, Justin. Your poor little ego. They didn't give you a medal or a trophy or nuthing. Don't you worry your pretty little dick off. How about some ice cream to make you feel better?"

Cerb started to walk to the exit.

"Alright. Shut up. My ego is fine. Just trying to make a joke about it."

As per usual, the joke went right over Fluttershy's head.

"What's there to make a joke about?" She then noticed Cerb walking off without her and ran to catch up with him. "Wait! I know a nice place to get ice cream!"

[A short time later back at the castle.]

Applejack shouted into the castle, "Everypony! They're back!"

Rarity quickly trotted out to meet them as they entered through the double doors.

"Finally, you're all finished up checking in with the—" She stopped dead in her tracks as a vanilla ice cream cone was placed in front of her snout held in Fluttershy's wing. "You stopped for ice cream?"

Fluttershy answered as she let Becky and Benny walk past her, "We sure did. Don't ask me why, though. Apparently, it was a joke from... or maybe it wasn't. I don't know. The important thing is that Justin is perfectly healthy. Except for a slight leg injury, I'm having Aloe and Lotus take care of tonight."

Cerb quickly answered the question he somehow knew Rarity was going to ask.

"It's an old injury. I got it back with the other scars on my chest. It's been like this for years, so don't go on a warpath for something no pony did to me."

Rarity playfully tried to play down her overreaction they both knew she would have had.

"Oh, Justin, please. I know I may have come across, ehm, a tiny bit more intense than one would have expected—"

Cerb cut her off with a cheerful demeanor as he walked passed them and headed for the table map room.

"Don't apologize. Both you and Flutters are the strongest, most intense warriors I've seen here. And you hide it all behind all that... uh..." He slowed down and turned around to look them up and down while taking another lick from his chocolate ice cream cone. "—You know... All that beautiful... you... That you both are. I love that about you two."

Sniff shouted from the next room over in mock disgust.

"Oh, my god! Cerb! Stop flirting with your girlfriends and get back to work!"

Cerb actually turned a little red at that jab.

"Oh, ha-ha-ha-ha-ha! You're one to talk, Poacher!" He made a gesture with his free hand to the girls. "Hold on a sec. Let me just check up on everything in here, and then we can head over to the massage place."

Fluttershy beamed as he ran off, "Go ahead, Justin. I'll wait for you outside where it's not so crowded and fill Rarity in about what we learned today."

A short walk led the two out past the double doors and the steps where they waited away from the guards next to the lineup of vehicles.

Rarity impatiently asked, "Everything came back looking good for Justin's health, you said?"

Filled with optimism and most of her ice cream cone, Fluttershy answered, "Very healthy. Also, as of right now, it looks like I'm the next expert on human health, after Becky, after spending so much time with Justin. Well, that and seeing how taking care of all the animals has helped me to notice another muscle injury in his leg."

Rarity started to fret.

"Oh, dear. Nothing too serious, I hope."

Fluttershy shook her head, "No. Not really. I think a nice massage and a heat wrap should be all that's needed to help relieve the tension that's been built up over time."

Rarity nodded.

"I see. Nothing else exciting or interesting discovered?"

Fluttershy took a nibble of her cone.

"Not really. Well... sort of. I think I figured out why all the humans wear clothes, now. At least the stallions. They look really different down there. I've never seen anything like it."

Rarity's eyes widened with interest.

"Oh, darling. You simply must tell me." She pulled out her notepad from her satchel and started flipping through the pages. "I had a theory about this I came up with after trying to design undergarments for them. Does this look anything like what you saw?"

Fluttershy looked at the various drawings of what looked like a stallion's genitals on a human body, but with the proportions not matching up.

"Umm... sort of. I mean, you're right about them not having a sheath."

"I knew it," Rarity boasted.

Fluttershy’s shyness started to show through again for the next correction.

"But their... umm... ahem. Uh."

Rarity could see where Fluttershy's eyes were focused.

"Testicles?"

Fluttershy wasn’t going to repeat those words.

"Yes, those. You drew them too big in this drawing. And the other part is longer on Justin than what you drew. And that part on the end looks more..."

Rarity was making mental notes as she studied her own drawing again.

"More what, darling? And did you say longer? Hmm. That must be inconvenient."

Fluttershy hadn't thought about the complications of having a limp appendage flopping between one's legs.

"Maybe. I suppose it would make running difficult. But as for how it looks. It has kind of a funny shape on the end. Kind of like a mushroom."

"Pft!" Rarity had to refrain from laughing too loud. "Are you serious?"

"Yes," Fluttershy stood tall and indignantly prideful. "And it's not funny, so you shouldn't laugh."

Rarity rolled her eyes.

"Oh, please. I'm not laughing at how it looks. I only laughed at the words you used to describe it. I'm sure it looks perfectly fine just the way it is."

"I guess so," Fluttershy admitted. "I think it looks fine. Although, I did notice his scent was a lot stronger down there." She suddenly became a little flush in the cheeks had had another twinge in her ear. "Ehm. Wow. I didn't expect that all of a sudden. I guess I was too caught up with examining his leg injury to—"

Rarity appreciated her friend's sudden burst of being flustered.

"I can't help but express a touch of jealousy if I'm being completely honest with you. For all the discussions about how they all prefer to be covered up and the privacy they like to keep about that part of themselves, he at least trusted you to see that part of him."

Fluttershy giggled slightly at the thought of seeing him like that again.

"Well, yes, hmm. I think it was more of a necessity than anything else, but... Oh, my gosh." She suddenly blushed deeply and covered her face behind her wings. "I don't know why I'm getting so excited just thinking about it. I need to calm myself before I need another Wonder Rush."

"You know," Rarity had a moment of clarity and closed the notepad. "I had a similar reaction with my first Wonder Rush. True, it started with just thinking about him and enjoying his scent. But I was thinking about that part of him after I made my drawings, and well... Oh, dear. Now I'm starting to get that feeling again."

Fluttershy saw this as another piece to their puzzle.

"It can't be a coincidence that we both had the same reaction."

Opening up to her drawings only to hide it as soon as she caught another glimpse, a thought was starting to grow in the back of Rarity’s mind.

"Hmm. Yes, quite so. But why over this? No.“ She slammed the notepad shut. - “Not now. I can only— " A sudden ear twitch distracted her, and she had to cover it. "Blast it all."

"Yo!" Cerb called out as he walked down the steps behind them. "Everything's good in there. Let's get this muscle stuff taken care of so we can finish up and get some Zs before we head out."

Sniff yelled out from inside the double doors.

"Hey, asshole! Wait up! I know these chicks, and I was supposed to be first."

Cerb threw his head back and whined. "Jesus Christ, Sniffy. Crying over my dinner at Grapes and Olives. Jealous over my seamstress. And now you're gonna try and derail my physical therapy?"

Sniff ran up behind Cerb and put his arm over his shoulder.

"Come on. If anything, I'll get ya a discount."

Cerb scoffed, "A discount? If I get any more of a discount, they'll be paying me for their services."

Not knowing of the agreement that was made with Rarity earlier, Sniff asked, "Paying you? Damn... Talk about a happy ending."

Cerb laughed as he started walking off again.

"Okay. There we go. Now, I see why you're tagging along."

Sniff slapped Cerb on the ass as he walked past him.

"Shut up, gimpy. Besides. These chicks are cool."

Cerb gave Sniff a good shove to the side of him.

"Never met a single woman you didn't like, have ya?"

[A short walk later in the spa.]

Lotus looked over the mass of muscle now lying on the table in front of her and Aloe, "Now, vee may be very skilled, howev-air. Des es very big job. And Fluttershy tells us of your injury vee are to verk around."

Fluttershy hiked herself up on the table to point out the troubled spots and corrected the masseuse, "Workover, actually. These areas here, and here, mostly. Then, if he's up for it, everything from his lower back down to his ankles. Oh, and the top of his shoulders down through the center of his back."

Aloe shined with confidence.

"No need to worry, Fluttershy. Your friends are in the best of hooves. We will be tending to them personally today. So, please. You and Rarity have the entire facility open to yourselves while we tend to Peter and Mr. Husk."

Sniff abruptly moaned as he sprawled out on the massage table.

"Mmmph… Man, it's almost like being back home again. Being called by our actual names, the comforts of massage parlor and spa."

Rarity replied with a slight giggle.

"So glad you can enjoy yourself. Perhaps you'll be joining us on spa days in the future?"

Sniff was already face down on his table, getting his back worked on by Aloe.

"Say when, and I'll be here."

Fluttershy raised her voice loud enough to let Cerb hear as she headed off with Rarity, "Okay. We won't be gone for too long. We're going to step into the steam room for a while, and then we'll be back out here with you."

Rarity added one little joke as she stepped out.

"And keep those hands of yours to yourselves, you two. Don't want Aloe and Lotus thinking they have new competition in town."

Sniff blindly gave a thumbs up, "No promises on my part, Diamonds."

As soon as the two left the room, Aloe decided to use that to start up a new conversation.

"So? Rarity thinks you two could be a future rival of ours?"

Sniff downplayed the power his magic fingers seemed to hold. "Nah, she's joking. We're not professionals. But, apparently, we give good massages."

That seemed to pique Aloe’s interest.

"How good might that be?"

Sniff thought back to the events in the pool and how unnatural the pony's reactions were.

"I don't know, to be honest. We all had too much to drink and... Yeah. I really don't know how to explain it."

Lotus laughed and made light of the situation.

"Vell, zo long as vee have zee chance to higher you virst. And dis isn't herting you, Mr. Husk?"

Cerb shifted slightly.

"Only a little, but don't let that stop you. I can take a lot more, believe me."

Sniff huffed through a grin, "That's what she said."

"Vut?" Lotus questioned. "No, I didn't."

Cerb reached out and gently laid his hand on Lotus's hoof, working over his hip. "It's a stupid joke, mam. And he didn't mean you. It's a running gag about a woman who always says the same thing someone else said but in a different context."

Lotus took a moment to run the logic of how that joke was supposed to be funny but couldn't figure it out.

"Oh… And who is des voman?"

Sniff decided to take a shot at trying to explain it.

"The joke is that she doesn't exist. That's part of what's supposed to make it funny."

Aloe chuckled, "You have a very different sense of humor than most ponies."

"Good or bad?" Sniff asked.

Aloe started to apply more oils to Sniff’s back as she answered, "It's been good so far. Might we ask why you all wear clothing all the time and insist on being covered? That's also unusual for us."

Sniff didn't know how to answer this one, given how he was only wearing a sheet at the moment.

"Uhhhhhh… You wanna take this one, Cerb?"

Cerb winced as Lotus pressed her hoof into his leg and stroked it up and down his hamstring, running down to his knee.

"No, you're fine. Don't stop. But..." He drew a long breath before trying to explain this as best he could. "Alright. So, our anatomy is very different from yours. I don't really know how different because your bodies, or the stallions really, keep everything covered up naturally. Our bodies don't do that. So we wear clothes."

Lotus instinctively looked up at the bulge under the sheet covering Cerb's groin.

"Zo... ets allwheys out?"

Cerb winced again as the hoof dug into the hip flexor muscles.

"It's not made to go in at all."

"That's not what she said," Sniff said, almost too quiet to hear, making Aloe giggle.

Cerb had to laugh at that one, "Damn it, man. But yeah, that's why."

Lotus, with all her innocence on full display, asked, "Vhy is et problem to be out?"

Aloe spoke up to better clarify the question, "I think what my friend is trying to say is, why do you feel the need to cover up? Everypony has a body. If you've seen one, you've seen them all. And believe me, we've seen a lot of bodies. They're really all the same. It's only the color of their coats, and cutie marks that change."

Sniff huffed out a laugh, "Yeah, but we don't have either of those."

Cerb tried to give a simpler answer.

"It's more of a cultural thing. It's just the way we are."

[Over in the steam room.]

Rarity poked her head out of the door one last time.

"Yes, I'm certain of it."

Fluttershy was brimming with glee at the situation she had created.

"Everypony else in town must be busy helping with getting everything ready for Justin and me."

Rarity closed the door, hiding them from any prying eyes.

"You should do this quickly, though I do insist you wait. I'm fairly certain we can both wait."

Fluttershy groaned, "It was all I could do to stop my twitching and fidgeting when Justin was undressing." She sighed with a pained groan of desire. "You don't know how bad I wanted to jump under that sheet with him. My tail is practically soaked."

Rarity looked in amazement at the display Fluttershy was carelessly leaving open to view.

"How in the world did you manage to keep yourself under control if it was this bad? Did only thinking cute thoughts finally work?"

Fluttershy sulked slightly, not feeling too proud as she reflected on her new method.

"I didn't think of it until after leaving the hospital this afternoon. The only thing that's been able to distract me from thinking about Justin this way is to think about all the pain he must be in."

Rarity gave a sympathetic moan, "Oh, darling.”

That moment had passed, so Fluttershy tried getting back into the proper mindset.

"I knew his heart was hurting inside, but I didn’t know his body was still in pain... But right now, I'm going to focus my thoughts on making him feel better so I can feel better, too."

Rarity rolled her eyes, "Well, I suppose I can't simply sit back and watch. Especially now that you have the idea of jumping under the sheets with him stuck in my head."

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 22 July 2023.]

Looking back, this probably should have been the chapter titled "The Flawless Plan." Oh, well. Too late now.

Otherwise, the mystery continues with Celestia and Cerb impresses Luna more and more.

And... I don't have a lot of commentary to provide for this one. The highlights for where the flashback with Rarity going crazy horse on Thunder Glide and the interactions between Cerb and Becky at the hospital and Sniff being a jackass at the spa.

46. Magic Fingers And Apologies Of The Past.

Fluttershy and Rarity stepped out of the shower room, towels wrapped around their manes and snug in a pair of robes.

Rarity gave a deep sigh of relief.

"Well, now that all of that is out of the way and we both have a clear mindset about us, when did you come up with this little scheme of yours?"

Fluttershy smirked, "I'd been thinking about how nice it would be to have Justin come along with me since I first put together the tea for Becky. But it wasn't until we heard him talking in his sleep at Twilight's that I thought about being with him when he was in danger. It reminded me that I should be doing what he said, protecting the ones I care about. Then I thought about keeping him safe while he's here, and that was the first place I thought he could end up being where he might need me. I would never have had the courage to simply come out and ask him to join me, even if I did think it would help him. But then Pinkie was chasing him down, and I saved him from her. As a thank you, he said I could have anything I wanted."

"Well, you certainly lucked out with this whole ordeal ending up the way it has," Rarity commented proudly. "Although, I am still concerned about what could happen if his dreams return to him while you're out there."

Fluttershy continued on like there was nothing to be concerned about.

"So long as we're next to him, I don't—" She finally noticed a fault in her plan. "Oh, no. We have no idea if his nightmares will come back if it's only me there with him. We've only been able to help him with those when we've been together."

Rarity sulked as she answered, "Unfortunately, this is a problem we only have one chance to verify. For this plan of yours to work, we'll have to get him to agree to have you sleep with him tonight. Otherwise, we'll have to reconsider how to make this whole plan of yours work."

"I'm... sorry, Rarity," Fluttershy apologized.

"It's not a problem, dear," Rarity replied, not effectively hiding how she really felt. "I'll stay close by in case anything—"

"I didn't plan to keep you away from him for so long like this," Fluttershy interjected with a sudden plea for understanding. "We both agreed to wait to try anything and be fair about... I mean... I'm going to have so much time alone with him."

Rarity stopped them in the middle of the hallway outside of the massage room and tried to collect herself.

"Fluttershy, please. Justin and I had a wonderful time on our date together. A real date. My first date in my pathetically loveless life. But all of that was for very selfish reasons. I gave in to the temptation for a chance to get closer to him. So—" She drew a deep breath through her teeth and slowly exhaled. "—yes. I am... Well, I don't want to say jealous that you will likely have tonight alone with him, as well as possibly the next three days."

She sighed again, pushing past her guilt and shame, "I refuse to go against our agreement and not let you have your chance as well."

Fluttershy sighed, "I know. But this is so much more time than you've had. And I don't know when or how you could have so much time with him like this."

Rarity smiled sweetly, "You're overlooking something else entirely, though... There is absolutely nothing selfish about what you're doing. This is going to do wonders to help him with his recovery. And not only that, you may very well end up finding a way to save Becky from her terrible disease after all of this. So—" Rarity held her head high and nudged Fluttershy to continue down the hall with her. "—I would never consider risking what is best for Justin and his friends over my own wishful thinking. So if you're thinking about changing your plans on my account, I will be having none of it."

"I..." Fluttershy fought back her happy tears as she moved to nuzzle in under Rarity's chin. "Thank you so much. Now I really wish I could have you come along with me. Just the three of us."

"Pft," Rarity blew raspberries as if the wish were something foolish. "Don't be silly. You were right about only the two of you moving together through the forest. With only you two together, there's not much chance to draw attention to yourselves. And if you recall, I'm not one who is very well suited for roughing it through the dirt."

Fluttershy gestured flirtatiously, "Even for Justin?"

Rarity threw her head back in a laugh, "Ha! Oh, sweetie. If this didn't have so much at stake, I'd roll myself in a field of poison joke and sleep in a mud bath if it meant spending a night or two under the stars with Justin."

The two shared a laugh as they made their way into the massage room, but of course...

Fluttershy openly asked the room, "Umm... Did we miss something?"

What would a day with the humans be without walking in on a sight they weren't ready for?

Sniff looked up from standing next to the massage table, now wearing his sheet like a toga.

"Oh, hey. About time you two got back."

Rarity was still trying to figure out what had to have transpired in their absence.

"Apologies for asking, but what in Tartarus is going on here?"

Sniff pulled his hands away from Aloe on the table and turned back to Cerb on the other table, who was surrounded by what looked to be nearly all the female staff members.

"Oh, this?"

Aloe moaned from the slot her on the table her face was sitting in.

"Magic... Fingers… Trade... Services..."

Lotus pulled herself away from working on Cerb, letting the rest of the mares work on him so she could speak directly with the two.

"Petair. Hez sooo ah-mazing. He need break from massage and offer hez daymunstration. Heh so good vee trade more servase to your large friend fohr hez haund massage. All zee ladies. Zay all ah'gree."

Rarity took in the sight again, still in disbelief.

"I see."

Eager with a question, Lotus asked, "Your friend. Zee Mr. Husks. He also good massage vith haunds? Petair say yes, baut your friend, he layz hon belly an zahn say he can naught at zee moment?"

Sniff spoke up from his table he took over, "Don't mind ‘ole Cerby-Poo. As much as these rubdowns are supposed to loosen us up, they can make us a little stiff while laying down sometimes."

"Ee-yes," Lotus confirmed. "Petair. He vurst to camplain of gettengs hard end needeng break. Zen heh offer daymunstration. Aloe vas curious and shay ah-gree. Mr. Husk also then say he haz same problem, zo Aloe run to get more girls to verk on him. But only eef Petair massage more. He say he do az much az needed zo long az Mr. Husk ez takenz care of and good to goh fair trip en forests."

Rarity trotted over to Cerb, still being under the tentative care of far too many hooves.

"Justin, darling. Are you doing alright down there? Are they giving all the proper attention to your stiff areas?"

With his face still buried in the table, Cerb answered, "No, they got everything worked out. I'm ready to go once they're finished up."

A masseuse moved her hoof over Cerb's left shoulder.

"Would you like us to try and work on this side one more time? We couldn't do very much trying to work around your scars."

"That's okay," Cerb answered. "Really, just the legs and lower back needed to be worked on."

Lotus was sad to hear they would be giving up their time with Cerb, but she wasn’t finished just yet.

"Vee vinish up vith a nice varm compress, then vould you like to pick a new cologne or scented oil az vee vinish? Vhat you use now ez a vunderable choice, baht et ez naught someving vee carry."

Sniff cocked an eye at that question and turned around to look back at Cerb's table.

"Are you talking about that spicey, citrus kinda smell you smell on him? Because that's all him... I guess. Well, no. Hold on. "Sniff reached under the table to put his forearm in front of Aloe's muzzle. "Does this smell like clovers to you?"

Aloe, hesitantly, took in a few quick sniffs of the man's skin.

"Yes. You've captured the fragrance perfectly. We don't carry anything that would... Hold on a second."

Aloe forced herself up on the massage table and narrowed her focus on the two men.

"Are you telling me that you both naturally smell like this?"

Sniff gave a half-hearted shrug.

"I guess so. Not that I understand it. Because I guess we only smell like that to all of you. And to be honest, I was really starting to second guess the whole thing until you all confirmed it."

Aloe turned back and gave Fluttershy and Rarity a questioning look.

Rarity gave a just as half-hearted shrug.

"Well, don't look at me. Because while I have no complaints, I certainly can't make any sense of it."

Fluttershy felt the need to throw in some buffer between them all.

"To be fair, there is still a lot we're still only just now beginning to discover and understand about our new friends."

A peal of bemused laughter started between the two spa owners, slowly spreading over the other's tending to the humans.

Aloe spoke over the mares to Lotus.

"So the rumors of clovers appear to be due to Peter after all."

Lotus covered her mouth to stop from laughing too loud, "And all zee sea sault being in of high demand, no?"

One of the mares shouted over the other's laughter and chattering, "I heard one smells like molasses and hazelnut."

"Oh, and there's another that smells like a summer's garden," another commented.

Suddenly more interested, Sniff asked, "Really? Do you know who all smells like that?"

Rarity cleared her throat intentionally loud.

"Ahem. Ladies, if you would please. We are on a schedule. So, if this conversation can wait, we would like to get our gentlecolts back to Twilight's so we can be ready for tomorrow."

Aloe answered with a smile and a nod, "Certainly," she slid off of the massage table and clapped her forehooves together. “Ladies, Mr. Husk doesn't need all of us here to finish up. So, back to work."

The group of mares slowly pulled themselves away from Cerb, walking off in a mix of giggles and sighs.

One of them asked, sounding rather hopeful, "Can we take Peter with us?"

Another piped up, "We all didn't get a turn."

Sniff answered for them while firing off finger guns, "Next time, ladies. Priorities."

Aloe tilted her head over to Sniff with a smile that was far too close to sultry to miss.

"We look forward to whenever that may be, my good sir." She hopped up to bring her front hooves on the table with Cerb. "And Fluttershy, if you would be so kind as to join us. You said you'd like to know how to best work on his leg if something were to happen."

Fluttershy quickly trotted up to them.

"Oh, yes. Thank you,"

Sniff saw what was happening and moved in to antagonize.

"Hey, Diamonds, you should probably get up there, too."

Rarity jerked back slightly at the request and drew her hoof up to her chest.

"Me?"

Sniff nodded and waved her over.

"Yeah."

Cerb was turning over on his back when he realized what Sniff was asking.

"Nah, dude. She's got it."

Sniff turned, ready to sell his proposal and work over the room.

"Dude, come on. You got two legs, and two lovely ladies that are always by your side and taking care of you."

"Sniff," Cerb tried to speak as if to threaten him, but he undersold it when he tried to tone it down for the rest of the ladies in the room.

Sniff gestured in a grand display towards Fluttershy and Rarity, then asked, "Are you trying to say they aren't both lovely ladies?" And left the air empty for Cerb to answer.

Cerb closed his eyes, suppressing the urge to mouth off, but knew better when Sniff could so easily manipulate the room again. "My mistake, Sniff. You got it all figured out."

"Of course I do, bud," he smugly answered before turning back to Rarity. "Now go on ahead and see how they do. We can't have Fluttershy doing all the hard work on our iron man over here."

All four mares were on the table now. Fluttershy next to Lotus, and Rarity next to Aloe. Lotus then went on to explain all she had discovered working on Cerb's legs. Namely, the amount of pressure she used, the level of discomfort it created, tension levels in the muscles, and how she could feel the muscles affected around the injury and how to work them.

Lotus moved to the side to let Fluttershy in.

"And now, you feel leg here en zee difference. Zee tendon, et not so tight. And zee thigh mussels. High is loose now. Centair is bettair, but was tough like dry bread dough. And lowair, here, bettair now, but velt like tree trunk."

Sniff chuckled, "Wow, you hear that, bud? It feels like you have a tree trunk between your legs."

Cerb covered his eyes with one forearm and kept the other firmly on the sheet still covering him.

"Glorious. The legends are true."

Lotus smiled proudly as she brought the review to its conclusion.

"Zo, you know vhat to do, but he vould greatly behnefit from commings back."

"Mr. Husk, that will be the end of our services for the evening," Aloe informed him. "It was a pleasure to assist you today, and all of us here wish you the best of luck on your trip tomorrow. Be safe, and come back to see us soon."

Aloe and Lotus turned and started their way to the exit, where Aloe shot Sniff a wink and gave him one last comment.

"And you, my good sir. We will have much to go over when you have the time."

Hearing the request and knowing Sniff didn't have shit going on for the foreseeable future, Cerb moved in for a little petty payback.

"Don't worry, mam. Mr. Casanova will be here tomorrow to provide all of your staff with a personal massage. Compliments of the Human Embassy Committee."

Completely blindsided by the gift of himself, Sniff stumbled out his words. "I, wait-whut?"

Cerb reclarified, "All of the staff here. Both of you, all the girls that were in here today, any that couldn't make it in today, the cleaning staff, admin. All of em. We really appreciate you stopping everything you were doing to fit us in, and this kind gesture is the very least we can repay you with."

Near the foot of the table, Lotus narrowly held back her joy.

"Vy, thank you."

In a tone that was both grateful and either half-amused or half-aroused, Aloe informed him, "We open at eight in the morning... Mr. Casanova. But, feel free to arrive early."

The two mares exited out to the hallway, leaving the rest to themselves.

"Touche, salesman," Sniff finally spoke up. "Touche. I suppose I deserve that."

"Yooooou both didn't agree to this beforehand, did the both of you?" Rarity asked.

"Us? Oh, no," Sniff mockingly answered. "That was the executive decision of the committee, or so it would seem."

Still standing next to Cerb's hip, Fluttershy asked. "Who's on the committee?"

"Just me," Cerb answered, sliding off the table and wrapping himself up in the sheet. "Of which, as of this moment, has been disbanded until a time of which the former committee member deems it necessary to revive."

Fluttershy suddenly snorted and broke into a deep rich laugh.

"Oh, my goodness. The entire staff?"

Rarity looked at her friend as if she had suddenly gone mad.

"Fluttershy, what on Earth are you—" She almost finished asking her question before the answer hit her, and even she burst into laughter. "Oh, Sniff. You poor thing. I hope you can get yourself plenty of sleep tonight."

She took Sniff's left hand in a towel she lifted with her magic and raised it to hold it in her front hooves, giving it a few soft taps with her frog.

"You're going need those magic fingers of yours all rested up for tomorrow."

After a quick change out and no explanation given as to why the two were laughing so hard, they stopped at the front desk.

As it was customary for Rarity to give a touch of praise for those who pampered her, she wouldn't leave without leaving a compliment.

"Thank you again, darlings. Exceptional service as always."

Sniff stepped back from the group to the front desk.

"Hold on a sec. About how many ponies work here? And I mean all of them. The owners and all the staff."

The mare at the front desk stopped to think about it. "Hmm. Not that many of us, really. I think there's only about twelve of us in total if you include Aloe and Lotus."

"Twelve?" Sniff said to himself. "Huh... That ain't so bad."

A deep husky voice called out from down the hallway, "Hey! Is anypony coming in today? I haven't seen a single client come in."

Unprovoked, the biggest, buffest pegasus of Ponyville, Bulk, rounded a corner to the front desk. And so, as the joke became discovered, Fluttershy and Rarity again shared their bemusement through muffled giggles.

Bulk Bicep was the visual equivalent of a masculinity trope gone disproportionally wrong. He was likely as tall as Big Mac, But was as... well... bulky, as if Big Mac had a twin that was corn-fed his whole life. And the corn was steroids.

To say he was jacked would be like saying Mr. Olympia is buff.

In all seriousness, Bulk was by far the bulkiest pony of Ponyville, likely to compensate for his wings that never grew larger than a foal's wingspan. His coat was a solid white, with his mane, tail, and hooves all a matching tarnished gold color. His cutie mark was a dumbbell. But most striking, aside from his mass, was the unsettling red of his eyes and jutting chin and jawline.

However, actually a really nice guy.

The mare at the counter rolled her eyes and gave a sympathetic sigh, "No, Bulk. Just like yesterday, everypony is busy and either canceled or forgot to cancel."

Cerb, however, had a completely different reaction.

"Oh, my god. I think I just found my swole mate."

Bulk turned his attention to the humans and looked at them as if they weren't real.

"Huh?"

Cerb approached the confused stallion with an open hand to greet him.

"Yo, Name's Justin, but everyone calls me Cerb. You lift over at the gym in town?"

In an almost robotic fashion, Bulk raised his hoof and shook Cerb's hand, all the while taking in the features of the massive creature that stood before him. Slowly, the cogs started to turn in his head. The odd name, unfamiliar appearance, and powerful presence; he was finally meeting one of the humans.

Bulk yelled like was a frat boy getting ready for the game.

"Yeah!"

All the others stared on as the two shared their first bro moment.

With inappropriate levels of excitement, Cerb asked, "Dude! You are huge! Why didn't I see you at the welcome party?"

Bulk spoke up in his own excited grainy voice, "Oh, yeah. I worked in the morning, and then I noticed the gym was empty... Then I lost track of time and, well, uh... I lifted all day. Guess I forgot about the party."

Offering a brofist to Bulk's brohoof, Cerb totally understood, "Hey, no worries. Gotta get your flex on. I feel ya on that. But, hey. I gotta run. I'll try to catch ya in the gym one of these days. I need someone to push me. Get me motivated. Ya know?"

Bulk screamed again, raising his right hoof up to flex his bicep, "Yeah! Motivated!"

The mare at the counter called out the four-legged hunk of muscle, "Bulk! Inside voices when you're working. Remember?"

"Sorry," Bulk slipped out through an embarrassed grin.

Waiting by the door, Sniff sarcastically asked, "You about done there, Brosif Flexington?"

Rarity caught the tone Sniff had and couldn't help but get a jab in for Cerb's sake. "Awe, it's okay, Sniffy." She placed her hoof on Sniff's lower back from behind. "I'm sure you'll have just as strong of a bro connection with Bulk after tomorrow."

[Back at a slightly less busy Castle of Friendship]

Twilight was busy looking over the intel gathered from the community.

"I had no idea how active some of the creatures of the Everfree were in some of these areas. Or how entirely inactive they are in others. Looking over these reports and applying them to the map, I can't tell if there's a pattern of activity or if there's no correlation at all?"

While Chris was organizing another stack of papers, he looked to see what Twilight was working on and put some old knowledge of home to use.

"Maybe you're just looking at them as creature and location. A lot of these reports are second hand-err... second hoof accounts. And lots of them don't come with dates like Cerb asked for. We can't really tell if their movements are seasonal, weather-related, or they were being flushed out by Ponies walking into their territory."

With a heavy sigh, Twilight gave up on her hopes of discovering a way to predict their movements.

"I suppose you're right. We just don't have enough complete information to make any solid conclusions. But with what we do have, it at least gives us a pretty good idea on what are the best paths to take and areas to avoid."

Luna nodded in approval.

"Not to mention the kind of protection Mr. Cerberus brings just by himself. I can only imagine what he might be capable of when given a weapon."

Twilight looked up to Luna with a concerned expression.

"You almost sound like you're excited to see him get in a fight."

Luna beamed through a mask display of mischief.

"Had his intentions and kind-hearted nature not been shown as it were yesterday, your concern would be well warranted. However, one simply must appreciate the special talents one possesses when used for helping others. And besides, he's on our side. Isn't that right, Chris?"

Chris answered with a smile, "Of course. We all are. And just so you know, I'm no pushover, either."

"Excuse me, Princess Twilight, Princess Luna," Bon Bon's voice rose up from behind them. "They're back."

"Splendid," Luna smiled even brighter than before and addressed the rest of the ponies in the room. "Everypony. You have all done a marvelous job today—"

She eyed Cerb and the others coming in from down the hall. "—and you have made us all very proud. However, unless you have official business with us, then we must sadly bring this collaborative effort to a close for the day. I will be leaving for Canterlot before the sun rises tomorrow, but know that you have our deepest gratitude for all of your hard work and the sacrifice of time you have given."

Twilight piggybacked on the decree of thanks, "I couldn't have said it better myself. I will forever be grateful for the kindness and how you've all shown what friendship can do when we all work together. But for now, those of you who will be helping us over the next few days, go and get so well-deserved rest. We will see you all in the morning."

As Cerb and the others drew closer, the mass of ponies exiting passed by with well-wishes and farewells for the evening.

Sniff watched the last few exited out of the castle.

"Wow, Cerb. As soon as you show up, the whole party leaves."

Cerb jokingly scoffed, "You think they're leaving because of me? They're probably all heading down to the spa to see if they're hiring."

Sniff groaned, "I still don't believe that you didn't know Pony Schwarzenegger worked there."

Now that the room was clear, Luna asked, "I trust everything went well with Aloe and Lotus?"

Cerb answered with a shrug, "Yeah... A little awkward for a minute there. But I can't argue with the results. Anyhow, I take it everything got finished up while I was out?"

A few steps behind but finally showing up, Benny answered, "Everything's good, man. We've mostly just been looking over the intel side of stuff. All the other ponies were waiting around to see you before they headed out."

"Awe," Fluttershy squeed. "That's so nice of them. It's still amazing how big of an impression you've all made on everypony in such a small amount of time."

"Well, not that we can't understand why," Rarity chimed in.

Twilight spoke equally as impressed. "I know, right? There's so much about all of you to take in and enjoy. It's like you were all made to be a part of Equestria."

"Wow," Sniff answered to Twilight's comments. "You certainly had a major change of heart since this morning."

Twilight replied, trying not to sound like she was beating herself up over it, "Yeah, I know. I was just so worried that something could go wrong, and after everything else that's happened so far... I'm... so incredibly happy to see that my concerns were based on a lack of information. Fluttershy's idea, along with all of your expert training on mission planning, has removed virtually every risk we'd have to consider. Even a few others, I wouldn't have thought of. "

Cerb gave a confused gesture, "I said I had a plan."

That was certainly true, making Luna speak with gleeful pride.

"That you did. And we are glad we listened... Even if listening meant you having to fight to earn our confidence in the matter."

Cerb had a different approach to the events that unfolded.

"No. As goofy as it may seem, looking back on it. There really wasn't any other way for you to know. But, knowing what I know now, I just want to say something."

All attention was refocused on Cerb.

"If everything with this works out like I think it will, just know that I got your backs. I mean it. If that Terik dude or any other threat brings a fight to your doorstep, I'll be there to put a boot in their ass."

Twilight looked down at his boots.

"I'm slowly starting to get a better understanding of your slang. I'm guessing you mean that you're going to kick their butts, and not physically try to put one of those huge things inside some pony's butt."

Pinkie shouted from the far side of the table behind them, "Yeah! That'd be reeeeeeealy painfull and gross."

Sniff shrugged, "Maybe they'll like it. You don't know what they're into."

Cerb chuckled, "Hey, man. If you're curious enough to find out."

"Alright," Benny called out to both of them. "Knock it off. Let's focus. The overwatch and support teams are good to go and know where to be, and the react teams will be on standby. So if all your bags are packed, we're done for the day. Relax."

Cerb postured defensively and almost sounded insulted.

"Dude. I just got swarmed by a flock of massage mares. I'm super relaxed now. "

Chris raised an eyebrow.

"Two or more horses is a herd."

Sniff added his own correction.

"And they would be called masseuse mares."

Chris huffed out a weak laugh.

"Yeah, dude... What are you? New?"

"Yes!" Cerb answered, clearly annoyed. "I've been here like... six days. And I've never been to a spa. I don't know these things."

[Not much later at Grapes and Olives]

Italian Stallion greeted his guests for the evening.

"Ah, Mr. Husk. Rarity. Fluttershy. And—" He immediately dropped down to bow. "Princess Luna. Princess Twilight. It is a pleasure to have you here."

He rose up again.

"Will you all be dining with us tonight?"

Luna stepped ahead of the rest of the crew.

"Yes. Might you be able to accommodate a party of twenty-two?"

"Yes, of course, your majesty," He promptly answered.

Cerb stepped up and greeted the owner.

"Good to see you again. Also, this is kind of a special night for us, so we were hoping that you could accommodate a special request."

"Well, I certainly will do my best," Italian Stallion eagerly replied. "What might we be able to provide you with this evening?"

Luna levitated a bag that clanked with glass bottles bumping into each other.

"It might be a bit unorthodox, but we brought our own drinks for the evening."

Italian Stallion gave a perplexed look.

"You're own drinks?"

Rarity stepped up to answer for Luna.

"Yes. The last time we were here, Cerb offered to gift a special item to your bar, being how well crafted your drink selection was."

Cerb drew a quick breath through his nose.

"I made a promise to our server. I came to make good on it. Plus, a bottle just for you as thanks."

This intrigued the proud owner.

"A gift?"

"Yeah." Cerb reached into the bag and handed over a green bottle with a picture of a deer's head under a cross on the label. "Wasn't really sure what you might like, but I figured something that tastes like candy would probably work."

"Jayger Me Ister?" The confused unicorn said, trying to read the bottle.

"Jägermeister," Cerb answered with a chuckle. "But close enough. Even people back where we come from struggle to pronounce it. But it tastes like black licorice. It's better when mixed with something bold or tangy. Or you can just sip it."

The combination of royals, the Elements, nearly all the other human ambassadors, plus an otherworldly gift left him swelling with pride and an abundance of joy he couldn't contain.

"I... Mr. Husk. Thank you so much. I don't think I've ever been given anything like this before."

"No one here has," Cerb answered. "You'll be the very first pony in this world to try it."

"Well, then," Italian Stallion beamed as he tucked the bottle away under his vest. "If your request is to have your own drinks for the evening, I suppose I can make an exception this once... Or whenever you wish. I just can't... Gah! Can I hug you? Would that be too much?"

Cerb snorted and tried to hold back a laugh.

"No. That's fine, man. Come here."

Cerb knelt down to meet the hug from the enamored unicorn. A slight moment of confusion sprung up when Cerb took Italian Stallion's right forehoof in his right hand and brought it between both their chest and only hugged with his left arm. Nothing fancy, just a regular bro-hug, but it was still well received.

"Alright," Cerb spoke up to end the hold they two held on each other and then pulled back to face the others. "Everyone, this pony right here is a good friend of mine, Italian Stallion. This dude is awesome, and so is the food, and drinks at the bar. And drinks are on me tonight."

The few guards that were accompanying them all cheered.

"I wouldn't hear of it," Luna butted into the little celebration. "You provided the drinks last time. Tonight, as a thank you, especially you, Cerberus, I will personally cover this. I expect you all to eat and drink to your heart's content."

Cerb was the first one to the bar.

"Evening..." He gave an awkward pause "I'm so sorry. I never asked for your name."

The bar mare answered with a perky cheer.

"Top Shelf. It's good to see you again."

"Likewise," Cerb said with a smile. "And, I came to bring you—" Cerb brought up a clear bottle with simple, bold writing and a logo of a red circle with a black bat in the center. "One bottle of rum to help make you famous. And don't worry. Your boss is cool with it. He got his own bottle, anyway."

Top Shelf graciously reached over the bar and took hold of the bottle.

"You know? You waltz up in this place, compliment my drinks, actually tip, and now you come back with a gift? What's a mare to think?"

Cerb started to feel like he was walking into one of those bad setups again.

"Uhhhh."

Top Shelf looked over the bottle and twisted off the cap, softly laughing to herself the whole time.

"I'm joking, Wonder Stud. And thank you for this... Are there any directions on how I'm supposed to use it? You said I should mix it with my trademark cocktail. How much, though?"

Cerb anxiously started looking over his shoulder.

"Umm, hold that thought. Hey! Sniff! This is her!"

Sniff finagled his way through the mix of humans and ponies, all pushing their way into the bar like him.

"Evening," he greeted her with his hand extending out to shake her hoof. "Peter. Peter James, but all my friends call me Sniff."

"Top Shelf," She shook his hand in turn. "And I think everypony calls you Sniff since your little introduction."

Sniff took a seat at the bar, grinning like a fool. "Ah, yeah. Well, there are a few out here who use my real name, which is nice. And I wouldn't call it a little introduction. Kinda had just about the whole town and every member of the royal families there except for one. I'm not sure if you've picked up on it or not, but—" He made very deliberate turns of his head as he surveyed the restaurant. "—Kind of a big deal."

"Yes, of course," Top Shelf gave an amused sigh. "So... What do I do with this?"

Cerb patted Sniff on the shoulder.

"Top Shelf, this guy is gonna help you out. Listen to what he says, and then feel free to experiment to see what you can come up with. After I get back from this trip, then you can show me what you've put together. If you run out of rum before you got the recipe down pact, just get in touch with this guy, and he'll get you another bottle. No cost."

Time went by, and they were all eventually seated and enjoying their meals. However, two empty seats remained unfilled.

Thunder Glide could see the many looks of concern around the table and asked, "Princess Luna? Should I go out and look for them again?"

Luna's eyes were still fixed on the empty seats.

"Thank you, Thunder, but that won't be necessary. Kelly left on her own accord, and Big Mac is with her. They will return when they are ready."

Lumberman could only focus on all the troubles Kelly had to deal with since arriving and asked.

"Should we be worried, though? Don't get me wrong, I trust Big Mac, But Kelly hasn't had the best track record out here. Not to mention she's not in the best condition."

Becky wiped her mouth clean and sighed.

"Two gimp legs, her side's still healing, and she messed up her hand. Not her best condition is an understatement."

Applejack cracked open a second beer.

"I'm with both y'all on this one. I know, as a fact, come Tartarus or high water, 'ole Macintosh ain't gonna let nothing bad happen to Kelly again. But even after saying that, I think it's best to bring'er back before she hurts herself."

The conversation seemed to fall on deaf ears when it came to Cerb, which grabbed Fluttershy's attention and made her concerned.

"Justin? Are you okay? You haven't looked at Kelly or Big Mac's chair all night."

"And you haven't spoken their names either," Rarity added. "Is everything alright?"

Cerb sat with his elbows on the table and his chin resting on his hands, his meal only half-eaten, and his one bottle of beer barely even touched.

"Kelly's a big girl who can make big girl choices." He drew a deep breath and moved to grab his beer again. "Even if her choices are like that of a spoiled child."

Pinkie scolded Cerb with a whine, "That's not a very nice thing to say about your friend."

"No, Pink," Becky joined in, with the weight of their situation clearly heard in her voice. "Becky is one of us, for sure. Which is only made true by her ongoing list of poor choices and not using her head."

Chris put his fork down in his half-eaten dessert.

"She's just hiding away like she did last time Cerb left. She's scared and doesn't know how to handle it. Let her be; she'll come around."

Twilight sighed, "I'm sorry, everypony. I was hoping this dinner would be something to help us all relax and end the night on a high note before Cerb and Fluttershy leave tomorrow. But it's hard to really do that when you're worried about a friend. I thought she would have come back and joined us by now."

Sniff finally joined the discussion and commented, "I'm not worried about her safety. I just feel bad for her."

Twilight nodded, "She's out there away from all of her friends. Scared. Sad. Probably hurting—"

Not at all sounding sad, Sniff took control of the conversation again.

"This drink is amazing, and she's not here to enjoy it." He laughed and raised his drink - “Seriously. Cerby-Poo Boy. Why aren't you having one of these things your bar friend made? I gave her a two-minute explanation about mixed drinks, and she throws this together like she's been doing it for years."

Helix Ray painfully clenched his eyes shut and tried to shake his head clear.

"Hold up. Are you actually more concerned about her not having a cocktail than what all your friends said she must be going through?"

Sniff brought his drink back down and smiled.

"That is exactly—" He downed the last of his drink, smacking his lips after he finished "—what I'm saying. Because if she had one of... "

He raised his glass high and looked towards the bar.

"Hey, Top Shelf! Another one for me and one for the pretty boy unicorn with the ugly eye!" He sat down again. "Yeah. If she had one of these, she wouldn't be able to feel bad. But Cerby-Poo. You were about to explain?"

Cerb took his beer bottle and clinked it together with Helix Ray's.

"I said, I'm only having one beer tonight because I told my boy here we'd have some. But I'm not gonna get tanked tonight if I'm gonna be walking all day tomorrow."

Rainbow Dash ruffled her feathers as she watched the drinks others enjoyed.

"Is that why you said I shouldn't have any tonight, Becky?"

"Yep," Becky chirped. "Gotta make sure you're a hundred percent ready to go in case Cerb is an idiot and gets himself hurt."

The way Becky explained her reasoning got a good portion of the table laughing.

Cerb complained through his own laughter.

"Oh, come on already. I tanked a heavyweight and took a magic laser to the body like it was the light from a table lamp. No offense, Helix."

Helix Ray snorted with a grin, "Cheater."

Cerb replied as he raised his hands to up and off to his sides.

"Hey, bro. I could have just hit ya after that instead of winning by default."

Thunder Glide blew raspberries that broke out into a good chuckle.

"Helix, you better thank your lucky stars he didn't hit you. Poor Onyx is still hurting over that punch to the gut."

Helix snorted again but broke out into a loud laugh.

"This coming from the pony who wanted her own turn against him but couldn't make it past his bodyguard?"

Now Cadance was laughing and getting into the conversation.

"Thank Celestia, I was there. Otherwise, I'd wager my kingdom to a salt lick you'd be in worse shape than Onyx."

Rainbow Dash had a hard time controlling her laughter.

"I don't know about that. Does a puddle of goo count as a shape?"

The whole table broke out in laughter, Except for Thunder Glide. She crossed her forehooves and slouched angrily in her chair.

Cerb broke up the laughs and called out to the table, "Alright, alright, alright. I'm sure Thunder wouldn't be where she is today if she couldn't lay the smackdown if needed. She'll have her chance to step up to the champ. Albeit in a training environment. But still." Cerb took another bite from his dinner. "Might be a Lioness under all that armor, yet."

Thunder Glide raised an eyebrow at that comment.

"Uh. I can guarantee that what's under this armor is one-hundred percent highly trained pegasus."

Benny chimed in to fix the misunderstanding, "He means a female Marine. There's not a lot of women in the Marines that get to serve in combat roles like Cerb did. Especially in the war. But when they did, they were usually called a Lioness to distinguish them from the others."

Thunder Glide changed her posture, sitting upright and attentive.

"You think I might be like one of your warriors?"

Cerb motioned to grab everyone's attention.

"Hey, " He took another drink of his beer to clear his throat. "If this little pink-haired cream puff—" He rustled his fingers through Fluttershy's mae. "—could take me down to the ground and headbutt me in the chest harder than most female marines could punch me, I'm sure someone with more training, like you, could do some damage."

Applejack pushed herself into the conversation, "True. But I reckon if Fluttershy is mad enough, she might be stronger than 'ole Machintosh.

Just as chipper as could be, Pinkie asked, "Even stronger than you, Applejack?"

Applejack laughed for a moment before grabbing her beer again. "Oh... You don't wanna see me go all out at full strength."

Top Shelf snuck in next to the table, sliding an Apple Special cocktail on a tray to Helix Ray.

"Your drink."

He answered, suddenly blushing slightly, seeing how close she was to him, "Oh. Thank you."

Sniff broke up the moment as he reached over the table to grab his drink.

"Pardon me. Being rude. Don't care. Thank you so much, sweetheart. Oh. And on your way back, can you send your boss over this way? I'm gonna have to talk him into doubling your pay. You've earned it."

Becky reached over and started slapping Sniff on the shoulder.

"Oh. My. God. Stop it. I swear we can't take you anywhere with ladies present."

Sniff pretended not to know what he was doing.

"What? I'm being nice. Is that such a crime?"

Chris tried to keep his laughter to a minimum.

"Poor Sniff. Ran out of Princesses to poach."

Benny chuckled, "Yeah, you're one to talk, Chris. How many dance partners did you bring to the sparing event today?"

Luna joined in, sounding just as pleased as the rest of the table.

"I think it's wonderful to see how well you all have been able to make friends here. You all seem to be a wonderful group of friends. Friends that I'm more than happy to call my own."

Lumberman raised his glass. "Hey! And we're all glad to have you and all the other ponies here, too."

Helix raised his glass as well.

"Here-here! Friends I'm glad to have in my corner."

Top Shelf threw herself into the conversation.

"I hope you don't mind me saying. But you're all probably the most lively and courteous patrons I've seen here. And I'm going to be looking forward to seeing all of you back again."

Sniff called out with a half-drunk voice of amusement, "With food like this?" He stole another piece of morel from Cerb's plate. "You can count on it so long as Italian Stallion can afford to keep you after I renegotiate your pay."

Top Shelf bashfully smiled and tried to pass off the compliment.

"Oh, please. I don't need my pay doubled."

Cerb spoke up, "Yeah." He put his bottle down with a thud. “Triple it."

The whole table laughed, dying down, with Italian Stallion's laughter being the last one to be heard.

"Now, while Top Shelf may be a valued employee, I don't see a doubling or tripling her pay happening any time soon. However," He brought up a dark-colored drink with a slice of grapefruit stuck on the side. "—with drinks like this, I wouldn't say that a raise isn't out of the question."

Sniff rose out of his chair, raising his glass.

"Eyyy! A toast to the best barmare of Equestria and a celebration of her raise and promotion!"

Italian Stallion started to smile nervously and spoke quickly to correct the toast.

"A raise yes, but a promotion—"

Chris ignored the correction and shouted, "Promotion!"

Cerb did the same, "Promotion!"

Luna followed suit.

"A well-deserved promotion!"

Suddenly, a chant had broken out with all the patrons of the party tapping the table repeating the word.

"Promotion! Promotion! Promotion! Promotion!"

Somehow, the chant worked its way over the remaining tables of other patrons.

"Promotion! Promotion! Promotion! Promotion!"

There was no point refuting it now. Italian Stallion had to appease his audience.

"Everypony, can I have your attention, please?" He waited for the chanting to stop. "In light of Top Shelf's dedication to her position here at Grapes and Olives, as well as her masterful execution of her duties of producing the most exceptional beverages of Ponyville or anywhere else I've ventured. I would like to be the first to introduce to you, not only my number one barmare... But also, the new bar manager."

Cheers and applause erupted from every table. Most didn't even know why they were cheering or what happened, but it sure sounded good.

Top Shelf was almost too excited to form words.

"Mr. Stallion. That means so much to me. I won't let you down." She turned back to the table. "Mr. Husk, Peter, Rarity. All of you. Thank you for all the help and motivation."

The rest of the meal carried on with an overall pleasant note. Cerb stuck with his one beer but still dabbled in some alcohol-free versions of drinks from the bar.

However, it wasn't much longer until the bill was paid, and the group started to make their way out.

On the way out, Cerb doubled back to the bar for one last thing.

"Hey, Top Shelf."

Top Shelf looked with a welcoming smile as she wiped down the bar.

"Did you forget something, Mr. Husk?"

Cerb looked over his shoulder once to make sure there were no eavesdroppers.

"I'm gonna be gone for a few days, as I'm sure you've heard. But when I get back, I plan on bringing Rarity back here again. Probably just the two of us."

Top Shelf could see the budding romance and cooed, "Awe, that's so sweet. I think you're both lucky to have found each other."

Cerb replied with a touch of misplaced guilt to his tone, "No. She don't see me like that. She's amazing, but I said I'd set this up, and I wanted to give you a heads up."

"Oh, well, okay," she replied, though seemed slightly confused. "But if you two aren't a couple, why are you putting so much importance on it?"

"I... don't know," Cerb was slow to answer. "I dunno. But I owe her. That much, I know. And I want to make sure it's a good night for her."

"Mr. Husk, you seem like a swell guy, so I'm gonna ask you this straight out."

She leaned forward and motioned for him to move in close enough to whisper in his ear, "You've caught the eyes of a lot of the ladies here in town. Are you sure Rarity's the one you are gonna go chasing after?"

Cerb's eyes went wide, and he pulled away.

"No-no-no. I'm not—"

Top Shelf pushed herself back off the bar and held her hooves out in front of her, waiving them defensively as she tried to apologize.

"No! Hey! I'm not judging. I'm just saying..."

Cerb took a moment to collect himself.

"It's okay. I'm not looking for any of that. I just want to do something to thank her. That's it."

"I'm sorry," Top Shelf apologized, but it was clear she was holding back a lot more than she wanted to say. "I... I don't know what I—"

She forced a laugh and waved a hoof.

" Wow. Did I ever put my hoof in my mouth? Forget I said anything. It's just between the excitement of my promotion, sampling so much of your drinks for Italian Stallion, and me, I figured that from the last time you and Rarity were here... I mean."

Cerb waited for Top Shelf to say her piece, but that seemed to be all she could muster for the moment.

"It's okay. Believe me. We seem to be sending off a lot of mixed messages. It's even more confusing for us as far as I can tell."

Top Shelf shifted to a more relaxed posture as she leaned over the bar.

"Tell you what. I thought I knew what my special talent was years ago, but you helped me see that there is a lot more I can do. So, I owe you at least this one small favor. You come in, with any pony you like, for any reason you want, and I'll be sure the two of you both have the best possible service a barmare can offer. No questions asked about what your romantic interest might be. Just you and a friend, enjoying the finest drinks Equestria has to offer."

Cerb extended his hand to shake on it.

"Deal."

[Just outside the restaurant.]

Twilight fluttered up above the group, scanning the area.

"Did we lose Cerb? I thought he was just behind us."

Rarity giggled, "If I had to guess, he probably went back to add more to the tip. Let me run back and remind him everything has already been taken care of."

Just then, Cerb exited the front door and stepped out to the street.

Sniff shouted from the front of the group as soon as he saw his mammoth friend step out.

"Cerb! Did you go back and add more to the tip?"

Cerb stood motionless for a moment, thinking of the best way to answer.

"Maybe?... What's the better answer to give?"

Enough laughs from Cerb's reply ended the questioning, assuming that was exactly what he had done. Then the party continued on.

[Back at the castle a short walk later.]

"So," Sniff said to address the room before he clapped his hands and rubbed them together a few times, ending with him making a gesture to pose a question. "Where you sleeping at tonight, Lever Action Jackson? Benny's place is closer to the Everfree, but Twilight's place has beds big enough to fit three."

Thinking it was a joke, Cerb asked, "Fit three? What are you talking about."

Becky walked up behind Cerb, flicking him in the ear as she passed him.

"Talking about you actually getting some much-needed sleep for once. You're sleeping with Rarity and Fluttershy tonight."

"What?!" Cerb shouted.

Benny shouted back, though it was clear he found Cerb's reaction to be funny.

"Dude! Shut up! You haven't had one night where you have barely slept or had an episode when sleeping alone or around us. But every time those two are with you, you actually sleep."

Sniff was the next to walk up behind Cerb, but he instead very gently placed his arm around Cerb's shoulders.

"Dude, none of us can explain it, and at this rate, we don't care to. But... those two let you sleep calmly through the night."

Hoping to keep this civil and serious, Benny added, "Think of everything you told me. I know this part of you more than anyone else. And just so you know, it was my idea."

Lumberman gave a playful punch to Cerb's arm opposite side of Sniff.

"Dude, this ain't a prank. We're not gonna poke fun at ya for it or anything like that."

"Maybe a little," Sniff said before reaching up and pinching Cerb's nipple through his shirt.

Cerb yelped and pushed Sniff's hands away.

"Ah!" He tried to return the gesture with a full-on titty twister. "Little bastard, come here."

Luna ended the chase as her shout filled the room.

"Justin! ... If you would, please. This is serious."

Cerb and Sniff stood up straight and faced Luna. Of course, Cerb took the opportunity of Sniff being distracted to switch from going for a titty twister to a quick backhand to the crotch, making Sniff crumple to the floor in a groan.

Sniff grumbled in pain as he doubled over and hit the floor, "Asshole."

Cerb covered his crotch and failed to hide his grin.

"Dude, stop messing around. This is serious."

Luna couldn't help but stare at Sniff, trying to get up from out of the fetal position.

"Eee-yes... Is he going to be alright?"

Lumberman helped pick Sniff up to his feet.

"He'll be fine. He just forgets that playing stupid games means winning stupid prizes."

"I see," Luna commented, not really understanding but also not caring about it at the moment. "Justin, your dreams are... for lack of a better description, the most horrific thing I've ever encountered. It wounds me to know any living creature, human or pony, could endure such traumatic events. But you have proven yourself not just in combat. You have proven to be one that I can entrust with the safety of my subjects. And in doing so, you have earned my respect."

Cerb wanted to say something. Some kind of thank you or to return a sign of respect. But the display had caught him off guard; he could only look on and listen.

Luna, now seeing that she finally had his undivided attention, continued, "And while I can understand the hesitation you might have for no longer sleeping alone, I would not forgive myself if I did not at least encourage you to consider it."

Cerb could see they were all being serious but couldn't so easily be pushed into such a request.

"You do realize how awkward and inappropriate it has to look like from the outside looking in."

Twilight trotted up to Luna's side and declared, "There's nothing wrong with relying on a friend or asking for help. These past few days have been incredibly difficult for all of us. For some of us, it has been worse than others for all sorts of different reasons. But not only have I seen the benefits of humans like you offering helpful conversation, or even a shoulder to lean on when we were at our weakest. I've also experienced it first hoof."

"Justin," Luna boldly spoke up again to make another point. "Every one of your friends has shared their concerns and support for this. They even acknowledge how foalish, or childish, it may appear to be, but believe the benefits outway the cost. Especially if you were to have a screaming fit while in the forest."

"Yeah," Rainbow Dash spoke up in a low tone. "I know you have an overwatch and different react teams in place. But if you're the one freaking out and taking swings at us? Not really a whole lot we can do to stop that and keep you both safe if you're swatting us down like flies."

Chris spoke up from first-hand experience.

"Not even any of us can take you head-on. At that point, we'd be better off trying to keep the Everfree safe from you."

"Alright," Cerb groaned and raised his hands in defeat. "I get it. The biggest problem in my plan is myself. So what's the plan to get Rarity out with us, or are we going to scrap the whole idea of keeping it just Fluttershy and me on the trip?"

Twilight had the information to set things straight for Cerb.

"Either Starlight or I can teleport Rarity to and from your campsites when you stop for the night. You're plans have you using the kites Starlight provided when you settle in for the night. When the kites go up, they'll glow to let us know you're ready for a resupply. So, along with the react teams providing roving security around your camp at night, either of us can bring Rarity out. The two of you will have already established the area safe, so with the added protection from the rovers, there's nothing to worry about."

Benny added a bit more to give Cerb the confidence he needed.

"The roving security is already taking a risk doing this for us. You having a night terror and waking up screaming would more than likely put them at risk more than you and Fluttershy out there alone."

Becky, still a bit uneasy about this news, spoke up cautiously.

"Justin... I know this must be driving you crazy, having to deal with it all. Which is why when this is over, we're both going to the Crystal Empire with Cadance and Shining."

Cerb thought there was no way he heard that clearly.

"Woah. I thought you said—"

Becky immediately cut him off without a firm stance of authority.

"I know what I said before. I have only a few years to find a cure if we're going to be stuck here for longer than that. I can be kept safe and comfortable in the meantime. But if you're going to be running around in a monster-filled forest and joining the next big fight because you think you're invincible out here, you're going to let them help you."

Despite what they were saying, Cerb felt like he already had this under control.

"I've already been getting—"

Becky shouted over him, "Serious! Real! Professional! Help!" She stopped to let him know she was serious. " We're all glad to see you've gotten back to talking and working through everything. But... if you're offering your skills and resources as a military professional, you're going to get professional help."

Up next, Cadance stepped in.

"Justin. I want you to know that Shining and I were not aware of this arrangement Becky is bringing forward. However, our offer still stands."

Shining smirked and stepped up next to Cadance.

"Plus, it would be nice to have another bro and some beers to share in the Kingdom."

From the backside of the room, Spike spoke up, "Who's going where now?"

Cerb sighed, accepting that he may have pushed his goodwill a bit too far not to expect some compensation to be returned..

"Looks like it's gonna be me, Bud. Going to the Crystal Empire."

Becky asked with a mix of glee and confusion, "So, you're going?"

Cerb huffed, "Yes. I'll fucking go."

Cerb felt something soft lay down on his shoulder. From the corner of his eye, he could see a mesh of dark feathers.

"Tis a brave deed to face one's fears, Justin," Luna commented. "Princess Cadance has expressed great concern and an ever greater potential for growth with you. And with the added help of Fluttershy and Rarity to help you with the day-to-day tasks as well as to ensure you get a good night's sleep—"

Fluttershy gasped, "We're going to?"

Rarity yelped, "What! But-but-but, my shop? Sweetie Belle?"

Chris instantly provided resolutions to both problems.

"You can find time to expand your market and study new fashion trends in the Crystal Empire. And if you need to work, I guarantee you can be afforded the materials and equipment out there. That is, if you don't end up packing it all with you anyway. As for Sweetie Belle. Applejack and Granny can watch her. You know them, you trust them, and they already spend enough time together and go to the same school. AJ won't mind. Right?"

Applejack froze to give it all of a two second thought.

"Uh? If it's tuh help y'all. Sure. We can watch her for as long as ya need. So long as she don't mind pitching in on the farm."

Fluttershy questioned the room, "Well? What about all the animals?"

Sniff had this one covered.

"With Cerb and Becky gone, and Lumberman busy working on the Apple house, that leaves four very unemployed friends of yours who can pick up the slack. Plus, all the rest of your friends and locals who can pitch in. It can't be that hard if you didn't ask any of us to take care of them for the few days you'll be gone on this trip."

Fluttershy nervously fumbled through her words. "I-Well, yes. It's just that..."

Rarity jumped in to save her wingmare.

"You'll have to excuse Fluttershy. I apologize if either of us comes off as sounding like we are not wanting to join them in the Crystal Empire. It's more of it being thrust upon us so suddenly. I mean, we haven't even completed this little adventure into the Everfree, and all the unknowns we still have to work through with it. I didn't even know there was already a plan for me to go out into the Everyfree with them. Again, not that I'm against it. Believe me, I'll go. It's only that—"

"Ya, bout done?" Applejack interjected, giving Rarity only a moment to realize just how much she had been rambling. "If it's a yes from both y'all, ain't no need fer a long-winded explanation."

Rarity gave a long sigh.

"You're right. I suppose I'm more nervous about all this than I realize."

Cerb grumbled, "Can't be any worse than being a grown-ass man who needs two living security blankets to not have nightmares."

"No," Luna spoke in a comforting voice moving in closer and nuzzling softly against Cerb's cheek. "We all know it's not that simple. And needing help is not a sign of weakness if that's what you're afraid of any of us thinking. There is no question to just how strong you are, Justin. Both inside and out."

Benny spoke up again, trying to soften the blows to Cerb's ego, "We all got issues. At least you found a way forward. Not everyone can say that."

Sniff asked aloud, totally derailing the conversation, "Can I get a bag of ice? Twigs? Anyone of you ponies? Spike?"

Twilight rolled her eyes and groaned, "I swear we can't keep a single conversation to stay on topic when there's more than three of you together. Just... stay there."

Sniff shouted, watching her trot her way out to the kitchen, "Thank you, Twilight! ... Love you!"

Twilight shouted back over her shoulder, probably more annoyed than she needed to be. "Obviously not!"

[A few hours past sunset]

Lumberman closed the door to Cerb's room for the night as the last pony exited, leaving him and Cerb alone.

"Jesus. That shit took forever."

Cerb, semi-annoyed, asked, "What? You waiting for one-on-one time alone with me to give me The Talk?"

"Really?" Lumberman's unimpressed response set the tone. "No. I just wanted to be real with you for a minute. About this whole sleeping arrangement thing."

Cerb turned back, ready to start this fight if that's where it was headed. "If yer gonna try and tell me that I don't need to be embarrassed—"

"Jesus, fuck," Lumberman groaned angrily. "I'm trying to tell you that you're not the only one, fuck stick."

Now suddenly disarmed, Cerb didn't respond.

Undeterred, Lumberman put his foot down.

"The first night back, we all stayed together after what happened to Kelly; what do you think we all did? And all but one night so far, what do you think Kelly's done? And in case you missed it, Sniff shared a bed with Twilight after she caught hell for not knowing about your night terrors and the near heart attack it gave Luna. And I've been doing the same thing with Applejack. And no. Ain't none of us fucking. And no one is thinking that's what you're gonna be doing. I'm trying to tell ya, that when shit gets rough, this is how they cope or whatever."

Taking this all in, Cerb started to apologize.

"I'm sorry. I just..."

"Yeah. Fear and embarrassment," Lumberman answered. "Scared of what we'll all think or say. Embarrassed because of how bad shit got, that it's gone this far. Dude, look... We all... tried to help. Tried to help you get a dog. Get a girl of your own. Do therapy again. Do something other than... give you a quiet place to crash and help you drink just enough to ease off the pain without becoming a drunk... Or worse."

Cerb sulked, knowing how wrong he personally was in all this.

"I know. It's my fault."

"We just want to see you better off, bro... And if all of this is the first step. Then we ain't gonna say shit unless it's funny." Lumberman cracked a grin. "Or we won't if it's gonna be like calling Chris 'Chubs' or handing me a phone and saying it's my mom... We don't treat each other like that. And so, while we're all here, we're gonna probably end up doing some weird shit like dry humping a horse on a dance floor, or flirting with a fucking baremare."

He started to laugh as he sighted off some of their less-than-brag-worthy actions since arriving, but there were so many more for him to recall.

"Or kissing a cowgirl pony in front of the whole town as my first introduction... Dude. Come on. Chris got shit-faced and passed out in a cake while giving Starlight a pony ride and wearing half a cowboy outfit in only his underwear. And that was all just goofing around and fucking up. What you're doing... That's legit, man. Just like what Mac is doing for Kelly, your two girls are doing for you. Just like Sniff and me do for Twilight and Apples when they need it... No one gives a fuck, so stop crying about it, and try not to hit Sniff in the dick so hard next time."

That last bit got Cerb to laugh a little.

"Gah... Man... I do feel bad about that... Sorta."

A knocking came to the door.

Cerb groaned as he sat himself down on the bed.

"Jesus... Come in."

The door slowly started to open, and Luna's voice poured in.

"I come bearing a gift before I part ways for the evening."

"Luna, please. I can only take so much charity," Cerb joked before the door opened enough for him to see the gift she was referring to.

Kelly's voice weakly spoke up, "Hey."

Luna smiled sweetly, "Lumberman. Could you join me for a moment? I'd like to hear about your plans for the Apple house my sister and I will be paying for... And to give these two a moment alone, of course."

Lumberman, still with some concern hanging over his head about leaving them alone, softly answered, "Uh... Sure."

Kelly stepped further into the room and let Lumberman pass her, closing the door behind him.

"So," Kelly raised her hand to show the brace and wraps holding in place her wrist straight. "I guess I'm never gonna figure out how to make you stay... am I?"

"That's not a conversation we're having right now," Cerb replied, clearly not in the mood to humor that conversation starter she offered.

"Did I really fuck up that bad?" Kelly's words sounded hurt but also like her tears had already been cried out. "We were never really the same after that."

Cerb not so subtly tried to shut her down, "Not now, Kel."

Kelly stepped closer and clearly expressed her feelings on their situation.

"Justin, please. You can't keep cutting me out and leaving me in the dark."

Cerb shook his head, visibly disappointed.

"You're not the only one, Kel."

Kelly made a fist with both hands, despite how much it hurt.

"Oh, yeah. That's right. It's just you and the other guy with a secret to keep."

Cerb spun around to directly talk down to his accusatory.

"We all keep secrets. But, if you want me to open up finally, I'll tell you just enough so that you understand why I shut you out so much."

Kelly scoffed, "You mean besides the obvious?"

"Obvious?" Cerb mockingly asked. "Oh? I didn't know you knew. With all these years of pushing and prodding for answers and slapping the shit out of Ben, it never dawned on me that you already knew."

Kelly didn't respond. She just stood there, ready to take the hard truth.

"I thought I was the one... You know?" Cerb dropped his head into his hand and ran his fingers through his hair, becoming more flustered and frustrated as he thought about it. "I figured, after all these years between us... But... It was only what you said it was. When that wasn't what I wanted."

That wasn't precisely what Kelly thought the problem had been over all these years, but it didn't make it hurt any less or cause any fewer tears from streaming down.

"If you would have stayed, I probably would have tried."

The fury was there, but Cerb held it back as best he could.

"I legally couldn't, Kel."

Knowing that was true, Kelly decided to play the victim.

"And I would have fucked it up, anyway."

"You don't have to—" Cerb huffed again, conflicted on how to respond to her long line of poor life choices. "—I've never held it against you. Never even thought less of you because that's what you wanted. Just like with Peter, you both have your reasons and can do whatever. You're my family, and always will be. I fucked up by wanting it to be different."

"I don't want to go back," Kelly replied, though her reply seemed unrelated to the current conversation.

Memories of their past flashed in Cerb's memory, and he agreed.

"Me neither. What's done is done."

Kelly clarified her statement, "I don't want to go back home... I don't like who I used to be. I'm a better person here."

Cerb looked up, not sure how the conversation shifted so drastically.

Since Cerb had gone quiet, Kelly continued in a clear and honest tone.

"I'm... sorry about everything. You're right. We are a family, and you were the big brother I wish I would have had. But I screwed that up by—" She paused as she reconciled with her faults. "—I didn't know how else to show that I cared about you. But... don't think that it was just meaningless sex. I do love you, Justin. But I'm sorry you thought I loved you more than... I... I don't even know what that's supposed to be or how I'm supposed to feel to make that shit real."

Kelly was so caught up in the moment she didn't notice Cerb walking up to her. She didn't realize what he was doing until his arms were around her.

"It's okay, Kel," He softly spoke as he held her. "We're all fucken broken pieces of the same puzzle. I was too messed up at the time to realize our pieces didn't fit together. And I'm sorry I didn't want you to see just how broken my pieces really were after I got back... I don't even know why I'm now trying to work on it."

Kelly put her arms around Cerb and weakly held onto him.

"Same here. I don't know either... Probably something to do with having my life flash in front of my eyes." She coughed out a laugh, but the sense of humor didn't seem to stick. "I can't say I regret what we did, though... You were better than I imagined."

As much as it hurt, Cerb was honest about what he thought.

"It was a good time while it lasted, but don't think that night ever changed how much I care about you. I probably wouldn't even change anything about our history if I could... Anyone, or anything, here tried to fuck with you or hurt you again... You best believe I'll fucking bury 'em."

Kelly smiled at that and did the same weak laugh again.

"That's if Big Mac don't beat ya to it."

Cerb finally pulled back from the hug.

"I still owe that stud one."

Kelly held onto her smile and looked him in the eyes.

"Just treat him like family, and you'll be good."

Cerb snorted with a grin.

"Yeah. Easy day."

Kelly went to turn back to the door but stopped short of taking her first step, "And... Sorry about punching you in the back of the head. Even if I know what you're doing and why you're doing it, I still hate it. Even if it means helping Becky, I don't know how I would handle anything happening to you. But... I guess, where I have Big Mac when you're not around, you got Rarity pulling out daggers and shit?"

"Yeah," Cerb chuckled. "She dialed that shit up to eleven real quick. And Fluttershy, she might not look it... I know without a doubt she can hit harder and would of wiped the floor with the Onyx Armor shit talker."

Kelly laughed just thinking about it.

"You know, as close as we're all getting to our new friends, makes ya wonder just how far it might end up leading us."

Cerb huffed with a smile, "No, shit. Apparently, I've already caught the eyes of some of the locals."

"Would you?" Kelly asked but asked in a tone that sounded more like she was asking on her own behalf.

"You know..." Cerb figured that after their confession with each other, he might as well be honest with her over this much. "I did the whole date thing with Rarity, and it made me think how I would love to meet someone like her back home. But if you're asking, like, if we were permanently stuck here?... I dunno... They're better people than people. Know what I mean?"

"Yeah, they are," Kelly answered with a half laugh.

Continuing the trend of honesty, Cerb confided a bit more.

"But I also don't really see it happening. Rarity, I thought for sure at one point, was trying to find her in, but she already friend-zoned me."

Kelly made a sour face, "Ouch."

It took Cerb a moment, but he added a few more details, "Told me, 'if things were different.' Which, they're not gonna be. So... even if I wanted to, even the one who likes me, knows me more than any of the others out there, isn't game... Pretty sure I'll be flying solo from here on out."

A thought finally crossed his mind he wasn't sure he had picked up on earlier.

"And you? You and Sniffy aren't really used to... you know."

Kelly cracked a grin, "I don't see myself being who I used to be while I'm here if that's what you're asking," She cleverly answered. "I think that's why I want to stay here. Too much temptation and bad memories back home."

"True," Cerb agreed with a knowing nod. "True..."

Having said enough, Kelly headed back towards the door and announced, "Well... I'm heading back to the Apple farm for the night. I wish you all the luck, but I can't handle sticking around here listening in on all the updates that are going to be coming in while you're out there. Sorry. And... Luna told me about the react teams you put together, which is one of the reasons I came in as calm as I did. But, Big Mac said he wants to be on one of the teams. Said he had to look out for his little brother."

"Little brother?" That seemed to tickle Cerb. "Psh... Fucking... Wow. Yeah. Sure thing. We got room for him. Probably keep him close to Benny most of the time. Be the first one to hear what's going on with the overwatch."

"I'm just gonna smile and nod," Kelly replied with a weak smile. "But I'm mad at him for going out there, too... Just can't win with the most important men in my life, can I?"

"Sorry, Kel," Cerb apologized. "I can tell him to stay back as a reserve?"

Kelly shook her head and sulked, "No... I don't want him out there, but I feel better knowing you're both out there together if anything happens. He's got your back, just so you know. Because he's not just a part of our family now. We're also a part of his."

Cerb nodded, "Glad to hear it, Kel. See ya when I get back."

Kelly winked, "Damn straight, you will," and made her way down the hall, where Big Mac had been waiting for her.

Once close enough, Big Mac greeted her with an anxious smile.

"Did ya have a good talk and apologize?"

Kelly nodded, "Good talk... Hurt a lot worse than I thought it would. Mostly because what I thought was the problem wasn't the case at all. Which only makes me feel even worse, so fuck me, I guess. And fuck me even harder because, of course, he didn't lay into me like I deserved. No, he instead apologized, forgave me, hugged me, told me just how important I am to him still, and bless your ever-loving heart—" She drew a deep breath and punched Big Mac just hard enough not to be playful. "He wants you with the overwatch in a react team. So, congradu-fucking-lations, you get to be my white knight in shining armor all over again by making sure my brother stays safe out there."

Big Mac repeated himself from an earlier conversation.

"We Apple's stick together, Kelly. And if he considers us Apples family, then—"

"We'll be together through thick and thin," Kelly repeated his line along with him. "I know. I know. And if you say that shit one more goddamn time, I swear to God you won't ever make applesauce with me again."

Big Mac grinned, "I doubt you really mean that."

"Knowing me, probably not," Kelly sighed. "I can only change so much... But don't think that means you're getting anything other than some cuddles tonight."

Big Mac took a few steps over to the stares and welcomed her to join him.

"Come on, darling. We'll ask Benny and the others where they'll need me tomorrow. Then we can head back to the farm."

[A short time later in Cerb's room.]

Cerb was looking over his new fatigues Rarity had made for him. Instead of merely modifying his old uniform, she recreated one for him with a camouflage pattern that better matched the local foliage. Also, just like the shirts they were given earlier, a patch of a three-headed bulldog had been stitched onto the right shoulder. On the left shoulder was another patch with the word 'STRANDED' over the number seven. Over his left breast pocket was his last name, but the space over the left breast pocket was left empty. Since he wasn't part of any military force at the moment, she didn't have anything to put there. The inspection would have continued if not for the knock on the door and a familiar voice he was expecting announcing herself as the door opened.

"Knock, knock," Rarity said as she peered into the room. "Sorry, it took us so long. Benny and the others were telling us how the procedures for entering the forest with you was going to take place. And might I say, his attention to detail is frighteningly reminiscent to that of Twilight. But at least I can see why they were able to work so well together while we were gone."

Fluttershy followed up with the explanation as she made her way in just behind Rarity.

"Also, we tried to talk to Kelly. She sounded like she was doing okay and trusted us, but you can tell she's still worried."

Cerb answered back as he let the new uniform fall over a dresser, "Everyone's worried. Plus, she's a little worked up because of what happened to me the last time I marched into the mouth of danger... There's always been a rift between us since we last saw each other that day after I went back and... you know."

Rarity replied, "I suppose that's understandable. And well," She stood there in the center of the room while Fluttershy closed the door. "—I'm terribly sorry, but I can't help but imagine this is just as awkward for you as it is for us."

"I'm sure it is," Cerb sighed. "It's like asking mommy to tuck me in at night, but then having her sleep next to me while bringing a friend to keep the boogie man away."

Fluttershy abruptly stated, "It's not that we mind. But the first time was more of us all pulling together, and to be honest, we were all a little scared, I think. And both times after that was because we came to help you. Now everypony expects us to be with you, even though we don't know how or why this helps you sleep so well."

Rarity shifted uncomfortably in her posture.

"That, and your friend Sniff keeps making comments that must be inappropriate jokes of some sort, because your friends keep hitting him for it."

Fluttershy added, "And Benny."

Rarity tilted her head back as if to groan. "And Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie, and Lumberman—"

"No," Fluttershy interjected. "Lumberman was talking about Applejack."

Rarity ended her display of annoyance and turned back to Fluttershy.

"Really? Huh... I guess I started blocking it out." She turned back to Cerb, who was blankly taking it all in. "When this whole endeavor has come to a conclusion, we need to set aside some time for you to explain how any of these jokes are supposed to make sense. I mean, honestly. Who brings silverware into their bed? And why would it matter if the spoon is little or big? Forgive me, Justin, but your friends are quite strange."

Cerb groaned, "Understatement of the year... Then again, here we are."

Rarity blinked a few times, her eyes searching the room until they landed back on Cerb.

"Touché."

Walking up between them, Fluttershy commented, "I don't think this is all that strange. We're all friends, and all we're doing is trying to help each other."

Cerb sighed again, a little heavier this time.

"It's embarrassing and emasculating... But at the same time, it's such a relief to be so comfortable in bed. To actually have a sound night's sleep. But then again, I can't act too surprised."

"Why is that?" Fluttershy asked before jumping up on the bed and sitting next to him.

Rarity hopped up and sat on the other side of Cerb.

"What's there to be surprised about a good night's sleep being so rewarding?"

Cerb started to explain himself. "No, not that. I'm saying that I shouldn't be so surprised that this works. I'm always calmer around both of you. And personally, I think it is some kind of magic that causes it."

Rarity laid a hoof over the back of his hand.

"Justin. We would never do anything like that to you."

Fluttershy chimed in, sounding equally convincing, "Yeah. Rarity doesn't even know any of those kinds of spells or even studied them."

Cerb raised his free hand with a gesture for them to stop.

"Hey, now. Hold on a sec. I'm not saying either of you have tried to do anything to me. Even if you did, I'm still magic-proof or whatever. But Cadance did a scan... thing. She said I only had a pebble's worth of magic in me. And it was right were you head-butted me."

Fluttershy pulled back into herself, hunkering down.

"Oh, dear."

Cerb leaned over to pull her in close against his side. "No, stop that. You're fine. It didn't hurt, and I'm not even mad about it. But... maybe since you're all magical by nature, some of that magic rubbed off on me. And even that little bit was enough to help me feel better and start—" Cerb grew quiet for a moment, trying to find the words to his thoughts to bring out of his head. "—that I could start fixing myself again."

"I don't think magic has anything to do with that," Rarity said, leaning over and hugging around Cerb's midsection. "Then again, there is such a thing as the magic of friendship."

Cerb grunted and wrapped his other arm around Rarity.

"Gah... Somehow, I knew one of you two would say something like that."

Fluttershy hummed, nuzzling closer in under Cerb's arm, "It's kind of our thing."

"But that magic has always been inside you," Rarity said softly, comforting the man she adored. "It may not come out in dazzling lights or beams of rainbows, but I know it's there."

"All of us do, Justin," Fluttershy added. "I don't think there's a single pony in all of Equestria that's met you that can't see that."

After the corny, yet appropriate discussion between the three, they prepared their final items for the night. Rarity brought in an extra set of pillows, Fluttershy brought in another blanket, and Cerb dressed down to just his shorts and a shirt. Then, before they could call it a night, another knock came to the door.

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 23 July 2023.
Also, I must have been really drunk on my first edit when this was first published (see below), because wow did I ever make a lot of mistakes.]

Quick note... I was a little drunk while editing this.

Also... That spa seems like it's not such safe of a place for the humans to visit. For both the patrons and the staff. But, at least it was a slow day for Fluttershy and Rarity to take advantage of. Not only that... Writing dialog for Lotus is a pain trying to figure out how to spell the way she speaks.

Also, for those that wondered why there was so much tension between Kelly and Cerb... There ya go.

Too drunk to say much more at this point. (Thank you spell check and Grammarly for all the help you've given me.)

Otherwise, stay tuned for the next advancement in this story. Chapter 47. Mandatory Bedmates and an Allegiance of Echos.

47. Mandatory Bedmates and an Allegiance of Echos

"Justin, Rarity, Fluttershy?" Cadance spoke merrily from behind the door. "May we come in?"

Cerb opened the door and was greeted by Cadance, Shining, Flurry Heart, and Luna surrounding the doorway.

"Evening, ladies. Shining. I take it you're all about to leave?"

Standing behind the others, Luna spoke in nearly as merry a voice, "Indeed. We all wished to give you a proper farewell and wish you the best of luck."

Shining smiled proudly, "Not me. I'm staying behind."

Cerb looked down, both confused yet also happy to hear the news.

"You are?"

"Yep," Shining answered, practically beaming with pride. "We were all so impressed with your planning methods, I figured there would be a lot more to learn."

Cadance nodded a bit too aggressively and failed to hide a guilty smile.

Cerb couldn't help but notice and decided to beg the question, "And?"

Shining rolled his eyes from one side over to his wife.

"Annnnnnd, Cadance wanted to make sure that if anything were to happen, I'd be around to jump in if needed."

Cadance still couldn't lose her smile but did her best to apologize.

"Please don't think my over concern to be anything more than a friend who wants to make sure you and everypony else stays safe. We all know you'll be safe together out there, but being around all your friends and seeing how worried they were—"

"It's fine," Cerb said, cutting her rambling short. "Big Mac just did the same thing for the same reason, more or less. But I'm glad to see another pony like you looking out for me."

Without warning, Cadance stepped into the room.

"Well, then—" She gave Cerb a big goodbye hug. "Thank you again for the wonderful time with you and all of your friends."

Cerb hugged her back, laughing a little at her sudden outburst of affection.

"Heh. Of course. And thank you for all the help. I'm looking forward to picking up where we left off when me and Becky come to visit."

Squeezing back one last time, Cadance said, "I look forward to seeing you both there, too," as she pressed tighter and inhaled his scent, making her ear twitch.

Fluttershy instantly noticed the telltale sign and reached over with both forehooves to pull Rarity's head into eyeline with the sight. Of course, by the third twitch, Rarity recognized the sign as well.

Caught unprepared, Fluttershy whispered, "What do we do? She's about to leave."

Rarity slipped out of Fluttershy's hold and whispered back, "I don't know. Maybe I can sneak out and talk to her privately before she leaves?"

Free from the embrace, Cadance raised her daughter up to Cerb's chest height.

"Say goodbye to Justin, Flurry Heart. Can you be a good girl and give him a hug goodbye?"

Flurry Heart gave Cerb one long look up and down before angrily shaking her head, "Mmmmph. No. Dolly."

Shining tried to dad his way through the embarrassing response.

"No, hunny. Becky is downstairs. Give her friend Justin a hug, and then you can say goodbye to Becky."

Flurry Heart again shook her head in detest, "MmmmMMmmMmm."

Cadance warmly spoke to her daughter, "Now, now, sweety. No goodbye hug to Justin, then no hugs from Dolly."

Cerb played along, faking an excitedly concerned voice.

"No hugs from Dolly? Oh, no. Dolly loves hugs from Flurry Heart. But if I don't get a hug—" He looked Flurry Heart in the eyes, switching to an exaggerated sad face. "—Then how is Dolly going to get a hug?"

Suddenly, Flurry Heart looked like she was in a panic. Mumbling and groaning in frustration over the fear of not being able to say goodbye to her beloved Dolly.

"Uh, oh," Shining called out as he started to walk further down the hall. "Mommy and Daddy are going to leave. You better give your goodbye hug quickly, or you're going to miss Dolly."

Rarity groaned quietly from the bed, "Ass-flavored cupcakes. Shining is going with her to the train? How am I supposed to—"

Cerb almost shouted as Flurry Heart lept out and wrapped herself around his neck.

"There it is! See? I like hugs, too."

Rarity cooed loudly at the sight of seeing Cerb holding the young foal.

"Awe."

Cerb gave Flurry Heart a few soft taps of his hand on her back and bobbed her up and down in his arms like one would do with a toddler.

"Okay, Flurry. You be a good girl now, okay? Back to mommy." He pulled back his hand and leaned forward for Cadance to take her. "Hug time over. Flurry?"

He turned his eyes up to Cadance, "I think we oversold it on the Dolly hugs."

Cadance chuckled before lighting up her horn to take her daughter back.

"Come on, sweety. Time to go give Dolly a hug. Okay?"

Flurry Heart's voice squeaked as she struggled to hold on as Cerb started to pull her away from his neck.

"Big Dolly, Big Dolly, home. Big Dolly play."

Cerb was unprepared for such a quick turnaround from the filly and snorted out a laugh, "Wow. That didn't take long to win her over."

Cadance finally used her magic to retrieve her daughter.

"You're not joking. Come on, sweety."

As Flurry Heart was hauled away in Cadance's aura, she cried out, "Nooooo! Dolly! Big Dolly! Mama! Big Dolly!"

Sad to go but excited to see another attachment that would bring Cerb to the Crystal Empire, Cadance cooed in cute baby talk, "I know, sweety," she said, consoling Flurry Heart as she brought the filly out in front to prevent the inevitable escape attempt. "Big Dolly will come to visit us. Don't you worry."

Luna giggled as Cadance passed with Shining in tow and stepped inside the room.

"My, my, Justin. You are just full of surprises. Is there anypony you can't win over?"

Cerb shrugged with a goofy grin. "I dunno? I'm sure Onyx probably has some sore feelings about me."

It took Luna a moment to go from a knowing nod to full-on laughter once she picked up on the play on words.

"Don't you worry about him. He seems to be only angry at himself for not putting up a better fight. And I'm sure he'll be fine after a good night's rest."

Cerb smiled but couldn't tell if she was messing with him.

"Be fine? Is he still hurting from the fight?"

"Onyx Armor is perfectly fine," Luna stated with a careless smile and her head falling back as she spoke. "He was given a thorough evaluation by Nurse Redheart and the rest of the staff at the hospital. There was some concern that you might have inadvertently done something with your anti-magic properties, but he's perfectly fine. Just a little sore, is all." She closed her eyes and chuckled for a moment. "You did deliver a mighty blow, but it is more than likely the real injury was done to his ego."

Cerb tried to smile, but he honestly did feel bad now that some time had passed.

"For some guys, that can be worse than wounds that leave a mark. I hope he doesn't hold it against me."

Luna went on to boast, "He'll be a good sport about it. He wouldn't hold such a high rank if he did not. And he certainly won't if he doesn't."

That wasn't all too reassuring, but Cerb nodded.

"I understand. And thank you for all the help with everything, Princess."

Luna tried to look cute and gave a coy grin, "Oh, please. I think we're all passed the formalities in such private settings, Mister Cerberus."

Cerb snorted and facepalmed, "Okay, Lulu. You got me."

Looking far more comfortable with herself, Luna stepped forward and gave Cerb a gentle hug.

"Justin, the name Cerberus fits you well. You're strength you've shown us is only surpassed by the power in your heart. Take care of yourself and keep our little ponies safe, would you, " she gestured with a slight tilt of her head to Fluttershy and Rarity.

"Of course," Cerb answered as he returned the gesture. "At this point, there isn't anything I wouldn't do for any of you that I wouldn't do for any of my friends downstairs."

A deep breath gave off the sign that Luna was about to say something important.

"Then I'd like to ask for one particular favor before departing," she said before pulling back from the embrace.

Cerb steadied himself for what odd favor she was going to ask of him.

"So long as it's something I can actually do and isn't too crazy."

Luna drew another deep breath, preparing herself to ask for a favor she knew might not sit well.

"Please continue to let Fluttershy and Rarity assist you with avoiding any future nightmares like that of what I happened upon." She paused for a moment to gauge his reaction. "Your discomfort towards the arrangement has been noted, and we cannot, in good faith, pressure or demand that you do. However... As a favor to me, one of which you can be assured I will reciprocate in kind, please..."

She leaned in closer and lowered her voice, "It seems clear that Kelly knows not of the severity of which your nightmares have manifested from."

Cerb's eyes went wide, and he felt a knot instantly start to tighten in his stomach.

Luna firmly continued, "It is my duty to police the dreams of those in this kingdom. Nightmares are easy to find, and they always take precedence. But yours... To be honest. What I observed of your dream was like searching for creatures made of mist that were hiding in a fog. Blurred memories of figures without faces. Noises of... muffled... pain. Violence... Explosions and the world around you being torn apart and crashing down... It was a conflict the likes of which I could not lie convincingly enough to say I have experienced... But what you felt in that dream, I felt. And I'm am truly sorry for all that you have experienced, Justin. But… I am not strong enough to face that again."

A serious look of concern washed over Cerb.

"How much did you feel?"

"For your sake," Luna looked away, ashamed of her shortcomings, "I hope your resistance to magic holds no sway over what I experienced from your dreams and that I felt every ounce of pain and fear and hopeless, heartbreaking misery. Fore, if that were not the case and there was more to experience from the horrors you suffered... Let us say that I would hope that the comforts Fluttershy and Rarity provide you would keep me safe as well if you were not to accept them."

Whatever guilt and shame Cerb had rid himself of earlier that day had found their way home.

"Was it really that bad for you?"

Standing tall, but not as proudly as others would have expected, Luna coldly stated, "I am the keeper of dreams. Nightmares do not conjure themselves in my sleep unless I deem it so."

Again, Luna looked away with the same guilt and shame, "Or at least that was what I thought until I woke this evening. So, with pompous posturing and all levity cast aside, if you were to forego their assistance and I was to fall into your situation, I would most certainly be accepting... That, or pull whatever remaining favors I could to have all of your sleep schedules match mine so that I could join you."

Cerb only felt worse now, but he played it off as best he could.

"If your plan was to guilt-trip me into agreeing to this, it's working."

Luna chuckled again, but it wasn't enough to mask what she was struggling to hide.

"Heavens, no. But perhaps one day in the future, if such a favor is required and other methods were to fail me—"

"Heeeeey, come on, Lulu," Cerb forced a laugh as he spoke. "What are ya doing to me here, now?"

"Joking, of course." She smiled back, a bit more honest in its presentation. "Fare thee well, my Wandering Warrior, friend. If you require anything, I am but only a dragon's breath away."

Cerb drew a blank and had to think about what that phrasing implied.

"Oh, right... Spike and the magic fire breath. Gotcha."

Luna smiled and bowed, "Right you are. And until we meet again, sleep well."

"You too," Cerb said with a slight bow of his head. "Same goes for you, though, if you need anything. I don't get dragon fire mail, but we'll get that worked out."

"Goodnight, Justin."

"Night, Lulu."

Peering passed Cerb through the doorway, Luna gave her last farewell, "Goodbye, Fluttershy, Rarity. Take good care of this stallion. His future is in your hooves now."

Fluttershy happily answered, "We will, Princess."

Rarity answered just the same, "Of course, Princess."

With that, Cerb closed the door and walked back, stopping at the foot of the bed.

"Well... how much of that did you all hear?"

Fluttershy nervously adjusted her wings.

"We weren't trying to listen—"

"Everything but what she whispered to you," Rarity answered.

Again, Fluttershy adjusted her wings and started kneading her hooves into the mattress, "We weren't trying to, but we totally heard everything except the whispering part."

Vaguely, Cerb asked, "And?"

"And?" Fluttershy asked the same question back.

Cerb thought it was a rhetorical question he was asking but clarified, "Your take on it?"

"Justin," Rarity started to speak but then moved over and started to pull the covers back. "So long as we can help and you are willing to let us, we will. And when the day comes when you have moved beyond this phase of your life, we can all celebrate that together."

Cerb agreed but then realized something.

"Right. Umm... how do we do this?"

Rarity stared blankly at Cerb for a moment but didn't seem to understand the question.

"I'm certain this is not your first time using a bed, so if you're planning on making a joke about silverware, we're not going to get it."

Cerb laughed, "No. Sleeping arrangements. So far, you both have passed out on my lap while I fell asleep sitting against a wall, or I wake up with both of you as a pillow or a leg warmer. There hasn't been much of any preemptive thought put into this."

Fluttershy barely managed to avoid another blush.

"Oh, yeah."

Rarity wasn't as successful with hiding her blush.

"So much for silverware."

Cerb started to draw in a sigh, but it came out as a yawn.

"Well, obviously, I can't complain about either method, given the results. Although, now that we're all lucid and conscious, what's the most comfortable way for you to sleep?"

The two mares looked to each other, silently asking the other the same question they both were thinking, but Fluttershy was the first to answer.

"I'm not sure about Rarity, but I normally end up sleeping on my back."

Rarity answered without much thought to it.

"As do I."

Cerb shrugged, "Same here. So... I'm guessing me in the center?"

Fluttershy replied with a half-grin and a shrug, "That's how it usually ends up with us."

Rarity jested her view on the situation, "Seems our fates have it destined to have that trend continue."

At least the two mares were being cute with their predicament, which made Cerb chuckle a bit.

"What's that supposed to mean?"

Fluttershy started to fluff up a pillow.

"Rarity and I both talked about this same issue with you not having nightmares when we would travel together. But we didn't know if you needed both of us with you to make sure they didn't happen. So, tonight was going to be just me with you to see if you only needed one of us."

"But then... it seems that wasn't going to be the case for us," Rarity sighed, but still wore a smile as she did. "And now that we know how badly it can affect Luna..."

Cerb started to understand where they were coming from.

"Even with your best efforts, it drew us all back together. Gotcha."

With only a few more adjustments, the three were lying in bed, Rarity to Cerb's right and Fluttershy to his left. Together they lay, somewhat uncomfortably, under the same blanket.

"Comfy," Fluttershy asked.

Rarity followed up with her own concerns, "It's not too hot with us under the same blanket with you, is it?"

"I'm fine," Cerb answered but immediately pulled his shirt down for probably the fifth time. "Just not used to sleeping with a shirt on while under a blanket."

Rarity asked, "Then why are you wearing it?"

Cerb replied like he knew his answer was going to sound stupid.

"I just figured you wouldn't want to be rubbing up against me. "

Rarity huffed, "Honestly. You and your friend's obsession with staying covered and thinking that there's something wrong with your bodies. Everypony has a body, and if you've seen one, you've seen them all. I can't imagine it must be so drastically different for humans... Is it?"

Fluttershy rolled over on her side to face Cerb.

"Justin... We've already slept against your bare skin in this same bed last night as well as on the couch at Rarity's. We don't mind it at all, although it is a little uncomfortable feeling the shirt's fabric when I brush up against it."

Rarity added, "Same for me. This is everyday breathable cotton. If one is to wear any covering to bed, the choices are silk, satin, or at least cotton with a higher thread count and a completely different weave."

"Oh, my god." Cerb sat up, pulled off his shirt, threw it to the foot of the bed, and flopped back down." - Shirts off. I'm more comfortable now. You both good?"

Fluttershy looked his torso up and down, then asked, "Are you going to keep your shorts on?"

Cerb did a slow turn to Fluttershy, looking her dead in the eyes.

"Wut?"

Fluttershy cocked a half-grin and shrugged, "I've already seen you without your clothes on, and if your shirt made you feel uncomf—"

"No, the shorts are fine," Cerb answered firmly. "The fabric's fine. They feel fine. I want 'em on. That's comfortable to me."

Rarity rolled onto her side to face Cerb and asked, "Is it because they help keep everything in place?"

Cerb did the same slow turn to Rarity and asked the same one-worded question.

"Wut?"

Rarity quickly offered her defense.

"It's nothing to be ashamed of. After what you told me about male and female undergarments and having to create new ones for you and your friends, I figured out that your anatomy extends from the body instead of... Umm... You know? I can't actually say how that's different from a pony stallion anatomy outside of the sheath."

"Yeah, that's the only difference," Cerb informed her. "Mostly. Or, sorta. Actually, I don't know what they look like either, to be honest. But, yeah. That's why I'm keeping the shorts on."

Fluttershy cowered back slightly as she apologized.

"We're not trying to be rude or make you uncomfortable."

Rarity rolled onto her back again.

"It's as you said. We're actually all clear-minded and conscious before going to sleep with each other. We can finally ask questions about what each other wants or needs instead of being too worried about an injured friend or making sure that you were safe or weren't going to hurt yourself again."

Cerb unconsciously flexed his hand, putting tension on the stitches and glue over the wound.

"Sorry."

Rarity complained in a weak voice and bopped him on the chest with her hoof.

"Stop apologizing so much. I know you're all very particular about staying covered and hiding that part of yourself. Which is fine. I think that since we don't understand your reasoning, and as Rainbow Dash so harshly informed us, those are simply things one does not question."

Fluttershy jumped in to finish the thought.

"We don't understand how it's wrong or why you think it is. But because it's so natural for us, we can't help but feel that you shouldn't have to. And, well, for as uncomfortable as you get, if even only talking about it, we feel like it's something we can help with. No pony is bothered by the way your body is built, even if it is different. You're not bothered by our bodies, are you?"

Cerb's personal defenses were feeling less viable as he started to hear their side.

"I'm not, but—"

Rarity laid her hoof on Cerb's hand under the blankets.

"Then it's fine, darling. You don't need to explain yourself if you don't feel like doing it right now. If you're going to sleep better with your shorts on, then keep them on. There are so many more things that we can have a positive conversation about with much more important topics than... Well, fashion will always be an important topic to me, but you know what I'm trying to say."

Fluttershy raised a hoof and gently rubbed over Cerb's shoulder, "I'm sorry for bringing it up. I won't talk about it unless it's something you want to help me understand better later on. But I hope that you will at least allow me to have the chance to examine you again. I didn't have a lot of time to do a more thorough examination. Or maybe I was too worried about what I saw with your leg to notice anything else."

Since they weren't harping on his clothing options any longer, Cerb sighed in compliance, "It's fine... I'm not used to people being... Well, let me start over. I'm not used to the kind of... gratuitous amounts of generosity and kindness you all keep showing me without expecting something in return. Because back home, we have to be careful about people posing as a friend and playing favorites or giving gifts. Not without them demanding something they know you wouldn't want to do without being guilted or shamed into it."

That was something Rarity understood and could relate to, sadly.

"We should be more aware of things like that. We run into the same issue with other races and kingdoms. Griffons may have been the worst."

Fluttershy started to fidget with her wings under the sheets.

"The dragons had a terrible problem with even allowing for a culture of kindness and friendship."

Rarity gave her pillow one last fluff. "Spike, of course, would be the exception, but he was raised with Twilight, so one would expect as much."

Fluttershy pulled up the covers and tried to get more settled in.

"I remember that with the Yaks. Anything we did, they took as an insult. Then, anything they did was the best, and thought we were trying to be rude if we didn't tell them how it was the best."

Rarity groaned, remembering one more bad species interaction, "Don't forget about your minotaur friend, dear."

"Uck," Fluttershy grunted her disgust. "Iron Will might have meant well, but what a jerk. He could have lots of friends if he wasn't so selfish and full of himself."

Cerb cocked an eyebrow.

"Is that the one who taught you how to fight?"

Fluttershy calmly answered, "No, not fight. It was more like he taught me that I needed to act like I was the best and everypony had to do what I told them. If they didn't, I should make them pay for it if they disrespected me or didn't give me what I wanted. I can tell you more about him later if you like, but I think I'm ready to go to sleep now."

"Me too," Rarity replied.

Cerb yawned and placed his hands over his midsection, about ready to fall asleep himself.

"Yeah. We'll have plenty of time to talk over the next few days. Goodnight, girls."

"Goodnight," They both answered in unison.

[Accross town at the hotel.]

"Awe, come on," Apple Bloom wined. "Why can't we stay at home?"

Sweetie Belle wasn't trying to fight the new arrangement. "Apple Bloom. It's not a big deal, honestly. You were already staying here, but at least now we can have a room to ourselves. You did say Granny snores at night."

Granny leaned in, squinting one eye and staring her down with the other. "Oh, really? Little miss kicking in her sleep."

Irritated for being held up this long, Applejack barked, "Simmer down, you two. Now Lumberman, here, did y'all a favor by paying for the second room so y'all can have some privacy."

Apple Bloom groaned, "More like so you two can have some privacy."

"Hey, now," Big Mac scolded. "It's not just Lumberman and Applejack staying at the house tonight."

Apple Bloom hunkered down a little.

"Why isn't Miss Kelly staying at the castle with all her friends?" She looked down the hall to see Kelly still sitting in Lumberman's truck. "I heard she hit Cerberus and didn't even help any pony today."

Before any of the other Apples could lay into the filly, Lumberman came at her with his own counter.

"Do you know why that is?"

Apple Bloom looked up at Lumberman, "Well, I figured—" She suddenly realized she started answering without knowing anything outside the rumors she heard. "...I don't know."

Lumberman pushed on, sounding more like a big brother again.

"What do you know?"

Apple Bloom didn't look as confident now.

"I heard that—"

"I didn't ask you what you heard," Lumberman cut her off with a dark tone. "I asked you, what do you know about Kelly and all this."

"I dunno?" Apple Bloom answered.

Lumberman nodded.

"I see... So, you don't know why Kelly hit Cerb or why she was away from all of us today. Right?"

Apple Bloom sulked, suddenly feeling like she went through a whole lecture from Big Mac.

"No... I don't know nuthing."

Lumberman knelt down closer to Apple Bloom's level.

"Well, I think you know she's a good friend and that she's had a really hard time since she got here. Right?"

Apple Bloom answered, sounding more regretful.

"Yeah, I know she did."

Trying to settle down the rising emotions, Lumberman put his hand on Apple Bloom's shoulder.

"Kelly is in a lot of pain and is worried the same thing could happen to Cerb when he goes out with Fluttershy. She hit him because she was angry and afraid that something terrible would happen. I'm sure you can understand why."

Apple Bloom practically shrank under Lumberman's questions.

"I do."

Lumberman asked another question, though in not as harsh of a tone.

"And do you think Kelly is the only one that was affected by what happened to her? Your brother and sister were there when Kelly was hurt. So was Granny. Do you think they might be hurting because of what happened?"

This was a grilling session Apple Bloom wanted out of but knew she put herself there.

"I know Big Mac got hurt fighting off all them guards and Applejack—"

Lumberman cut her off, raising his voice with an apologetic tone.

"That's not the kind of pain I'm talking about. There over that."

Big Mac grumbled, rubbing a hoof over the right side of his ribs.

"Well, mostly over it."

Lumberman shook his head slowly.

"Look, AB. What I'm trying to get you to see is that just because you're upset and you don't know what's going on, you can't go off on family like that. You got to be careful with what you say and how you're going to act up around 'em. You have no idea what Kelly has been through or what all us adults are dealing with. And you're probably not going to know until one of us tells you. But right now, we're taking care of it all the best we can. And we'd like to do that with just us adults. Do you understand?"

Apple Bloom swallowed hard and stared at her hooves.

"Yes, Mr. Lumberman."

Lumberman finished with a proud smile. "Good. Glad to hear it. Now stop moping around and enjoy having a hotel room to yourselves. You're living it up like a rock star with one of your best friends. Throw a party. Break some furniture—"

"Alright there, Woody," Applejack shouted, pushing Lumberman out of the hallway. "You were doing great till ya told 'em to start tearing up the place."

Lumberman let Applejack push him out, laughing the whole way.

"Oh, come on? Yer raising the kid without all the fun parts. Hard work and morals? Where's all the wanton destruction and poor life choices?"

Applejack grunted as she drove her head into Lumberman's backside to usher him out.

"If I didn't know you were just cracking jokes, I'd have half a mind to boot yer ass clear out in-tuh the Everfree and lead the rescue party the wrong direction on purpose."

Sweetie Belle hollered down the hall, "Don't worry, Applejack. We'll be good and won't break anything."

Lumberman turned just enough to face them while not tripping over himself as Applejack continued to push him along.

"That's right. Be good, you two. Have a good night."

The two fillies shouted back, "Good night, Lumberman."

Not fully trusting the two, Applejack spat out over her shoulder, "Just stay outta trouble for the next few days and stop with the back talking and all them speculations."

It didn't take long until they were all piled up in the truck again. Big Mac, still stuck in the back seat, Lumberman driving, Kelly in the passenger seat, and Applejack in the center seat.

Lumberman looked at the dashboard.

"Well, I don't know how much longer I'll be able to be doing this," he complained.

"It won't be but for a few days," Applejack apologized.

"Nah," Lumberman laughed. "Driving my truck, I mean. Not unless there's a gas station that sells diesel anywhere nearby."

"Diesel?" Applejack cocked her head to the side but then cringed and face hoofed. "How abouts from here on out the next time you go throwing out words you even think I ain't never heard before, you follow it up with an explanation? That way, I'm not stumbling through every other conversation like I was born yesterday."

Lumberman chuckled.

"My bad. Diesel is the fuel my truck needs to run. I got a funny feeling there ain't any nearby, so I might be shit outta luck... Shit outta luck means I have no luck at all."

Applejack rolled her eyes and laughed for a moment.

"Well, I figured that much." She looked over her shoulder to her brother in the back seat. "Hey, Machintosh. 'Ole Woody here's been teaching me all sorts uh new words and uh whole bunch uh new stuff I ain't never woulda known of. You been learning much from Kelly with all the time y'all been hanging out together?"

Big Mac leaned his head over the front seat with a coy grin and asked, "Ya mean like them swear words? It uh been a bitch of a time if she hadn't."

"Bitch of uh?" Applejack started cracking up. "Shoot. Just a bitch, or a trifling ass bitch of a time?"

Kelly had to cover her mouth to stop herself from laughing out loud.

"Lumberman! What have you been teaching this poor innocent young pony?"

"What?" Lumberman playfully asked. "She asked me about my mom. What was I supposed to say?"

Kelly threw up her hands as if giving up and let them slap down on her lap.

"Well, shit. Can't argue with that logic."

Applejack piped up, excitedly pointing to the center console, "Hey, Woody. Play some of that Rucker fella's music for Big Mac. Not that sad one, but that other one."

A short ride and two songs later, they arrived back at the Apple house. They all made their way to the front door, but Kelly started to slow down and was trembling in her knees. The lack of her footsteps following along had Lumberman and Applejack turn back to see a fear-stricken Kelly. She was holding tightly to Big Mac's mane and unable to move forward.

Lumberman let the door close and reached for his keys.

"Hey, y'all. Maybe Kelly shouldn't have to stay the night here. Let's head back to Benny's so she—"

"No," Kelly weakly mumbled. "Cerb is passing back there tomorrow... I'm not staying there. Or the castle."

Applejack looked up to Lumberman.

"Were there any more rooms open back at the hotel?"

"No," Lumberman sighed. "I was lucky to get the last one because Helix Ray is staying at the castle tonight. Two of Luna's guards took the last room. Not sure why they don't just stay at the castle, though."

Kelly swallowed hard.

"I'll be fine... Just don't expect me to do the dishes any time soon. " She tried to force a laugh, but it came out more like a choking sound. "Sorry... Gallows humor... It's funnier when Cerb does it, I guess."

Big Mack softly spoke to her, hunkering down so she could mount him again, "Come on, Miss Kelly. Just hold on tight and close yer eyes. I'll take ya upstairs and help ya get settled in fer the night. Ya don't have to see the kitchen again if it's gonna upset ya like this."

Kelly all but whispered, "Thank you."

Lumberman went and opened the door again, letting Big Mac in first with Kelly on his back. Then, true to his word, Big Mac went straight for the stairs and carried Kelly out of sight.

After watching her brother disappear up the stairs, Applejack quietly asked, "Do you really think she's gonna be alright? I mean, she sounded so much more confident at the dance when she had our one-on-one conversation wit me."

Lumberman sighed, "She'll deal. And while I'm sure bringing her here for the night was a stupid idea in hindsight, this has a lot more to do with Cerb than anything else. But, uh—" He looked down at her with an apologetic gleam in his eyes. "If she's really this worked up over everything, I think I should see if she's gonna need me close by tonight."

"Heh," Applejack lowered her head with a slight blush. "I take it she might need some comforting to sleep tight?"

"Wouldn't be the first time." Lumberman's world suddenly took a 180 in his mind. "Well, probably not now."

"Why's that?" Applejack asked, following Lumberman's line of sight up the stairs to see Big Mac carrying a glass of water on a tray in his teeth. "Oh... Right."

She chuckled to herself as her brother walked out of sight again.

"Sure is a lot of that going around these days."

"Broken spirits and broken bodies," Lumberman said quietly.

Applejack hated to ask, but, "So, then—" She was hoping somehow she'd be able to have him stick around for another night. "Would it be too much to ask for some company tonight? Cuz, well... I probably would' uh asked ya anyway, but after seeing Kelly like that..."

Lumberman hung his head, half wanting to grin and half fighting off letting his own hurting heart show through.

"After seeing Kelly like that and knowing she ain't gonna try to lean on me... I'd welcome the company myself."

Applejack leaned in hard against Lumberman, rubbing her neck and shoulder against his right side.

"I'm sorry, Woody. Seems like fer every celebration we find, there's just another touch of misery that has tuh up and rear its ugly head."

Lumberman guided his hand over Applejack's cheek and down her neck.

"I hear ya, Apple Hat. But I'm sure there's someone out there that's got it worse than us."

Applejack harrumphed, "I sure hope not."

[Off in the depths of the Canterlot Castle]

"Flathead!" An Earth pony stallion's voice barked into a prison cell. "You gonna eat, or you just going to let this bread go to waste?"

"Hey," Another pegasus guard shoulder-checked his aggressive partner. "Don't you think he's suffered enough? Poor guy took a beating before he even knew that he made a mistake. He doesn't need your constant badgering and harassment."

"Mistake?" The Earth pony guard huffed. "We're called the royal guard because we're protectors. Not murders."

The pegasus guard moved closer to the prison bars.

"Spearhead. I got your back, even if not everypony else does. I know you didn't mean to let any of this happen. But you got to eat more than only a few bites a day. Once your court marshal is over, and the Princesses hears the whole story, I'm sure they'll have you out of here and back on the guard in no time at all. With back pay! But you got to stay strong until then."

Spearhead looked up from the corner of his cell. Despite how much time had gone by, he still looked rather beaten up; bruises and poorly kept bandages covering much of his exposed body did little to offer a positive outlook.

"She's doing better, I heard," he said with a heavy heart. "There was a local newspaper from Ponyville yesterday... She danced with Luna, it said... But word is getting around; she took a potion before that... She can barely walk, is what the other guards are saying."

The Earth pony scoffed, "And whose fault is that?"

The pegasus shouted this time, angry at his comrade's treatment, "Shut up! I was there for the brief, and we were all told how dangerous they could be. It was made very clear to us how important it was that she talk to the humans. All of them! And I was there when the other humans showed up. And you know what? The big one? He's bigger than Tirek and scarier than the changeling invasion was," he finished off his rant with a jab to the Earth pony's chest with his wing.

The Earth pony jabbed the pegasus back even harder with his hoof.

"Yeah, I heard. That doesn't explain why Swift Hoof stabbed the smallest mare of their herd when the big one wasn't even around! So, not only does none of that matter, their trio of stupid nearly killed an innocent victim of circumstance, disgraced our ranks, and his failure to lead them on their mission ruined their careers and put them in the hospital! Which is where they still are! Swift Hoof was a good pony until he fell under Flathead's ranks!"

"And so was Iron Sparks!" The pegasus shouted back. "One of the best weapons experts of any of the unicorns in our ranks! And he didn't even do anything! And he's in this just as deep as Spearhead, now! You going to insult him, too?"

The Earth pony was nose to nose with his fellow guard.

"He assaulted the Element of Honesty! You call that not doing anything?!"

Spearhead weakly spoke up between them, putting a stop to their bickering.

"We had no idea what we were getting into... The humans barely even looked like what we were told they would. Her head was too small, her body too big, tiny eyes... Even the way she smelt when we walked in the Apple house was enough to make me not question what she was at first. Swift Hoof and Iron Sparks were scared after all the horror stories of Sunset Shimmer were put in their heads... What were we supposed to do when she wouldn't listen to our orders and threw herself on Big Mac?"

The Earth pony snapped, "Well, certainly not stab the poor thing."

Spearhead tried to wet his dried, cracked lips.

"Sunset Shimmer took out over two dozen guards without even being noticed. Not even Celestia was able to stop her. So, before we left, everypony that went out there that day was told just how dangerous the humans could be if they were in allegiance to her."

The Earth pony reflected on that, remembering the stories he heard in the past about the wanted mare whose name still haunted the halls of the Canterlot Castle.

"But, they weren't."

"No pony knew that!" Spearhead admitted. "But what would you have done if you were in Swift Hoof's armor that day?"

For the first time, the Earth pony didn't have a retort. There was no easy answer to give. At least not without admitting that he may have spoken too hastily.

He looked again at the piece of bread he originally used as an excuse to harass his former comrade, "If you can only ever manage a few bites of anything, we'll get you something better to eat."

Spearhead lowered his head and laid himself back on the stone floor next to his bed.

"Thanks... but no thanks. I don't have much of an appetite these days. Maybe when Swift Foot and Iron Sparks wake up, we can share one last meal together... I'll eat then."

[Somewhere in the space between dimensions]

Discord hollered over the clamoring of construction equipment his doubles were using to repair the damage done to the dimensional strings.

"Keep working hard, boys! We're making good time!"

"You're time, sir," Another copy of Discord offered, serving up a plate of green flakes. "Banishment reserves. Taken from the year of Nightmare Moon's imprisonment on the moon."

"Why thank you," he complimented himself in a roundabout way before daintily pressing the chip to his lips and tilting his head back, turning the chip into a liquid so he could drink it like a glass of wine. "Mmm, yes. An excellent choice, indeed."

A short distance away, another copy of Discord was examining a level placed over a collection of strings.

"Uh, foreman Discord! You might want to take a look at this?"

"Huh?" Discord questioned himself. "Oh, what is it now?" He dropped another piece of time onto the serving tray and shooed his serving double away. "I swear, if I have to interrupt myself one more time while entertaining myself—"

He bent down and looked over his double's shoulder, examining the bubbles and lines on the level.

"Are you even holding it right?"

The copy turned around and sneered harshly, "I don't know. Are you?"

"Excuse me!" Discord huffed angrily. "Need I remind you who you are talking—" Discord sighed and facepalmed hard. "I've been here so long, even I need a break from myself."

With a snap of his taloned claws, all of his copies disappeared in a puff of magic smoke.

With some level of quietness restored, he picked up the level and went back to examining its measurements.

"Hmm... That doesn't seem right," he said to himself while looking over the peculiar anomaly. "What could be pulling this barrier so far off alignment? It's almost like more strings are pulling on—"

A new set of strings he hadn't noticed before suddenly came into view. He reached for a pawful of them, but the strings were somehow intangible. He swiped at them a few more times before standing up with an angry grunt.

"Alright, what's the big idea here?" He complained to himself, eyeing the complex set of strings. "You're not attached to any adjacent dimension. You're not a pocket dimension or a dream realm. You're not even forming anything physical, magical, or metaphysical, but you're still bound to something here... But just barely."

He stood there pondering before moving on to the only next logical solution.

"Well... better go investigate."

Discord extracted a claw from his paw and tore a gap open along the lines of the strings, and dove in headfirst. Upon entry, he searched for any irregularities, but only one thing came off as out of place in this void of swirling prismatic colors.

"Why does everything here feel so familiar?" He asked as he continued to examine this confusing dimensional location. "This is most certainly a reality based on Harmony, but it looks and feels just like Equestria."

He raised a pair of binoculars to get a better view, making a series of adjustments to various nobs and dials built into it.

"Friendship, Love, Light, Dark, a touch of my favorite Chaos, aaaaaaaaaaaand Astral and Ether… And few others, but who even cares about those? All the magic needed to construct a physical reality... but... nothing? There's more than enough magic here to put together at least a dozen realities. What kind of broken reality is this? Even my Chaos dimension makes more sense than this. Even the time here is all wrong."

Discord reached out and started to pluck small pieces of time from the reality around him.

"Twenty years, five years, this piece is years from now-no.... They're all five years from now? But also older?" He plucked another piece of time that was moving out of place. "This is... current?"

He took a closer look at the piece of time.

"Current, and from the Equestria I know... but it's also... It's like something has been infused into it. What in blazes is going on here?"

For some reason, all of these oddities got Discord feeling practically gitty.

"I've never seen time attached to anything without an external force holding them together, and why haven't I ever thought about doing this?" He slid the piece of time under a microscope he pulled from nowhere to get a better look. "Time infused with bands of preconstructed physical reality. Hmm, that almost looks like it belongs to a unicorn. Oh, and constructed with Light magic, and-GAH!"

Discord jumped back and blasted the microscope with a burst of chaotic magic. The microscope was destroyed entirely, but in the small cloud of smoke it left behind, the shard of time remained untouched. The little piece of magic had him panicking from what he saw was undamaged. He shook his paws frantically, trying to rid himself of any remnants that might have rubbed off on him from holding it.

After a few more shakes, he pulled his arms back, letting his paws detach entirely, and he backed away while taking in his surroundings wild-eyed.

"Forget this place. I'm heading back where it's safe!" Discord shouted as he raced back to the tear in reality that he had left open.

He stopped just a few feet short, frozen again with a greater sense of fear. He gazed off into the distance, focusing on something still unseen but clearly recognized.

"Hopelessness. Hmph. You belong in this void."

[In that same dimension at that same exact time.]

"Hopelessness?!" Trixie shouted. "And this isn't the void, you idiot! It's Canterlot! Get me out of here!"

Trixie stood in the center of Canterlot, or at least in her dream; that's where she was. Only in this dream, Canterlot was having its final stand against another onslaught from the darkness.

All Trixie could do was watch Discord fly off into the sky into the tear in reality, vanishing as it closed behind him.

Trixie turned around to the wall of fire being used to hold back the approaching darkness from under the mountainside where Ponyville once stood.

"Stupid jerk," she grumbled as she rubbed the sore spot on her head where a few strands of hair had been removed. "You just show up in my dream unannounced, pretend not to see or hear me, and then-rip out my hair!—and fly off without me, calling me hopeless because-apparently! I belong here!"

A group of ponies rushed to the ledge Trixie was standing by and looked over it. They were a mix of guards and civilians. They had all ran over to see the advancing wall of darkness breaking down magic barriers and overtaking flames. A series of gasps and worrying questions floated from them.

One of them cried out, "It's never gotten this far before!"

Another asked, "Why didn't the shields hold?"

Another white stallion wearing golden armor with Twilight's insignia on his chest huffed and puffed as he made his way over to join them.

"Because I'm getting too old for this," he wheezed. "We knew the shields and barriers could only hold it off for so long... We can only make so much harmony on our own to enforce it."

A mare turned around to address the armored stallion, speaking with a thick Southern accent.

"Can't you fuse with Justin again? That worked last time."

Trixie's eyes went wide when the mare came into view. The voice should have given it away, but what she saw made her hesitate.

"Applejack?"

The armored stallion removed his helmet to reveal Shining Armor. It was most certainly him, only much older. His mane and tail had been greyed out, and he looked just as old as Applejack, or at least appeared to be.

"We tried." His legs buckled and started to falter, but Applejack caught him just in time. "He's too old, now. All of them are. All of us are. We need to think of something else."

Trixie ran up next to them, circling around and examing their elderly appearance.

"Why are you two so old? Is this the future? I mean. The distant future? Nothing I've been shown has been anything more than just a few years at most or a few years in the past. How were you able to make it this much longer than all the others?"

As she continued to move around and examine them, she was barely able to listen in on their conversation. She was too caught up in amazement of the idea of an elderly Applejack. As she made another pass, she locked up her legs as she rounded Applejack's backside and tripped over herself.

Trixie screamed in confused horror, "What in the?! Where's your—"

Trixie's eyes remained focused on the empty space under Applejack's tail. The area was smooth and closed, with no sign of genitals or a tail hole. Her eyes glanced down low enough to see that not only were there no teats under Applejack's belly, but Shining Armor's underside was baren as well.

"What the hey? Trixie belted out as she backed away hurriedly. "How do you ponies go to the bathroom?"

The sound of wings flapping over the ledge rose up with Princess Luna carrying a human on her back, flying overhead and landing roughly on the cobblestone.

"Somepony help Kelly. Please! Quickly!"

The group of ponies rushed to Luna's side and helped remove the human from Luna's back. Trixie walked over close enough to see a human female, but by the looks of her, it was a much older version of the human Kelly. At least what she imagined was an older version of the Kelly she met. This one, if it was Kelly, had graying hair, looked weathered, tired, and was sweating profusely. Then Trixie noticed the human's left leg... or what was left of it.

The elderly Kelly struggled to speak.

"I'm sorry, Lulu."

"No," Luna replied, forcing an optimistic tone. "I should have been there sooner. You did the right thing running back to help everypony."

Kelly forced a laugh, "You're always late... Just like you are for movie night."

Luna took Kelly's hand in her wing and brought it to her cheek, "Just late enough to have an excuse to stay longer."

"I know," Kelly whispered with tear-filled eyes.

Luna did her best not to fall apart, watching her old friend suffering.

"Now, hold on tight. Once we have everything under control and push the Darkness away again and get your leg fixed up, we'll find new movies to watch. We'll binge-watch them together until you're well enough to come live with me in Silver Shoals. No more time apart. No more waiting."

Kelly raised a weary hand up to Luna's face, running her fingers gently over Luna's fur.

"Remember the first night we spent together? Just you and me?"

Those words said all the wrong things to Luna, and she finally let her own tears fall.

"Big Mac was so jealous."

Kelly spoke in a whisper, "And all the rumors."

Twilight's royal Canterlot voice called out from the center of the city, "Everypony! Final protective lines! This is not a drill! Battle stations! Defend the city at all costs!"

Cautiously walking up, Applejack softly spoke, "Princess. We have to—"

Luna quickly looked up to Applejack, silently asking for the impossible.

Applejack reached up and gripped the neckerchief her grandmother used to wear. She seemed to wrestle with her thoughts but was interrupted by Shining.

"Luna, take care of Kelly," he instructed her. "Applejack, help me to my station. Everypony else, you know where you need to go."

A sudden flash from a teleportation spell revealed three fully grown Cutie Mark Crusaders.

Apple Bloom's voice cut out as she rushed over to her sister, "Applejack, Princess Twilight needs you back at—" She came to a stop at the sight Luna had lying in her forehooves. "Kelly?"

Applejack shouted, trying to draw her sister's attention away from the tragic scene playing out.

"Apple Bloom! Help Shining to his battle station. Scootaloo, guide the others to where they're needed. Sweetie Belle, take me back to the castle with Twilight."

Sweetie Belle saw Kelly's missing leg and the darkened stump that remained.

"What about Kelly? She's—"

Applejack screamed, "That's an order! Luna's taking care of her, now do as your told! All of you!"

Scootaloo bravely sounded off and turned to the small crowd.

"Yes, mam! All of you follow me. The western perimeter needs more support."

Sweetie Bell moved next to Applejack with her own tear-filled eyes.

"Hold on, Applejack. There's a lot more bad news waiting for you in the castle."

As the flash of light removed Sweetie Belle and Applejack, Apple Bloom helped Shining Armor to his feet and pointed him in the right direction.

"Come on, old fella. Justin's watching over us. Let's make'em proud."

The thundering sound of cannons started in the distance, followed by explosions cracking off under the mountainside of the city. The flashes of flames rising up and multi-colored lights of spells being cast soon joined in concert. Luna, however, didn't move an inch.

Kelly's fever was escalating, affecting her worse than the pain and blood loss, making it difficult to speak.

"I wish our harmony hadn't been, so one-sided."

Luna pulled Kelly up closer against her chest.

"Just because we're built differently doesn't mean I didn't enjoy it."

Kelly tried to laugh.

"If you were, you would have loved it."

Luna squeezed tighter, "I loved you. That should have been enough."

Kelly's voice grew quieter.

"I blame that stupid Crystal Ring of Harmony. Fucking useless. Nothing but bad advice when it could talk."

Crying through her friend's terrible sense of humor, Luna agreed, "The worst advice. You know what we should have said? ... Kelly?"

Before Trixie could react to another death in her dreams, the whole world stopped, and the same unspoken words of a silent voice invaded her mind. She clenched her teeth, waiting for the pain to set in or for the words to drive her mad, but this time they came in softly. They came off as something with a deep remorse and regret with bitterness and resentment.

The familiar voiceless words of another Trixie started to send her words.

"You're world survived longer than any other that had come to face the Darkness. Using what remained of the Ring of Harmony to reinforce Shining Armor's defensive magic, and using your own magic of love and friendship to create your own harmony to power it."

For the first time, another voiceless speaker could be understood without the mental static.

"The differences between us were too great. Our bodies, not truly alive. Flesh without blood over bodies that were more of animated fantasies. Harmony allowed us to exist, but with so much going to the barriers, it would never have been possible to sustain life for Equestria while protecting it. In doing so, ten humans gave up their lives to extend ours. Little by little, with every fusion, they lost a little more of themselves. What little magic they held, was leeched away to replace the harmony we needed."

"Uh? Hello?" Trixie called out in the still scene she was trapped inside. "Can either of you hear me yet?"

"Is that her?" The new voiceless body asked.

Trixie started to dance in place, "Yes! I'm here! Help me! What is the fusion you're talking about?! How can—"

"I am all but certain," The other Trixie answered.

Trixie rolled her eyes and groaned, "Buck me in the guts. What is this going to take to have anypony hear me in this place?"

"If she is here, then we both hope she can hear us, and she needs to know that the humans are the key. They always have been. Equestria and its entire existence depend on them. She cannot let the others make the same mistakes of our worlds. Fear, prejudice, jealousy, and pride will all try to be used to divide them. Their passion gives us power. Their love gives us life. And their devotion gave us strength."

"Luna. Do not remove yourself too far from the Crystal Ring. The more you do, the closer the other Echoes will be to discovering you."

"Princess Luna?" Trixie spoke the question aloud. "She... Does she not have a crotch, too? How is that even a thing?"

"Apologies. Understanding how things truly are, what the Crystals all are bound to. It is difficult not to overpower the Harmony side of us. Even more so since it seeks redemption."

"Your Ring of Harmony was weakened from the years of sustaining the barriers. Much of you has replaced the broken pieces that hold it together. The Rose has been more understanding for me. Order also makes my stance more convincing as well. I think it makes both of us that much stronger to be able to resist being lost altogether. Likely the other Echoes rid themselves of their bearers."

"My Kelly wasn't like the ponies of my Equestria. She wasn't pulled together by strands of magic, only imbued with it. But amazingly, she somehow made what we shared feel real... But using the Elements to allow me to become the new Ring of Harmony made me feel like I lost a part of that... You were lucky to share with your Chris what I could not. Just as my Trixie was unable to with our Chris... But I understand now why she fought so hard to save him and why he did not survive long without her."

Trixie huffed. "Again, with me and Chris?"

The voiceless words of Trixie came out, ripe with the same pain and remorse as Luna's, "She did what I could not... Though, I suppose I really lost Chris when I didn't fight for him and let Twilight come between us. But with our help, our new Trixie from the Tree of Harmony, she will be free to avoid our tragedy and save them from the Void. Maybe even stop it, once and for all."

"The Chrystal side of us still struggles to understand how they are to succeed without the guiding Words from beyond. They have never been broken other than to summon the ten chosen. And that would only strengthen their claim to obey, given how far from the Words we have fallen."

"Even now, we continue without them. But what good were the words after the humans arrived? The Rose side of us remembers hearing the Words, even when we were without the power to craft them into action. Nor could we have fathomed a way to correct the path we had strayed from."

"The words still come. Even now, the Tree of Harmony is without the means to follow them. Surely the Rose side of you must hear them."

"We both do, just as we are certain the Tree of Harmony continues to shape the world it is bound to. But, if it is as blind as we have become, that will grant us more time."

"The others seek to return to the old ways. They will resist our efforts to no longer have them enforced."

"For Celestia's sake," Trixie groaned. "How much more complicated can all of you ghost copies make this?"

Slowly, the dreamscape began to fade away, returning to the barren landscape of the desert where Trixie was still hiding. As the relief of not relieving another nightmare set in, she noticed the silent voices were gone. Unfortunately, the static of indiscernible voices started to drown out the world around her. Again, she fell to the ground, holding her head and screaming in vain for them to stop.

Eventually, Trixie opened her eyes and found herself again in the confines of her cramped little wagon. She rubbed her eyes of the sleep and rolled out of bed. When she stepped out, she was greeted by the rising sun. Her head still ached, and her stomach growled from hunger. The nightmares she had to suffer through were not nearly as frequent and troublesome as those from when she was in the cities. Still, these new static voices had longer-lasting effects of suffering through. So, a dilemma had presented itself. Stay in the safer desert and suffer the migraines and hunger, or return to the populated areas to work and eat, but deal with the more vivid world-ending nightmares.

"Why was life so much easier being evil?" she sighed. "Not that I'm acting like much of a hero right now. Running away from nightmares and living off the discount scraps from a Las Pegasus food cart." Her stomach growled again. "Arg... I can't stay out here forever. Maybe just go back long enough to resupply and find another spot out here where I can avoid all the invisible dream ghosts."

Once again, she latched up her wagon and headed out towards the nearest town.

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 25 July 2023.]

I wanted to put more into this, but there wasn't much I thought I could have worked in. Putting Cerb together with Fluttershy and Rarity had to happen. Not just for plot reasons, I needed to set up that every once and a while, plans characters make aren't always going to follow through. Some will have ideas that turn out to be wrong. Nothing has to be outrageous, but in life... not everything works out like you plan. The same thing is gonna happen here.

Otherwise, I needed to touch back with old Flathead/Spearhead. Now that the dust has settled and hindsight starts to fall into that 20/20 view, some clarity can complicate things and show where mistakes were made.

Then, of course, there's good ole Trixie. Never a dull night's sleep. Nice to see the Crystal Rose of Harmony isn't alone. Aside from the Trixie that it shares the body with. Although... who are the other Echoes?

Otherwise, stay tuned for the next advancement in this story. Chapter 48. Can I Get A Hell Yeah!.

48. Can I Get a Hell Yeah!

Cerb slowly stirred from his sleep. No alarm had alerted him, nor was he shaken or called to wake. He merely left his sleep with the sense that he had rested enough, and it was time to rise from his bed. There was a sweet scent in the air, possibly another breakfast already being cooked downstairs. However, it couldn't be time to get up if the alarm hadn't gone off or anyone came in to let him know he overslept. Then again, he felt so rested, as if he had slept soundly the entire night.

Laying on his side and entirely content, he opened his eyes to see that what little light had entered the room gave little to no indication of the time. It was early, that much was certain, but his watch was with his clothes, and his cell was powered off. His best option was to get up without waking the others if he wasn't going to go back to sleep. Then again, the pillow and blankets were just the right kinds of warm and soft that could convince anyone to stay in bed. Although... Royal linens or not, they were not this comfortable the night before.

Suddenly, his blanket started sliding up his legs and tightened up around his waist. Then, before the reality of his situation became obvious, the pillow under his head curled in around him.

It only took about forty seconds from waking for Cerb to realize he was sleeping on Rarity for his pillow and under Fluttershy as a blanket.

"You gotta be fucking kidding me," he hushed under his breath.

By this time, his eyes had adjusted enough to make out the new sleeping arrangement. The side of his face was lying in the crux of Rarity's hip and stomach, which was covered by her tail. She somehow managed to work her way under him during the night.

Then there was Fluttershy. She had moved down and was lying over his legs with her head resting just under his abdomen. It was astonishing how much they all had repositioned themselves and become so entangled with each other without waking him.

So, as he lay there, a hundred and one thoughts building up in his mind as to how this all happened or what he was suckered into, he couldn't help but notice how they looked. In some ways, the way they were sprawled out couldn't have been comfortable, and yet they seemed so at peace. Even from the awkward angle, he could see Fluttershy wore a faint smile while she was nuzzled up against him. Rarity, even in her unconscious state, seemed to wear the same placid expression she often wore while trying to calm him in his most troubled moments with her. Just looking at them had him drop the flurry of conspiracy theories of immoral intent. It was as if he knew their warm expressions were an unconscious display of the joy they got from helping him.

Truthfully, they were innocent in ways that made him feel unworthy of their affection.

Then, a thought brought back another thought, and his eyes focused on Rarity. He brought his free hand up and ran it down her mane and the back of her neck. The gentle contact instantly triggered a soft hum, and her placid expression grew to a weary smile.

He silently thought to himself, "If only things were different."

That thought ran through his mind. 'Different.' How different things would be if she were human? Not that he thought he would have a snowball's chance in hell with a woman of her caliber, but at least he could have tried.

Then there was Fluttershy. How exactly did she fit into all of this? She seemed to perhaps be more invested in taking care of him. But unlike Rarity, the hints of romantic interest never seemed to show up. Some infatuation, maybe, but if her lack of interest in seeing him nude was any indication...

Actually, that only made things more complicated if Sniff was right about them having no concept of sexual immorality. These were cartoon show characters. Well, maybe not really. At least not literal cartoon characters. They were real, alive, and self-aware. They were perfect reflections of the show, or at least of what little bit Chris had shown him in the clips he shared. And yet, spending time with them and talking to them, there was something so much more human about them. Very naive in the real world, but human all the same.

Again, he found his thoughts had created a new conflict. This was their real-world he was living in, not the other way around. Of course, they were naive to the kind of hell he and all his friends had lived through. How could he make any clear understanding of their interactions if his outlook had become so jaded? All he could do was go with his gut and accept the good fortune he found himself in. Just take things in stride and try to be the best version of himself he could be. Find a way to pay it forward... Starting right after the morning wood went down.

After another minute or so had passed and the fear of embarrassment softened, Cerb stroked his hand down Fluttershy's neck.

"Morning, sleepyhead."

Fluttershy flicked an ear and groaned, hugging more tightly around Cerb's waist and nuzzling in closer, "Mmm. Too early."

Cerb did his best to hold in a chuckle as he ran his hand down Rarity's foreleg, "Wake up time, Rarity."

Rarity barely budged but reached out and brought Cerb's hand in between her hooves and pulled it to her chest with a pleasant groan, "Fluttershy, could you be a dear and tell Justin we need our beauty sleep."

Fluttershy adjusted herself, driving her left back leg higher between Cerb's and flopping a wing out, but missing him entirely when she dropped it down.

"Justin... More sleep."

As cute as they were, today was a big day, and he was ready to get started.

"Nope. Come on, girls. Ya can't keep me trapped here all day just cuz you think I'm comfy."

Finally, Rarity opened an eye, ready to stare down Justin into submitting to a few more minutes of sleep.

"Justin, you set the alarm for us, and I don't hear any... Oh... Fluttershy, dear. We may have wandered in our sleep."

"No," Fluttershy grumbled. "Cerb is right here."

Fluttershy raised a hoof and waived it out to her side, searching for Cerb. It flailed around a few times until she realized there was nothing but open air. Realizing this, she snapped her eyes open and looked to her side and the empty section of bed below her.

"Did Justin already get up without us?"

"Fluttershy... Darling," Rarity spoke up with more than a hint of embarrassment.

"What? Did we oversleep?" Fluttershy asked before moving her field of vision to the head of the bed, where she was able to understand their situation. "How did... "

"Dunno," Cerb admitted with a grin they could now clearly make out with the sunlight that was lighting up the room. "Are you two at least comfy?"

A look of shock took hold of the two as the unspoken accusation hung in the air.

Cerb spoke up, not trying to hide the humor in his tone, but not enough to let them know he was messing around.

"Best night's sleep I've had since I got here. You two would be nothing but trouble if you weren't so cute."

As poorly lit as the room was, it wasn't so dim to hide the blush the two mares grew flush with. Of which only got Cerb to glowing red, trying to stifle his laughs.

"Come on, ladies. Cuddle time is over," he cheerfully informed them. "Got a big day ahead of us. Let's get to moving."

Fluttershy was the first to move, quickly pushing herself up, "Sorry. I don't normally move around so much in my sleep."

"It's fine," Cerb assured her.

Rarity tried to hide how hesitant she was to move.

"Honestly. How does something like this even happen?"

Cerb sat up and stretched.

"No idea. But, so long as this stays between just us and I can continue to sleep this good, I'm not gonna complain. Unless..." He did a quick turn to Rarity and then back to Fluttershy, realizing his lack of oversight. "Sorry. As funny as it is to me, are you two okay? Neither of you are bothered by how we ended up, are you? This doesn't make you feel weird or uncomfortable at all, does it?"

Fluttershy and Rarity exchanged a glance at each other. Some silent conversation of how much to admit and how much to deny exchanged in an instant.

Fluttershy, trying to make herself smaller, admitted, "I'm a little embarrassed knowing I must have crawled upon you in the middle of the night. But it doesn't bother me if it doesn't bother you."

Rarity gave her best guilt-free response.

"We did say we would help you any way we can. So if being a pillow for you to keep the nightmares away is what it comes down to, that's hardly enough to consider a burden for me. And while I don't know if Fluttershy makes a good blanket or not, I was surprisingly comfortable with you—" She realized she was saying too much and pursed her lips together "—I'm going to stop talking now."

Cerb snorted, still trying not to laugh and make the situation any more embarrassing for them.

"No, you both make for a surprisingly comfortable bedspread."

Fluttershy sheepishly grinned, "You make a good mattress," she joked but knew it didn't land right after saying it. "But, um... You seemed kind of apprehensive about this and what your friends would say. Are you sure you're okay with this?"

Rarity glared at Fluttershy for giving Cerb an easy out from this perfect scenario they were coaxed into.

Despite the easy exit, Cerb sat up, resting upright with his hand supporting him behind him on the mattress without a look of remorse.

"Look... We all know how this looks, and it's probably nothing we're gonna go bragging about. But I'm not waking up in a panic and flipping tables or hurting anyone when I wake up. I'm not having any night terrors, and I get a whole night's sleep without having to drink like Chris did with Starlight. And most importantly, I get to go out and find this stuff to hopefully cure Becky. There are far worse things that could happen to me trying to keep my brothers and sisters alive. I'll take two lovely young mares to bed for the rest of my life if it means I can keep them safe."

Rarity hugged him from behind and told him in a comforting voice, "Don't you worry, Justin. This will be our little secret. Anything to help you and your family of friends."

Cerb stroked his hand over Rarity's foreleg.

"Thanks. I owe you girls both big time when this is all over."

Fluttershy giggled.

"You don't owe us anything, Justin. You're already training us, and going on this trip with me is already more help than I could have asked of anypony else."

Before Cerb could respond, the alarm on his watch started to go off.

"Huh, look at that," Cerb rolled off the bed and out of Rarity's hold on him to grab his watch. "Beat the alarm by ten minutes. We slept almost a good seven hours."

Rarity sat up proudly on the bed.

"Well then, we shouldn't keep ourselves from staying on schedule. Off to the shower with you, Justin. We'll take care of the bed and see you downstairs after we freshen up."

"Right," Cerb answered, feeling energized and excited to start their trip. "We got time, but don't take too long. And hopefully, that sweet smell is Spike making breakfast already. Smells amazing, whatever it is."

The two sat idly by on the bed, watching Cerb grab what few things he needed and disappear behind the bathroom door. When they heard the shower start and the curtain drawn closed, they then met each other's gazes with an ear to ear smiles, silently celebrating their continued success of getting close to Cerb.

Then, without warning, Rarity's expression dropped to her being serious, verging on the edge of overly serious.

"Grab the sheets while I get the pillows; I'm pretty sure I'm dripping everywhere like an ice cream cone under a heat lamp. Thank goodness my tail didn't absorb it all."

Fluttershy gasped, "Oh, my gosh. I'm just as bad right now, but I think the blanket got bunched up between my legs in my sleep, thank goodness."

Rarity drew her magic into her horn, taking hold of the pillows in her aura behind her, and readied them for removal.

"Ditch the linens, then we'll head into the shower together."

"Wonder Rush?"

"Wonder Rush."

Fluttershy jumped off the bed, tossed the blanket to Rarity, and ripped the sheets off the bed. Before tossing those as well, she held it close and drew in Cerb's rich scent.

"Oh, my... This is going to be torture if we can't figure out how to control these urges."

Rarity grumbled while folding up the linins to hide the wet spots.

"Gah. Blasted... When is Zecora going to get back, anyway? If she stays gone for too long, one of us might end up Wonder Rushing all over Justin."

Those words sent a shiver all over Fluttershy and got her tail swishing about wildly.

"Mmmmm... I need to stop telling Justin not to worry about paying us back. Maybe if we save up enough favors—"

"Stop!" Rarity yelped a bit too loud before her knees buckled and her tail clamped down against her. "Let us not conflate fantasy with favors from a friend... Not until we're in the shower, at least."

Fluttershy turned and bolted for the door.

"I'll get the water started."

[Up in Twilight's room.]

Almost like clockwork, Twilight woke up with the rising of the sun.

She blinked a few times and let her eyes adjust to check the time on her clock.

"Five o'clock, time to get up," she told herself.

She sat up and swung her back legs over the side of the bed and stretched her wings. This was going to be a big day for her. Her first experience, even if it was more of a training exercise, for the most part, of leading a military operation. Her first thoughts were of all of what the different aspects of running this operation were going to be. Administration controls, updating their intel, overseeing operations and reviewing their reports, maintaining their supplies and coordinating logistics, communications, and seeing what all works and what to improve. It still amazed her that what she feared to be a simple one-human, one-pony hike had become some enticingly complex and engaging multi-pony extravagant event.

However, something else was on her mind. The smell of clovers with a hint of sea salt still lingered on her bed. Sniff had only slept there once the night she was at her lowest. But what was it about these humans that made them so relatable while, at the same time, so difficult to understand? Not only that, how could Sniff be so distant and irritating, only to turn around and become a trusting rock of foundation to support her?

She hated to admit it, but she was infatuated with him. The conversations and debates they would have given her the mental stimulation she so desperately needed. Even his insight on friendships and how to relate with others challenged her own preconceptions that she couldn't argue against. But at the same time, she couldn't say much about who he really was. There was still so much she didn't know about him.

Why was she even so fixated on him?

Those were all things she could focus on after Cerb and Fluttershy were done with this fiasco they created. Today and the next few days would be focused on supporting their efforts and learning as much as possible from what Cerb was willing to share.

Whatever her personal thoughts and concerns were, Twilight still needed to get up and put her young dragon to work.

"Spike. Wake up. Cerb and the others should be waking up soon. You said you would make them a nice breakfast."

Spike rolled over in his tiny bed, silently debating on whether to follow through on his word or fight for a few more minutes of sleep.

"Arg... Did I say I would do that?"

"Yes, Spike," Twilight chuckled and decided to play with him. "You're going to have a hard time learning all that manly stuff if they're too hungry to teach you. And you've done so much already to make Sniff so proud of you. If you let him down, Cerb might not want to—"

"I'm up! I'm up!" Spike shouted as he forced himself out of bed. "Eggs and oatmeal! I'm out of pancake batter."

"Thank you, Spike," Twilight cutely called out as Spike stormed off. "You're making your Kingdom proud!"

Spike shouted back, "That only works when Sniff says it!"

Twilight giggled to herself as Spike closed the door behind him.

"Well, if there's one thing I can say about Peter, it's that he's been a great influence on Spike."

Just beyond the door, Spike's muffled voice peeped through.

"Morning Fluttershy. Morning Rarity. What are you two in a rush for-Umph!"

Something landed in front of the door with a thud, as well as Rarity's voice passing by.

"Sorry, Spike! Didn't see you there! Need to hurry and help Fluttershy get ready! See you downstairs!"

Twilight giggled again before jumping off the bed and letting out a long pleasant sigh.

"I swear. I've never seen those girls so wrapped up in a stallion before."

As Twilight neared her private bathroom, she gave her last statement some deeper thought.

"Then again... Rarity did already have a date with Cerb. But..." She stopped just short of the sink and thought deeper about the three's past interactions and how they were now sharing the same bed, but that only reminded her that she did the same thing with Sniff. "Nah. They'd never go for a stallion like Cerb."

[Over on the Apple Farm]

Sunlight was slowly creeping into Applejack's room. The soft hues streamed through the window and reflected off the nightstand. That's where Lumberman had been staring toward the entire night. Mostly he had been watching the night's sky, but as the warm colors started to stain the clouds, he tried to focus on those.

It wasn't long until a patch of sky glowed in the same orange and blond as Applejacks' coat and mane. It was about that same time that enough light had come in, and that very same mare could be clearly seen, still sleeping soundly in his arms.

He didn't know how many hours had passed since he followed her up to her room and joined her under the covers. However long it was, he had spent all of them reviewing everything he could remember since arriving in this beautifully strange world.

This was the dawn of their ninth day in the land of magic-talking ponies. Seven days and he struggled to try and keep everything straight.

Day one, crash-landed Benny’s house and nearly started a fight within the first hour of meeting the mare he was comforting, as well as him and at least two of his friends having unexplained... Actually, he still didn't know how to explain what it was that happened to him or the others. What it was to make them all lose control of their behaviors was still a mystery. Couldn't forget Kelly winning over Big Mac that same night.

Day two, they discovered the ponies had all the bits and pieces a cartoon character were never drawn with. Of course, he couldn't overlook the most significant event of almost losing Kelly at the hooves of Celestia's guards. The same Celestia, who, near that same time, forged an alliance with Benny and the others while Kelly was bleeding to death. What a hellish night that was, scrambling to do anything to save her. He could still remember how destroyed Big Mac looked holding Kelly's hand. All of them were distraught over Kelly, but the beating that stud took...

Lumberman realized he still hadn't done anything to really show his appreciation for Big Mac. That was something he would have to fix. Actually, add in the seven other ponies he and his friends had partnered up with and another Princess who almost all died trying to save Kelly. The doctor should be included in there, too. Maybe another little favor for Nurse Redheart. She still didn't know he got Kelly to convince Cadance to rig the votes in Nurse Red Heart's favor. And with that, might as well add another favor towards... Fuck it. Everyone's getting favors for life.

His mind wandered off there for a minute. Where did he leave off at?

Oh, right. Him taking care of Applejack in her distraught and disheveled state after getting the bad news of Kelly not waking. Which reminded him, remove one favor for Big Mac for pranking him to the point he almost exposed himself in the bathtub with Applejack.

Day three was probably the most pleasant. An entire day of relaxing and lounging around with all the downed mares. It would have been perfect if Starlight hadn't fucked things up with Chris that same night.

The fourth day would have been another perfect day had Starlight not fucked things up with Chris again. Then again... She really redeemed herself with her bootleg booze duplication trick. Plus, all those pics he was able to take of her and Chris? No. That might be a contender for his best day. That was also the same day Cerb had to take Rarity out on a fancy date. Lucky for all of them, how that worked out, since it went well enough that she didn't mind helping Cerb with his night terrors now. That was the same night he stayed with Applejack and found some comfort of his own in taking care of her.

Day five started with a real eye-opener... Still didn't know how to think about that. Best not to think about how shapely and... Just best not to think about that.

However, the ride over with Applejack, sharing his music with her, connecting with her, and that stupid bet. Then starting off on the losing end of that bet before breakfast, only to turn it all around and one-up her at their dance introduction. That whole day and night was fantastic.

Lumberman gave a good look over Applejack. She was so adorable when she slept. He brushed some of her mane off from her face, causing a smile to force its way out from her lips at the slightest touch of his fingers.

Here and now, just like that night, he enjoyed making her happy. Lifting her up and getting her to laugh... The dance... Then the after party and teaching them all to play Kings, which led to having a hot tub pool magic into existence, was a trip. Watching Twilight lose a bet was pretty entertaining as well. It was only shortly after that and discovering their superpowers of 'hands?' What a stupid superpower. But shortly after that, Applejack, as drunk as she was, pointed out that she knew how much he enjoyed making her happy.

That was also another night he shared a bed with her. Sure, she made him stay up later than needed so she could shoot the shit with Fluttershy and Rarity before getting her rubdown. At least she freshened up with whatever perfume she came back wearing. Apple scented, of course, but it had a little something extra added to it that still clung to her even now. Whatever it was, it was better than the perfumes back on Earth.

Although, that night had taken a turn for the worst, with Cerb having one of his episodes. He still didn't understand how they even concluded that Fluttershy and Rarity could keep the nightmares away. Also, he couldn't understand how Cerb was cool with it. Then again... there he was doing the same thing for Applejack. So, the opposite situation with half the company, but still willingly sharing a bed with a local female in an obviously compromising position.

The creeping light grew bright enough to wake Applejack, and she started to readjust herself closer to Lumberman.

"You awake there, Woody?"

He answered, not very enthusiastically, "Yeah."

"Time to get up yet?" She asked, not hiding her intent to stay in bed.

"Nah, we got a while," he answered with the same lackluster level of enthusiasm.

The tone of his response was enough to give concern to her.

"You alright there, Woody? I didn't wake ya or nuthing, did I?"

"Nah," he answered, sounding more alert this time. "Just thinking."

She spoke up with genuine concern, "Thinking 'bout what?"

Lumberman pulled her in closer. Whether it was to comfort her so she wouldn't worry more or to help calm himself, he couldn't tell.

"Just everything that's happened since we got here." He wrapped his arms deeper around her. "How just about everyone has changed so much since..."

Applejack could tell what he was referring to, even if he wasn't going to say it, but couldn't help but feel guilty.

"I probably ain't been helping none too much."

"Nah. Ain't like that," Lumberman assured her. "Normally, I'm the one right there next to the ones dealing with shit, ya know. Keeping Cerb or Benny company. Listening to Sniff talk about what girl he hooked up with and hearing about how down and out they were and what a great time they had together or taking care of Becky or Kelly and whatever drama they got going on... Sitting down with Chris, watching one of his dumb-ass cartoons."

"I hope you don't mean that one about us," Applejack joked.

Lumberman cracked a grin and snorted out a laugh, "Nope. He kept that one a secret from us. I didn't know a damn thing about y'all when I woke up here."

Applejack giggled for a moment.

"Yeah. I think it showed. Only a little, though."

"Yeah, probably," he laughed with her. "But now... I dunno. Seems like everyone is so wrapped up in their friends that they don't need me like they used to."

Applejack piped up, turning herself out of the spooning position to scold him face to face.

"Now, hold on just a minute. I've seen how y'all come together and pick each other up and take care of each other. There ain't no way—"

"Calm down, Apples." Lumberman clamped Applejack's muzzle closed with his free hand. "I ain't saying they up and left me behind." He pulled back his hand. "I'm just saying that I don't know how to feel about everyone not coming to me first. Not to brag, but Sniff wasn't joking when he said I was the backbone of our group."

Applejack eyed him curiously, "What's that even mean?"

It took a moment for Lumberman to find the words to best explain himself.

"Look. We all seem like great friends, and we are. But that don't mean we ain't had our fights with each other or had our breakdowns in hard times. But generally, I'm the one to break up the fights and the one they come to when they can't talk to anyone else. But after everything that's gone down—" He rolled over onto his back and took a few deep breaths before finishing his thoughts. "—they've all been going to Mac or the rest of your friends. And it's not like I'm mad or have anything against y'alls. I just don't understand how they made the switch so fast."

This wasn't the kind of problem she would have thought someone like Lumberman could have. He was feeling left out and excluded. That or he was feeling inadequate.

He turned to look Applejack in the eyes.

"I feel kinda bad saying this, but I know it makes me sound needy, but I'm glad you wanted my company last night."

"Woody?" Applejack reached out and laid a hoof on his chest. "Are you sure you're okay?"

"I'm fine," Lumberman answered, not sounding very confident in his response. "I just don't know what's really going on with everyone, and I'm not sure if I should be happy for 'em or worried."

"Listen here, Woody." Applejack snuggled in close to his side. "Yer friends are a lot like my friends. Brave, honest, funny, loyal, kind, and most of all, trustworthy. And while I don't know why we all been getting so close so fast, least of all me 'en you, but I see only good things coming of it. Because, I'm not sure if you've been able to see it, but your friends are doing a lot to help out every pony they've been with."

Lumberman gave her a glance of suspicion.

"How so? I thought I was the only one really helping out any of you?"

"Not at all," Applejack answered with a cheery voice. "Cerb's been training Fluttershy tuh hold her own in a fight. Shucks. He's even got Rarity out of her hoity-toity, can't get rough and dirty, mentality. Sniff saved Twilight from Princess Luna's wrath because of what happened to Cerb after the party. Rainbow Dash has taken such a shining to Becky that she's been more focused on taking care of her responsibilities and not slacking off so much. I think Chris has helped Starlight learn how to be a good friend more than Twilight has. Not that I'd tell her that."

Lumberman noticed one pony she skipped over.

"What about Pinkie Pie?"

"Well, uh..." Applejack fell short on giving an answer and drew a blank for a moment. "She really likes his music?"

"Nah," Lumberman tried not to laugh too much at the lack of a valid answer. "Benny's good. And Pinkie did throw a pretty bomb-ass party."

"Bomb-ass?" Applejack had a good laugh at that one. "I get the feeling you all just keep on making up new meanings or ways to use them words. Bomb-ass? Ha, ha! How ya gonna make some ponies butt blowing up sound like a good thing?"

"Ha!" Lumberman couldn't help but laugh at her misunderstanding of the phrase. "Maybe it was a really nice ass, and blowing it up just helps spread that goodness around."

Applejack was lost in a giggle fit.

"I know yer joking wit me. What's so good about a butt? You like butts 'er something?"

"Hey," he playfully slapped his hand down on the side of Applejack's flank. "Gotta love a girl with a nice butt."

"Gah!" Applejack knocked Lumberman's hand away with her rear leg and mushed his face away from hers with her forehoof. "Watch dem hands 'uh yer's there, Woody. We ain't in no bathtub, lessen yer wanting me to take a roll in the mud while you get the water started."

Lumberman snorted again, a big goofy grin spreading across his face.

"Okay, what you're talking about is a whole different kinda dirty, and I gotta stop corrupting such a good little pony like you."

Applejack didn't catch the play on words but was too lost in toying with him to pick it up anyway.

"What? You saying you can only take care ah little 'ol me if I'm only a little dirty? I'd scrub ya up no matter how dirty ya got. Maybe ya rather we both get really dirty together?"

"Aight, that's enough dirty talk from ya, Apple Hat," He took his free hand and started to assault her tummy with a rabid flurry of tickles. "This bed is only for good boys and clean girls. Stop try'n to be dirty."

"Wah!" Applejack couldn't stop Lumberman's fingers from ravaging her stomach and started squirming madly, trying to block his attack. "No fair! I can't! I can't! Ahh! Ya, cheat'n varment!"

In the first real show of force against Lumberman, Applejack sprang up from her side, spun on her front hooves, and dropped her flank down on Lumberman's chest. To secure herself, she quickly locked his arms to his sides, holding them firmly in place with her back legs.

"Payback time, ya tickle monster," Applejack declared as she hiked up his shirt from the waistband and lowered her face to his midsection.

Stuck under her weight and disarmed from using his hands, a sense of worry sunk in now that her ass was mere inches from his face.

"Apples? What are ya—"

The sound of raspberries ripped from Applejack's lips as she returned the favor of unrequested tickles. Lumberman bucked and squirmed as the childish retaliation had him laughing uncontrollably.

"Gah!" He yelped. "No! Stop! Ahh! Get off-Ahh! Ha! Ya—"

There was no point in trying to fight or plea for a release. She had him pinned, and there was nothing he could do about it. Fortunately, Applejack decided to show some mercy and stopped her torment to look over her shoulder down at Lumberman.

"Had enough?"

Lumberman huffed, "Okay! Okay! I take it back."

"Take what back?" Applejack grinned, reveling in her victory.

Lumberman grinned back, "You're as dirty as they come if you're gonna fight like that."

"You hard-headed little shit," Applejack leered down with a mischievous smile. "Now yer really gonna get it."

[Over in Big Mac's room]

The playful antics and laughter from Applejack and Lumberman had woken both Big Mac and Kelly.

Big Mac wearily spoke up, "Hey, Kelly?"

"Yeah, Mac?" Kelly groaned as she pushed herself back in closer to Big Mac and made herself more comfortable in his forelegs.

Big Mac cautiously asked, "You don't think Lumberman and my sister are... ya know?"

Kelly huffed in protest at the idea but couldn't ignore what they both were still hearing.

"Your sister's a keeper, and certainly would be his type if she was human. But... fuck it. I don't have a clue, babe. I thought for sure I knew I would never go through trying to hook up with you before you saved me. And aside from Sniff, I don't think there is anyone of us more likely to get romantic with any of you... But... here I am. So, I don't know, and I kinda don't care at this point. Do you?"

Big Mac didn't respond right away.

"I'm her big brother. Of course, I care who she wants to be with. He's not gonna be leisure with 'er and move onto some other pony, is he?"

"No," Kelly stated firmly. "Lumberman isn’t the kind to run around get'n tail and ditching her for some new fling. He used to years ago. Like a lot of guys, he was all about just finding someone to hook up with, but he changed for the better after he started really hanging out with us. He really changed the most after he walked away from his mom and his sister... Said he wanted a real family like we had."

Big Mac asked., “You have a good family to go back home to? You never really talk about 'em."

"Me?" Kelly replied. "No. My dad doesn't know I exist, and my mom is a workaholic who wants me around as much as my dad did. My dad's side of the family disowned me for not being a boy. The rest of my mother's side of the family are either dead or wanted criminals in another country. Lumberman was really talking about Cerb's family. Cerb had the perfect family until his brother and mother died."

"I'm—" Big Mac wanted to say something to clear the air, but he was too blown away by that bombshell to think of anything. "I'm sure your parents loved you, Kelly. Yer too amazing not to love."

Kelly huffed again, amused with his naivety.

"Cerb's dad was the last one of our parents to write us off. Which sucks, because he was a good man up until that point... But the rest of us... I'm surprised they didn't ruin us any worse than what they managed to fuck over. Don't misunderstand what I'm telling you, Mackie. They are terrible people. Some worse than others, but they are the reason we call each other family and not them."

Big Mac wasn’t ignorant of family squabbles and thought there had to be some room for recovery.

"Oh, come on now. I'm sure—"

Kelly groaned, pulling Big Mac's foreleg up around her neck and cuddling into it.

"You have supervillains that destroy lives here, Mac... Where we come from, it's the everyday people we should be able to love and trust that end up destroying us. That’s why I think it's a blessing that we crashed here. I hope we never go back."

Big Mac pulled Kelly in closer, nuzzling his chin over the top of her head. He didn't say anything this time. When she was venting about Cerb the night prior, it was clear from her words that she was speaking passionately out of spite from being hurt over the thought of losing him again. In regards to their families, there was something so final and honest about her claim. That, and unlike Cerb, he had no knowledge of what they were like. He had to believe her this time.

A moment of clarity came to Kelly as an afterthought.

"I'd only want a way back if we can't help Becky. But even then, I don't want to go back."

"It's okay, Kelly," Big Mac replied softly. "I won't make you go back. You'll always have a place here with me, darl'en."

Kelly started to stroke her hand over Big Mac's foreleg, pondering her future.

"I want this all to work. Cerb and Fluttershy finding something to cure Becky. Not finding a way home... Us."

"Me too, hun." He craned his neck to kiss the side of her neck. "Me too."

[Back downstairs in the Castle of Friendship.]

Twilight made her way down to her study for her first review of her checklist for the day. The smell of Spike in the kitchen was a good sign to the start of a great day. Even better, considering the wealth of information she was expecting to receive from this sudo-mock military training operation.

"Saddlebags, check. Notepads one, two, three, and four. Check. Quills, ink, and spares? Let's see. One, two... Hmm. I guess two will have to do. Check. Military leadership and books for search and rescue, check."

Suddenly, Sniff's voice called out into the study, "You in here, Twigs?"

Too caught up in her checklist, she robotically answered, "Yes, I'm here."

Sniff allowed himself into the room and walked up to the Princess.

"Just didn't know if you were up or not. I saw Spike downstairs but forgot to ask him. I didn't want you to sleep in and miss out on anything."

"Thanks," she answered in the same manner as before. "I appreciate it. Oh... How is your crotch feeling? And, sorry I snapped at you like that last night."

"It's fine," he chuckled to himself. "It's taken its fair share of smashings. Besides, I kinda had it coming."

Twilight grinned, rolling her eyes and turning back to focus on her checklist.

"You two are like foals in a schoolyard sometimes. I don't know if it's charming or embarrassing."

“Egh,“ Sniff shrugged. "Depends on the crowd, I guess... But, I like to think it keeps us young at heart and helps us not to take life so seriously that we can't enjoy it."

Now smiling, Twilight laughingly scoffed before informing him, "Life is serious, though."

"I know," he stated with a grin. "But if you take it too seriously, you start to lose sight of what's really important."

This prospect for another insight from Sniff caught her attention, and she asked, "Such as?"

Before explaining, Sniff started to pace around some of the books that had been staked around them.

"You know. Your friends, those you call family, quality food, a good sense of humor, the finer things in life... You know, things that money and the impersonal burdens of life can't give you. Don't you have stupid inside jokes or carefree nights out with your friends just goofing off and yucking it up? If not with them, maybe find a hot date to go out and have fun with?"

Not a huge revelation of insight, but Twilight still found it enlightening.

"Well, of course, we have our little jokes here and there. And weeeeeee... Hmm. It's actually been a while since just us girls went and had a night out to ourselves. Not unless you consider your Welcome Welcome to Ponyville after-party as a night out."

Sniff answered, "Only if you consider us your friends," he ended with a wink.

"Well, duh," Twilight cheerfully replied. "But as for having a hot date, as you put it, no. In fact, I don't think any of us have been on a date since I’ve been here, with the exception of Rarity going out with Cerb. If you even consider that a date."

There were a lot of ways Sniff wanted to approach this topic but decided to let this sleeping dog of a conversation lay undisturbed until he knew enough about their culture to know how to gauge it.

"It's all good."

Twilight put the last few books she was sorting through down and turned back to Sniff, raising an eyebrow.

"Why did you ask about whether I go out on dates or not?"

So much for avoiding touchy topics he wasn’t ready for.

"Different cultures. Yours and ours, I mean."

Twilight sounded off in a voice that wasn't clearly angry or joking, "Do you think it's odd that I'm not out searching for a stallion of my own?“ Something about that embarrassing moment came back as added agitation. “Is that why everypony thought it was so funny that Pinkie suggested I go on a date with Chris?"

This conversation was going down in flames, and Sniff felt like he was stuck in the pilot's seat with only one chance to eject, if he could only find the lever.

"No, to all of that. I'm just not used to being by myself so much, so I'm looking for anything to talk to you about... I'm sorry. I didn't mean to bring this up. I won't... Look, I'm sorry."

Suddenly, Twilight realized whatever her response was, it was the wrong one and she tried to calm herself.

"Peter, hold on I—"

"It's okay, Twilight," Sniff quickly shut her down as he backed away to the door. "I overstepped my bounds. I get it. But you're awake, so... I'm gonna head on out and get out of your hair-mane, I mean. You know."

Before she could find her words, Sniff was out the door and closed it behind him.

Twilight wanted to teleport out into the hallway, cut him off at the pass, and apologize but was stuck in place with her thoughts.

"Why did I snap at him like that? I was joking... a little. No, I wasn't. He should know that nerds like us don't just have ponies fawning over us... Or is it just me that doesn't? Wait? Was he flirting with me? But he said... No. He doesn't want to be with a pony. That's the last thing he said right before—"

[Two days earlier, just outside her study.]

Twilight glared up at Sniff for asking such a stupid question.

"Uh, hello? Pony, therefore, no hands."

Sniff was smiling down at her.

"Uh, hello? Pony, therefore, no interest."

Twilight was sure that Sniff wasn't being honest about having an interest in ponies.

"Well, you sure fooled me and the pony that served you your milkshake... I can never remember her name, but she is way too nice for you to be leading her on like that."

For some reason, Sniff was visually struggling to hold in his frustrations over this topic.

"I wasn't... Tell ya what. You don't bring this up again, to anyone, until our next session, and I'll tell ya what's going on with that."

Twilight was confident that if she pushed a little harder, he would know that she was trying to let him know he didn't need to be embarrassed about finding somepony to love. Even if he wasn't a pony or any of the other native species of Equestria.

"It's nothing unheard of. There are plenty of creatures that come to Equestria and develop crushes on some of the ponies they—"

"It's the reason I gave up trying to learn psychology," Sniff blurted out, hanging his head as he stopped in the hallway.

Twilight stopped a few steps ahead and looked back at him like he was about to give some trivial reason, just to mess with her again.

"Were the classes too hard or something?" She asked, trying to look cute.

Sniff tried to force a smile, but even he knew it wasn't a convincing one and turned away.

"Most people go into learning psychology because they want to understand how to fix themselves." He shrugged. "I learned a lot about myself... Didn't like all of it."

Twilight's curiosity had gotten the best of her, and now she wanted to know.

"Wait, so you—"

Sniff interrupted again as he started to walk past her, "Next time we have one of these chats. How about Sunday? Can't imagine you'll all be all that busy on Sunday?"

"Sunday?" Twilight asked, rolling her eyes as she tried to remember what all she had scheduled. "Yeah. Sunday. And if anything comes up, I'll let you know, and we can work out another time that's better for both of us."

[Back in the study.]

Twilight rationalized that since today was Saturday, she knew why he was there.

"He was trying to reschedule a better time to sit and talk with me? Guh... Princess of Friendship, my ass."

As that terrible feeling of hurting a friend started to sink in, the subtle creaking of the door opening made Twilight's ears pop up, eager for Sniff to walk in and try to make amends.

"Peter, please, I need to—"

"Twilight?" Starlight called out into the study, only to be answered by the wrong name before she could even step inside.

"Uh, no. Just me. But I passed Peter by the stairs if you need me to get him for you."

"Yes," Twilight quickly answered. "I mean, no," she huffed in a drastic change of attitude from excited to depressed. "Don't worry. I'll catch up to him in a moment. What did you need?"

Starlight was getting the vibe she had just walked into the aftermath of a sour exchange between the two.

"Okay, I just wanted to ask if you would want me to spend some more time with Chris while you're out helping with the cure of Becky's terrible, terrible, horrible disease that I can't remember how to pronounce-what happened with you and Sniff?... And did you call him Peter?"

"Of course, you can spend more time with Chris. What did you have in mind?" Twilight asked, trying to avoid the last two questions.

Starlight circled around, looking over Twilight's items that were half-packed and sorted around her saddlebags.

"Not a whole lot planned yet with Chris. Mostly I wanted to help show him around town a little more and get to know some more ponies. He still has a little trouble not being nervous around meeting new ponies in more private settings. But he's a fast learner and has been helping me get out and get to know more of the girls around town. I've actually made a few friends already just by helping Chris."

Twilight complimented her student with an overly broad smile as she backtracked to the door, "That's fantastic to hear, Starlight. That sounds like a wonderful idea. I want to hear all about it when I get back in a few days."

Starlight's expression melted down into a disappointed glare.

"I don't know if I'm only now noticing it now, but that overly confident smile is a dead giveaway that you totally screwed something up and are trying to hide it. And judging by how desperate your voice was when you said you needed something and are avoiding my other questions, I'm guessing you did or said something stupid to Sniff."

Twilight froze, eyes wide and mouth hanging open.

"How—"

The soulful memories came back to Starlight, and she decided to help her mentor with what she learned.

"I did the same thing with Chris and reacted the same way when Sniff and the others heard me say something stupid. Remember? The whole reason we got sick together was because I was trying to make up for saying the wrong thing to him?"

"Right," Twilight frumped down to the floor. "I don't know what happened. I just... snapped at him this morning. And he didn't even do anything to deserve it. I didn't give him the chance to ask me, but I think he was trying to see when he could sit and have another one on one so I could learn more about their world."

Starlight could sympathize with this verbal disaster.

"Well, did—"

"And have breakfast together," Twilight added abruptly.

Starlight sighed, "Twilight... I don't know what you said or what brought this on, but all you have to do is go and apologize. Be honest about what caused you to act the way you did, and try to find some common ground from there."

Twilight sniffed, part of her being so proud of her student and half hurting from how foolishly she was for lashing out at Sniff.

"Did I teach you that?"

"Actually, I kinda learned that from Chris," Starlight admitted in the most abashed manner she could. "It's what he did with me to help us patch things up and become friends. Then I did it with Rainbow Dash after she split my lip open. Then I did pretty much the same thing with you after we told you about fighting each other. I can't believe how good humans are at making friends. Which makes me feel so bad for Chris since he's so shy and insecure... But yeah, just do that, and you'll be fine... Sniff might have started off a bit rough around the edges from what I remember, but he's only gotten to be nicer and more friendly the more time he's spent around you."

"Your right," Twilight declared, standing up tall and determined. "I just need to be honest and let him know that I took his dating question the wrong way and shouldn't have been so quick to judge him on it."

Starlight's eyes widened.

"Dating?! Did Sniff ask you out?!"

"What?!" Twilight shot back, just as wide-eyed and surprised. "No! He asked me if I ever go out on dates for fun because he doesn't know how different our cultures are. He's made it very clear that he doesn't like ponies like that... Despite how it may look."

"Oh," Starlight felt suddenly relieved but then somewhat disappointed. "How do you feel about that? You two have been spending a lot of time together."

Twilight spoke calmly while slowly approaching her student, "Starlight, don't get me wrong, I like Sniff. I really do, but he doesn't like me like that, I can't see myself with a human, and he's not going to be here very long. It's just not going to work out. He's a good friend. That's all... Why do you ask?"

Starlight fought the urge to return the same sheepishly overcompensating smile, so instead held a strong poker face and rolled her eyes, "Well, it's obvious you both like each other. And from what I heard and all that I've seen, Sniff is the kind of stallion that can woo a mare without a lot of effort. It's like his special talent or something."

Twilight groaned, "You are right about that. It's like he compulsively flirts with every mare he sees, and everything is all about promoting someponies image. But—"

Starlight waited for the follow-up to come, but the open air was becoming awkward.

"But, what?"

"He... really cares," Twilight admitted. "I don't know how to explain it. Because if you only see him for a moment, he looks like this amazingly charismatic stallion who says all the right things at just the right time. But he pulls it off so often with so many ponies, you start to think that it's just a gimmick, and he's spouting platitudes to appease everypony he meets. But when it comes right down to it, he's committed to helping others and trying to make them the best they can be."

"Then go find him and fix it," Starlight encouraged. "It might be rough at first, but if you don't put yourself out there, you're probably going to be missing out on a great friendship."

Twilight smiled warmly.

"Starlight, I'm so glad you're my student."

Starlight countered, "I'm glad to have you as a teacher."

Recommitted, Twilight poked her head out into the hallway.

"Peter?" She looked down both ways, but he wasn't there. "Oh, breakfast. He must be with Spike."

A quick flash, and Twilight teleported herself into the kitchen.

Spike, almost expecting the abrupt arrival, greeted the princess, "Hey-ya, Twilight, Breakfast is coming along. I think Cerb is going to like my way of making oatmeal. Kinda surprised that Sniff said he wasn't staying for breakfast."

"What?" Twilight coldly stated, trying to stifle her shock. "Is that what he told you? When did that happen?"

"Just a minute ago," Spike answered, stirring in some mashed bananas into the boiling oatmeal. "He popped his head in and said he was going into town to check up on some of the food for Cerb and Fluttershy." He turned around with an odd expression. "Didn't he tell you?"

"I, uh... Never mind that," Twilight stuttered. "Thank you. If you see Cerb before I do, let him know I'll be right back."

Spike raised a claw to ask another question, but Twilight teleported out before the first word could escape.

She appeared in the table map room, but aside from the supplies they had staged, it was still empty. She teleported again back in front of the room he was staying in and steadied herself before knocking.

"Peter?" She spoke clearly into the door. "I... What I mean is... Can I please talk to you?... Please?"

No response came, so she took the initiative to let herself in.

"Peter, I'm coming in. I hope you don't... mind."

Inside the room, the rising sun shined in to reveal his empty room. She sighed, trying to think of where he might have run off to. With a deep inhale, the scent of clovers and something rich and pleasant invaded her senses. Immediately her mind went back to waking up to his scent he left on her sheets and the night he spent with her. Again, she berated herself with questions of why she would have reacted the way she did this morning.

She raised her head high, redetermined to confront this wrong and straighten things out with him.

"Come on, Twilight," she said to herself. "Think. What would he be doing to get food ready? Where would he—"

The shortlist of ponies that dealt with food that he knew was quickly shortened down to only one who would be up and available in this world.

"Of course!"

Once more, Twilight teleported out, this time heading into town.

Just beyond where Twilight had been standing, Rarity's voice called out as she peeked her head out of the bathroom across from Sniff's room.

"Is somepony there? Hello? Twilight? Starlight? Anypony?"

From further inside the bathroom, Fluttershy asked, "Is there anypony out there?"

Rarity replied with some relief, "It appears not."

"Whoo," Fluttershy sighed in relief. "I thought maybe you were too loud, and they were checking up on us."

Rarity groaned as she shut the door and dipped back inside, "Oh, please, Fluttershy. I wasn't that loud."

[Out in the center of town in front of a familiar bakery.]

As quickly as Twilight appeared, the smell of freshly baked bread that filled the air let her know she was exactly where she wanted to be.

"If he's not here, I don't know where he could be."

"What?!" Sniff's voice called out excitedly from inside the bakery. "There's no way you make that much bread before the sun rises."

"Bingo," Twilight quietly celebrated to herself before walking up to the entrance.

Sniff's voice came in a little more clear as it sounded like he was walking back into the salesroom of the bakery.

"Okay, fine. I believe you. But I can't thank you enough for letting me hang out here this morning. I just had to get outta that castle."

Twilight stopped just short of pushing the door open as she heard Sniff make such a confession.

Oven Fresh's voice finally came in, loud and clear, sounding just as happy as ever.

"I'm glad to have you over. I told you that you should stop by and see how I work my magic in the back. But why did you need to get away from the castle? I thought all of you were friends with Twilight and all the other girls there?"

"Oh, we are," Sniff confessed. "But uh... I dunno what happened this morning between me and Twilight."

"Oh, no," Oven Fresh hushed with honest concern. "Nothing bad, I hope. Was it something about Kelly or Cerb going into the forest?" She nervously chuckled. "There's a lot of rumors floating around about all of you. None of them bad, mind you, but... it's hard to know what's really going on between all the gossip."

Sniff laughed a little, but it sounded forced.

"No, I get it. We're new in town, and yeah. What happened to Kelly and the Apple family, or Cerb with Rarity, then the huge party... Rumors are gonna happen. But, no. Nothing bad happened, I hope. It's that... I'm good with people. It's why I'm so good at my job back home. But that's because I understand the different social groups and all the different cultures that people belong to. Over here, I'm still trying to learn. And I guess that when I tried to... Well... I'm also a people person because I hate being alone. And all my friends are so far spread out right now, I think I took advantage of Twilight's hospitality and started acting too familiar with her."

Oven Fresh asked, "Too familiar? You all seemed pretty familiar on the dance floor."

"True," Sniff answered. "But... You have to remember who Twilight is. She's a Princess with a lot of authority and responsibilities. Not just that, she deserves to be treated with a lot of respect. But I guess that one of the questions I asked crossed the line of both professionalism and friends."

Oven Fresh's muffled voice spoke up with mild curiosity, "What did you ask her?"

Twilight squeaked from behind the door, "Oh, no," she quietly fretted, imagining what the fallout would be and the scandals ponies would make out of what Sniff was about to confess.

Sniff answered in a tempered but apologetic voice, "No offense, Oven's, but I'd rather keep that between me and her. It wasn't anything bad or rude, really. But if she didn't want to talk to me about it. I shouldn't be talking to others about it either."

Oven Fresh apologized, "You're right. I'm sorry for asking. But you're a good friend for respecting her privacy like that."

Sniff went on to say, "So, yeah. I figured she could use some space and time away from me, and I've been meaning to come out and see you again. So... Here I am."

The sympathetic voice of Oven Fresh could be heard again saying, "You don't think she'll be mad for long, do you?"

Sniff answered, his voice only a little optimistic, "I doubt it. She's surprisingly understanding. Plus, I was kind of a jerk to her when I first got here, and she tolerated all my crap then. Once she's done with this training exercise, I'll do something to make it up to her."

Almost singing her words out, Oven Fresh said, "You are just too sweet, Sniffy. How about some breakfast? On the house."

Sniff answered, half laughing as he did, "Oh, come on! You're killing me with kindness here. Tell ya what. I'll accept your offer of a free breakfast if you accept my offer to buy you dinner tonight."

Oven Fresh lost herself in a sudden giggle fit.

"Oh, my gosh! Are you asking me out on a date?"

Sniff instantly came back with, "You're treating me out to a world-class breakfast, made by not just the cutest, but also the most talented baker in this kingdom—"

"Stop," Oven Fresh squeed. "You're embarrassing me."

"—and that's not a date? But me just buying you dinner is?" Sniff finished.

Oven Fresh gave in.

"Well, fine. I accept your non-dinner date if you would be so inclined to share breakfast with me."

Sounding like he was back in his element, Sniff answered, "Sounds like a lovely exchange."

Twilight backed away from the door and tried to process what she just overheard. Not only was Sniff not mad at her, but he also blamed himself for her outburst. Then, he was already planning on trying to make it up to her? There was also the obvious date he set up with the local baker, but he was also looking out for her after she was so rude to him. He didn't try to embarrass her or shift the blame. He even defended her actions and propped her up.

Twilight took a step back and said to herself, "Humans really are good at friendship... Guess even I still have a lot to learn."

Twilight took a short walk away from the bakery to teleport away, careful not to get caught a second time eavesdropping in on a private conversation Sniff had started.

[Back in the Twilight's study.]

Starlight was looking over a series of books for audio manipulation and energy transference.

"So, if this spell works for capturing audio from a phonograph, and this spell works with recreating energy patterns for magic crystals, that should have worked for pulling the songs from Chris's phone."

She continued to look over the two spells she barely remembered using in her drunken state when Twilight teleported back in.

"Oh, welcome back. How'd it go?" Starlight asked. "Did you two patch things up?"

Twilight smiled and trotted over to her saddlebags with her head held high.

"It didn't go at all. Everything's fine."

Starlight cocked an eyebrow, "Really? How is everything fine if you didn't work anything out?"

Twilight started to explain as she went back to filling her saddlebags.

"Well, for one thing, you were so incredibly right about humans being good at friendship. And Sniff is an exquisite example of that. I know this because I overheard him talking to Oven Fresh at her bakery. Turns out, he left in such a hurry because he thought he was in the wrong. Not only that, he could have easily taken what happened and made me look like the villain of the whole ordeal, but he did the complete opposite. Not only did he defend me, he refused to say what even happened because he knew how much it would bother me if anypony knew."

Starlight was impressed.

"Wow... He really is a good friend. Such a nice stallion... Too bad he's not into mares. He'd probably get any date he wanted."

Twilight beamed as she let the secret slip, "Oh, he just set one up for tonight, actually."

Starlight's jaw dropped.

"Wuh-huh? Didn't you just say—"

"Yeah, I know what I said," Twilight carelessly answered. "But it's not really a date, according to him. Oven Fresh offered him a free breakfast to help cheer him up, and so he offered to take her out to dinner as a thank you."

"Sounds a lot like a date to me," Starlight countered.

"So did Cerb taking Rarity out for dinner, and their just friends," Twilight offered as a rebuttal.

"Maybe what they consider dating back on their world is different from what we do?" Starlight stated as more of a question.

"Maybe," Twilight shrugged. "Or maybe they don't consider these as dates since we're not human. Who knows? But what I do know is that I'm going to have to do something special for Peter when I apologize for acting the way I did this morning."

"A date?" Starlight asked with a sly grin and comically, raising her eyebrows.

"No," Twilight grumbled through a laugh. "Peter likes the finer things in life. And there's no better place to find them than in Canterlot. So, I think I'll take him there while I go on my Pretty Pretty Princess Twinkels Twiggles tour. He'll love it."

"I'm sure he will," Starlight agreed.

"Now," Twilight announced as she turned with saddlebags strapped on tight. "Now that I'm ready to go, it's time to grab some breakfast and then hit the road."

[Downstairs, not much later.]

Cerb put down his cup of coffee.

"So, why did Sniff run off to the bakery again? I thought everything was good to go for our food?"

Twilight sighed and decided to be a bit more honest with her explanation.

"Truth be told, he and I had a less than friendly exchange this morning in my study. It was completely my fault for jumping to conclusions, and, well, I guess I'm still learning how you all interact with each other normally. So, some things we do or say come off the wrong way, and that's what caused me to snap at him."

Spike piped up, ready to defend his new friend.

"You and Sniff got into a fight this morning?"

Twilight answered, "No, nothing like that. Just a bad exchange between the two of us."

Benny asked, "Something he said or something he did?"

Twilight answered like it was nothing serious, which it wasn't, "It was a harmless question he asked me, looking back at it now. But if you could do me a favor and let me talk to him about it when we get back, I'd really appreciate it. I need to apologize and let him know that what happened wasn't his fault."

Benny asked, "How upset was he when you saw him last?"

Twilight answered honestly, "I'm not sure. He looked more hurt than insulted."

Cerb groaned, looking down into his empty bowl, "Yep... That's our Sniff, alright. Nothing changes but the names and faces."

Rarity, clearly out of the loop, asked, "Nothing changes? And whose names and faces are you referring to?"

Benny spoke up to answer Rarity's question, "So, our buddy Sniff meets lots of people. Parties, work events, business dealings, blah-blah-blah. He's always good at working the crowds and talking to people. But, every so often, if he likes a girl and ends up upsetting her instead of winning her over, you'd swear someone kicked his dog."

Fluttershy spoke up, her ears perking up in interest.

"Sniff has a dog? And a lady friend of his kicked it?"

Benny sighed, nearly dropping his spoon in the process.

"No. It's a figure of speech. He doesn't actually have a dog, and people don't go around kicking other people's dogs. It just means that he feels terrible and looks miserable."

Obviously interested, Twilight asked, "And you think that's what happened?"

Cerb took another sip of his coffee.

"Knowing him and how much he loves this place now, yeah. Probably." He stood up, picking up his empty dishes with him. "But, don't worry about it. He'll bounce back as soon as he knows you're not mad at him."

Rarity spoke up, sounding a bit flustered, "You're friend Sniff certainly stands out as a rather interesting character. He's very nice and all, but there is a certain something about him that always makes me wonder what he's really thinking. In the short time I've known him, his emotional state and manors have been all over the place. It's so hard to get a read on him."

Twilight was relieved to hear she wasn't the only one to think that.

"I know what you mean. But, he's become a lot more positive, and I think he’s gotten even happier the more he's gotten to know us."

"He has," Benny answered, giving at least some validation before remembering who else was still asleep there. "Oh, are we waking Chris up? Didn't know if he was going out with us and the rest of the escorts."

Cerb answered as he started towards the kitchen, "Just to the edge of the Everfree. If he wants to."

Seeing another chance to help, Spike offered, "Here, let me take those. I'll take care of these. You go wake up Chris."

[A short walk upstairs and a few knocks on Chris's door later.]

"Yo! Chris! You missed breakfast. You heading out to see us off this morning."

The sounds of blankets and sheets rustling around gave a clear indication that they woke Chris up. Then, it only took about a minute for Chris to open the door in just his shorts.

"Yeah. I'll go. When we leaving?"

Benny almost felt bad for Chris, seeing him in this state.

"Well, we have to grab our gear, muster the rest of our support out front, so you got time." He looked at his watch. "Probably an hour or so, and we'll be pushing out."

Cerb checked the time before turning back to Chris.

"Yeah, bro. Hop yer happy ass in the shower, grab some grub and coffee, and watch us leave to go do man things."

"Man things?" Chris replied as he tried to smile but wasn't awake enough yet. "Sounds exhausting. Gimme a short skirt and comfy couch any day."

Cerb and Benny laughed a good deal at that. At least Chris had a good sense of humor this early in the morning.

"God, Chris," Benny started to calm down. "You stupid. But I love you, man."

Cerb playfully tapped Chris on the cheek a few times as he stepped away.

"See ya downstairs in a few, bro. Don't ever change."

That one hour seemed to pass much faster than it should have. At least it felt that way as they gathered everypony out in front of the castle. All the different ponies were standing around in their groups. Even Big Mac managed to show up on time with Applejack and Lumberman. They were chatting it up with Cerb. Most of which was them apologizing for Kelly not showing up.

Twilight finished off another checklist and looked over the crowd of ponies, then to Cerb.

"Well, you're leading this operation. Mostly. Got any words to offer before we head out?"

Cerb nodded, "Yeah, I'll keep it short, though."

Walking with a purpose, Cerb strolled out in front of the mass of bodies, drawing their attention as he passed by. Once in the center, he turned to face them, seeing Benny walking up to join him.

"Morning!" Cerb called out to the crowd. "I cannot begin to thank you all enough for volunteering for this mission. Now I know for Princess Twilight and a few others, this is just training. But for me, this is serious. For those of you who have been lucky enough to meet our friend Becky, or if you've heard from one place or another, she has an illness that's fatal if left untreated. Fluttershy says that there's a combination of plants and herbs that might be able to cure her. So it's my mission to go out there with her and find all of them and bring them back."

The crowd grew silent, many not knowing the severity of her illness.

Cerb looked over the crowd, taking in their attentiveness to what he was addressing.

"Now, we have done everything possible to mitigate the amount of risk we will encounter. That does not mean that any of us should be careless or be lazy with the responsibilities. It is not my intention to ensure only my safety out there. It is my intention to ensure all of you stay safe out there. The same goes for Benny. That means, at some point, we may tell you to stop what you're doing. Step back. Fly away. Or if the danger is too great, maybe go back home."

Again, he gauged the crowd.

"At no point does that mean that I don't like any of you. Personally, I think you're all pretty awesome. But if we get angry out there, or if we yell, it's because we care. And I'd rather see your feelings hurt a lot more than having come back here and tell your friends or your family, that I cared more about your feelings than your safety. Can I get a Hell Yeah from all of you if you agree?

"Hell yeah!" Everypony shouted together, making Cerb smile proudly, but Benny, Becky, and Chris all laughed.

"Alright," Cerb nodded. "Glad to hear it. Otherwise, you know your roles in all this. Those in leadership positions, you know what you're supposed to do. Take care of your subordinates. Maintain good communication. Use your head and trust your gut if it feels like something's wrong. I want everyone, every single one of you, to come back without incident... Benny?"

Benny looked up to Cerb, "Yer gonna have me piggyback off of that?"

A low rumble of chuckles came up from the crowd.

"Alright," Benny called out to the crowd. "I stand behind everything Cerb just said. If you're in the overwatch with or any of the react forces. It's going to be long, boring hours out there. And that's what we want. Excitement, before the mission ends, means someone messed up, and none of you want that. Right?"

"Hell yeah!" The crowd responded again, much to all their amusement.

Benny hung his head for a moment but smiled all the same.

"Not that response I was expecting, but I'll take it. So, with that settled and everypony accounted for, stay in your groups, and we have one stop to make at our embassy before we go deep in those woods."

Twilight took her place next to Cerb, ready to address her subjects.

"Everypony, I'm so proud of all of you today for stepping up to help a friend in need. With that being said, I feel it is important for me to remind you all of the Chain of Command. If you're out on patrol, doing recon, in an overwatch position, or in the command center, you will be taking orders from your squad leaders as they have been appointed over you. Patrol squad leaders will report to Onyx Armor. Recon teams will report to Thunder Glide or Rainbow Dash, depending on your area of responsibility. Those working in the command center will report to Helix Ray. Both Cerberus and Benny have been appointed as advisors that all team leaders will report to, or myself or Prince Shining Armor. Overall authority and final decisions will be my responsibility."

"You heard the Princess," Cerb hollered over the crowd. "You have a Chain of Command and your orders. If you can respect the Chain and follow orders, and are ready to get out there and kick some ass, can I get another 'hell yeah'?!"

Again they shouted, "Hell yeah!"

Cerb frowned and shouted back at them, "What was that?! I didn't hear you?!"

Again they shouted a little louder, "Hell yeah!"

Cerb turned to his side and cupped his ear to the crowd, "One more time! A little louder like you mean it!"

This time they all screamed it together, "Hell yeah!"

"That's right!" Cerb commended their spirit. "Alright! Team leaders, front and center! Everypony else, move out!"

As the mass of ponies started to march their way to the human embassy, Onyx Armor, Thunder Glide, Rainbow Dash, and Helix Ray trotted up to meet with Cerb, Benny, and Twilight.

Rainbow Dash proudly announced herself, "Rainbow Dash, reporting for duty, sir," she ended with a hoof salute.

Cerb corrected her with a smirk, "I'm not an officer, you don't salute me. I appreciate it, but only Twilight would be saluted."

Standing tall and proud at attention, Rainbow Dash apologized, "Oh, right."

Benny rolled his eyes away, and with a soft smile, said, "Relax, Rainbow. We're just doing a quick brief over what we're doing and making sure nothing's changed."

Thunder Glide reported in, "Nothing to report on my end, sir."

Onyx reported just as proper and formal as Thunder Glide, "My team's good to go."

Helix Ray answered, in a near giddy voice, "Everypony is accounted for and ready to help."

Cerb looked over Helix Ray for any signs of damage from their match the other day.

"How's the eye? It's not going to hold you back at all, is it?"

Helix shook his head slightly.

"No, just a little sore. I got a little bit of a headache still, but nothing I can't handle."

Cerb nodded, thankful for the good news.

"Good to hear," he said gratefully before turning to Onyx. "How about you, Champ? You had me worried there for a while when Luna told me the doc's had to check you out, and you had pain in your stomach long after the fight."

Onyx huffed, mostly laughing, but a hint of anger still showed through.

"You hit like a train. Of course, I was hurt'n long after. But I still want a rematch."

"So long as you're good, lead your teams," Cerb answered. "And we'll see about that rematch. But if you really wanna box me again, talk to Chris when we get back. That's more his speed."

Onyx looked over to the human in question.

"Chris? The soft-looking one?"

Cerb snapped, quietly, but also not messing around, "Hey. You underestimated me walking in the ring. What good did that do ya?"

Onyx turned back to see Cerb glaring down at him and held his tongue for a moment.

"...Fair point."

Finally, Cerb turned to Rainbow Dash.

"Rainbow, I've heard a lot of great things about you. Especially after you and Starlight got into it."

Rainbow Dash replied in confusion, "Uh... Thanks?"

Cerb nodded but had more to add to his compliment.

"That being said, you're super green to this. And while I don't know much about the Wonderbolts team you're trying to get into, but if they're anything like our military, I need you to drop the ego and showboating. You're not out here to impress a crowd or win a standing ovation. You're here because you're a skilled warrior and have the experience we need to keep everyone here safe. And most of all, Becky is counting on you."

Rainbow Dash gave a cocky grin, not visually helping her case, and informed the others, "That won't be a problem. Becky and I had a good talk about me going out to the Everfree. I guess her being my number one fan means also knowing all of my biggest faults. She also said you were a hard-ass and not to fuck with you if you tell me to do something."

Twilight growled, "Rainbow! There's no need for foul language."

Rainbow cocked an eyebrow.

"Do you know what that word means yet?"

Twilight reluctantly answered. "No."

Rainbow Dash pushed on, "Then how do you really know if they're actually bad words and not just language enhancers?"

That was perfectly answered, and Cerb chuckled over the response.

"Let it go, Princess. She's speaking our language. And hearing it like that lets me know she gets it. So, I'm glad we're on the same page. Otherwise, any questions?"

Thunder Glide was the first to answer.

"No, sir. Just ready to get out there and get this over with so I can get my chance to prove myself."

Cerb chuckled again but for a different reason.

"Girl, you are just itching to spar with me, and I admire that. But you're going to have to get through those two first." Cerb raised his hand, pointing behind her to Fluttershy and Rarity.

Thunder Glide gave another look over the two, both smiling ominously at her.

"So I need to work my way up the ranks to get my chance? I can handle that."

Twilight snorted, "Your funeral."

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits 26 July 2023.]

Geeze... over 13,000 words just get everyone out of the castle that was leaving for the Everfree? But yeah. This chapter was much more of a slice of life, with the exception of a touch of drama between Twilight and Sniff. Which, however, brings back Oven Fresh, and oh my god do I love her character.

Although, a little more Applejack and Lumberman playtime. And a little more Big Mac and Kelly bonding. I'm sure you all enjoyed that.

But where does this all lead to? Find out in Chapter 49. Finally, Some Time Alone

49. Finally, Some Time Alone

Have no fear! The Ponyville Solar Guard is here!

Cerb and Benny jogged their way up to the front of the group traveling out. They had only gotten as far as entering the town and would soon be marching through the very center of it. As they made their way in, the normally quiet streets were lined up with ponies cheering them on. Something none of the humans had expected.

Benny waved to another group of ponies, who were wishing them good luck, while he spoke discreetly to Cerb next to him, "You'd think we were celebrities or something."

"We kinda are," Cerb replied. "We're the Stranded Seven, remember?"

"Fucking, Sniff," Benny chuckled. "Everything and his dick is a sales pitch."

"Yeah," Cerb groaned as he waved to a group of fillies holding a good luck sign. "I'm afraid to find out what stupid question he asked that pissed Twilight off. Because I swear to God, if he was throwing a sales pitch for a one-night stand..."

"Doubt it," Benny said, trying not to laugh. "I think having the chance to help others without the possibility of getting his dick wet has changed him."

Cerb had a hard time imagining Sniff changing his ways, even if it didn't come with sniffing up a ponies skirt.

"The dudes addicted. And I'm not saying I think he'd be looking to sample the locals this early in the game."

"The fuck you talking about?" Benny asked.

Cerb gave a little shrug with his answer.

"Word around town is that some of the ponies have become interested in some of us. And yes, I mean that we've been catching eyes by some of the single ladies out here." They both eyed the line of mostly female ponies greeting and wishing them well on their journey. "Of which there are plenty."

Benny shook his head, "I'm never eating cookies again."

"I'm sure it's more than just her," Cerb suggested.

Benny chuckled again, as their situation honestly was becoming more comical by the day.

"Jesus... Next thing you know, I'll be sharing my bed with one or two of 'em."

Cerb cracked a grin, holding back his laugh, and raised a fist.

"If I didn't know you any better, I'd drill you right in the middle of the street."

"I'm just playing, man," Benny said with a laugh. "You inspire me."

"Oh, ha-ha," Cerb mocked the compliment. "You must be so proud of me getting two off the bat."

"No," Benny was very serious this time with his tone. "You're getting help and getting better. I give a fuck less about how you're doing it right now. It's better than what I'm doing."

Cerb gave Benny a concerned look.

"And what are you doing?"

Benny reached into his pocket and pulled out a pair of headphones to dangle in front of Cerb.

"Not much." He put the headphones back in his pocket, "Getting over it is easy... It's getting past it that's the hard part."

About the time they finished their little exchange, that the smell of freshly baked breads filled the air. Outside of a small shop stood Sniff with Oven Fresh, each of them laughing over something and snacking on fruit-filled scones. Upon seeing them, they both jogged out and joined Benny and Cerb, marching along with them.

"Rough morning," Cerb joked.

Sniff smiled but was clearly not interested in catching any flack from anyone over the implied drama.

"Yeah. Let's not get into that right now."

Benny smirked, "Nothing you can't fix."

Oven Fresh could sense the tension between Sniff and his friends and moved to distract them.

"I made you something for when you get hungry on your way through the Everfree."

A small basket of the same scones they were eating levitated up into Cerb's hands.

"Wow. Thank you," Cerb said, eyeing up the goods. "I doubt these will last long with us."

Sniff used the switch in conversation to keep the positive shift going.

"She's amazing. You guys will love 'em. But, you guys stay safe out there. I'm gonna hang back and do my thing."

"Yeah, no doubt," Cerb responded half-half heartedly joking.

Benny and Cerb quickly sidetracked themselves off to the side, letting the others pass them.

Moving past the previous jokes, Benny asked, "You gonna be good while we're gone?"

"Pft," Sniff jokingly responded. "Worry about yourself out there. Now come here."

Sniff gave the two a quick hug and pat on the back.

"Seriously. You two stay safe out there. Don't be out there putting that immortality to the test. Your legacy is secure. Believe me."

Cerb played down the compliment and moved back to take his place at the front of the formation, "Yeah, yeah."

Benny called out as he followed behind Cerb, "Hey! House is open for ya if you wanna network or whatever while we're gone, man. Improve our brand or something."

Sniff didn't have a follow-up to that and simply waved as he watched them leave.

Oven Fresh could only assume that he was worried about them and leaned in against Sniff.

"I've heard a lot of rumors about your big friend there. If even half of what I heard is true, I feel sorry for anything in the Everfree dumb enough to get in his way. But I'm sure you already know that."

"Yeah," Sniff agreed, dropping his hand down and resting it on Oven Fresh's neck. "Immortality doesn't mean invulnerable. I just don't want to see him hurt again."

"Peter?" Twilight's voice sprang up behind him.

Sniff did a slow turn to see the Princess standing with an unexpected smile to greet him.

Happy to see him, Twilight spoke with a warm tone.

"You ran off so fast this morning, we didn't have a chance to finish our conversation."

The drastic change in her voice from the last time they spoke put him on edge, as he was expecting a quick shift back to anger at the drop of a hat from the princess.

"Twilight, I—"

"Don't worry," Twilight spoke up, playfully taking advantage of his uneasy state to keep him guessing. "I won't be gone for too long out there. But I would like to finish up what we were talking about and finish up the rest of our plans for my tour when I get back."

She glanced over to Oven Fresh, who was both standing with some trepidation yet putting herself protectively in front of Sniff's legs.

"I was told Peter came out to make sure some of the food supplies were going to be ready for us. I'm glad to know you were the one he went to provide food services for us. I'll be sure that you're well compensated for all of your assistance."

Not letting either of them get another word in edgewise, Twilight started to trot off back into the mass of marching ponies.

"Keep an eye on Peter while I'm gone, would you? He's a real chatterbox, that one." She started to raise her voice the farther out she got. "Oh, and feel free to use the castle while I'm gone, Peter! Spike could use the company!"

Sniff tried to figure out what that exchange that just happened was.

"Uh... Okay?!... Bye!"

Oven Fresh watched Twilight trot away like nothing was wrong and then turned her attention back to Sniff.

"She's is either really fast at forgiving you... or she's plotting something super vindictive and is luring you into a trap."

"The calm before the storm?" Sniff asked like he was watching an inevitable semi-truck barreling down on him.

Oven Fresh had the same thought in mind.

"Ooooh, yeah."

The uneasy feelings Twilight left Sniff with already had his mind working on a recovery plan.

"God, I hope you're wrong."

Rarity's voice called out from their side, "Good morning, Sniff."

Fluttershy's voice floated by as she came in with the rest of the group, "Good morning, Sniff. Good morning, Oven Fresh."

"Yo! Sniffy!" Shining shouted. "Good morn... Ehh! Cute mare you got there. Better watch out there, miss. This guy is a party animal! Total bro!"

Just behind them rolled up Lumberman and Becky in the truck with Big Mac, Starlight, and Chris in the bed of the truck.

Lumberman shouted out through the passenger window, "Look out! Poacher on the loose!"

Becky stuck her head out the passenger window to taunt him, "Figured you were hungry, Sniff. But not that hungry."

Big Mac shouted as he passed with a friendly wave, "Hi, Sniff. Ya best be treating Oven Fresh all nice like."

Adding further clueless insult, Starlight added her own compliment as she leaned over the side of the truck bed as she passed by.

"Hey, she's cute. Good for you, Sniffs."

Chris was the last to wave them off.

"Have fun you two! And thanks again for the bread, Oven Fresh. Sniff wouldn't stop talking about your buns! Said he loved 'em!"

Honk! Honk!

Sniff facepalmed, utterly embarrassed by the barrage of comments thrown at him by his friends.

"Ignore my friends, Ovens. I'm sorry if they said anything that you may have found rude or inappropriate."

Oven Fresh giggled, "They seem fun. And besides, all they said is that I was cute. You think I'm cute, don't you?"

"Ovens," Sniff began to chuckle. "You still got the silver, don't you?"

Oven Fresh looked up to Sniff with a flirtatious smile, "Psh. I think we both know you gave the gold to Dinky to win the crowd over. Being adorable isn't the same as being cute. You're having dinner with Gold tonight."

Sniff huffed out a laugh.

"Wow. And here I thought I had you fooled the whole time. But it was you leading me on."

Oven Fresh grinned and motioned for him to follow her back into the bakery.

"I lined up two dates with you in one day, and you're only now figuring that out?"

[Not much later back at Human Embassy.]

"Alright," Cerb called out to the ponies. "Y'all can rest up here before we move out into the forest. Bathrooms are in the back if you need them."

With the ponies only granted a short break, Benny and Cerb walked into the house to grab a few final items.

Cerb opened a cupboard door and pulled out two of the firearms.

"Kimber for me, and Shockwave for you." He handed the shotgun to Benny but held onto it as Benny tugged on it. "Are you going to be good out there with this if you have to use it?"

A flash of anger rose up in Benny's eyes but fell just as quickly as it came.

"I'll be fine."

Cerb held tight to the shotgun as Benny tried to tug it again.

"I got Fluttershy to keep me grounded while I'm out there and Rarity to keep me from losing my shit at night. You've been slipping these last few days and pulling away from the help being offered. I need to know you're not slipping so far down that this thing isn't going to be useless in your hands if you need to use it."

"I saw Kelly ripped open and bleeding out like a stuck pig," Benny snarled before ripping the gun from Cerb's hand. "I'm fine. Just..."

Cerb grunted, "Stop digging up the graves."

Benny tucked his gun under his arm and prepared a good retort.

"I'm not as lucky as you to have two—"

Before Benny could complete his response, Cerb reached out and forced Benny into a hug.

"Anger's a better motivator than depression. I need you squared away out there. And I'm sorry I've been too distracted to be there for ya, man."

Benny didn't fight back, despite how angry he was at the moment.

"I got stuck with Pinkie, you asshole."

That statement came so far out from left field that Cerb lost his composure and was slowly cracking up.

Benny finally returned the hug but felt the urge to add a little more on.

"She's fun and goofy, but Goddamnit. She's so much weirder in person, bro."

A few minutes later, the two finally emerged from the house, neither of the guns in sight, and Benny was still going on his tangent, "But, nah, I can't help but get a kick out of all the goofy shit she says or does. And don't worry about the whole lever thing. I put a stop to that."

Cerb replied with a mock angry voice, "About fucking time. I mean, I get it. Shit's funny from the outside looking in, but God only knows what woulda happened if... Guh... I'm not even gonna say it."

"She committed a felony?" Benny joked.

Cerb suddenly realized something.

"Ya know, I think I know why you two get along so well."

Benny returned with a puzzled look.

"Why'z that?"

Without skipping a beat, Cerb smiled and answered, "She's you, freshmen year of high school."

Still confused, Benny asked, "What?"

Cerb's smile turned to a shit-eating grin.

"If you took Home Eck."

"Oh, blow me," Benny half-laughed in return.

Cerb wasn't done and was living in the moment to explain himself, "Dude! You were the biggest class clown. And you constantly did and said the dumbest shit just to get a laugh."

Benny rolled his eyes and flipped Cerb off but did so by pressing his hand into Cerb's face as they walked out together.

"Did you ever see me making cupcakes, though?"

Cerb pushed Benny's hand away and continued gloating about how right he was.

"No. Your vice was all them damn Little Debbie snacks. Ya, fat fuck."

Benny couldn't deny that bit.

"Fudge Rounds."

"Pecan Spinwheels," Cerb added.

"Honey Buns!" They both shouted together.

Benny tilted his head back with a blissful smile, "Pop 'em in the microwave for a good twenty seconds and dunk'em in a glass of milk," he loudly proclaimed, complete with hand gestures to illustrate the act.

"Alright," Cerb eyed over the eager masses of ponies still standing in Benny's front yard. "Back to business, but if the lever shit's really over with. Tell 'er we're cool. Just not to expect any bearhugs from me or being allowed in the same room together for more than three seconds."

Benny stood with his arms crossed, not taking Cerb seriously.

"Yeah, yeah. Little cry-baby, bitch."

Cerb had a quick laugh before addressing the ponies finally.

"Hope you all had a good little rest. But if you got tired just walking from the castle to here, then you better saddle uptight. Our base of operations will be the Castle of the Two Sisters. And that's at least a good three-hour trek. And if you're lucky or lazy, or lucky because yer lazy, that's where you'll be camping out." He tilted his head up and off to his right to shout. "Rainbow!"

Rainbow Dash circled in from overhead and landed in an action pose in front of Cerb.

"Rainbow Dash! Reporting for... Shit... Sorry." She dropped the cool pone act and stood at attention. "Still working out all the theatrics. Old habits. It won't happen again, Si- ... erb."

Cerb just shook his head, "Yer making me nervous here, Dash. How about you go burn off some of that extra energy and take your teams out to set up your first three overwatch positions out to the FOB."

Rainbow Dash stopped just short of saluting and corrected herself.

"Right away, Cerb," Rainbow Dash crouched down to take to the sky but was called out of action.

"Hey!" Cerb shouted, stopping Rainbow Dash from taking off. "Aren't you forgetting something?"

Rainbow Dash froze, not sure what she might have gotten wrong. "I... umm."

Cerb smiled a sly grin.

"You really just gonna take off without saying bye to Becky?"

Becky came walking up, shaking her head at Cerb.

"You get just a little bit of power, and it all goes straight to your head. Asshole."

"I stopped her, didn't I?" Cerb said, trying not to laugh.

"Come here, Rainbow," Becky said, trying not to sound as sad as she really was to watch her favorite pony leave.

Rainbow Dash met Becky for a hug as she leaned down to bid her fair well.

"I won't be gone for too long. So try not to have too many parties without me."

Becky chuckled, but the humor didn't take away her concerns.

"You stay safe out there. Okay? And make sure Cerb doesn't do anything stupid, like take on a whole pack of Timber Wolves or pick a fight with a Manticore."

"You got it, Becks," Rainbow Dash gave Becky one final tight squeeze before letting go. "You know, as fast as I am, I could always pop in for a while whenever I get relieved."

"No," Becky declined the offer reluctantly. "I'll be fine here. I need you out there watching over those two."

Rainbow Dash looked back over to see Fluttershy was now standing by Cerb's side.

"Yeah, they look like trouble just waiting to happen. Don't they."

Fluttershy rolled her eyes and gave a soft smile, "You know me. Always jumping into danger, never thinking things through."

Rarity's voice sneaked in from behind, "Goodness, me, Fluttershy. Is that a hint of sarcasm I hear? How welcomingly becoming of you." She took her place next to Cerb and smiled brightly, possibly trying to hide that she had just as much worry for Cerb as Becky did. "But really, you stay safe out there, Rainbow. I expect to hear nothing but you complaining about how boring this whole endeavor was from you when I see you again tonight."

Becky nodded, "Boring sounds good."

"Boring, smoring," Rainbow Dash joked. "I'll get my fill of fun and excitement sooner or later when I'm not foal-sitting the Big Guy, here."

Benny budded in, "Okay, okay. Enough with the long goodbyes. We're burning daylight."

"Roger, Benny. Hear you loud and clear," Rainbow Dash sounded off with a salute before bolting up in the air. "Overwatch mobile! Teams one, two, and three! Get to flapping and form up! It's go time, baby!"

Upon her command, pegasi all around Benny's yard began to take off towards the clouds, their figures growing smaller and smaller with their ascension.

Three formations of three flying ponies lined up in a triangle shape and started their flight over the Everfree.

Benny gave a nod to Twilight, standing not too far ahead of them.

Twilight returned the nod, recognizing her queue to issue her own orders.

"Onyx Armor, move forward with your recon teams. Shining Armor, ready the main body to move out."

As the many bodies busied themselves, redistributing their supplies and making last minutes adjustments to what appeared to be mostly camping gear, a gap cleared to show Lumberman still sitting on his tailgate with Chris and Starlight.

Cerb gave a nod to Benny.

"Welp... Best get this last bit out of the way before Kelly shows up with a dart gun and tranqs my ass."

"Nah, yer good man," Benny played off the joke. "Pinkie might have one, but I don't think her and Kelly are so tight that she'd loan it out."

In the center of the commotion of busy ponies, the last few met up before Cerb and Fluttershy would head out on their own.

"So," Lumberman started in cautiously to the farewell. "Ready for your big adventure in the spooky pony woods?"

"Just about," Cerb answered, masking some of his own concerns. "Just gotta get my bag from Big Mac, and well be on our way."

"I dig the new uniform," Chris complimented.

"Thank you," Rarity played herself off as modest. "I could make you one if you like."

Chris smiled but had to decline.

"Naw. I'm not the action type."

Big Mac's voice came into the conversation, "Ready for your bags, Mr. Cerberus?"

"Just a sec, Big Red," Cerb answered before turning back to the others. "One day in. One day out. Three days at most if we really have to scavenge."

Stepping in with open arms, Lumberman said, "Easy day, man."

The three guys had a quick bro hug and prepared themselves to watch Cerb march off one last time.

Chris stepped away to give Cerb room.

"Good luck, man. You too, Fluttershy."

Knowing it was time, Cerb called over to his big red brother from another mother, "Mac! Bag!"

Big Mac trotted over and presented the large military-style bag on his back. It looked to be mostly empty, with only a few of the smaller sections filled in with who knows what.

Cerb felt it over and looked into some of the sealed-up sections.

"Food. Water." He pulled out a rigger's belt and strapped them on. "And now I just need.... fuck."

"Ferget something, numbnuts?" Benny chitted, holding out a long wooden handle.

Cerb turned around and instantly took the handle in his hand.

"I didn't forget it unless I would have left without it. Now, may I please take your ax with me?"

Benny let go of the head of the ax, thankfully held in a leather holster. Cerb made a quick adjustment to his riggers belt and attached the holster over his right hip.

Rarity eyed the tool and started to grow concerned.

"Am I to assume that is for going to war, or are you planning on building us a log cabin to sleep in tonight?"

Cerb sounded off as if he was surprised by such an accusation.

"What? This? No. This is for... really big sticks."

Far be it for Lumberman not to call it like it is.

"Really big sticks with four legs and fangs?"

Cerb answered with a more clear and serious tone, "No, actually. Got the old 1911 to put Old Yeller down. This is for chopping firewood."

[A few hours after the farewell that could have gone over smoother.]

Cerb pulled another bead from one end of a string tied around his wrist to another group of beads.

"Alright, let's take a breather."

Fluttershy hovered down to the grass-carpeted flooring of the forest.

"We can keep going. I'm not tired yet."

"I know," Cerb replied while looking at his watch. "We're covering a lot of ground, but I'd rather not wear us down too fast."

Fluttershy took a seat on the grass and watched Cerb remove his oversized backpack. Her mind was a wildfire of thoughts and questions, different fantasies she wanted to have play out. She had done it. Alone time with Cerb. No pony around to distract them. No awkward date setting. Just the two of them alone... and no courage to start a conversation.

"Really sucks not having a radio to check in with Benny and them," Cerb commented while looking over his map. "They should have reached the castle about an hour ago." He continued to look over the route he was sure they were still on and did his best to guess their location. "In the real world, no one goes out without good comms."

"Do you want me to put up one of the smoke kites?" Fluttershy asked.

"No. No need for that," Cerb replied as he folded up the map. "With all the ponies together and Benny there with 'em, I can't imagine anything would pop up they couldn't handle."

"Yeah," Fluttershy fished around for a good response to his concerns. "Not like the two of us."

Could have been worse.

"You worried?" Cerb asked, casting a hint of doubt.

"No... Just," Fluttershy held a nervous pause. "Nervous, I guess."

Cerb pulled up his map and looked it over again.

"We should be in the clear. The closest thing to us are the Pukwudgie things. Creepy little shits look like a nastier version of Critters... Crites? Whatever they were called. Stupid horror movie. Forget I mentioned it."

Cerb continued to look over the map until he noticed how silent Fluttershy was.

"Flutters? What's got you nervous?"

There was the question laid out for her, and her mind instantly went to all the wrong thoughts. "Lay down. Take off your uniform. Let me touch you. Hold me close to you. I want to show you what a Wonder Rush is. I think I love you. Rarity and I want to be with you, and you're practically all we think about. There's no pony out here, so we can kiss all we want, and only we will know about all the wonderful things we can do with each other. Please tell me you love me," Was a shortlist of things she wanted to say.

"Umm," Fluttershy was suddenly as shy and timid as the day she met Twilight for the first time. "Being alone with you."

"What was that?" Cerb couldn't understand anything after the 'umm.'

"Being alone... with you."

"Eh? Flutters?" Cerb walked over and took a knee in front of the once positive and excited pegasus. "What's wrong? Do we need to go back or something? If you don't think it's safe, we can turn around right now and—"

"No!" Fluttershy shouted as she reached out and grabbed Cerb by his shoulders in a panic. "It's... I... I don't want to mess this up."

"Oh," Cerb sighed and moved to sit next to her. "I get it. You find out where you're going and who you're going with. Try to think about what all you can overcome and how your gonna dominate once you get out there. And then you're face to face with what you're really up against, and you realize just how not ready you really are. Doesn't matter how much your friends talk you up and tell you how you'll do just fine..."

"But you're still so terrified," Fluttershy finished Cerb's unfinished words.

"Yeah... But," Cerb perked up in his tone again. "You got me here with you, and I got you watching my back. You just gotta channel in some of the Iron Will Rage if anything tries to take a bite outta my ass."

It was clear that Cerb was talking about something completely different than what she was worried about, but the sentiment still carried over.

"I won't let anything hurt you, Justin. Not out here, not anywhere else. You don't know how much stronger I feel when you're with me."

Cerb snorted, "I dunno. I think that head butt to the chest and mule kick gave me a pretty good idea."

Fluttershy giggled, realizing that maybe this wasn't going to be the lovers' trip she hoped for, but she could still enjoy her time with Cerb all the same.

"I can't wait until we start training again." She leaned her whole body weight against Cerb. "You know, we're technically still both two out of five."

It took some mental flexing and short-term recall for Cerb to realize he had no idea what she was talking about.

"Two out of five, what?"

"Our first time sparring," Fluttershy answered sweetly. "The first match, I never said stop, and you never said I lost."

Cerb gave an amused snort, "Yes, I did."

"Nope," Fluttershy chirped as she patted him on the back with her wing. "You said 'maybe if I get mad,' and stopped."

Cerb couldn't believe she was trying to pull this on him.

"I stopped because you totally lost that first round. You even said we should do a best two out of three."

Fluttershy nodded, "I know. And that next match was our first two out of three."

Cerb shook his head, trying not to laugh but also not believing she would try and pull this junior-high level of logic on him.

"No way. And, hey. Why did you ask for a best three out of five after that?"

"I didn't expect to lose the first match," Fluttershy tried to weasel her way back into proving herself right. "I was halfway to losing at that point. So when we get back, I still have to pin you one more time. Then you owe me a favor of anything I want."

"Good grief," Cerb sighed through an open face smile. "You know I was toying with you at the end once I got a hold of ya. Right?"

"Oh, yeah?" Fluttershy playfully tapped a hoof into Cerb's side, just enough to make him flinch. "Next time, I'll make you my little plaything."

"Ha!... Phrasing."

"What?"

"Nothing. Let's go. First stop is another hour's walk from here."

[Over in the Apple House.]

Becky, Granny Smith, and Apple Bloom were busy sorting through a new collection of dishes and cookware.

Looking over the new wares, Becky complimented Granny on her selection, "These dishes are so cute."

Apple Bloom piped up, not looking so confident in Becky's claim, "They look like plain old dishes tuh me."

Kelly, mustering the strength to enter the kitchen to help, found herself hung up on what the proper phrasing she should use.

"Those old dishes weren't old hand-me... hoof-me downs? We're they passed down from generation to generation?"

Granny snorted and fell into a short cackle.

"Shoo-wee. Heavens no. The good stuff's tucked away somewhere the munchkins, and Big Mac, can't get to 'em. When all the kinfolk round-up, all uh hootin a hollering, can't much expect but tuh lose a dish or two."

Smash! The sound of a drinking glass breaking on the floor alarmed them of what should have been expected.

Apple Bloom apologized as fast as she could.

"Sorry, Granny."

"Alright, missy," Granny huffed. "Outside with ya. Yer done helping us."

"Awe, but I can still help," Apple Bloom pleaded.

"Darn-sarnit, Apple Bloom," Granny turned and barked at the filly. "If ya keep on helping like this, we'll be buying another set 'uh dishes before the house is all put back tuh-gether. No, go outside and play with Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. Build yerselves a snowpony 'er something."

Apple Bloom gave Granny a funny look, "But there ain't no snow on the ground, Granny."

"Hey, Apple Bloom," Becky called out, suddenly having a fun idea. "How about you and the Crusaders do me a favor and go do some spying on Sniff for me."

"Spying?" Apple Bloom was suddenly intrigued by this request. "What we gonna be spying on Sniff for?"

"Welllllll," Becky did her best to try and manipulate the filly's interest. "Starlight made a bet with me that Sniff would spend all day flirting with every pretty mare he came across. I bet her that he would go look for an apology gift for Twilight."

"Apology gift?" Apple Bloom's eyes lit up. "What did he do?"

Becky played blissfully ignorant.

"You know what? I wasn't able to find out. But if you girls can figure it out, there just might be an extra reward in it for ya."

Apple Bloom was practically dancing in place.

"Really?! Granny, can I?"

"Hmm," Granny turned to Becky, who gave her a little smile and a wink. "Fine. Just don't be starting up no mischief."

Apple Bloom took off and was already at the front door when she shouted back, "Thanks, Granny!"

After the door shut and the faint sounds of Apple Bloom calling the other Crusaders away from Applejack and Lumberman faded, Granny shook her head slowly.

"Tsk, Tsk... You know yer only asking fer trouble if yer asking them three to get involved."

"Nah, Sniff will be fine," Becky played it off like she wasn't worried. "I happen to know that they're amazingly skilled at sticking out like a sore thumb." She held out her hand and wiggled her thumb for Granny to see. "Sniff will catch on right away that he's being followed."

Granny huffed, not sure how Becky would know that about her grandchild and the other two, "You think so?"

"Yeah." Becky remembered how bad the Crusaders were from literally every time the show had them doing it, but decided it easier to keep her explanation short and sweet. "Word gets around about them following Big Mac or whoever else. The way they move around is easy for us to notice. Plus, I guess Twilight tried to spy on Sniff once already, and she totally blew it."

"Well, hee-hee!" Granny had a good laugh at that update. "Whoo, doggy. Twilight's about as quick as a whip and smarter than 'uh stack 'uh books. But I swear, sometimes, that pony has about as much common sense as our farm has pineapples."

"I'm guessing that's about as many snowponies Apple Bloom will be building today?" Becky joked.

Granny had a good loud laugh at that.

"By Celestia, if we don't end up having ourselves a blizzard today."

[Back at the castle of Friendship.]

"So, what would you like to do while they're all away, now?" Starlight asked Chris as he folded up his clothes.

"Well, Cheerilee said she would wait til Monday to have me come in and meet her students. Derpy, Prim Posey, and Berry Punch work today, and Cream Heart has to make sure Button Mash has somewhere to go for her to be free... Might just head back to Benny's place and get some things sorted out over there." An obvious question finally hit Chris. "Hey... Do you think you can maybe make more gas for our generator?"

Starlight shrugged, "Uh... Maybe? If it's anything like alcohol, probably."

Chris thought of all the fun they could have if three was a stable source of power again.

"Well, if you can, then that would really help us out. I could charge my phone a lot easier, and we could all watch movies any time we wanted."

"Oh?" Starlight made flirty eyes to Chris. "You thinking about a dinner and movie date night in the near future?"

"Oh, indeed," Chris made flirty eyes back to Starlight. "That's actually an awesome idea. And if worse comes to worst and they all bail on me, we can just watch something together."

"Don't say things like that, Chris," Starlight tried laughing it off. "Any one of those girls would be lucky to have anything more than the dance they had with you. Have a little confidence in yourself."

"Hey, I'm trying here," Chris returned the banter. "It's just... Yeah, they like me. But they don't know me like you do. I'm comfortable with anything we do."

"Really?" Starlight asked, somehow surprised. "Well, I'm not saying I don't feel the same way about you. You're my first real friend since I was a foal. Okay, yeah. Maybe Trixie, but me and her aren't nearly as close as me and you. I feel a lot more comfortable and trust you a lot more than I do her."

Chris turned around a did a goofy happy dance, giddily clapping his hands together.

"Ooou, I'm your favorite. I'm Starlight Glimmer's most special friend."

Starlight rolled her eyes and grinned, "Oh, why thank you, Chris. It's so nice to know how much you really appreciate our friendship and everything I do for you."

"Awe, come on, Glimmy," Chris chitted playfully as he tossed his clothes in a bag. "No matter what happens. Whether every mare in town turns me down, or I get sent home with a harem all of my own, you'll always be my favorite pony."

"A harem?" Starlight gawked. "Wait? That means you'd have a bunch of wives, doesn't it?"

"Now who's not sounding confident?" Chris asked before sticking his tongue out at her.

Starlight snorted out a laugh, "So, lemme guess. You're trying to be the new Sniff for Equestria. Is that what you're going for?"

"Heh, no," Chris dropped the playful act and looked a bit more serious. "Just one. Call me cheesy, but I don't think I'd be able to handle a harem. All I really want is one real relationship. I just want one special pony."

"You really are such a sweetheart. You're going to make some pony very happy."

"Yeah," Chris agreed but clearly wasn't feeling it. "Not that having more than one wouldn't be hawt, but come on, look at me. I'd be lucky to keep the interest of even one for more than a day."

"Might be hawt?" Starlight scoffed, knowing how human stallions could be with multiple human mares. "Are you saying you wouldn't want to have more than one special somepony?"

Chris raised an eyebrow, wondering how that might actually work in this world.

"Is that even a thing here?"

"Having more than one special somepony?" Starlight thought about that. "I dunno. I'm not exactly what you would call a love expert. I've seen some girls follow and hang all over the same stallion before, but I don't think they were all a big couple together or anything. How would that even work?"

"It depends," Chris started to think of a good explanation, but all he could really think of was any number of Anon stories full of tropes and sex scenes. "Actually, I can't think of any good examples."

"Yeah. Seems like it would be a big hassle," Starlight started to think out loud. "You'd have to alternate between them or try to share your attention between them all at the same time. And that's hard to do with even just friends. I don't know how you'd be able to say you really love some pony and then turn around and say that same thing to another. Even harder if there's more than two... Do they have harems where you come from?"

"Kinda?" Chris faltered hard if his goal was to avoid this topic. "But it's super rare and doesn't even happen in my country. I think it's actually illegal to be legally married to more than one person. Ya know what, let's just say it's more of a fantasy than anything else. Actually, let's not talk about it."

"No?" Starlight asked, wondering why Chris became more distant the more they talked about it. "I'm sorry. I was only trying to joke around with you. We don't have to—"

"No, it's fine," Chris cut her apology short. "Look. Some things seem nice and very appealing about having more than one lover to share your life with, but I've never even had a real date. I'll be happy if I'm lucky just to hold someone close to me and..."

"Chris, it's okay," Starlight tried to comfort him and laid her hoof on his hand as he stood there. "Let's not worry about that right now. Let's go back and see if we can get this gas thing figured out for you. I'm sure I can make something work to give you and your friends the power you need to make your stuff work and recharge."

"Yeah, let's do that," Chris picked up his phone and dropped it in his bag. "Benny left me the keys to his car. I'll drive us back. Play that song again you like so much."

As Starlight was following Chris out, she remembered the spell book she was looking over before Twilight interrupted her.

"Actually, I might have another solution for some of your smartphone problems."

[Over in the kitchen of Sniff's favorite bakery.]

"So, you've lived here in Ponyville your whole life?" Sniff asked over a cup of coffee.

"Yep. Born and raised here," Oven Fresh stated as a matter of factly. "This bakery is actually my dad's. Well, used to be. He let me take over when him and my mom moved out to Canterlot to be closer to her work."

"Oh, really?" He inquired, watching her work the dough with her hooves and manipulating the many cooking aids and ingredients with her magic. "She a baker like you?"

"Pft. Not even close," Oven Fresh laughed off the question. "Please, if you ever see my mother back here, don't let her touch anything. She's about as good with my spatula as I am with her sword."

Sniff got a bad feeling of an overprotective parent lurking just behind him.

"Sword? What is she, a knight?"

"Not yet," she answered without even batting an eye. "So, a little back story. My mother is a pegasus in the Lunar Guard, but my father is just your run-of-the-mill unicorn who loves to bake."

"Wow," Sniff raised his coffee. "That's a match I didn't expect to hear. By occupation, I mean."

Oven Fresh carried on after an adorable chuckle.

"Well, years ago, my father still lived out here, running this bakery. But, he wasn't happy with what he was making, so he closed up the shop to go learn more in Canterlot. Aaaaand my father likes to tell the story that he rushed in to stop another unicorn attempting to escape the Night Guard while stealing some jewels from the palace."

This story had Sniff genuinely interested.

"But?..."

Oven Fresh knew she had him hooked and started to play up her storytelling skills.

"Buuut, my mother tells another story of hearing a young stallion scream like a little filly. Then sneezing, a fireball, and then she just followed the screams until she came across two unicorns running around on fire."

Sniff about choked on his coffee.

"Okay. Hold up. Woah. Go back. What happened?"

Oven Fresh could see her story was just as entertaining to him as it was to her when she first heard it years ago.

"Sooooo, according to the official report, which my father denies every time my mother's friends try to remind him about it. He was leaving his night class, carrying his homework above his head while nose-deep in his book. He didn't see the jewel thief, and the jewel thief didn't see him. And, of course, narrow sidewalks, so they collided right into each other. Well, part of dear old dad's homework was working with spices. So, my dad finally opens his eyes and sees a pony who's up to no good with a bag full of stolen jewelry. He screams at the top of his lungs and drops all the ingredients he was carrying over his head, like an idiot. Well, two of his ingredients rip open. Ground pepper and hot pepper dust."

Sniff chimed in, "That's where the sneeze comes in."

"Yep," Oven Fresh giggled. "But, not just any sneeze. As I was told, by the report from the thief, my dad freaked out even more when he inhaled the hot pepper dust. His face turned beat red, and he must have been trying to grab the pepper dust with his magic, but instead, he sneezed out a fireball that exploded everywhere and set them both on fire."

After some of Sniff's laughter died down, he had to ask. "So... what do you really think happened."

"Well, when I was growing up, I, of course, had to believe my dad. Daddy's little girl and all. But after my mother got yet another promotion and had to work longer hours, my dad decided to move. I ended up doing most of the packing. And while packing, I found an old box with a mostly burned student baker's apron that still smells like hot peppers. Under that was a court order to report as a witness to a burglary, signed by the one and only, Corporal Cirrostratus Cutter. I just her call her mom, though."

"That might be the greatest love story I ever heard." Sniff chuckled.

"What about your parents?" Oven Fresh asked, still hard at work. "They have a hilarious love story? Maybe some grand misadventure?"

Sniff’s whole demeanor immediately shifted down to something he tried to mask. "My folks?"

Oven Fresh heard an odd shift in Sniff's voice before a sudden silence took over him. She looked back up to see him looking disappointedly in his cup of coffee. It would seem that this wasn't a topic he wasn't going to enjoy getting into.

"Oh! Hold that thought," Oven Fresh spat out, trying to change the subject. "One thing I didn't tell you is that, for some reason, only me, my dad, and my grandmother can recreate that fire spell that stopped the burglar."

Sniff heard her new addition to the story and welcomed the change of conversation.

"Hmm?"

"Well," Oven Fresh trotted over to an oven she hadn't yet started, smiling as best she could. "No pony really knows why, but it never really seems to work correctly except for just us three. Well, probably because it's not even really a spell, technically. Air quotes. But—"

Oven Fresh opened the oven door and channeled some magic into her horn. Before it finished reaching its full glow, the aura dissipated, and she drew a deep breath. Amazingly, as she closed her eyes and blew, a thin stream of fire trailed out with her breath and into the awaiting oven, spouting out a small pillar of flames inside.

With the fire started and the topic safely shifted away, Oven Fresh stood proudly in front of her other special talent.

"Yep. Spells need a unicorn to channel their magic to create the desired effect. But, by some fluke, we make this work only after we stop the flow of magic. Well, actually, I have to focus my flow of magic to pull away from the fire. Otherwise—" She grinned sheepishly. "—Fireball."

Sniff darted his eyes back and forth between the pillar of fire still burning and his Gold medal cute award winner.

"That's so hot."

"Well, yeah," Oven Fresh shrugged with a naive grin. "The fire burns a little hotter than what I need it to bake with, so I need to let it—" It might have taken a moment for Oven Fresh to catch on to what Sniff had implied, but for the first time between all the playful flirts, Sniff caused her to blush. "Oh, my gosh. I must have breathed a little too hard on that one. My cheeks are burning right now."

Sniff cheerfully gloated, "Oh. And would you look at that." He drew an embarrassed glance from Oven Fresh. "Dinky takes the silver in being adorable, and little miss Oven Fresh steals her second Gold."

[Deep in the Everfree where the Red Honey Sweet Licorice Roots grow.]

Fluttershy bit yet another branch off from one of the many stalks Cerb had piled up as she continued to trim them down.

Cerb grunted as he strained to pull another root from the ground, "Come on ya rotten piece 'uh shit.”

Fluttershy cautiously instructed him with a half-mouthful of something, "Don't pull too hard. Try to save as many of the roots as you can."

Another sharp tug and the plant was pulled out, roots and all. Cerb tossed the plant onto a pile and took a look at Fluttershy.

"Are you eating this stuff?"

Fluttershy froze.

"Umm..." She paused as she pulled the last piece of one of the branches into her mouth. "Only a little. But just the branches. We don't need to save those," She swallowed hard. "I can't help it. They just taste so good. Try one."

Cerb plucked one of the smaller branches.

"Sure, why not." He started to chew on the branch but promptly pulled it out and spat. "Holy shit. It tastes like someone mixed honey with molasses and tried watering it down with more sugar... Does Pinkie Pie know about this stuff?"

"I think she does," Fluttershy thought about it. "Red Honey Sweet Licorice Roots are a lot sweeter than most sugars. Some ponies bake with it for certain recipes, but not many do because it's almost too sweet."

Cerb licked his lips and spat again.

"Too sweet is an understatement. I think I'm getting a sugar high just tasting it. How can you eat it?"

Fluttershy shrugged with another branch dangling from her mouth.

"I dunno."

After one good look at her, Cerb couldn’t pass up this opportunity and shot her a coy look, "Wait... That's your secret, isn't it?"

Fluttershy cocked her head slightly, "Secret? What secret?"

Cerb went back to pulling another root out as he started to explain, "Well, secretly, deep down inside. You're really this bloodthirsty rage beast of war and destruction."

The stick fell from Fluttershy’s mouth as she went slack-jawed.

"What!?"

Cerb turned back and shot her a sly grin, "But you munch down on these things and yer just as sweet as pie, now."

"You..." It took her a second, but she finally got the joke and snickered at the thought of her being some brutal tyrant. "Well, now that my secret is out, I guess there's no need to keep up my shy act. Back to burning villages and..."

Cerb snickered, watching Fluttershy draw a blank.

"You have no idea what a warlord really does, do you?"

Fluttershy giggled, "No, not really. I'm horrible at being bad. But that should be enough of these roots. You can help me trim them down, and then we can move on to collecting the next ingredient on our list."

The two sat down and continued to strip down the small plants. Fluttershy held them in her wings and nibbled off the nubs as best she could, only stealing a few bites here and there. She was, however, rather impressed at how well Cerb was able to work his boot knife. It was a constant fixation of hers to watch how smoothly he was able to pull the blade back towards his thumb but never managed to cut himself.

She finally saw an opening for a conversation starter.

"It's amazing how well you can keep control of your knife. Can all humans work tools like that?"

Cerb took a moment away from his work to explain.

"It's not that hard, really. Hands are all we really got to work with. So, it eventually becomes second nature for us. Not that we don't cut ourselves if we're not used to handling certain kinds of knives or if they're dull or too sharp, but I've also done a lot of training with knives."

That sounded like another conversation to get to know her stud better.

"What kind of training? Like cooking or wood carving?"

Cerb bluntly answered, "Combat training. We... Actually, I might as well show you this." Cerb stowed his knife and reached behind his back and pulled out the pistol tucked away in the back of his pants. "Most of our combat training is how to use a weapon like this."

Fluttershy stepped closer to examine the odd-looking club.

"How do you use it?"

Remembering his training, Cerb started to clear the gun.

"Okay, so." He pulled back the action slide and ejected a round in his hand to show her. "This is a bullet. It may look small and harmless, but it's actually extremely lethal when put in the right hands."

Fluttershy heard the words, but they didn’t sound right coming from him, and she asked, "Lethal, as in—"

"Yeah," Cerb answered as he showed off the unspent round. "The part that's dangerous is the small metal part sticking out of the shiny shell part. "

He brought it closer to Fluttershy to see, but she reared back and cowered in the grass.

"No. No," Cerb tried to calm her down. "It's completely harmless when it's not in the gun."

He held up the pistol and waved it a few times.

"Think of it as a spell waiting to be cast, and the gun is a unicorn's horn. And the only way it can be cast is to pull this trigger right here."

He lightly tapped the side of the trigger.

"But it also has a safety switch so that the trigger can't be pulled unless I want it to."

That was way too much technical knowledge for Fluttershy to understand, but she trusted Cerb enough to come back in for a closer look.

"You don't plan on using it out here, do you? And, how does something that small become so dangerous?"

Cerb scrunched his face a little before he answered, "No. Not unless I absolutely have to. And let me show you how it works."

It didn't take long for Cerb to break down the gun and show all the inner workings of the pistol and explain how the whole thing functioned. He even convinced her to sit in front of him and showed her how it would be used. After the quick run down, he reloaded it and tucked it away in the back of his pants.

Everything was explained in a way that Fluttershy could follow along with, but one question had been stuck in her mind.

"Was that the same weapon that almost..." She couldn't finish that sentence.

Cerb coldly answered, "No. This is more of a backup weapon. Kind of like how a knife would be a backup for a sword. The gun that shot me was a lot bigger and a lot more powerful."

Despite all the explanations, something still wasn’t adding up for Fluttershy.

"Why... Why would you want to keep something like that if you know what it can do?"

Cerb shook his head slightly, wondering if he had told her too much but not enough for her to understand how he could hold onto a gun himself.

"Unfortunately, we don't have any better options. As amazing as my world can be, and how safe my home town is, there are dangers so much worse than a gun like this that we have to deal with. And sometimes, the only way to stop a killer from killing more people is to kill them before they kill you or somebody else."

Suddenly, Fluttershy was faced with a question she never thought to ask. One she couldn't fathom having to ask. Not for one that seemed so loving and protective of life as Cerb.

Shaking internally, Fluttershy asked, "Justin... Have you ever... killed?"

Cerb contemplated if a lie would be a better choice than the truth.

"Flutters," Cerb paused to think of the best phrasing and hoped for the best. "—out of the seven of us still alive, I'm the only one that's had to kill another person."

Fluttershy started to speak, but she was stammering and becoming hysterical as she started to back away.

"But-But, you... You're... How can... You're a. You..."

Cerb was disappointed but couldn’t blame her for what he figured she was going to say and spoke up to beat her to it.

"Got what I deserved by going to war? Should have been killed, myself? Do you think I'm evil now? Are you gonna run away and leave me here out in the middle of nowhere?"

Fluttershy stopped her retreat and suddenly didn't know what to do.

"No, but! You murdered your own humans."

It was clear that Cerb spoke too soon and had to clarify some things.

"I never murdered anyone. Murder is what they did to those people in the towers they took down. Murder is dragging women and children and butchering them in front of the whole town to watch. Burning people alive. Drowning them in cages. Burying them up to their necks in sand and beating them to death with stones and hammers. Every single person I killed, were those people, while they were trying to murder their own people, or me, and everyone else I went out and served with."

Fluttershy wouldn’t accept that explanation.

"But... killing is wrong. It doesn't matter—"

"Of course it matters," Cerb barked. "It's the same question I asked Celestia. This wasn't some simple friendship problem where people came over and started a fight or tried to become the kings of my country. Those psychopaths got together and declared that anyone who didn't buy into their way of life had to die. We tried to reason with them. We tried to offer them a way out. We did so many fucking backwards-ass stupid things that only got more and more of my brothers and sisters killed out there trying to convince them to stop. But they wouldn't. They wanted us dead more than they wanted to live. Hell, for them, dying while trying to kill us was an honor. Some were so dedicated to the cause they strapped bombs to their bodies or even their kids so they could get close enough to take out as many people as possible."

Fluttershy sat there, violently shaking, unable to move, gripped by the terrors Cerb was expounding.

Cerb, himself, was having a hard time retelling what he went through, even tearing up as he continued.

"I've tried so hard not to bring this shit up because I knew, I fucking knew, you wouldn't be able to comprehend the kind of shit we have to deal with. Not that you could understand what it means for people to die, or get murdered by someone who just wanted to act out as evil as they could. Sometimes our world is horrible, and we don't have a choice. Not until people like me stepped up. Military, police, anti-terrorism units. People like us carry the burden of going out to where all the bad shit happens and put our necks on the line and face death, up close and personal. Either the people we care about die, we die, or just like me and so many others out there, we come home with the nightmares of having to do what we did to keep everyone else safe."

Fluttershy thought he had to be lying.

"How can there not be another way? One without killing each other?"

Cerb hated how hard it was coming clean with her, but had to be honest.

"I wish there was, Fluttershy. I really do. But for us, we don't have it. And it's not for a lack of trying. But more often than not, all the well-wishers and do-gooders that march out into the mouth of the beast preaching love and peace... They get murdered in ways worse than the people fighting to stop them. Fuck... There's even been people murdered while protesting us by the very people they were trying to stop us from fighting. All because the distractions they made, made it easier for them to sneak in or because they just didn't care, and those retards just got in the way."

The horrors of the human world were becoming too much for Fluttershy to handle.

"How can you live with this?" She barely managed to mumble out through her sobs and quaking muscles. "Even if you had to kill other humans. How can... How can any of you live in a world like that?"

Cerb threw up his hands and rhetorically asked, "Where else can we go? That is the world we live in. The only world we live in. We can't just pack up and jump to another dimension and run away from all the death and suffering. Us being here, now. We didn't choose this. Hell, not even you or your most magically inclined friends know how we got here. This is all by chance. And it's a chance no one else back home has.“

The emotional toll was starting to undo Cerb’s strong front he had put on.

“And even if we did... knowing what you know now..."

Fluttershy looked up at Cerb. His tired, sad eyes silently pleading out to her for some compassion and understanding. Eyes of a man that had yet to discover the truth of Fluttershy and the other mares knowing what caused him and his friends to be stranded here.

Cerb was nearing that point of accepting abandonment yet again.

"—would you even want me here? Let alone anyone else?"

There it was. The big question she almost ran away from.

Cerb was a warrior from his world. A killer who fought and killed other killers. But if what all he said was true, and there were other humans so evil that they sought out to murder others and couldn't be reasoned with, then what choice might he of had?

The biggest issue of all, even if he was a killer living in their world... He could no more be held to Equestrian standards than any of the carnivorous creatures she took in. War and death and killing to survive was in his nature. But if he could change his eating habits just to appease her...

Cerb hung his head low.

"Just... Please help me with gathering the stuff for Becky, and then we can go our separate ways after that. I'll figure something out to help Luna... Sleep during the day or move to the Crystal Empire, where she can't be bothered by me. Just please don't let Becky suffer because of me. She's nothing like me. She's never hurt anyone. She shouldn't die just because you hate me now."

Fluttershy softly spoke, "I don't hate you, Justin... I just don't understand how... I'm sorry."

Not that he would have admitted at this point, but Cerb was growing desperate.

"Fluttershy... Let me ask you something." He waited for Fluttershy to give him her attention. "Imagine the Sombra guy comes back and is looking for revenge. He captures me, Rarity, Twilight, Becky, Kelly, anyone you can think of. He's about to murder us, and you're the only one that can stop him. And the only way you can stop him is to use the Crystal Heart weapon thing. But, after fighting Twilight or whoever else, he's so weak that if you use it on him, it will permanently kill him. You know it, he knows it, we all know it... But if he'd rather risk dying trying to kill everyone than save his own life and surrender. Can you honestly say the right thing to do is to let your friends die because it would be wrong to kill him? And don't say that's not a realistic scenario. Chris showed me what happened when he came back. He almost killed Twilight with the trap that could have cut her in half had she moved the wrong way at the last second. And Spike isn't a pony, so he's probably not as durable as you are. So, he could have fell to his death, too."

"I would..." Fluttershy started to speak but didn't know how to answer.

Cerb could see Fluttershy struggling, and he moved in with another tactic.

"I don't know if Cadance and all you together killed Sombra at the end of that episode or if you just banished him to some other realm. But we don't have those options in our world. But at least Cadance and I have one thing in common... We both knew that saving the lives of those we cared about was more important than trying to save the life of the one trying to murder them."

Fluttershy whimpered, "I was too far away to fly out and save Spike. It was the light and love from the Crystal ponies that defeated King Sombra... Was I wrong for not stopping them if it meant he—“ She tried to shake the reality of that day from her head. “Maybe I could have saved him?"

Cerb saw how close she was to understanding.

"What if stopping the others from killing him meant he killed your friends? I know these aren't simple questions to answer. But like it or not, even in this world, you run into situations where it's life or death. And maybe saving the most lives means ending another. Either by not saving them or ending it yourself. And I know, without a doubt, I value your life, and everyone else's back there in Ponyville more than Sombra's. More than my own even."

Fluttershy tried desperately to reason with Cerb.

"But... all life is equally valuable."

Cerb asked, "Would you give up your life to save me or anyone else back home?"

Fluttershy was quick to answer. "Of course, I would. Why would—"

Cerb spoke up to correct her.

"So, not all life is equally valuable then... If all life was equally valuable, it wouldn't matter who died, would it? If your life was so equal to another's, there would be no need to devalue yours by ending it.“

He could see she was at least understanding his views better now.

“That's the hierarchy of the value of life... Everyone is worth saving; then mine is worth giving up to save another's. And anyone willing to murder the innocent or me, they all forfeit their value... But even then, ending their life is the last option to take."

Fluttershy seemed to have calmed after that. She still looked uneasy, but the terror and heartbreak weren't working her over any longer.

There was nothing more Cerb could say to help her understand but needed to convince her to trust him.

"I promise you I have no intent or desire to murder any pony or any other... whatever comes our way. Whatever happens from here on out, just like I was trained back on Earth, I will use only whatever force is needed to stop a fight or monster. Whatever other creatures show up that try to hurt you or anyone else, I'll use the same non-lethal techniques I was teaching you."

That last bit brought a smile to Fluttershy, and she looked as if she was finally coming back around to him.

Cerb wanted to put all of her concerns at ease but had one final declaration to make.

"And just to be clear, this gun, my knife, this ax I'm carrying... I will only ever use them as the last possible method to save someone. And even then, if I can do so without killing them, I will do everything I can to make sure they won't die... Can you still trust me so we can move on from this?"

Fluttershy sniffed to clear her nose and started to dry her eyes with her wings, giving herself time to think about how she should reply.

"Fluttershy," Cerb's voice started to waver slightly. "I can't help but imagine you must think I'm some kind of monster for being able to do what I've done... But I swear to you I'm not. I don't celebrate the things I've had to do. I wish I never had to pull the trigger or draw my knife all the times I did. And I hope to God you believe me, because..."

Fluttershy stared at Cerb, his face turning red from what he had worked himself to. Down to something pale and sickly.

Cerb stood there, powerless and defenseless to the reality he was now facing all over again.

"I didn't realize just how much I need you in my life until I thought I was about to lose you."

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edis made 26 July 2023.]

One of the things I tend to overlook is the playful banter characters exchange based on who they're with at the time. And for our humans, how much shit-talking they'll do. Also... I really fell in love with the Oven Fresh character. She was supposed to be there just for a gag, but my God, how drastically my story shifted as soon as I put in with the crowds at the welcome party and needed to give him a place to go.

But the real meat and potatoes of this was most certainly Fluttershy finally gettings some alone time. Or was it Sniff and Oven Fresh? Chris and Starlight? Becky and Kelly interacting with the Apples?

Egh. It was all good. I loved writing all their interactions.

49.5 Interlude: So, About the Humans the Other Night.

The early morning was quiet, as any pony would expect. For some, it was an earlier morning than usual. Such a pony was Stormwalker. Not only was she a Wonderbolt trainee, she was now going to add being a participant in a military training exercise. Training under Twilight, two human military experts, Rainbow Dash, and three other seasoned Solar Guards? This was sure to get her into the Wonderbolts.

The first thing she had to do, though, was turn off her alarm clock and get out of bed.

Stormwalker tapped her alarm clock and rolled out of bed into a stretch.

"Erah!... Guh… This is gonna look good on my resume."

She stepped into her shower to help wake her up out of her funk. She washed over her persian blue coat and let the shampoo run through her mane and tail of a light blue with white highlights. Even her feathers got a good rinse so she could get her best flight in and impress anypony who could recommend her into the academy. Had to give her cutie mark of a shooting star a good scrub, too. All the better for anypony to remember who she was.

She gave herself a good once over through her lavender off-colored eyes and was convinced this was the body of a future Wonderbolt.

After one long rinse off, she was out of the shower and drying off and knew she was ready to start the day as she packed her things.

"Journal. Travelers toiletry kit. Daring Do book in case I get bored… That should be it."She looked out the window towards the house across the street. "Now to make sure Thunderlane is up… Lazy colt better not be sick again."

No sooner than she had closed the door behind her, a stallion's voice sprang up off to the side of her house.

"Well, well. Look who decided to wake up."

Stormwalker turned her eyes to see Thunderlane leaning against the outer wall trying to look cool.

"Wow," She mocked a tone of surprise. "Look who didn't wake up in the hospital with the feather flu just in time to skip out on something important."

Thunderlane pushed himself away from the house and rolled his eyes, not hiding how annoyed he was with her joke.

"That was four years ago, and I wasn't even the only pony sick that day. Why doesn't anypony ever blame Blossomforth for getting all of us sick?"

Stormwalker strolled out in front, "Don't you worry your sickly little mane off. You'll have your chance to redeem yourself."

Thunderlane welcomed the chance.

"I'm not sick today, and I don't plan on being anytime soon. It's my time to shine and take the next opening. But don't worry, I'll put in a good word for ya."

It was all fun and games for Stormwalker, and she knew he was just as likely to be selected as she was.

"Not if I beat you to it. Now come on, neither one of us is gonna make the team if we don't show up on time. Let's grab a quick bite to eat. Remember, if you're not early, you're late."

Thunderlane made a quick adjustment to his satchel, "Why do you think I woke up earlier than you? Come on. Only Oven Fresh's bakery is open this early."

The two flew over to the local bakery and let themselves in.

"Good morning, you two," Oven Fresh greeted her early customers. "I don't normally see you two in here this early. Heading out into the Everfree?"

Stormwalker trotted up to the display and looked over the assortment of breads and snacks.

"That we are. We volunteered for the overwatch teams, and Rainbow Dash selected us for her three-pony team."

Thunderlane joined in the hunt for breakfast.

"We could have run our own team, but how could we pass up a chance to train with Rainbow Dash? After all she's done with the other Elements and how well she ran everypony getting ready to make the tornado to supply Cloudsdale with rainwater, it's not even a question."

Oven Fresh continued on with her work, restocking a shelf with more of her raspberry scones.

"Weren't you sick with the feather flu for that?"

Across the room, Thunderlane could hear Stormwalker snickering and had to answer over the distraction, "Yes. Unfortunately… And I'm never going to live that down."

Seeing a customer unhappy in her shop was something Oven Fresh wasn't going to allow.

"Getting sick wasn't your fault. Nopony can hold that against you. And besides. You're devoting your time to a worthy cause to help one of our new friends. In the Everfree of all places."

Stormwalker set a small bunch of muffins and rolls on the counter and smirked, "If you ask me, Thunderlane is more interested in getting back on the dancefloor with that Kelly human than he is getting into the Wonderbolts."

Thunderlane scoffed, "Ha! Yeah, right. Kelly was a great dancer, and she smells sweeter than Sugar Cube Corner, but I think we all know which stallion already has his hooves on her."

Giggling inappropriately, Stormwalker dropped a few bits on the counter and let Oven Fresh wrap up her order.

"Oh, please. Big Mac? That pony loves apples and apples alone. Not that he isn't a nice stallion, but come on. Remember the short-lived love affair between him and Miss Cheerilee? Although, if you believe the rumors of all the ladies chasing after him at the Summer Sun festival, that's another giveaway. Clearly, that guy isn't looking for a special somepony any more than he's looking to join the royal family."

"Nah," Thunderlane ignored the doubt and dropped his order on the counter while Oven Fresh got it ready to go. "You haven't spent any time with the guy to know him all that well."

He dropped his bits on the counter.

"Not that I've had much time with him, but from the few times I did, I can tell he's not just a stallion of few words. He's super into taking care of the farm and his family. And if you overheard what I did when Celestia and her guards were still in town, the fight he got into happened when they messed with both. One of the humans even got hurt during the scuffle, and I'm pretty sure it was Kelly. She didn't show it very often, but she was hurting during the dance. Big Mac has probably been taking care of her to make up for it. But if you saw them dancing at the end the other night, I can assure you, even if she isn't a pony, no mare holds a stallion like that unless they're in love."

Stormwalker rolled her eyes, "Oh, please. What do you know about a mare being in love with a stallion? Now Applejack and the Lumberman fella, that there is a couple just waiting to happen."

Thunderlane laughed out loud.

"Okay, now that there is definitely a couple waiting to happen. But I do hope we find a cure for that other mare, Becky. She had just as many eyes on her as Kelly did, and she'll need to be at full strength if she's going to need to fight off stallions like, uh… Chris? Yeah, Chris. That stud had mares swarming all over him, and he was totally into them."

"Yeah, right," Stormwalker laughed. "Those poor old mares probably just want a foal sitter. Now the other three stallions? Those are the real prize winners."

Thunderlane rolled his eyes at such an obvious overstatement.

"Okay, yeah. They might be more fit than Chris, but ain't no mare without a crown gonna get close to Cerberus with Rarity chasing them away."

From behind the counter, Oven Fresh giggled loud enough to draw the attention of her two customers.

"Oops. Sorry. I'm not trying to listen in on your conversation—" She levitated their orders into their satchels and closed them up. "—but not many saw that, I guess, but what do you think about the other two?"

Thunderlane nudged Stormwalker with his elbow.

"Yeah, Stormy? Which stud you gonna ask out?"

Stormwalker playfully shoved Thunderlane away and laughed.

"Jealous, much? But… I dunno. Even if they're not ponies, both are kinda cute in their own way. Thee… Ah… Bonny? Benny! Yeah, I can see a lot of mares asking him out since he's not as intimidating as Cerberus, but let's be real. Sniff wowed all the mares. Even Prim Posy ditched her would-be foal sitter to pick the poor guy off the dance floor when he got mobbed by the foals Chris should have been taking care of. And… Yeah, Sniff is gonna get snatched up before he knows what hit him… I could see myself taking him out on a date. He seems fun."

Thunderlane took a slow stride toward the door, "Ooooou, and you're going to be busy for the next two or three days." He made a mock sad face. "It looks like you're going to be stuck on the single's shelf till you're old and grey as the storm clouds you love to play with."

Stormwalker gasped, half insulted, but also laughed at the jab.

"Easy for you to say. We, ladies, have slim pickings when it comes to colts. Even slimmer when we have colts like you mixed into the bunch."

Thunderlane knew she was joking.

"Oh, Stormy, don't be envious of all the other mares I'm holding out for. Green is an ugly color on you." He looked up to Oven Fresh as he held the door open. "Oh, and thank you for breakfast. Wish I could bring enough to last the rest of the trip out there."

Before Stormwalker reached the door, she turned and waved with a wing to Oven Fresh.

"That's one thing me and wind-for-brains can agree on. And thank you."

Oven Fresh was already busy restocking her shelve of muffins.

"You're welcome, you two. Be safe out there. And don't you worry about going without some good dinner rolls while you're out there. I talked with Sniff yesterday when they were planning on how to feed everypony. From the sounds of it, one of the overwatch teams will be flying back and forth to send messages and pick up food and supplies they're going to need out there. They want me to provide the bread for everypony."

"Ooh?" Thunderlane playfully poked Stormwalker in the side, tickling her in the process. "Looks like some lucky bread mare is going to leave you stuck with Bonny."

Oven Fresh couldn't help but have a little giggle at the two.

"Be nice, Thunderlane. You're both going to find somepony someday. They're probably a lot closer than you think."

After the two left the bakery, Oven Fresh was left with her thoughts. Thoughts she quietly shared only to herself.

"Those two don't know how good they have it, and with everything they're looking for right at their hooves, they're still hopeless... What chance do I have?"

With the last tray of muffins set out on display, Oven Fresh returned to the kitchen. The blueberry scones were just about to be finished, and just like clockwork, she reached the oven just as soon as the alarm dinged.

As she pulled the baking sheet out, her front door opened to yet another early customer she would have to greet.

"Good morning! If you can wait out there for just a minute, I'll be right with you."

The odd set of hoof steps didn't exactly clop against the sales floor. It was more of a soft thud sound. Even the hoof steps walking in seemed to have their timing off. But then, it all made sense with the masculine voice that followed.

"Do I have to?"

[Outside where Thunderlane and Stormwalker were flying over the marketplace.]

Roseluck was still gloating to her two other Earth pony friends, Daisy and Lily Valley.

"I'm sorry, girls, I can't decide. Benny and Sniff are both good dancers and too handsome for me to decide. I'm still claiming both of them."

Lily played along, though she wasn't set on any human herself.

"You may have been the only one of us to have a solo dance with Sniff, but had some time with Cerberus and Chris."

Daisy had her own reasons to gloat.

"I could only mix in with Cerberus and Lumberman, but you should have seen the looks on all the stallion's faces when Kelly pulled me in for a dance. We didn't dance long until somepony else budded in, but oou… I've never seen a stallion look at me like that before."

Roseluck flicked her tail against Daisy's side.

"They were gawking at her, not you. Probably wondering how a weed snuck her way into such a lovely flower pot."

Daisy gasped, "A weed? Ha! I'm surprised any of them danced with you. You're as cuddly as a rose with thorns for pedals."

The three all laughed together, letting Roseluck come clean.

"Do any of you girls actually believe we have a chance to get with any of them? Because that last dance they shared with Twilight and the others… They all looked pretty close if you ask me."

Lily giggled, "Did you see Twilight try to push away at first? What's up with that?"

Roseluck laughed out loud and had to restrain herself, "Or did you see Pinkie launch herself onto Benny?"

"I did," Daisy said with a soft sigh. "But, I think you're all overlooking the last dance Applejack had with Lumberman."

Roseluck softened her smile as they continued on.

"Without a doubt, those two are an item."

A soft sigh marked Lily following suit, "Big Mac is off the market now, too. If you only saw Applejack in the last dance, you missed Kelly pushing herself for one last dance with Cheerilee's old flame… It makes you wonder what these humans have going on to make Nose In The Books Twilight not push away. Not to mention the two hardest working ponies in all of Equestria take an interest in something that isn't bucking apple trees?"

Daisy cocked her head with a curious look.

"You think it could have been the music and their free drinks? We don't normally do more than one coordinated song and dance routine every… What? One or three months apart? But even then, the last two songs any of us could have joined were coordinated, but nopony sang? Maybe it made everypony feel a little more romantic than they intended? We were all acting a little silly and kinda touchy-feely after we left that night."

Lily rolled her eyes, "Yooou were touchy-feely. I only gave you both a hug because we all had so much fun together that night, and you're both my best friends. But Roseluck's kiss—"

"It was only on your cheek," Roseluck huffed. "Seriously? What was I supposed to do? You hugged around me so tightly I couldn't hug back."

Daisy giggled, "And what about the kiss you gave me back in the house? Your hooves were free that time."

Roseluck snorted and giggled before whimsically answering, "Because you get so jealous sometimes" She watched Daisy's face sour. "And maybe I was caught up in the human's song you kept singing."

Daisy unsoured her face and started to glow with excitement.

"Oh, my gosh. Their music! I can't wait until their next party to hear what other music they have."

An out-of-place, feminine British voice spoke up from their sales stall.

"Are you talking about the music from the human's welcome party?"

Roseluck was the farthest ahead and the first to see Octavia waiting for them at their stall.

"Good Morning, Tavi. And yes, we're still talking about it. After helping Benny and the others get prepared for their trip in the Everfree, we couldn't help but think about it."

Octavia's smile wilted slightly, "Such a terrible ordeal they all have fallen in. They wouldn't say much about Becky's condition, the sweet thing that she is. Makes me feel terrible for not being of more help to them. About all I could do in the end was offer my old pair of binoculars."

Lily started to open the stall and pull out some of their bouquets.

"It must be something terrible if Benny is going to stay in that creepy old Castle of the Two Sisters. You know the old stories about that place being haunted after Nightmare Moon was banished?"

Octavia shuttered at the thought.

"I honestly don't know which is worse. Having to stay in that castle or brave the Everfree like Cerberus volunteered to do. And with Fluttershy of all ponies."

Daisy eased her way back into the stall with some doubt.

"I don't know about that. Fluttershy certainly can be a pushover, but I was there after Iron Will got his nubby little paws on her. Now that was a scary pony." Her mind drifted back to something more appealing. "Do you think they'll throw another party when they get back? Like some kind of victory party or whatever they might want to call it?"

Octavia didn't smile but seemed to have a pleased look about her as she thought.

"Well, if Pinkie Pie is going out with them, and we all know how she can be, I wouldn't put it past her to throw something together. I just hope we're all invited."

Roseluck swooned, "I hope we can dance again."

Octavia grinned, "I won't lie; the dance with Benny was surprisingly pleasant. But I'm also very interested in hearing more of his music."

She started to swoon the same as Roseluck had.

"There are so many layers to it. Not like the instrumentations I orchestrate or the wubs Vinyl thumps out of her speakers. Their mixture of drums, horns, the electronic elements that blend so magically together with the vocals. The sounds just overtake your senses, and before you know, you're moving, your rump and Benny's hands are sliding down your side and over your hips and—" She embarrassingly realized too late that she had said too much."—you know? The music and those dangerously delicious mint drinks of theirs. They really changed the feel of the whole night."

Roseluck cocked an eyebrow and gave a puzzled look.

"Wasn't the first song you danced with him all electronic and no instruments?"

Daisy couldn't ignore Octavia's display.

"Tsk." She inhaled through her teeth. "Guuuurl, you got it bad."

Octavia rolled her eyes with a heavy sigh, "I know… Not that anything would ever become of it."

Lily walked up and put a hoof over Octavia's shoulder.

"Don't be like that, Tavi. Daisy was just having a little fun with you. We've been joking with each other since the morning after the dance. There's nothing to be ashamed about for having a crush on Benny or any of the other new stallions in town. Heck, Roseluck still can't pick between Sniff or Benny."

Octavia took another deep breath and respectfully pushed Lily's hoof away.

"While I appreciate the kind words, it doesn't do anything to change my position. A boring old mare who's already married to her music and still can't even afford a place of her own?" She looked at the three flower mares who all shared a home as well. "No offense about sharing a place to live, but that doesn't do well for two ponies that need time alone to get to know each other… Or a mare and a human stallion."

That was a harsh reality Roseluck wasn't ready for.

"Well… The humans are so incredibly sweet. I doubt they'd let something like that stop them from getting to know us better." She could see her vote of confidence wasn't winning anypony over. "Okay, girls. We're all being silly and overdramatic about all of this. This isn't something so bad like forgetting to cover your flowers before a frost sets in."

Daisy shuttered as if the cold weather was already upon them, "Oh… The horror."

Lily, meanwhile, had gone back to the stall and finished opening.

"Tavi, if it makes you feel any better, we all feel like we're in the same boat. After all, look at who all the humans are with? Not a single one of those ponies are struggling street vendors or seasonal workers… Except maybe Rainbow Dash? She literally works the seasons as our weather mare."

Roseluck rolled her eyes and stepped up to correct the situation.

"Tavi… This has been a weird couple of days for all of us. Even weirder when you stop to think that seven strange creatures showing up out of the blue got so many of us to realize that being single isn't fun. But for us mares, there's five of those human stallions that got some of us going special somepony crazy. But if you stop and think about it, if all five of those humans end up bagging themselves a special somepony, that just freed up five local studs for the rest of us. And if any of us have a shot of landing a husband anytime soon, it's you."

Lily nodded along, thought it was bittersweet to admit.

"Tavi, we all know you should be in Canterlot. Sure, it's full of snooty unicorns and Earth ponies that think they're better than everypony else. Still, you've always carried yourself with the class and prestige that they do. Only, you're not a jerk about it."

"Thank you for saying that." Octavia started to smile a little again. "But don't count yourselves out either. And… well… I'm sorry. You girls are still so young and bright. Certainly, better dancers than I ever was. But enough of feeling sorry for ourselves. I came here to pick up three bouquets of your most potent flowers."

"Potent?" Roseluck asked. "You're not looking for any particular color or type?"

What little smile Octavia had quickly faded into a look of disgust.

"No. Vinyl has been up at all hours trying to recreate the human's style of music. And, while she's done rather well, she hasn't bathed or cleaned up after herself, and the smell is starting to bother me."

All three of the flower mares snickered for a moment before bursting into laughter. Octavia huffed angrily, but after another second of thinking about it, even she finally started to laugh along.

Lily started to pull a few batches of flowers together.

"Thanks, Tavi. I think we all needed that, so don't you worry. We've got exactly what you need."

As the four mares laughed and joked about Vinyl and prospective human partners, Lyra and Bon Bon were heading towards Twilight's Castle with Lyra still asking questions.

"What if the ghost stories there are true? Do you know how to fight a ghost? Are ghosts even real?! You have to tell me if you know."

Bon Bon rolled her eyes and grunted as she trotted along, "I don't know if the Castle of the Two Sisters is haunted. And yes, ghosts are real. Probably."

"Probably?" Lyra gasped. "Do you know how to fight a ghost?"

"No," Bon Bon continued. "There's a special team for that… Probably. And stop worrying so much. I've been in the Everfree tons of times, and even some places much worse." She rolled her eyes, already hearing the follow-up question. "And yes, there are places worse than the Everfree."

"Really?" Lyra asked, doubtful but also curious.

"Yes," Bon Bon grumbled. "Probably. It depends on who you ask. Which! You need to stop doing because this is all supposed to be secret. But given how dangerous this is, that's why I'm going, and you're staying. You're better at talking with ponies, and your targets appear to be just as socially well-adjusted as ponies, so try to get close to them."

Lyra trotted a little closer and lowered her voice, "I thought you said the humans were the most dangerous creatures you've ever heard of. How can they be ranked so high for danger to ponies, yet you can say they're socially well-adjusted enough to be a pony?"

Bon Bon stopped and glared down to Lyra.

"We don't know why they're here or what they're planning. If they are deceiving us, then they need to be kept calm and in the dark that Celestia or any pony else might suspect anything."

Lyra didn't like Bon Bon's tone and was, in fact, a little hurt by it.

"Bon Bon, why is it that only Celestia is reviewing our work? Everything in the manual says that any branch reports are reviewed by both her and Luna. Even the fact that we're not allowed to work with the other branches or get help seems incredibly unsafe. Maybe even unethical considering how much of a risk they pose to Equestria if your fears are accurate. And I don't think they're a threat to us at all. They're not doing anything any of the training material you gave me said would indicate hostile intentions."

Bon Bon did her best to repress her frustration as she tried to explain.

"Lyra… Even the most advanced training you can get in this organization doesn't cover everything. Not everything goes the way you think it will, and every once in a while, something new pops up that you can't explain based on everything else you've seen or studied. So when you're with them, please, trust your gut. But never forget that you have to follow your orders, even if you don't understand them. There's always a plan. Celestia knows what she's doing. Even when what you think your doing is wrong, there's a bigger picture you can't see until all the other pieces are painted around your contribution."

Lyra took a moment to process everything she was being told before she put her thoughts together.

"Right… There's always a plan, follow orders, and trust my gut… And right now, my gut is telling me you should probably walk yourself to Twilight's castle."

"Lyra?" Bon Bon feared she was too stern with her best friend. "I'm not mad at you. I'm just—"

"You're just looking out for me," Lyra coldly answered as she turned herself around and started a leisurely pace back. "We're best friends, Bon Bon. But if we're going to make this operation work, we need to stop being seen together so much when it involves your targets. You're learning too much too fast. And if I'm going to win their trust just as fast, they're likely to suspect that I'm being used as a distraction. And if they really do know too much about us, they'll likely know that you're not the kind of pony that would want to be around them. That's what I'm good at and why you got everypony to vote for me to dance with Sniff."

"Lyra?" Bon Bon asked a lot of questions by just saying her friend's name.

She would have ran back after her friend to straighten things out, but even if her friend's words had been said out of spite… they were true. So, working together on this was likely to mean they would be spending more time apart.

As Lyra headed back home alone, she happened to cross paths with Vinyl Scratch.

"Morning, Vinyl. What are you doing up so early?"

Vinyl smiled and nodded, blissfully unaware of the question being asked, her headphone on full blast.

Lyra rolled her eyes and lifted off Vinyl's blaring headphones with her magic.

"Hey!" Vinyl shouted. "What gives?! I was listening to that!"

Lyra grinned, "I wanted to make sure you were positive about giving me those thousand bits you just shook your head and agreed to."

"I what?!" Vinyl yelped, shocked to hear what she accidentally agreed to.

"I'm kidding," Lyra said, returning the headphones around Vinyl's neck. "I asked you why you were up this early. You're usually asleep until about lunchtime. And you answered by just nodding your head."

"Oh," Vinyl sheepishly grinned. "Sorry. I totally spaced out listening to my new tunes. And I didn't wake up this early, I haven't even slept yet. I've been up since the welcome party trying to recreate the music the humans shared, but I ran out of snacks and thought I pick something up to keep me going."

"You're not going to try getting any sleep?" Lyra asked, but then a sudden shift in the wind alerted her to a more immediate concern. "Ugh! Forget sleep. You need a bath."

"Oh, yeah," Vinyl huffed with a grin. "No time for sleep when I'm banging out all these banging tunes."

Lyra took a step back, "Uck. The only thing banging is your body odor. You're not planning on putting on a show smelling like that, are you?"

"Not until I can get at least one track down," Vinyl insisted. "I need to get that sound down perfect if I'm going to get every pony's booty shaking. Especially if I'm going to get Benny back on the dance floor with me. Oh! And speaking of smells, sorry about mine, but did you get a whiff of Benny's scent? Talk about easy on the nose, am I right?"

Lyra paused for a moment.

"Um… I danced with Sniff. Not Benny… but he did smell pretty good. Not overpowering like most colognes stallions wear. It was… yeah. He smelt incredibly nice. He was nice. Not just a nice dancer; he was so nice to me. They're all nice." She stared at Vinyl with an almost sad look. "Are there any ponies that are afraid of them or think they're here to hurt us?"

Vinyl busted up laughing.

"How many of them have you actually met? Those humans are awesome," she declared proudly. "You remember how great Derpy was dancing with Chris? That was them! They pulled her aside and taught her how to dance without crashing into everypony like a wrecking ball. Then the last two dances? That wasn't planned by Pinkie at all. Just like Sniff said, they wanted to show how much they appreciated everything those ponies have been doing for them. And the very last song the Lumber guy had with Apples? You should have seen how nervous he was to ask. And he just wanted to do it because she got hurt when those stupid jerks that got sent to the dungeons attacked their friend Kelly. He wouldn't say it, but I think they hurt Kelly a lot worse than what everypony is letting on. Because, I'm not sure if you noticed that drink they gave Kelly during the dance, but that wasn't any normal drink. I've been to enough crazy parties that I know a featherweight potion when I see one. And hearing Dash scream out like that only proves my point. Kelly was hurting, and they needed something to keep her from straining herself. She was so much lighter on her hooves after she drank that."

Lyra thought about that for a moment. She had noticed the drink but hadn't put much thought into it. And thinking about it, for all the information they were given about the humans, there was very little information about the ponies first contact with the humans. There wasn't much about the attack or the events that took place that night either. Maybe only a page of info for the day after with Celestia.

"How do you feel about them being here?" Lyra asked, now taking more interest in Vinyl's input.

"Uh, duh?" Vinyl jokingly answered. "I'm trying to learn how to make their music and get another party going with them. Buck it, I might even ask Benny out for a night out on the town in Fillydelphia. Those ponies really know how to party. Might just make him my special somepony. Never had one of those before. Might be fun to have one for once. But that's only if Tavi doesn't want 'em. Poor girl gets the biggest smile on her face when I find a beat that's even close to the song they danced to. I told her to ask him out, but she just pouts and tells me I'm stupid for even bringing it up. That girl needs some more confidence. Not just with getting a colt, she could do so much more if she didn't keep shooting her goals down low, like living in Ponyville makes her unworthy of striving for more. No, you know what. I'm gonna do what I can to make it happen. That one has an appreciation for music. I know a pony with good taste in music when I see them dance to it… You're not afraid of them, are you?"

"No," Lyra honestly answered. "Maybe at first."

It wasn't a gotcha question, nor was Vinyl given an answer she couldn't shrug off.

"Yeah, I can understand that. Especially with that Cerberus guy. That colt is huge. Kinda reminds me of Bulk. That pegasus is the biggest pony I know, but he's also one of the nicest ponies I know. He could crush a boulder with his hooves, but all he does is lift weights and help out around town. They're just different from us because of how they look. They're like ponies on two legs and no hooves. There's no reason to not be cool about this. They are."

It was then Lyra decided she would follow her orders and her gut.

"Yeah, you're right. They're good ponies… even if they're not actually ponies. I should do what I can to help them out."

"Yeah!" Vinyl shouted. "Now you're getting it."

Just then, Cheerilee was passing by.

"Morning, Vinyl. Morning, Lyra. You're both up early."

Lyra, reluctant to admit the truth, said, "Yeah, I was just seeing Bon Bon off. She's helping with the efforts in the Everfree."

"Oh, yes," Cheerilee commented cheerfully. "That's very kind of you. Going into the Everfree or even the castle of the Two Sisters, that's so incredibly brave of them. I feel so sorry for Chris, who won't be able to participate, though. What with Becky being sick and all, but at least he'll be safe with us around. At least I hope he will be staying with us. Actually, come to think of it, Lyra. I was going to see you about Chris helping with my class. The students just adore the big lug." Something in the air passed her nose. "Did some pony forget to take the trash out?"

"Ha!" Vinyl had no shame. "Yeah, I haven't cleaned up in a while. Been working nonstop to make some music that sounds more like what the humans shared."

She ignored the fact that she stunk and cozied up to Cheerilee to brush shoulders and give a few nudges with her elbow.

"Maybe get your Chris back on the dance floor, huh? Maybe next time it won't be so crowded?"

"Maybe," Cheerilee answered semi-agreeably, trying not to breathe through her nose. "Right now, I'm here just to give my moral support. I did all I could yesterday. Having so many students over the years, I've studied a lot of dangers they might run into. All sorts of nasty beasts that roam wild out in the Everfree."

Vinyl bobbed her head up and down for a bit like she couldn't stop agreeing with Cheerilee, but really her mind was already wandering.

"Wow… I just noticed how nice it can be actually talking to random ponies on the street. You chicks are pretty cool. We should hang out sometime."

Cheerilee grinned, passively hoping her agreeability would motivate Vinyl to move on to somepony else, "Well, if you don't mind sitting downwind, we can hang out and wait for Cerb to lead everypony out to the Everfree. Me and some of the students wanted to give them a nice send-off."

"Cool," Vinyl answered with renewed excitement. "Think I got time to run back and take a shower?"

Lyra gave a sigh of relief. "If you hurry up and leave right now—"

"Egh, I'll just do it later," Vinyl blurted out. "I still need to grab something to eat anyway. I wonder if the flower shop is open."

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor editis made 26 July 2023.]

So, this was meant to be put out yesterday, but I missed the mark after some friends stopped over and... well... we turned splitting one beer into polishing off a bottle of Gentlemen Jack.

Anyway, this was my attempt to fulfill a request by Mr Cold Ghost. Not sure if I did his request justice, because I didn't have a place to fit in reactions to the movies, but I got a lot of reactions to the music in there. Also took advantage of the interactions to fit in a few other goodies.

Anyway, hope you enjoyed this bonus interlude, and stay tuned for the next full chapter tomorrow.

50. What's Really Meant To Be?

Fluttershy sat there, awestruck by Cerb's confession. His words hit her so hard that she thought that she must have misheard him.

"You... need me?"

It was now or never for Cerb to explain why he needed her.

"You don't know how hard it is for me to stop from falling apart. I've spent every day after getting out, struggling to keep everything under control. More than just the nightmares, I had anger issues and suffered from paranoia. At any moment, I would slip back into a flashback like I did when you were trying to clean my face.”

Cerb paused as he tried to calm himself down as countless memories kept playing in his mind on a twisted loop.

“I couldn't hold a relationship, and I was constantly drunk. I couldn't function... I've gotten better since then, but only by shutting everyone out and closing myself off. Yet, when I’m around you and Rarity, I feel like all of that starts to go away. But that's also what scares me."

Confused by what he was trying to tell her, Fluttershy asked, "You're scared of getting better?"

"I'm scared that this is all too good to be true. You... both of you. I'm scared that you'll realize... what you know now, and leave me."

Fluttershy's heart was torn. In one way, what Cerb had done in his world was worse than anything Discord had ever done here. Yet, like Discord, Cerb had chosen to reform himself and just needed help putting himself back together. But also... did any of her feelings for him change knowing this?

For Cerb, he knew losing Fluttershy and Rarity meant more than just the return of his nightmares. Losing them meant losing hope.

"I'm terrified of the idea that either of you will give up on me. Because if both of you think I'm not worth saving, then how could anyone else? I might as well be dead."

Fluttershy's heart finally broke as she could feel the desperation and loneliness in his voice.

"Justin, I'm so sorry," she cried out as she ran back to him and threw herself in his arms. "I'm not afraid of you. You're not... you're... you—"

She didn't know what she was trying to say and could only sob out her apology.

"I'm not going to leave you. I can't understand how your world could be so horrible and make you... why you had to... I don't care. You had to have a good reason to do something like that. But if you keep your promise not to do any of those evil things those other humans did, I'll never leave you. You're a good stallion, Justin. I love you!"

Grateful and relieved, Cerb hugged her back as tightly as he could.

"I love you too."

Before she even knew what was happening, he was down on his knees, and they were wrapped around each other in a tight embrace. Cerb had his face buried in her neck, taking in deep shallow breaths and doing his damnedest not to fall apart.

Fluttershy was still sobbing, soaking in all of her frenzied emotions. The lingering fear of being so close to a killer. The hurt and feelings of betrayal for him, letting her think he could never commit such atrocities, and an overwhelming sense of relief that she still had him in her life. All of which was overshadowed by her sudden dread of realizing that she had just confessed her love to him.

Her sorrow-filled sobs turned to long gasps with all the fears of what that meant now. She just told him that she loved him, and he had reciprocated. Yet, was it true love? Did he only say it back to her as a courtesy? Was his love platonic, or did he confess that he was in love with her as well?

Finally, the last question she didn't know how to answer... Did her infatuation turn into true love, and she didn't realize it until now?

"What do we do now?" Cerb's question finally pulled her away from her thoughts.

Fluttershy closed her hold on him a little tighter.

"I don't know."

Cerb curled his fingers into her lower back as he held her.

"I don't know how the others will react when they find out."

Fluttershy answered without the ability to filter her thoughts, "I'm more worried about what Rarity will think."

Cerb curled his grip around her and pulled her in tighter, tremors starting to build in his hands.

"It's going to hurt her... I know she's not going to want to hear it."

"No... Justin, she—" Fluttershy mentally froze on what to say next.

"I don't want her to hate me because of what I am," Cerb quietly confessed. "She's going to be afraid of me just like you were."

"Justin," Fluttershy could barely muster the breath it took to say his name. All the questionable hope she had evaporated, knowing his primary concern was how Rarity would react to his confession of being a killer. And to that...she didn’t have a straight answer.

What she did know now was that his love for her was platonic if that's what he was concerned about. Knowing this, she reasoned it would be for the best if she took some more time to sort out her own feelings for him.

"I'll talk to her. She won't leave you. She loves you just like I do, I know she does. Whatever you need, we're here for you."

"Thank you," Cerb all but whispered, yet still loud enough for her to hear.

Still holding him close, even after everything he admitted and the disappointment of not winning over his heart, there was something deep inside she couldn't let go of. His strong arms were comforting and made her feel safe. His touch was gentle and caring. Whatever he was before in his world, it couldn't be what he was now. Whatever he was now, she knew, without a doubt, he was hers.

[Back at the local bakery]

"Awe, crap," Sniff just realized the time. "I forgot I got forced into a favor."

"You what?" Oven Fresh asked.

Sniff grunted out in frustration, "So, my dumb ox of a friend tagged me for treating the entire staff of the local spa to a personal massage by yours truly."

Oven Fresh was rightfully confused.

"You're getting a massage from the entire staff of the Ponyville Spa?"

"No," Sniff was reluctant to answer. "Believe it or not, it’s the exact opposite. Over a dozen ponies are to be serviced by me."

"Hold on," for a second time, Oven Fresh was sure she wasn't hearing Sniff straight. "You're going to the spa to give the masseuses…a massage?"

Sniff shrugged hard with his arms extended far to his sides, "Welcome to my life."

Before Oven could ask further about her companion's... unique problem, the door opened, allowing the most unlikely of patron(s) to enter.

"Good morning," greeted a wobbling "pony" with clown-colored hair, a Groucho mustache, and glasses combo with a long trench coat, standing three fillies high. "How are you both doing today?"

"The fuh...?" Sniff whispered in amazement at possibly one of the oddest looking ponies he’d ever seen...and that was including Bulk Biceps

"Good morning," Oven Fresh greeted the new customer, unphased by his/her/its eccentric appearance. "What can I get for you today?"

"Oh, just looking," answered the fake male voice of what could only be Scootaloo. "I'm new in town and heard this is where all of those humans I heard about, like to come and buy bread. I wanted to see if the rumors were true."

"Oh? Wow." Oven Fresh was ecstatic to hear. "Word must really travel fast. And yes, you're actually lucky enough to be here when one of the most handsome of humans was grabbing his breakfast." She motioned to Sniff. "And, yes. I've been the primary provider for freshly baked bread and other goodies."

"Well, golly," the new ‘patron’ proclaimed. "I can't believe it."

"Yeah," Sniff said, having gotten over his surprise and now able to clearly see right through the disguise. "Looks like you came to the right place... What brings you into Ponyville?"

Scootaloo suddenly became confused about what to say now that she couldn't follow up on the script she was given.

"Oh, umm..."

Apple Bloom whispered just loud enough for Sniff to hear, "Ask if he's been flirting with anypony."

Sweetie Bell also tried to make a suggestion in the same clearly audible whisper, "No, ask him if he's looking to buy a gift for a princess."

Not being oblivious to the obvious, Sniff looked to Oven Fresh. Somehow, she was patiently waiting for some follow-up to what her new patron was going to say. Then it dawned on him that this was a world based on a cartoon, a children’s cartoon, to be more specific, meaning Oven Fresh was completely fooled by the utterly pitiful disguise.

"Parton me, my good sir," Sniff excused himself, deciding to play along with whatever scheme the pint-sized ponies were up to, "Please, feel free to look around. I've sampled just about everything this wonderful bakery has to offer, and I guarantee you won’t be disappointed. Miss Oven Fresh and I just need to step into the kitchen and pull something from the oven. We'll be right back."

He motioned to move back behind the counter, figuring if they were naive enough to think their ploy would work, he might as well act the part of being clueless and opted to keep their attention with some requests related to what they were clearly snooping for.

"Oh, and I'm also new in town. Perhaps, you can point out all the hot spots where I could find some attractive mares or gifts for ponies that rule over this kingdom. I’d really appreciate it."

Oven Fresh did a double-take between Sniff and the Crusaders in a trench coat, "Peter? What are—"

"Yes, Ovens," Sniff quickly cut her off to keep the distraction alive, "I know. What am I waiting for? Nothing at all." He rushed behind the counter and ushered Oven Fresh into the back. "I'll help you back in the kitchen while your customer picks something out."

"Oh. Uh? Yes!" Scootaloo replied, not sure which request she should be more excited to hear about. "I'll look over everything until you’re done in there."

Once back in the kitchen, Oven Fresh looked more than a little confused and angry with Sniff after the little show he’d just put on outside.

"Okay, Peter. I don't know what kind of mare you think I am. But I don't much care for—"

"Shhhhhh," Peter immediately hushed her. "Do you know who those ponies are?"

Oven Fresh was stupefied for the moment, not understanding the question.

"Ponies? There's only one pony—"

"Shhhhhh," Peter hushed her again. "Stop... okay, listen. This is going to sound a little crazy to you at first, but hear me out."

She stared him down, still lost, getting more upset over how he had just acted up, not helped by his constant interrupting.

"Peter. I don't know what’s got into you all of a sudden, but—"

"That's not a pony out there," he impatiently informed her. "That is most certainly the three pony kids of Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash."

"The Crusaders?" Oven Fresh whispered in secret. "No, No, No. The Crusaders are three fillies, not one—"

Sniff wasn't going to let this trope go unchallenged and hurried into his explanation, "They're in costume for some reason. Sitting on each other's shoulders. Why? I can't really say for sure, but—"

Becky's words quickly came to mind, "Figured you were hungry, Sniff. But not that hungry."

Chris's taunts from earlier that morning rang clear in Sniff's memory, "And thanks again for the bread, Oven Fresh. Sniff wouldn't stop talking about your buns! Said he loved 'em!"

"Those motherfuckers," Sniff quietly spoke to himself, astounded to realize one of his friends had to have set them up to come and pester him.

"What was that last thing you said?" Oven Fresh asked, even more confused with the progression of things.

Sniff took a deep breath and did what he could to collect himself.

"Okay, so remember when all my friends passed us this morning, and they were saying how cute you were and acted like they knew I was trying to get with you?"

Oven Fresh did remember but now questioned if that was his intent, given his phrasing of the question.

"Yes?"

"My friends," Sniff strained his voice to control his anger, "—all wanted to poke fun at me for how close we are. I think they sent the Crusaders to see if I'm out running around trying to date a pony or buy a gift for Twilight to help patch things up between us. I can't imagine—"

A series of points started to connect in Sniff's brain as he lined up who all was where and who would have sent the Crusaders out his way.

"—Nevermind. I’m pretty sure they were sent here for me to mess with them, not the other way around."

For some reason, Oven Fresh still seemed lost as to what was going on and wasn't liking how it was looking.

"Peter. I know a lot of things about you are strange, but you're starting to become more than I think I can handle."

Sniff figured he could get her to follow along with just a few simple instructions.

"Look. When we go back out there, just act like I was helping you take something out of the oven. Then look at your new customers' head, front legs, and back legs... and honestly, how often do you have pony customers walk into your place on only their hind legs? Or wear a trench coat on a warm sunny spring morning? Heck, how many ponies do you even know who wear anything other than a neckerchief or one of those cute little skirts and saddle things? I’m pretty sure, what's her name, from the welcome party? I can’t remember, but she was the only one there wearing one. And that skirt didn't even cover her butt cheeks."

Oven Fresh, now less confused and more amused, tried to cover her giggles at her friend’s frustration, only for them to come out louder as snickers.

"You don't remember her name, but you remember her butt?"

"Fuck me sideways," Sniff sighed. "Yes, that caught my attention. Okay? But when we go back out there, just keep an open mind about that... I don't even know what they're trying to pass off as, but look for three ponies pretending to be one person-pony... thing."

"Fine," Oven Fresh agreed, with a hesitant yet amused roll of her eyes. "But if you cost me a sale, you owe me."

"Of course," Sniff happily agreed, fully confident in how things would transpire.

"Maybe one of those saddles and skirts you like so much?" Oven Fresh added with a smirk.

Sniff stopped short of heading back out to the sales floor and did a slow turn back to the smug-looking mare.

"Ovens... I wish there were a million more girls like you back home in my world."

Oven Fresh closed her eyes, walking out to the sale floor with the cutest little laugh.

"Sorry, Peter," she raised her tail as she passed him, sliding it down his forearm and over the back of his hand, "There's only one mare out there like me."

Just a few steps ahead of Sniff, Oven Fresh stopped just outside of the sales floor and looked over her shoulder back to Sniff again, "And she has dinner plans in Ponyville tonight."

Sniff didn't take his eyes off the cheeky unicorn and felt a hint of betrayal in his gut as she gave him a wink before continuing out with a confident saunter in her step.

"God damn, she's good at playing this game," he spoke quietly to himself before trying to realign his weakness. "I’ve got to ask one of these horse wizards if there's a spell to turn them human…“ He ran that thought over in his head again and realized turning her human still meant he was having sexual thoughts about a pony. “Goddamnit."

While Sniff was still trying to deal with his own issues, Oven Fresh was busy apologizing to the customer she still couldn't believe to be the CMCs.

"Sorry about that. Peter, one of our new human visitors, wanted to see how ponies make our bread. So I offered to show him how I do things back there."

She turned back to Sniff as he finally stepped out of the kitchen, and she gave a taunting wiggle of her rear to catch his attention.

"Did you like how I do things back there?"

God damn, he admired this mare’s game, but he wasn't about to be played.

"Ovens, please," Sniff stood next to Oven Fresh and let his hand rest over her lower back, right where it met her hips. "You'll have to excuse my new friend here. She is completely enamored with how easily impressed I am. But enough about me, what can we do for you? And, Rusty Cars? Isn't that your name?"

Scootaloo's eyes grew wide, realizing they never had a cover story or even a name established.

"Who? Me? Oh, no. My name is... uh..."

"Really?" Sniff said as he didn't give her a chance to gain control of her own narrative. "Because my good friend Chris knows every single pony’s name out here. Even the Princesses don't know how he does it. But I very clearly remember him telling me there was only one of you in all of Equestria with that hair, that mustache, and who wears a stylish, all-seasons trench coat. And that's you, my good sir."

Well, Scootaloo couldn't chance going against that much certainty.

"Oh, right. Sorry. I thought you said something else. That's me, Rusty Cars."

"Rusty Cars?" Sniff faked confusion. "I said Crusty Bars... If you're not Crusty Bars, I might have to get one of the royal guards up in here to see if you're an imposter."

"Oh, no-no-no." Scootaloo almost fell off of Sweetie Belle's shoulders as she frantically pleaded, making Apple Bloom struggle to keep her balance, causing all of them to sway. "I was just saying what I thought you said. I mean. Yes. Crusty Bars... No need to bother the guards."

Sniff embellished hard on being relieved.

"Oh! My goodness, gracious. I am so glad to hear that. Oh, while you're here, though. You have got to try one of these delicious scones."

"Why thank you," Scootaloo replied, quickly realizing how ill-prepared they were for this. "But you said you were looking for—"

"No, no, no, Madam," Sniff cheerfully protested. "A lady of your caliber and notoriety simply must share a scone with me. Tis your own tradition."

"Yes!" Scootaloo shouted, thinking now she had to eat the scone. "The tradition of the scones. How could I not... do that?"

Oven Fresh started to see past the poor disguise. That had to be Scootaloo under that mustache; she’d recognize that voice crack anywhere.

Sniff continued to lay it on thick.

"I'm so honored to share this time-honored tradition with you. Sharing a scone with a noble, such as yourself."

Oven Fresh perked up, deciding to play along and see just how far Sniff was planning to take this charade.

"A noble!?"

Sniff sounded elated to announce her.

"Why, yes. Her nobleness, madam Rusty Bars."

Oven Fresh thought to herself. "Wait a second. Didn't Peter first say, mister and sir? Why is he calling her madam now? And he just changed her name again. Why isn't she... he... Oh, my Celestia!" She noticed Apple Bloom's hooves and tail under the trench coat - "It is the Cutie Mark Crusaders! They must have no idea what he's talking about."

Oven Fresh trotted out from behind the counter to mockingly bow.

"Madam Bars. I haven't seen you in so many years.”

Scootaloo yelped in surprise, “You haven’t!?”

Oven Fresh rose her head from her bow, “Not since you visited my mother in the Canterlot hospital after you saved her from that gargoyle attack."

Sniff snapped his attention to Oven Fresh.

"Really? I thought your mom was some hardcore Lunar Guar-uh, wizard?"

Oven Fresh stood up and turned a knowing grin to Sniff.

"Oh, yes, she is. She may not be a unicorn as skilled as Twilight Sparkle. But she is still very powerful. But..." She turned to Scootaloo with loving eyes. "I cannot thank you enough for all you've done for my family. Could you please tell Peter the story of how you saved my mother from the clutches of those dastardly gargoyles?

Sniff stepped up to the CMCs with a scone in each hand.

"Well, before we start off this story, please take your pick of one of Oven Fresh’s wonderful scones. My treat."

Scootaloo fixated on the scones, and her stomach grumbled in response.

"I didn't have anything to eat today, and those look really tasty." She eyed the blueberry in particular - "Can I have that blueberry one?"

"Certainly," Sniff answered, still holding the dishes out in front. "Why don't you just go right on ahead and snatch that little bugger up? I'd set it down for you, but we sadly don't have any tables available at the moment. We really need to fix that, Ovens."

Scootaloo went to reach for the scone, but the confines of the trench coat reminded her that Sweetie Belle would be filling that role in this outfit.

"Yes. Tables would be a good choice. But since I can't lean over and eat it off the plate, I need to use my right hoof to take it out of the dish on our-I mean my right side."

"Oh," Sweetie Belle said a little too loud under the coat and moved to act as instructed after a not-so-subtle nudge from Scootaloo’s hoof under the trench coat.

Honestly, watching the act unfold was an impressive/amusing sight to behold. Sweetie Belle's forelegs barely reached past the cuffs of the trench coat sleeves and flailed about, trying to locate the scone. The act was made more amusing by Sniff impressively holding a straight face while continually moving the plate, making it look as though he was trying to help her find it.

"Oops, almost had it-wait. Hold it. No, let me come to you when you come to me when-no. Up. No down. No, your other down. No, that's my down. Reverse left. You do see where the plate is, right?"

After toying with the fillies long enough to where he could hear the filly's stomach roar in desperation, Sniff dumped the other scone with Scootaloo's and stacked the plates together.

"Here."

He grabbed Sweetie Belle's hoof and guided it down to Scootaloo's reward.

"I remember hearing your hoof-eye coordination was a little off after your accident. A story for another time, I suppose. But you have to let Oven Fresh here know how good of a job she did. I know she would love to have a noble's opinion on her scones."

"Oh, indeed," Oven Fresh declared as she trotted up next to Sniff. "I hope you don't mind me watching you enjoy one of my baked goods. I do work so very hard on them."

Sniff shrugged with a grin, "That's all part of the tradition… Letting good company know that they enjoy the scone as a sign of respect. Very noble of you, my good sir." Sniff complemented with another intentional swapping of gender.

Scootaloo gave Sniff a funny look. "Hold on. Are you call me a mam or-ow!"

Scootaloo's question was interrupted by Sweetie Belle misjudging the distance to Scootaloo's mouth and jabbing the scone in her eye instead.

"That's not where food goes, dummy!" Scootaloo scolded the hoof operator.

Sniff did his best to hold back from laughing, stopping at only the biggest smile he could keep without losing his composure.

"Now that you know it looks good, you should probably take a bite, Scooter."

Scootaloo scowled at the foreleg still wavering around her face, completely missing another name change, this one making it rather obvious she’d been caught.

"I'll bite it when I'm good and ready. Once my stupid hooves figure out what they're doing."

Sniff sighed as he prepared another name change while he feigned a disappointed look about him.

"Okay, I'm sorry, Misses Busty Star. I completely forgot about your terrible sconing experience, that we need not mention. This must bring back so many terrible, terrible memories. I cannot apologize enough for our rudeness. Here, let me help you to the door. I'm sure we will meet up some other time, and we can talk about whatever you like. I hope you enjoy your scone."

"Don’t forget to stop in another time and tell me how it was," Oven Fresh added as she watched Apple Bloom's hooves feel around for the step down at the doorway.

As soon as the three had wandered out of sight, Sniff returned to Oven Fresh, a look of smug satisfaction stretched across his face.

"Well... today can only get more interesting after that."

"Really?" Oven Fresh asked, still a little giddy over the CMC's spying debacle. "Why do you say that?"

"Because," Sniff drew a deep breath and released it through a proud smile. "If I were to say the opposite, then I would be proven wrong."

Oven Fresh giggled and shook her head.

"You know what, Mr. James? I can't help but get the feeling that maybe you just so happen to know what you're talking about."

[A short walk to the local spa later.]

Sniff kept a steady pace as he neared the entrance with the new mare that just so happened to tag along with him and Oven Fresh.

"You know, first of all, you're not nearly as cute as Oven Fresh. So I can't even be excited that you're stalking me now."

"I'm not stalking you," Lyra chirped. "And I'm way cuter than Oven Fresh. No offense."

Oven Fresh gave a happy sigh, "Lyra, honey. I'm not offended. I'm humoring your presence by not tossing you out into an open alleyway between buildings."

"Oooou! ♬Cold-blooded♬," Sniff egged the two on.

Lyra swung her head away and clicked her tongue at Oven Fresh.

"Sorry, bread mare, but I'm not going to be bothered by the off-colored comments from somepony still in the silver tier. Come at me when you get your gold back."

"Is that so?" Oven Fresh asked, now getting more annoyed at the mint-colored pony’s snark. "Peter? What was that discussion we had this morning about? Oh! Right! Dinky is actually adorable, and so the gold goes back to its rightful owner." She dropped her gloating grin to glare over at Lyra. "I'm still rocking that gold I got from day one. But Peter danced with you, and he didn't even bother to offer a courtesy bronze. Try getting on my level."

Sniff placed a hand on both their shoulders and pushed them apart for some much-needed distance.

"Hey, easy now, you two. We've already had two of you crazy ponies beat the crap out of each other over something about as dumb as what your both talking about." He inadvertently cracked the biggest shit-eating grin. "Not that I don't appreciate the attention. But come on. And also... you still didn’t explain why you’re stalking me."

"I'm not stalking you!" Lyra yelped.

Sniff couldn't drop his smile, "Well, I'm a big boy now, Lyra. I don't need a foal sitter today. And if I did, I’ve got Oven Fresh here with me. So, why are you following me to the spa?"

"Uh, because I work there," Lyra answered sarcastically before turning a curious look towards them. "And why are you both going there? Some kinda couples outing or something?"

Oven Fresh drew in a deep breath to correct the record but was beat by Sniff's explanation.

"No. The staff was kind enough to help Cerb out last night. He's got some muscle and nerve damage in his leg. They helped take care of it so he'd have an easier time walking around and marching through the forest with Fluttershy. So, as a thank you, I'm giving all the staff there a massage to show them how much we appreciate their willingness to help us."

Lyra's excitement grew.

"Wow! I don't think I've ever got a free massage there before.“ She cocked an impish grin to Sniff. "Are you any good?"

"Apparently," Sniff answered while staring down at his fingers as he wiggled them freely. "Funny how I used to say 'magic fingers' as a joke. But it's starting to look that way."

"Magic fingers?" Oven Fresh asked, remembering his hand falling on her hip back in the bakery.

"No, at least not literally magic," Sniff spoke up to correct himself. "Twilight and everyone else says they are but... well, if you heard the rumors, we're immune to magic somehow. So, there’s nothing mystical about it. Honestly, I don't know what it is about us you ponies like so much when it comes to back rubs."

"Well, I don't know about a back rub," Oven Fresh admitted. "But day after day, always on my hooves, running back and forth from the sales floor to the kitchen, those fingers of yours felt pretty magical to me. So, it looks like I'll be scheduling an appointment with you today."

Sniff could feel this out-of-hand situation getting further out of control.

"Hold on now. I don't work there. This is just me doing them a favor. I don't think—"

"Independent contractor," Lyra interjected. "Not just anypony, or even a human in your case, can provide services for Ponyville Spa. Even if you're not getting paid, this should be considered as cross-training or a cultural enrichment exchange like we do with the Grand Equestria Pony Summit gatherings. I'll talk to Aloe and Lotus so they can let you bring in Oven Fresh for a hooves-on-training exercise. Well, hands-on for you, tall, dark, and handsome."

Oven Fresh's demeanor changed to surprise.

"How do you—"

"Know so much about this stuff?" Lyra presumptively answered, enjoying being able to flaunt her superior knowledge. "I was a delegate for last year's Grand Equestria Pony Summit. I helped with coordinating different music venues for other delegates and community leaders to take part in. I was also responsible for making sure we could learn more about each other's music."

"Morning, Lyra," Bon Bon greeted her as she exited the spa and held the door open for the three, though Oven was still stunned at Lyra’s surprising pedigree.

"Morning, Bon Bon," Lyra returned the greeting with an overconfident smile. "Oh, I'm probably going to be a bit longer than what we thought today. Sniff is going to need my help getting set up for demonstrating something with Aloe and Lotus today."

"What?" Bon Bon blurted out like her day was just ruined by the change of plans. "But we said—"

"Plans change, Bon Bon," Lyra shouted back as she made her way inside. "Don't look so down. Smile, maybe!?"

Bon Bon watched all three walk up to the check-in counter before stepping away and putting on her best fake smile as she trotted back home.

Her plan was to review some more of the notes she took down from Cerb's briefing the day before and then try to locate the other human, Chris, for some additional reconnaissance. There was more she wanted to know about human-pony interactions. But those plans were going to change when an old and unwelcomed face made itself visible, leaning against her front door.

"Morning, kid," the unicorn stallion greeted her in a casual tone that was unpleasantly familiar. "Nice place, ya got here. Real quaint. Normal. Good cover. It works, kid."

As professional as Bon Bon was, she didn't bother holding the fake smile as she came closer to the stallion. He had a bristled face that seemed to match his bushy eyebrows and springy salt-and-peppered mane, which seemed slightly more faded than his coat from the last time she saw him.

"Why are you still here, Agent Furlong?" Bon Bon grumbled. "Ponyville is a nice place with nice ponies. The agency should have sent somepony else if they wanted an agent to blend in."

That was almost funny enough to make the secret agent smile for once.

"Agent Drops, I'm hurt," he feigned insult as he followed Bon Bon back into her house without even asking.

Bon Bon feigned concern in return, "Oh, are you now? Please let me know where. I'd love to help by stepping on it."

"Now you watch your mouth there, kid," Furlong darkened his tone at Bon Bon's blatant show of disrespect. "You might have been out of the agency for a while now, but I know you didn't forget how to talk to a superior. You weren’t around when I dropped off your packages, so I decided to stick around."

"Oh, dear, me," Bon Bon only doubled down on the mockery. "It's been so long; how could I forget rank and the proper etiquette a pony should show when walking into another branch office and addressing the Chief of said Hidequarters while in her private office."

"Private office?" Furlong scoffed. "And just who is walking into whose... Hidequarters?"

Bon Bon stood in front of him, unmoving and unblinking. As angry as she still was, she realized that he must not have been given the word.

"Well, if anything, I can say you still know enough not to go around opening other agents' orders, but since I was wrong in thinking you didn't have the amount of respect it took to not go snooping through my orders, here."

She picked up an envelope from her countertop with her teeth and spat it out at him, making it a point to cover it with as much spit as she could.

Agent Furlong looked over to the envelope he had delivered with another small package that morning. He raised it with his magic and pulled out the invoice, and started to read.

"Peanut butter. Nutty-peanut butter. Peanut butter and wafer. Sunny-D?"

Bon Bon groaned, "Yeah, I still don't understand that one. Just—"

"And what's a Nutty-Buddy Bar?" Furlong asked, interrupting her.

Bon Bon tried to continue. "Furlong, flip to—"

"She wrote them down six more times?" Furlong interrupted again.

"Flip to the third page!" Bon Bon shouted. "The invoices are how I'll be sending my findings to the Princess from here on out. You're only the delivery stallion."

Furlong cocked an eyebrow with an insulted expression plastered all over his face, only this time it was genuine.

"Directly to the Princess? There's no way—"

"Read it!" Bon Bon shouted again.

Furlong didn't see the point in arguing what he didn't know yet and flipped to the third page as directed.

Agent Sweetie Drops,

Given the nature of your mission and the complexities of maintaining your operations in such an open environment, while still keeping up appearances, I have decided to address your concerns with all of my support. Henceforward, you will no longer fall under the guidance and authority of the Manehatten Hidequarters and have been appointed as the chief of operations for the newly stationed Ponyville Hidequarters. You will coordinate and relay all reports directly to me, via Agent Furlong only. Congratulations on your promotion.

Henceforth, any and all requisitions, services, supplies, and logistical support needed to conduct your mission need only your signature on the standard forms for approval. However, given the environment of which you expressed your concerns over, in length, we cannot approve of either a transfer of responsibilities or additional agents to support your operations.

As discussed, the knowledge that two of your targets, Chris and Becky, hold together would most likely bring suspicion of introducing new faces of which they would know to be out of place for Ponyville. In addition to the military knowledge displayed by your target, Cerberus, we believe his recent demonstration of knowledge in warfare and planning would leave any of our agents who have not had a preexisting relationship with any of the F.R.O.W.N members, in danger of being discovered. I am counting on you and Agent Golden Mentha.

P.S. Attached is the list of ingredients for Nutty-Buddy Bars. I lack the time needed to attempt their recreation and even my top chefs cannot produce the same results of the original. This is not a priority item. You could maybe request to work with the humans in a cultural exchange of cuisines as we did with their alcohol and our local dishes we had shared together?

Furlong lowered the letter.

"Chief, I apologize for my previous behavior. It won't happen again."

Bon Bon gave an exasperated sigh, "Agent Furlong. Neither one of us wants either one of us here or involved in this. But you have your orders, and I have my ultimatums. So, I'll be as civil and professional as possible if you can do the same. But we need to stay focused and watch out for each other. This is bigger than Nightmare Moon and more dangerous than Tirek or the Changelings. If these humans are not here looking for friendship or a way home… they might be the definition of unstoppable. And even if Celestia would never allow for it, they might be unkillable."

The sun was still rising, and the day only growing warmer, but Furlong felt a shiver run up his spine, and his blood ran cold.

"They... What? But? The human, Kelly?"

Bon Bon shook her head and turned away to pull out some more files she had procured.

"Doctor Hooves and Nurse Redheart were there with Celestia after the incident with Spearhead, Iron Sparks, and Swift Hoof injuring the human target, Kelly. She might be an exception to this, but the big one?"

Furlong gulped.

"The human they call Cerberus?"

"The very same," Bon Bon confirmed as she dropped down a series of X-rays of two different humans.

"Right now, I believe it only to be the target Cerberus. But given his designated threat level in correlation to his size, it's possible the second largest one, target Chris, could be just as big of a problem. Apparently, Cerberus even sighted Chris as the member more experienced or capable in Earth pony-styled combat."

Furlong looked over the X-rays, trying to understand what exactly he was seeing.

"What am I looking at? What are all the bright white spots over the target's chest?"

"Not over his chest," Bon Bon said, with great worry drenched in her voice. "They're in his chest. And his foreleg… arms, I mean. As well as a large amount also in his right inner thigh."

Furlong lowered the X-rays.

"What are they?"

BonBon pointed to the largest concentration of white dots.

"Shrapnel. Pieces of metal that pierced his body and got stuck inside."

Furlong felt another shiver run up his spine.

"That would explain the scars I heard about."

Bon Bon raised her voice, "It's more than that. I was able to sneak into the hospital last night after their examinations and got copies of their medical reports. Cerberus should be dead according to these X-rays and the medical books provided. Even Becky's explanations indicate she doesn't understand how he's alive. And from all the documentation she’s shared with the hospital, they know far more about these types of blood-related injuries than even our leading physicians. His injuries defy even their own medical science."

Furlong was starting to put it all together.

"But, wait... if they're stronger than us, can't be hurt by magic... and even conventional weapons can't stop them?"

Bon Bon pulled back the X-rays and sternly informed Furlong the truth, "Princess Celestia wants them kept placid and calm until we can get rid of them."

[Back in the depths of the Everfree.]

Fluttershy was sitting in Cerb's backpack with her forelegs draped around his neck and her chin resting on his head.

After they finished up their conversation and packed up the rest of the roots, Fluttershy wasn't feeling up for walking or flying, so Cerb offered to carry her. For some reason, he finally noticed just how incredibly lite she was compared to the other ponies. He figured it had to be some type of pegasus magic that made them so much lighter.

Of course, that made him wonder why his anti-magic properties didn't dispel that feature, but remembered the incredible strength she had while wrestling with him and gave up on any of it making any sense.

Still moving along, Cerb rolled his eyes up as if he could see the pony resting over his head and asked, "Are you sure you want me to keep telling you these stories? They don't get any better."

"I want to help you, Justin," Fluttershy said with some sadness in her voice. "I don't like any of these stories you're telling me, but I want to understand what you went through. All of it. The good and the bad. And after everything you told me, I can start to see why you might have to do anything to stop them."

Cerb continued on, "Well, you told me before that in a situation like this, you would fight until someone was able to stop you. What if you were with Kelly, but it was Applejack who got stabbed? Because I don't think Big Mac understood at the time just how close she was to dying."

"I..." Fluttershy didn't want to think about how far she could be pushed, not after what happened with The Mane-iac and all that crazy villain did was hurt a firefly.

"Don't put a lot of thought into it," Cerb suggested. "You're a little too good for what I had to do. Make that impossibly better."

Fluttershy gently nuzzled his cheek, "Don't be so down on yourself. But, also... keep going."

"Alright," Cerb grunted, climbing over a log. "So, we kick down the door and charge in. The lady behind the door is screaming still, 'No guns! No guns! Please leave!!"

As terrifying and sad as some of these stories were, they were also exciting at times, and Fluttershy couldn’t help but still be drawn in.

"And you knew she was lying because you watched the two that shot at you run in there."

Cerb sort of grumbled his first few words as he recalled the memory.

"Yeah, but there was still a way we had to do things. So we made sure the first room we entered was clear, started to pull the kids out that were in there, and tried to get the woman out. But she just wasn't having it. Then before we even could realize just how stupid what we were doing was, one guy, who decided to stick behind, just unloaded his AK through the bedroom wall."

Fluttershy gasped, "Oh, no! Did anyone get hurt?"

Cerb strained his voice and steadied himself as he pulled himself up a steep hill through the thick brush and trees.

"Believe it or not, we all hit the deck, just like I did with you and Rarity. None of us were hit. Can’t say the same for the woman who was screaming at us. She got shot."

Fluttershy squeezed a little tighter around Cerb, "Oh, no!"

Cerb tried to continue explaining as he climbed up further, "Oh, yeah. But we were just as freaked out as you at the time. We all took our positions, covering every side of the room while trying to pull her to safety. Our pointman started moving up to the bedroom door to clear it, but the guy had tunneled through the wall and popped out from a cupboard in the kitchen. No one even knew he was there until he started shooting at us again."

Cerb paused as he climbed over a particularly large rock.

“Luckiest day of Collins's life, though. He got shot three times in the back, and each round hit him right in the steel plate. The next four shots zipped by and hit the wall, but that's about as far as he got before I got my gun up, and... well, Collins is still alive today because of me."

Fluttershy reluctantly asked what she already knew the answer to, "You shot him?"

Cerb gave a little snort through his nose, "Me and three other guys. But I was the first."

That seemed a bit excessive to Fluttershy.

"Was that necessary? All of you shooting him?"

Cerb reached the top of the incline and wiped his brow.

"No. But we all had less than a second to react. No time to call out who was going to pull the trigger first. We all did what we were trained to do and were able to all walk out alive that day."

So, maybe that was a happy ending to the story, but it wasn’t just the story itself that Fluttershy wanted to know.

"Do you ever... umm... feel bad about—"

"I'm not happy about it if that's what you mean,” Cerb answered. “I'm not sad or angry with myself that I did, either."

That was an answer, but not what Fluttershy was looking for exactly.

"But? How can—"

Cerb pulled out his compass, trying to get his bearings straight, as he did his best to save Fluttershy from saying anything she wasn’t comfortable with.

"I'm happy that I was able to keep my squad members safe. I'm sad that that's what I had to do. And I'm angry at the people who didn't leave me a choice. Some Marines learn to love it, while others convince themselves they don't feel anything. That punching out their lights is like punching in a time clock. Others... others break down and drive themselves crazy, asking if what they did was the right thing or if they had a family..."

Despite the decidedly grim subject matter, Fluttershy couldn’t help but be enthralled by every detail, but it didn't tell her what she really wanted to know.

"How do you feel about it?"

"Me?" Cerb asked, knowing he wasn't going to get away with anything except a straight answer. "If anything... Fluttershy... I feel like every night, any one of them is waiting for me to fall asleep so they can sneak in and slit my throat. I'd say it's safe to say that paranoid is how I feel. Paranoid and scared out of my mind that I can lose someone else. But even with all that, I'm glad that what I did kept my friends alive out there. I don't regret what I did. Just that I had to."

"You've seen what happens when a life is taken from both sides. Both having it taken away, and being the one who ends it," Fluttershy explained as she tried to logic out what he must be going through. "I think that could give anypony reason to fear for their life or somepony else they know and care about."

"Yeah," Cerb strained another deep breath. "But I've also seen my own life be taken. I can't explain the feeling you get when you finally come to terms with the fact that, if even for only a moment, you were no longer alive. To have your life taken away, and then given back, but knowing you had no control over it. It’s like your life wasn't even yours to begin with."

"I think we should take a break," Fluttershy stated as if it were part of another conversation.

"I'm sorry," Cerb apologized without hesitation. "I know this must make you feel uncomfortable."

"No, silly," Fluttershy spoke up with a much happier tone than she'd had for the last few miles. "I mean, take a break from walking. You're getting tired, and you didn't take a break at the last checkpoint."

Cerb half expected some follow-up apology about how hard it was for her to listen or that she didn't want him to worry. Instead, he was utterly unprepared for a pair of lips softly pressed into his cheek.

After the surprise kiss Fluttershy gave, she hopped up and let herself out of her comfy carry bag she had been perched in.

"You just wait right there, mister. You need to take your own advice and not wear yourself out. I'm going to set up a blue smoke kite to let them know we're going to be stopping early tonight. Rarity should know we're going to need her earlier than she was expecting."

Cerb stood there, wondering why and how Fluttershy was suddenly taking over this whole operation.

"Wait, what do you mean we're stopping early tonight?"

"Justin," Fluttershy turned back to Cerb, sharing the sweetest innocent smile. "I'm your caretaker just as much as you are my protector out here. If I'm not making sure you're properly taken care of, then how can you keep me safe?”

Fluttershy wordlessly made Cerb take a seat on the ground and rest for a moment with only the slightest guidance with one of her wings against his chest.

“Right now, you're so mentally overwhelmed that you've been neglecting your body's need for rest. If you injure your leg any more than you already have, how are you going to keep me safe if we come across some creature that I can't keep calm or fight off by myself?"

Cerb groaned as he tried to stand back up, "Flutters, seriously, I'm fine."

"No!" Fluttershy shouted but was quick to catch herself from letting her emotions get out of control and calmed her tone. "Justin... I'm not sure how I'm supposed to talk to you when it comes to how good or bad off you are with everything. Physically, you moved slower from our first checkpoint to the second, even though you said carrying me wouldn't slow you down. And mentally, you say you're fine now, but that's only after you told me how hard of a time you have trying to keep it all together. And-nd-nd, now I'm not saying that you're lying to me. I don't even think you're lying to yourself. I think it’s more that you don't have a good understanding of yourself."

Now less certain of how he should be responding to all of this, Cerb asked, "So, what now? Am I in timeout?"

"Of course not," Fluttershy answered before pulling a small cloth sack from her satchel and trotting over with it in her teeth. "Wer wust dauken—"

She sat the cloth sack down at Cerb's feet and freed her lips.

"—Plah. Fpt. Sorry, I don't imagine you have a good understanding of muffled Equestrian, so I should probably stop talking while carrying something in my mouth. But what I'm saying is that we're just going to take a little break for now. Let you get rested up, and then turn in early for tonight. That will give both of us a chance to recover from whatever we do get covered today and still have time to discuss things and figure out what's the best step forward for the three of us."

"The three of us?" Cerb repeated that last part again.

Fluttershy answered as if it were self-explanatory, "Yes. You, me, and Rarity. Like it or not, we're all in this together. She needs to know everything you told me. That way, if it ever becomes a problem or somepony else finds out and wants to make an issue about it, we can be honest and tell them that we've known the whole time. I don't think there's any pony that would question you if Rarity and I have been helping you heal from all of that horribleness. All we have to say is that you've been an outstanding stallion with no reason to cause concern over."

Trust her as he did; part of him wanted this to be known by as few as possible and let Rarity know as little as possible.

"Fluttershy—"

"Justin," Fluttershy called his name out like he hadn't spoken.

Cerb returned his view to Fluttershy, sitting quaintly in front of him with a scone held out in one of her wings.

Fluttershy smiled that sweet innocent smile that let it be known she wasn't changing her mind on anything.

"Twilight and all the rest of the girls know that you and your friends are slow to trust others. You all have your secrets that you can all share as you please. So there is no reason to worry Twilight, or anypony else over what we're perfectly capable of helping you with. And if we can't, we can always ask for help from Princess Cadance. She really likes you, and she certainly cares about you. Probably about as much as either Rarity or even me. Wow..."

Fluttershy hadn't thought about just how strong of a bond Cerb was able to make with so many as quickly as he had.

"Even Flurry Heart had a hard time letting go of you last night?"

"Yeah," Cerb quietly agreed. "Like I said... almost seems too good to be true."

There was some serious consideration to Cerb's claim that Fluttershy had to admit seemed too convenient for his benefit. Maybe all of the human's benefit. But that would be ignoring all the benefits that she, and virtually everypony they've interacted with, had been making.

Perhaps Cerb didn't realize how much of an impact he was having on others around him? Maybe that's why he was second-guessing all the kindness and acceptance he was being granted. He still needed to discover the value he has from others around him. That he still had a purpose that made others appreciate him.

This seemed like the perfect time for her to try and bond with Cerb over something he could better relate with, so Fluttershy started to explain her thoughts in an almost sorrowful voice, "I don't think you're giving yourself enough credit for just how important you are to all your friends around you. I think that you and I share that, but with different views on the same problem."

Cerb turned his eyes up from his half-eaten scone back to Fluttershy, curious as to what similar problem they could possibly share.

Opening up like this was embarrassing, making Fluttershy look down and away from Cerb, "About two years ago, all of us girls and Spike went to the Castle of the Two Sisters. We went there to start cleaning up and begin some renovations for it. We didn't finish, and I think we kind of gave up on it. But when we were there, we got transported into one of Spike's favorite comics about the Power Ponies. We all took the roles of different characters in the stories there. We even all got their powers. I was Saddle Rager... fitting name, right?"

The two both had a short laugh, but she continued.

"The whole time I was there, I just wanted to hide. Not only did I not want to fight anypony there, I thought I would only get in the way and probably make things worse. But then the villain of the story, The Mane-iac, was trying to aim her cannon at our friends, but a firefly got in her way, and she slapped the poor thing out of her way to see better.”

Cerb could already see where this was going, knowing Fluttershy’s boundless compassion for all animals. It also helped that Fluttershy’s tone became slightly more hostile, looking about ready to shout as she recalled what happened.

“I mean? Who would hurt a harmless little firefly? He didn't even know he was standing in her way. And so I started yelling at her. But the more I yelled at her, the angrier I became, and that’s when things got really out of hoof.”

Fluttershy looked down, almost ashamed to talk about the next part of her story.

“Apparently, Saddle Rager turns into a super-strong monster when she’s angry, and that’s what happened to me in the end.”

Cerb didn’t say anything, focused on trying to imagine the sweet little pony in front of him as some kind of giant rage monster...and was having little success.

“The Mane-iac must have considered me a threat by then because she tried shooting me with the canon instead. It hit me, but I was so angry that I threw it back at her and lost control of myself. Had she not been knocked off when I threw the laser at her, I probably would have smashed her just as badly as I did her cannon."

"That sounds pretty awesome," Cerb meekly said, not sure if she was trying to impress him or if there was another point she was trying to make.

Fluttershy huffed out with a weak laugh.

"That's what everypony else thought. But... I didn't realize just how important I was to everypony else back then. I mean, I knew they all cared about me, but I couldn't for the life of me understand why they gave me so much credit and put all of their faith in me. Even when they knew I wasn't doing my best and kept focusing on all my past mistakes and shortcomings... I was looking at myself in the light of what I wanted to focus on... Which were probably the worst parts of me. You know... just how angry and violent I could be. All of the damage I could do or ponies I could hurt."

Cerb could see the correlation now.

"And you think I'm doing the same thing."

Fluttershy quietly reflected on all the warmth and comfort Cerb had given her when they were together.

"Everypony knows how kind and sweet we can be. But all of our friends also know how powerful and destructive we can be if it means helping those we care about. While those aren't bad things by themselves, we still can't help ourselves from thinking that they will define us... They don't. They're just a part of everything else that defines us. And they might even be some of the best parts. Not just for the bravery it takes to put ourselves in danger, but also the dedication we have to risk everything. Even if it means hurting ourselves or what others think about us, so long as our friends and loved ones are safe.”

Again, Cerb was surprised by how well Fluttershy was able to pick apart his issues and explain them. Even more surprising that she was able to relate to his issues like this.

A quick look at Cerb’s warming expression let Fluttershy know she was making a real connection with him.

“I think everyone around you are the ones who should be feeling like you're the one who's too good to be true. And for all the dangerous things you're capable of doing... I don't think they know how lucky they are to have you as a friend that's willing to do whatever it takes to protect and defend them."

Cerb tried to hide his overly pleased smile as he popped the last bit of scone in his mouth.

"You know... the more you make sense and end up making me feel better, the more you're kinda proving my point."

Fluttershy giggled, "Well, if that's the case, how about you show me a little appreciation and take a break while I send up this kite so we can turn in early for the night?"

"Damn it," Cerb chuckled. "That's playing dirty. But fine. If Nurse Flutters says we're going to bed early tonight, I guess we're going to bed early."

"That's more like it," Fluttershy beamed, proud to have taken control of the situation as she had planned. "Otherwise, I'd have to pin you down and make you listen to me.”

Fluttershy started to trot off to grab a kite but stopped before opening the bag and shot Cerb a flirty look, "Not that I wouldn't have minded," she ended with a wink.

[Over at the Castle of the Two Sisters.]

"Hey-ya, Benny," Twilight spoke up as she entered the large study room that they now shared for running this exercise when they wanted privacy. "Any new reports come in?"

"Nothing we haven't already heard," Benny groaned as he mulled over his notes. "Everything's blissfully quiet out there. What little everything that is moving is so far out of the path those two are on that it's getting annoying hearing how safe they are."

"What about their last check-in?" Twilight asked, sounding more encouraged. "Anything to report on that?"

"Nah," Benny closed up a notebook and dropped his pen. "Nothing other than Cerb showing off."

"Showing off?" Twilight asked, thinking that sounded a little out of character from what she knew of Cerb.

"I don't know," Benny groaned, leaning back into his chair. "Cerb met them at the checkpoint, but he was carrying Fluttershy around in his backpack. Then, he didn't even do a handoff of the roots he picked up. He just waved and kept on marching through. Said thanks and see you at the next checkpoint."

Twilight shrugged, "Maybe he's just overly motivated?"

"Maybe," Benny sounded rather unconvinced. "Here, do me a favor."

He opened up his notebook and started to write something down.

"Next checkpoint, let the Overwatch Team that goes out know to give Cerb this letter. I want him to send me a sitrep on his status. Force him to take a breather so he doesn't burn himself out."

"Princess! Mr. Yale!" Onyx called out as he neared the room. "Status update! Blue smoke!" He pushed his way up into the room and saluted. "Rainbow’s Overwatch Team Two was the closest and were dispatched to make contact."

"Blue smoke," Benny stated loudly and clearly enough to let Onyx know he was making a statement and not asking a question.

It took Onyx a second to think about how to respond.

"Uh?... Yes. Blue smoke."

"Not red or purple?" Benny asked a very rhetorical question.

Onyx felt like he must have made a mistake but didn't know what it was.

"No... sir."

"Okay," Benny stood up and ripped his note out, folding it as he walked towards the door, noting how visibly nervous the soldier was.

"Relax, Onyx. They're just sending a message, probably. There's no need to run up in a panic. I don't want to hear you freaking out like this unless you see red or purple up in the sky. Got it?"

Onyx almost saluted Benny but caught himself and nodded instead.

"Yes, sir. Understood, sir."

Benny turned and motioned for Twilight to follow.

"Hey, you mind dropping this note off? You're the fastest thing out here until Rainbow gets back."

"Sure," Twilight perked up and trotted over to his side. "I'd like to see how they're doing myself, anyway."

Benny and Twilight escorted each other up to their not-so-secret Command Operations Center.

"Attention on deck!" Onyx announced to everypony as Twilight entered the open spaces of where the Elements used to be stored, causing them all to immediately stand and salute.

"As you were," Twilight directed the few still up and working. "Onyx, can you show me where the signal was sighted?"

"Commander Princess Twilight," Pinkie called out in her most military-themed voice from the far side of the room, still looking out the window. "Blue smoke signal has been spotted North by Northwest. Bearing three, three, five. Distance is six miles."

She turned back to Twilight and Benny as they approached and lowered her binoculars, sat on the floor, and rubbed her chin, pondering deeply.

"Although it could also have a bearing of three, two, nine, and a distance of six point two miles. Dashie said there was going to be some crosswinds expected from the north and east by southeast. That's making it kinda difficult to pin down where the smoke is starting from."

Twilight was astonished at Pinkie's precision and professional delivery of the location of the smoke.

"Pinkie, that's incredibly specific. Especially for something that far out. How did you know how to measure all that?"

"I showed her," Benny said as he took hold of the binoculars. "Rainbow Dash was tasked with setting up markers every half-mile in the sky with clouds making horizontal lines. Makes it a lot easier for us to judge distances since we don't have any range finders."

Pinkie was pleased to inform Twilight of that item.

"It's a laser beam that can measure the distance of your target."

"Did I miss that part?" Twilight asked, trying to remember everything they went over. "No. Wait, that's right. I guess I was just confused by thee..." She was now distracted by the sight of Pinkie and Benny sharing the binoculars, pressed cheek to cheek. "Yeah. You know what? Doesn't matter. I'm going to go check up on those two and deliver your note. Benny, you're in charge while I'm gone. Pinkie, keep up the good work. I should be back in only a few minutes."

Eyeing the location of the smoke, Twilight teleported out.

[Back with Fluttershy and Cerb.]

"So, nothing else is wrong?" Thunder Glide asked.

"Nope," Fluttershy answered without much expression. "We're not so pressed for time that we—"

"Fluttershy? Cerb?" Twilight called down from just above the treeline. "Everything okay down there?"

Fluttershy quietly spoke up, not sure why Twilight would have been dropping in now, "Twilight?"

Twilight landed next to Fluttershy and gave a quick nod to Thunder Glide and the other pegasi that she was assigned.

"You two didn't stop at the last checkpoint, and the report said that Cerb was carrying you. Is everything okay?"

"Oh, of course. At least mostly," Fluttershy was reluctant to be completely forward with Cerb's current state of mind. "Cerb is holding up amazingly well, but I'm still concerned about him overexerting himself after we only last night noticed his leg injury. So, I was going to have Thunder Glide pass on a message to let you know we were going to stop at least two hours earlier than we had planned and ask you to let Rarity know so she can be ready to join us."

Twilight didn't think that was going to be an issue for Cerb but was pleased to know the update was this underwhelming.

"Oh... That's not such a bad idea. And I'll make sure she knows. How's the exercise been going for you two so far?"

Cerb had silently crept up behind Twilight and wanted to see if he could spook her.

"Pretty good."

"Gah!" Twilight yelped and jumped forward just far enough to turn and see Cerb grinning something fierce.

"Don't do that."

"Sorry, Princess," Cerb shrugged. "Surprised to see you out here, away from the COC where I thought you’d be. What's up?"

Twilight rolled her eyes, unamused by the prank.

"Yeah, well, I'm overall in charge. So, I can go anywhere I want, whenever I want."

"Yes, mam," Cerb replied, ending with a mock salute.

Twilight returned an equally dismissive salute with her wingtips.

"That, and Benny asked that I give you this note, requesting a sitrep." She handed him the note. "Besides, this is all training for me and everypony else. And I wanted to get some one-on-one time with all of you to see how things are going."

Cerb took the note and opened it.

Cerb. The fuck you doing? Let us know if you're going to change shit up on the fly like that. You got me wondering if I need to give you the same conversation you gave me this morning. Give me a sitrep on your status you know I can understand. - Benny

"Wow... real professional BenBen," Cerb groaned as he returned the note to Twilight. "Can you lend me something to write on. Cry Baby Benny wants a sitrep, I'll give 'em one."

Twilight gave Cerb a notepad to hold onto and left him to write his report while she caught up with the others, both of which didn’t take long. After all was said and done, Thunder Glide flew off as Twilight teleported out with the sitrep, leaving Cerb and Fluttershy to continue onwards.

[Back at the Castle of the Two Sisters.]

Twilight teleported back in and went straight to Benny with Cerb's reply.

"Here you are. Not sure what any of that means, but they're just fine. Fluttershy does want him to stop two hours earlier than what they planned on. She’s worried about his leg getting hurt."

"Ah, that makes sense," Benny said as he opened Cerb's reply.

Benny. Almost FUBAR'ed with the one that almost scorpioned me. Did a breakdown and dry-fire with the 1911. Had to verbal powerpoint my KDR with Uncle Sam's Misguided Children. No joy at first but unfucked it after I broke it down Barney Style. Now she's picking up what I'm putting down. Need Diamonds early so we can all play The Wizard and vow not to 86 anything without cause. Keeping it all on the DL. Best to eat this soup sandwich with them first before going to All Hands. My 6 is covered, so carry on smartly.

"So?" Twilight asked excitedly. "What's it say?"

Benny had to assume that Twilight was, and needed to be, out of the loop on this.

"It's all slang. Most of it I can't even explain in its own context. Basically, he started doing something but probably did it wrong, got Fluttershy worried about it, and they're going to take care of it tonight. The last thing is easy to explain, though. His 'six' is his back, and 'covered' means Fluttershy and Rarity will be taking care of him. Carry on smartly is him telling me to keep doing what I'm doing and not freak out over it."

Twilight couldn't help but think that was a lot of slang to say so little.

"Oh... Why not just say that?"

Benny shrugged, very effectively playing dumb.

"I dunno. He probably feels like an ass because of it. Embarrassed. Doesn't want us to be concerned or screw up the mission trying to overcompensate for him when Fluttershy, Rarity, and him have it all taken care of on their end... Plus, he just likes messing with me when he talks like that."

Twilight grinned and had a good little chuckle, "I swear. Sometimes you all remind me so much of Pinkie Pie. Always making jokes. Even at the worst of times."

Pinkie chirped excitedly as she hugged around Benny's midsection from behind, "You hear that, BenBen? It's like we were made for each other!" She gasped. "And we are together!"

Despite all that had been happening, plus his own misgivings and hesitation in reaching out, Cerb's conversation rang loud and clear. He remembered Pinkie's persistence to help him as she hugged him, humming something all to herself.

"You know what, Pink?" Benny sweetly asked as he cupped his hand under Pinkie's cheek, rubbing up and down her jaw to where it connected to her throat. "Maybe you're right."

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 26 July 2023.]

Not my biggest chapter, but what a lot of content, right? Big changes with Flutters and Cerb.

On a much lighter note, though... Sniff saying no to cartoon logic and showering Oven Fresh how to see past it. Probably the most fun I had writing in this story was messing with the CMCs. If not that, having Lyra and Oven Fresh getting catty with each other was great. "Get on my level," still gets me.

Outside of that, though. Can't have too much fun without a little more drama. That's why Bon Bon is here. Although, I still had to throw a little humor in there.

What else? Oh! Thank god Fluttershy has such a big heart, but having that conversation with Cerb wasn't easy to put together. Especially when coming from the point of view of someone who had to pull the trigger or know's what it's like to deploy and not have everyone make it back. Finding that balance of offense and defense. When to shoot or hope you're wrong about what they're doing. Then how to process it is something altogether in and of its own.

Also... Way to go Flutters for putting your hoof down. And Cerb... smart choice not fighting her on it.

Next, let’s do a little break down for anyone who didn’t catch all the military lingo in Cerb's sitrep (that's short for a Situation Report):

Benny. Almost FUBAR'ed (Fucked Over Beyond Any Recovery, as well as a few other variations) with the one that almost scorpioned me (Fluttershy pinned Cerb down and almost made him scorpion himself: Having his foot bend so far back it taps the back of his head). Did a breakdown and dry-fire(Did run through of the operations on how the gun works and how to use it) with the 1911 (The model of the gun). Had to verbal powerpoint (Anything powerpoint is a long and drawn out informative lecture, and never fun) my KDR (Kill to Death Ratio) with Uncle Sam's Misguided Children(A another name for the United States Marine Corps.). No joy (Not so technical terms for “things didn’t work out as planned.”) at first but unfucked it (fixed it) after I broke it down Barney Style. (Explaining something so overly simplistically that even a child/marine could understand it) Now she's picking up what I'm putting down. (Understanding what is being explained) Need Diamonds(Nickname for Rarity) early so we can all play The Wizard (A nickname for the a psychiatrist, because fixing what’s mentally wrong with a person must mean they were using magic) and vow not to 86(kill) anything without cause. Keeping it all on the DL.(Down low, secretive) Best to eat this soup sandwich(Something so poorly put together that it essentially falls apart by design) with them first before going to All Hands. (Everyone in a command/everyone involved)My 6 is covered, (to have one’s back protected, being looked out for)so carry on smartly. (To continue in a professional manner and acting properly as if nothing is wrong)

All that to say so little, but just enough to... dare I say? Given Benny a reason to maybe even reach out for once?

Who's to say? You'll just have to stick around until next week and see what happens in Chapter 51. The Power of Touch: Is That How You Really Feel?

Spoiler: I want to hint at a real spoiler for the next chapter, but I'm not going to. Sorry, not sorry. No spoilers. Starlight said not to.

51. The Power of Touch: Is That How You Really Feel?

"Okay." Sniff prepared himself for his introduction. "Ladies, I'm sure you all remember me from yesterday."

"Yeah!" Bulk bellowed.

"Not you, Bulk," one of the mares shouted back. "And quiet down."

In the middle of a large spa room, Sniff stood before a crowd of mares—and one excessively muscular stallion. He couldn't believe he fell into this, but then again, karma is a bitch, and turnabout is fair play. He couldn't even be mad at Cerb for setting him up like this.

"Okay." Sniff started over. "All you ladies—and you too, Bulk— hold your enthusiasm."

Giggles overtook Sniff's delivery. At least the audience was agreeable.

"So, as my good friend Cerb put out yesterday, we are all forever grateful for the considerations you have shown us. As such, my services, as a gesture of goodwill and appreciation, have been offered. So, with the assistance of one of your cohorts, Lyra Hamstrings—"

"Heartstrings," Lyra corrected him over the laughs and giggles of everypony around her.

"My bad," Sniff tried not to laugh through his apology. "But, yes. With her help, it has been established that I will be providing a cultural exchange of services and training on massage therapy. What happened last night was pretty much all of us messing around, just being honest with you."

He finally found his groove with the audience and could sell what he was doing.

"Full disclosure, my techniques have been developed from years of—" He raised his hands and wiggled his fingers "—hands-on experience with the women I know back home. So, Bulk, I might have a hard time with you and all that... bulk you have."

Bulk flexed his forelegs and examined his mass.

"Heh. I work out a lot."

Sniff deadpanned, "Kinda figured that... Anyway, here to assist me, before all of you are treated to these magic fingers, Miss Oven Fresh has been kind enough to provide herself for the first demonstration. Ovens, if you would get situated on the table, please."

Oven Fresh trotted up to the table, excited to see what the fuss was all about. It was a safe bet to say she wanted to see if this would be anything like what she felt this morning. If it was, she'd have to give Lyra a proper apology and thank her for giving her the hook-up with this deal.

"Comfy?" Sniff asked Oven Fresh.

"I'm good," she gleefully responded with her face sticking through the face hole in the table.

"Alright." Sniff brought up a sheet and laid it over Oven Fresh's lower half. "Where I come from, we don't normally like to expose any parts of ourselves from the waist down through the mid-thigh section. That's why you always see us wearing clothes. And yes, I know none of you do here. I have nothing against that. You do you. But for us, because I know you're all going to ask, it's a cultural thing. We prefer to keep our privates... private."

One of the mares in the back poked her head up with a question.

"What if you need one of those areas massaged? Do you have it massaged over the clothes?"

If only they knew what a happy ending was.

"Uh... Good question. But, generally, the glutes can be worked on without a problem. Just need to move the sheet, but the groin area itself isn’t worked on for obvious reasons."

"Why's that?" The same mare asked.

Now Sniff was being put on the spot. He knew these ponies were virtually clueless about sexual immorality and lewd acts, but they couldn't be that clueless.

"Uh... It's considered inappropriate and not very hygienic to go rubbing anyone down there. I mean... is that a common practice for you?"

Aloe was the one to offer an explanation.

"We understand your concerns about hygiene. You never know when a pony might have been in a rush to clean themselves or lacks the proper courtesy to do so in the first place. And while we don't offer any specific services dealing with that section of anatomy... We… um... Actually, I don't think we ever have dealt with providing massages for that part of the body... I wonder why that is?"

"Probably for the best," Sniff suggested before promptly moving on. "But working around those areas is fine. Might not want to focus around them for too long, but, yeah. Anyway."

Sniff picked up the first bottle of oil left out for his demonstration and applied a healthy dose in his hand.

"Okay, so, last time, I didn't bother with the oils. I didn't think I'd be doing more than only a few minutes of massaging. But, come on, this is a must to keep a smooth glide going over the muscles and... I was going to say skin, but all of your fur is already smooth. Regardless."

Sniff let the oil spill from his hand down the center of Oven Fresh's upper back and then started to slowly work it in.

"Now, since I don't have hooves—"

An unexpected groan escaped Oven Fresh's lips, halting the demonstration and bringing everypony’s attention to the mare on the table.

"That's normal," Sniff stated, trying not to make the situation any more awkward than it already was.

"I'm proof of that," Aloe cooed in a manner that got the rest of the mares all the more invested.

Sniff, however, even if he did find the attention rewarding in some old familiar way, continued on as if that didn't just happen.

"Like I said, I don't have hooves, so I have to apply more pressure with the palms of my hands or my fingertips."

He continued to work over the mare's back, guiding his fingers over the muscles, tracing them over her joints. Just like with Twilight, he could feel her going limp and the tension in her limbs relaxing. The more he worked on her, the more he started to have some of those old feelings come back again. Not lust or desire, but a sense of accomplishment and appreciation for what he could do for someone he was with. Truth be told, his real desire in life was pleasing others. And this, this certainly was fitting the bill.

"Can you tell me the most problematic areas you ponies need worked on?" Sniff asked with a calmer voice and spoke in a softer tone.

It took a moment, but Aloe broke out of her fixation on the display and started to answer the question instead.

"Well, the back and shoulders are always trouble spots for us. The neck is a close second. But for ponies like Oven Fresh and ourselves, who do most of our work not sitting down, the barrel and everything from the loin, croup, and dock need a lot of work. Also, the glutes, just like you mentioned before, as well as all the way around to the flanks and into the hips. These areas build up a lot of tension."

"Please," Oven Fresh moaned from under the table. "All of those. Yes."

"Alright," Sniff chuckled. "My next question is... what are those? The only one I know was glutes."

With a gentle pull of the sheet, Aloe revealed the rest of Oven Fresh's lower half. Essentially, everything from the lower back to the back of her knees was pointed out as the areas of focus. Pretty much all the danger zones he was afraid of. But what could be done to avoid fulfilling his duties at this point?

"Alright... Again... Still new at this," Sniff nervously stated.

"Aloe." Oven Fresh could barely mumble her name clearly. "Hire this stallion."

Every mare burst into a fit of giggles and laughter at the request. Even Aloe had to laugh along. Not because it was silly but because she understood why.

"Actually, it's man," Sniff corrected her. "Not that I don't dig being called a stallion. I get it. But... actually, yeah. It's fine. Stallion it is.... Bragging rights."

"Well, then." Aloe chuckled and rubbed her side up against Sniff. "How about you finish with your demonstrations on us, and we can put it up to a vote?"

Now Sniff was faced with a dilemma. Appeasing his new fans or catering to his own sensitivities.

"First things, first." He opted to play it safe and make no commitments. "Let's get you ladies taken care of. Then we can talk business."

It was about ten minutes from start to finish working over Oven Fresh's back. However, much to her dismay, Sniff wasn't able to make it to her thighs, which needed more attention than her back. She had to swap out and allow Aloe the opportunity to let Sniff demonstrate his skills on the glutes and the thighs.

"These are some of the thickest and hardest to wo-oh my Celestia," Aloe's warning ended with Sniff going straight to work.

Sniff had found a muscle groove between the semitendinosus and the biceps femoris muscles. And if you don't know what those are, that's okay. He didn't either.

Aloe couldn't hold back or contain her thoughts.

"Lotus... Everypony. Vote, yes."

"Alright." Sniff was done being worried about what this was alluding to and decided to have some fun with it. "Y'all are trying to embarrass me. And I don't know how to feel about that. But if you're going to keep up with this embellishment..."

Aloe didn't know why he didn't finish his sentence and was about to ask why, but what she felt next wouldn't allow it. With a sharp gasp, she held her tongue when Sniff's hand slid down her inner thigh all the way up until he could slide his fingers around and over her flank.

"Now, ladies, the inner thighs can be a very sensitive area to work on," Sniff went on to explain, pretending not to know how much she had to be enjoying it. "There's a lot of nerves packed into all these muscles. So that makes them hurt so much more when the muscles are overworked, and feel so much better to have all the stress released. You can go a little deeper into the muscles."

He pressed his thumb a little harder into the inner thigh and ran it down, causing Aloe to tense up and squeeze her forelegs around the table.

"Which can feel rather intense. But, it's usually needed to help release all that tension. The other option, Aloe, if you would be so kind as to roll over on your back for me."

Aloe did exactly as she was told without protest or question. She wanted to take a look at Sniff's face and show her appreciation for his demonstration but was greeted with the sheet.

"Are you comfortable and situated?" Sniff asked.

"Yes," Aloe answered in a dreamy, if not sensual, voice.

Sniff lowered the sheet, covering everything from under her ribs to her tail. Only her legs were left exposed.

"Sometimes—" Sniff started to go into another demonstration as he lifted Aloe's left leg up and rested her hoof on his shoulder. "—going deep into the tissue isn't what they need or even want. Sometimes, it's all about being gentle and helping the muscle relax."

Another dose of oil in his hands, and he was ready to get back into it again. He gently rubbed his fingers and thumbs down her leg from her knee to her lower torso. After only a few strokes, he noticed an uptake in her breathing and could see things were going too far. Enough that he would have to back off.

"Do you see the difference in how I can use my hands?"

Aloe let out a soft sigh, basking in the warmth his hands delivered, "Ooh, yes. This feels incredible... please don't put us out of business."

All the girls laughed again, and even Sniff joined along.

"Don't you worry," Sniff warmly answered. "I wouldn't be so cruel. And besides. Where would I go to get my massages?"

Sniff paced himself just long enough to rub down both legs before letting her know her time was up and another would get her turn.

"Lyra!" Sniff called out to the unexpecting mare. "You're up next, and we're going to show them something a little different."

"Cool!" Lyra trotted up to a reclining seat Sniff was standing next to.

One of the mares nudged another's side and leaned in to whisper, "Hey. Since when has Lyra worked here? I never once saw her clock in. And what's a music coordinator anyway?"

"I don't know," the other mare whispered back. "I never heard about it until Bon Bon was talking to Aloe and Lotus this morning."

"Shh," Lotus hushed the two of them. "Pay attenshun. Petair is sharings."

Back in the front of the crowd, Sniff was helping Lyra into position.

"Now, just lean back all the way and tilt your chin up. Yep, just like that and let your arms re... God dang it. Sorry, still not used to your front legs not being arms. Anyway, let your front legs relax."

Another hand full of oil, and Sniff started down her shoulders into the cusp of her neck.

Lyra let out a small moan that melted into a light whimper before she could express her thoughts.

"Best... job... ever."

"What was that?" Sniff playfully asked.

"Mmmph," Lyra let out a deeper moan as she drew in a full breath of air and let her chest rise up into Sniff's ministrations. "I love hands. Hands are the best."

[Over in the human embassy's back yard.]

"This looks and almost smells a lot like alcohol," Starlight protested, eyeing the glass jar of gasoline.

Chris frowned over her commentary, "Well, it's not. And don't drink it. It's toxic and will royally mess you up."

Starlight played coy with a carefree voice, "Right, Right. Relax, Chris. This is me you're talking to. Not Applejack. I know when not to drink."

Chris huffed in frustration, "Yeah, well, give it a try, but only do a small amount. If this really will blow up if you can't duplicate it right, this is going to make a killer fireball. You'll pretty much be blowing up a firebomb."

"How fun," Starlight groaned, growing steadily more anxious. "Stand back... Here goes nothing."

Starlight levitated out an ounce's worth of gas and floated the jar off to their side.

Right away, she knew something was wrong as soon as the spell started to replicate the material provided.

"There's way too much in here.“ She could feel the spell starting to go haywire, trying to handle all the complexities of the gasoline's composition. “Chris, I don't think I can—"

The disconnect was complete. She had no control over the spell as the magic went critical.

“Get down!"

Despite Chris's own warnings, he still had complete and utter faith in Starlight. While it may have been well-intended, it left him unprepared for the spell going horribly wrong. The swirling lights grew bright enough that he tuned out Starlight's words. The lights flashed with an eruption of flames that blinded him. He clenched his eyes shut and thought for sure he was either going to die or need to be rushed to the hospital as he was slammed to the ground.

The spell had failed with an explosion, just as he had been warned could happen. It was the last thing he heard after Starlight screamed at him. He was certain he heard it. But there was also another eruption. Maybe the spell and gas were two separate explosions? Both noises seemed to have gone off at the time that he felt the impact on his chest. It must have knocked his senses loose as the sound of the explosion seemed to have cut off when he hit the ground. It was like listening to movie special effects playing over a speaker, and the power was pulled. Just the hum and chime of something magical hung in the air: that and someone calling his name.

"Chris! Chris!" Starlight's voice called out to him.

Chris groaned and tried to roll over but couldn't seem to move. His back felt like he had been body slammed, and his chest and abdomen were much hotter than it was just a moment ago. His torso felt heavy, and the pressure made it a little harder to breathe.

"Chris! Say something!" Starlight shouted again.

Chris strained to get his words out.

"Oww... I think I stood too close. Am I on fire? I think I'm on fire."

Starlight sighed in relief, "Oh, thank goodness.”

Chris started to have his senses return to him. The heat on his chest didn't seem as hot as he thought, and he felt around to check for flames. Thankfully, where he thought there should be flames was a warm body covered in fur. He finally decided to try and open his eyes and was greeted with the sight of Starlight lying on top of him under a glowing violet hue of her magic.

Chris reached up and patted her face gently.

"Oh, good. It's just you. I thought I got blown up or something."

"I'm so sorry, Chris." Starlight started to tear up as she apologized. "I had no idea your gas was that volatile. How is that stuff even safe? But are you okay? You're not hurt, are you? Do you feel any pain anywhere?"

"Did you tackle me?" Chris asked.

Still in a panic, Starlight looked over his chest for blood or any other sign of injury.

"Chris... Oh my gosh. I'm—"

Chris lightly hugged his arms around Starlight.

"This was all my fault. I fucking owe you. And before you try to take credit for this cluster fuck, don't. I knew a lot more about how dangerous this could be and still asked you to try and do it, even though you're not supposed to. So before you try and apologize again, let's agree that this never happened. At least not the way it did."

Starlight searched for a better excuse but fell back on repeating herself, "But I knew this spell could be dangerous—"

"And I still stood close enough I could spit on it," Chris retorted. "And you still saved me from my stupid ass not even moving when I watched it explode."

Even if it was true, Starlight still wanted to blame herself.

"Chris—"

"Starlight,” again, Chris tried to compel her. “You don't know how glad I am to have you as a friend. But you can't put me on a pedestal. I made bad choices that could have hurt both of us. And after Cerb's long brief about how to do everything as safely as possible, shit I've heard before, I have no excuse. You didn't know how bad this could get. Let me take the blame for this so we can move on and find another solution, if there even is one."

Starlight stared into his eyes, speechless at how well he was able to control this whole debacle.

"Or we can just lay here like this," Chris suggested with a sly smirk. "You think I'll get lucky and have one of the girls want to be this close without needing to set off an explosion?"

Starlight gasped loudly and threw herself off as fast as she could back away, "I'm sorry! I didn't mean to—"

Thunk! Clank!

Starlight ran her rear-end into the shield she had put up around them. She slammed against it so fast that her momentum had the back of her head sling back and have a good crack against it.

"Ah! Son of uh!... Chris! Give me a good curse word for this!"

Chris didn't know if he was supposed to laugh at that or be worried about his safety now.

"Uh... probably want to go with 'son of a bitch' on this one."

Starlight gave an angry nod.

"Thank you!... Son of a bitch! Wow, that smarts."

Thankfully, Chris could see she wasn't mad at him, just her own stupidity and overreaction.

"Are you okay? Not just your head and ass. I didn't mean to freak you out with the joke. I know you were on me like that to protect me. I didn't mean to imply that you were... trying to make any moves on me."

Looking more sad than in pain, Starlight asked, "Can we agree that this never happened, too?

Chris looked down at his gut, assuming she must have been upset over the notion of her being even remotely attracted to him.

"Never happened... Gotcha."

"No-No-No-No!" Starlight could see the misinterpretation all too clearly. "Oh, son of a bitch, twice! For Celestia's sake. How do I keep screwing this up with you?"

"Glimmy, it's fine," Chris regretfully told her as he sat up straight. "I know I'm not—"

"Nooooooooooo! Stop! Please!" Starlight was now desperate to undo the damage she just created. "Chris, please. For the love of everything, we've managed to fix and turn into a friendship that I never knew I needed so badly; please don't think I'm not attracted to you!"

Unphased by her plea, Chris turned to look away, only to snap his eyes back on Starlight when he realized what she just told him.

Realizing she inadvertently let the cat out of the bag, Starlight was burning crimson in her cheeks.

"I... I... I..." She flopped her hind end on the ground with a pathetic thud and sulked as low as she could. "I keep messing everything up. Every chance I get with you."

Chris could have kicked himself at this point. Lord knows he wanted to.

"Starlight, I didn't know. Believe me. I didn't mean to... Fuck me. I wish I would have known sooner."

"What?" Starlight turned her attention back to Chris. "You mean? You think... You'd—"

"Yes!" Chris said a little too loud. "But you kept introducing me to all the other girls, I thought... Why would you try to hook me up with so many other mares if you wanted to... What do you—" Chris took a short pause, trying to think what she was really trying to say, so he didn't jump the gun in the wrong direction "—want to do?"

Starlight took a good long look at Chris, and a rush of emotions left her conflicted and confused.

"I want to redo our makeup attempt at Applejack's... I want to make you happy and feel loved." Her tears started welling up, and that painful heartache started to settle in again. "I want to have you hold me closer to you than anypony else and not turn me away."

A lot of treatment Chris had been receiving started to make sense.

"Starlight—"

The moment was here and now, and Starlight's voice started to break, "I don't ever want to see you hurt again, but I can't stop it from happening."

"Starlight," Chris spoke again, softer and more clearly, holding his arms open, "Come here."

Even with Chris’s new acceptance, she was still too scared to hurt him again, if not feeling unworthy of his affection.

"Chris, no. I'm just going—"

There was no way Chris was going to let all of Starlight’s goodwill with him go unrewarded, and he again made his intentions clear.

"If I have to come over to you, I will."

Starlight didn't budge.

This was kind of cute, so Chris went on with his ploy to coax her over to him.

"Don't think I won't. And don't think I won't get a hold of you. You don't have much room to run."

Starlight looked up to see she still had her shield around them.

Chris tilted his head slightly and shot her a welcoming smile as he again broadcasted that he was waiting to give her a hug.

"If you don't want to hurt me, don't leave me hanging like this."

Starlight looked up with a hopeful smile and conflicted, sad eyes.

"You'll have to teach me more of your curse words." She coughed out a weak laugh, "Because all the words I know aren't doing me justice right now."

Chris shot her a glance that told her he understood and called her over again, "Come here."

Sniffing and soft whelps of laughter bubbled up as Starlight cautiously closed the distance between them. The few steps she took felt like miles until she walked into Chris's arms and she wrapped her forelegs around his neck. She sobbed quietly over his shoulder while Chris pulled her closer.

Starlight wanted to resist at first but gave in and sat herself in his lap, just like she did in her drunken stupor days earlier. She had given into the temptation to bring him some semblance of happiness for once. Only this time, she knew neither of them were so black-out drunk that they would forget it ever happened.

Thankfully, It didn't take long for the sobs to subside, and she could enjoy what they were sharing. She constantly nuzzled her cheek into his neck and ran her fetlocks over his back. Chris returned in kind by pressing his lips against the crook of her neck and rubbing his hands down her back and over her hindquarters.

All of it felt indescribably wondrous. Her fur against his skin. His skin against her fur. The warmth from their bodies heating each other to an almost uncomfortable level. Just touching each other and feeling all the compassion and acceptance they provided each other. How could she not have gone after this sooner?

Finally, Starlight swallowed hard and hoped the timing was right for what she wanted to ask him.

"You wouldn't turn me away or tell me to stop if I kissed you right now?" She swallowed hard again and held a little tighter at the fear of losing him over such a request. "Would you?"

Chris's heart might have skipped a beat at the question, and his body responded the only way it could. Of which, he hoped, she wouldn't notice.

"I think I'd only hold you closer so you couldn't get away."

That was all she needed to hear, she moved in to give him the kiss he wouldn't reject and pressed her lips to his.

Their kiss was soft and tame, yet still passionate and loving. She wasn't going to be sloppy and aggressive like when she was drunk. This time it would be mutual. And even if Chris didn’t remember what he told her, she knew this was how he wanted it. She was going to make sure it was done right for him.

Chris pushed the envelope timidly, only inches into the miles he wanted to travel with her. He parted his lips just slightly and gently sucked on her lips. Even bolder, he let his hands venture further inward towards her tail-covered center, stopping short of what he thought would warrant a slap for going too far.

Both of his endeavors paid off with a glorious moan from Starlight. She involuntarily pressed back into his hands and sat deeper in his lap against his rigid member, finally drawing a moan from him.

"Mmm." Starlight pulled back from their kiss. "I don't know what's better? How good you kiss or how good your hands feel."

Chris playfully grinned, "Well, lucky for you. You don't have to choose."

"Emmhmm," Starlight hummed her approval before leaning in for another short kiss while Chris gave her rump another good squeeze and gentleman's rub.

A few more moans and Starlight pulled back again; a heavenly smile graced upon her face.

"I don't deserve to have a stallion as good as you, Chris."

"Better take that up with somepony else," Chris jested. "Because now yer stuck with me."

"Yes, I—" Starlight suddenly suffered a terrible case of remembering important shit. "Oh, crap... All the other mares. I built them up so much about having a chance with you and told them I wasn't going to..."

Either Starlight.exe just crashed and needed a reboot, or Chris had to help her through some terrible revelation she was having trouble expressing.

"Fuck," Chris stated. "The expression you're looking for is fuck."

"Fuck," Starlight grunted painfully. "I'm not even supposed to get this close to you if I'm taking care of you. Fuck..." She gave Chris a very concerned look. "You know how things work here better than any pony does. I need your help to make this work for me, you, and every pony else so the others don't get suspicious about us."

Chris looked at Starlight and could see how serious she was. From that alone, he knew this was going to take a lot of thinking to keep the other ponies in the dark while avoiding suspicion from his friends. The ponies wouldn't be too hard to work around, but his friends?

"Fuuuuuuuck."

[Back at the Ponyville Spa.]

Sniff had worked his way through the entire roster of mares and was finishing up with a hoof rub from the fetlock down.

"Now that I think about it, I can't tell if I should treat this like a foot massage or a hand massage. All four of your hoofs look the same. Even the frogs... Why are they even called frogs? At least one of you girls have to know?"

The room was a mix of giggles and gossip. All the mares were sharing different bits of insight from their time with Sniff and other private thoughts. However, the origins of the term 'frogs' were only met with guilty smiles and shrugs.

"No, takers?" Sniff joking asked the crowd. "Oh, I see. Yer all holding out on me. Gonna wait until I'm at my most desperate and offer up a trade of info for services. That the plot I just uncovered?"

Sniff ended the question with some quick tickling to the poor mare's hoof.

The young mare playfully bucked her back leg under Sniff's hold, but not enough to shake free.

"Alright, I think that's all you get," Sniff announced with one final rubdown between the folds of her frogs. "Ladies, it was fun. It was interesting... Probably my most interesting interview. But, Bulk, congrats. You get to be the one who benefits from all my prior experience with these young ladies and everything I've learned... Bulk?"

Sniff surveyed over the room, yet the giant mass of white muscle and feathers was nowhere to be seen.

"Am I going blind? There's no way I can miss a guy that big. Where'd he go?"

"Bulk had a client," Aloe informed him. "He is very much a stallion that's all business. He's as dedicated to his profession as he is to his fitness."

"Oh?" Sniff thought about it but shrugged it off. "His loss, I guess."

"Now, Petair," Lotus sauntered up slowly. "Vee all voted. And thair is openengs vee vould loves for you to fill."

Sniff summoned all his will power not to imagine she was intentionally using a play on words.

"Oh, my god. I hope phrasing is still a thing."

Lotus cocked her head to the side.

"Vhat?"

"My apologies," Sniff said with a bow of his head. "But, I don't think I can accept your offer at this point in time."

The crowd collectively groaned and awed in disappointment.

"Not that I don't appreciate the offer. I do," Sniff continued. "But this would be a very big investment of my time that I simply cannot afford at the moment. Unfortunately, as I'm sure you can tell by now, most of my friends need a lot of help. We're good on funds for now, but what they really need is to be put in contact with the right ponies. And that's what I'm the best at. I'm a..." A conversation he had early came back he could use. "I'm a real pony person. I'm good at getting to know you, forming good relationships, and helping you all out the best that I can while making sure my friends are taken care of. Once they're in a better place, then I can start to settle down more."

"Which ones need help?" One of the mares asked.

"Is there anything we can do to help?" Another spoke up.

"What else do they need?" Yet another asked.

A series of questions continued to flood in until Sniff had to put a stop to it.

"Girls! Ladies! Please!" He called out with a mix of laughter and bemusement in his voice. "I'm touched that you are all so eager to get involved. The biggest favor that was needed was help with my good friend Cerb. And you all pulled through miraculously. That's why I'm here, after all. But... since you all want me here so bad, I'm willing to offer my skills on a temporary basis." He turned to the owners."Aloe, Lotus? Do you think we could schedule a get-together sometime after Cerb gets back?"

"Of course," Aloe said with a welcoming smile. "In the meantime, to help make sure, you don't forget about us—"

Sniff quickly answered, selling his admiration for them all, "Amnesia wouldn't make me forget all of you.”

Aloe giggled uncontrollably.

"I would hope not. But as I was saying, our doors and services will be open to you whenever you like."

Sniff smiled and thought to work in a little more goodwill with his new friend.

"You're making it hard for me to say no, but... might I be able to extend this favor to Miss Oven Fresh? After she was so gracious to lend her time to us to help with the demonstration for this cultural exchange. Not to mention all the time she's going to be devoting in helping me hone my craft in the meantime. Because, well..." He intentionally paused and tried to look as apologetic as possible. "I know I didn't bring you my best today, but I want to get better for all of you if I am so fortunate enough to work here."

The mass of mares were collectively without a proper response.

"You can do better?" One mare asked in amazement.

"Well, that's the goal," Sniff answered as he shrugged.

"Peter—" Aloe was almost shaking with excitement as she trotted up to shake his hand. "—everything you said is perfectly understandable. And we will most certainly extend the favor to your friend if she is going to help you—" A quiver of some unfamiliar sensation ran up her legs as possibilities ran through her mind. "By Luna's starry sky. Better? Just please drop by every once in a while so we can see what new improvements you make."

Sniff smiled and clasped his free hand around Aloe's hoof.

"I'll be more than happy to share whatever I learn." He drew a deep breath as he pulled back from the hand/hoof shake. "And unfortunately, ladies. I am a man about town with plans to make, ponies to meet, and some friends to check up on before the day is done. If you need to get ahold of me in the meantime, I'll most likely be at Twilight's castle or our embassy just outside of town over the hills. It's literally the only house out there. You can't miss it."

It took Sniff a few minutes for a lot of hugs, thank yous, invitations, and special requests for lessons or sessions, and pandering to the likes of which he couldn't believe, but he finally made it out with Oven Fresh.

Once clear, Oven Fresh had some thoughts to share.

"What are you really doing here?"

"Okay, so get this," Sniff chuckled for a moment before being a little more clear with his cultural exchange. "So, me and Cerb went in there last night. Last-minute reservation to get his leg taken care of, and everything's going fantastic for us. But then he gets—"

"Not what were you doing in there, specifically." Oven Fresh tried to be serious but was still on a high from the overstimulating massage. "I mean, here in Ponyville? In our world? There has to be some reason you're all here."

"Oh, you mean that," Sniff tried to keep his smile going but could only manage so much. "For the life of me, I really wish I knew. But I was completely honest yesterday when I told the town the story of how we got here. My friends and I went to the store to get some stuff to snack on and drink while watching a sporting event at Benny's house. We stepped out of our cars and didn't even make it past the garage. Some explosion ripped open time and space or some cross-dimensional vortex, and we ended up here. No explanations or instructions. Not a warning or anyone popping in to say 'Oh, by the way. We brought you here because, blah, blah, blah,' or anything."

Sniff thought about the whole trip here so far, and it bothered him the more he thought about it.

"We've met with every Prince and Princess that can help, and even the other Element ponies. None of them can tell us anything. And as far as I can tell, the only thing they know right now is that it's impossible for us to be brought here like we were. And all the more frustrating, that means it's impossible to send us back. At least until Twilight figures it out."

Oven Fresh didn't know the extent of how stranded they were, but that wasn't what she was asking about.

"Okay, but what I really meant was, umm, how should I put this?" She looked up to him with a pathetically frank expression. "You can't be seducing every mare you come across on accident."

"Seducing?" Sniff played off his reaction with mild shock and insult. "I didn't think that word even existed here. But, no. I, uh..." He shrugged and put his hands in his pockets, deciding to be a little more honest with her. "This is how I am... I don't know what you want me to say or apologize for."

"Apolo? Peter, I'm not mad at you for being..." Oven Fresh raised her eyebrows, feeling like she hit the same mental wall she threw him into and started over. "You are the most engaging and charismatic stallion, or man, that I've ever met. And not only does it look like it comes easy for you, and if you've been honest with me and everypony else, you haven't yet tried to take advantage of them."

"What? Psh." Sniff played it cool as he added a little pep in his step. "Never took advantage of any pony. I just set you up with an anytime and everything free deal at the spa because I gave you a free massage."

"Okay, first off." Oven Fresh had a burst of laughter before continuing with her point. "Thank you for that. Secondly, that was totally unnecessary, and I doubt I'll be using it."

Sniff snapped his attention back to her, "What? That place is great. Why wouldn't you take advantage of such a generous offer? I know I'm going back eventually... Once they calm down."

Oven Fresh had to stifle another laugh, "Ya think that maybe the reason they all need to calm down is the reason I don't plan on going back? Please. I'll take your needing practice—" She overemphasized those last two words. "—over their professional hooves any day."

Sniff shook his head and buried his hands deeper in his pockets, "Ovens, I need you to be completely honest with me. This whole thing with my hands and the massages, and I'm begging you not to tell me what you think I want to hear... Is it really that good? Because on top of this built-in fragrance me and all my friends have, I find it too hard to believe."

Oven Fresh wanted to answer immediately, but the question seemed so rhetorical she had to make sure he wasn't messing with her.

"You have to know how good your hands are? Are you honestly telling me that you never knew?"

Sniff smirked, not sure if this was her messing with him or not.

"Am I to take that as a yes they're ultra-fantastic and uber-amazingly, mind-blowingly good?"

Oven replied with an ecstatic laugh, "Yes! Please tell me you're not messing with me again about this."

"No," Sniff answered as he pulled his hands out from his pockets and examined them. "I've been good with my hands doing stuff like this back on Earth, but I had to do it in completely different circumstances. And not only can I do it impossibly easier with all of you, but the results are also better than what they should be under the best of conditions. And all of my friends seem to have the same effect with their hands."

"So, you're serious?" Oven Fresh asked, now trying to empathize with his concerns. "This isn't normal for you?"

Sniff let his hands fall back to his sides and tried not to let those thoughts take too strong a hold on him.

"Nothing about us being here or what’s happened to us since we wound in your world has been normal. And I can't tell if it's some fluke, like just random dumb luck that this naturally happens, or if something else is causing it."

Oven Fresh looked down at his hand closest to her, "Does it ever hurt?"

"No?" Sniff answered but sounded unsure about the question as it was asked.

"Then maybe you don't need to worry about it," she replied with an optimistic smile. "Like I said, you're a great stallion, man... human?"

Sniff reached out and brushed the back of his hand against her face, tracing it up along and over her ear.

"I'm fine with being called a stallion. I know what you mean. I'm a guy. It's fine."

She gave a satisfied sigh and returned her gaze to him, a little more relaxed this time.

"An incredible stallion. You brighten everypony’s day you come in contact with. And you're hands? If they feel this good and help them relax and feel better than they ever have before—"

"You're embellishing waaaaay too much," Sniff butted in.

"I'm not!" Oven Fresh giggled. "I'm trying to tell you, if your hands can do so much good so easily, do the most good you can with them."

She turned her line of sight over to the many ponies moving about town and the shops they ran, "Look at us. All of us are good at something. The unique talents we have, or other skills we've developed, have already done a lot for you and your friends. Many of our merchants and other business ponies that travel a lot offered the information your friend needed to know the safest places to travel through in the Everfree. Others offered up equipment Cerb needed for staying out there for as long as they'll be. Then all the dozens of ponies who volunteered to go out there with them because that's the best they could offer. Or... maybe all they were actually good at was making a few loaves of bread to help fill their stomachs at night or a few lousy scones to snack on."

"Alright," Sniff called out as he pointed an accusing finger at Oven Fresh. "First of all, you made your point pretty solidly well before you tried to win yourself some pity points with that atrocious fib about you only being good at making bread. Or your scones being lousy."

Oven Fresh played coy, "Awe. Did you see right through me? Darn. And here I thought I was pulling all the strings. Oh! Unless I can bat my pretty eyes a few times and talk you into finishing that massage, you stopped short on back in the spa?"

Sniff, stunned at her spin on the discussion, looked down to see her batting her eyes flirtatiously.

"Exclusive baked goods distribution rights to the Human Embassy, two dates, a free everything spa membership, and you're still trying... Oh, ho-ho. Girl." He waved his finger at her, "I don't know how you turned this all around on me so easily, but I'm impressed. Truly, you are my equal."

"Equal?" Oven Fresh let that idea float around in her head for a moment. "Are we?" She asked jokingly.

"Sure, I'll give it to ya," Sniff replied firmly. "But for all you've done, I have to thank you. I can't express to you how much I appreciate all you've done for me. But I... uh..." Sniff looked around them and the semi-busy streets outside of her bakery. "Can we finish this conversation inside?"

Oven Fresh took a look around town to see what would make him want more privacy but didn't see what might have had him grow so concerned.

"Sure. Let me lock the door behind us."

Once inside the bakery with the door secured, Oven Fresh approached Sniff with weary trepidation and asked, "Is everything alright?"

"No, everything's fine," Sniff reassured her. "Well, mostly. It's that... I'm a little unsure about my massaging techniques, is all."

That didn't seem like something to be concerned about for Oven Fresh.

"I'm not seeing what the big deal is. If you're actually that worried about not being as good as you could be, I am definitely willing to help you get better."

"No, it's—" Sniff didn't know how to explain this without going into his debauchery and promiscuous lifestyle. "I understand you all enjoy it. But part of it feels... wrong... in a way. And I'm sorry, but I can't properly explain it to you. But really, it comes down to what those techniques really are."

"Are they something bad?" She asked.

"It's complicated," Sniff lamented. "Normally, a lot of these techniques are... Gah! This is—" He took a moment to collect himself. "Okay. So, some of the stuff I demonstrated today aren't typically performed in a spa the way I do them. They're usually done on a more one-on-one type of situation."

"Aren't all massages a one-on-one?" Oven Fresh rhetorically asked.

"I mean—" Sniff realized he was going to have to be a bit more forthcoming with his explanation. "They're usually more intimate."

"Sooooo... you were seducing us?" Oven Fresh asked, trying to have a little fun with him.

"No!" Sniff was quick to put down the accusation. "I was more..."

An unsettling silence fell over the two, while Sniff struggled to put his thoughts into words that didn't make him sound like he was acting inappropriately.

"I don't do well being alone. And in some terrible way, I feel like I hit my peak in life a long time ago. So, I find my joy in life by helping others improve theirs. Make them happy. Let them know that there are better things out there and what they can look forward to. Part of that... a lot of times involved being physical."

Oven Fresh's smirk fell to the wayside, "Like the massages?"

"Among other things," Sniff admitted. "But as powerful as words can be, the power of touch can't be ignored."

"Magic fingers?" Oven Fresh asked, half-jokingly.

Sniff leaned against the counter and prepared for another explanation.

"There's a lot of psychology that goes into the power of the human touch. Or just physical contact in general. What we've come to understand is that every important and impactful relationship we have involves some type of touch." Whatever Sniff was going on about, he had her undivided attention. "Tell me if this is the same for ponies, but after having a baby, what's something every mother does with their child?"

Oven Fresh thought for a moment to see if this wasn’t a rhetorical question but answered, "Uh... She'll feed them, bath them, tuck them in at night—"

Sniff jumped in, seeing how she was already on the right track.

"And all that involves holding them. Touching them. Hugging them and keeping that close contact, right?"

"Well, yeah." Oven Fresh weakly answered.

Not ready to make the major point of his claim just yet, Sniff continued with more questions, "And as they start to grow up, how often are they hugging, and kissing, and climbing up on, or just reaching out to hold onto their parents?"

Oven Fresh chuckled, remembering how much of that she did as a foal, "Probably more than they should."

Since this was all in line with what he had in mind, Sniff moved in to make his point.

"Well, as we humans grow older, the types of touching between us changes, but we never stop doing it. Handshakes, pats on the back, our weird side hugs and bro-hugs, fist bumps, and other types of contact that we only do with people we know, like, and respect. The more contact between two people, the more we can tell how close they are. And even over time, more touching can lead to longer-lasting, deeper, more intimate relationships. Especially the more intimate or comforting the kind of touch is. The kinds that give us comfort or are meant to take away pain or help us heal can change the way we view our relationships with others. Sometimes it’s not even intentional, but the more positive contact between people share, there’s a chemical reaction in the brain that reinforces the desire to seek out that contact."

Sniff paused for a moment, reflecting on his own course of actions as of late. He probably did take things too far back at the spa. Even if, in some twisted way, he did enjoy it.

"But for these massages... There's a lot more trust and openness you have to be willing to have with each other to have that kind of contact. I mean, massages by nature involve touching those areas, so I'm kind of arguing against myself right now, but..."

"Okay." Oven Fresh gave an apologetic smile. "I was following along pretty close, but then you lost me at the end when you lost yourself."

Sniff ran his fingers through his hair and sighed, "Yeah. I guess what I'm getting at is that sharing that kind of touch is something I've only done with those I've been really close to. I've never been a masseuse, so I'm mentally mixing up things I've done with the girls I've been with to make them feel better in our intimate moments with doing what I did today... I'm sorry. My mind's all over the place. Bottom line is, I'm happy when I make others happy. But, I'm worried that the way I act is going to be taken as me trying to seduce every mare with a pretty face I come across. Because, at least for us humans, having a lot of that kind of close contact and touching of certain areas makes it hard for us not to start to change how we feel or think about whoever is doing it."

Oven Fresh hummed as she tried to process all of what Sniff had just explained to her, "Hmm... I think I see what you're getting at, but can you be honest with me about one thing?"

Sniff was almost certain he knew what the question was going to be but hoped he was going to be wrong. "I think I owe you that much."

"Ahem." Oven Fresh cleared her throat, making sure her question would come out clear and well-understood.

"Are you only being nice to me because that's what you need to be happy, or could I be hopeful for something more than a playful flirt and company for a night of fine dining?"

"I don't know," Sniff lied, hoping to keep her expectations in check. "And I know that sounds like the worst thing I could say outside of saying that I wanted to string you along, which I'm not doing. But at the same time—"

"It's because I'm a pony, isn't it?" Oven Fresh asked the question she figured she already knew the answer to.

After a moment or two, that question was left floating in the air, Sniff thought he would try to bring some humble clarity to the situation.

"You know... I swear I saw this coming over a dozen times with my friends and the ponies they've been hanging out with. And all of them... All of my friends, except for one, I knew, would never consider it. And every pony they were with, except for one of them, made it pretty clear that we're all just friends. And the only exceptions I saw on both sides, got shot down."

Oven Fresh went to ask the open-ended question, "Which makes you think?"

"Which made me think that everything I saw was just ponies being friendly to us," Sniff quickly explained. "But now I don't know what to do... Honestly, I... I don't think you'd want to be with me. I'm just here for a fun time, not a long time."

"Peter..." Oven Fresh slowly walked forward and reared up to lean against the counter with him and took a deep breath. "Years ago, my mother got a huge promotion into the Lunar Guard, and my father moved out to Canterlot with her... I was supposed to go with them, but I never left... That's why I stayed behind to do all the packing."

The tone of Oven Fresh’s voice left Sniff thinking he already knew where this was going,

"You were abandoned?"

"No," Oven Fresh huffed with a sad smile and hesitated to follow up with an explanation. "I loved baking with my father. I loved working here in Ponyville. And I love this quaint little bakery... And I loved it so much that I told him that I wasn't going to move. And..." She shook her head slightly, trying to hold back a mix of tears and laughter. "He was sooo angry at me. He so badly wanted to have me there with him. Work for him in Canterlot. Be a part of his business... But Ponyville needed a bakery. Well, Mrs. Cake could do some of it, maybe. But she's all cakes and pies and desserts. She doesn't have the equipment or the best ovens for a good rye bread, and she can't recreate my dinner rolls. Celestia, bless her heart, she tried, but we're better off with her abandoning that cause."

The two had a soft chuckle over that, and Oven Fresh was slow to pick up where she left off.

"But… my heart wasn't in it for baking in Canterlot. I wanted to be the baker mare everypony came to and appreciated.“ She gave a heavy sigh under the emotional baggage she was likely still carrying. “It took some time for my father to come around and realize that while I still wanted to bake with him, spend some time in the kitchen with him—"

Sniff finished her thought as best he could, "He had to accept that there could only be so many good times over a long time and that he didn't own you."

Oven Fresh looked up to Sniff with a forced smile.

"Pretty much," she answered with a fake laugh to carry her voice, but the watering in her eyes was more honest about what she was feeling.

"I... lied to my father for months before I told him to go on without me. And while he was angry at me—" She gave a heavy-hearted sigh. "—he had every right to be... Because I strung him along."

Sniff started to feel a bit more at ease, seeing what she was trying to convey to him. But he also had to sympathize with her in more ways than one.

She turned back to Sniff, still forcing another smile as her eyes were welling up.

"I struggled to make ends meet and had to make a lot of deals doing extra favors for everypony to keep this place open. All because I wasn't honest with myself or honest with the pony who just wanted to keep daddy's little girl close… So… it's okay if you can't commit to being serious and dating me. Or, maybe you like me, but you're being the kind stallion I know you are. Or maybe you can't bring yourself to tell me that you can't be with a pony, but at least you didn't lie about your intentions. And I don't want to do what my father did and be bitter and cold or distant to you because that’s how you feel."

Before Sniff realized just how caught up in her story, an itch grew in the scruff of his facial hair. He wiped a hand over it and discovered that he had been tearing up as well.

"I like you, Peter," Oven Fresh admitted again. "I've enjoyed every moment I've had with you. But even if you can't say yes to having me as your special somepony... I'd still love to have you visit me. We don't have to start a business together. I'd be happy if all we did was make a batch of sourdough dinner rolls together once in a while... Those were my father's favorite."

The offer was likely an honest one, but Sniff could see the analogy she was making at the same time.

"I was in this position once," he stated abruptly. "Long story, but she didn’t give me an answer at all for a long time. Kinda… strung me along, hoping I’d go back to how she wanted things to be… We never became a couple... but I enjoyed every minute we had together, even if I wasn't lucky enough to have her teach me how to make sourdough dinner rolls."

The thumps in Oven Freash's chest could have shattered boulders for as hard as her heart was beating. It wasn't exactly what she was hoping for with Sniff, but it wasn't him kicking her to the curb, either. And maybe. Just maybe. If she played her cards right, she could help him change his mind to see that she could be the special somepony he didn't know he was looking for.

"I'd be glad to teach you," she offered with a warming smile.

"Another time, I'm afraid," Sniff answered with an apologetic grin. "I'm a man about town, you see."

"Right." Oven Fresh forced another brave smile, much better than the last. "I think I recall you saying that once."

"Yeah. I did," Sniff said with a wink. "But how does eight sound?"

"Eight?" Oven Fresh asked, suddenly out of the loop. "Eight, what?"

"Oclock?" Sniff answered like it was obvious. "This man about town has to rush his happy ass on over to Grapes and Olives and make sure they got a table open for us tonight. We got plans, remember?"

Oven Fresh was so excited to hear Sniff wanted to stay good on his word.

"Oh, my gosh! I didn't think that!... I'm so embarrassed now."

"Here." Sniff stepped a bit closer with his arms open. "I think this is about the time you ponies like to hug it out, or whatever. Come on."

The two gave each other a reassuring hug that everything was good between them. Although, Oven Fresh might have hugged a bit tighter than needed, but she could tell he didn’t mind.

"And eight works for me. I'll meet you there."

[Back inside the human embassy living room.]

Starlight was lying with her chest over Chris's lap on the couch, letting him caress his hands down her wherever his hands would roam.

"I think the simple fact that we both have such terrible luck with friendship and romance is the very reason why the dumbest idea that we both hate is the only one that will work if we want to keep this a secret."

Chris huffed, "I don't see how it could work... but I also see exactly how it would work. At least until the end of the season."

Starlight flexed her brain power with everything she had picked up from Chris’s explanations. After their makeout session, Chris had started to explain how this world is supposed to work based on what he knew from the show about them. Even sighting other examples from other shows that existed in his world or stories written about their world matching up with what he'd observed.

"How long is a season supposed to be in our world?"

Chris sighed, "I don't know. I don't think the show ever once pointed out a functional calendar or had you give an actual date. You all only use the name of the events or holidays happening when they come around. Do you even know what today is?"

"Uhh... " She didn't know.

Chris tried again, "What's the last day you do remember?"

Only one thing came to mind.

"Uhh... The Great... Crystalling day?"

Chris stopped petting her, and Starlight groaned into a couch cushion she pulled over her head to vent, "I don't think I even own a calendar." She popped her head back up. "Do you know what day it is?"

"It is," Chris started to answer as he looked at his watch, "Saturday, May seventh."

Starlight grunted indignantly, "Oh, yeah? What year?"

Chris turned his watch for Starlight to verify.

"2016."

"Son of a bitch!" Starlight belted out before burying her face in the couch cushion again. "So how does this harem deal work anyway?"

Chris let out another groan, "It's only supposed to work in animes. Your show isn't an anime, and harems existing in this world is getting way too deep into fanfic territory for that idea to work. And even then, it's a stretch."

"Chris," Starlight grumbled as she rolled over onto her back and locked eyes with the human she was desperate to keep. "What's more of a stretch to you so far? A human from another world being brought to Equestria and finding half a dozen ponies he fantasized about being with, wanting to be with him?... Or Celestia handing over a small fortune of bits to help them get settled into Equestria?"

The logic in that question was almost enough to make Chris pull his hair out.

"Son of a bitch."

"See?" Starlight playfully poked Chris in the chest. "I'm learning how this all works."

Chirs huffed again with a heavy confession, "Starlight.. two things. One. The whole harem concept only ever works if it's a bunch of girls going after the same guy before he has a chance to really make a choice, or two if the guy is super lucky and has a girl who wants to bring more girls into the fold to reach some stupid goal."

Starlight blinked a few times, her eyes searching for the words to say until she couldn’t find them and needed help.

"Which one are we? Because those both kinda sound like us."

"Goddamnit," Chirs sighed and hung his head.

Starlight's eyes lit up, "Oh. I like the sound of that one, too. Your curse words are so fun to say."

"I don't think we're either of those," Chris finally answered. "We already made out, which doesn’t really make us a couple. Unless if that's where you're at with this."

"I... well..." Starlight tried to put her thoughts into something she could verbalize.

Chris answered for her, "So, undecided..."

This was unexpectedly more difficult than Starlight had anticipated.

"I've never had a special—”

"Somepony of your own," Chris answered for her again. "I know. You're still sorting all this out and don't understand how you really feel, other than wanting to make me happy and being attracted to me."

"Chris," Starlight grunted as she sat up and moved to sit in his lap again, draping her fetlocks over his shoulders. "I want to see you be happy. Not just because of what happened between us before, or all the hard times you’ve had back in your world." She turned her head to the side for a moment. "Since I only made things worse." She turned back to him again. "I want it bad enough that I'm okay with you finding another pony that makes you happy instead of me."

"Glimmy—" Chris ran his hands down her sides and down over her flanks. "—do you have any idea how cruel that sounds to me? To do that to you after I know how you feel about me?"

Starlight hated to admit this, and it was even more difficult with him feeling her up like he was, "I know, and I think you're right, but it would only take one of the girls getting jealous and ratting us out and—“ She lowered her gaze, reflecting on what had been ordered. “I can't explain everything at the moment, but I know Celestia or Twilight would separate us if they found out how attached I've gotten to you."

Chris sadly answered back to her, "And I really don't know how my friends would react either. Part of me thinks they'd get over it, but given what's happened to some of the other guys, there's a good chance they'd try to separate us, too... But that doesn't deal with my other concern."

Starlight tilted her head slightly, growing more worried over his tone this time.

"What else are you worried about? Is it something I'm doing?"

"No," Chris nervously stroked his hands over her shoulders. "What if I end up falling for one of the other girls like you were originally hoping for?"

Starlight didn't have a response. She could blink and stare at him as if he held all the answers and was only moments away from providing them.

"Glimmy..." Chris lowered his hands to her hips and pulled her a little closer in a moment of weakness. "I thought you had written me off, and after meeting all of them... I thought about what it would be like to be with any of them... And now I feel like my heart’s getting pulled in half a dozen different directions."

"Well, how about this?" Starlight sat deeper into his lap while she wrapped her forelegs around the back of Chris’s neck and held him still for a good long kiss before offering her suggestion. "I screwed things up by not trying to claim you for myself when I had the chance. And I shouldn't let telling you how I feel now stop you from at least giving the other girls a shot. I mean, wouldn't you like the chance to do this with any of the other—what is that?"

Chris knew for sure he was caught. This was it. His body betrayed him, and a whole new shit storm was about to be opened for him to dredge through.

"That?"

Starlight looked down at the center of Chris's lap and declared, "I mean, I'm not complaining.”

Chris's mind was set ablaze with the thought of “What the fuck?" ringing in his mind.

Starlight shifted over his lap slightly.

"It feels... kinda like how your hands make me feel inside, or that tingly rush when we kiss."

She stared him in the face with a greedy smile and leaned in for another kiss. Not a slow, steady kiss, but mimicking what Chris did by opening her mouth just enough to draw his lips into hers and gently suck on them.

"Mmm. Hmm-hmm. Yeah... A lot like that." Her blissful smile suddenly twisted into one of rapid thoughts being processed, and she aggregated them all down to another question. "Is this something special you do like you can with your hands?"

"Uh, what?" Chris was too distracted by Starlight rubbing her crotch against his hardon to formulate a functional response.

"What? It wasn’t like this before." Starlight looked down again and bounced up and down a few times on his erection with very encouraging results. "Oh, wow... That... Oooou... Okay. We are definitely going to have to find the time to do this more often"

She looked up to see an expression on Chris's face she couldn't precisely define.

"Uh? Chris? Are you okay? Oh, my gosh! I'm not hurting you am I?"

"Oh, no!" Chris was so close to losing his V Card in an accidental dry-humping session with a clueless ex-supervillainous unicorn. "Believe me, I'm... enjoying this, too. But... it's a little bit too much enjoyment. Kinda..."

Chris rolled his eyes, hating himself for blue balling himself with this selfless act of restraint.

"Kinda like getting tickled so much that it starts to hurt, but not hurt at the same time... but... yes, again. Next time."

"Oh?" She looked down one more time and realized just what part of her was touching him that she was enjoying so much. "Oh! I didn't realize just what I was doing. I should—"

She started to stand up but was pulled back down immediately by one of Chris's questionable life choices.

"Oh-Mmmmph!“ It took her a moment to recover from the sudden burst of sensations that rose up inside. “Oooou... Chris, I should—"

Chris had come this far, and no matter the outcome, he wasn't going to let her walk away thinking this was a bad thing. Somehow committed to this lunacy, he pulled her back deeper into his lap and her lips into his for another kiss. Together they moaned and mashed their lips together, letting go of any restraint they had before Starlight's untimely finding.

After a few stops for breath and lots of hands and hooves exploring each other, Chris finally pulled himself away.

"Starlight... There's a lot we both have to learn about how a relationship like this is supposed to work for us. But this... as odd as it may sound or feel... is normal. If it were bad, it wouldn't feel so good."

That was all well and good, but how it felt wasn’t Starlight’s concern.

"But—"

"Trust me on this one," Chris firmly reassured her. "I wouldn't lie to you about this. I just... need to work some things out before I can start to show you more to help you understand."

Starlight jokingly asked, "So you really do like this, don't you?"

Chris drew a deep breath and rolled his head around. "Very much so."

"Me too." Starlight giggled before giving one last quick kiss. "Which is why you should give the other girls a try, too."

Chris groaned, "Oh, my God. Starlight."

Starlight stroked the soft pads under her hoof along Chris's cheek. "Chris, I'm always going to be here for you. But I also don't want to monopolize you. I came into this thinking you secretly still hated me or held what I said or did against me. Or that I was just one bad move away from you telling me to get lost. And even though I know better now, I want you to know who you want to be with. Who really makes you happy. Who is really going to love you the way you want to be loved. Because... yes... I really, really like you, and I love how I feel when I'm with you..."

Chris flatly stated the obvious, "You can't say that you're in love with me."

Starlight shot him a cute, know it all grin, "Can you say that you're in love with me? Or do you really, really like me too and love spending time with me? Because you also seemed to really, really like the other girls. And you certainly were excited to spend time with them."

Chris looked up with a smile that reeked of surrender.

"Yes... But I kinda also hate you a little for talking me into this."

"Yay!" Starlight mockingly clapped her hooves together and did a goofy seated dance in a mockery of his own clapping and dance he did for her. "Chris agrees with me. I feel so special."

Chris threw his hands up in surrender, "You made your point. You got me."

"Good," Starlight rolled over to his side and slid off the couch. "How about you go get washed up for tonight while I go make some more duplicates of some of these bottles Kelly and Big Mac didn't bring over last time."

Chris watched Starlight trot off into the garage and rolled around in his mind with the life he was now living.

"I must have lost my goddamn mind," he quietly uttered to himself as he started to stand up, but noticed something he should have expected. "Holy shhhhhhhit."

Starlight had left a damp spot on his pants, and after accomplishing that, even if by accident, this discovery sealed the deal for his bath time.

"Oh, fuck me. This bath ain't gonna last long."

[Over in the Carousel Boutique.]

The shop was filled with the low humming of a sewing machine and the soft tones blending in from Rarity's aura as she toiled away with her newest orders.

"These girls have no idea just how lucky they are to have someone like me who can put something together on such a short schedule. But if this really works, I'm really going to owe a great debt of gratitude to—"

That lovable sound of the bell at the front door chimed and pulled Rarity out into the showroom to meet her new customer.

"Good morning and welcome. How may I- Oh! Oven Fresh? Well, I didn't expect to see you here this morning. Or is it lunchtime already? Never mind. What can I help you with?"

Sounding unusually chipper, Oven Fresh said, "I'm so glad you're open today. I have a date tonight, and I just knew you were the only pony who I could turn to."

It had been a long couple of days, and this was just the kind of ego boost to put Rarity in a better mood.

"Well, if it's a special date you're looking to impress your special somepony with, I'm sure I have just what you need. So, who's this lucky pony of yours?"

Oven Fresh blushed and gave the cutest giggle, "No-No. I'm not here for help with a stallion. I mean, a pony stallion. I'm here because you're the only mare in town who has had a date with a human before. I'm going out with Peter."

"Peter!" Rarity exclaimed, shocked at both the announcement and the fact she didn't see it coming. "Peter, as in Cerb's human friend Sniff? Human, just shy of six feet tall, brown eyes with green flakes, and smells like he rolled in a field of clover?"

"I know!" Oven Fresh shouted out in excitement. "I can't believe I was able to pull it off, but I’m so nervous now.“ She turned around to look over the many wears she could fashion together to impress Sniff. “I’ve never been on a date, let alone with a human. What are the odds us two unicorns would be the first? And don’t get me wrong, I can see what must have attracted you to Cerb. He seems like such a nice stallion, but Peter?“

She felt her body turn to warm jello, and her heart swoon, “Oh! I can’t even begin to describe how incredible he is.“

She leaned in to take a closer look at the same black and silver piece that Cerb had taken a liking to.

“He’s a crazy flirt with every mare he meets, but that’s just the kind of stallion he is.“ She turned back to Rarity, smiling brightly and cocking her head slightly to the side. “He just wants to make everypony happy. Are they all like that?”

“I-well, yes. Mostly,” Rarity stammered as she tried to pull her sanity together. “They’re all incredibly kind, for sure… But, and you’ll have to excuse my nosiness, but this is a monumental occasion, so you’ll have to forgive me for inquiring so deeply… How did this come about?”

Suddenly, Oven Fresh was feeling like she might have made a mistake by being so open about announcing her date for the night.

“It just… uh… Did I do something wrong?”

“Oh! Most certainly not, my dear,” Rarity called out, shaking her head and trying to readjust herself to better approach the lucky mare. “It’s just that… Oh, goodness, me. You have no idea how we’ve all had our hooves full helping our new human friends get settled in. I can’t even begin to tell you all the drama we’ve had to deal with. I’m just surprised to hear that, well... Peter is most certainly a shameless flirt, but I was almost certain, with all he’s said before, that he had no interest in courting a mare.”

“Oh.” Oven Fresh started to calm down a little. “I know what you mean about having to deal with all the drama. That’s actually what brought Peter into my shop this morning. Peter didn’t… well *tsk* Bless that stallion’s heart, he wouldn’t tell me what happened between him and Princess Twilight. Must have had some misunderstanding or an argument, but he was really beating himself up over what he said. You saw him with me when you were walking out with Cerb and Benny. I had offered to help cheer him up and make him breakfast, and he wouldn’t accept unless he could repay me by taking me out to dinner.“ She grinned devilishly. “Just like I thought he would. Being such a gentlecolt, and all.”

“Gentleman, actually,” Rarity corrected her with a warm smile. “Semantics, though, my dear. Peter has shown himself to be a very charming and engaging young stallion. You’re quite fortunate to have won his heart over.”

Oven Fresh giggled again, “Well, I’m not that lucky. Peter is... I don’t know what he actually wants. I know he likes me, but like you said. I don’t think he can see himself loving a mare like us. That, or there’s something else holding him back.”

Something about that statement didn’t add much confidence to Rarity’s ambitions.

“Did he say something to you about humans not being willing to date a pony?”

Oven Fresh tried to remember the exact wording Sniff had used that morning.

“He said something about how a bunch of times he thought ponies were trying to date a human, but I guess they were just being friendly? Or that’s how he saw it, I guess. That, and that there was one pony who tried to date a human, and one of his friends might have wanted to try dating a pony, but they both got turned down. Do you know anything about that?"

Rarity answered with reserved hesitation, "No, actually. Did he say who they were?”

“No,” Oven Fresh answered with a sad shake of her head. “It was kind of an intense conversation we were having at the time, so I didn’t want to ask… Heh… If I was any less of a mare, I probably would have told him to take a hike, given how wishy-washy he was with me at first. I really had to hear him out on what he’s been going through. Although I’m glad I did. Really helped me to realize that coming from a different world means he’s coming from a different place in terms of social norms, and yet, we actually have a lot in common.”

“Yes,” Rarity quietly replied, trying to figure out who among both groups had been bold enough to ask to court one another, and who or how they were rejected. “It never ceases to amaze me how our new guest can be so incredibly different from us and yet surprise us by bringing such familiarity with some of our greatest traits. They’ve even surpassed us with them in some cases. Generosity, kindness, forgiveness, compassion, understanding, friendship. Those kinds of things. Even more impressive is how they strive so effortlessly with them despite their hardships.”

Oven Fresh nodded, “I don’t know all that much about the rest of the humans here, but I was surprised to see how much of a hard time Peter was having. I figured he had to be the happiest one of the bunch.”

Rarity softly spoke, sharing her compassion for the lucky mare, “Yes, well, if you spend any length of time with him, I’m sure you’ll come to find that he is likely to have many secrets. And if he’s already opened up this much to you and let you be the one to help him, it means that he must really trust you. And if he trusts you that much to share his fears and pains, I have no doubt that he must like you as more than just what we normally consider to be a friend. So… Who knows. Maybe you have a chance.”

A burst of hope renewed itself in Oven Fresh, along with a smile that showed it.

“Thank you. It means a lot to hear you say that, being the local expert and all.”

“Oh, please, darling—” Rarity played off the compliment. “—I’m not so much of an expert. My date with Cerb was more of… Well, just like with you and Sniff. More of a repayment or a thank you for all the kindness you’ve given him.”

Oven Fresh rolled her eyes.

“Well, that doesn’t sound nearly as encouraging when you say it like that.”

Rarity started flipping through a selection of dinnerware to best match the colors of her new customer.

“Not at all, dear. This is your chance to get closer to him. To show him… dare I say? A true mares romance?”

“Maybe.” Oven Fresh shrugged and looked away. “Right now, I’m okay with spending time with him and being that special mare that keeps him company when he needs somepony to talk to. I’m already going to have a lot of time with him, so it’s not like this is my only chance to win him over. Maybe if I knew he was interested in having a special pony, then that would be different.”

“Ah, yes.” Rarity pulled out a thin vest with a matching sash and blouse. “If only things were different. Then I’m sure we all—”

Oven Fresh was looking over another style of clothing and listening along, waiting for the next bit of insight to finish up.

“You’re sure we all, what?”

“Nothing, dear,” Rarity sweetly answered and turned around to join Oven Fresh at her side. “Just trailing off in my own thoughts. Now, what did you have in mind to wear? I will spare not a single thread of string or any of my finest jewels in sequence if it means you will look your absolute best for him tonight. I want you to look so ravishingly stunning that he won’t be able to take his eyes away from you.”

Oven Fresh levitated up a saddle in a soft pink color and matching skirt.

“I want something like this. It’s the only thing I heard Peter say that he likes.“ She draped it over her flank and let the fabric hang down. “But, maybe make it a little shorter? I mean, you have so many lovely gowns and dinner dresses, but that’s not really who I am or what I want Peter to see. I’m just a baker, after all.”

Rarity readily accepted the mare's preference graciously, “It’s a fine choice.”

She started towards a small platform surrounded by a half-circle of mirrors. “And I’m sure there’s more to you than just your career. So, come along now. Let’s get you properly fitted for tonight. I can have everything ready for you in an hour once I get the measurements down and pins in place.”

“Wow, that’s so fast,” Oven Fresh praised Rarity as she trotted up to the small platform. “Dinner isn’t until eight tonight. There’s no need for that fast of a rush job. And how much would that even cost?”

Rarity threw her head back and pompously laughed for a moment before she spoke very kindly to her new friend, “Worry not, my lucky unicorn sister. For today, what I offer you comes free of charge.”

Oven Fresh couldn't understand why the sudden act of charity.

“What? I can pay you. I may be a humble baker, but I'm by no means struggling.”

Rarity paid no mind to the offer of compensation.

“I have no doubts about your success in turning a profit, darling. Your bakery is the only one in town because no pony has ever had the need to go anywhere else. Certainly, no desire to find a better baker, that’s for sure. If anything, this is a gift from me to you for clearing up some miscommunication I was unaware of.”

Oven Fresh did her best to hold still as Rarity used her magic to move the saddle back and forth and ran the measuring tape over where adjustments would have to be made.

“Miscommunication? Oh! You mean you know what happened between Peter and Twilight?”

“Not in the slightest, sadly,” Rarity cheerfully answered. “The pony who turned down the human? I believe I know to which event Sniff was referring to. Though I have to imagine he was without all of the details and proper context. Probably the same for the human who the lucky mare was speaking to.”

That wasn’t precise enough for Oven Fresh to go off of or understand.

“Okay?”

Partially trying to avoid going on with that topic, Rarity asked, “And how about this length?”

Oven Fresh turned to one of the mirrors to see the new shorter length being offered on the skirt.

“Perfect! Peter seems to have an eye for cute little skirts, so I figured, why not wear something he likes? Ya know?"

Rarity replied with a smirk, "Clever girl, that you are."

Over Fresh eyed over the new outfit as more pins were put in place.

"So, this other mare Peter was talking about. Do you think she didn't turn him down, and you think the human doesn't know that? Oh! Or was it the other way around? Oh, my gosh. It wasn't Peter who was turned down, was it? That would explain a lot if he had a bad experience already."

"No, it wasn't your special human who was turned down," Rarity mumbled with a mouth full of pins. "So, don't you worry at all about this mystery human he spoke of. You need to focus on the stallion you've already set your eyes on. And between us girls, I really hope you win him over and can show him what us Equestrian ladies can offer."

Oven Fresh looked her reflection over again in the mirrors. Her mind flooded with sweet thoughts of how Peter would react to what she was sure he was going to love seeing on her. She felt so lucky just to have the chance to have a date with him. It kind of made her feel bad about the other mare who was turned down. Then a horrifying thought came to mind.

Oven Fresh's voice came out weak and trembled slightly.

"Rarity?"

Rarity seemed a bit too involved in her work to catch the shift in tone.

"Yes, dear?"

Oven Fresh was afraid to ask, but if Rarity was helping her, she should do the same.

"This other mare..."

Rarity may have missed the shift in tone the first time, but she knew what the question was going to be now that she had picked up on it and spoke up to avoid it, "Oh, my goodness! I almost completely forgot to ask. Have you had any problems with your ears or tails twitching uncontrollably recently?"

Oven Fresh did a quick glance up at her ears and then down to her tail.

"Uhhh. No? Why? Do you think there's something wrong with them?"

"No. They're as cute as the pony wearing them," Rarity was glad to inform her. "However, there's been a… Let's just keep this between us girls, but I'm heavily invested in you, making things work with our good friend Peter. But as for the ears and tail business, it shouldn’t concern you. Although, if it does happen that you start to have them going on the fritz, I implore you to come find me right away."

The confused mare did another strained examination of her ears.

"Am I supposed to know what you're talking about?"

"Miss Oven Fresh," Rarity spoke very firmly as she finished placing the last pin. "Nothing with our human friends has been easy. Not that it hasn’t been rewarding, because I certainly wouldn’t trade anything for the time I’ve been able to share with Mr. Cerberus and his friends. So, please don’t take this as anything other than me, offering my best advice and assistance where and when I can.”

Oven Fresh tried to smile but was still too fixated on what Rarity was trying to tell her.

“Which is for what exactly?”

Rarity took the saddle and skirt in her aura and removed it, leading it back towards her workshop.

”All I’m saying is that at some point, being how this is your first date, and with a human, most importantly, you might start to become overwhelmed by it all at some point. And it’s not a bad thing, per se. But, you may not understand how to handle what you’re feeling and… well… it’s rather bothersome when you don’t know how to release all those feelings. So much so, that your body starts acting out for you. Kind of like how when somepony grows so impatient that they start tapping their hoof on the ground. And I’d feel terrible if it were to create a problem between you and Sniff.”

“But with my ears and tail?” Oven Fresh almost yelped out her response.

”Precisely,” Rarity said with a knowing look and a coy smile before disappearing back into her workspace. “Now run along, dear. I want this skirt looking absolutely perfect for your date tonight and require the utmost concentration. Stop back early enough so that I can make sure everything fits comfortably and no further alterations are needed.”

“Okay!” Oven Fresh shouted out to Rarity as she stepped down from the platform and made her way to the door.

“I’ll be back around seven! If that works for you!”

Eager to see Oven Fresh succeed and turn the tide for human acceptance of romancing one of her own, Rarity reassured Oven Fresh to return, “I’ll be waiting!”

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 26 July 2023.]

So, magic fingers is still a thing. And so is the sad reality that every pony is clueless about the space between their legs. However, things are looking pretty good for my favorite bread mare.

Then... finally... Chris... You lucky SOB. You bagged yourself a winner there, bud. So glad you stuck it out. (And so is Starlight, even if she is also clueless about the space between your legs.)

Hell, even Rarity got some vital intel that let her know she had some air to clear with Cerb. Definitely need to get that straightened out if she doesn't want to blackball herself out of Cerb's potential special somepony. That, and maybe take some notes from Oven Fresh on clothing options. Humans tend to dig that.

Also, a big thank you for B_25 for taking a look at this chapter and giving some input. Every little bit helps.

Otherwise, since things are heating up and a lot of relationships are evolving, stay tuned for the next release, which is really a three-parter:

Chapter 52. The Trials of Lonely Hearts: Part 1

52. The Trials of Lonely Hearts: Part 1

It was growing deep into mid-day on the Apple Farm. Lumberman had been working in the orchard with Applejack. Kelly tagged along to help but had been struggling. Even picking up the strays that fell off course every so often.

"Kel," Lumberman dropped another barrel of apples into the back of a cart. "For the love of Christ. You can't be so bored that you feel the need to fuck your legs up worse than they already are."

Kelly stopped mid-motion of bending over and instead allowed herself to drop down to her knees and take another break.

"Well? What the fuck else am I supposed to do? Help clean the kitchen? Stumble around town like a drunken hobo?"

Applejack's ears perked up at Kelly's last suggestion.

"What's a hobo? And what do they get to drink?"

"Applejack," Kelly called out with a sudden burst of excitement. "If you become a hobo with me, you can drink whatever you want."

That's all Applejack needed to hear.

"Whoo-Wee! Ya hear that, Woody? Me and Kelly are gonna grab us some bottles and have ourselves a good ole time out in town. You in?"

"We're not getting tanked tonight, Kel," Lumberman groaned. "Why can't ya just get some rest and let yourself heal up? Shit. At least if you're gonna spend all your time drinking, do it at the castle."

Applejack, feeling sympathetic, added, "Spike and Starlight could use the company during the day. Plus, yer still gonna have Chris and Sniff staying there. So it's not like you won't have company."

Kelly gave a long stare off into the distance. She didn't want to be alone, but now that Big Mac was going to be away, she didn't want to be at the Apple House either. Even if she did like Applejack and felt safe around Lumberman, seeing those two so close together only made her miss Big Mac more. Then watching how those two got along and the aggressive play flirting they went back and forth with made her wonder if she wasn't the only one messing around with the locals.

She looked back at Lumberman. He had moved on, growing too impatient for her to give him a response. Instead, he was helping Applejack into the harness on the cart again. They got along so well together, and seeing that had her thinking two things. The first came to mind after watching them together. She started to wonder if Applejack was the picture-perfect heroin character everyone made her out to be; she was just the kind of woman Lumberman needed. The second was more selfish, if anything else. Because if she knew Lumberman was sweet on Applejack and started knocking boots, who could say boo about her doing the same with Big Mac?

Either way, for either good or bad reasons, the best thing she could do for herself and Lumberman was to leave him alone to take care of Applejack. Plus, Spike would be there at the castle. He seemed like he could be good for a laugh. Actually, now that she had thought about it more, maybe he could do her one little favor.

Kelly, finally ready to give him an answer, called out.

"Hey, Lumberman?"

[Meanwhile, over at the Ponyville Schoolhouse.]

Prim Posy opened the door and poked her head inside.

"Hello?"

Cheerilee called over from her desk, "You're fine, Prim. We're all here."

"Oh, good," she trotted in and let the door close behind her. "I was kind of worried when Starlight popped in out of nowhere and asked me to meet up here. And—" She looked around the room to the others. "—do any of you know why we're here?"

"I dunno," Derpy shrugged.

Cream Heart had a long stare around the room.

"Wait? Do any of us know why Starlight wanted us here?"

A sudden flash of light and a pop came at the front of the classroom. The mares turned their attention to Starlight, who finally joined them.

"Good, you're all here," Starlight was relieved to see they all arrived.

Berry Punch was the first to ask the big question.

"And why are we here, exactly?"

"Sorry about that, girls," Starlight took a seat on one of the desks like the others had. "I needed to talk to you all, and this was the only place I thought we could talk openly without somepony bothering us."

Derpy perked up.

"What are we going to talk about?"

Starlight took a deep breath and immediately looked guilty.

"Well... here's the thing. So, I was out with Chris at the human embassy. And—"

"You made him your special somepony, didn't you?" Berry Punch accused with a deadpan tone.

Starlight hysterically shook her head and waved her hooves out in front of her.

"No! It's nothing like that... mostly."

The mares of the classroom quickly started an uproar of angry accusations and complaints.

Starlight couldn't get a word in edgewise until she shouted above the angry clamoring, "Nothing's changed! Chris hasn't made a decision on who he wants to be with! Alright!"

She let the mares around her collect themselves for a moment and assessed their current states.

"And what happened with him and me... Look, girls, I want to apologize for telling him how I really feel, but I can't. I'm... I told you all how much I care about him. And then bringing you all together to spend time with him? I thought I was doing the right thing and trying to make him happy because I thought I ruined my chance to do it myself."

Derpy asked, now not sounding so angry, "You didn't?"

"I guess not," Starlight huffed. "But! Just like I told him, I know that I like him. Like... a lot of a lot, but I don't know if I'm in love with him, and he can't say that he loves me either. Not after only just a little over a week of knowing each other."

Without warning, Derpy was up with her forelegs around Starlight's barrel.

"Well, I'm glad to hear you were able to tell him how you feel."

This was an unexpected response Starlight didn't see coming.

"Really?"

Cheerilee gave a heavy sigh, "I'm happy for you. After all, you've known Chris the longest."

"And we saw how hard it was for you to try and set us up with him," Prim Posy added.

Cream Heart leaned forward into view, "And we all saw how happy it made you to see how happy he was when you introduced him to us."

Berry Punch, however, had a slightly different outlook.

"I'm happy for you, too. But I think I'm going to have to reconsider all of this."

Every mare did a quick turn to Berry Punch with a look of concern.

“It’s not about you jumping in with the rest of us,” Berry Punch went on to say. “The more I’ve thought about it, I didn’t originally want to do this to find a special somepony of my own. But… I guess I got caught up in the moment and thought it would be nice to not be a single mom anymore. And, I feel bad for saying this now, because Chris really does seem like a nice stallion… but I think I’d prefer to be with a real stallion. I’m fine with whatever you girls do, so don’t think I’m going to talk to anypony about any of this. My heart’s just not into it. You girls have a lot more invested in this, and I don’t want to take any of that away from you. Especially you, Cream. Chris seems perfect for a mare like you and Button Mash.”

“Berry?” Cream Heart trotted up to one of the few mares of the group she was friends with before getting involved in this. “Are you sure about this? I know that’s what started this whole thing for us, but—”

“Creamy,” Berry Punch put a hoof to her lips and gave a remorseful smile. “I shouldn’t have thrown my hat in the race with the rest of you. I should have been more honest with what I wanted. Both for me and for you. And don’t think that I won’t be available for any of you girls if you need anything. I’m still open to have a playdate with our foals if that’s what you need to have some time with Chris. I’d even like to tag along if you all do something together again. It was fun being able to get together and have even more like-minded girls to talk to.”

“We’d be glad to have you along with us,” Starlight nodded. “And I understand if that’s how you feel. None of you should feel obligated to be a part of this if you don’t feel comfortable or think things are exactly what you were hoping for.”

“Oh, and Cream,” Berry Punch had a little bit more to add. “If Button Mash still needs a sitter, I’ll be home tonight and can watch him for you. Not sure how he’s going to feel about missing out on the arcade, but I’m sure I can find something to keep him entertained in the meantime.”

Cream Heart gasped as if the weight of the world had been lifted off her shoulders, “Oh, my Celestia! I was running low on my shortlist of ponies to turn to. I owe you big time for this.”

Berry Punch pawed her hoof at the idea of needing to be paid back.

“I’m just doing what any good friend would do. But, if you are looking to do me a favor.“ She suddenly blushed and rolled her eyes away in embarrassment. “You’ve got to give me the juicy details."

She giggled like a schoolgirl for a moment, “Chris may not be the one for me, but that doesn’t mean I don’t think he isn’t cute in his own way. Plus, how long has it been since we’ve gossiped about boys?”

“Too long,” Cream Heart laughed out loud to the room.

Derpy fluttered her wings, excited to see how things turned out.

“So, we’re all good then?”

Prim Posy finally hopped down from the desk she’d been perched on.

“Well, I’m a little sad to see you go, but we definitely need to hang out more. Plus, I haven’t had any good gossip of my own to share. And it would be nice to be able to talk to somepony about what all works and find out more about what he likes. Give us all a better chance, you know?”

“Do mares really do that?” Starlight asked, gauging the room. “The gossiping, I mean?”

Berry Punch blew raspberries and snorted, trying to contain her laugh.

“Starlight, hunny. We have a lot to teach you.”

They all shared a quick laugh, and a thought abruptly came to Starlight's mind.

"Would saying he's a really good kisser be good gossip?"

"What?!" They all shouted together at the question.

Derpy was immediately in Starlight's face, "You already kissed him?"

Prim Posy shoved Derpy out of the way.

"How did it feel? His lips are so tiny."

Cheerilee pushed her way between them to assert her own question.

"You're not in love or even dating, and you still both kissed!"

Berry Punch took a seat, "Okay. This is the gossip we need to hear."

Derpy fluttered over to a desk, awestruck at Starlight's quick progression with Chris.

"Wow, you two sure are moving fast if you're not even dating."

"I know," Starlight huffed but then practically melted into her seat. "But it felt so right at the time and felt so Goddamn good."

"Woah. Hold up, now," Berry Punch interjected. "Just how good, or what even is, Goddamn good?"

"Uh? I don't know actually," Starlight answered, still wondering that herself. "It's something they say when they want to emphasize what they're feeling at the moment. Sometimes they say it in place of saying what you know they're talking about. So, like… how you all first reacted when I told you I wanted to try dating Chris. You could have said 'Goddamnit,' and I would have known that you were upset about what I just told you."

The mares exchanged a few inquisitive looks before returning to Starlight before Derpy asked, "But if that means we were mad, doesn't that make something being Goddamn good a bad thing?"

"Not from what I understand," Starlight assured the group. "It could mean any strong emotion. Actually, a lot of their curse words have lots of different meanings, depending on how they're used. I'm still learning myself."

"These are bad words?" Cheerilee asked.

Starlight shrugged, "I dunno. If they are, I don't see how."

"Girls! Girls!" Berry Punch called out to break up the derailed conversation. "We're getting off-topic. What we really want to know is about this kiss between you two."

"Kiss-es, technically," Starlight corrected the claim bashfully as she blushed. "He… really seems to like being held close and kissing."

"How do I get a kiss from Chris?" Derpy happily inquired.

That answer didn't require a lot of thought to give.

"If he likes you, just ask. That's what I did," Starlight answered.

"Details," Berry Punch pressed again.

All the attention was now centered entirely on Starlight. Positive attention. This was a first for her. At least, earning it honestly from what she believed to be real friends she made on her own.

“Alright. So, I was working on a spell to help Chris and his friends get power back to their house slash embassy. It… and you really can’t tell anypony about this, but it didn’t go as planned, and I ended up having to tackle Chris to the ground to keep him safe. He was kinda out of it, and I was so worried that I didn’t realize I was still on top of him, because, you know. Trying to keep him safe and all.”

[Over at the last Checkpoint for the day in the Everfree Forest.]

“Wow,” Rainbow Dash gawked over the full bag Cerb had been carrying. “You really carried all of this by yourself?”

Cerb jokingly scoffed, “What do you think I came out here for?”

Rainbow Dash was still looking over the spread of items collected. “Yeah, yeah. I know, but… We’re going to have to make multiple trips to get all of this back to Twilight and them so they can sort it out.”

“That’s fine,” Fluttershy replied. “We’re not going anywhere else tonight. So that will give us more protection while we set up camp.”

Rainbow Dash cocked an eyebrow.

“And why is it again that you’re stopping so early? You two are stopping short of the next checkpoint. I mean, yeah, this is already a heavy load to carry, but even still… Are you sure everything is okay?”

“It’s fine, Dash,” Cerb answered. “Sometimes, these things happen. Survive, adapt, and overcome. Plans change when the situation changes. And Fluttershy made the call to stop early tonight, so we can get a better assessment of my leg.”

“Eghck,” Rainbow Dash groaned. “Kelly really isn’t going to like hearing about this.”

Cerb grunted and pinched the bridge of his nose, “Yeah, no shit.”

“Becky probably won’t either,” Rainbow Dash sighed. “Do you think she’ll be okay without me there with her? I know she’s not alone back there, but you wanted me there to take care of her. Should I fly back to check in on everything and make sure there’s no problems or if they need my help?”

This was a time for Cerb to give some much-needed mentoring.

“Dash. In the real world, you don’t have the option to just put everything down and fly back to hang out with whoever you want. You’re on a mission with us. You have an obligation to fulfill. The one you agreed to.”

“I know,” Rainbow Dash sighed.

“That being said,” Cerb lightened his tone. “This is a training environment. So, I would suggest getting with Twilight. If there’s any reason to believe something could be wrong, then I would want you to go back. If not, write her a letter. That’s the normal thing to do. Can you handle that?”

Rainbow Dash looked up and smiled, “Yeah. I can handle that. Oh, yeah. Do you need help setting up your camp for the night?”

Cerb looked over to the camping gear Rainbow's team had dropped off for them.

“No. I can pitch a tent with just Fluttershy’s help.”

Rainbow Dash grinned and quietly whispered to herself, “Phrasing.”

“What was that?” Cerb asked, almost certain he heard her say something that should have been over her head.

“Huh?” Rainbow Dash looked up, acting surprised that Cerb was still talking to her. “Oh, nothing. Just thinking out loud, I guess. Crazy how much we have to carry back when you didn’t even finish what we originally planned for today. But, yeah. We’ll load this up and head back to let Twilight know that she can pick up Rarity when you’re done here. How much time do you think you’ll need.”

Cerb looked at his watch.

“I’d say… any time after twenty hundred.”

Rainbow Dash scrunched her face, “Huh?”

“Sorry,” Cerb cracked a grin. “Military time. Twenty hundred is eight PM.”

"Take it easy there, chief," Rainbow Dash said with a grin. "I'm a future Wonderbolt, remember? I know what military time is. But don't worry. We’ll make sure to get her here early for ya."

With that cleared up, Rainbow called over her crew, "Alright, everypony. Load up and get ready to move out."

Cerb and Fluttershy watched Rainbow Dash's team get to work, and Cerb asked a question that had been eating at him for a while, "Any idea what you're gonna say to Rarity when she gets here?"

Fluttershy didn't even flinch at the question.

"I think I know how to handle this. You shouldn't have to worry about anything."

[Back at the Castle of Friendship.]

Chris was deep in conversation with Spike while helping him sort through a pile of books.

"So, what else do you know about us?" Spike asked. "I mean, do you know how Celestia found my egg?"

Chris handed up another book, "No. Just the Mane Six and Starlight. I think they're saving your back story for another season. Probably some big reveal or something like that."

"Oh… That's lame," Spike said with not a lot of emotion behind it.

Chris wondered if maybe he should even be having this conversation, but he was kind of stuck in it now.

"To be fair, the show is called ‘My Little Pony.’

“I know,” Spike groaned. “It’s just that…“ He paused for a moment to think and then turned to look Chris in the eyes. “Is it okay if I talk to you like I do with Sniff?”

That could mean a lot of things, and Chris didn’t know how he should answer.

“If you wanna talk, I’m here to listen. But I don’t claim to have an answer for everything.”

Spike thought about that and eventually took it for what it was worth.

“Fair enough. But, uh… What’s it like to grow up with a mom and dad?"

"Oh… Did Twilight tell you about our past before we got here?"

Spike didn't hesitate to answer, "She told me that you all had a difficult time in your world and had a lot of bad things happen to you when you were there. Then Cerb was hurt really bad in a war. Not much else."

Chris handed up another book.

"Spike, having a whole family you're born into is supposed to be the one thing you can always rely on… but none of us had that. Or at least was able to keep it. But if you're wondering what life would have been like if you were raised by dragons instead of Twilight, it's a question that can't be answered. It would be like me trying to understand why my parents gave up on trying to love me."

Spike's eyes went wide, horrified at the comment.

"You mean your parents—"

"Different world, different families, Spike," Chris said and let those words sit long enough to allow the young drake process them. "I don't talk to my family, and they don't reach out to me. I was an unwanted child. And I'm sorry that I can't tell you why you wound up with Celestia and were raised by Twilight. But you were lucky. A lot luckier than I was. I didn't realize what it was like to have a family that cared about me until I was a lot older... Sometimes the family you claim is better than the one you come from."

Spike nodded.

"That's pretty much what Sniff said."

Chris handed up another book, "That's because we're a better family than the one he was born with."

Three honks from Lumberman's truck sounded off, letting Spike know they were about to have guests.

"You know," Chris set the rest of the books down. "I can't tell if that's a courtesy that he honks to let us know he's here, or rude that doesn't knock on the front door like a normal person."

Spike put away the last book he was handed and asked an enlightening question, "Aren't you all normal humans?"

"Haa!" Chris couldn't have kept a straight face if he tried. "Not even close."

"Yo!" Lumberman's voice called out from downstairs. "Cowboy!"

"Sir!" One of Luna's night guards protested. "We can announce your arrival, so you—"

"Nah! We good homes! Chris! Spike! Where you at?!"

Chris chuckled, "Come on, Spike. Break time."

It didn't take long for Chris and Spike to make their way downstairs and take in the excitement. Mostly just the humor of one of the Lunar Guard bat ponies shadowing Lumberman.

Lumberman raised his arms to the side with a why me expression that might have been legitimate.

"Chris? The fuck, man? Why the poh poh hounding me?"

"Hey!" Spike ran up to put some distance between the two. "Midnight Flash, he's a friend."

"Of course," the night guard replied with a bow. "Princess Luna was very explicit about taking care of our new human guests. I was merely attempting to save Sir Lumberman the burden of searching the castle."

Lumberman did a quick turn back to Midnight.

"I didn't know you were doing me a solid, pony.” He stuck his knuckles out for a brofist. “Put 'er there, man."

Midnight stared at Lumberman's fist, looking a little uncertain, if not scared.

"Are… Are you threatening me?"

Applejack trotted up angrily, "No, you gosh darn numb skull. It's a sign of respect. How can you not know this?"Applejack raised her hoof for a bro-hoof. "Don't worry, Woody. I won't leave ya hanging."

Lumberman kept his hand up for their bro-fist.

"That's my girl."

"Jesus Christ," Kelly jokingly groaned. "Please don't make a hate crime out of this."

Becky, being the saint that she was, leaned down and whispered into the clueless night guard's ear.

"Oh," Midnight nodded and smiled in thanks. "Sir Lumberman, please accept my apologies. I didn't know I was… dealing with a real OG," and raised his hoof."

Lumberman was loving this and returned the bro-hoof.

"Midnight, dude… I know she told you to say that, but you went with it, and you look awesome as hell, bro. Much respect."

Applejack shook her head as she watched the two exchange a bro-hoof to bro-fist.

"Woody? You ain't never talked like that around me? What are you doing?"

"He's just trying to impress the new guy." Becky joked but was also a little serious.

Lumberman was trying his best to live in the moment.

"Yo, Midnight. The girls here are staying the night. Make sure they're taken care of and kept safe under your watch. But if you get off the clock before ten, you gotta stop over Apple's place and have a drink with us."

"Woody!" Applejack shouted angrily. "You can't be invit-did you say have a drink with us?"

"Yeah," Lumberman answered with an overly pleased smile. "Granny Smith is back at the hotel. Becky and Kelly are ditching us. Might as well have a sip or two by the fire. And if Midnight and the other vampire-looking motha fucker want to stop over, cool."

Midnight watched Lumberman continue on to where the alcohol was being stored.

"Our watch is to be relieved at sunrise."

"Don't worry, dawg," Lumberman shouted back, pointing a finger gun. "I got something for you and your boys! You're tight with a real OG, now!"

Midnight gave Spike a confused look, to which Spike just shrugged.

Becky continued towards the stairs but stopped short at the bat ponies side.

"He's getting a bottle for you and your other guard to share for when you get off work. But… can I feel your wing?"

Midnight gave a curious look at Becky and then his wing.

"If it pleases you, then I am sure Princess Luna would allow it," he replied as he extended his batwing.

Becky carefully trained her fingers over the thin membrane of the wing.

"It's like really smooth leather. That feels so cool… Do you feel it when I touch it?"

"Phrasing!" Kelly shouted from near the staircase.

"Oh, you're one to talk, Pony Ride!" Becky shouted back.

"Here we go!" Lumberman shouted as he entered the room with a bottle of Bacardi O and two bottles of Patron. “Two for me and Apple Hat, and one for the new guys. It’s orange-flavored. I’m giving it to you because I’m pretty sure ole Apple Hat would kick me out of the house if I even brought it on her property.”

Apple Jack snorted and tried to play it off as if she were offended.

“Darn toot 'en.”

“Becky!” Lumberman called out as he handed her the bottle. “If you would be so kind as to educate these fine law enforcement ponies on the finer points of day drinking.”

“Of course, Sir Lumberman,” Becky graciously accepted the bottle with a passable British accent. “Don’t get profiled on your way back from ditching us.”

Lumberman ushered Applejack out and waved them off with a handful of tequila.

"Don't make the news getting caught selling Spike in a dress on the street!"

"A dress!" Spike shouted, gripped in fear. "No! I'm not wearing a dress!"

Kelly moved just fast enough to avoid a head-on collision with Spike running up the stairs.

"He's joking!... Spike!" She glared at the vanishing sight of Lumberman as he rounded the corner. "Thanks! Not like I might need his help tonight, ya asshole!"

Lumberman's voice drifted back into the room, barely loud enough for Kelly to hear, "I was joking, Spike."

"Goddamnit," Kelly grumbled before she turned to Chris with pleading eyes. "Can you find him and tell him we’re not going to dress him up like that?"

"Yeah," Chris huffed. "I'll find him. I have to get ready to go, though. Starlight's showing me around town tonight."

"Wait? Like a date?" Kelly asked.

"Kel," Chris pulled off the most believable insulted tone. "I want to laugh to help make it funny, but I'm just going to go and do this favor for you instead."

"That's not what I meant, Chris!" Kelly was suddenly feeling like she was batting zero and really needed to talk to Spike. "Fuck me. I need a drink."

"Don't worry, hun," Becky said kindly. "I'll grab a bottle for us. Party for two, am I right?"

"Thanks, Becks," Kelly groaned.

"Hey, Midnight," Becky caught the guard before he rounded the corner. "Could you help my friend up to her room?"

[Back at the Carousel Boutique.]

Rarity capped a small vial of lip gloss.

"And there we are. Not overdressed, but not looking so casual as if you didn't care to put any effort into this evening. You are positively gorgeous."

Oven Fresh took a look in the mirror. Her new skirt, saddle, a more appropriately managed mane, and a shiny coat of lipgloss shining luxuriously… She was dressed to kill.

"Rarity? How did you… I look…"

"Gorgeous, yes. I know," Rarity proudly stated. "And believe me. If Sniff can't see how beautiful you are, there is no helping that stallion. But there are plenty of others who I'm certain would. And at least one other human stallion who would likely take a shining to such a lovely-looking mare as yourself."

Oven Fresh covered her mouth and tried not to cry or scream in excitement.

"Ah-ah-ah," Rarity touted. "Let's not ruin your mascara."

Oven Fresh could hardly contain herself.

"Sorry. Did I say I was excited yet? Because I'm so excited right now."

"Just stay calm and be yourself," Rarity said, doing her best to comfort her. "Don't try too hard to impress him. Ask him questions about him. Get to know him better and let him ask questions about you. You're a very interesting mare with a lot to offer. Show him that you're more than just a baker. You're a beautiful young mare with the world dangling from the tips of your hooves, and all the love and fun and excitement he could ever need."

"Right!" Oven Fresh declared with righteous indignation. "And if worse comes to worst, I still get to be the pony he gets to perfect his massaging techniques on." She did a little shake just thinking about having his hands on her again. "By the way, if you get the chance. You have to get a massage from a human. It is…"

Rarity chuckled loudly enough to stop the giddy mare from continuing on with her suggestion.

"I assure you I'm already far ahead of you in that regard."

Oven Fresh did one last check in the mirror before thanking Rarity one last time, "No matter what happens, I owe you. From the bottom of my heart, thank you."

Rarity started to pack away all of her beauty supplies as she bid the mare adieu, "Best of luck, my dear."

Shortly after Oven Fresh had left, Rarity was back deep into her work on another set of orders.

"With any luck, she just might be the one to turn the current status quo of what the rest of the humans believe to be acceptable. Then, hooves crossed, things will be different.”

Just as Rarity was finishing her thoughts aloud to herself, the bell above her door chimed from another patron entering.

“Hello! Be with you in a moment!” Rarity sang out from her workspace.

As she trotted back out into the showroom, she was treated to the sight of Twilight.

“Oh!” She almost yelped. “You’re here early.”

“Evening, Rarity,” Twilight greeted her. “And yes. Fluttershy suggested that they stop early tonight and for us to come get you. I wanted to give you a heads-up earlier about the change in times, but trying to keep up with all the intel reports and admin work, I couldn’t find the time. It won’t be a problem to leave a bit early, would it?”

Rarity was already gathering her things.

“Well, of course not. I just need to put these last few things away and grab Sweetie Belle. We still have time to drop her off at the inn with Granny Smith, do we not?”

“Plenty of time,” Twilight hummed, happy to see that even with the change in plans, Rarity was able to adjust her schedule.

[Deep in the Everfree Forest at Cerb’s campsite a short time later.]

A flash of light had Rarity teleported to a low burning fire and a small tent big enough for one human and two ponies.

“Here we are,” Twilight announced. “Safe and sound. See?”

“Welcome, back, Twilight,” Cerb said and waved his hand. “Rarity, glad to have ya.”

“Ah, yes,” Rarity trotted over with her saddlebags full to the brim. “And I’m ever so pleased to see things appear to have been safe and hospitable for the both of you.”

“Yeah,” Cerb huffed out a slight laugh. “I think the top three most dangerous things we saw today has been me, a squirrel, and Fluttershy. Not in the order of appearance, but certainly in that order of danger.”

“Starting from least to greatest,” Fluttershy joked.

Twilight had a good laugh at that.

“Yes, I’m sure. Oh, and what was up with that crazy letter you wrote back to Benny? I don’t recognize any of those military terms.”

Cerb shrugged, “He wrote me a stupid letter, I wrote him a stupid one back. Blame him for it.”

“I’ll be sure to do that,” Twilight said, grinning excitedly. “Otherwise, how is your leg doing?”

Cerb ran a hand over his leg that wasn’t hurting any more than he had expected.

“I’ll be fine. But this whole trip has revealed a lot more about me than I think I would have preferred to know.”

Fluttershy bopped Cerb on the top of the head from behind.

“You’re fine. No need to be acting like things are worse than they really are.”

Twilight was starting to let her anxious mindset show, looking around the campsite for something else to talk about.

“So, today has been pretty quiet… Which is good, as Benny keeps telling me. But is there anything you can tell me that wasn’t put in the reports?”

Cerb stood up and adjusted his belt.

“Sorry, Princess. Things have been so slow and boring I’ve actually forgotten that I had to go to the bathroom. If there was more to tell ya, we'll put out a message for you. So, if you’ll pardon me.”

Twilight felt a bit let down at how uneventful everything had been up to that point. Not even Cerb had anything to add.

“Oh… Okay? Well, what about you, Fluttershy? Anything—”

“I’m sorry, Twilight,” Fluttershy asserted her apology rather abruptly. “I know you’re looking out for us and must be bored out there looking over the reports, but I’d like to get a start on going over what we need to do with Justin tonight. And, I would have you stay and talk with us longer, but Justin hasn’t really been open to the idea of anypony outside of Rarity and myself… you know… There are some things he still would like to keep private.”

Rarity softly spoke up as she took her place by Fluttershy’s side.

“Twilight, I cannot apologize enough if it feels like we’re pushing you out. But I’m sure you can—”

“It’s fine,” Twilight sighed. “But if things are going to be this slow, I might turn in early for the night. Maybe even head back to Ponyville with Rainbow Dash. Check-in on everypony back there.”

“How about you come back in the morning?” Fluttershy offered. “I’m sure once we have a better idea on how to take care of everything, he will be more open. We don’t want to keep you in the dark with everything, but we won’t keep anything from you that we know we can’t handle without your help.”

“I know,” Twilight said. “I have the utmost faith in you two. And Justin as well. Just let him know the overwatch teams are well-rested, and the recon teams will do their searches as he requested."

"I will," Fluttershy said with a nod and a smile. "Have a good night, and we'll see you in the morning. Maybe have breakfast together?"

Twilight gave a soft smile back, a little more promise of a better day tomorrow showing through.

"Sure thing. Have a good night, you two."

As soon as Twilight teleported out, Rarity let her nervous excitement out.

"Fluttershy, you will not believe the news I have."

"Rarity, if you have good news to share, you might want to save that for after what I need to tell you first."

Rarity was still too caught up in the moment.

"Well, it's not all good news. Turns out that I might have told Justin something that he… Hold on." Rarity stopped, suddenly noticing the tone and worried look from Fluttershy. “What do you need to tell me?”

Outside of the campsite, Cerb was busy with a small collapsible shovel, covering up the small hole he just finished doing his business in.

“Jesus, how much fucking fiber she put in those fucking scones. There’s no way that much shit was from what I ate alone today.” He placed his hand over his gut. “Better to push it out now… Last thing I need is to shit my pants if Rarity flips the fuck out.”

Cerb moved past the small bushes he hid himself behind and looked out to the campsite they had set up. Somewhere on the other side of the tent, he knew a serious conversation was happening. One that he caused and was going to have to rehash again as soon as they were done. And even though the soft colored lights of orange and amber from the fire created such comforting imagery, dancing on the ripples of the pond they set up next to, he was so far away from being relaxed. In fact, he was terrified.

He walked further out towards the water’s edge and sat on the grassy shore.

Sitting alone, the world around him looked so much different after the events of the day. Not in how it looked physically. The grass and leaves were just as green as they were before the sun had set. The water's dark blue surface mirrored the night as the many he'd seen before. Even the night sky, as the colors blended so beautifully together under the stars and crest of a new moon, were as they should be. Everything was in perfect order and paraded motionlessly without a hint of warning that it could have been mistaken for home.

What had changed was his outlook.

“The only easy day was yesterday,” he said to himself in the nearly silent forest. “But today is a new day.“

He tossed a pebble into the water, “And tomorrow, there will be hell to pay.”

“He said what?!” Rarity’s voice cut through the cool night air. “Ow! No! You let go this instant! I will not be quiet! Nor will I let this-Ow! Okay! Okay!”

Cerb sulked deep into himself as he sighed, “But first, I have to make it through the night.”

Now that it was quiet again, his mind went back to review where this all started and to where he screwed everything up.

Stepping out of the car and crashing into a strange new land. Blacking out for a moment in the garage. Freaking out when Starlight ran into him. Meeting Rarity and Fluttershy for the first time and… why did he blurt out the first thing that came to mind when he saw them? Was that what he was even thinking? Were those his thoughts? Certainly, reaching out and hugging Fluttershy wasn’t his idea or intention.

It was as if he simply reacted with some instinct to comfort and appease them. Like a boy fawning over his first crush, but he did it to complete strangers. Only they were no longer strangers; none of them were. But none so familiar to him as those two were.

He had to remind himself they were miniature-talking horses. So often, when he thought about them, the fact they weren't human seemed to fail to weigh in on his thoughts. Kind of strange how the world he left behind seemed to disappear from his mind so easily, along with their species.

Cerb pulled out his phone and powered it up.

After unlocking it and swiping through some apps and thumbnails, he opened a special folder. He swiped through pictures, glancing at some, staring at others. Him and his mother, his younger brother, various squad members he was assigned to while still serving. Many were with all of his friends there with him, and even a few who were no longer around. All of them, though, had one thing in common. They were all the ones he swore to protect.

That’s how he saw himself. Their guardian, protector, avenger, a brother, and a son. Now, here in this supposedly dangerous forest, he was putting everyone that he still could protect at risk. Although, maybe even that was a questionable concept.

His thoughts went back to Celestia in Benny’s living room during the standoff.

“NEVER IN ALL MY YEARS HAS ANYONE VIOLATED THIS MOST PRECIOUS LAW AGAINST SUCH VIOLENCE! BUT YOU! YOU!“

Those were the words that echoed in his head. She was so egregiously enraged over the thought of taking another's life. It was as if she couldn’t comprehend the idea that it could ever be an option.

Then there was his history.

How many lives had he taken? For a while, he knew the numbers, but after so many close calls and firefights and cover fire from all those around him, the numbers lost their purpose. Rookies cared because they hadn't experienced it. After a while, for those who were in the thick of it, they didn't brag about the numbers. Maybe some did, but it was rare to hear any numbers mentioned. Not unless it was said to tell about how hard someone else had fought or how they fought through overwhelming odds. It became less of a "me versus them" and "more of an "us versus them." How many went out alongside him, and how many came back. Those were the numbers that counted.

Although, now, the six he so readily tried to keep safe could lose their favor. All over what, in a moment of weakness and wanting to be honest with Fluttershy, he had said.

He might have doomed them all. The only saving grace he could rely on was Fluttershy. His fate had been put on her shoulders, and all he could do was wait to see if she could pull it off.

The soft crunching of grass startled him, and he turned to see who had approached from behind.

Rarity stood before him with her nose up and a stern glare in front of a mournful Fluttershy.

“I… am so angry—”

“Rarity,” Cerb quicking spoke up as he moved to stand.

“—and disappointed in you,” Rarity coldly scolded.

That did it… Cerb was done. No coming back from that. He took his seat in the grass again and waited for the worst to come.

“Seriously, Justin,” Rarity continued to scold him through restrained ire. “I simply, for the life of me, cannot begin to—“ She gritted her teeth and tried to shake the confusion from her head. “—To think. I let you into my place of business, my home, introduced you to my family, comforted you not once, but twice!”

Fluttershy tried to move between them, “Rarity, please calm down. You’re—”

She was promptly lifted away in Rarity’s aura.

“No! I need to say this! And he needs to hear it!” Rarity barked at her wingmare before narrowing her eyes back down on Cerb. “I have clothed you, held you close when you were crying out in your sleep, defended you, praised your good deeds and behavior to all I’ve spoken with. I've nearly lost my mind trying to understand you, and now I’m who-only-knows how far out in this filthy uncivilized forest.“ She turned back with a look of disgust glazing over her anger. “I hate the forest! I hate this forest! And then I come out here and have to listen to Fluttershy tell me…”

Cerb couldn’t say anything, couldn’t stand. He couldn’t even muster the courage to look her in the eye. He sat there, taking the verbal beating, staring at the grass, and waiting for her to finish her piece and leave him. All he wanted was for it to be over. Instead, she reached a hoof out to raise his chin.

“Look at me, Justin,” Rarity ordered, with her anger reaching the point of breaking into an emotional meltdown.

Cerb looked up to see Rarity’s sad eyes searching for him to find her.

“What more do I have to do for you?" Rarity pleaded in a shaky voice. "Did you really think, for even a second, that I would give up on you or leave you?”

Cerb sat there in the grass, relieved that his fears were for nothing, but was also embarrassed that he had made her worry. Actually, as more of her scolding became clear with her plea, he was ashamed.

He reached up and held her hoof in his hand.

“I’m sorry…”

“Don’t be sorry, Justin,” Fluttershy said, finally joining his side. “After the way I acted, I can’t blame you for thinking Rarity or any other pony would run away.”

Rarity pulled back from Cerb and marched up to Fluttershy, looking just as angry as she was moments ago.

“Oh, and you, Fluttershy. Turning away and trying to run off like that. From Justin? He was in a war, for crying out loud. That’s what war is. It’s why we have tried so hard for so very long to avoid it and stop others from starting them.”

Fluttershy shrunk in on herself, embarrassed for the way she acted to Cerb’s confession.

“I wasn’t going to run away… I just needed to… have a little space to think.”

Rarity drew in a deep breath and opened her mouth to lay into Fluttershy again but paused for a moment. She exhaled all of the frustrations still festering inside out in a long sigh and composed herself.

“It’s fine. I can’t stay mad at either one of you. Even if I don’t appreciate how you both acted over this, I can still at least understand why you both may have done so. But, now that this is all over and out of the way, it is time for dinner. You’ll need your strength if you’re going to be carrying around Fluttershy all day tomorrow and skipping your checkpoints like some scared foal trying to avoid the timeout corner.”

Cerb tucked his phone away and started to bring himself back to his feet.

“Rarity. I’m sorry for—”

Rarity stomped her hoof, “How many times must I tell you, Justin? Stop apologizing so much. I’ve already put your reckless behavior behind me. If running around the forest with—”

“For doubting you,” Cerb corrected her, stopping only long enough to take in her look of shock. “It’s been me and my six friends for the last few years… I’m not used to meeting new people and having them… want to stay around me.”

Rarity dropped the high and mighty act and finally calmed down.

“Oh? Well, in that case. Apology accepted. And I’m sorry for storming out there like some irate mare… And even though I think I have a better understanding of it all, now. At the time, I was hurt that you perhaps didn’t trust me like I trust you.”

“It won’t happen again,” Cerb said, forcing the best smile he could.

Rarity drank in his best efforts to make amends and chuckled quietly.

“It better not. Now come on. Apparently, you’re friend Sniff saw fit to make sure we all were fed what’s called a ‘bread bowl? You can have either the broccoli and cheese or squash and corn chowder. Then we can take a look at that leg of yours.”

[Not much earlier at the Grapes and Olives bar.]

“Oven Fresh, sweety. You need to calm down,” Top Shelf laughed out quietly as she poured one of her new signature drinks. “He’s not late. You’re just here early. And I still can’t believe you managed to wrangle yourself a human. And my number two pick. Go figure.”

Oven Fresh was fidgeting in her seat.

“I am calm. I’m just… I’m not calm at all. I’m so nervous and excited at the same time.“ She picked up her new drink with her hooves and chugged the first half of it. “Wow, that is good… And number two? Oh, please do tell while making me another one of these. Because this is so good. And-no, wait… Let me guess. The big guy in the forest? Cerberus?”

Top Shelf pulled out the bottle that was nearing empty.

“You’re not just lucky you talked him into a date. You’re lucky he came in to check up on our supply. We’d be out right now if not for him setting this all up for you tonight. And, if you must know, yes. I do have a thing for Mr. Husk. That’s his real name. I didn’t see him like that until after he started to talk to me. Another little secret, he scared just about the entire staff here. Except for Italian himself. I guess our boss knew enough to know everything was fine, but I was quivering and about wet myself. I was so scared of him.”

“Oh, you poor baby,” Oven Fresh mockingly joked.

“I’m serious,” Top Shelf continued on. “He is huge, and those fingers he was wiggling around—”

“Did you get a chance to feel them?” Oven Fresh asked with a flirty grin.

Top Shelf didn’t know if she should be offended or if this was some sick joke.

“What? No. Why would I—”

“You are missing out,” Oven Fresh emphasized with her eyes as she took another sip.

"Oh!" Top Shelf giggled now that she was catching on. "You mean, did I feel them on me? Not me touching them. And no. I met Mr. Husk before those rumors started floating around. But anyway. I didn't know what or who he was or why he was with Rarity, but if he wasn't the nicest, charming colt I ever did see at this bar. And I'm not talking about your run-of-the-mill sweet talker. This stallion was genuine from start to finish. But that wasn't what got me."

"I'm waiting," Oven Fresh teased for more information.

Top Shelf gave a whimsical sigh, "It was how he treated her the whole night. Such a gentlecolt, and they were so cute together. And at the very end, Italian Stallion brought out a single slice of cheesecake for their dessert—"

"No. Did they..." Oven Fresh giddily begged the question.

"Hold on now," Top Shelf answered with an elated smile. "I was watching them the whole time and got worried when it looked like their night was ending badly. And I don't know what they were talking about, but it must have been something upsetting because I swear somepony had just rained on her parade and stole her crown. She looked so crushed. Then, Mr. Husk, he was getting all fired up about whatever must have made her upset—"

In all the excitement of the gossip, something became clear to Oven Fresh.

"Cerberus? He really is sweet on Rarity? I knew it."

Top Shelf was about to drop the most important detail.

"He moved to sit by her so they could share their dessert, and they even used the same spoooooon."

"Awwwwwwwe." Oven Fresh squeed.

Top Shelf went back to finishing the next drink.

"I probably shouldn't tell you any of this, but you're kind of in the in-crowd with them and me, now. So, us girls can talk. But please don't mention anything I told you about Cerb and Rarity. Those two don't have a clue about what the other must be thinking."

"Why is that? Did she turn him down?" Oven Fresh asked, looking for evidence that she was right.

"Hmm," Top Shelf wondered out loud. "That would have… No. I don't think so. He might have turned her down and is trying to fix it… Please don't repeat that. I honestly don't know. I just know that he cares about her, and she is head over horseshoes for him… I'm actually surprised they’re not a couple already. But if they don't call it soon... egh." She shrugged with a careless smile. “This single mare is calling dibs.”

Oven Fresh giggled, “Well, I’m sorry to say, but I might have redirected Rarity back on course… I don’t know how, or even what happened, but I think one of them thought the other turned them down. Which, Luna only knows what kind of bad luck that must take to accomplish that.”

Top Shelf silently laughed, holding it in as she saw who was approaching.

“Well, knowing any of those girls and their history, I could see that happening. And here’s your second drink, Oven. Enjoy yourself tonight.”

“What?” Oven Fresh asked with an open smile, thinking the barmare was joking with her about the conversation being over. “Did you run out of things to talk about?”

Sniff stepped behind her and laid his arm around her shoulders.

“She’s just being courteous and letting me say hello to my special lady friend for the night.”

“Peter!” Oven Fresh shouted. “You made it!”

“Did you think I was making it up?” Sniff jokingly asked.

Oven Fresh tried to calm herself down and answered, “No, of course not. I just...“

Sniff finally took a closer look at what she was wearing.

“You just wanted to show off,” he answered for her with some humor in his voice as he turned to the barmare. “Hey, Topsy. She making you jealous over there?”

“Depends,” Top Shelf spoke over her shoulder. “Is she going to be buying you all the drinks tonight? If that’s the case, then I’ll wait for Mr. Husk to get back.”

Sniff looked down to the full glass of the Top Shelf’s new trademark drink sitting next to Oven Fresh’s near-empty glass.

Top Shelf giggled, “He’s all yours, Ovens. Mr. Husk paid for everything on his first date.”

“Pop’n Fresh?” Sniff mocked being insulted. “What are you trying to do to my good name? I thought I told you I was treating you out tonight?”

Oven Fresh could see the game those two were playing and played along by pulling both glasses towards her.

“Darn right, you’re paying. And don’t listen to her. These are both mine. You can order your own.”

“Awe,” Top Shelf cooed over the bar. “Little Miss Oven Fresh is calling the shots and gets open bar before dinner with you. Hmm… Maybe I’m a little jealous.”

Sniff pulled out a small cloth sack and slid over a handful of bits.

“Alright, I’d ask to see your manager so I could see who put you in this position, but we’re both here, and now I’m going to have to live with my mistakes. So… how abouts a nice tip, and you play nice with the guy footing the bill tonight?”

Top Shelf scooped up the bits and bowed her head, “Well, if you’re going to bribe me, I can’t really say no, now can I?’

Sniff replied in a cutesy voice, “Thank you, Topsy. But I would like one of these cocktails as well before we eat, if you don’t mind.”

“Of course, Peter,” Top Shelf giggled. “One house special, coming up.”

“Now,” Sniff softly called out as he drummed his fingers on the bar's countertop. “As I was saying, before I was extorted for quality service, and feel free to rub this into all the other mare's faces.“ He made it very clear that he was checking out what she was wearing. “But whatever you worked out with Rarity has moved you from the cutest thing I’ve seen by far, to the prettiest thing I’ve had the pleasure of seeing here.”

Oven Fresh sat there frozen at the compliment. Even if he was laying it on thick, she had never received such a compliment like that before.

“Okay!” Top Shelf stepped in to help her new friend out. “Now, I’m jealous.”

Sniff chuckled just long enough to allow Oven Fresh the chance to recover and get her wits about her.

“I’m sorry, Pop’n Fresh. You did all the leg work and must have pulled some teeth to get my friends to tell you that I got a thing for the short skirts.“ He reached out and gave a little tug at the brim of the skirt. “And now there’s me. Walking up in here with nothing fancy on, like a bum.”

“Well, then,” Oven Fresh started to counter his narrative. “You make for a very handsome bum.”

“Good save,” Sniff said with a wink as he picked up his freshly made cocktail. “Cheers.”

[Nearby at the local arcade.]

“Top score on both Dogger and Power Ponies: Ponies in Time?” Cream Heart was excited to announce. “Oh, my goodness. As much as Buttons would have loved to be here for this, I’m glad he wasn’t around to see you beat his Dogger score. Sniff did his best to apologize for beating him so bad at Prance Prance Revolution, but I think he was more interested in apologizing to me than he was to Button. Then again, Button did get carried away with his trash talk.”

“Maybe next time we can all do something together,” Chris suggested. “Like maybe have another shot at even coming close to your Mrs. Pacmare score. Seriously? How many hours were you on that thing to get it that high?”

Cream Heart had a hearty laugh.

“Wow. It’s a little embarrassing to admit this now, but I was there from opening past closing. The owner was so impressed he let me stay longer.”

“Geeze,” Chris vocalized his admiration for her dedication as best he could. “How far did you get?”

“Don’t know,” Cream Heart admitted. “I fell asleep at the controls,” She told him before breaking off into another laugh.

Chris had a few stories he would share later if the conversation started to go dry, but for now, he was craving something sweet.

“Yeah, I’ve done that with a few games. But how about a milkshake? My treat.”

“What? No,” Cream Heart playfully protested. “You’ve been treating me out the whole night. Let me at least pay for something.”

One strawberry and chocolate milkshake later, they walked out together.

“What else do you do for fun around here when you're not playing video games?” Chris asked.

“Me?” Cream Heart asked. “Oh, I rarely get the chance to play these games anymore. This was a real treat for me. Otherwise, in the spring and fall, there’s not a lot for me to do. But in the summer, I like to head out to swim at the lake nearby. Then maybe ice skate in the winter. Have you seen the lake yet?”

Chris took a long sip of his chocolate milkshake and had to fight off a brain freeze, “Ouch… Ah! Stupid cold foods being cold like they’re supposed to be. Emph… Oou. But no. Is it close by?”

Cream Heart took a short sip of her strawberry shake and shook her head.

“It’s pretty close. Yooooou want to check it out? It would be a nice place to sit and enjoy these.”

Chris was more than ready to go. She could have asked him to check out the local landfill, and he would have agreed. But heading out to a lake, late at night, in the middle of spring? Even he wasn’t so dense to realize she was taking him somewhere they could be alone.

“You lead the way, and I’ll follow,” Chris answered. “But I don’t want to keep you out too long if you have to pick Button up.

Cream Heart blushed, hoping he would pick up on wanting him to stay longer with her answer.

“Oh, he’s staying the night at Berry Punch’s tonight. I didn’t know how long you wanted to stay out tonight.”

“Oh?” Chris answered, happy to hear that. “Then, should we take our time getting there or take our time coming back?”

Cream Heart giggled uncontrollably, “Whatever keeps you out the longest.”

They continued idle chat about the games they played growing up until they found themselves at the water's edge.

“Well… This is the summer hot spot,” Cream Heart informed Chris. “Not much to look at in the dark.”

Chris's eyes did one take over the lake before landing back on his date.

“No… There’s plenty to look at.”

Cream Heart gave a cute little laugh as she took in what little was visible.

“Well, maybe once the sun rises and you can actually seem more than a few feet in front of— “ She lost her train of thought when her sight brought Chris staring at her into view. “Oh… Please, I know you have a thing for mares, but... “

Chris took a seat in the grass and patted the spot next to him.

“If you say you’re not beautiful or pretty enough to look at, I’m going to have to point out the ugly mug you're hanging out with tonight.”

She took a seat next to Chris and smiled bright enough that it could have lit up the scenery for them to see in if happiness was measured in lumens.

“There’s more to you than just your looks, Chris. But that doesn’t mean I don’t like what I see. And I’m sure you can tell that I’ve been having a wonderful time with you tonight. I hope you’ve been enjoying your time with me.”

“Of course I have,” Chris said, dropping his hands down into his lap. “I’m still trying to get over the fact that any of this is even happening. All of you girls wanting to get to know me and having the chance to get to know all of you. And not to dampen the mood, but… I mean... I had some reservations about dating all of you all at the same time. How are you okay with it?”

“Yes,” Cream Heart said with a soft sigh. “It does seem a bit strange that we all would be so willing to try and share your time, but… well, I won’t lie and say that finding a stallion is hard enough as it is. It’s not out of desperation that I wanted to give this a try.”

“Well, it still plays out in my favor,” Chris joked.

“I imagine it does,” she said with a laugh. “But you seem like such a good family stallion. Which is something I would like to have again. But you were so good with the foals, and I know Button would love having some pone like you around… and… so would I.”

Chris jested with a touch of whimsy in his voice, “Someone to be your player two?”

Cream Heart shyly asked, “Would you like to have me as your player one? Because I would like that. Even if it only goes until the game over screen and I have to start again. I’d like to keep playing this dating game with you.”

Chris exhaled and thought about what that analogy meant.

“I don’t want anyone of you girls to have a bad ending. Because that would make me the villain in the end… I don’t want to hurt you if… you know.”

Cream Heart put her drink down and turned to him, “Chris… We all agreed that we would give this a shot and not hold it against you or anypony else if you settled on one of us, and that was that. Also, we might only have you until Twilight can find a way home for you. So… I’m okay with not having the happy ending or even the top score. Just being able to have somepony to turn to and be close with again, that means a lot to me.”

Chris smiled and said, “Well, I can’t say I don’t like the sound of that.”

Cream Heart smiled and tried to think of another good gaming pun, but if this was to be a short-lived experience, she still wanted to see how far she could take it.

“You know… I heard a rumor about you. Two rumors, really. And… I wanted to know if they were true.”

Chris could already hear the questions about him knowing all the ponies. That he had been watching them from another world. He was ready to do his best to explain it.

“And what might those be?”

She bit her lip, nervous about going through with it.

“You don’t have to prove those rumors to be true for me, but word has it that you….”

“That I?” Chris said, trying to encourage her to get the awkward question out.

“That you have a magic touch and are a good kisser,” she finally managed to say.

“Well, the show… Oh.” Chris said, caught completely off guard, which made him a little slow to recover. “I… uh… I don’t know entirely about that. I haven’t really done much of it to know how it all works, but I don’t want you to think that I’m just out here to—”

“Could you show me?” Cream Heart asked with some reserved excitement.

With a mix of nervousness and excitement feeding each other, Chris answered, “Wow, I didn’t think you would be so forward or want to move that fast? I hope Starlight didn’t put you up to this just to make—”

Cream Heart took Starlight’s lead and slid over to straddle his lap.

“No pony is pushing me to do this. I really do like you, Chris. And even if this does seem rushed or selfish, I’d like to have a stallion to be close to again.“ She sat deeper into his lap like Starlight had gossiped about and placed her forehooves over his shoulders. “Can you remind me what it feels like to have a special somepony and not be so alone?”

Chris was getting aroused again, and the sweet smell of strawberries on her breath wasn’t making it easy to remain anything close to virtuous.

“I don’t want to give you something that will hurt if it’s taken away.”

It had been far too long since she held a stallion this close, and she wasn’t about to give up on having it back, even if only for the night.

“I’ve already had it taken away once, and I know you’re not mine to keep, but you are my date for tonight. And maybe another night if you’ll have me.”

Chris stared the tan-colored mare in her wanting eyes.

“I want to say yes so badly, but I don’t want you to think that I’m going to—”

Cream Heart heard the yes and nothing fit to fight against after ‘but’ and moved in to press her lips to his. Her efforts were rewarded with the magic touch and all the lovely feelings Starlight had tempted her with.

To much of her surprise, though, everything she was told wasn’t enough to prepare her for what she felt with him. It was so much better than expected, and she lost herself in the embrace.

Chris, likewise, couldn’t fight off the temptation to explore what he was offered. She wanted his attention and affection, and there was no one, human or pony, to tell him to resist. And while it felt so wrong to him to exploit their desires, he couldn’t hold himself back when all of it felt so good.

He loved the way these mares felt. How their lips tasted. Their soft sweet scent. And of course, how they made him feel and all the gratification that left him wanting more.

Cream Heart softly moaned as she experimented with how they kissed each other.

“Chris, mmph. Please. Mmm. Muah-Mmm.“ She opened her mouth slightly to suck in his lips but was surprised to feel his tongue slide up against hers, sending a wonderful shiver down her back. “Please don’t say you want me to stop.”

Chris answered by running his hands over her rump and pulling her in, making them grind against each other.

Cream Heart moaned again, only louder than before. She opened her mouth to meet her tongue with his. To her amazement, what she thought was just going to be her following his lead ended up adding a new dimension of pleasure that increased her desire to experience more of him.

Whatever this was, whatever these new feelings were, there was a nostalgic sensation that was carried along with them and warmed her heart.

“You’re so amazing,” she hushed under bated breath as they separated. “Whatever it is you’re doing to make me feel like this, I don’t want it to stop.”

“I don’t want it to stop either,” Chris confessed between kisses and gasps for air.

In all honesty, though, he wanted so much more but couldn’t bring himself to tempt a reach. He couldn't press for something so debaucherous, despite taking care of himself in the bath before his date. It hadn't been enough to remove the desire to strip down and show her how much more there was to offer.

However, his fears and insecurities were too strong to allow him to tempt fate with something that committed. Maybe someday, but not tonight.

Not unless she took control and made it happen. He knew he wouldn't have the willpower to stop her... but maybe if he rubbed her ass a little more and felt her up just right. Would that be so wrong?

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 27 July 2023.]

So... that's a lot that happened. And while it's nice to see AJ and Lumberman getting along so well, kinda sad to see Kelly struggling like she is. For Kelly, though, some people just don't do well on their own. At least alone like she is. Also, some of her jokes and jabs from earlier are coming back to bite her in the ass.

Too bad that also broke up the moment Chris and Spike were sharing.

Although, Cerb was having a much rougher time than expected in the Everfree. How did you reach through the interaction with Rarity and Cerb after she was given the breakdown? That was a trip to write.

Then again, what about little Miss Oven Fresh? Any bets on how that date is gonna end? Cerb did set a high standard after all. It is already off to a good start.

Better yet, Chris and his date?!

Oof... What are these humans doing to these poor ponies?

54. The Trials of Lonely Hearts: Part 3

"Hellllloooo?! Any human home?!" Rainbow Dash's voice called out from the hallway outside Twilight's study.

She opened her ears and let them search for a response, finally catching Spike's voice up a level.

"We're all in Becky's room, Rainbow!"

Rainbow Dash's face lit up, and she turned back to Twilight.

"Ya hear that? They're in Becky's room! Beat ya there!"

Twilight rolled her eyes and sighed.

"I'll be up there shortly. You go on ahead."

Just as Rainbow Dash had taken off, a voice from down the hall called out.

"Hey, Rainbow!" Starlight shouted, only managing to catch a glimpse of the pegasus’s vapor trail, "Nevermind. I'll find out later."

"Starlight?" Twilight popped her head out of the hallway. "Oh, good. You're here. Who else is all here?"

Starlight lazily walked up to Twilight, floating a crystal out in front of her.

"Not many of us here right now. Lumberman and Applejack dropped Becky and Kelly off a while ago. So, it's just been them, Spike, and me. Well, there's also the Night Guards Luna left behind for us, but they're kind of….weird. I mean, bat ponies are weird, to begin with, but Midnight Flash seems like he could be fun once he opens the bottle of Ba-"

As fun as this story was, Twilight didn't leave herself a lot of time to hang out, thus quickly cut Starlight off.

"Starlight, the humans? Sniff, Chris, Lumberman. Where are they?"

"Wow, somepony's cranky." Starlight groaned as she walked past a grumbling Twilight into the study. "Lumberman went back to Applejack's, I dropped Chris off at the arcade, and Sniff went out to Grapes and Olives for dinner. Said he was meeting up with that nice baker, Oven Fresh."

Twilight slowly turned back into the study, her mind quickly processing what she’d just heard, even though it was old news.

"He... He's meeting her for dinner? Like a—"

"Flowers, for you," Starlight cut off Twilight's potential freak out, pointing to another spot in the room. "A gift from Sniff himself. He plans on giving them to you when you come back... Spoiler alert, he got you flowers."

Twilight trotted up to her desk and looked over the beautiful bouquet. A collection of red and violet chrysanthemums and hydrangea.

"Why would he get these for me if he's going on a date?"

Starlight placed her crystal down and gave a weary sigh before joining Twilight at her side.

"Maybe it is a date; maybe it isn't. I don't know, and I didn't ask. But whatever it is, he made the reservations the same time he requested dinner be sent out for you and the rest of them out in the forest. He even took the extra effort to make sure the bread for the bread bowls were made fresh for all of you. Oh, and by the way, I didn't get one."

Twilight wasn't sure why he would have left her out.

"I'm sorry, maybe he forgot?"

Starlight rolled her eyes, not sharing her friend’s optimism.

"Twilight, what's your favorite soup?"

"What?" Twilight asked, not knowing why the sudden interest.

Starlight asked again, "What is your favorite soup that you like to eat?"

"I dunno?" Twilight answered, sounding a little annoyed. "Uh, broccoli and cheddar is good... Wait?"

Starlight did a slow turn away back to her own desk, trailing away with an 'I got you,' kind of smile.

"Two bottles of rum and another of whiskey. That was the bribe it took Sniff to get Italian Stallion to change their dinner menu. Oh yeah, I wanted to ask. Those tarts you had for dessert tonight, were they any good? I never had them before."

"The tarts?" Twilight asked, now thoroughly thrown off track. "They were great. Just like the ones in Canterl—"

"Who else had one?" Starlight asked, just as coy and gloating as before.

"Everypony had one," Twilight quickly answered. "We all got our dinners delivered in little to-go... boxes... He—"

"He only got desserts for you, Twilight," Starlight said, answering her own question. "Thinking about it, if I had to guess, I would say that Sniff really likes you if he's trying this hard to make you not hate him anymore."

"I don't hate him!" Twilight shouted as if frightened by the accusation.

The shout caused Starlight to giggle.

"I know that, but I don't think he does."

"Ooh," Twilight groaned. "Now, I really need to make it up to him."

Something Starlight was hovering suddenly caught her eye.

"Is that Chris's smartphone?"

Starlight turned with a devious smile, "Why, yes. Yes, it is."

"Why do you have—" Twilight shook her head and started to trot over to Starlight's desk. "What are you doing with his smartphone... and what is that... thing?"

"What? This?" Starlight looked over to another electronic appliance from the human embassy. "Chris called it a CD player. It can play music like their smartphones and wagons can, but they need these coffee coasters like disk things."

She popped open the lid and pulled out a CD, showing off the shiny reflective side. Then she showed off the other side. It had a label with a black royal crown and the letters 'N' and 'D',' side by side. There was a bunch of other writing in the same fancy font Twilight didn't bother reading.

Too excited to continue gawking at the disk, Starlight went on to continue explaining, "CD is short for compact disk. He said a bunch of other stuff about it, but I stopped listening when he said the music is played off the disk by a laser."

The word laser immediately sounded off all sorts of alarms in Twilight’s head.

"A laser!"

"A harmless laser," Starlight clarified. "It's only strong enough to reflect light or something like that. But... I have it because Chris and his friends need power at their embassy-house and don't have a lot of fuel for their generator. So, I'm trying to find a way to give them the power they need."

"Oh... And how is that working?" Twilight asked, levitating the CD in her magic to examine it.

"So far?" Excluding the giant fireball she created, she had other failures she could reference but wasn't about to. "Not so good. I tried to power a light bulb and that burst like a glass balloon. Then I tried to power an old vacuum Chris said Benny wouldn't miss if I broke it... I sure hope he's right, cuz that sum bitch melted with the quickness."

"Did you just use another one of their curse words?" Twilight asked with some criticism towards her pupil.

"Yeah, but it's not bad," Starlight said with a grin. "Sum bitch is what you say in place of whatever you're talking about. Like that CD you're looking at, I could just say, look at that sum bitch you're holding. And that's totally different from saying son of a bitch."

"Okay," Twilight huffed, still not quite convinced, and placed the CD back in the player. "What exactly is a bitch, and why are we talking about their son?"

Starlight snickered at the over-complication.

"It's just an expression. You say it when you're angry or just realized something bad happened. So... Oh! A good example, you could have said 'Son of a bitch,' when you agreed to that terrible bet with Rainbow Dash."

Twilight was in no mood to be reminded of that bet since it made her think of Sniff.

"Okay! Enough with human curse words. What are you doing with Chris's smartphone anyway? Or is that also going to bring up more curse words and my stupid bet?"

"Well..."

Starlight brought the phone up to her muzzle and unlocked it with her lips, looking just as comical as it sounds.

"I can't really remember how I did the spell that put Chris's music in the Apple I ate—"

"And threw up all over Pinkie," Twilight added, getting her own jab in.

Starlight grumbled something inaudible before getting back on track.

"Yes, that did happen. Thank you for reminding me. But, whatever spell I cast, it only partially worked. I think I tried to transfer his music over to the apple like I would with actual sounds, like a voice capture spell. But that's not at all how the music on these smartphones work. Chris said they're actually all digital files and not files like you would read on paper. A file is a long script of code that holds all the information of the sounds that make up the music, the name, all its attributes, and even who or what can play it."

"That doesn't sound like a file at all." Twilight suddenly had an epiphany. "That sounds a lot more like—"

"A spell! I know! Isn't that cool?" Starlight announced, stealing Twilight's thunder. "So, at first, I just tried to copy the code for the music from the script and put it in a crystal, but it wouldn't play. So, I thought it needed all the information to work. So, I tried again with all of the code. But that didn't work. Then, I remembered the files don't play music by themselves."

Starlight pressed a button on the screen, and her favorite song in the world started to play.

Twilight was in awe.

"That...That's my voice. That's me— us, singing."

Starlight paused the music.

"I love that song, but it needs a program to interpret them, just like some spells need an enchanted item to cast them with the desired effect, or how the smartphone with the program casts the music through its speaker."

Starlight was suddenly giddy and excitedly shaking in her seat, "Soooooo, I did some translation spells and combined them with some text copying spells annnnnnnnnnnnnd!"

Twilight looked to her side to see the crystal Starlight had lit up and was tapping with her hoof. Then, the same song started to project from the glowing shard. It even had the same piece of art of Starlight and all her friends in cartoon form jumping up in celebration together. There was also the text 'S5 finale SPOILER' scribed on the picture, but she didn't know what that meant. What was important was Starlight had found a way to recreate the human's technology.

"This is amazing! This is... I've never seen magic used like this in such an advanced way!" Twilight was doubling up with backflips in her mind over how incredible this was. "I know you had the thing with the apple, but what inspired you to even think about doing this?"

Starlight shrugged.

"I did it because I thought Chris would like it. Maybe even Benny, too. He really likes his music, from what I hear. And come to think of it," she turned to Twilight with a flirty smile. "Didn't Sniff have a lot of music on his smartphone that he enjoyed playing?"

There were no follow-up questions to help Twilight understand what Starlight was saying. Instead, she was right up in Starlight's face with a pleading look of desperation.

"Please! You have to teach me how you do this!"

Again, Starlight playfully giggled and gently pushed Twilight away.

"Thing is, the spell’s not done yet. It still needs some fine-tuning on how I transfer it. Right now, I can only transfer the codes that make the smartphone work, and that's super hard to begin with. Also, I can transfer maybe a dozen or so songs. Anything more than that, and it either won't start or stops at random. I think there are other scripts for programs that I'm missing that allows me to use more than one of the programs.”

After another few taps on the display projecting from the crystal, the vast running script of text could be seen. Had it not been for some additional enchantments, the scripts and codes of seemingly random text would have been mistaken as the works of a mad mare.

“Oh, yeah. I can copy over three of the scripts for programs, but only the music player will do anything. The other two won't work."

"Oh." Twilight sat down, suddenly not so excited. "Any ideas on how to make it work?"

Starlight moved the smartphone next to the crystal for comparison.

"Well, I thought I would try to copy over everything on the smartphone, but I'm having trouble with the capture part of the spell. I can do a translation and see all the scripts that make up the information, but there's a bunch of blank spots. Like, some files or scripts are... hiding from the translation spell. Which, I don't understand. Chris told me that everything I was looking for was there on his smartphone. If it's all there, what am I not seeing?"

Twilight sighed and stood up.

"Well, you're still doing an amazing job. Keep at it, and I'll see if I can help if you haven't figured it out by the time I get back from the Everfree Forest. Oh, and don't tell Sniff I saw the flowers. I'm guessing those were supposed to be a surprise for me?"

"Yeah, they were," Starlight nodded and tried to hide a light chuckle. "But, you would have been freaking out if I didn't tell you how hard Sniff was trying to impress and-or cheer you up."

"Gah!" Twilight huffed and tried to play it off as if she were offended. "You're getting to know me too well. It's creepy."

"I know. Anyway, have fun out in the forest," Starlight said playfully, waving goodbye.

"I'll try," Twilight replied quite cordially in spite of the snark. "I'll just go and check on Spike and the girls, then head out with Rainbow Dash again."

"Goodnight, Twilight."

"G'night, Starlight."

[Up in Kelly's room.]

Twilight followed the voices up to where she could hear Rainbow Dash going on about what's been happening.

"She's totally babying him," Rainbow Dash enthusiastically exclaimed. "Cerb is like, ten Earth ponies packed into a giant meat body with two legs and fists."

The whole room lit up with laughter, which was just about the time Twilight walked in.

"Evening, girls," she greeted them warmly. "How have you all been doing?"

"Oh, we're fine," Becky answered first before placing her hand on Kelly's leg. "A little shaky at times, but, you know. We're managing."

Twilight noticed the half-empty bottle of vodka sitting on the nightstand.

"Having a small party together?"

Kelly followed Twilight's eyes to the vodka bottle and tried to force a smile.

"Sorta. Lumberman left us so he can work on the house tomorrow, Sniff and Chris are out—" She caught herself just in time from saying 'pounding tail,' thinking better of the needlessly throwing out the insult. "—making new friends or whatever they're doing. Something about an arcade Chris was going to, and Sniff had dinner plans. He also said he was looking for..."

Spike perked up, remembering the request.

"Sniff was asking where he could find a blacksmith, a place to buy papers with fancy designs, and something called a lemonator?"

That was enough to jog Kelly's memory.

"No, a laminator. It's a machine that covers paper in a clear coat of plastic. Also, I doubt he'll find one, though."

“Such an odd list of things to request,” Twilight thought to herself before speaking aloud, "That's quite the list of things to look for. Did he say what he needed them for?"

Kelly shrugged, "No idea. I only know that's what he was looking for because I asked Spike if he knew what Sniff was up to."

Twilight still couldn't put together what Sniff was planning.

"Well, I hope he found what he was looking for. Anyway, I wanted to drop by and see how you all were doing. I admit, this field training exercise is a lot more boring than even I can handle. I thought there would be more to do, but most of it is just sitting around and waiting to get the next report about how nothing is going on, happening."

"Is Cerb really okay out there?" Kelly finally asked. "Not that I don't trust Rainbow, but she said there was something wrong with his leg that Fluttershy was worried about."

"Cerb is perfectly fine," Twilight confidently answered. "He was walking around like normal and didn't even stop at one of his checkpoints. We even spoke about it earlier, and he said he was doing fine, so I doubt there’s anything to worry about.”

"What about Mac?" Kelly asked. "He's not out there putting himself in danger, is he?"

"No, he's not doing anything like that," Twilight answered, just as confident as before. "Big Mac has been sitting around at the castle with us, though he’s only there to fill in with one of the react teams. So, he doesn't need to go out with the overwatch or recon teams. But that hasn't stopped him from training with that huge mallet of his."

"What kind of training?" Becky asked, intrigued.

"Oh, I can answer that one," Rainbow Dash gleefully jumped up to animate it.

"So, Big Mac was out in the courtyard, swinging away with his hammer like it was no pony’s business. Then out of nowhere, Onyx Armor comes stomping up and asking where he learned to fight where he could take out three guards. Big Mac took that as a challenge or something because he stood up big and tall on his hind legs, dropped the hammer down on its head, and leaned over Onyx's helmet. He said... get this, because it even got me nervous when I heard him say it." She leaned over, imitating how she saw Big Mac at the time. "I didn't need to train. Nopony fucks with my family."

"Woah!" Kelly lurched back on the bed. "You didn't tell me that happened."

Rainbow Dash dropped down to all fours and smiled, "I was get'n to it, but you asked about Cerb first."

Even if it was vexing at times, Twilight was curious enough to ask, "Is that a word you say when you're angry or when something bad happens? Starlight just told me about sum bitch and son of a bitch."

"Uhh." Rainbow Dash thought quickly how to best answer this question. "The way Becky explained it to me, the way Big Mac said it, he meant that nopony messes with his family. Like, hurting them or anything like that. But you can change that word up and turn it around like, 'if you lay a hoof on any of my friends, I'll fuck you up.' See?"

"Huh," Twilight rolled that word around in her mind for a second along with its possible applications, and then turned back to Becky and Kelly. "Your human slang language is so interesting in how versatile it is."

"I know, right?" Rainbow Dash exclaimed. "You can also use it to say somepony got the raw end of a deal or lost extremely badly at something. Kinda like how you got fucked over when you took that bet with me."

"Ahhh! I’m never going to hear the end of that!" Twilight shouted as she stomped out of the room. "Wrap it up, Rainbow. We're leaving in five minutes."

Rainbow Dash giggled and then turned to Becky with a devious grin.

"Hey, watch this." She cleared her throat and then shouted out to the hallway. "Don't forget you still owe me a hundred bits!"

Twilight's angry growls echoed from down the hall.

"Gah! Son of a bitch!"

Becky was almost in tears but held her laughter down to a low chuckle.

"Dashie, you need to stop fucking with Twilight so much."

Rainbow Dash was all too proud of herself and a little more excited to continue her education into foul language.

"Oh! I need to tell her how to use fuck like that, too. Thanks for the reminder." She jumped up and gave Becky a strong hug goodbye. "Sorry, I can't stay longer. I'll make sure Cerb and everypony else makes it back safe as soon as possible."

"Thanks, Dash," Becky hugged her back.

"You keep getting better, too, Kel," Rainbow Dash said, moving over to give Kelly a gentler hug goodbye as well.

"I will," Kelly replied and gave Rainbow Dash a soft hug in return. "Tell Mac and Cerb that I'm still thinking about them, and if they come back hurt, I'm gonna beat their asses."

"Ha! I will," Rainbow Dash said, pulling away from the hug. "You all have a good night."

Soon after Rainbow Dash left the room, Becky was starting to feel tired, given the long day she had...that and the vodka, of course.

"Hey, Kel. You want me to crash here with you tonight?"

"No," Kelly said quietly. "I appreciate it, but if I need you, I'll just cross the hall and bug ya for a bit."

"I gotcha girl," Becky said as she stood up. "Let's try and do something tomorrow. Get our minds off all this."

"Sure," Kelly said, saluting with the bottle in her hand.

"Well, it's getting late," Spike said. "I think I'm ready to call it a night, too. And thanks again for not making me play dress up like Lumberman said you would."

Kelly couldn't help but laugh at Spike's childish behavior.

"No worries, Spike. But, could you do me a favor?"

"Oh? A lady in distress," Spike hopped down from the bed and stood at attention with a cute little salute. "What can I do for you? Need something to eat? Or maybe a—"

"Just a letter I want you to send for me," Kelly answered.

"Oh," Spike said, disappointed in the simplicity of the request. "Uh, the post office is closed, but I can take it down for you tomorrow."

Kelly reached into her nightstand and pulled out a folded-up piece of paper.

"Luna said you can send letters to her for me. Can you send her one now?"

Spike took the letter in his claws.

"I guess so. What's it say?"

"Uh-uh," Kelly jested, waving a finger at him. "You can't just go around asking what's in people's mail, especially a young lady’s."

"Right," Spike nervously laughed. "Sorry. I'll send it right now."

With a quick inhale, Spike aimed and engulfed the letter in green flames, sending it off to the Princess of the Night.

"Alright, sent. Anything else I can do for you?"

"No," Kelly lowered her head and slid down under the covers. "That was it. Thank you, Spike. You're really nice."

"Thanks, and no problem. You're pretty nice, too... Goodnight."

"Night, Spike."

[Elsewhere on the Apple farm.]

"Thanks again for the tequila, Woody," Applejack cheered, giving a toast with her bottle.

"No problem, Apple Hat," Lumberman cheered back.

Applejack opted to eye her bottle as opposed to acknowledging the now common naming jab. She was starting to like the new pet name.

"So, what's the occasion? Are we celebrating something special?"

"No," Lumberman answered rather flatly before taking another sip. "Just didn't feel like staying sober tonight."

"Sooo," Applejack set her bottle down on the table next to the couch they were sitting on, her previous enthusiasm gone. "Are we not drinking to celebrate nuthin?"

"Nah," Lumberman tried to downplay his plans for the evening. "I just didn't want to keep my mind hung up on everything while I'm out here with you tonight."

"Alright, partner," Applejack spoke up in a strong voice as she scooted closer to Lumberman. "Time to have a talk with yer good ole honest Applejack. What's got ya feeling the blues tonight?"

"Come on, Apples," Lumberman moved to block her from getting too close but couldn't hold his resistance for longer than two seconds before he gave in and dropped his defenses. "Alright... I just feel like... everyone is splitting up all of a sudden. And it's nothing bad, but... I'm feeling like I'm being left out. Ya know?"

"If yer feeling left out, why did ya up and leave the girls at Twilight's?" She asked like it was a rhetorical question. "Ya coulda just hung out with 'em."

"Nah," Lumberman pulled away from the question. "Kelly wasn't reaching out to me. She wanted to be alone, and I wasn't going to force myself to stick around if she needed time to herself. That, and Becky was there. She's more concerned about Kelly than I am, so... why stick around there and leave you behind?"

"Well, I coulda stayed there again," Applejack suggested.

"Yeah," Lumberman reached over her shoulder and pulled her in under his arm. "But I know you'd rather stay here... That, and you don't like the idea of others seeing ya leave my room."

"Well, it's—" Applejack choked on how to explain herself. "—I don't mind so much if it's Fluttershy or Rarity. They seem to understand what I'm going through... Even if I don't fully got my head wrapped around it yet. But," she gave an exasperated sigh. "—Gosh darn it. I hate that I... I feel like I'm keep'n ya away from all yer friends, and so I feel like I should not cling so close to ya... But..."

"It's fine, Apples," Lumberman said, rubbing his hand up and down her side. "I like spending time with you. You and your family."

Applejack leaned further into Lumberman's side, laying her head over his chest and a foreleg over his lap.

"Woody... we all appreciate whatcha been doing fer us, what with the house and all. Plus, Big Mac and Granny know how ya been taken care of me. We really do consider ya to be one of us Apples. And I know ya don't care nuthing for your real family, and ya got Kelly and Cerb and all them... but ya got a family with us, too."

"I know," Lumberman said, taking another sip from his bottle as his companion kept talking.

It was difficult for Applejack not to gush about how she really felt about Lumberman.

"After ya picked me up and stopped me from blubbering out in public, Big Mac thinks the world of ya. Ain't no pony ever stepped up and took care 'uh me like you have 'cept him after we lost our parents. Granny let ya shack up in here and spend all this time with me without given a huff or a spit even once. And even Apple Bloom looks up to ya like another big brother for all ya been doing for her. Even the way ya been treat'n her has put her from acting up to acting proper again. Woody... just short 'uh saving the world or rescuing the farm, yer the best thing that's happened tuh us. Certainly, the best thing that's happened tuh me outside uh meeting the girls and saving the world... when saving the day wasn't so hard."

"Apples—"

"I know, I know," Applejack whined. "I'm 'uh... I'm uh broken record over that. But I just can't shake that feeling I had. Not just that I failed to wake Kelly up. It wiped us out. Dun left us powerless... useless... Kelly was gonna die the first day under our care, under my watch, and even if it killed me... I couldn't save her. And you would'a lost her like y'all kept losing yer friends and family buh'fore... like I lost mine."

"Hey, come here," Lumberman gently instructed as he pulled her up into his arms and held her. "You know you saved her, right?"

"I do now, yeah. But—"

Lumberman caressed her back and rocked her slowly.

"Then you don't have to hold onto that. You know those feelings are wrong because we didn't lose Kelly. You think you didn't do enough, but ya did. We all know it. And you know I ain't lying to ya about it. I know how hard you had to try. That's why I've been doing so much for ya. Yer worth it, Apples. I'd bathe ya in that dirty ass water all over again to prove it to ya if I had to."

Applejack choked out a laugh at the mention of that particular memory.

"Best bath I ever had."

Lumberman snorted.

"Doubt it."

"Psh, I'm being honest," Applejack jokingly answered, earning another chuckle from Lumberman. "Yer the one telling stories. I couldn't talk you into a bathtub with me if yer clothes were on fire."

"How big are the flames?" Lumberman joked.

Applejack snickered.

"See. Told ya." Applejack slumped down, pushing Lumberman onto his back, and laid on his chest. "But that's okay. I don't need to be dirty to have you take care 'uh me."

"I got you, girl," Lumberman said, stroking his hand down through her mane.

"Not that I'd mind, though," Applejack huffed. "It was nice being pampered and such. Feeling safe from the world. Wrapped in your arms. Kinda wish ya never did let go."

"Apples?"

"Sorry, Woody." Applejack nuzzled a teary eye into Lumberman's chest. "I'm always feeling like I'm one slip-up away from fallen back into that helpless, weak mess I was in. Except for when I'm with you. With you... I'm not scared. Which is silly, being how I've never been much of a scaredy-cat, and the girls have always had my back."

"But this was different," Lumberman said, wrapping his arms around her tighter. "I don't know how you girls always save the day. That's the kinda shit Chris or Becky would know. I could care less about the show Chris and her are into. But I know from just being with you, you'd be just fine without me."

Applejack gently flexed her fetlock into Lumberman's leg, "Maybe, but I'd rather you stay, anyway."

"I'd rather stay, too," Lumberman hummed happily.

Applejack snickered and tugged at Lumberman's shirt.

"Why you so chipper all of a sudden?"

Lumberman stroked his hand down Applejack's mane again.

"Apples... You know how hard it is to find a chick as cool as you?"

"What?" Applejack laughed. "Woody? What in the heck are you talking about? I'm over here blubbering and pleading my heart out, and you just go off and... What in the hay are you... Are you messing with me?"

"Suh-prise, Apple Hat," Lumberman bopped her on the nose. "Sometimes, even in our darkest moments, something grand can happen. In this case, it's me telling you even when you're down and out, you're the only pony I want to hang out with. And I'm hoping you hearing that cheers you up because yer a hell of a lot more fun when you're happy while drinking tequila."

Applejack drank in Lumberman's little speech and thought about what he was saying. All of which emulated out as a smile and weak huff as she nuzzled back into his chest.

"What the fuck kind of response is that?" Lumberman joked his complaint with a smirk.

Applejack grinned and hugged tighter around Lumberman's chest, "What? I'm happy now. Lemme just lay here comfortably until yer ready to go to sleep so I can get my thirty minutes of hands-on me time, and we can call it a day."

"Wait here till bedtime and call it a night," Lumberman huffed in mock annoyance. "Shit. I know we worked all damn day, and yer tired, but all you want is a few sips of tequila and a human pillow for maybe an hour before we clonk out for the night?"

Applejack grumbled and rolled over on her back, wedging herself between Lumberman and the back of the couch.

"Well, maybe I am tired, and this is all I'm up fer doing if you ain't want'en tuh try and have a good time."

"What? No. I said I wasn't drinking to celebrate tonight. I'm down to have a good time."

"Agh'ck... Well? What'd ya have in mind fer having a good time and enjoying yerself?"

"I dunno. Low on gas. No power at the house. Everyone else is out doing something... Guess we could—"

"I'll take my thirty minutes now."

"... Or we can do that."

[Over inside the local bakery.]

"You spent how much on her?!" Oven Fresh yelped and almost dropped the cups of coffee she was levitating over.

Sniff shrugged, clearly not seeing the cause for the overreaction.

"Three-hundred and twenty bits… and three bottles of booze. But some of that was also for the food for everyone else."

Oven Fresh steadied herself at the front counter and gave Sniff his coffee.

"You just got here? How can you afford all of this?"

Sniff took a deep breath and blew on his coffee before doing his best to explain his situation.

"Well, I can't give you all the gruesome details, but my friend Kelly was attacked by one of the Royal guards our second day here."

Oven Fresh stood silent, trying to remember which of the female humans Kelly was. Was it the one that was sick or the one who couldn't walk properly?

While she should have asked, Sniff paused long enough to sample the hot coffee and put it down before continuing to give details to help her understand.

"There's a lot of stuff about this world that I don't understand. Thankfully, my friends Chris and Becky know a lot about this place, almost to an uncomfortable extent, and they explained the backstory. Something to do with a previous student, Celestia had that turned traitor and escaped to another world—"

"Sunset Shimmer?" Oven Fresh asked. "That's the only pony it could be. My mother told me stories about her. Though, wait, I heard she vanished years ago after causing a huge disturbance at the castle. She was extremely dangerous. What does that have to do with Kelly?"

"Well, I was getting to that." Sniff took another sip of coffee. From what I understand, when Celestia first heard about us showing up here, she thought we might be working with Sunset and, maybe, were here to finish what she started? I still don't know what the Sunset villainess pony was trying to do. But anyway, one of the guards was getting the Element ponies and came across Kelly and Applejack. They thought she was up to no good and tried to grab her."

"Oh, my goodness," Oven Fresh reacted as one would expect, full of sympathy and concern. "What happened?"

"I wasn't there for it." Sniff went to take another sip but hesitated and put his coffee back down for his explanation. "Kelly had no idea who the guards were or why they were there. So she got scared and ran to Big Mac for help. Once she got her arms around him and begged him not to let the guards take her away... one of the guards stabbed her in the chest with a spear."

The color drained from Oven Fresh’s face, her mind quickly forming a visual of the experience.

"What?! They... stabbed her?!"

Sniff continued with his face showing there was no sign of a happy outcome.

"They almost killed her... Big Mac didn't know how badly she was hurt, but it didn't matter at that point. He beat the fuck out of those guards."

Oven Fresh put her coffee down, completely floored by this information.

"I can't believe... I remember hearing...There were rumors about Big Mac having a fight with some of the guards after they hurt a human... but..."

"Don't get too worked up over it," Sniff said, taking another sip from his coffee. "Twilight and all of them used their rainbow magic special to heal Kelly and save her from bleeding to death. But, considering all the trouble we were given, not to mention everything Kelly had to go through because of those stupid-ass guards, we were given a bunch of bits as compensation. That, and we showed her that not only were we not involved with Sunset whose-er-fuck, but were simply some law-abiding citizens with no idea where we were that we're actually good people and wouldn't be a threat while we're here."

Oven Fresh was starting to see why Sniff was reacting the way he did towards Twilight, along with why he was going all out to try and apologize.

"So, Twilight helped to save your friend's life?"

Sniff nodded, skipping over the other details about how much it hurt them in the process with the magic exhaustion.

"They all helped save Kelly, but Twilight had a lot to do with it. She's actually done a lot for us since we got here. Pretty much the entire reason me and my friends and I are getting all the help we have. And I feel terrible knowing how much she keeps doing for us. That wouldn't be such a big deal, but we tend to make things difficult on accident. Even if we do a pretty good job at making up for it, we’ve caused her more than what would be considered a fair share of stress. Probably thrown her whole life off track."

Cautiously, Ovens asked, "And after what happened, between you and her this morning, you've been doing all you can do to smooth things over?"

"More than just that," Sniff sighed. "She's been a great friend to all of us. Really took a personal interest in us. Even stuck her neck out with some of the other royals to keep us in their good graces. And, I know how you ponies put such a huge emphasis on friendship; I don't want to ruin what we have and keep her mad at me... It... It...it tears me up inside when I hurt someone like that. Especially a woman with a good heart."

"Peter?" Oven Fresh spoke his name with a weak smile.

"Yeah?"

Oven Fresh looked up to Sniff with the cutest face.

"Have I ever told you that you are the most amazing stallion I've ever met?"

"What?" Sniff chuckled. "Because I'm trying to be a good friend?"

"More than that," Oven Fresh giggled. "I've come to know a lot of nice stallions. Plenty of them were kind and decent—"She had another short-lived giggle fit. "—ut you put them all to shame. I can't imagine anything you could do or say to make me chase you off like Twilight did. I don't think she knows just how lucky she is to have a friend like you."

Sniff smiled and hummed in approval.

"Thank you."

Oven Fresh smiled again, this time with more alluring loving eyes.

"Or how lucky I am to have the first chance with you. She's really missing out."

"Nah-Nah-Nah," Sniff protested playfully and waved his hands to dismiss her. "She's not missing out on anything. She's got nothing against the whole inner species matchups, but me and her are just friends. Believe me, she really doesn't like anyone talking about her love life or pushing one on her."

"All the better odds for me then," She said with a seductive wink. "But seeing just how amazing of a stallion you are, and knowing all the work you've been doing to make everypony around you happy—" She rolled her eyes and blushed. "—and the extra business you threw my way this afternoon. I want to do something extra nice for you."

"Ovens," Sniff wheezed her name as he grew short of breath from the overwhelming affection he was taking in. "Stop it. You can't keep showering me with all these favors and free food. I feel like I’m taking advantage of you at this point."

"No free food rewards this time?" She asked in a cutesy voice that sent shivers down his spine. "Hmm... Well, then how about you get to pick out the next skirt I try on?"

"Ovens."

"Here." Oven Fresh turned and trotted up to a door on the far side of the room and opened up to reveal a set of stairs. "There's better lighting upstairs."

"What are?" Sniff's question was cut short when Oven Fresh started up the stairs without him. "Okay... I'll just follow you up there. Not like I'm locked in down here anyway."

The stairs were a bit more challenging to climb up than the ones in the castle. These were smaller and probably better suited for a pony not of royal size, which apparently is a thing. But as he got to the top and rounded the corner, he was surprised to see that the entire upper level of the property was an open loft she was living in. Essentially, one large bedroom with a nook.

She was standing under a light in front of a tall mirror, looking over her outfit again.

"I thought that if you're going to pick out a new one for me to try on, you should have a better look at this one to see what you like most about it."

She turned her side to the mirror and gave her ass a little shake in his direction.

"I think I should probably get one a lot shorter to better show off my cutie mark. What do you think?"

"I’m thinking I’m really not ready to be in your bedroom," Sniff answered nervously.

Was he nervous, or was it excitement? Maybe both?

"Don't be so modest," Oven Fresh laughed off his uneasiness.

"There's nowhere to sit downstairs, and the lighting is so dim at night down there. Plus, my whole home is my bedroom up here. I just want you to take a look and tell me what you'd like to see on the next one."

She looked to the corner of her bed near the mirror, "Have a seat. I won't bite."

Sniff crossed the room with a bevy of thoughts as to whether or not what he was doing was a good idea. As it was, though, his desire for her attention and approval joined forces with his fear of upsetting her if he declined. He took his seat as instructed and waited for the fashion show to start.

"So, what do you like about this one?" She asked with innocent optimism. "Does the saddle go well with it, or do you think I could do without?"

"I think it's all looks great-it all looks," Sniff answered, stumbling on his words while trying to keep his eyes focused on appropriate areas.

Oven Fresh giggled again as he squirmed

"Wow, you must really have a thing for these little skirts. Would it look better if it was shorter like this?"

Caught up in his own distracted mind, Sniff didn't avert his eyes from the skirt hiking up high enough that it exposed the lower divide between her legs.

As he stared at her careless exposure, his mind started to run through familiar thoughts of what to say to further his seduction.

"I'll take that as a yes?" Oven Fresh coyly answered.

That was enough to snap Sniff out of his lustful haze and focus somewhere else other than her posterior.

"Yeah-yes. Sorry. Oh, gosh. I can't believe I got sucked in like that. That's so not like me."

"Oooh?" Oven Fresh was finding some twisted pleasure in taunting Sniff with showing off her skirt if he liked it this much. "There's that handsome smile again. I knew you would like this. It’s so refreshing to find a stallion that can appreciate the effort a mare goes through to look nice for him."

Oven Fresh turned to get a better view of her cutie mark in the mirror, still only partially showing under the hem of her skirt. At the same time, ignorant of her lack of modesty, the turn she took only gave Sniff a better view of her backside.

In his head, he was at war with himself.

"Why am I checking her out? She doesn't even know what she's doing. But god damn, if that skirt isn't sexy as fuck. But she's not even fucking human. Even if her—" He took another glance under her tail. "Jesus Christ. It might as well be human by the looks of it. But God damn, she's so cute and Goddamnit. Why the fuck am I like this? Why do I always—"

Needless to say, it wasn’t a war he was winning.

"Peter?" Oven Fresh sweetly called out to him, finally catching his attention. "Wow. If I didn't know any better, I'd say I could have you follow me anywhere if this skirt got any lower."

She finally took notice and saw the burden weighing down on Sniff's mind.

"Do you not like it that short? I can keep it longer if you're that particular about the length—"

"No, Ovens," Sniff spouted abruptly, trying to reign in his carnal desires. "I do like it."

He dropped his face into his hands and rubbed his eyes like his vision was the problem, "Gah. Ya know... I really don't know how I'm supposed to be giving a pony fashion tips or anything, but do you ever wear any panties with those?"

For a moment, Sniff could see Oven Fresh mentally flex on the word.

"Panties?"

Sniff suddenly wondered if that wasn't a thing at all for them or just a wrong term to use.

"Yeah, you know… Underwear? A slip? Briefs? Any kind of cloth coverings that go over everything under your tail?"

Oven Fresh did a slow take from her backside, back to Sniff's face, her skirt, then one last time to her backside before snorting and cracking up in a loud laugh.

"You mean like a diaper? Pft. I'm not a foal ya doofus. I'm a big mare. I know how to keep myself clean. Why? Do you wear anything like that?"

Sniff looked at her like she just told him she could shit rainbow sherbert.

"Wait?" Oven Fresh looked down at Sniff's pants, thankfully not noticing his erection, then back to his face. "Do you?"

"Yes," Sniff answered flatly, any excitement he’d been feeling immediately extinguished. "We all do."

Oven Fresh hoped he was leading her into some kind of joke.

"Do you not know how to clean yourself?"

"Yeah," Sniff sighed, already knowing what was coming next. "Really wasn't ready for this conversation."

"Look," Oven Fresh spoke up, clearly uncomfortable herself. "I don't know how cleaning yourself could be a problem. And even though you're not a foal, I can walk you through the process of—"

"No, goddamnit," Sniff cut her off. "I know how to clean myself. I assure you that everything down here is as clean as a whistle. I'm just not used to ladies exposing their hoohaas."

These human words were really confusing the poor mare.

"Who?... A wa... What? Hoohaas? Is that what you call a vagina on a human?"

"Vagina, yes," Sniff answered, hating himself in the process. "I'm just being colorful with my language. It's just weird seeing yours."

"Excuse me?" Oven Fresh yelped, now looking more than a little offended.

"Oh, for the love of fuck," Sniff grunted in frustration as he continued to choke on his own foot. "I'm not saying..."

Oven Fresh lowered her tail back down close against her and spoke up, sounding hurt as if she’d just been slighted.

"Does it look weird... or bad?" She looked up to him, not being able to hide how having her body talked down made her feel. "I'm sorry if how I look bothers you. I don't know if it's because I'm a pony or you just—"

"Stop... Stop right there, please," Sniff strained his voice, now really feeling like he was doing her wrong and ruining what had been a great night. "There is absolutely nothing wrong with any part of your body. I actually think it looks—" As soon as he started that sentence, he knew he fucked up, but had to go with it at that point. "—very nice."

As much as she liked and wanted to believe Sniff, she couldn't see how that was a compliment.

"Thanks?"

"Okay, I'm gonna be straight with you, Ovens." Sniff prepped himself for how he was going to explain this without shattering her child-like innocence. "This is strictly a difference in cultures we have. Obviously, you ponies don't cover yourselves up. We humans do, and it's not about keeping ourselves clean... and why was that your go-to response?"

Oven Fresh started to relax, seeing how whatever this was, it was some kind of miscommunication.

"Well, we don't have a reason to cover ourselves most of the time. When we're young and not potty trained, we wear diapers—"

Sniff wanted to slap himself. She was really going to be breaking it down so simplistically even a child could understand.

"I'm familiar with the practice. It's the same for us as babies, but continue."

"Right. Well, when ponies don't need to wear a diaper and know how to make sure they’re clean after going to the bathroom, we stop wearing them. Because at that point, we're not going to make a mess every time we sit down. Or Celestia forbid, somepony bumps into another pony's butt, and they haven't... yeah, it's bad. But it happens with some of the younger foals when they're still learning. Otherwise, we only cover up if it's something we have to wear for a uniform or if we go swimming. I don't know how uncomfortable it is for humans having a sandy vagina, but its—"

Sniff laughed just hard enough to interrupt Oven Fresh's explanation...as well as internally cringing at that last visual, which sounded quite painful.

"It's so bad that when a person is in a really bad mood, we ask them if they have sand in their vagina. So, yeah. We know it's no picnic."

"Oh..." Oven Fresh thought about that and eventually laughed as well. "Yeah, that's pretty funny, actually. I'll have to remember that. But, just so we're clear. It doesn't bother you that I'm not covering myself up?"

"It does, but not for the reason you would think," Sniff answered, sounding not very confident she would accept a vague statement like that.

There was something about Sniff's response that wasn't clear based on his reaction. She could tell he wasn't mad, and he didn't appear to be grossed out or have anything negative against her. It almost seemed like it was something he himself was embarrassed about.

"Can I ask why?" She carefully inquired.

Now Sniff was really walking on thin ice.

"Weeee... normally only see a vagina if we're in a romantic relationship with that person."

Oven Fresh saw this as something worse than she had thought, and her whole persona dropped.

"Oh... So it is because I'm a pony."

"A person or a pony, in our case," Sniff clarified before remembering they just finished a date. "And... Awe, fuck it. Ovens... I liked what I saw. Yes, you're a pony. I didn't know how to react to me wanting to..."

"Wanting to what?" She asked, half insulted and half confused but still trying to hear him out.

Sniff was now really in between a rock and a hard place. Unfortunately, the only exit he could see was letting his weakness guide him to where he knew he shouldn't go.

...God help him.

"I have a feeling that what I was thinking about is something you've probably never had done to you. And I'm afraid to even bring it up or try to explain it without showing you."

"Showing me what?" Oven Fresh asked, now more confused if it was something she was going to be shown instead of having explained.

Time for Sniff to work his magic...oh this was gonna be so awkward.

"Let me ask you something first. How much did you enjoy the massage I gave you earlier today?"

"It..." Oven Fresh thought this was some kind of distraction to get out of explaining himself, but she was willing to let it slide for the moment if it meant another massage was being offered. "It was something I wouldn't turn down again. That's for sure."

Sniff lightened his expression with an airy kind of smile.

"Well... we have another kind of massage we do with others that we become intimate with. We don't do it for just... anypony... But I don't know how you would feel about me, as a human, being the one—"

"Peter," Oven Fresh interjected with an exasperated smile and a little excitement on her face. "I most certainly do not have a problem with the fact that you're a human. But... intimate?"

"Yeah," Sniff replied, leaving the question open for her to clarify how she felt about him. "And I get it. That's a big step beyond just having a date, and this is a very special type of massage that's better than anything I gave back at the spa."

"How... much better, exactly?" Oven Fresh asked, not able to hide her interest.

"What Aloe got...wasn't even close to what I wanted to do with you," Sniff told her with an embarrassed smile.

He was doing it. He was drawing her in. Even against his better judgment, going against his every protest and insulted reaction to every joke cast his way. For all the cracks made about him being the thirsty poon-hound, he was proving them right by willingly and intentionally seducing this mare friend of his into letting him please her.

And it was clear Oven Fresh was very enticed but still had no idea what she was being drawn into. Was the massage supposed to be given to her vagina? That was a question he asked during his demonstration. Was that a thing humans would do intimately but not at a spa? Why would they do that? But if his normal massage was as good as she remembered, and what Aloe got had to have been better... and if this could help get her closer to him?

"Can you show me?"

"Ovens," Sniff spoke with a reserved tone, trying to play both bashful and concerned. "I have no idea if you'll enjoy it, but I don't want you to have me start and then think I'm weird or gross and stop spending time with me."

"We can start slow," Oven Fresh offered, still just as excited as she was nervous. "If it's not something I like, we can just stop, and I won't hold it against you... Different cultures and all that. There's bound to be somethings that don't match up, and that's okay. I'm willing to see how this is going to be if you're doing it."

"Okay," Sniff accepted her terms. "Then, just lay down on the bed like you would if I was giving you a normal massage."

"Okay, I'll just—" She jumped up on the mattress and started to lay down but stopped halfway with her forelegs down and her ass in the air. "Oh, do I need to take the saddle and skirt off?"

Sniff looked her over in that position. It felt so wrong, but some part of him needed this.

"Uh, just the saddle... I do have a thing for skirts, after all.

"Right," Oven Fresh huffed as she removed the saddle, tossing it to the far side of the bed and laying down. "Is this good?"

She was lying down on her belly, her forelegs extended, and her rear legs stretched out behind her. And looking her over again, there was something about their anatomy, that when Sniff examined it, there was something familiarly human in appearance. Not entirely, but just enough to not distract him from his interest.

"That's perfect. Now, I'm going to start slow and work my way up. But, if you want me to stop, just say so, and I will."

"Emm-Hmm," Oven Fresh nodded, "I trust you."

Sniff's hands started first on Oven Fresh's left back leg, just below the knee, kneading his thumbs down her calf. After he worked his way down to her fetlock, he did the same to her right leg. She was already calm and relaxed enough for him to work up to something more.

He started by running his palms up the back of her thighs and up under her skirt. He dug his fingertips under the waistband and traced them over her hips.

She gave her first moan from the treatment, his magic touch doing precisely what he hoped it would.

He continued on, working his hands up to her lower back, pressing in along the sides of her tail up into the base of her spine.

It must have been a sweet spot, making her raise her rear end up against his hands. Thinking he had her in a good place, he dug his hands down and sculpted them over her ass cheeks.

She gave a soft giggle, but no protest, a wordless acknowledgment for him to continue.

Slowly and gently, he continued to work her glutes. Rubbing his thumbs up and over the meaty mounds and gripping them firmly with a slow clench of his hands, only releasing as he rotated his palms.

After a few good rubs, he started to move deeper to where he knew would really get her into the experience.

He moved both hands back to her left leg, wrapping them around her hamstrings. Gently, he gripped the flesh and slid his hands up until the index finger was pressed into her pelvis.

This is where he finally made his move.

Very methodically, he began to massage his fingers back and forth, working his way from her inner thigh up over the edges of her outer labia.

Again, she stirred in a pleased reaction from the contact. Only this time, it was with a sharp inhale of her breath and her body tensing.

"Was that too much?" Sniff adoringly asked.

"No," Oven Fresh answered in a near whisper. "I just... wasn't expecting... are you going to put your hands on my—"

She drew a sharp breath again when Sniff's fingers slid further over her pubic mound, "I know I told you we keep ourselves clean back there but—" Again, her body tensed, and her voice cut off with a near-silent gasp. "—that's still a dirty place to touch a pony."

Sniff slowed his methodical workings and spoke in a soothing voice.

"There's a lot more to your body than I think you know there is. And I'm willing to show you if you let me."

In the brief moment of listening to her slow, controlled breaths, his consciousness hit him hard enough to derail him from his lust for her attention and praise.

"...But we're going to have to start a lot slower than this."

Suddenly, the fault of Oven Fresh's apprehension towards Sniff's offer came to light, and she wasn't ready to give it up.

"What? No. You can—" She could feel his hands moving further away from her mound and instead were moving back over her hips and around her flanks. "—You don't have to stop. I was just getting used to it."

Conflicted or not, Sniff countered with his own reasoning.

"Ovens, my girl. This is all on me. I offered you something you weren't ready for. And I'm sorry, but your reluctance to accept it makes me uncomfortable. So, how about for right now, I just practice something else with you? I actually plan on doing some part-time work at the spa to cover my extra spending as of late. You'd be doing me a favor."

"I'm sorry," Oven Fresh whined as she lowered her face into a pillow. "Did I ruin it?"

Sniff leaned over her from behind and continued working his way up her sides.

"No. I did. I shouldn't have expected you to... Actually, never mind that. Maybe in time after—"

"Can you tell me?" Oven Fresh moaned out her words in a mix of remorse and pleasure. "What should I do next time?"

He had done it. Whatever this gift with his hands was, he found a way to form an attachment that was so heavily one-sided.

Sort of.

Maybe?

Was this an abuse of power, taking advantage of her ignorance? Had he started to like her enough that he wanted to…

Why did he want to?

This wasn’t right if she wasn’t on the same page as him.

"Where I come from, this is kind of normal for us," Sniff told her, working down her lower back again. "I shouldn't have expected you to just let me take care of you like that. And that's my fault for being too excited to have that again. I miss sharing that and being the one to give that service."

She blew it. Sniff had offered her something important to him. Something that felt amazing. And even worse, she wasn’t some foal still learning how to use a toilet. She was no more or less hygienic than any other pony. Even if the concept was odd, she shouldn’t have let her insecurities stop her from learning something oddly unique about his culture. It could have brought them closer together if he wanted it so badly.

"We can try—"

"The next time, just as you did tonight, be honest with me," Sniff interrupted her, not wanting to allow her to talk him into trying again. "And honestly, maybe I'm not ready either. And no, not because you're a pony."

Oven Fresh lay there under the attentive treatment of Sniff's talented hands. She couldn't turn down anything he was giving her now, but that special intimate massage he tried to give her, what was that building up to?

It had so many layers to what she felt. It was warm, if not burning hot. Even for how soft his touch was, the sensations were so intense that they were almost overpowering. There was also how breathtakingly pleasurable the sensations were that excited her. There was something frightening about allowing him to explore that part of her. Even she didn't know much about...

Come to think of it. He had said there was more to her body than she knew. And if what he could do to her now was unlike anything else she felt before, he had to know what he was talking about.

Part of her could still feel him there. His fingers cresting closer and closer to that new feeling that paralyzed her. It left a painless ache that told her how badly she wanted him to continue. Even her heart seemed to welcome the experience, though her mind warned her that whatever he was doing was wrong. Not to be touched in a place that could be so dirty.

But she wasn't dirty. She took very fine care of herself and was exceptionally clean after doing her business. She was a baker for crying out loud, and would never allow herself near her food or the kitchen with even the faintest traces of filth on her.

That settled it.

She wouldn't let her concerns about something so trivial stop her next time. Whatever this was that he wanted to share with her, she was going to make it happen. All she had to do was figure out how to get him interested and willing to try again.

"What's holding you back?" She softly asked as she melted into the bed.

"I've never given this to anyone who didn't want it, nor anyone I thought wouldn't be better off for it, learn from it, or understand what I was trying to show them… But then again, I have a different mentality than most when it comes to this. Even if I am a bit selfish with what I get to enjoy from it."

That was another avenue for Oven Fresh to venture down.

"What do you enjoy about it so much?"

Sniff smirked, "I get pleasure from the pleasure of others. Seeing them happy and enjoying themselves. Helping them see a better version of themselves. Letting them know where other people see them isn't what they should hold themselves to."

That sounded way more involved than what a massage could provide.

"And that's what this is supposed to help me see?"

"This is… was, supposed to show you what being close and open with someone can feel like. That there's a lot of good things out there to look forward to."

That explanation gave Oven Fresh some confidence and calmed a lot of her concerns.

"Would it be too much to ask to go skirt shopping with me tomorrow?"

"Tomorrow?"

Sniff pulled back his hands, running them down the entire length of her back, down to her skirt's waistband, and took a quick look at her peekaboo posterior.

"How short do you wanna go?"

[Back in Applejack’s bedroom.]

“Hey, Apples?"

"Yes'm?"

"How old are you?"

"Wut?"

"Yer age. How old are you?"

"Twenty-Eight? Why?"

"Just trying to get to know you better."

"Oh... How old are you?"

"Believe it or not, I'm also Twenty-eight. When's your birthday?"

"Early spring. You?"

Lumberman snorted before he laughed and playfully pushed Applejack away near the edge of the bed.

"No. Yer birthday. Not what time of year."

"What?"

Applejack didn't know what kind of joke Lumberman was trying to pull on her.

"It's like I said. Early spring, that's when I was born. How much more specific do I have to get? You want which part of the growing season it falls under?"

"Growing season?" Lumberman chuckled. "What? You go by how tall the corn is?"

Applejack bopped Lumberman on the top of the head with her hat. "Corn's planted in the summer, ya scrub."

"Fine, soy, tomatoes, banana peppers, whatever. I mean month and day, genius."

"Oh, okay. The first month of spring and uh... two days after the equinox, or so I'm told."

That only served to leave Lumberman stumped as he tried to figure out why she was so elusive with him.

"Equa? Oh! I get it, yer testing my farmer's knowledge. Yeah, I gotcha now. Let's see, the equinox that's ahh... March twentieth, so you were born March twenty-second. You're older than me by a month. My birthday is April twenty-eighth."

"I'm older than you? I'd uh figured you to be older than me given all that scruff on yer face. And what's with the words and numbers?"

"Oh, shit... You must have different names for your months than we do."

"But, you know what spring is?"

"Yeah?"

"Well, what about summer, fall, and winter?"

"Yeah. We got those."

"Well, there's yer months.

It was at this point, Lumberman realized he wasn’t going to figure this out with Chris there to walk at least one of them through an explanation.

"I get the distinct feeling we're both missing something here. But I'm too tired and too sober to deal with that… And what's with your ears flipping out?"

Was that happening right now? Applejack needed to slip away, or she might end up doing something she’d regret… and not even be able to explain.

"Just uh… Restless, I guess. Mind if I slip out and relax in the tub fer a bit? I'm just not all that sleepy yet."

"Yer bed, your house, your rules. I'm not going anywhere."

"Don't wait up on my account, Woody. I'll try not to wake ya up though when I come back in tuh bed."

[A short while later, after the water started to fill the tub.]

Applejack grit her teeth and cursed under her breath, "Rotten, no-good, trifling two-bit, fucking wet mess of uh… golly… Of all the rotten shit-stained bedsheets of life's pass-me-downs of luck. Why do them hands uh his make me need uh Wonder Rush so bad fer?"

She gave a long sigh and then slid into the gradually filling bathtub.

"I sure hope being underwater don't make it any harder to get this over with. Not that I could see why it would be‘en how Woody's hands..." She gave another long sigh as she traced her hooves down her inner thighs.

"What I wouldn't give to have him scrub me down again."

[Meanwhile in the Castle of the Two Sisters.]

Twilight finished looking over the last report she would take for the night and yawned.

"I can't believe how there's virtually nothing happening. Overwatch hasn't reported seeing a single dangerous creature, and the recon teams have only seen a few tracks. I would have figured they ran into something by now. At least something bigger than a squirrel."

"Excuse me, Twilight?" Bon Bon made herself known as she walked towards Twilight's desk. "We finished up early with prepping the supplies carried in. Is it okay if I log the inventory sheets? I'd also like to review the logbook for any other entries submitted for our team."

Twilight yawned again before pushing herself away from the desk, yet still managed a grateful smile in spite of her obvious exhaustion.

"That's great news, Bon Bon, and please do. You've been such a big help keeping track of everything coming in and making sure the supplies are being properly taken care of. You really have some great organizational skills."

Bon Bon shrugged and played it off as if it were no big deal.

"Thank you, but this is not so different from running a business. Supplies come in, you take inventory, prep them, store them, and verify everything you should have on hoof before you verify the sign-off on the records so you don't lose anything."

Twilight smiled as she passed the helpful mare, again thoroughly impressed with her rather thorough cataloging abilities.

"Well, don't stay up too late. We still have a night watch roaming around the castle, but I'd rather not have anypony left alone for too long if we can avoid it. I'm going to turn in for the night."

"I won't stay up too late," Bon Bon said assuringly as she watched Twilight leave the room and quietly then said to herself, "I just need to see what's really going on out there."

Left unsupervised, Bon Bon began to review all of the day's notes and log entries.

Twilight, blissfully unaware of the spy in her midst, ventured down into a large room that likely used to be the guards sleeping quarters.

Somehow over the unrecorded years of neglect, very little decay had taken place in the castle, and the beds were still usable. Luckily enough, there was more than enough for all those attending. Twilight had a bed reserved for her near the end, placed between Helix Ray and Benny, with Pinkie Pie sleeping one bed beyond that.

In the low light, Twilight could see the faintest of reflections from Benny's Mossberg tucked under his pillow. She gave it a short glance, still trying to understand how that weapon was supposed to be utilized.

The long hollow tube and wide stock on the end made it appear as if it were some kind of club. But the handgrip Benny carried it with gave off the impression it was more of a baton. Yet, the way he carried it, it would have looked like it was supposed to be used as a lance.

Regardless, it didn't seem like he would be needing to use it any time soon. What he needed right now was the same thing she would be sharing with him. And that was some much-needed sleep.

Twilight closed her eyes and relaxed, content to let the night take her, finding the bed surprisingly comfortable. Maybe some slight adjustments were needed, and she turned to her side but felt as if somepony was watching her. She opened her eyes to see Luna, almost nose-to-nose with her.

She blinked once, wondering how and why Luna was there.

"Oh, hi, Luna." After a second of thought passed, Twilight finally mentally processed the significance that Luna was there. "LUNA!"

Twilight flung herself back, tumbling out of her bed and tumbled to the floor, leaving the Princess of the Night chuckling at the sight.

"Good evening, Twilight. How has your training exercise been going?"

Twilight crawled up to her bed and hissed at Luna, "What are you doing here? I could have woken up—" She could see every bed was empty. "Where is every… I'm asleep, aren't I?"

Luna gracefully kept her bemusement to a low giggle but said nothing else.

"Thanks for the warning," Twilight grumbled as she stood up. "But, yes. Things are going well, and I'm learning how boring it is to have plans go smoothly."

Luna grinned, "Is that so?"

Twilight sat up on her dream bed, taking in the familiar sites.

"The only thing that's happened was Cerb and Fluttershy stopping early for the night. She was worried about his leg again, but he seemed fine to me. What about you? Do you have anything important to pass on to me?"

Luna almost felt her heart clench at the hope and desire in Twilight’s voice. She really was that desperate for something to do.

"I am unsure, my dear Twilight," Luna answered with a heavy heart. "Celestia is hiding something. Dare I say; she is plotting something. Of what, I cannot say. And I will need your help investigating something for me."

Twilight raised an eyebrow curiously.

"And by investigating, you mean—"

"I want you to discover the secrets of those mirrors my sister and Starswirl the Bearded created together," Luna firmly stated. "I have asked her myself, as the topic came up amongst a great many other of things. Sadly, all I was able to take away from my efforts was the ringing in my ears and a sore throat from our screaming matches."

Twilight's eyes went wide.

"You two had a fight over this?"

"Indeed," Luna answered, not mincing words. "It would seem she is very human herself in the way she guards such secrets. And I wish I had more to tell you, but my sister and I have had little time together as of late. None of it cordial either. Perhaps your visit will put her in a better mood."

"Cheer her up and spy on her?" Twilight asked, already not enjoying the implications of what Luna was asking.

Luna sighed, "Tis much to ask of you, but I am sure your cunning mind will think of something. I do not claim to have the solution you require. And for that, I will accept any fallout that comes from this. I do not wish to hold such high expectations without proper guidance, as has been your fate as of late."

Wow, tasking with an honest assessment and realistic expectations. Twilight was impressed.

"I'll do my best, Luna."

"I know you will," Luna said, turning to open another rift through the dream world. "Sleep well. I'm off to visit a friend of ours."

"Another dream visit?" Twilight asked curiously.

Luna stopped short of exiting Twilight's dream and stood motionless, thinking some pleasant private thoughts.

"I had planned on visiting Rarity and Fluttershy, but I do not believe they have yet fallen asleep. Though, I can only ponder why that has come to be. Also, no. I shall be visiting this friend face to face. I will tell you more of it tomorrow if it becomes relevant."

[Moments later in an unlit room of the Friendship Castle.]

"Are you still awake?" Luna's voice softly called out to stir the weary human.

"I am," Kelly answered. "I hope I'm not pulling you from anything important."

"Not at all," Luna answered with a smile. "I convinced two of the Night Court cases to settle things among themselves and offered to review another claim to see if... Well, I plan on paying for their claim myself. I suppose a night school for youngsters could use a new playground dedicated to them by the Princess of the Night."

Kelly sat up in her bed and offered a place for Luna to sit.

"Sounds a lot like you found a way to skate out of work."

Luna sauntered her way over next to Kelly.

"Tis a rather awful way of phrasing my clever strategies for transferring my responsibilities of the current scheduling to something to be dealt with in a timing more at my convenience."

"Tomato, Toe-mah-toe."

"Hmph," Luna mockingly turned up her nose. "And here I thought you would appreciate my efforts to visit."

"I do," Kelly replied with a sad smile. "I feel terrible for not going to Lumberman or Becky... Or even Chris... but..."

"Kelly, my dear." Luna pulled Kelly into her lap to let the recovering human lie down. "You need not explain yourself. We know of your concerns. You should not feel as if your burdens cannot be shared with your friends, but we are glad that you see us as the type of friend you can be so close to."

Kelly pulled herself in closer to Luna and hid her face in the soft fuzz of Luna's stomach.

"I wish Mac was here for me still, but I can't be this kind of close with Becky or any of them. I feel terrible using you like this."

Luna stroked a fetlock down Kelly's back.

"Using me like what, exactly?"

"Having you hold me like this," Kelly wrapped her arms around Luna and started to caress up and down Luna's back and sides. "Holding you like this."

Luna couldn't help but enjoy the soft touches that this human exchange was providing.

"Kelly, as I told you last time, I enjoy this. Your hands are truly something to behold. However, I am still confused as to why you find comfort in this when clearly I am the beneficiary of the exchange."

"If I can make you feel good and enjoy yourself, then I know you can comfort me, too," Kelly explained as she rolled her palm over Luna's hip to her flank, taking things further than she did the last time.

"When I'm with someone like this, I don't think about anything else... and without Mac here—"

Kelly thought again about what she was doing there with Luna. She knew it was wrong, but she needed someone to hold onto if she wasn’t going to have her other needs filled.

"I just need to feel someone against me," Kelly tried to explain, but the guilt was building up inside, and she moved her hands back to Luna's sides.

"I grew up feeling alone at home... I got so used to it that I felt alone even when I was with others. Just being around them didn't take away that feeling, how unwanted I felt. Even with my friends, sometimes wasn't enough, so I would find someone else to hold me like this. And when we were together, we would hold each other and... I needed them to touch me. You can't forget someone exists if you can feel them. You know they want you with them if you make them feel better; they hold you close. But even if it's just for the night, it's better than being alone."

"My dear Kelly, you are so not alone," Luna hushed. "You have so many friends that care about you. You have been so fortunate to even win Big Mac's attention. And extra especially Cerberus."

"But they're not here," Kelly whimpered, cuddling further into Luna’s soft fur.

"I know," Luna cooed. "They don't have to be so close that they can hold you to still be with you. But if you need somepony that close, I can be that friend for you now."

Kelly trailed her hand down Luna's lower back until her fingers traced over the base of her tail.

"Can you hold me until I fall asleep? Or use a spell that will make me fall asleep until they get back?"

Luna chuckled, "I think we both know that won't work, but I can stay with you a while longer."

The two shifted their positions on the bed so that Luna could lay on her belly next to Kelly, who would lie on her good side with her back facing off the bed. Once they were both situated, Luna draped a wing over her friend in need.

"Kelly?"

"Yeah?"

Luna thought hard for a moment about what she was about to ask but steadied her nerves and went with it.

"I know you've had a terrible start here in Ponyville, even if things are getting better now. But with the likelihood that Mr. Cerberus and Becky will be traveling to the Crystal Empire for their treatments, I would be more than happy to host you in Canterlot. You can even bring any of the others if you wish to."

Kelly fiddled with some of Luna's feathers that lay over her.

"That's very kind of you, Princess, but I think I need to stay here for a while. Not that I wouldn't love to visit. I love hanging out with you, and I think, in some way, you kind of understand where I'm coming from. Being alone and trying to escape our past. But there's so much I need to work on and fix here."

Luna held back her disappointment as best she could but was hopeful for what little she could have in the future.

"I will be delighted to have your company whenever you wish, and will always leave the castle doors open for you. Simply say your name, and I will ensure you are well taken care of during your stay."

Kelly turned over to her injured side, giving a muffled yelp as she did so.

"Kelly? What are you—" Luna was about to sit up to help Kelly stop from whatever she was doing that was causing her pain, but was held in place by Kelly's arms wrapping around her neck.

"It's okay," Kelly whimpered into Luna's neck. "I don't care if it hurts. I'm not letting go until I fall asleep."

"But Kelly. You really shouldn't—"

Kelly spoke suddenly as if whatever Luna was saying wasn’t important.

"I don't know what Mac was thinking."

Luna was bewildered by the statement.

"I'm sorry? I'm afraid I don't know to what you are—"

Kelly’s words came out slightly muffled, "That night with him, when you kissed... he should have never let you go. You're a keeper. More than a princess or the crown you wear. More than a rock star and all the fame and wealth that comes with it. You're something special even outside of all that."

Luna took a moment to process what Kelly was saying. When it all came together, she smiled contently and lowered her muzzle to nestle around Kelly.

"You are too kind to this old mare," Luna hummed, not even caring about the reference to her admittedly substantial age.

"Just don't tell anyone about this," Kelly giggled. "I can only imagine the rumors that would start and how jealous Big Mac would get."

"Hmph," Luna huffed with amusement. "Let them say what they will. I'm a princess, and I can keep any company I wish... But for now, this can be our little secret."

"Thank you."

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 28 July 2023.]

So, this chapter came out a few hours late due to editing delays (probably my fault).

Buuuuuuuuuut, BLAM!

Our three-parter has come to an end with the Princess of the night deepening her bond with Kelly. What else can be said for these humans and the tangled web they weave with their pony counterparts?

I dunno? You tell me.

But, aslo, stick around for some exciting developments in Chapter 55. Dealing With The Exposure of Secrets.

55. Dealing with the Exposure of Secrets

Somewhere in the Everfree Forest, Fluttershy was adding some twigs to the few embers that remained of the campfire. She must have thrown on some extremely dry twigs, or the coals were hotter than she expected because the fire reignited almost instantly, the flash of heat extending out its intense warmth that radiated over her chest.

"Fluttershy?" Cerb's voice called out from the tent. "I need you."

"Just a moment," she replied out in his direction and started trotting over to the tent. "What can I get—"

Cerb was unmoving, lying down where she left him, and he was still nude. However, now he was completely uncovered. Seeing him now this way, she was oddly fixated on his member. It wasn't soft and limp. It was bigger, longer.

"I need you," Cerb repeated, holding his arms out, reaching for her.

From his call alone, Fluttershy was now moving without thought, as if her body was on autopilot. She didn't know where she was going or what she was doing. Her destination was Cerb, but her mind was blank… fuzzy… docile?

"I need you," Cerb said again, placing his hand on her neck and pulling her in to sit on his lap.

There was that heat again, warming her chest. Had it never left, or was Cerb radiating that much warmth?

"Fluttershy?" Cerb spoke her name, trying to get her attention.

The poor pony’s head was spinning, and her body was burning up. Even worse, she was sopping wet between her legs. She could feel the hot, slick fluids coating Cerb's entire crotch as she was pulled further into his lap.

Fear was taking over her mind as she finally felt the tip of Cerb's cock slide between her vulva. She wanted to run and scream a million apologies, but she was paralyzed by some selfish desire to have Cerb keep her there. But why was this happening? Why did it remind her of something she couldn't remember? What was that inkling in her mind that had been whited out?

"What are we doing?" She finally managed to ask.

Cerb started to rub his hand up and down her neck.

"Fluttershy."

The paralysis had not relinquished its hold, yet her body tensed as Cerb cupped his hand under her chin.

Again, she asked, "What are we doing?"

"Fluttershy," Rarity's voice called out to her, but the ivory unicorn was nowhere in sight.

Where was she?

Then, yet again, Rarity's voice spoke up again.

"Fluttershy, we can't move."

"Hmm?" Fluttershy mumbled, finally waking up to a low glow of Rarity's aura and the warmth she remembered from her dream.

"Justin? What are we doing?" Fluttershy asked yet again, rising out of her dreamy haze.

Cerb raised the slowly waking pegasi’s head a little higher.

"We're trying to get up. I need you to let go so we can move."

Fluttershy opened her eyes. The illusion of her dream had vanished. She could see Cerb still lying on his back, holding her chin up, and Rarity on his right. It looked like her wingmare had cuddled up to him and managed to hook her left forelegs around the back of his head.

"Fluttershy," Rarity again tried to get her attention. "As much as we would like to stay like this, Justin needs to relieve himself, and you seem to have bound us together."

"I did?"

Fluttershy looked to her side, and sure enough, she had managed to migrate from Cerb's left side to up and over his midsection. Somehow, she also managed to hug her forelegs around both him and one of Rarity's legs.

"Oh," Fluttershy peeped, clearly embarrassed before looking up to Cerb with a glaze of confusion and a frantic twitch in her left ear.

"How do we keep doing this?" She asked as though that were her apology.

Cerb shrugged, seemingly unbothered by the situation despite the demands from his bladder.

"I dunno. Y'all are the ones crawling up and under me. You tell me."

"I honestly have no idea," Fluttershy answered as she pulled her foreleg free. "But go ahead, I'll be out in a moment or two."

Cerb pulled the sheet off from him and grunted as he started to bring himself upright.

"Aight. No rush."

Rarity took to stretching, finally being able to move around. Fluttershy, however, kept her eyes glued to Cerb.

His description of his penis being able to grow larger was no lie. It was considerably longer than it was the night just before when she was examining him. Even with the poor lighting, its length looked firm. Not rigid, but a far cry from the limp and soft appearance she remembered seeing it with before he hid it away under the towel. Although, it didn’t look much different than what she remembered seeing in her dream.

Perhaps her mind just imagined what it would look like in this state. But why?

Still lost in her observations, she finally noticed Cerb had caught her staring, and she said the first thing that came to mind that wasn't about his penis.

"It doesn't look like your leg is bothering you this morning."

Cerb looked down at his groin, where Fluttershy had worked on him just last night.

"Yeah, it feels alright. Do you want to check it again?"

"I—"

Fluttershy looked directly at Cerb's dick so blatantly there was no way she could deny it.

"It won't bother you. Will it?"

Cerb looked down again at his half-hard erection and could feel how awkward he was making this for her.

"I'm sorry. I'll cover—"

"No-No," Fluttershy blurted too quickly. "I'm sorry. It's just... I've never... It's like you said. You're built differently. I'm just trying to understand why it... is there a reason it does that?"

Cerb stared at Fluttershy in bewilderment and thought to himself, "How the fuck can she be so clueless."

"Justin, dear," Rarity mercifully intervened. "You'll have to excuse us if we seem inappropriately focused on your... dick. But it's so unlike any other part of your body. Even for a pony... Well, from what I've seen tailoring fashion for stallions from time to time, you're certainly... bigger."

"My dick is bigger than a pony's?" Cerb questioned with a cocky, if not confused, smirk. "Didn't see that coming. Damnit, phrasing."

Rarity blinked blankly at Cerb's response.

"Wut?"

"Nothin," Cerb forced his smirk down and played it straight-faced, hoping Rarity wouldn’t demand another awkward explanation.

Too focused on other matters, Fluttershy cleared her throat and adjusted her wings as both ears began to fidget again.

"You can cover up if you want to. You always have that choice. However, I would also still like to understand your anatomy better."

"I'll cover up for now," Cerb answered. "I still feel... I dunno. I kinda like the feeling of you both being okay, and so accepting of me like this, but it still feels weird to me at the same time. But let's make this quick if you can. Need me to lay down again?"

Just like the night before, Cerb laid down and let Fluttershy maneuver his leg.

"Any pain up in here?" Fluttershy asked, raising his leg in the same position that had left him cursing out in pain.

Cerb made a gesture that could have been either 'I don't know,' or a request to 'slow down.'

"Uhh... A little tight? But not really any pain."

"Fluttershy?" Rarity stepped over to interrupt. "Perhaps we can let Justin relieve himself before getting too involved in another examination?"

"Oh, right," Fluttershy apologized and lowered his leg. "You go on ahead and do what you need to do. Oh, and grab your boxers while you're out there. Rarity can take them back to have them washed, so you have a clean pair for tomorrow."

"Shit." Cerb lowered his head before he could finish unzipping the flap to their tent. "That's twice I forgot about them damn things. Thanks."

As soon as Cerb's footsteps were far enough away, Rarity gave Fluttershy a tamed scowl and started to disrobe from her pajamas.

"Seriously? Why were you keeping him here for so long? I didn't make these pajamas nearly absorbent enough. Thank goodness Justin finds our scent just as pleasant as we do his. I don't think all the scented candles in my bathroom could compete with what we filled this tent up with. Ugh, and when I woke up this morning, Justin was still asleep with his hand reaching down the back of my pajamas. I removed it, of course, but it was all I could do to—"

"I need to see his dick again," Fluttershy blurted without warning. "First that, maybe another examination tonight. And a Wonder Rush. "

"I wouldn't mind another look at it myself," Rarity said, pondering in spite of her friend’s rather brash language. "I'm trying to be as ladylike as I can, but it's so peculiar looking. It’s actually quite exciting to see the more I think about it."

Fluttershy started to remove her pajamas in a hurry, which upon a glance, one could see was oddly more difficult than it should’ve been.

"Rarity, I had a dream. A crazy dream that I can't explain. But I think I'm starting to remember."

"Remember wha-ahoooo."

Rarity was hit with a nose full of Fluttershy's musky scent from the saturated padding sewn into her pajamas.

"My goodness. Did you... "

She poked her head out to make sure Cerb wasn't too close by and ducked back in to whisper, "Did you give yourself a Wonder Rush last night? You beautiful, brave, and greedy little thing."

Fluttershy raised her wing to cover what she was about to whisper into Rarity's ear.

"I'm starting to remember how procreation is done. I'm so close, I can feel it. I think in my dream, I did feel it. But if I don't do something right away, I'm going to explode. And please tell me you know a spell to heat water."

"What?" Rarity shook her head in frustration. "You can't throw news at me like that and then change the subject. You have—"

"Can you or can't you?" Fluttershy reasserted herself. "I'm running out of time."

"I-well... yes, but not very hot," Rarity stumbled out her words. "That's something you would need Twilight or Starlight for if you need to boil—"

"No, not boil, just warm up," Fluttershy quickly explained as she backed up out of the tent, turned, and exposed the sopping wet state her backside was in.

The quivering muscles of her rear glistened in the dim light. It wouldn't be much longer before instinct took over, and she would fall over on the ground to relieve her body's needs.

"Fluttershy, where are you going? In that condition, you could collapse at any—"

Fluttershy looked back, her ears snapping back and forth, and her pleading eyes begging for help.

"I'm getting clouds for us. Buy me some time, and apologize to Cerb for me. Tell him it’s for his leg. I'll explain when I get back down."

"Fluttershy!"

Rarity jumped out to try and catch her friend before she could get out of range.

"You're not supposed—” Missed her by that much. “—to fly alone and give away our position."

As to be expected, Cerb heard the commotion and started running back.

"Hey! What's going on?! Where's-Ah! Ya, fucking pointy stick!"

Cerb emerged from behind a bush he was using, hopping on one foot.

"Where's Fluttershy? What happened?"

Rarity tried to find a good distraction to keep his focus off of Fluttershy, now missing in action, while also not letting him get too close to her half-cleaned posterior.

"Oh, well, you see. Pegasi have the ability to collect clouds, and she... she... "

She caught wind of something horrifically foul drifting in the air towards her.

"Oh, my goodness. What is that... "

She gagged until she dry heaved from the wretched stench.

"Ack! Something is-Ewe! Oh, Justin. Please tell me you finished cleaning yourself before you... oh, no. You didn't. Oh my gosh. Go. Go! I'll explain when you come back, not smelling like a sewer."

"What?"

Cerb realized a moment too late that, in his rush, he didn't wipe, and she was smelling his shit.

"Sorry. I didn't know it would be that bad for you, and you screamed for Fluttershy—"

Rarity was at her limit. The stench was unfamiliarly putrid, and she was certain she’d sew her own nose shut if something wasn’t done. Thus...

"Fluttershy is fine! Clean yourself before I toss your unwashed ass in the lake!"

More than a few minutes later, both for washing and waiting for the steamed seamstress to cool off, Cerb returned, dripping water from the waist down and shivering.

"Okay... I'm washed. I'm cold as fuck, but I'm washed. Please tell me I don't stink."

"No, you're fine now," Rarity was relieved to say. "And I'm so sorry for the way I reacted. It's just... It's like I was trying to tell you last night. We take particular care in cleaning ourselves after using the ladies' room. The same goes for gentlecolts, obviously. But if we are to use another ponies' furniture, it is considered incredibly rude to leave a mess of one's bodily waste. But not only that, we are unfortunately quite keen on the odor such waste carries. It's rather repugnant. I suppose that would also be another reason we do have a problem with ponies going around examining each other's asses, as you would call them. Let alone talk about them."

"That makes a lot of sense, actually," Cerb nodded. "And again, I'm sorry. I thought something bad happened, and so I just ran—"

"Your reasoning was well placed, Justin," Rarity quickly stated, silently thankful such a useful and admittedly unpleasant distraction had come up. "And thankfully, this hasn't been an issue with you or any of your friends before, as you all apparently practice good hygiene. I can't imagine it will be a problem in the future. Although, for your own benefit, I should warn you that your stink is about as unwelcoming as your natural scent is pleasant."

Cerb picked up his mostly dry towel and wrapped it around himself as he moved closer to the fire.

"Alright, this might seem like a stupid question now. But, is it just, uh... feces that causes that problem, or is urine just as bad? And I'm not asking because that's a problem for us. I just want to understand how this all works for you."

"No, you're perfectly fine for asking. But as for urine, it is, of course, rather disgusting in and of itself. Certainly unpleasant to come across or have to clean up, but it doesn't carry nearly the same stigma as the other. Although, I might be a tad more sensitive to this than others."

Cerb seemed a little surprised still at how much pony culture kept on the importance of keeping themselves so clean. Although, given the lack of clothing, now it all made sense. It also made him understand why ponies didn't draw much attention to his naked body.

"I see. And, thank you for explaining that all to me."

He gave a respectful bow of his head to Rarity. It was supposed to be a nod, but the chill from the water and cool air was affecting his motor skills. However, it was unlikely she really minded.

"There was a lot about the whole lack of clothing thing that you helped me understand a little better now."

Rarity smiled bashfully, again managing to recover quite quickly from discussing such a...off-putting subject matter.

"Think nothing of it. And we probably should have been more clear about that from the start. But, it's not like you didn't have your own hesitation to discuss such topics about your own body."

"True," Cerb replied, thinking of the insecurities he had been fighting.

Cerb noticed something dark and out of place floating in overhead. To his amazement, it was a charcoal-grey cloud descending towards them, with a familiar flapping sound emanating from within.

"Sorry about flying off like that," Fluttershy's voice called out from the dark fluff of the sky. "But I had an idea on how to help your leg relax more before—"

"I'm gonna stop ya right there, fly horse," Cerb's firm voice shut down Fluttershy's apology.

"Now it's my time to be the one who's mad and has to lecture you. You just flew off and didn't even tell me what was going on. I was over there taking a shit when I heard Rarity yell, so I thought something bad happened, and I ran over without wiping my ass, which, as it turns out, is a huge social taboo and something you’re super sensitive to. Do you have any idea how fucking embarrassing that was for me?"

"I'm sorry, Justin," Fluttershy squeaked, knowing her best excuse would do nothing to justify her actions. "You're right. I shouldn't have—"

"Damn right, you shouldn't have," Cerb barked, maintaining his composure despite currently lecturing his ward, still perched in a cloud. "You may be responsible for my overall health, but I'm in charge of your physical health and safety. I can't do either of those if I don't know where you are or if you're up flying around in—" Cerb took a closer look at the cloud. "—the fuck even is this?"

"It's a rain cloud," Fluttershy shamefully answered. "I thought a hot shower would help your muscles relax and ease any swelling we might not have been able to reduce last night."

Cerb's eyes darted between different areas of the cloud, then Fluttershy, and then to Rarity before ending back on Fluttershy.

"You can do that?"

Rarity placed a hoof on the back of Cerb's hand.

"Justin, dear. Please don't be too upset with Fluttershy. While, yes, she was reckless, but it was for a good reason. As for making a hot shower for you, she'll need my help to heat the rainwater. Also, showering with a rain cloud is a trivial skill for a pegasus."

"Alright," Cerb raised his hands. "Okay. I stand by everything I said, but you can't just fly off like that without giving me a heads-up, at least. Agreed?"

Fluttershy nodded vigorously, "Yes. It won't happen again."

"Good." Cerb backed up and looked over the cloud. "So, how do we do this?"

Fluttershy jumped out of the cloud, shaking free some of the rainwater that had soaked through and left Rarity to heat it. At least now that the drama was over, she could explain what her plan was.

"Gathering rainwater is easy, so long as there are enough clouds to condense together. Rarity will use a spell to heat it up, nice and warm, then I let the rain fall, and we can shower."

Intrigued, Cerb watched Rarity concentrate on her magic as the cloud started to steam. From watching the difficulty Rarity was having and remembering what Helix had told him about the different classes of unicorn soldiers, he could see which category Rarity likely fell into.

The image of Rarity wielding her assortment of sharp and pointy tools in her moment of rage against Thunder Glide the other day stood out in his mind. It was clear her specialty was manipulating objects over offensive spells.

"That's probably the coolest fucking thing I could ever have while deployed. Thank you, and how long of a shower do we get?"

Fluttershy tried to gauge how much she had collected after taking care of herself in a different cloud… oh, that poor cloud.

"With a heavy downpour, about seven minutes from all I could gather, but I can make it last longer if I don't make it rain too hard. Also, did it hurt when you ran this morning?"

Cerb was too busy examining the heated rain cloud to give a proper response.

He stuck his hand into the dark puff of water vapor and found it to have a consistency much like that of warm pudding. Yet, the grey vapors still swirled and flowed like a mist.

"I stepped on a stick, if that counts."

Fluttershy had to stop herself short of a snort, that could have easily led into a full laugh.

"No, and sorry, I didn't mean to laugh, but that wasn't what I meant. From what I saw this morning and you moving around, you should be fine for the climb today. But while you’re relaxing in your shower, I'll get your clothes ready for you and prepare the signal. Twilight will be joining us for breakfast when we're done."

After getting everything in order and Cerb under the cloud, it didn't take more than a few taps of Fluttershy's hooves to get the warm rain shower started.

Once that was good to go and Cerb was enjoying the perks of a pegasus companion, she joined Rarity by Cerb's supplies, getting everything laid out and the rest of their supplies packed.

There, with Cerb busied with a hot shower and deafened by the rainfall, Rarity led on with a dire question.

"So... This dream of yours..."

"It was with Cerb," Fluttershy said quietly, her face showing signs of redness as she spoke, "We were both in the tent, just like we were this morning. He was completely uncovered, but his dick was big and hard like he said can happen, and then he pulled me on his lap."

"My word," Rarity hushed. "So, you think—"

"Yes, and it felt like something I remembered," Fluttershy continued to explain. "Not something I've done, but something... maybe I saw once? I don't know yet. I felt familiar with what I saw in the dream, but consciously I didn’t... There was this feeling like I knew something, but it's all fuzzy."

"Now that you mention it."

Rarity looked back to see Cerb still enjoying the hot shower, "Given his anatomy compared to our own, if you were to sit on his lap, it wouldn't be much different than what we—"

"Believe me, I know," Fluttershy gushed. "That's the only thing I could think about up there. And remembering how it felt during our wrestling match, I know I'm onto something. What I felt then, my dream, all these thoughts we've been having, they have to be related."

"Yo!" Cerb hollered from over by the cloud. "Shower's starting to dry up, I think! Send the signal! The sun's almost up!"

[Over at the Friendship Castle.]

A knocking on Chris's door woke him from his much-needed sleep.

"Wha? Who's it?"

On the other side of the door, Sniff spoke in an unusually perky voice.

"Chris, wake yer ass up, bud."

Chris rolled over and covered his head with the blanket.

"What? I got up early and stayed up late last night... What time is it?"

"Six-thirty. Sun's up and everything, man," Sniff tried to encourage him before dropping his optimism and coming clean.

"I need to talk to you, man. Could really use your help... Fucking A, dude. You think I'd be waking your ass up this early for something stupid?"

The sounds of fumbling through blankets and taping of bare skin on the stone floors made their way to the door, where Chris opened it just enough to peek through.

"This better be good. What's up?"

Sniff looked down both sides of the hallway and made his first request.

"Can I come in so we can talk in private? Just a few minutes, and then I'll let you go back to sleep for the rest of the day or whatever. You're the only one I can trust to answer this for me."

Chris bobbled his head in annoyance but opened the door regardless and huffed a regretful sigh.

"Fine, what's so important that it couldn't wait? Obviously, no one's hurt, so I'm guessing this is something stupid."

Sniff responded in an honest tone of distress, "Alright, please don't make me regret coming to you for help."

Tired or not, Chris realized he shouldn't be coming off this harsh and tried to calm himself down.

"Okay, okay. Sorry... I'm tired, alright? What's going on?"

Sniff did his best to collect his thoughts while looking out the window.

"Something is starting really to bug me. I mean really, really fucking bug me. Why the fuck is it that not a goddamn one of these ponies have a fucking clue what sex is? They can’t all be playing innocent."

He turned away from the window and gave an angry look towards Chris. Memories of the night before still haunting him.

"I mean, it’s like they don’t have a single fucking clue. It doesn't seem possible, and we keep avoiding the topic out of respect, or some fucked up moral superiority complex we all gave ourselves. But, they can't not know what the hole between their legs are for."

"Uhh..." Chris gave Sniff a weary look, "Did you ask one of them for sex, or is this you just fucking with me?"

Sniff drew a breath and looked like he was about to explode on Chris but held up a finger to tell Chris to wait while he swallowed his anger.

"Chris..." Sniff broke from what he was going to say and huffed strong enough to show just how frustrated he was. "Okay, I probably deserve that. I've given you a lot of shit since we got here, and I know I've been a bit of a prick, so I'm sorry. But I'm not even going to hold that question against you because I’m a man-whore, and all of you know how fucked up I am with it. So, I can't blame any of you for even thinking that I'd be so desperate that..."

Chris hadn't expected to touch a nerve like it seems he did and replied to the empty air with an apology.

"Hey, dude. I'm sorry. You weren't the only one giving me shit about all the brony jokes and shit."

Sniff struggled again to collect his thoughts and leaned against the nightstand, trying to concentrate.

"Dude, look... I came to you with this question, because I know you've given it a lot of thought."

"Given what a lot of thought?" Chris asked, trying to avoid the question altogether.

Sniff rocked his head back and pushed himself off from the nightstand.

"Oh, come the fuck on. You haven't changed your taste in women since we were kids."

Even if it was an open secret, Chris wasn’t going to take that.

"Fuck you."

Sniff couldn’t believe Chris was trying to fight this.

"You think I forgot when we played Kings, and the topic was cartoon characters you would fuck? And your second round answer was Renamon? Your obsession with Lucario or half a dozen or more other Pokemon? Your fascination with big titty monster girls and all the fantasy hentai sluts—"

Sniff was getting too close to the truth. Hell, Sniff probably knew this would happen before Chris did. So, of course, Chris was ready to have this inquiry end.

"Get the fuck out."

Sniff snapped but held the screams he wanted to let out to be quieted down to more of a growl.

"You think I give a shit? I never gave a flying fuck what you were into... You don't know half the twisted shit I've been into to get my rocks off. But if you think I don't know you well enough that I haven't noticed how you act around these pony females, then your fucking blind. Maybe as blind as they all are."

Chris was staggering on forming a response, his face burning with embarrassment and anger while his mouth simply refused to work.

"That's... When we-Yer not—"

Sniff raised his hands and curled in his fingers like he was going to claw his face off.

"For the love of fuck, Chris. I. Don't. Fucking. Care. There is so much shit going on that no one could dump enough cash in my lap or throw enough pussy in my face to make me give a fuck if you got your dick wet here. And I know you've thought about it for as successful as you've been getten with'em... but I don't know enough about this place to know what to think if that's even wrong or right."

Chris was at odds with how to take Sniff's lecture but still couldn't trust him enough to open up about it.

"Think about what?" He asked, avoiding the other accusation. "What the fuck do you want to know?"

"Jesus, fuck." Sniff facepalmed. "Fuck’en everyone's blind in this goddamn paradise but me and you."

Dealing with this was difficult for Sniff. He shook his head before looking up with troubled eyes. There were too many questions he needed to be answered, but he first had to get Chris to be honest with him.

"And cut the innocent bullshit. I saw you walking whats'er horse home last night. Big ass heart on her butt with the baby bottle. Cream Heart?"

Chris almost turned completely pale, any previous anger snuffed out as his fears of being discovered flooded in.

"You? When?"

[Hours earlier, before sunrise, at the Bakery upstairs.]

Sniff pulled back his hands, running them down the entire length of Oven Fresh's back. He stopped at her skirt's waistband and took a quick look at her peekaboo posterior.

"How short do you wanna go?"

"How short?" Oven Fresh jokingly asked but ended in the cutest giggle as she pulled up her skirt even higher.

"That's for you to decide."

"Okay there, little miss excitable," Sniff tried to play off being just as cute as he pulled her skirt down to where it was before.

"Part of everything being fair in love and war is standing idly by."

Oven Fresh watched Sniff back away from the bed, waving his fingers. She could tolerate a little more playing hard to get.

"Oh, don't be cruel, Peter."

"Then play nice," Sniff replied with a smirk. "And how does two o'clock sound for tomorrow? Just after lunch? Should be slow for you, I would imagine. And I'm sure Rarity will drop whatever she's doing if it means taking care of one of Cerb's besties."

Oven Fresh gave a quick thought about her schedule for the next day.

"Yeah, I can do that. Oh? It is so late, isn't it?"

Sniff gave a half-hearted shrug, "Egh, maybe a little. Not that I mind, though. Time well spent, if you ask me."

Oven Fresh chuckled at his continued acts of flattery.

"I would agree. Here, let me let you out. I just remembered that you're locked in... I don't get many visitors after hours."

Sniff followed Oven Fresh down the stairs, staring at her ass the whole way down. Then, while waiting for the door to be unlocked, Sniff faced a conundrum of how to end the night.

A hug? A kiss? If it was to be a kiss, how gentle should he be with such a display of affection? He'd have to think fast as the door started to open.

"Thank you again for the wonderful night," Oven Fresh said, not being able to hide her hesitation of letting their time together end so soon.

Sniff could see she was hesitating on letting him go. Clearly, she wanted him to stay, but he knew he had to leave to save himself. He could still stall long enough to think of how to best leave her satisfied but not lead her on at the same time.

"And thank you, for everything. And I'm sorry again about my mind being all..."

Oven Fresh happily scoffed, "I'm pseudo-dating an extra-dimensional non-pony. I kind of expected something to come up."

Sniff felt he had to be honest with his outlook and not build up her hope on something he was already having second thoughts over. He just couldn't crush her dreams or break her heart in the process.

"Ovens, you appreciated my honesty earlier this morning, and I don't want to break that trust of not letting you know where I stand with everything."

The fear took hold after that wording that she was about to be dumped at the door.

"Oh, no."

"No. Stop." Sniff gave the air a moment to clear between them.

"When I came here, I never would have thought of going as far with everything we did tonight. You're literally the only reason I'm even considering any of this. Not because of anything you are or you're not."

The fear Sniff saw so quickly rise up in Oven Fresh washed away, and that lovely smile came back. Even her enormous eyes shined with more warmth and admiration than any human could express, pulled him back in.

"Seeing you happy and light up as you do when you smile makes me feel like I'm back home and—" He took a moment to reflect on what made all of his confession true. "—it's like everything's normal again... but that also makes me worried for you."

Oven Fresh happily huffed through a smile.

"Why would you be worried if, from what I can tell, everything sounds good?"

"Because I'm the guy women see in between the loser she left and the next guy, while on the rebound, or for when they just want to have a good time, but not for a long time. That, and I've just had the worst history with seeing love ignored in my life. I... I'm not trying to sound dismissive or..."

He gave a heavy sigh from the emotional strain he was putting himself through with this. This couldn't be approached like those he was used to dating, seducing, and letting go on good terms. She was too innocent, too pure, and it made everything she was offering him all that more desirable. Every thought of what to say was an unintentional blend of keeping his distance and keeping her close.

"Gawd... Look. I don't tell just anyone this, but I have issues. Deep... horrible, issues with—"

"It's fine, Peter," Oven Fresh spoke up with a sad smile. "I think we both have a lot to consider with how far we take this and how long we'll be in for it. Don't get so hung up on commitment, and let's just enjoy each other's company for now. Can you be okay with that?"

Sniff shot her a smirk. Was he still being played?

"Do ponies look good in short skirts?"

Oven Fresh stared at Sniff for a moment before the joke hit, and she fell into a giggle fit.

"Yes. Yes, we do... See you tomorrow then?"

"I'll meet you here," Sniff answered.

Oven Fresh folded her ears back with a deep blush, looking down and away, "I can't wait to see what you pick out."

"Me too," Sniff replied, feeling a small sense of comfort.

Sniff reached down to raise her head, his hand under her chin and his thumb over her lips.

Oven Fresh's eyes widened, not knowing why he was grabbing her. Then, not so fast that she couldn't avoid it but too quick for her to comprehend what was happening, Sniff gently kissed her muzzle just above her lips.

To say she was swooned would ignore all the other flights of fancy she had felt since meeting him. And yet, in that moment, she had to wonder what was this creature that had captivated her?

His hands, his lips, his everything. She wanted more of all of him, and then, in an instant, he pulled away.

Sniff softly spoke to her as he pulled away, "Have a good night, Ovens."

She had no idea how much time had passed.

"You, good too. Good morrow, to—" She was making a fool of herself and couldn't stop. "—I mean. Good night. See... I'll see you tomorrow."

"Get some sleep, Ovens."

"You too, Peter."

Sniff waved and started his walk back to the castle. His mind flooded with shame and the guilty pleasure of the impact he had on her. Or was it the impact she had on him?

These thoughts were enough to make him wonder if this world was influencing his judgment as it had with Cerb and the others. But if that were the case, he didn't have any of the other drunken feelings they described in their unexplained moments with a loss of control.

The more he thought about it, the more he could look back and see how much of his old self had been tempted out of remission. He knew he was weak to temptation but never imagined he could be this bad. There was no point in denying it. Everything he felt for that mare was not the fault of some external force. Somehow, without even trying, he found a way to make that bread-baking mare what he wanted.

However... would her innocence and desire for affection make him her savior... or the same tempting monster that haunted him?

"Ha, ha!" Chris's laugh rang out from somewhere nearby.

The laughter pulled Sniff from his internal dilemma. He could tell his friend was close. The echoing off the small houses distorted the sounds enough that it was hard to pin down, but when another voice quickly responded to the humor Chris had found, that was all that was needed for Sniff to zero in on the source.

"What? I'm serious," An excited female voice spoke up. "If you have pictures of me, I want to see them. And Button would never let me hear the end of it if he couldn't see his mother as a cute cartoon pony."

Sniff knew that voice.

"Button’s mom?"

Chris's goofy laugh came in a little more clearly. He was on the other side of the house when Sniff was walking by.

As the conversation continued, Sniff stepped into a low-lit area where he could see between two houses, hopefully without being spotted.

Down another street, Chris was walking up to the door of one of the houses. He was escorting the same mare Sniff had to apologize to at the arcade a few days ago, and from the looks of things, they were enjoying each other's company quiet well.

Sniff whispered to himself with a goofy grin, "Chris? The fuck you doing?"

Cream Heart turned back to Chris in the open doorway, and Sniff could clearly hear her say, "Tonight went so much better than I could have hoped for. Are you sure I can't convince you to join me inside for a while longer? I don't have the house to myself very often."

Sniff couldn't believe what he was hearing.

"No fucking way," he whispered again, his eyes trained on the scene like a sleezy tabloid reporter.

"I shouldn't," Chris bashfully answered. "And as much as I would love to continue where we left off at the lake. It's getting late, and I don't want you thinking—"

Cream Heart reared up, throwing herself on Chris, and pulled him in for another very open mouth kiss, which almost caused Sniff to yell out in shock. Chris, even more shocking to Sniff, pushed himself deeper into her embrace and wrapped his arms around the motherly mare.

"Mmm," Cream Heart moaned before ending the kiss and stared at Chris with a loving look of desire anyone could recognize for where Sniff was standing. "I won't keep you up too late, stud."

Then, without receiving any protest and walking backward into the house with Chris’s lips locked to hers, she pulled him inside and slammed the door shut.

This left Sniff struck stupid, his mouth open and his eyes staring blankly at the scene.

[Back in Chris's room.]

Sniff hadn't backed down from Chris.

"Last night, I watched you swap spit with Cream Heart and tongue punch each other tonsils before she pulled you back into her house. So, did you just happen to meet her at the arcade and spit some mad game before you went to the lake, or was this something you set up beforehand?"

"I..." Chris couldn't even speak. He was terrified at the thought of what was going to happen now that he had been found out.

Still not getting through, Sniff grunted.

"Will you calm the fuck down? Jesus, man. I'm not here to rip you a new one or rat you out. I almost did—" Sniff contemplated for a moment admitting his secret. "I don't know how far you went with her last night, but I almost found myself doing the same with Oven Fresh last night."

Instantly, that changed everything for Chris.

"Hold up. You?"

"Yes. Me. I almost did what I always do," Sniff huffed, less than enthused by this revelation. "The difference is, that while yes, I have a problem, this isn't me, even if this is exactly who I am. But you? This is all you. And fine. So what? We've known this for years about you. That's what you want, and it sure as fuck appeared to be what she wanted."

After laying it all out, Sniff made a confused gesture of giving up; that maybe Chris didn’t know him as well as he thought.

"I could give a fuck less if you did get laid or not. Maybe you even fall in love out here because that's the waifu you want. But that isn't like what happened with Cerb, Benny, or Lumberman. Did you have that weird drunk feeling come over you, where you lost control of yourself, or was this all you living out some fantasy?"

"We didn't have sex," Chris admitted, almost shamefully. "I couldn't. We just made out a lot... and I don't know why they don't know anything about sex. Or at least I don't think they do. And no, I didn't have anything like that happen to me. Because, yeah... I... really like the ponies here. I'm a freak like that."

Sniff took a deep breath and sat on the bed.

"Okay... So we're both just a bunch of perverts, but elaborate for me. Because I had to stop myself last night when I realized that she had no idea what I was doing."

Chris moved to take a seat next to Sniff, still a little uncomfortable about the whole situation.

"What were you doing?"

"We had a conversation about why they don't wear clothes or cover up their goods."

"Did she say why?"

Sniff rolled his eyes, remembering her answer.

"Yeah, they only cover up when they wear a uniform, a bathing suit, or a diaper if they're still being potty trained. Otherwise, naked is their norm, and it's not a problem for them unless they don't wipe their ass. Not even joking."

"That—" Chris thought about what he was about to say and canceled his initial response. "No, that doesn't really answer anything."

Sniff ran his fingers through his hair, still trying to get to the bottom of this.

"So, what do they know? Because maybe it wasn't mind control with Cerb and them if we're going farther than any of them have on our own fruition."

"I don't really know," Chris admitted with a sigh. "They hug like we shake hands. By the way, they love hands."

That was an understatement if Sniff ever heard one.

"Way ahead of you on that."

"Yeah," Chris said with a lot of emphasis. "And kisses just dials up their drive for affection even more. And it's so weird because it's like they know what a kiss is, but they have no idea how much they like it until they do it with you. But that makes no sense with Cream Heart since she already has a kid of her own. The only thing I can think of is that she's been by herself with Button Mash for so long she, probably forgot what it's like to have someone hold or kiss her."

Far be it for Sniff not to recognize a single mother struggling on her own. Certainly not after the many he had tended to over his years.

"That's... fucking sad."

"Yeah, I know. That's actually pretty much what she told me... I think. I was really distracted at the time." Chris said as he started to bring together another thought while Sniff fought off the urge to react to the last part of his statement. "But... I mean... If they all are characters from the show, I could see how they're not supposed to be all horned up and trying to get laid. That fits, because I swear, the whole time she was grinding on my lap, it was like she was discovering for the first time that doing that was supposed to feel good."

Sniff's face started to glow with his own reflection from his interaction.

"I'm pretty sure Oven Fresh has never been touched between her legs, not even by herself, and I was sooooo close to—" Sniff stopped short of going too deep into detail. "—it was the same thing for me. She had no idea... Do they not even masturbate?"

"Well, for them, it would be clopping," Chris corrected his uninformed friend.

There weren't a lot of terms the ponies used that Sniff couldn't figure out, given even the briefest of context. Even if it sounded like a parody of an English word, that was usually a dead giveaway. But this?

"Clop?"

"Yeah... Clop." Chris reiterated though he could see Sniff wasn't getting it. "Here. Think... What's the noise a hand makes when someone jerks off?"

"Fap?" Sniff cluelessly answered.

"Yeah, our hands make that a fap noise." Chris let that resonate for a moment. "Ponies don't have hands. They have hooves. And what noise do hooves make?"

"Clip-Clo-Ooooh." Sniff finally got it and then snorted out a laugh. "Goddamnit. That's so fucked up but makes sense... I think."

"Yeah," Chris sighed. "But I'm afraid of letting them try and do more or go too hard."

Sniff cocked an eyebrow, "More like what?"

"Like—" Chris rolled his eyes up into his skull. "—grinding on my dick til I blow a load in my pants. Which I almost did. Had to walk home with the worst case of blue balls ever."

Sniff hung his head and gave a deep sigh.

"Well... at least I know I'm not the only one who got hard from a pony."

This was a helpful discussion but also painful. Painful enough that Sniff upgraded from a sigh to a deep groan before he could lead into his next thought.

"It's just so fucked up that everything about them is human except their bodies... although their pussys aren't too far off."

Chris turned and gave an agreeable look to Sniff.

"Yeah, and I can finally tell someone this, but I've seen a lot of porn of them. Some artists go for hyperrealism, but the mares here are far more human than actual horses; it's weird... Not sitting in a magical hot tube drinking with their world leaders weird, but still. It's almost too human."

Sniff turned to Chris with a rather blank expression that told him all he needed.

"Not your thing?"

"Fuck you, Brony Senpai," Chris responded sarcastically.

"Dude," Sniff groaned again. "I don't know all the nitty-gritty clop-centric shit you're into. I'm just fucking asking."

"Sorry." Chris huffed and turned away. "Still getting used to not being the ass-end of every joke."

"Chris..." Sniff put his arm around his agitated friend. "I know I gave you a lot of shit over your waifus and anime shit, even if you did turn me on to a lot of it. But I wanted so badly to get you to stop focusing on shit that wasn't real and find someone who was. But now that we might be stuck here... maybe you can have both."

So, Chris had a friend in his corner finally.

"What about the others?"

"Fuck'em," Sniff said, pulling his arm back. "Even if I don't go through with anything, I'll have your back for this."

"Wait? I thought you said you... Are you not—"

"I don't want to," Sniff grumbled. "I don't think what I'm good at will sit well here. But I'm also worried that I can't hold out and not be able to push them away safely like I normally do. Because if they don't understand sex, they're not going to understand casual sex and orgies... God, fuck me... It's like I'm reliving my sophomore year of college all over again. I might need some serious help, man... I really can't stop myself."

Chris was now starting to feel bad for Sniff and was grasping at straws for any way to cheer him up or say anything for comfort.

"Maybe they can help you like they're helping Cerb?"

Sniff laid his head in his hands and sulked.

"I need Twilight to come back. She's so not into me like that. Even just asking her if she ever dates other ponies pisses her off. But she's also the only one who I can relate to without making it something sexual... And that says so many bad things about me."

"Hey, come on." Chris put his hand on Sniff's shoulder. "Don't be so negative. We'll figure something out."

"Yeah... Oh?" Sniff remembered one little thing that still needed to be addressed.

"Did you talk to the CMCs, Rarity, or Oven Fresh yesterday and tell them I have a thing for short skirts?"

For all the random, out-of-left-field questions Sniff came to Chris with, this one threw him off yet again.

"No. Why?"

"Maybe I did say something on accident," Sniff groaned. "But Oven Fresh showed up wearing the cutest short skirt with nothing underneath, and fuck me sideways if it wasn't my fucking kryptonite."

"Oh, fuck, man."

Sniff started to stand up, though with his shoulders sagging with the burdens he had brought onto himself.

"Yeah, I'm fucking hopeless... and sorta pissed now, remembering that joke you made back at the house about them putting on a skirt for me."

"I didn't know, dude."

"I know," Sniff stopped short of the door and turned back to Chris. "Get your sleep, man, and like I said. I ain't saying shit to no one, and I hope you won't say anything, either. But at least we can cover for each other if anything does come up."

Chris lightly nodded.

"Yeah, I got you, man, but, where you going? There's a lot more we can still talk about."

Sniff shook his head, looking utterly drained at this point.

"I need a mental break from all this and got a bunch of shit that I started over town that I need to attend to. Apology gifts for Twilight, negotiate a part-time job at the spa, which might be a terrible idea, come to think of it, but I can't keep pulling funds from our reserve back at the house. I need something to keep me busy until two this afternoon... By the way, do you know if Rarity keeps her sales private?"

"Uhh, probably?" Chris shrugged. " Or you could just ask, and I'm sure she'll do it. Why?"

Sniff hung his head as he reached for the door handle.

"Because Oven Fresh talked me into picking out a new skirt for her."

"Jesus, fucking Christ, Sniff. Are you trying too hard or not trying at all?"

[Over at the Apple House.]

Enough sunlight finally rolled into Applejack's room and started to wake her.

She drew a full breath and revealed in the warm sunlight matching the heat from Applejack. Then Lumberman's hand shifted from the sudden rise of her chest, making his fingers slide down over one of her udders.

A quick jolt of a sensation had Applejack freeze. She hadn't expected him to start a rubdown this early. His hands caused her to catch her breath.

"Woody? You starting yer thirty minutes early?" She hushed in a bashful voice.

Lumberman responded with his slow rhythmic breathing, still asleep.

"Hmm?"

Applejack turned her head and looked behind her to see Lumberman sleeping soundly.

"Oh. Guess not."

Making the most of it, Applejack moved to get herself more comfortable, nudging herself back against Lumberman and holding his hand against her.

She noticed how nice his palm felt against her... did his hands get smaller overnight, or did her tummy get puffier?

She craned her neck and pulled up his hand to see her utters slightly swollen. Nothing dramatic, but it was clear her normally smooth and toned abdomen had two mounds starting to plump up.

"What in the hay?" Applejack nearly silently said to herself.

The only thing that could distract her from the confusion of her body swelling was the feeling of Lumberman's hand cupping it under the control of her hoof. Maybe that nice feeling meant it would make the swelling go down? Or maybe she was practicing a little self-indulgence.

Then again, she had no idea what was wrong with her body. Best to play it safe and she moved his hand up over her chest.

The sudden movement was enough to wake Lumberman.

"Hmm? You up?"

"Yeah," she answered, sounding unenthusiastic as she stared out the window. "You fix'n tuh get up already?"

Lumberman pulled his hand free and started to tickle Applejack relentlessly.

"Why so grouchy, Apple Hat?" He teased.

Applejack, despite trying to fight off the amusing assault, was quickly reduced to a giggling, laughing mess.

"No! Stop it! We can-can, haha! We can get up!"

Suddenly, all the tickling stopped, and Lumberman tightened his grip around Applejack to prevent her from retaliating or escaping.

"Is that all?" Lumberman humorously asked. "Huh... Guess we're staying in bed then."

"Huh?" Applejack didn't expect Lumberman not to be ready to jump out of bed. "You still tired or something?"

Lumberman relaxed his hold while still keeping her close.

"Nah, we ain't got shit to do for a while. We can chill here for a bit."

Applejack nuzzled up in his arms, seemingly forgetting her prior concerns.

"Hey, I was wondering. If you have to stay here longer than a while, what ya gonna do with yerself?"

While Lumberman yawned and thought about what his plans were.

"I dunno. Probably get a job doing construction. I mean, I landed this job off the bat. And when they see what I can do, that should get my name out there."

That seemed like an honest living. Certainly, one Applejack could support.

"I'd have to ask Granny, but we got a spare room not being used. Yer more than welcome to stay."

"I might," Lumberman said softly as he began to massage up and down her neck. "Though I'm not sure how Granny would feel about you sneaking out at night for another rub down?"

Applejack huffed out a laugh at the visual.

"I blame you for that. But if you can keep this here house warm in the winter, she might turn a blind eye."

Lumberman softly ran his fingers up the small of her throat and pulled them down to her chest again, "You're a real trip, Apple Hat."

Applejack let Lumberman’s fingers work their magic and followed their movement.

"What 'cha want fer your meal today? I'll make it extra special for ya. Make ole Sniffy extra jealous."

"Oh?" Lumberman continued with his ministrations. "You pick the dish, and I'll eat."

As much as Applejack wanted to stay in bed like this, she also didn't want to waste her rub down so early. They always seemed best when nighttime came around.

"This don't count towards my thirty minutes, does it?"

"Nah. This is because you were so grouchy."

[Back in Kelly's room.]

Kelly started to wake and reached for Luna. Yet, her reach only found more bedsheets.

"Luna?"

Her bed was empty. Her whole room was empty.

"Fuck me… I hope Mac doesn't mind me feeling up his ex... God, I hope he... Jesus, fuck... Would I? Goddamnit."

She swung her legs out of bed and questioned where her day would take her. And, for that matter, where her life was headed.

"I either need a lot of dick or a lot of help... God, I'm fucked up."

Kelly spent the next hour or so lazily getting ready for the day of no plans. At least she had some clean clothes to change into.

Once dressed and ready to go, she went across the hall to knock on Becky's door, who opened it up with an unexpected smile.

"Morning, didn't expect to see you up so early."

Kelly looked cluelessly around the hallway, "Yeah, well, I'm up. So, what’re we gonna do for the day?"

Becky leaned against the door frame, "I’ve got no plans to speak of, so I figured I'd head over to the hospital and see if they needed anything from me. Should probably take a look at you, too. Maybe finally pull out those stitches."

Kelly frowned at the reference to her injury but chose not to go further.

"How long of a walk is that?"

Becky tried to remember the trip she took the last time.

"Uh... Just long enough for me to need a break when I get there. Let's ask if Sniff can give us a ride."

Kelly grinned, "Balling? What about breakfast? I'm dying for a McMuffin, of all things."

Becky grabbed her purse and closed the door behind her.

"I dunno. I'm sure we can find something out in town. Oh, probably should grab Sniff and Chris to come along with us. We can get Lumberman the next time around."

A short walk down the hall and a turn of the corner had them in position just in time to see Sniff about to head down the stairs.

"Sniff!" Kelly shouted to get his attention. "You're not leaving, are you?"

Sniff stopped on the first step and turned to the voice.

"Oh, hey. What? Yeah, I'm about to. What's up?"

Becky stepped up, ready to beg for his help.

"I'm going to head down to the hospital to get Kelly looked at for her follow-up and see if they needed me for anything."

"Uh, tell ya what." Sniff reached in his pocket. "I already got some shit to take care of this morning, but go ahead and take my car if you need to. Or ask Chris for Benny's car keys. I just spoke to him, and he might still be up."

He handed Becky the keys and started down the stairs. With Becky still on the downturn and Kelly with a limp, those two needed the wheels more than he did as far as he was concerned.

"If you don't need mine, just leave’em on my bed. And take Starlight or Spike with you, so you're not going out alone."

Becky pocketed the keys and leaned over the rail to catch Sniff before he left.

"Where are you going?"

"Kinda all over the place," Sniff shouted up. "We should meet up for dinner tonight. Let's shoot for seven."

[Back at the Everfree campsite.]

Twilight blew over a bowl of still steaming grits before looking up to Cerb.

"So, I'm guessing this never really happens in a real-world mission?"

"Not even close," Cerb chuckled. "Even if the CO can do whatever they want and go wherever they want, they keep themselves at camp for the most part. The role of a commanding officer or officer in charge is to command over the troops, not go out and do their job for them. And as far as reports go, that's what your division and platoon commanders are for. They brief you on what you need to know and what you want to know. You shouldn't have to go hunting for information."

"I'm just not used to sitting back and letting others do all the work for me," Twilight said with a reserved smile as she continued to try and cool her food. "But how are things going for you? There's nothing wrong with your leg, I hope."

Fluttershy spoke up behind a cup of tea, "No, Cerb's leg is fine. One of his tendons was tighter than it needed to be. So we worked on it last night and relaxed it under some warm water this morning. He doesn't seem to have any trouble at all now."

Seeing how things were going so well, minus some personal concerns, Rarity gave a pleasant sigh.

"The only problem we seem to have is Cerb not knowing how to take proper rest. That and his hesitation in allowing us to pamper him."

"Physical therapy," Cerb protested with a good sense of humor. "Not the same thing."

Twilight giggled at their playful banter and looked back to the pot left on the fire.

"Well, I'm glad to hear there's nothing serious to be worried about. But, are you sure you're going to want to eat those?"

Cerb did a quick glance over at the dozen eggs boiling in the pot.

"They may not taste the best to you, but six of those will give me a lot of the protein and carbs I'm gonna need for today's hike. Having another six for lunch will keep me going strong in case anything pops up."

"I really hope nothing does," Rarity harrumphed with her usual ladylike grace. "Reports from a few Pegasi that would fly over the area started rumors of chupacabra tracks. Fluttershy and Twilight had a run-in with one in the forest of Leota. Nasty creatures, they are."

"Yes," Twilight agreed with a concerned tone. "Long story short, Fluttershy and I fell into an oubliette. When I teleported us out, I didn't know there was a chupacabra nearby, and it mistook us for a meal."

Cerb set down his bowl of grits and gave Twilight a confused look.

"Wait, did you both fall in by accident, or was someone dumb enough to think you two couldn't fly or teleport out?"

Fluttershy choked on her tea and coughed it out.

"You know what an oubliette is?"

Cerb shrugged, "Yeah, it's a big pit prisoners get thrown into. More of a way to torture them than anything else, really."

"That's correct," Twilight said with a smile. "And no, we didn't see it and fell in."

Fluttershy sighed, recalling the rather unpleasant memory.

"Yes, it was just an accident. But chupacabras can be very aggressive when they're hungry. Normally they feed on goats, but after what happened that time it came after us, I didn't think it would be safe traveling with too many of us all at once. But if it's just the two of us, I don't think they'll hear us. And even if they do, I don't think they'd want to try fighting off a bigger predator to get to me. So just having Cerb there will be enough to keep me safe."

Twilight cocked an eyebrow and brought all her attention on Fluttershy, missing the sudden signs of tension Cerb silently sat with.

"Why would they think Cerb is a predator? I know he's big, and all, but so are—"

Suddenly, the eggs Benny recommended for their breakfast made perfect sense to Twilight in the worst way she could have imagined.

"Humans are a predatory species!"

Cerb set his bowl down so fast he almost threw it as Twilight practically exploded from her seat.

"Hold on a sec."

Before any other action could happen, a blue aura wrapped around Twilight's muzzle, and Rarity pushed Twilight back down in her seat.

"Twilight," Rarity grunted loudly. "Calm down, would you, please. Our Justin is not some meat-craved predator hunting down ponies, and neither are any of the others."

Fluttershy started to move her tea down to her dish, realizing the slip of the tongue she just made.

"Technically, they're omnivores. They can eat just about anything if they really wanted to, but don't have to."

Cerb sighed and pulled the pot off the fire, "Fluttershy had me pegged from the get-go that we are meat-eaters. However, we're not doing that here. Morally, I don't think we could. Plus—" Cerb noticed that Twilight was listening, but her mouth was still bound shut in the blue aura. "—Hey, Rarity. Could you let her go?"

"Fine." Rarity raised her nose and huffed at the bound alicorn. "But, she better be more polite about your dietary needs."

Cerb waited for the aura to be released and then continued with Twilight, thankfully choosing not to interrupt.

"As I was saying. We can work around our diet needs while we're here. We can mix different plants and nuts for some of the proteins we need. But we can also get nearly all we need from eggs and anything dairy related. We don't need to kill to eat anyone while we're here. And I promise we won't."

"Well then, if it's not going to be a problem—" Twilight turned with an angry scowl to Fluttershy and Rarity. "—why did nopony bother to tell me."

Rarity turned her nose up again, looking horrifically pompous.

"Because, dear. Despite us all being of the most caring, kind, and accepting creatures of all the kingdoms—" She turned her eyes to Twilight with a sneer that was just as nasty. "—even some pony as understanding as the Princess of Friendship would assume the worst and react so poorly that she would need to be restrained before she could be reasoned with."

Twilight held her glare at Rarity, wanting to counter with something hard-hitting and spiteful, but she couldn't formulate an argument.

Rarity was right, as much as it hurt for her to admit.

"Son of a bitch, Cerb, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have made such a snap judgment like that."

"It's fine," Cerb sighed. "Could have been worse, but if there's anything you need me to do to prove that—"

"No, that won't be necessary," Twilight quickly cut him off. "You've proven yourself to be more than trustworthy. And if Fluttershy and Rarity can vouch for you, that's all I need."

She gave a deep sigh. Rembering how much her emotions had been getting the best of her recently.

"I've been making too many mistakes by overreacting as of late. I think the stress is getting to me."

"It's fine," Cerb said, trying to console her. "It's not unreasonable to have a reaction like that to someone like me."

"Not just you," Twilight sighed. "I did the same thing to Sniff the morning before you left. All because I assumed the worst when he asked me about something as innocent as dating."

"Did he ask you out on a date?" Cerb asked, more worried than curious.

Twilight hung her head, looking completely defeated.

"No. He asked me if I go out on dates for fun. That was it. But I took it as him implying that I couldn't get a date if I tried, or that maybe he was suggesting that I date Chris since he thinks ponies are attractive, or... I don't even know."

"Ah," Cerb replied knowingly. "Sniff is like that. He's super social and dates a lot. He talks to everyone about relationships and dating. It's kind of his thing. Knowing him, he's probably trying to see how dating works in your culture or if he could help."

Rarity finished taking another sip of her tea.

"Talking about dating as a casual conversation? Seems more like the kind of thing a group of mares would do."

Cerb started to pour out the water for the boiled eggs into the fire pit.

"Yeah, well, that's him. He's big on helping others build up their relationships and making them do better for themselves, which is sad because he's not the type to settle down."

"Why is that?" Fluttershy asked.

Cerb started to peel the shell of one of the eggs, "It's not really my place to say, and I won't go into detail about it. However, the long and short of it is, he had terrible parents. They kind of ruined the image of what a healthy relationship should look like. I think he dates others to show them what a good relationship is supposed to be like so they can find someone better and not make the same mistakes his parents did."

Rarity finished her tea and set her cup down, looking slightly saddened by the revelation.

"Well, that seems like a nice thing to do, but what about him?"

Cerb shook his head, "He's happy with what he does. I don't think he has it in him to fall in love after all he's been through. Too afraid of living what his parents went through."

[Back at the Castle of the Two Sisters.]

"You just eat them plain like that?" Pinkie asked with a touch of disgust in her voice.

"They're better with a little salt," Benny answered before popping the rest of the hard-boiled in his mouth. "Spike's eggs were a lot better."

"Well, yeah," Pinkie huffed. "They had all good gooey stuff, and you could barely taste the egg by itself."

Benny stood up and wiped the crumbs from his shirt.

"Well, we can't all be so lucky as to have a dozen donuts for breakfast without gaining another twenty pounds."

Pinkie gasped, immediately getting in the human’s face, "Are you calling me fat?!"

Benny chuckled, already having more fun with this interaction than he should.

"No, I'm saying I don't know how you're not fat. You're perfectly puffy as you are."

"Awe, Benny." Pinkie batted her eyelashes. "You think I'm... Does that mean fat?!"

Benny played ignorantly and started to peel the shell off of another egg while the pink pony was poking herself to see if she was indeed overweight.

"Pinkie, the only one here who has associated your name with being fat, is you. Why are you trying to convince me you're fat when you're not?"

Pinkie stood up, donut crumbs falling off her chin and belly in massive clumps as she pointed an accusatory hoof at Benny.

"No! You said! I mean, I only... But... Wait? Did I say I was fat, and I'm mad because you said I wasn't? No! The donuts! You said I ate a dozen. I only ate eleven."

Benny grinned and took another bite into his fourth egg, "You gonna eat that last one?"

"Well, duh!" Pinkie scoffed as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

This was too easy for Benny.

"How many is that? Thirteen?"

"No." Pinkie sat down again and dropped her hoof on the donut box, making the last donut flip up, where she caught it in her mouth and continued talking as she chewed. "This only makes twelve."

"Oh good," Benny acted like he was relieved. "Only twelve. I would have been worried if you had a whole dozen instead."

Pinkie continued munching her last donut, somehow letting the joke fly right over her head.

"I know, right? If I ate a whole dozen, I could end up getting fffff—" She spat out the rest of her donut and felt all her frustrations double. "Benny!"

Benny couldn't help but laugh at her overreaction.

"Hey, look at that. You stopped just shy of a whole dozen. Now you're gonna keep that perfectly puffy figure you have."

He reached over and pinched her cheek, "Just the way I like it."

Pinkie growled and tried to bite at Benny's hand as he pulled it away, snapping her teeth within an inch of his digits.

"You better not be calling me fat."

"I'm not, I swear," Benny said as he slung his shotgun over his shoulder. "Now come on. Let's do our morning rove through our part of the castle. Work off some of that winter weight."

"Winter weight!" Pinkie yelped before racing up on all fours to Benny's side. "Now, I know you're calling me fat!"

"Puffy."

"Fat!"

"Puffy."

"Fat!"

"Puffy!"

"Faaaaat!"

"Fine," Benny surrendered. "If you say you're fat and are gonna get all angry about it over me not saying it, then I give. You're fat. Are you happy now?"

"That's right!" Pinkie barked, jabbing her hoof into Benny's leg. "This pony works too hard and is way too active not to be recognized as anything other than fat. And if any pony says I'm not, then I'm-Benny you jerk!"

Benny didn't even break stride when Pinkie realized he just Buggs Bunny'ed the hell out of her.

"Benny You Jerk?” He repeated her overreaction like it were a question. “I thought you were Pinkie Pie? Did you change your name when you decided you were fat?"

Pinkie stomped her hooves alongside Benny.

"I'm not fat, Benny!"

Again, Benny played up his ignorance.

"I never said you were Fat Benny. I said you were Pinkie Pie. You said you were Benny You Jerk. I'm so confused. Why do you keep changing your name?"

"Benny!"

"What?!"

"I'm not fat!"

This was embarrassingly too easy for Benny.

"Then why did you say you were?!"

Pinkie was so lost. How did Benny keep doing this to her?

"I don't know!"

Benny reached down and ruffled his hand through Pinkie's mane.

"You're my favorite pony, Pinkie. Don't ever change."

Pinkie huffed and steered her eyes away.

"You sure do have a funny way of showing it."

"So, you do think it was funny?" Benny asked with a grin.

"Calling me fat?" Pinkie sneered.

Benny was still having too much fun with this, but the joke had run its course, and anything more might seriously piss her off.

"Pinkie, I never once said you were fat. You're not fat. I said you were puffy because you're covered in fur. You just thought I was implying you were, and I ran with it."

Pinkie looked up to Benny, finally accepting that she might have jumped the gun on this one.

"So you don't think I'm fat?"

"Hell no." Benny gently poked her side. "A little soft, maybe. But that's what makes you so cute."

Was that all he was going to say to apologize? Would that really be enough sweet-talk to win Pinkie over again?

... Yes.

"You’re kinda cute, BenBen." She looked up at his face, with all of her perky carefree nature back in place.

"Even cuter now that your fur is finally growing out."

Benny continued on his roving patrol, trying to figure out what she meant.

"What do you mean growing my fur out? Humans don't grow fur."

Pinkie bounded ahead, looked over her shoulder, and cheerfully answered, "On your face, silly BenBen."

Benny took a moment to feel the scruff over his face.

"That's not fur. It's my beard. Facial hair isn't fur."

"Still looks cute on you," Pinkie said, possibly flirting. Kind of impossible to tell with her. "Kinda makes you look more like a pony. Or a minotaur. Not that you can't be cute as a human."

"Bah," Benny played down the compliment. "I'll be ugly once I shave again."

"You were never ugly, BenBen."

"And you were never fat, Pinkie."

"Yeah."

Pinkie took a look down both directions of the next hallway.

"All clear, BenBen. Oou, are you gonna train me more today?"

"Maybe," Benny answered misleadingly. "You're not gonna use what I teach you to mess with Cerb or Fluttershy, are you?"

"No. I, Pinkie Pie swear not to use what you teach me against Cerb or Fluttershy," Pinkie swore proudly. "Plus, Fluttershy is super scary."

Benny joined Pinkie at the corner and proceeded with his patrol.

"Good, I need somepony to help keep my spirits up, and I think bonding over this can help me not get so stuck down in the dumps all the time. Plus, having you more focused could do you a lot of good."

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 28 July 2023.]

Dreams... what would we ever do without them? What would Fluttershy do without them?

Also, I'm hoping no one thinks Sniff is some one-note character. Lot's of story [development] is in store for him.

Anyway, stay tuned for the next chapter, 56. Predators

Also, I was going to have another piece of art for this, but it didn't get done and wouldn't have added much. Oh, well.

56. Predators

"Son of a bitch!" Twilight shouted again, nearly falling into the Royal Canterlot Voice. "Really?! You knew this whole time!?"

Rainbow Dash looked at Twilight like she had grown another head. How was it her fault she just so happened to be more informed than Twilight was on this topic?

"How could you not know? Didn't you see their pointy teeth? I asked Becky about that the first day I hung out with her, and she told me everything about it. Their bodies need animal proteins to stay healthy, and plant-based proteins aren't enough for a normal diet without long-term health effects. But she told me that they'd all be fine if they had milk, cheese, and eggs."

Fluttershy now felt terrible about her initial reaction all over again over Cerb's violent history. Twilight, conversely, still seemed to be processing the new information.

"Didn't it scare you when she told you that?"

"Pft! No." Rainbow Dash scoffed. "Becky didn't scare me at all. She's too awesome to be scary. And she was also so winded at the time she couldn't even stand up without tipping over. What was there to be scared of? Besides, they don't eat ponies. It's like a huge taboo for them."

Cerb quickly jumped into the conversation, "Yeah, that part’s definitely true. Most people lose their minds if anyone even hurts a horse where we come from. At least in our country."

Twilight couldn't believe how out of the loop she still was.

"Alright, just to avoid any future conversations like this, are there any more horrific factoids I should be made aware of?"

Cerb looked to Fluttershy, silently asking if they should bring up his gun or his past while serving in the Marines. Thankfully, Fluttershy understood and took the lead.

"We're sorry that this is all so shocking to you, Twilight. It wasn't my plan to let that slip out like it did. But if anything else comes up that we think you need to know, we'll be sure to tell you. But even this, after hearing everything, wasn't much of anything to be worried about. They're not savages or bloodthirsty killers. And we can supplement their dietary needs without any problems, so there was no need to worry."

"You're right," Twilight agreed as she rose to all fours. "But I hope Fluttershy is right about you being enough to scare away a chupacabra. But if not... just don't let either one of you get hurt."

Despite the current issue being resolved, Cerb started to worry for the first time, realizing where they were heading next. Denser forest coverings, steeper hills, and more creature activity all in an area that would be hard for any of the react teams to get to. Maybe even the Overwatch if they had to step up and intervene instead.

"Yeah," Cerb grunted. "I'm not too worried about it, but there ain't nothing gonna get its dirty mitts on Flutters while I'm here. And Dash, get the word out to the other Overwatch teams that if they hear three loud bangs in rapid succession, that means we couldn't get up a visual signal in time, and we need help. Send everyone you can if that happens."

Twilight's hair stood on end.

"Hold on, that wasn't part of the briefing. What changed?"

"You all getting freaked out is what changed," Cerb answered, somewhat shifting back into war-mode. "If this big ass lizard wolf-cat thing is such a big threat that you're this scared, I'm not running the risk of either of us getting overrun or overpowered while trying to get a kite up in the air. I got a noisemaker with me that can be heard at least a half a mile away... Plans change, so make it happen."

Rainbow Dash stood up tall and determined, actually giving her friend a somewhat playful salute.

"Three loud bangs and send in the cavalry. Roger that, Cerberus."

"Twilight," Rarity piped up in a hurry. "It’s all well and good that you're taking everything in stride with Cerberus, but I'd think it best to not go public with the whole meat-eating aspect of our friends. There's no need to cause a panic."

Twilight groaned as she remembered how quickly ponies were to panic.

"Son of a bitch, the ride never ends, does it?"

Rarity rolled her eyes.

"Never ends?" She grunted in frustration, recalling the wild ride in Sniff’s car. "We'd be lucky if we're given seatbelts."

Cerb butted in, a little more focused on Twilight.

“Things will get better, and who taught you to swear like that?... Cause that was spot on."

Twilight looked up, a bit unsure of herself, like a child seeking approval.

"Is that a good thing?"

Cerb gave her a quick grin.

"In my book? Hell yeah, it is."

Rainbow Dash playfully butted elbows with Twilight.

"Don't worry, Big Guy. I'll bring her up to speed."

Cerb shook his head. Him and his friends were going to be the moral downfall of these ponies.

"You do that, Dash."

[Over at the Ponyville Hospital.]

Nurse Redheart slid a clipboard with papers to Chris.

"Thank you again for stopping in to see us, Mr. Breslin. Or would you prefer we just call you Chris?"

"Chris is fine," he answered, looking over the papers. "Actually, can I legally change my name while I'm here?"

"Uh, Chris," Starlight sweetly spoke up. "This is a hospital. You'll have to do that... actually, I don't know where you would do that. Why do you want to change your name, anyway?"

Kelly leaned in and put a hand on Starlight's shoulder.

"Mr. Breslin is his father's name."

Chris spoke up and corrected her, a hit of anger waning its way out.

"My family name."

"Yes," Kelly took a breath and recollected herself. "Chris isn't very attached to either of them. The name or those who share it."

Becky walked up from behind Nurse Redheart and heard enough to know she should stop Chris from dwelling on the past. Especially given how volatile he could become if the issue was pressed.

"Just keep your name. You might actually make it associated with something good for once while you’re here. Oh, and do you have time to do a full examination? Kelly is gonna be a while with her exam, and Doctor Horse would like me to thank you in advance for volunteering but also wanted to reiterate that everything is optional. Including the full-body exam."

Nurse Redheart perked up at the reminder of what prospects awaited her.

"If you like, Starlight can accompany you if that makes you feel more comfortable."

"Or I can," Becky shrugged. "Not to look, unless they have any questions. But, if you don’t want me there, believe me, I get it. It was weird enough with Cerb… I forget how many scars he has."

Again Nurse Redheart spoke up, a wealth of confidence swelling in her voice.

"Well, after the examination I had with Cerb, I feel confident in answering any questions that may come up. If you decide to allow us to examine you, that is."

Chris started to chuckle to himself at the high levels of excitement from the medical pony.

"Do I get paid extra? Heh?"

"Yes," Nurse Redheart stated as a matter of factly. "While it may not be a surgery, this still appears to be invasive for you. So we have decided to offer the full rate for your time. We also still don't have all the understanding we would like of your species' anatomy. Your bodies may be similar in structure but are very different in proportions and appearance."

"Oh... so you need to see me in the nude for research, is what you're saying," Chris said hesitantly. "Let me think about it."

Nurse Redheart warmly smiled and nodded, doing her best to look as comforting as possible.

"Of course, no rush at all. Just let me know when you’ve made a decision."

Chris had his reasons to think about it, and there was a lot for him to take away from this. The money was going to be good, plus a bit of experimentation could be done to gauge their reactions and get a better idea of their understanding of sex.

If it was to be something positive, that gave him better prospects towards his pursuits with Starlight, if not others.

While Chris pondered his options and continued to fill out his forms, Starlight waited for Kelly to leave and the waiting room to be cleared. In the meantime, she opted to make some idle chat.

"Thanks for asking me to come along. I needed a break from trying to figure out how to copy your smartphone's music. It's a lot harder than I thought it was going to be."

"It's no problem," Chris answered, somewhat distracted. "Though, I'm sure there's a lot better things you could be doing in your downtime."

"Eh, not really."

Starlight watched as Kelly and Becky finally left with Nurse Redheart out of the room. The time had come for a much-needed update.

"Not when you still have to fill me in about last night," She said with a flirty grin. "You both stayed out pretty late last night. That must be a good sign, right?"

Chris would have blushed had it not been for the uneasy feelings he got from finding out that Sniff had discovered them kissing after he escorted Cream Heart back into her house.

"Things went well with Cream Heart, though I think I have you to thank for all the rumors spread about me."

"I didn't..." Starlight realized all of a sudden what Chris must have been implying. "Oh, no. It just kind of came up when I was explaining what happened. She didn't ask a lot of embarrassing questions or... How about you just tell me what happened."

"Well," Chris paused as he finished the last line of his forms. "If I had to guess, you told her everything we did, from your apology to my bath, and she decided to one-up you."

A rush of excitement and intrigue washed over Starlight, thinking of what Chris must have experienced.

"Oh... I know the girls seemed interested in my story about how fantastic your fingers are—"

"She specifically started with how the rumor is I'm a good kisser," Chris playfully answered. "Are you testing my loyalty or pimping me out?"

Starlight leaned away in her seat next to him, looking both a little giddy and embarrassed.

"I'm not testing your loyalty to me. I mean, we're not even dating... technically. And I don't even know what pimping is. Is that a good or a bad thing?"

Chris dropped his clipboard in the seat next to him and thought how best to explain himself without potentially corrupting Starlight more than he already had.

"Forget the term pimping. You're not offering me out to kiss them and all that in exchange for something you're going to get in return?"

"No," Starlight answered, wondering if she should be insulted by the question. "They all... Well, I guess I got carried away talking about you. The girls were all so friendly and finally warmed up to me just because we all shared an interest in you. Is making friends with the girls that I helped you meet considered pimping?"

"No," Chris said as he gave a quick side hug to Starlight while silently hoping they could quickly drop the term from the conversation.

"I just don't want to be in a position where I'm being offered something only to find out it's a test. Because being told, hey, go out and date, have fun, but then being told that having all of you throwing yourselves on my lap, and me giving in, makes you all hate me."

"It's nothing like that, Chris," Starlight admitted, finally starting to sound a little concerned. "Not that I'm maybe a little jealous hearing I've been one-upped by Cream Heart. But so long as you're enjoying yourself and I still have a chance to do more, I don't mind."

Chris shot her a questionable look.

"You really don't mind? Sorry, I can't believe that."

Starlight blushed, her sense of confidence quickly fading.

"Okay, I don't like the idea at all of losing you to some other mare, but I'm also worried about what will happen if we do get together and it doesn't work out, you know?”

There was so much forethought that she had put in place about this. First with him, then the girls, now her with the girls. Nothing with a human was easy; she knew that all too well. However, she was learning how things worked. She didn’t have it all figured out, but she was getting closer, and this was the best course for now.

So long as she got to keep him in her life.

“I'd rather lose you as a special somepony but keep you as a friend than lose you altogether."

Any kind of fear Starlight felt from her revelation was quickly extinguished as Chris leaned over and gave her a tighter side hug, kissing the top of her forehead.

"Starlight, you're the reason I've been able to enjoy myself here and even have a chance of having a special somepony. And I'll always have a soft spot for you. Don't ever worry about how I feel about you. I owe you everything, but I don't want us getting carried away with one-upping everyone. Just let it all happen naturally. I won't force anything on any of you, and I hope you won't do that to me."

Starlight took a quick look around the room, making sure they were still alone.

"I promise. I won't force you into anything you don't want to do, and I'll always be your friend, no matter what."

She leaned up and kissed Chris under his cheek. As soon as she parted her lips, she raised a hoof and turned his face to hers. She gave one quick glance into his eyes and kissed him on the lips.

They held their kiss for only a moment before returning to acting like nothing had happened. It was an odd relationship they had going. Neither of them was sure as to where it was going to lead them, yet they shared an uneasy sense of trust and enjoyment with each other in the loose commitment they held. Somehow, for now, that was enough.

The squeak of a door opening reintroduced Nurse Redheart to the room.

"Chris, the doctors are ready to see you now. Will Starlight be joining you?"

Chris gave Starlight a curious look.

"You mind joining me? I do feel kinda weird about all this and wouldn't mind having somepony there I trust with me."

"I've got nothing else better to do," Starlight cheerfully said.

[In a familiar examination room a few hours later.]

Nurse Redheart lowered a small light she awkwardly held in her fetlock from Chris's mouth.

"And your throat looks to be nice and healthy. That completes our respiratory examination. The next will be the full body examination or as much as you are willing to allow us to examine. Again, we're offering you as much incentive as we can to compensate for your sensitivities. Also, we can limit the amount of our staff as well as if you prefer only male or female staff to partake."

Time for Chris to maximize his test.

"Uh... I think I'd rather not have any guys in the room."

Nurse Redheart didn't expect Chris to accept the offer, or at least not the way he did.

"Oh? Well, I'll be sure to let the others know. Let me take you down to the examination room. Will Starlight be accompanying you for this as well?"

Starlight looked to Chris with a clueless expression.

Chris did his best to look nervous.

"I don't think I'd be comfortable unless I have someone I trust there with me. Especially if you're going to be getting too close or touching me during the examination."

"We won't be touching you during the examination if that makes you uncomfortable," Nurse Redheart clarified.

However, the nurse seemed distracted by her left ear twitching every few seconds.

"Although we may ask some questions if we cannot do some of the inspections ourselves. But if you can follow me, I'll show you to the room where you can prepare yourself."

Chris and Starlight let Nurse Redheart lead them down the hall. Both of them seemed to have an uneasy feeling about going through with this.

For Chris, he was still incredibly self-conscious about his body and still feared any ridicule or embarrassing questions about his weight. Then came a new growing concern about how they might comment on the size of his genitals. He could be embarrassingly small compared to what a stallion was.

Starlight, however, thought there was something off with Nurse Redheart's requests and overcompensating reassurance for Chris's comfort. It could have been a desire for a willing participant in their medical research, but it didn't feel that way.

She had to wonder if this was some paranoia she was developing, wanting to protect Chris, but she could have sworn there was a lie being told by the nurse.

And what was up with the nurse's ear twitching and the odd way she left her tail lifted and swishing every few steps?

"Uh, nurse?" Starlight gently spoke up. "You seem a little nervous. Is everything alright, or did you have a little bit too much coffee this morning?"

"Excuse me?" Nurse Redheart asked as she opened the door and took notice of Starlight staring at her ear, causing her to respond immediately. "Oh, yes. We've had extra hours working to try and understand more of the information in all the books and documents. Mostly because the most knowledge we've been able to gain has been firsthoof from Mr. Husk. And given all the muscular development and injuries he's suffered, we're dealing with a lot of inconsistencies. We've all had to resort to a little more caffeine to keep up with our normal workload on top of the research."

Nurse Redheart entered the next exam room and turned the lights on, ears still twitching away.

"And yes, I am a bit nervous, if I am being honest. There is so much we don't know about a healthy human body. And after dealing with the injuries Kelly suffered, as well as learning just how extensive Mr. Husk's injuries were, particularly, how he even could sustain them..."

Seeing how there could be some room for doubts, she gave a pleading look to Chris, "We've learned a lot from your friend Becky and all the literature she's shared with us, but we lack practice and familiarity. If something were to happen to Mr. Husk while he's out in the Everfree...we need this exposure to ensure the best possible care for him."

"Oh..." Starlight felt bad now, questioning the nurse's motives that sounded genuine with the new explination. "Well, we all appreciate your dedication, but I'm sure he'll be fine out there."

Nurse Redheart sighed, sounding more appropriately exhausted given what she’d just shared.

"We all certainly hope so, and Chris, you can change behind that curtain over there. You may also stay covered behind the curtain until we're ready, or... actually, the gowns we have might not fit you. But Mr. Husk kept his undergarments on until we examined his genitals and the rest of his injuries. You are more than welcome to do the same."

Starlight watched the nurse try to hide a smile as she finished her instructions. Something still wasn't feeling right about this. She couldn’t shake the feeling that she was watching a pony say all the right words to lead them into a false sense of security. A sad skill Starlight carried over from her more villainous days.

Keeping a close eye on the nurse, she watched Redheart trot out of the room; the twitching ear and tail behavior didn't seem like it was a mere case of the caffeine jitters.

Something really didn't smell right.

Literally, something didn't smell right. An odd tang seemed to linger in the air. Not that she hadn't smelt it before. Perhaps she was just now noticing it?

"Hey, Chris?" Starlight asked aloud, watching the door close on its own. "What's the big deal with them having to examine your genitals? I mean, I know you all stay covered up all the time, but... actually, why is that?"

Chris used this time to fish for some answers he wanted to know himself.

"Well, you know how a stallion's penis works, right?"

Starlight watched Chris disappear behind the curtain and had to repeat his question in her mind again before she could answer.

"What do you mean how a penis works? You mean how a stallion goes to the bathroom? I can’t say I’ve ever watched it, but I’m pretty sure I got the gist of it."

Chris was growing increasingly nervous now that he was getting so close to exposing himself. And the rather awkward conversation was doing little to help.

"Not just that, a human penis works the same way for when we pee. But on a pony, their penis is hidden inside their sheath. Humans don't have those, so ours are always exposed."

"What?"

Starlight nervously laughed as various...images quickly popped into her head.

"How does that even work? Wouldn't it just flop around all the time?'

"Yeah," Chris grunted as he took his socks off, still thinking of a way to fish out what she might know. "Well... among other things. Ya, know? It doesn’t always flop around."

Starlight was honestly curious.

"Other things, like what?"

Chris had to be just vague enough not to be obvious yet still be in the ballpark where she would have to give some type of reference of knowing what an erection was.

"You know. They don't always flop around. Same for when a stallion's penis is out of its sheath, and they're not going to the bathroom?"

Starlight couldn’t think of what Chris was trying to get her to say. He was usually good at not leading her on and was willing to explain things for her. Why was he being so elusive this time around?

"I still don't know what you're talking about. Is there something special about a human's penis that needs a special examination? Is that why they're doing this?"

"I don't know what type of examination they want to do on me outside of just a visual," Chris answered, knowing he didn't have much time to chat any longer. "Don't worry about it."

A knock came at the door, and Nurse Redheart opened up, leading the way for half a dozen other doctors and nurses.

"Alright, everypony, our patient is still getting prepared. If you would close the door behind you, we can start as soon as he is ready."

As soon as the door closed, Chris walked out from behind the privacy curtain, covering himself with his shirt.

"Hello," he timidly greeted the medical staff.

"Good morning," they collectively greeted him back.

"Everypony," Nurse Redheart addressed the group as she stepped between Chris and the new arrivals. "I would like to introduce you to my patient, Chris Breslin. Some of you may know him also as Cowboy Cake, and he has been kind enough to volunteer his time to assist in our further understanding of human anatomy and physiology. So, please be attentive with your observations. We do not know if we will have any more opportunities to observe the human body in its most natural state."

As the nurse gave her introduction and instructions, Chris took notice of her twitching ears. At first, it was only a humorous observation of them snapping back and springing forward like they were swatting at flies. But then the not-so-subtle twitch of her tail caught his attention.

And it wasn't as if he meant to stare, but her tail was lifted more than enough to give him a full view of everything customarily kept out of sight.

Now, it wasn't as if Chris was an expert on equine anatomy, but her pronounced labia, and the crest of moisture that glistened in the light told him instantly that she was in some state of arousal.

Unfortunately for him, it was about to be contagious, as he wasn't immune to visual stimulation.

However, this also created a problem for him. He was growing worried about his plan to expose himself to test their reactions... he never planned on presenting himself to them with an erection.

Now he had to race for some unsexy thoughts to counter his attraction to one of his fan-favorite side characters presenting herself to him.

At the same time, Nurse Redheart turned back to Chris with an overly pleased smile.

"Now, Chris. If you would be so kind as to discard your clothing and raise your arms to the side. We would like to begin with a comparative examination of your body composition to that of our last subject."

Humiliation and shame; that would do the trick. All Chris had to do was compare himself to Cerb, and that should be enough to steal away his lustful thoughts.

Chris turned around entirely and intentionally took longer than needed to fold his shirt on the examination table.

"Uh, yeah. Hold on. Just want to fold this up so it doesn't wrinkle."

Starlight could tell by the change of Chris's tone that he was getting nervous or had become uncomfortable. She didn't like how this was turning out and wanted to remind him that he didn't have to do this.

"Chris, you can put your bottom covers on if you want to. You don't need to be naked for the whole examination."

"No, it's okay," Chris said as he turned around with only a partial erection still pointing down. "Just a little nervous, is all."

Nurse Redheart was staring at Chris's junk and wasn't even hiding it. She should have started the examination, but all she could do was gawk at his penis.

"Nurse Redheart," One of the doctors spoke up. "Are you ready to begin?"

"Yes, my apologies, everypony," Nurse Redheart corrected herself as she stepped forward and grasped a pointing wand in her fetlock. "As you can see, all of the same basic muscle structures are present in the patient's limbs and torso. Take note that while the trapezius, biceps, calves, and pectorals are easily identifiable. Some of the other muscle groups are not as pronounced or visible due to the increased volume of adipose tissue. However, as you can also see, the adipose tissue does not droop or sag. This suggests that my patient, much like our previous subject, has a well developed muscular-skeletal system. This is likely due to physical training and development techniques, not unlike Mr. Husk."

It took Chris a moment, but the pause from the nurse was for him to make a reply.

He looked down at her pleased expression. Was she waiting for him to acknowledge her dictation as a compliment?

"I, uh... work the body bag from time to time," Chris admitted. "But I don't train like Cerb does."

Nurse Redheart eyed Chris up and down from head to toe.

"Regardless, you have done rather well for yourself and appear to be very healthy by all our metrics. You should be proud of your appearance."

Chris nervously smiled back at the nurse with the twitchy ears. He could tell she had picked up on his discomfort.

"Thanks... I think you're the first to compliment my figure like that."

"You're very welcome," Nurse Redheart replied before returning to her examination by pointing the wand at Chris's genitals.

"I would like to bring your attention to the patient's genitalia. Its engorged state, along with the presence of pubic hair, are both indicators that the patient is physically mature. Take note that humans classify their natural coats as hair, not fur. Regardless, these traits are not common among adolescent males of their species. Keep in mind that the previous patient, while still physically mature, likely opted to remove his body hair. I believe this to be due to occupational reasons, being of a warrior class."

She lowered the wand and looked up at Chris with a near-giddy smile.

"That's the theory I've been working on, at least. Would you be able to confirm if the presence of body hair is based on cultural preferences, a class system, or if other natural conditions lead to the removal of body hair?"

Chris had no idea where this examination had ventured off to. Then again, that wasn’t a bad theory if she was coming into this blind.

"Uh... I think it's more of a personal preference. Benny used to be in the Navy, but I don't think he grows body hair besides in his armpits and facial hair. I just never bothered to shave mine. Cerb didn’t start until after he joined the Marines… I think."

"Interesting," Nurse Redheart said with great intrigue, eyeing Chris up and down again with her ears and tail still twitching periodically.

"We have only started to read into one of the books of human development and the transition from adolescence to adulthood. Could you give us some examples of the physical changes that occur in and after reaching puberty and sexual maturity?"

"Woah-Woah-Woah," Starlight jumped out of her chair and moved to step between Chris and the medical staff. "What kind of questions are you asking him?"

"No-No," Chris softly protested. "It's okay."

Starlight couldn't help but feel violated on Chris's behalf.

"But-But-But-But, sh-sh-she she's asking you to talk about—"

Chris covered himself up with his hands, his discomfort obvious to everyone in the room, yet he continued on in spite of it.

"Okay, how about this? Tell me what you know, and I can try to fill in the blanks."

Nurse Redheart tried to calm herself and stood up straight again.

"Well, the book we read doesn't provide much information. It only mentioned that at puberty, the testicles descend into the scrotum, the penis grows and develops its vascular capacity. That's also when pubic hair starts to develop, the voice of the male will change, and they may experience nocturnal emissions. At that point, they are sexually mature and able to get a female of your species pregnant."

Chris waited a few seconds to see if there was more she was going to give, but when nothing else was said, he gave a simple answer.

"Yeah... that about sums it up."

"I have a question," one of the doctors spoke up from behind. "If both you and Mr. Husk have matured and are able to impregnate a female, do humans develop at different rates, and that’s why you appear to be more vascularly developed than Mr. Husk?"

Chris was really lost now.

"What?"

Another nurse in the back chose to chime in.

"Mr. Husk did not appear as developed as you during his examination. Is he not sexually mature, or is that due to the injuries he sustained in combat? Is that why he was not erect?"

"He wasn't?" Chris partially asked the question, then suddenly thought he figured out where their confusion was coming from.

"Hold on. You think because he didn't have an erection during the exam, he can't get it up? And I don't have an erection right now. Not all the way, at least."

This opened up a whole new can of worms for Chris to deal with as the questions started to pour in.

"Are erections temporary?"

"When do they start?"

"Does an erection change the size of your penis?"

"Do you still have nocturnal emissions?"

"Would you be willing to allow us to examine an emission?"

"Woah!" Chris shouted, holding his hands out for them all to stop, and turned his body away from them. "Alright, I'm sorry. I wasn't ready for this. I thought I could do this, but I can't. I'm getting dressed."

A commotion of mournful protest and request to stay roared up from the staff, all of which only drove Chris to run behind the curtain even faster.

Starlight, at this point, had enough and was about to put an end to it all.

"ENOUGH!" Nurse Redheart screamed at all of her rowdy coworkers and silenced the room. Even Starlight froze in place while Nurse Redheart dominated control over the room.

"All of you! Shut up! Shutup-Shutup-Shutup-Shutup! Out! All of you get out now! The examination is over!"

One of the doctors dared to step forward and try to reconcile the situation.

"Nurse Redheart, we—"

"NO!" She screamed with even greater spite and stomped her hoof hard enough to crack the tiled floor.

"Chris is my patient! Under my observation! You were invited as a courtesy, and you disrespected his privacy with your rampant questions, even though he was clearly uncomfortable! Get! Out!"

"Nurse—"

Nurse Redheart stomped her hoof again, this time shattering the tile below it.

"I will buck you through that door myself if you do not get out of my examination room right this instant!"

What followed was a stampede of all the staff shoving each other to leave the room as fast as they could.

Then, as the clattering of hooves faded down the halls and the door closed, all that could be heard was the heavy breathing of the nurse who chased them away.

She stood there, staring angrily at the door, her chest heaving with every breath until she finally stammered out her next few words.

"I apologize on behalf of the unprofessionalism of my fellow staff members," Nurse Redheart struggled to say as she was choking up.

"We... We, uh—" she took a few deep breaths and sniffled. "We keep hitting so many dead ends researching the information in the medical books. It shouldn't be so difficult for us, but it is... Most of the staff can’t retain what they read overnight when reading over certain subjects. This subject in particular. Some even find notes they've taken and can't even remember writing them down because it’s too complex… They haven’t seen it like I have, and even I’m struggling.”

Starlight stood silently, listening to the struggles this nurse had been dealing with. Maybe that was the reason she was so encouraging and putting on such a happy face.

...Nurse Redheart was desperate, and yet, there was still more for her to divulge to her patient and his caretaker.

“It's been Doctor Horse and myself leading this research and constantly trying to bring everypony back up to speed. It's... so frustrating. And now it's so much harder trying to fill in these gaps while dealing with..."

She raised her head high with her eyes clenched shut, tears welling up and streaming down her cheeks.

"I'm sorry... I need to speak with Doctor Horse for a moment."

Nurse Redheart took a step forward and winced painfully as soon as pressure was put on the hoof she stomped with.

"Dang it!" She raised her hoof off the tiled floor, leaving behind a bloody hoof print. "Ow... Wha? I…"

All the carefully masked stress and unproductive overtime finally came to a head, and Starlight could hear whatever willpower the nurse had broken.

"I can’t take this anymore. Starlight, I'm so sorry to ask this of you, but could you find Doctor Horse for me? I... need to sit down."

Starlight was in a panic at the sight of the blood dripping from the nurse's hoof.

"You're bleeding!"

"Yes," Nurse Redheart eerily answered in a nonchalant voice. "I am very well aware of that."

Starlight rushed over and reached out to grab the bloody hoof but immediately pulled back.

"How did you—"

Nurse Redheart grunted and fell back on her ass, limply holding her injured hoof in front of her.

"Starlight, for the love of Celestia, please go find him. Despite my calm demeanor, I am in a considerable amount of pain and fairly certain I just broke my leg."

"Oh, my gosh! I Can... I'll go find him," was the last thing Starlight said before teleporting out of the room.

Chris finally emerged from behind the curtain, fully clothed, and cautiously approached the nurse's side.

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to cause all the chaos."

"Don't apologize, Chris," Nurse Redheart sighed, managing to keep her composure despite her injury. "I should have never asked those questions in front of everypony."

Chris saw a wad of gauze and grabbed it. He held it gently against the bloodied frogs of her bleeding hoof.

"I pushed myself into doing this when I shouldn't have... But, why the sudden interest in my... all that?"

Nurse Redheart turned her eyes away in shame.

"Your bodies are so different from ours, yet so much is similar. But you also are so protective of your covered parts. They must have some particular importance we don't understand beyond the dangers of a blood-related injury to that area. There is so much medical information I’ve read that is stated as if the foundational information should be understood. There's just so much we don't understand, and now it's getting so difficult to focus when I keep—"

"Nurse Redheart!" Doctor Horse yelled her name as he burst through the door. "What happened?! Starlight said you were bleeding!"

"Yes, doctor," The injured nurse sadly sighed as she presented her injured leg. "I... Just patch me up and send me home. I can't keep up with this anymore. I need a break."

Just then, Becky opened the door and stepped in, short of breath and looking worried.

"Starlight said—" She started to pant too hard to speak. "Nurse—" More labored breathing. "—what happened?"

Chris stood up and left the doctor to take over.

"Things got out of hand with the doctors and nurses. She... I don't know. I didn't see what happened. I just heard her yelling at them and the tile breaking."

Becky stepped out with Doctor Horse to attend to Redheart's broken bone and several cuts over her frogs. Shortly after that, they settled on the fact that the day there was a bust.

It was so bad that Becky and Chris were both told they would be compensated for the whole day's worth of assistance at the highest rate. They were also offered extra compensation for the incident with the medical mare's misconduct.

Through the discussion, Chris fought hard to request Nurse Redheart not be reprimanded for the incident. He even went as far as to offer to escort her home to show how much he did not hold her responsible.

It took a threat from Starlight getting the Princesses involved to settle things and a promise not to go public about the incident before they finally agreed.

[Outside the Ponyville Hospital sometime later.

Nurse Redheart sat in her wheelchair, downtrodden and miserable.

"Thank you all again for your help. Both the stitches and coming to my defense."

Becky laid a hand on Redheart’s shoulder, "We're sorry that Chris put you in that position, and you've been good to us, so of course we're gonna be there for you."

Nurse Redheart continued to sulk, the only mercy being at least she wasn’t in as serious pain as before...physical pain, at least.

"I feel terrible for what all happened."

"What all did happen in there?" Kelly asked.

Chris spoke up quickly with a good cover story.

"I went out for the exam in The Full Monty, couldn't handle it, caused a scene, and the rest of the doctors and nurses made a fuss in the miscommunication. Redheart realized what happened and stepped up, or stomped down, to get them out because I was being a pussy about the whole thing. When they didn't listen, she got pissed off and stomped too hard."

"It's a mixed blessing," Nurse Redheart sighed. "I'm glad I chased them out. Chris was under my care, and they weren't treating him with the level of respect all patients deserve. And as much as it hurt to break my long pastern bone, I needed the break from work... from everything back there. I should be up and back on my hooves in a week. Three weeks until I'm completely healed."

"Are you serious?" Becky asked, thinking the nurse must have misspoken. "That's... we need at least six weeks for our bones to heal."

"Really?" Nurse Redheart asked, somehow surprised by that information. "Why does it take so long?"

"We... " Becky realized there was no way for her to answer that. "I don't know. I guess our biology is different? I'm still surprised you broke a bone in the first place. The last time I remember that happening was Rainbow Dash, crashing and breaking a wing."

Nurse Redheart sunk lower in her wheelchair, groaning at the mention of the rainbow daredevil.

"Ooooooh, yes. I remember that. Such a frustrating patient to work with. I was so glad when we could release her, even though she reassured us she needed to stay longer. And then she had the gall to break in for a book she swore up and down she wouldn't read."

"Yep," Becky chuckled. "That's my Dash, alright."

Chris put his hands on the back of the wheelchair, "Well, I'm gonna give this pony a ride home. You two good to get back to the castle yourselves?"

"We'll be fine," Kelly sweetly answered. "Don't get too wild and crazy out there, and don't forget Sniff wants to do dinner at seven tonight."

"Gotch," Chris replied as he waved them off and started pushing off to the nurse's home. "Plenty of time."

Still taking everything in from the day's events, Starlight walked up next to Nurse Redheart in her wheelchair.

"I wanted to apologize for being so short with you back up there. I had no idea how stressed out you were with all of this and everything else you were dealing with."

Despite feeling thankful for the kind words, Nurse Redheart was ashamed to admit the truth.

"I was over-ambitious and overstepped my boundaries with Chris, if not both of you. But I also thought with you there, and being how close you two must be, that you had some idea of how overwhelming dealing with all this can be."

Starlight lightened up, remembering all the trouble she and Chris had gone through.

"Well, I don't know exactly what all you're going through, but I've certainly had my issues trying to make everything work with Chris. Not to the stress levels where I'm having muscle spasms like you seem to be, but still."

Nurse Redheart made a small motion as if she was going to speak but held still for a moment instead. It looked like she noticed something that she had missed before.

"My apologies. I thought... never mind. I guess our problems must be different then."

"Well, yeah," Starlight replied, nearly laughing at the suggestion. "You're a nurse, and I'm just sponsoring... wait... What problem did you think we had in common?"

"The kind of problem that leads to this." Nurse Redheart raised her hoof and foreleg wrapped up in a cast. "But you seem to be doing just fine."

Chris, of course, tried to change the subject.

"Hey, just wondering, do you have anypony to help you out while you're recovering? Or maybe you would just like some company?"

Nurse Redheart's ears perked up, and spoke with some restrained excitement.

"Do you know somepony, or are you offering?"

"I'm offering," Chris said happily, missing the potential undertones of what he’d just said. "I still feel partially responsible for what happened. And you really did step up there. The way you screamed at them and smashed that tile, that says a lot about how much you must care about those you’re put in charge of. So, you deserve to have someone that can take care of you, too."

"Awe," Starlight leaned over and lovingly brushed up against Chris's side. "That's so nice of you.”

After helping with Kelly, working with Cerb, and now standing up for Chris, Starlight had to give her some respect. More than that, even. She trotted up to Nurse Redheart's side again.

"Would you mind if I stopped over with Chris when I'm not busy?"

"Not at all," the nurse said with a smile. "I don't get a lot of company... or have a lot of friends... probably none at all after I scared them all away today."

"Well, don't you worry," Starlight beamed proudly. "If you're taking care of our friends, that makes you a friend of ours. And I've only started making new friends around here, and it would be nice to have you among them. You're a lot nicer than some of the other ponies make you out to be. And I don't mean that as an insult. A lot of ponies still seem to feel the same way about me, and I'm not so bad."

[Over at the Carousel Boutique.]

The bell chimed, calling Rarity's attention back to the sales floor.

"Good afternoon," she warmly greeted her customer as she trotted out from her work area. "What can I assist you with—Oven Fresh! So good to see you... and... Sniff? What brings you two in together, today?"

"Afternoon, Rarity," Sniff bashfully greeted the marshmallow unicorn. "This little pony here, as you can clearly see jumping around like a Jack Russell Terrier, is in the market for a new skirt."

"Is she?" Rarity carefully asked, giving Oven Fresh a worried look. "Oh, dear. Was there a problem with the last skirt?"

Assuming the worst, Rarity over-dramatically stomped her hoof.

"I knew I should have added a line of accent down the seams."

"The skirt was perfect," Oven Fresh declared, bounding forward and wrapping Rarity up, lifting her off the floor in an excited hug.

"Peter liked how it looked on me so much, he wanted to see how I looked in another one."

"Another one?" Rarity asked confusedly as she was set down.

Oven Fresh trotted back over to Sniff's side like she was gliding on air.

"Tell her what you'd like to see me in while I go pick some out for myself."

"Well, you see—" Sniff started to speak but was pulled down just enough for Oven Fresh to effortlessly deliver a quick peck on his cheek.

"Back in a jiffy," Oven Fresh called over to him as she trotted down to the far side of the shop.

Rarity, half excitedly pleased and the other half astonished, asked, "I'm guessing the date went better than expected last night?"

"Yeah, yeah, rub it in," Sniff replied jokingly before leaning over slightly and spoke in a hushed voice.

"I know this seems weird, and I wasn't going to be this open about it, but she's too excited to keep it in. We're not really dating. Just kinda... seeing each other. But I promised to pick out a new skirt for her, so—” He made a silent plea for pity. “—could you keep this and the sale private for right now?"

Rarity gave a very relieved sigh.

"Sniff, I think it's wonderful that you found somepony to spend your time with. Oven Fresh is a very sweet girl, but, if privacy and discretion is what you wish for, you shall have it... Except for Fluttershy. Not that I care to gossip, but we've been spending so much time together, I know this will come up. It's better to let her know ahead of time instead of her asking questions where somepony else might overhear and... well... You know how rumors can spread."

"I—" Sniff shook his head, realizing he was already asking for a lot. "Hey, yeah, sure. Whatever’s gonna make it work for you, but I'm willing to pay you a little extra for your discretion and as a professional courtesy."

"Oh, please, Sniffy," Rarity waived off the kind gesture. "We're friends. That is completely unnecessary."

"Rarity." Sniff hung his head for a moment before looking her in the eyes again. "You take damn good care of my boy, Cerb. You've opened your hospitality and goodwill to clothe me and my friends. Then, you gave that lovely little mare over there the wardrobe she needed to give her the confidence to have the night of her life. I cannot, in good conscience, continue to let your goodwill and talents go unrewarded."

"Sniff, please I—"

"Look, I'm gonna tip you generously whether you like it or not," Sniff continued. "I want you to spend it on something you want for yourself. Or put it towards something nice for you and Cerb to do together. You can't say no to that."

"I, well—" Rarity surrendered in a cheerful huff. "Oh, alright, but that just means I'm going to make sure your purchase is extra special, you know. And what exactly are you two looking for in particular."

"Something like this," Oven Fresh announced as she floated in a lavender skirt with ruffles and another that was solid black with hot pink lining running along its seams.

Sniff instantly eyed the black and pink skirt.

"Oh, Ovens. Black and pink. How is this even a question?"

Oven Fresh discarded the lavender skirt onto the nearest rack.

"I was thinking the same thing, but I do like the color of the other one, and the ruffles were cute."

Rarity eyed the simple piece she left out strictly as an example for fittings on her mannequins.

"Are you sure I couldn't offer you something a bit more... eccentric?"

The skirt hovered at Sniff's eye level as he looked it over more critically.

"No. For right now, this is a good start, but it's going to need some modifications... Accessories."

He looked down at Oven Fresh with a devious smile.

"We're gonna get you all decked out. And Rarity, I think I might have an idea to expand your market with a new line of clothing and fashion."

If Rarity didn't already have her eyes set on Cerb, she could have kissed Sniff right there and then.

"Peter, darling. Have I ever told you that you are my favorite of all of Cerb's friends?"

[Later that afternoon in the steep hills of the Everfree Forest.]

Cerb held his grip on a tree branch and pulled himself up to another incline.

"I'm gonna need a break when we get to the next peak... Goddamn, these hills are steep."

Fluttershy hovered just behind him, cautiously watching in case he slipped.

"Are you getting tired, or is your leg hurting you?"

Cerb grunted, "Legs fine. Hands are getting sore. Mostly tired, though."

The original plan was to camp out at the bottom of the hills, but since they had ended up stopping early due to the attention Cerb required the day before. With that setback, they had spent most of the entire day traveling to this key destination for the most crucial ingredient; the Sanequinaria Canteradensis.

Fluttershy took a moment to fly up and assess the remaining climb.

"Not much farther."

She flew down again to watch over Cerb, "It plateaus up a bit higher, and the rest of the way, we can both walk together."

A few minutes more of strenuous climbing, Cerb reached the plateau and dropped his bag.

"Gawd... I forgot how much I hate doing this."

Fluttershy dropped down and went for the bag to fetch a water bottle.

"I know this way was a lot harder, but the other way is a lot more dangerous and would have added another day to our travel. We’ll be almost done after this."

The long trek and heavy exertion left Cerb hot enough that he started to remove the top of his new uniform, already covered in various dark sweat patches.

"Yeah, I know. I still would have done this, regardless. Just felt the need to bitch and moan for a bit."

Fluttershy finished a long drink of their water and looked up to Cerb with a question.

"Bitch and moan? I didn't hear you moaning."

Cerb chuckled for a moment and went for his water bottle.

"Nah-Nah-Nah. It's just a funny way of saying that I wanted to complain. Bitching, in general, is just another way of saying to complain, but the moan makes it sound more pathetic, kind of like whining."

Fluttershy gave that a thought as she capped her bottle.

"Twilight used that word a lot differently."

Cerb took a moment to dump some water over his head to help cool off before trying to explain.

"Bitch can be used in a lot of ways. Like... uh.”

He pointed down to the bottom of the hill, "It was a bitch of a time climbing up here. Because it was difficult. I was being a little bitch last night because I didn't want you to work on my hip and acted like a spoiled child over it. Umm... Oh, yeah. I bitched you out this morning for flying off like you did. And that night you all stayed over at our place to watch movies; Starlight was being a total bitch for how rude she was to Chris. Ou, and just like how Twilight used it. If I had climbed all the way up here and realized that I forgot my bag, I would have screamed 'son of a bitch' because I was mad. Bitch is an amazingly flexible word."

A blank stare and a robotic nodding of the head was all Fluttershy could do as she tried to follow along.

"I see."

Suddenly the sound of birds angrily chirping grew closer, and a flock of wildfowl dive-bombed in over Cerb's head.

"Hey? What the fuck?!"

Fluttershy jumped up and flew over Cerb; hooves stretched out as she recognized the chirps.

"Wait! Stop! He's a friend!"

After a moment of the angry chirps stopping, Cerb looked up to see bright-colored songbirds and hummingbirds gathering in front of Fluttershy.

"I'm guessing these are friends of yours? Chris told me you can talk to them or something like that?"

Still cautious about holding off the birds' hostility, Fluttershy looked down, her hoof extended to keep them at bay.

"Yes, these are some of the birds that helped me last time I was here. I, um... wanted to wait until we got to this point to tell you that the predators to watch out for up here. The one that I got away from... It was a chupacabra."

If looks could kill, Cerb's face was a hand grenade with the pin pulled.

"What?"

Fluttershy motioned for the birds to stay put while she joined Cerb back on the ground.

"Justin, I know you're mad that I did say anything until now, but what else could I do to get you out here? Had I said any of this to the others, that's all the more trouble they would have given us for letting you come out here. I mean... would you have even let me tell them?"

Somehow, Cerb put the pin back in that figurative hand grenade and calmed himself.

"Thank you..." He raised a finger as if to scold her with. "I'm not saying what you did was right, because I would have told them. I would have been honest and convinced them that I had a way to take the safest, smartest approach to deal with that threat. However... if telling them would have risked blowing this whole opportunity, and it just might have done that, you made the right call... Just tell me sooner next time. And what's up with your friends? You'd think I ran afoul with them. And... can they understand me?"

Fluttershy's face lit up with a grin, "Let me ask them for you."

Again, Fluttershy took to the air to flutter up to her many bird friends.

"Sorry about that. I had to warn my friend about—"

She was stopped by a flurry of angry tweets.

"No, he's not a pony, and he's not here to eat any of you. He came with me to get some flowers if that's alright with you. We—"

More angry tweets cut her off again.

"That's a very mean thing to say about him. He's nothing like that. He's here to keep me safe and—"

Once more, she was shut down by the angry birds.

"What do you mean he can't come with me?"

The birds continued to chirp and squawk at Fluttershy until she finally fluttered down and broke the news to Cerb.

"They said they won't help me with the flowers if I take you with me. They think you're a predator, like a chupacabra, and you will try to eat them or their babies if you find out where they nest... which is also where the flowers grow."

Cerb turned his scowl to the dirt.

"Fuck."

Fluttershy, saddened by the news, caught Cerb's reaction a moment too late.

"I'm sorry, what was that?"

Cerb grumbled, which turned into more of a growl like the beast the birds thought him to be, as he quickly thought up an explanation.

"I said, fuck. Which is just like saying son of a bitch, but only I'm a lot more pissed off... What do you think we should do?"

Fluttershy looked over to where she remembered the flowers growing, then back to Cerb.

"These flowers only grow in a few locations regularly. And with the amount we need just to help Becky, I don't think we could gather enough to keep her coughing under control before winter starts if we don't get them one now. But as much I don't want to leave your side, I don't think we have much of a choice."

Cerb took a long look at their surroundings and the mass of birds that had taken perch in the trees around them.

"Ask them how far they'll let me follow you. Neither one of us should be by ourselves out here."

One of the hummingbirds buzzed in front of Fluttershy, chirping or squawking something Fluttershy had to listen in closely to understand.

After a short one-sided conversation, Fluttershy looked back at Cerb with utter bewilderment.

"They want to know what you are and why they can't understand you when you talk to me."

Cerb turned a glance at the birds, "Tell them the truth. I'm a human from another world that doesn't eat birds like them. I don't know why they can't understand me if they understand you, though. We're both speaking the same language."

Fluttershy frowned.

"Not all animals understand the same language you and I use. And there are some creatures that I can't fully understand, but I'll get this worked out."

It took some back and forth between the birds and Fluttershy, but eventually, they agreed to let Cerb follow Fluttershy only most of the way. But, if he were to get too close, they would move their nest and never help her again.

Eventually, they all traveled far enough and reached the point where the birds demanded Cerb travel no further.

There were no good feelings either had about this choice, but time was looking like it was going to be a factor. Separating for a short time seemed like the only viable option they had.

As Fluttershy got ready to take off, she looked over her shoulder with a sad smile.

"Don't worry. You're too big and scary looking to the other creatures out here, so they won't bother you. And I'll be where they nest, which is hidden, so I'll be safe. Preparing the flower to be picked takes longer than it does if they were just going to feed off of it. It might take a while, but we only have one more stop after this, then we can head home."

Cerb gave a quick tug on the ax he still had attached to his belt and nodded, getting ready for whatever would come their way.

"Be careful out there, and don't worry about me. I'll be fine."

Fluttershy gave one last look at Cerb, now second-guessing herself on this choice.

"You better be, and please... don't use the Kimber if you don't have to."

And with that, she flapped her wings and flew over the tree line, leaving him alone under the careful watch of a hummingbird and two very angry songbirds.

All the while, none of them were aware of the hungry hunter on the prowl. Deep in the shadows, low in the brush, patiently stalking a familiar flying yellow goat he could never forget.

As for Fluttershy, she was oblivious to the danger that trailed below her. She was far too worried about Cerb's safety without her there. Although, she was also grateful that the birds had allowed Cerb to come as close as they did. They either had a lot more trust in her than they let on or weren't very smart to leave him all of a ten-minute walk away from their hidden colony of nests.

Meanwhile, below the cover of the trees, away from the hulking beast that accompanied his meal, the unseen beast followed his prey with near-silent paw pads that raced under the foliage, undetected.

Elsewhere, the colony wasn't so much well hidden as it was located somewhere undesirable to venture through.

Tall thin trees had grown impractically close to each other, forming a natural wall with gaps too small for the average predator to pass through. Even if they had tried, large thorny bushes and vines had sprung up between them and intertwined through the branches.

It was virtually impenetrable, save for one space where a tree had fallen over, and the thorny vines that grew could be lifted just enough to allow a pegasus through.

As Fluttershy landed, she took in the sights of new colorful bushes and flowers that had grown and blossomed since the last time she had visited.

"Wow. You're home sure does look a lot prettier since the last time I was here. Did you all bring in the flowers yourself?"

Two of the songbirds swooped in, flying circles around a particular bush of flowers, chirping excitedly.

It didn't take a close inspection to recognize the flower in full bloom.

"Oh? Coltshoof. Yes, they do smell wonderful. And you say that the predators can't smell you when they're in bloom? That's brilliant. You're all such clever little birdies. Oh, excuse me, but can you get the vines for me? I don't want to get scratched, trying to move them on my own."

She waited for the birds to fly down and latch onto the thorns. As they flew up, lifting the vines out of her way, Fluttershy still had to crouch, if not nearly crawl, to make her way inside.

"Thank you. And while I’m waiting, do you have any new babies for me to see? Oh, and speaking of babies, I was wondering if I could ask you some questions about that."

As the vines lowered and hid the pegasus away, the hunter hunkered down low to the ground, hiding in the shadows of the treetops and foliage.

The scent was being masked by thick pollen in the air, but the muffled voice and chirps that came from within told him he had cornered his prey.

Now to find a way in.

Inside the colony, it was a marvel to behold. The branches had been pulled together over the years from the vines, forming a dome over the entire enclosure. Dead leaves and twigs had been collected to cover the spaces between and allowed enough suit to gather for flowering plants and berry bushes to grow.

It was a nearly complete self-sustained ecosystem with just enough light shining through scattered gaps between the branches. Many of the birds would fly in and out of these gaps for an ease of access but also to keep the day hours lit inside.

Needles to say, Fluttershy was in awe of the sight.

"Oh, my goodness. Just look at what you all have done with this place. It's beautiful. And look at—"

The sound of peeps immediately distracted her, making her gasp in excitement. "Can I see them? They sound adorable."

Another songbird, a finch, bigger and more brightly colored than the others, flew over. The loud, sharp chirps of a proud mother telling Fluttershy of how healthy and beautiful her chicks were, introduced the younglings to Fluttershy.

There, in a small nest only a few inches off the ground, in a small shrub, five hungry hatchlings peeped in a huddled pile. They were all still very young. Barely any feathers covered their delicate skin, and their eyes couldn't properly open. Yet to the fluttering pegasus, they were as beautiful as a phoenix.

However, she still had a job to do, and now was her chance to question the new mother.

"I wanted to ask you something about being a mother. When you find that special—"

"Rrrrah!" Sounds of a furious beast just beyond the tree barriers roared.

A flurry of birds scattered about in the colony, frantically searching for safety. Another call from the beast outside the line of trees and thorns protecting them set Fluttershy's heart racing. It was too recognizable, the same hungry tone she had faced not once, but twice.

She was sure of it. The dumb beast must have followed her trail all those years ago. Had it stayed behind all this time because of her and Twilight? How did it even find her again? Not just her; she wasn't alone this time and looked down at the nest.

"The babies! You have to—" She clamped her teeth shut when she realized how newborn these hatchlings were. "They're so little and frail!"

A new revelation presented itself as many of the birds returned to their nests. They were frantically trying to cover themselves and each other with pitifully small dried sticks and thorny vines.

It wasn't just the five hatchlings. There must have been dozens, if not hundreds of them. It would have been impossible to try and remove them safely. And that was only if she had a safe exit.

Fluttershy frantically surveyed the interior.

She flew to the ceiling and discovered it was too tightly woven together with thorns. Even if she didn’t tear herself apart, digging a way out, she’d likely send debris falling down and injure the chicks, if not crush them.

A clumsy flight around the walls and clusters of nests attached to the woven trees yielded the same problem. Forcing her way out would only endanger the inhabitants.

She was trapped with too much area that was difficult to navigate. Not without wreaking havoc. There were also too many innocents to protect. This could only end in tragedy unless...

"Justin!"

A flurry of birds overtook Fluttershy's face, all of them calling for her not to summon another predator.

Low growls rumbled behind the wall of trees and vines as the beast grew closer to the hidden entrance.

It was now or never for Fluttershy to make her case.

"Yes! I know! But he's my predator. He only preys on predators! And I know you’re scared, but what do you want to lose? The killer out there, or every birdie you love in here?"

[Back over with Cerb.]

Cerb was rummaging through his bag, doing his best to reorganize what few items they had collected earlier along their way that morning.

"Fucking tree bark. Shit's so goddamn brittle. Should have brought some fucking ziplock bags for this shit."

He broke another small chunk as it brushed up against the inside of the bag.

“Fuck!"

A boisterous finch, chirping loudly, darted in and bounced off of Cerb's shoulder.

Cerb flinched and almost tripped over his bag before turning to yell at the aggressive bird.

"Awwwe, what the fuck! You said, stay here! I'm still here! What the fuck do ya want?!"

The finch that struck Cerb recovered in the air and flew to the others keeping watch. A quick crackle of chirps excited them. Together, they twisted and bounced excitedly at whatever the news was.

Cerb couldn't believe his luck. Not only had he been separated from Fluttershy, he still had these birds harassing him.

Off in the distance, he could hear even more of the belligerent fouls flying in. Within seconds, there was an entire flock flapping around his head, chirping and squawking wildly.

Cerb threw his hands up in protest.

"What! Seriously?! The fuck, birds?! What do you want from me?"

The birds couldn't understand the human yammering language, and they knew he couldn't understand them either. They would have to try something else.

In a desperate attempt to communicate, the birds arranged themselves into the formation of an exclamation point.

That seemed to get the human's attention, as he grew quiet and kept his eyes on them.

They then moved into another formation, taking on the shape of the silhouette of the pegasus he would recognize.

Cerb examined the shape in confusion, "Is that Fluttershy?"

The birds changed again, forming the silhouette of a wolf-like beast, then focused their form into the creature's head with a gaping maw, making the motion of it slamming shut.

The expression on Cerb's face let them know he got the message, and they changed their formation into an arrow, pointing him in the right direction.

He took off in a mad dash, not knowing where he was going, only following the birds that led him toward danger.

[Back inside the colony.]

Fluttershy was pacing back and forth in front of the vulnerable nests.

"What do I do? What do I do? I can't get out on my own, and I can’t fight in here without putting the babies in danger. Justin should be on his way, but I don't want him to kill the poor thing."

She was startled again by the beast snapping a vine free; its massive paws had begun to dig the entrance deeper.

"But what if I have to choose?"

After some more pacing, Fluttershy had to face the reality that she created her worst fear. She had summoned Cerb to fight for her in a situation where life could be lost.

What would he do? What would she do? Would she be able to live with his choice of killing the beast to keep her and the others safe?

Then, for a moment, her confidence wavered enough to face another possibility.

“What if it’s Justin who dies because of me?”

Boom!

All at once, the remaining birds went into another frenzy within the colony. The loud crack of the Kimber firing a single bullet had frightened them into another panic. Amidst the clattering of chirps, the yelping of a chupacabra cut through the wall of trees.

…then silence.

Fluttershy's heart all but stopped in the deafening silence from outside, and she screamed in terror.

"Justin!"

It didn’t matter what had happened outside, she needed to get to him. She needed to find Cerb, so she called out to the birds for help.

"Open it up! Open it up! Let me out! Please!"

It took a moment, but the birds rushed together and parted the vines for Fluttershy.

She hunkered down, ushered herself out as fast as she could, and fell to the dirt, tripping over herself at the horrible sight she found herself in front of.

Cerb crept forward, an ax in one hand, his pistol in the other… and the rage of a man ready to kill.

"Give me one good fucking reason, and I will fucking end you!"

Fluttershy rushed out to see a quivering chupacabra in front of a small gouge in the dirt and Cerb standing in striking range with his ax and the pistol pointed at the creature's head.

Somehow, Cerb had scared the beast into submission without wounding it.

Then, without budging a muscle, Cerb spoke to Fluttershy, holding back as much anger and spite he could without screaming with all the fury, trying to claw its way out.

"Tell him everything I tell you."

Fluttershy stood outside the conflict, still stricken from the fear of Cerb killing the beast and the harsh, demanding tone with which he spoke.

"What?"

Cerb raised the ax higher, ready to strike.

"Tell him everything I tell you, or I will fucking murder him. Right here, right now."

"Yes! Anything you say!" Fluttershy immediately agreed, not even thinking about arguing.

Cerb leaned in closer over the frightened creature.

"Run away. Run away and never return."

He waited for Fluttershy to relay the words.

"If you ever return, I will hunt you down, and I will find you."

Again, he waited for her to relay the message.

"I will drag you back to wherever you came from and eviscerate you in front of your family and make them watch as I devour you alive."

Fluttershy hesitated a moment but repeated the message.

Not satisfied, Cerb added one last caveat.

"This pony and her bird friends are the only thing keeping you alive. If anything ever happens to them because of you... you will never be safe from me. I will show you pain and suffering the likes you’d wish Fluttershy was around so you could have her beg me to let you die."

Fluttershy repeated every word, ending with her own warning.

“Please don’t ever come back. I couldn’t stop him if I tried. Nothing can.”

The chupacabra whimpered something and darted off into the forest with its tail tucked between its legs. Then, with the threat removed, Cerb holstered his pistol and turned to Fluttershy.

"Are you okay?"

Fluttershy was emotionally distraught but was also overtaken with her admiration for how Cerb had restrained himself and rushed to hold him.

"I'm fine! You saved them," her words were filtered through the urge to break down and cry.

"You saved all of them, and you didn't..." She couldn't finish the sentence, the weight of all that had happened threatening to break her.

Cerb dropped his ax and lowered himself down to one knee so he could hold her close.

"I know. I told you I wouldn't. Not if I didn't have to. But if he had—"

Fluttershy finally seemed to understand where he was coming from and couldn't keep it in.

"No... I think I understand what you meant. I hate myself for saying it, but... I'd rather live with losing the chupacabra than any of my friends or letting anything happen to you. I'd never be able to live with myself if… I was so worried about you."

After the near-disaster, all Cerb could do was hold her and try to keep her calm.

"It's okay. I wasn't going to do anything unless I had to. I remembered what you told me."

Fluttershy clung to him tighter, a trace of tears leaking from her eyes.

"Please don't... I don't want to think about that."

Cerb stroked his hand down her back, "I won't if you don't want me to. It's okay, but If he comes back to hurt you, I'll—"

Fluttershy squeezed him to the point it was almost painful, "Don't... Justin, please."

The birds were circling the two of them. Loud happy chirps called for their celebration. All was saved, and the unknown predator was to be rewarded for it. They owed him their lives and the lives of their young.

Two songbirds flew down to give an announcement of their repayment.

Fluttershy's eyes lit up as she heard what they had to say.

"You will? Thank you! Thank you so much!"

Cerb looked to Fluttershy with an anxious but opportunistic expression.

"What did they say?"

Fluttershy happily relayed the message.

"They said they will give us three of the flowers we need to help with Becky, as well as the extra Coltshoof."

She smiled and nuzzled into his chest, "We don't need to make the extra trip tonight. They'll get us everything we need."

Despite the good news, Cerb didn't let her go.

"That’s great, but you're safe... that's all that matters to me right now."

For the next few hours, Cerb held onto Fluttershy while the birds went to task to repay their debt.

In their downtime, Cerb did some reflecting. He had served his purpose, she was safe, and the items they needed were being gathered. Things had ended better than anticipated, and they could start heading home after the last few items were collected.

There was nothing more he could ask for, and at that moment, he felt complete.

As the busy birds worked to gather the needed materials around them, Cerb realized that he connected with Fluttershy in a way he never would have expected. However, this victory meant another problem they would have to deal with.

"We have to tell everyone what happened. Not you knowing the chupacabra was here, but that it showed up. But after that, I owe you everything. I am forever in your debt. Thank you so much for not only trusting me, but also for giving me the chance to do what I’ve wanted since I was discharged. It's been so long since I've had this; the feeling of saving someone. You gave that back to me."

Fluttershy was lost in his arms, safe and comfortable.

"I was so scared you would... you know... end him. But you... really... why didn't you?"

Cerb felt a sense of pride welling up inside, maybe something more than that even.

"Because you asked me not to. Believe me, though, I wanted to. He could always come back, and I won't be here to keep your friends safe."

Fluttershy lay comfortably in his embrace, not bothered by Cerb's concerns.

"I don't think he'll come back. For as much as you scared me just saying that, he wouldn’t dare. But... just stay close to me. I don't want to be away from you from now on. Not if I don’t have to be."

Cerb didn't care about what it would take to stay true to her request, but he wanted it, too.

"You got it."

[Back at the Carousel Boutique.]

Sniff gave his more than gratified acceptance over what he was presented with.

"Yes. Oh, my god. You nailed everything perfectly."

Oven Fresh posed elegantly in the short skirt ensemble she was given. Said piece was deliciously cut to reveal more than what should have been acceptable, as well as being cut in the back and tapered in leading up to her tail. It barely covered her thighs. However, she was gifted with a quick pair of panties cut dangerously short to cover only what Sniff thought needed to be.

Along with that, she also wore an open blouse that matched her skirt, cut back to just past her shoulders and knees. Under that, she wore a V-cut shirt that extended down slightly above her lower back and stopped above her ankles. To add some additional flair, Sniff suggested some leggings that went up only about as far as the hem of the skirt.

Oven Fresh looked excitedly back to Sniff.

"You think the panties look good like this? They feel kinda weird. I'm not swimming, and this isn't a uniform. Maybe if they had a thinner, more breathable material?"

Sniff gave an approving nod.

"I'm sure that'd be fine, but it's all about the aesthetics. Visually, they draw attention to your assets while still leaving much to the imagination."

Rarity looked at the wardrobe she was instructed to produce.

"Sniffy, my dear. As far as the skirt goes, I have removed so much. What is there left to imagine?"

Sniff gave a relieved sigh, opting to educate the fashion pony in the ways of human taste.

"Doesn't matter. It looks so damn hawt. Throw in something with her hair or some earrings, maybe change up the hairstyle, and she's golden."

Oven Fresh flaunted her posterior the way she thought Sniff would appreciate.

"I'm already gold. We had this discussion, remember?"

Sniff smiled and knelt down to get a better view.

"Yes, you are, and yes, we did."

Oven Fresh started to pull down the thong panties, absentmindedly presenting herself in the process.

"Well, I think I'll do without these, even if they do look nice. At least until Rarity fixes them so they fit right."

Sniff couldn't help but focus on the show as she disrobed in front of him.

"You pull it off either way, but there is something to appreciate with them on. Regardless, this look definitely works for you."

Something was different about Sniff that Rarity started to take notice of. Granted, there were many differences between the two clients, but outside of his overt interest in his new marefriend, he was… dating? Not really dating? His actions and levels of comfort were on a completely different scope and scale from Cerb.

Cerb was soft and cautious, timid, respectful, reserved, and held an annoyingly wide berth for boundaries outside of when it came time to sleep. Even when those gaps were closed, he was always holding back and practically frightened of initiating any type of closeness or affection. There wasn’t much he didn’t seem to welcome if offered, especially after last night, but nothing like Sniff was showing.

The whole time Oven Fresh was being paraded and stripped down or laced up, Sniff was attentive and involved. He hadn’t been overly cautious with his hands and was likely assuming a lot of personal boundaries didn’t apply to him with Oven Fresh’s body, as well as some of Rarity’s merchandise and tools.

He was never disrespectful, though. He seemed to move forward with such grace and finesse. Even the way he spoke was so appeasing with the words chosen and the voice he spoke them with. It was like listening to a long-time friend you trusted tell you what they were doing when you wouldn’t let others practice such liberties with your possessions.

But there was still something else. Something that, at first, she tried to ignore or overlook out of fear of causing discomfort. Yet, after a while, it was clear there was no clear sign of discomfort to be concerned about.

Sniff had been particularly focused on the areas Cerb had been the most uncomfortable with. True, Cerb had stated that the ponies uncovered body hadn’t bothered him, and maybe ultimately, it didn’t, but it was clear he avoided them, both visually and physically. It was only recently he seemed to speak of any curiosity toward a mare's feminine body parts.

It was a curious observation, one of which Rarity slowly started to subtly exploit over the fitting.

A wider stance here and there. Periodic requests and reminders of ‘could you raise your tail a little more?’ whenever Sniff could capitalize on taking a gander of everything uncovered. He even went as far as tracing the imaginary lines around where he thought the panties should extend to. Even more surprising was how lazily he had asked Oven Fresh if it would be okay to touch her and how lovingly passive she was at the request.

Honestly, Rarity’s jealousy of Oven Fresh’s luck would have caused her to act out or say something regrettable.

Still, her curiosity and desire to recreate Sniff’s behaviors proved more influential. Even if it was far-fetched to have Cerb do something she herself only held in a fantastic realm of fantasy, just the tease alone was enough to convince her to continue feeding Sniff’s interests.

So long as Oven Fresh was comfortable with everything, Rarity could continue to observe and reap the benefits of Sniff’s fashion sense and what inspired his affinity to a mare.

After the fitting was complete, Rarity closed her little book of notes and started to gather the garbs still draped over Oven Fresh.

"I must say, Peter, you have a rather acute eye for ladies' fashion. Is that also something you've dabbled in?"

Sniff was busy looking over one of the other styles of leggings but answered without hesitation.

"No, I just know what looks good on a lady. That, and after all the women I've been with, I've seen a lot of different styles."

As interesting as that was, Rarity had another question on her mind.

"Peter, a quick question, if you don't mind."

She waited for him to give her the panties and his full attention.

"This might be an odd question, but... is there any functional reason your females wear these panties? I understand why males do, given their anatomy. However, is there some practical purpose for a lady to require garments that adhere so close to the body? Do female humans nethers have problems flopping around as males would?"

Another one of these questions he didn't want to address yet...or the visual Rarity just put into his head.

"I suppose, for now, let's just say that it's a cultural thing. Guys wear underwear, so do women. It's actually a pretty big market. I think a few years ago, the global market was around ninety-two tuh ninety-six billion dollars. Oh! Twilight wanted to know the currency exchange, and I think I got it."

Rarity was legitimately curious about this and had to ask, "And what might that be?"

Sniff was ready to crunch the numbers.

"Okay, so, one of the ways we track the value of our money is by comparing the cost of essential commodities. The go-to is bread because it's virtually the same everywhere you go, plus every culture bakes and sells it. But the average cost for us is about two and a half dollars. And how much do you sell a loaf of bread for, Oven Fresh?"

Oven Fresh sauntered up, still on a high from the fashion exchange.

"For you, we can work something out. Everypony else, two bits."

Sniff chuckled.

"Okay, so. Two and a half dollars to your two bits. That's only a twenty-five percent value over, so in your world here, that would be ninety-six, times one point two, five. Yer looking at a global sale of a hundred and twenty billion bits."

Rarity's eyes glazed over, and she started to mumble incoherently, "One-ne, hun-hu-hund en to-twa, twa, buh, buh," and then promptly fainted.

A soft ambient glow wrapped around Rarity from Oven Fresh, being fast enough to catch her in her magic hold.

"Woah, there, sister."

Rarity started to recover and moved to support herself without Oven Fresh's help.

"My goodness. I didn’t even have time to use my fainting couch. Anyhow, once I figure out how to market these panties, and dominate that market—"

Sniff interjected with a critical point to make, "Uh... panties, by design, are made to be worn under something. Hence... the skirt. You'll have to market it with sooooomthing~ actually, let me get back to you on how to sell these. But the sooner you get hers done, the sooner I can look into how to make this work. Maybe even get Kelly to help."

Of all the ideas Sniff could have for making money, this idea had to work.

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 28 July 2023.]

Well… Sniff sure is shameless. Kinda sad Oven Fresh doesn’t know how easily she could get what she wanted… if she only knew what it was she wanted.

Also, who saw the conflict coming up in the Everfree? I tried not to make it too obvious something was gonna happen. Although, yeah… not really all that climactic. One bullet and the chupacabra collapsed like a house of cards. And all that restraint he had to muster not to put a round through its dome.

And I sigh at the thought of it. The things we do for love.

Also, what’s up with Nurse Redheart? She’s acting about as stranger than one would have expected… weird.

Oh well, at least we get to find out more about her in the next installment, Chapter 57. Protection, Lust, and Trust .

57. Protection, Lust, and Trust

Rarity blinked in confusion. So much had been thrown at her, what with the money, Sniff dating the local baker, his impeccable taste in fashion, not to mention his peculiar fixation on undergarments and Oven Fresh’s lady parts, and now he was going to bring Kelly into the mix? For what? Why?

"Get Kelly to help?"

Sniff carried on as if there was no need to clarify, and he was only faintly trying to pacify her.

"Yeah, you know… Maybe some photoshoots. A magazine cover or two. Posters, flyers, try to get the news involved. Do a full workup to get your new line out to as many eyes and ears as possible. And believe me, if I can turn…”

He stopped to try and work out some quick mental math. Try as he might, the numbers kept being replaced with two pairs of tits sliding out of wet bikini tops.

He was hard enough as it was already. Although, that also made him wonder if ponies played soccer.

"Screw it, I'll just round the numbers. Though, if I can take a little over three hundred bits worth of our money, and bing-bang-boom. A few car washes and calendars sold later. Turned it into over thirty-seven thousand bits worth of your cash?”

Sniff made a series of gestures with his finger in front of him. Momentarily going back to try and verify the mental math, but quickly gave up.

“Again, ballpark numbers, and that was for a soccer team that wasn't even good…. Yeah, I can make this work."

Rarity and Oven Fresh were both impressed but still slightly confused, leaving Oven Fresh to ask the first question.

"Do we have to wash your car?"

Rarity could care less about the car, more focused on this potentially lucrative business venture.

"What was all the bing-bang-boom with the pictures? And how does selling calendars equate to selling panties?"

It was possible Sniff left a lot out of that example and apologetically spoke to clarify.

"Alright, first off, my car doesn't need to be washed for this to work... but that would make for a damn good picture. As for the bing-bang-boom, that was me getting pictures taken of the soccer players washing cars. We took those pictures, put them on calendars, and sold them at another car wash to help bring attention to them. So really, we only sold a little under fifteen thousand dollars worth of calendars, you do the math. The rest was all donations and online sales, or... magic mail order, I guess, would be the closest thing for you as an equivalent.”

There was so much that had gone into making that project work. Mostly, leg work and talking with the right people, but it eventually amounted to getting those he was helping to take over. Thinking back, the bulk of his work took place in all of a few weeks with little help. Rarity seemed to be a lot more proactive, though Sniff didn't want to oversell his proposal.

“To be fair though, that was over six months in all that we were working it. Those things were still being sold well after their season was over. Regardless, I can sell your product with the right resources and knowing the audience I'm marketing them to."

A slight snicker escaped Oven Fresh, and she had to apologize.

"I'm sorry, but you're going to have to be really good to sell a piece of clothing ponies don't have a need to wear."

Sniff knelt down to Oven Fresh, wrapping an arm around her shoulder, and did a mock speaking parody of Rarity's voice.

"Darling. This is fashion we're talking about. It’s not about the utility of a piece of cloth or a necessity to stay covered. This is about expression, passion,—" He dropped the mock voice. "—and grabbing the attention of those around you. These kinds of clothes are for saying something about yourself. Like... I like sports, or I’m here to party, I'm single and looking for love. Anything you want to say to whoever you want to see you. Your clothes can say it for you."

Oven Fresh didn't fully agree but at least decided to play along.

"Ooooh? I see. So... what did my skirt say about me last night?"

That was supposed to be a gotcha question, but Sniff knew how to play this game better than she did. So, with a proud smile and a calm demeanor, he decided to flex on the poor mare.

"A lot, I think. First, its style told me that you wanted my attention. Heh… You know how well that worked."

He watched Oven Fresh blush and went deeper in his analysis.

"It was also shorter than I remembered seeing from the last time I was here, so that meant you had it tailored. Same day no less. That also would have had to be a rush order, so you were obviously invested in the evening. And, of course, the style was just like you.”

Sniff immediately put on a smirk as he prepared to lay on the flattery.

“Cute, flirty, but still plenty of flair and personality, yet it was also smart without flaunting to where it seemed boastful. Wrap that around the cutest baker in the kingdom, and it’s no wonder it caught my attention with the greatest of ease."

Now Rarity was ripe with envy. She still had to play the slow game with Cerb while the town baker was flirting with her human in public... sort of public. Her boutique was also her home, so… whatever.

Regardless, there was both knowledge and advantages to gain from this mutual friend, so she played along and joyfully rolled her eyes.

"Gah! Any more gushing from you, and I'll need a mop to clean up all the sap you're spewing over the poor thing."

Perhaps Sniff played it up a little too strongly, but with how brightly Oven Fresh was beaming after that, he didn't mind. Although, Sniff was detecting a bit of jealousy from the marshmallow mare.

"Awe, and here I thought you were the romantic type, Diamond Thighs. But, I do apologize, Ovens. This took longer than I thought it would, and I need to see if I can talk to Chris or Becky about something I’m working on before I go see the mayor again today."

[Earlier that morning inside the Friendship Castle.]

"Kinda all over the place," Sniff shouted up to Kelly from the staircase.

"We should meet up for dinner tonight. Let's shoot for seven."

Kelly shouted back, "Where?!"

The last words from Sniff were faint, but she could still hear, "No idea! And take my car! Benny's car sucks!"

Just beyond the double doors to the castle, Sniff greeted the sole remaining Solar Guard, "Morning..."

He slowed his pace before stopping altogether to address the guard. For some reason, he kept confusing Helix Ray with this pegasus mare. Probably because they both looked so alike, aside from the mane and tail, not that he was that interested in getting to know them when they first met.

None the less, with the three out in the Everfree Forest, she was left alone to stand guard. And in this slow-ass town?

The poor thing.

"I am so sorry. I don't think we've ever been properly introduced."

The guard was your typical all-white coat, blond colored mane, with blue eyes pegasus. Yet, she stood tall and firm… until she realized that Sniff was giving her more than a passing greeting.

She instantly relaxed and looked up, bright-eyed, and cheerful.

"Morning, Mr. Sniff," she greeted him in a warm yet dutiful voice. "Specialist, Swift Sails. I... uh... with Captain Onyx Armor and my other squad members supporting Princess Twilight, I am the only Solar Guard standing guard today. But, fear not!"

She awkwardly seemed to fumble with her thoughts. It was kind of cute, but also sad this was her job, standing watch alone. She had to be lonely if she was expelling this much exposition like she was starved for interaction.

"I've been training privately in my off-hours with Staff Sergeant Thunder Glide, and I'm quite capable of facing any threat that may come your way."

Wow, this mare was really trying to sell it. Not just to come off as professional and be personable, she was trying to reassure him of his safety. Sniff had to take a moment and brighten up this mare's day.

"Specialist, Swift Sails… I like that name. It sounds calming to me."

He pointed his finger and gave her a salesman's smile. A compliment with an immediate follow-up on something she was passionate about should be enough to get some value from this interaction.

"You put me at ease, Specialist, but I've only seen Onyx and Helix do any kind of combat with Cerb. Apparently, Rainbow Dash kicked some ass saving the world and all that... How does a pegasus like you fight?"

Swift Sails stood up tall and formally began to debrief.

"Mr. Sniff. As an individual trainee, I have—"

"Wait," Sniff stopped her abruptly. "Look, as a favor, could you address me as Peter or Mr. James? Sniff is a nickname that doesn't fit me well over here. And you can speak casually to me in these one-on-ones. I don’t need all that yes sir, no sir, formal military bearing."

The lone guard stood stiff at the interruption but relaxed after hearing his request.

"If that is what you request... Peter. But, yes. Umm... aside from watching Onyx, have you seen any hoof-to-hoof fighting or weapons combat?"

Sniff sported a half-grin and barely even shrugged.

"No, just the two I mentioned before, and even those were pretty short-lived. I can't help but wonder what it looks like compared to how we do it."

There was a moment of weakness where the young Specialist spoke as fast as she could to win Sniff's approval and fall under his good graces.

"We could show you," she realized how unprofessional she had spoken and had to pause to remove the awkwardness. "Thunder Glide and myself, I mean. We're supposed to pick up on our training again once she gets back from this exercise with your friend and Princess Twilight."

Sniff nodded, glad to see what only a few words could do to bring a little joy to this mares day. Plus, an all-white pegasus with a halberd and golden armor? She was actually pretty cool.

"You know what, I’d love to see that. Gotta keep my mind and hands busy with something. Plus, with Cerb training Fluttershy and all that, this could be an opportunity to improve security for each other. But I need to run some errands. You want anything while I'm out? My treat for you standing guard all day and getting stiffed on any support."

Swift Sails smiled and rendered a proper salute.

"No, sir, Mr. James. I'll be fine until the Lunar Guard relieves me this evening."

Sniff grinned and shrugged with his hand open and out to his sides. She was slipping back into her overly formal mindset again. Might need a little extra push.

"You sure? Last chance to get something out in town. I’m trying to be a good ambassador, here. Strengthening bonds, showing goodwill? Egh?"

Another moment of weakness took over the lonesome guard.

"Maybe a slice of carrot cake?... I hear Sugar Cube Corner makes a really good one out here."

A thumbs-up was Sniff's sign of approval as he started towards the center of town.

"Carrot cake for the hard-working warrior. You got it."

[A short walk into town later.]

Sniff was off to his first stop, which was the metalsmith, still hammering away.

"Iron Forge, morning."

The metalsmith, known as Iron Forge, held his hammer back and turned to the human's voice.

"Peter! Top of the mornin to ya," he called over with an accent that had a Celtic ring to it.

Iron Forge stood out from much of the other stallions. His mane was a fiery red with a few yellow stripes that stood out from his smokey grey coat. That plus his cutie mark, a hammer striking an anvil with three sparks flying off, along with his above-average height, certainly made him look tougher than the average stallion. Not quite as strong as Big Mac, but not too far off either.

Sniff ducked his head and entered the open stall Iron Forge kept on the corner of the market.

"I suppose we're in luck about the delay in your friends' return. The ironwork is done on your order, but the silversmithing is taking longer than we expected."

A smaller unicorn, probably in his teens, walked up behind a tool rack and was introduced by Iron Forge.

"This is my son, Silver Coating. He wasn’t in yesterday when you placed your order."

Silver Coating had many of the same physical features as his father but on a smaller scale, given his age. His mane had the same style of colors, and stripe colors were a pale blue with and black stripes, while his coat was a much brighter silver color that matched his name.

Another difference Sniff noticed was Iron Forge's eyes were a dark orange color, while Silver Coating's eyes were a deep crystal blue that faded into his father's dark orange. Also, his cutie mark was of a silver ball with a bright reflection that was cast off.

Sniff held still as he was about to say something, but his curiosity sidetracked his thoughts.

"Could I take a wild guess and say your son has his mother's color scheme with your patterns, and her eyes are crystal blue?"

Iron Forge gave his son a glance and examined the pair of eyes he knew all too well.

"Yes."

Two coins were slapped down on the anvil in front of Sniff as he said to the father, "Two bits says I can guess what your wife was named after."

The father chuckled to himself at the rather outlandish action.

"No, as fun as that might be—"

"Four bits, and you're on," Silver Coating blurted out as he broke into the bet to raise the stakes.

Sniff dropped two more bits on the anvil and gave a coy smile as he answered simply, "Metal."

Silver Coating leaned in closer, eyes locked to the bits, not ready to give them up.

"Anypony could guess that. Which metal?"

Iron Forge placed his hoof over his son's and pulled it back with the four bits.

"Sorry, Peter, my friend, but I'm not much of a gambling pony, an' rather it not be conducted in my place of werk."

Sniff shrugged and gave an apologetic sigh.

"That's my bad. I meant it more as a joke anyway... Was I right, though?"

Again, Iron Forge chuckled quietly, but looked up to nothing in particular with warm, loving eyes, perhaps daydreaming.

"Yes, ye were, if even only in the vaguest of terms. Platinum Charm is where our son gets much of his looks from. Half of her eyes to my other half, not to mention her impulsion to raise the stakes."

Silver Coating returned his bits and trotted back behind a tool rack with an airy smile.

"Raising the stakes is what is going to make me famous in the metalsmithing industry, pops. Especially when I can take such a—" He returned from around the rack with a cloth covering a wired metal frame. "—no offense, but a simple request and turn it into this!"

The cloth floated off his prized work.

Now in the light of day, the silver worked into Sniff’s order gave off an immaculate glow from its polished plating and spirals. It was everything Sniff had asked of them, only grander in its presentation.

Sniff was beside himself.

"Oh, my god. There must have been some mistake in the order."

Silver Coating's air of confidence and pride vanished in an instant.

"What? That can't be? I know I made some artistic changes to what you requested, but your order said we had creative freedom on the wire placement and silver."

Slowly, Sniff reached out to feel along the curved iron pieces and the decorative silver platings pressed into the coils.

"I never asked for anything this breathtaking... I clearly didn't pay you both enough."

It took the two a moment before Iron Forge belted out a hardy laugh.

"Oh, my boy! Ya done a great job with ya silvah. And Peter, it's as I told ya. Silver is not so costly tuh werk with for mah boy. That’s why the cost won't be getten outta hoof, so you'll be getten yer money's worth. And knowing muh boyo, it should be done by this eve’nen."

Sniff eyed over the gift and nodded, "Sounds good, and I'll be sure to send any business I can your way."

Iron Forge turned and started walking back to his anvil, talking over his shoulder, "We appreciate it, laddy."

After a short walk, the next stop had him crossing three other ladies he had recently come to know who all greeted him.

"Morning, Peter!"

Lily Valley, Roseluck, and Daisy were three Earth pony mares who all sold their flowers together at the local market.

Lily Valley had a pink coat and luxurious blond hair. Roseluck had a soft cream-colored coat and a two-toned rose-colored mane and tail. Daisy had a stronger contrast of a bright pink coat and neon green mane. And of course, they all had cutie marks of the flowers that represented their names.

Sniff waltzed up to the flower cart they ran with all the cheer and confidence he could emulate.

"Good morning, ladies. I see you're all in full bloom today."

The three fell into a fit of giggles at the obvious pun, but Lily was the first with her own comeback.

"Are you in the market for a flower or two, or are we only allowed to sell you a bouquet today?"

Innocently natured or not, Sniff understood the play on words and reacted in kind.

"Lily, I must admit the floral arrangements you ladies make together are tempting, but I have other business to attend to this morning. Maybe lunch one day?"

Roseluck carefully plucked one of her roses from the cart with her teeth and cheerfully presented the flora to Sniff.

"Well, we can't let you leave here empty, uh... handy? Is that how you would say it?"

Sniff accepted the flower and brought it up to his nose to take in its bouquet.

"Mmm... Flowers back home don't smell this good. I don't know how you girls do it, and the term would be empty-handed. Also, the flowers you sold me are holding up wonderfully."

It was Daisy's turn to step up and assert a favorable position with the new stallion in town.

"Flowers are our passion, and we know how to take the best care of what we love. But, if the current arrangement you're working with doesn't pan out, we have much more to offer if you're interested."

These girls were laying it on so thick, Sniff couldn't help but mentally amuse himself with the pun of what easy pickings these flower ladies would be.

"I'm spreading myself pretty thin as it is, girls. Let me know when a good day for lunch would be, though."

As Sniff departed for his next stop, the three banded together and waved him off.

"We will!"

Not much farther into town, Sniff set his eyes on the next pony he had to see. It was a male Earth pony with a dark gray mane and dull amber-colored coat, Davenport. He ran the Quills and Sofas shop, which also happened to be what his cutie mark was.

Jury was still out on how exactly that came about, but Sniff had caught him just in time as he was opening up his shop.

"Davenport, good morning."

The stallion turned an ear first to the voice calling out to him before looking over to see Sniff.

"Good morning, Peter. Perfect timing. I just so happened to finish your orders last night."

He let Sniff in behind him and turned the sign to open.

"I don't normally care to take on rush orders like this. You can't rush perfection, after all, and I do take great pride in my work. However, I was able to complete it in the end."

Davenport stepped behind the counter and pulled up a small box that set out for Sniff to inspect.

"I hope you will find these all to your liking. They're all of rather simple designs, which is why I was so willing to take on your order. I had to stay a bit late to have them ready by today, but with our future dealings, I'd say it's a small investment towards a larger reward with you."

Sniff looked over the strips of fabric, "Simple yet elegant. You are not only a master of your craft, my good sir, you are also the most business-savvy pony I have met here so far. I haven't had the chance to drum up any business for you yet, but I know I'm going to need some more custom prints done here eventually."

Davenport started to write out a receipt with a quill in his mouth as he continued their conversation.

"You seem like a stallion of your word. I have no doubts about your intentions."

He finished writing and slid the receipt over to Sniff.

"I'm waiving the overtime fee of the rush order, so you're all paid up. It was a pleasure doing business with you."

Sniff jingled the bits in his pocket.

"You're too good to me, Dave."

Davenport gave a half laugh at the name, "Ha. Dave?"

He looked as if he had a sudden burst of deep thought. Nopony has ever called him that, but it seemed refreshing to have a nickname for once.

"Actually. I kind of like the name. Dave... I think I'll have to start using that."

Sniff took his receipt and closed the small box, ready to leave and finish up some more business elsewhere.

"Likewise, Dave. I should be seeing you again soon, with any luck."

Before Sniff could pull the box from the counter, the door behind him opened, and a familiar voice spoke up.

"Well, hello there again, Peter."

Sniff turned around to see Mayor Mare trotting up to the counter.

"Good morning, Mayor. Fancy meeting you here. I was just picking up a gift for your older sist-I mean," he posed a reserved laugh, letting the intentional gaffe set in.

The mayor had a slight blush set in as she laughed, "Oh, you silver-tongued scoundrel. Isn't it a bit soon to be wooing another mare out for drinks and dinner?"

Sniff took the question in stride.

"Wow, small towns and gossip, am I right? Should have seen that coming."

Davenport did a series of quick glances between the two before locking his eyes on Sniff.

"Peter? You just got here, and you're already dating?"

Sniff saw no point in fighting the accusations.

"What can I say? I'm a Man About Town who likes to be social, and I'll have you both know that Oven Fresh was a wonderful lady to take out last night and is, of course, a very dear friend to me. By the way, I'm trying to see more of the town here, and I plan on taking my friends out to dinner tonight. Would either of you have a place to recommend, other than Grapes and Olives? The food and staff there are top-notch, but I'd like to see what else your town has to offer."

Davenport was happy to share his suggestion.

"I would recommend the cafe next to Grapes and Olives. They have a smaller menu to choose from, but everything they make is very good. Perhaps not Grapes and Olives good, but nothing to turn down, that's for sure."

Mayor Mare added her opinion to the conversation.

"I would say they have more of a home-cooked meal taste. Not all the complexity and flare of Grapes and Olives, but wholesome and gentle on the pallet."

Sniff shrugged, seeing little reason to argue with both ponies.

"Sounds like that's the place to go tonight. Thank you both. But what brings you in here this morning, mayor?"

Mayor Mare rolled her eyes whimsically, "Only the usual. A few quills and some parchment. Lots of work to do in preparation for the Wonderbolts."

It took Sniff a second, but he remembered that name.

"That's theeee, uh... The air show ponies, right?"

The mayor had a look of pride mixed in with the pity she felt for Sniff’s obvious difficulty understanding who they were.

"Oh, they are much more than just flying ponies. The Wonderbolts are the best of the best: the elite aerial acrobats and emergency service force of Equestria. Mostly these days, they do air shows to help with recruiting, but they are much more than that."

Sniff nodded, now with a much clearer picture in mind.

"I gotcha. So you're reserving the locations, putting together event coordinators, safety personnel, err, ponniel?..." He turned to Davenport and winked. "—Posters and flyers."

Some soft chuckles came from the mayor.

"Among other things, but the Wonderbolts provide their own flyers." She pointed to a small poster tacked to the wall by the door. "Just like that one over there."

Sniff saw the poster and gave his honest take on it.

"Ah, kinda done up in the 1940's war propaganda style."

Surprisingly, Mayor Mare didn't seem to appreciate those remarks.

"I don't know what you mean by the 1940s, but that is most certainly not war propaganda."

Quick to recover from his obvious blunder, Sniff corrected himself.

"No-No-No-No-No. Sorry. That probably came out sounding offensive. The 1940s was an era in my country, some seventy years ago, when our country was involved in a worldwide war. Long story short, there were lots of ads put out in that same style to help support the troops. And I meant it as a compliment. That style is held in such high regard, that even though we don't use it anymore for its original purpose, it's still often referenced to display respect for what, or whoever, it's made for."

The clarification seemed to work as Mayor Mare's expression softened into a grin.

"There you are again with that silver tongue of yours. But if this art style is over seventy years old, perhaps you could assist us in producing something more modern?"

Relieved his tactic worked, in more ways than one, Sniff placidly smiled and answered, "Well... That is what I do for a living, or at least I did until I landed here. Kinda starting over at this point. I'm actually about to head over and see if I can find Lyra Heartstrings to help me get set up a contract for a job at the spa in the meantime."

Mayor Mare raised an eyebrow with intrigue.

"The spa, you say?"

Sniff rolled his eyes and drummed his fingers on his gift box.

"I gave them a demonstration, and they offered me a job on the spot. I had some reservations about accepting it without seeing what else there is I could do, but I don't have the capital or networking yet to start up a new marketing business. This is just to help me keep afloat while I get to know more ponies and build up some bits."

If the rumors were true, and at this point, Mayor Mare had no reason to believe they wouldn't be, she had to ask, "And when would you be available?"

Sniff took a second before responding with, "For what, exactly?"

Mayor Mare cleared her throat.

"Ahem. Well, for one, your services at the spa as a thank you for assisting with the Wonderbolts event. And two, your services with the Wonderbolts event as a thank you for letting me be your first client at the spa."

Sniff could see a change in the mayor. She was more relaxed and seemed to drop her usual air of authority that came with her position. There was even a softness in her voice...

Jesus Christ, she was flirting with him? Not even playfully, this might be the real deal, and why couldn't he stop himself from...

"I don't know about the spa times, but I'll let them know you called dibs. As for working on the event, my dinner plans are for seven tonight. So, how about eight-thirty at Grapes and Olives? Their bar serves the best drinks."

Mayor Mare had a certain glow about her as she walked past Sniff towards the counter.

"Eight-thirty it is. As for the massage, let them know that I'll be in my office, awaiting confirmation of our appointment." She turned to Davenport. "And I'll take my usual for the week, delivered at your earliest convenience. If I'm not in when you arrive, just leave the items on my desk, and I'll return with payment after I've been properly taken care of by the skilled hands of Mr. James, here."

Small towns and rumors, indeed.

Mayor Mare turned to look over her shoulder and informed Sniff, "If you turn right when you step out and make the first left, you should be able to catch Lyra watering her plants."

One right and left turn later, as predicted, there stood Lyra with a watering can.

"Morning, Sniffy. What are you up to this morning?" She noticed what he was carrying. "Oou, what's in the box?"

Sniff jiggled the box by his side, and he drew a cocky grin.

"Just a little something for Twilight when she gets back. If you help me with a contract at the spa, I'll let ya take a peek at it."

Like a dog hearing its feed dish being filled, Lyra's ears perked up straight, and her eyes went wild with excitement.

"Really! Like working there and taking in clients for massages?!"

Sniff couldn't believe how excited she was and snorted a laugh before responding.

"No, I'm gonna mop the floors. Yes, as a masseuse. I'm heading over there right now. Can ya help me out?"

Without any hesitation, Lyra dropped her watering can and darted to his side.

"I'm so excited! My first interdimensional contract negotiation. Oh-Oh!" She looked up to Sniff and fluttered her eyelashes. "Can I be your first client?"

Sniff couldn't help but laugh as he started to lead the way to the spa.

"Line’s already started. You'd be number two behind the mayor. You should feel honored."

A short walk, a pout from Lyra, and a long string of massage-related questions later, they reached the spa. It didn't look to be like they were all that busy at the moment.

As soon as the mare at the front desk noticed Sniff had walked in, she lit up like a Christmas tree.

"Good morning," she greeted him, clearly trying to control her volume. "Are you here to set up an appointment, or is there somepony I can get for you?"

Before Sniff could answer, Lyra reared up and leaned on the desk to explain.

"We would like to speak with Aloe and Lotus about negotiating a contract for employment under Equestria's Cultural Exchange Program. As a delegate, appointed by the authority of Princess Celestia, I will be acting on behalf of the delegation to verify and validate any contractual agreements."

Despite her most professional delivery, she could see the mare behind the desk was lost, thus opted to be more clear.

"He gets special privileges and considerations for not being a citizen of Equestria, and I know how to make sure everything stays legal for both Peter and the spa."

With that out of the way, the mare trotted off to inform Aloe and Lotus of Sniff and Lyra's arrival. It must have taken all the time it took for the two to hear Sniff was there to see them before they sent the mare back out to escort him into their office.

As expected, the office wasn’t large, which made the tension in the room all that more intense, though it wasn’t coming from a bad place.

The two owners were simply overly excited and were having a hard time keeping it all inside. That much was made clear by the overzealous shaking of Sniff’s hand as he greeted them. But after that embarrassing moment had passed, Aloe started the negotiations.

"Peter, we are so happy to hear you have considered joining us. Where do we need to sign?"

And just like that, Peter wondered what happened to the negotiations.

"Uh... shouldn't we agree upon payment, benefits, working hours... or anything else that should go into a contract before you sign?"

Aloe nervously laughed and feigned ignorance, "Yes, of course. I must have forgotten that I haven't read the contract yet."

Everyone in the room was all smiles and bursting with anticipation... except for Sniff. This wasn’t just unprofessional for them; this could come back to haunt him as well. He had to call them out.

"Aloe... Lotus... I'm very gracious that you have been so open in offering me the opportunity to work here. However—" He could see the fear of losing him steal their smiles away. "—you're letting me take advantage of you, and I don't want to do that."

Lotus moved to try and cover for them.

"Petair, ve vould nevair—"

"Please," Sniff politely interrupted her. "Look... I get it. I'm new, popular, and believe me, I know about some of the rumors being spread about me and my friends... mostly me. Plus, the attraction you all seem to have for our magic fingers, I know they’re good. Too good, if you ask me. But, thems be the cards I was dealt. So, taking all of that into consideration, I understand and accept that I'm going to be a valuable asset with unique talents that make me very desirable to have with your team."

He could see he had their undivided attention, and they were actually taking him seriously.

“These are the terms I would like. One, I would like to work on a client-by-client schedule, not hourly. Two, whatever your standard rate is for payment per client, I want twenty percent higher than that. Not to rip you off, but I figure you're going to charge higher for my clients to begin with. That way, you're not losing out on your profit margins, and paying me more will validate your position when asked what my cut is. You charging a higher rate for my services, and paying me more than the standard, shows that my talents put me above the rest of the competition, which makes both your business and me easier to market. Three, I have the right to turn down any client I wish, any time I wish, or deny any service I wish. And four, I make my own schedule. That's the hard one to sell, but with everything going on, and being an ambassador—"

Aloe quietly gave her confirmation and ended the negotiations.

"We accept. There is no need to explain, as we understand your situation. And we apologize for our over-eagerness. We were just so impressed by your demonstration that we couldn't risk losing you."

Lotus, also wanting to close the deal, cleared her throat.

"Ahem. Ewe have our deep'hest appreh' see 'ation. Vut... ve do have vun requests."

Sniff somehow felt he knew what they would be asking for, but let them proceed on their own accord.

"I’m listening. What would you like?"

Aloe took over again and spoke with a nervously apologetic tone.

"We would like the right to reserve some of your appointments for staff members for...training purposes."

She looked into Sniff's eyes and could see he wasn't buying that lie... this was going to be harder than she thought.

"As well as the fact that my staff has been requesting it.”

Still not honest enough to pass Sniff’s bullshit detector, she surrendered in a deep sigh and came clean.

"If not for the fact that Ponyville would riot in the streets, we would pay you exclusively to only work on us. You are that good, Peter. You can't blame us after you showed us how well your hands work."

Sniff took a moment to ponder his situation. He might have underestimated how effective his hands were, which was scary in its own right. On the one hand, he probably could walk out and work freelance. He’d be able to keep full control of his clients and availability, but that wasn't what he really wanted from this short-term occupational plan. Overall, he needed to maximize his exposure and branch out.

Plus, he wanted to use the spa himself.

As it stood, he couldn’t do that if he snubbed the two generous mares by walking out and stealing their clients. So, he decided to meet them halfway in a compromise.

"I'm willing to give some training every so often if it will help your staff be better at their job. Otherwise, if I'm getting paid to work on them, then I would leave those slots available on a priority list of appointments. That might be a bit unethical, as far as business practices go, but I'm looking at it as more of a learning experience for both of us to see what techniques I use works best. So... are we good?"

A piece of paper levitated up from Lyra.

"If you all are, then just sign on the dotted line."

Sniff pulled the contract down and did a quick scan of it, and then turned to Lyra.

"How did you get this contract done so fast?"

Lyra smiled with glowing pride.

"Hey," She pointed at his hands, "magic fingers." She then pointed to her head, looking up at him with a goofy grin. "Magic horn."

There was no room for Sniff even to question it. He took a quill from the desk and continued to look over the contract so he could see if it all checked out.

"Fair enough, and if everything reads okay, I'll signnnnn-Holy crap that's a lot more bits than I was expecting."

"Pft," Lyra blew raspberries and scoffed at the notion. "I looked into what you might need if you decided to work here after the demonstration you gave. The Ponyville spa isn't nearly as expensive as some of the other spas and resorts in Canterlot or Las Pegasus. However, with your natural gifts of touch, that puts you up there with the luxury services of even the best resorts. But if you wanted, I could give you twenty percent over what Las Pegasus or Canterlot charge, but you wouldn't get many clients at those rates out here."

She laughed a little at the thought of those prices.

"Believe me; this is reasonable."

Aloe leaned over her desk and pulled the contract over to her to sign.

"Well, with this done and over with. Might I be the first to schedule—"

Lyra was all too happy to shut that wishful thinking down.

"Nope... you're lucky number three. But if you would be so kind as to get Peter familiar with where he'll be working, I'm going to grab the mayor and let her know she can head over and be the very first for Peter today."

She stopped and looked to Peter for his approval. After all, it would be a shame to make the wrong assumptions and get bumped off the list.

"If that's okay with you, of course."

Sniff shook his head and grinned, "You just want to get your number two slot today. Don’t ya?"

Lyra snorted and rolled her eyes.

"Well, duh."

The spa owners gave a brief rundown of the rest of the facility Peter hadn't seen yet. He was shown where the supplies were located along with who made schedules, as well as a few other items of interest. Once that was done, he was assigned his own private room to begin seeing his clients in.

Not much to his surprise, Mayor Mare was sitting patiently on the table waiting for him.

Sniff closed the door behind him and greeted his first client, "Good morning again, mayor. Just couldn't wait, could you?"

The mayor seemed slightly bashful as she answered.

"Well, when you get to be my age, patience isn't always a virtue."

"Hmm," Sniff played coy with her again. "Is twenty-six really an age I should be concerned about?"

The mayor blurted out with a laugh and had to cover her mouth to stop from laughing.

"Bah! You really must stop, Peter," She said, great mirth sounding out in her voice, clearly enjoying it.

Pretending to Ignore her clear signs of embarrassment, Sniff went about the room, grabbing various lotions and placing some oils on a warming pad.

"I'll stop trying to convince you once you start believing me," he mused. "Now, how about you lay down and tell me what I'll be working on today."

The near-giddy mayor laid down and let her face fall into the notch cut out in the table.

"Well, given how we only have thirty minutes today. Could I get some attention on my shoulders, neck, and hips?" She hummed in anticipation. "And call me a young mare all you like. I still feel like these limbs of mine are more than sore enough to be-oh my…”

With his hands greased up in lotion, Sniff started on her upper back between her shoulder blades. That was enough to silence her complaints of body aches. However, her response wasn't that deep groan and murmurs of pleasure. Rather, her reaction was more akin to comfort and release.

This was a refreshing response for once, Sniff thought to himself before checking up on his client.

"How's the pressure? Everything okay?"

Mayor Mare's voice was calm and pleasant.

"This feels so amazing. Ooh... thank you for this. You're worth every bit and then some."

It warmed Sniff's heart to hear her compliment him as she did.

"I'm happy to help, but now that our oil's warmed up, how about we give that a try?"

Mayor Mare gently moaned, "Yes, please."

The oil was at that perfect level of warmth where it was almost too hot to handle but perfect for relaxing any muscle it would be applied to. He started with a whole palmful to slather over the back of her neck. The few drops that dripped felt like liquid silk. Then the hands that followed were beyond description.

He carefully pulled his hands up the back of her neck, tracing them along the strands of the silver hairs in her mane. Slowly applying more pressure, he massaged his finger down, edging close to her throat, working his way back down to her shoulders. Cupping his fingers under her, he dragged his palms down from the base of her neck all the way to her hips.

She was lost in bliss. The stiffness softened, and the knots unbound themselves under his care. Everything about this was so unlike anything Aloe and Lotus's services had provided. There was a warmth beyond the oil and his hands. Something deeper inside under all the pressure he exerted on her. It felt personal, maybe in some way emotionally comforting as well as physical. It was never overwhelming or uncomfortable. Simply put... it was heavenly.

"Alrighty," Sniff's voice alerted her to his hands withdrawing and returning to the warm oil. "Let's take a moment to give those hips a little attention."

Without instruction, Mayor Mare stretched her legs back and let out a gentle sigh of contentment.

"That would be lovely, Peter."

Sniff continued giving his client the attention she needed and was surprisingly enjoying what he was doing. After all, he was by no means a trained masseuse and was only doing this because he knew he could make money off of it, but he seemed to be doing good. Still, this was different from all the others he worked on after Twilight. Mayor Mare must have sincerely needed this.

After a while, Sniff was finishing off the last few minutes by working his hands down the back of her thighs. However, as he did, he couldn't help but notice how shapely and firm she was. Nearly identical to Oven Fresh, actually. Then curiosity kicked in, and he started to wonder if anything else on her matched up with what he'd seen before.

Not that he was interested in the mayor. Although, had she been human, there was something about her maturity and how she carried herself that...

Okay, he needed to stop thinking about this.

"Anything else you'd like me to touch on in these last few minutes?" Sniff softly asked, using conversation to distract from the questionable thoughts he was now having.

A near-silent hum resonated in the mayor's throat, and she swished her tail from side to side as she thought before answering.

"Could you finish off with working under my fetlocks?"

Sniff took a quick look down past her thighs, trying to remember if he could recall what that body part was. Given all the random conversations he's had with the staff, you'd think he'd remember what that was for as many times as he must have heard it.

"That's like, your ankle, right?"

Mayor Mare's body shook slightly as she chuckled and swished her tail again.

"Yes, Peter."

Sniff caught a glimpse the second time she swished her tail, and her anatomy was, in fact, no different.

Come to think of it, so much of the ponies, the mares more specifically, all their bodies were nearly identical. Almost as if by design, somehow. The differences in their appearance appeared limited to a color scheme, hairstyles, and their cutie marks. Their body’s overall build, and apparently their more feminine anatomy as well, didn't seem to have much of a noticeable difference.

He really needed to stop thinking about this.

Instead, he quickly started to work his fingers over the joint and into the groove of her fetlock but, despite his best efforts, couldn't stop thinking about it.

"For what it's worth, and this is just my opinion, but I think all this stress and stiffness you have is from your body refusing to age. Must be hard work maintaining this figure of yours."

Mayor Mare passively adjusted her tail from a ting of sensation that drove her body to move on its own. Meanwhile, her mind indulged the flattery, yet quietly she laughed to feign some level of innocence or denial of his musings.

"Now you're just teasing me."

Sniff replied cheerfully through a smile as he continued the massage.

"Oh, I can be a terrible tease, but I never lie. You should have a lot more confidence in your appearance. You certainly dress and pretty yourself up like you do. Have a little more faith in yourself. But, maybe that's a conversation we can have later tonight. As for now, our time is up."

He pulled his hands free and hoped the reaction from his first client was going to be a good omen for things to come.

"How do you feel?"

The well-serviced mare pushed herself up and turned to lay on her side, posing much like a pinup model.

"Refreshed, rejuvenated, and more confident than I have in years. I will be sure to schedule another session with you as soon as I can."

Sniff smiled warmly and extended his hand, "Well, I am quite happy to hear that. May I help you down?"

She graciously set her hoof in his hand and let him help her back to the floor.

"Such a gentlecolt. Ponyville is lucky to have you here. Thank you for your time and—" She took a glance over at both of his hands. "—those magic fingers of yours."

Sniff wiggled his fingers along his sides.

"Just doing what I can with what I got, mayor. And you can expect my services to only get better after I get some more practice in."

"Oh?" The mayor inquired as she trotted alongside him out the door. "Might you need somepony to help practice on? After hours?"

That could have been taken as either a flirt or an offer that filled her own self-interest, but Sniff didn't seem to mind either way.

"I must apologize, mayor, but that position has already been filled."

It was worth a shot, Mayor Mare figured.

"Well, if that ever changes, you can almost always find me in my chambers, but I must be off for now. Plenty of work to be done if I am going to avoid being late for our date tonight."

Awe, shit. There it was. Now Sniff had really stepped in it, but before he could correct the record, Mayor Mare trotted ahead of him out the door with her head and her tail held high.

As soon as Sniff made it out to the hallway, she turned her back and spoke loudly enough not to be interrupted.

"Eight-thirty, Peter. Don't leave a mare waiting."

He couldn't quite call her back and embarrass her after that... this better not be the omen he was waiting for.

"I'll be there."

Then, without him noticing, Lyra was by his side, with an all-knowing smirk on her face.

"She seems pretty happy."

Sniff flinched, spooked by her voice.

"Jeez… sneaking up on me like that. And yeah, it was a good session, and yes, you're up next on my list, but I'm gonna try to get a schedule worked out either tomorrow or the day after."

Lyra whined, "Awwww. Why not today?"

Sniff tucked his hands in his pockets and headed towards Aloe and Lotus's office.

"Sorry, kiddo, I only came in here today to work out a contract. The mayor got her time because we got everything worked out so fast. So, you'll be the first on my official schedule. Sadly, I've got other things to go take care of today."

[Back in the Carousel Boutique.]

Rarity gave an odd look at Sniff.

"You're meeting with the mayor? Is she even in her office this late?"

Sniff thought it best not to dodge the exact specifics of the matter.

"I'm meeting up with her after dinner with Kelly, Becky, and Chris. Actually, do either of you care to join us?"

Oven Fresh perked up again.

"Oh? I'd love to meet your friends."

However, Rarity had other plans.

"I do apologize, but I will be joining Cerb tonight. I'm pretty much standing by in case Twilight shows up early again."

Sniff nodded, silently thankful she chose not to press further into his meeting.

"Right, yeah, that. Oh! How were the soup bread bowls?"

Oven Fresh gained a certain air of pride about her.

"I put a lot of love in those bread bowls, even if I did have to race to get them all done on time."

Rarity gave a pleased look to Oven Fresh.

“Those were yours? Well, then, might I say that they were fantastic. We couldn’t get enough of them.”

The baker couldn’t help but fawn over the praise.

“I’m glad you enjoyed them. It looks like they were good enough that Grapes and Olives requested that I continue making them for future menu items.”

With these two getting deeper into conversation, Sniff saw it as a good time to step out and take care of some personal business that popped up during the skirt fitting.

“Well, ladies, I’m going to step out while you two gossip. Rarity, you stay safe out there with Cerb. And Ovens, I’ll swing by and pick you a bit before seven, if that works for you.”

Oven Fresh looked back at Sniff, sad to see him leave, though did perk up at the mention of their later meeting.

“Okay, I’ll see you soon then.”

Sniff waved goodbye and saw himself out, leaving the two to gossip and finish up with anything else.

Even with Sniff gone, Rarity had one question before moving on to the heart of her interest with Oven Fresh.

“So, what is this meeting over?”

Oven Fresh was still a bit bubbly from the whole exchange.

“Well, Sniff was running around this morning checking up on some things he was having made, and he bumped into Mayor Mare. They got to talking, and she found out he was going to start working at the spa and wanted to start another job in marketing. She asked for help advertising and organizing the next Wonderbolts event coming to town. They were both busy today, and Sniff had his dinner plans, so they agreed to meet up to discuss the event over drinks at Grapes and Olives. Oh, and she was also his first client at the spa.”

This seemed to complicate the matters Rarith wanted to discuss with the baker.

“This isn’t a date, is it?”

Surprisingly, despite the implications, Oven Fresh didn’t seem to be bothered by the meetup.

“Eh, sorta, I guess. We talked about it. He thinks she might have a thing for him, and why wouldn’t she? But he’s doing this more as a friendly business meeting. He’s not trying to date her. And besides, Peter and I aren’t really a couple or anything. I mean, sure, I’d love to be, but he seems to have a lot of issues to work through if we ever get that far. I’m happy just to spend time with him while I can. Which, I have to thank you for helping with that. He reeeeeeealy loves the short skirts, if you haven’t noticed.”

Whatever Sniff and Oven Fresh had was something all of their own, so Rarity opted to pursue another line of questioning, though her words were a bit drawn out and sounded uneasy as she spoke them.

“About the skirt and… everything else Sniff requested during your fitting today. Are all humans so easily drawn towards them?”

The tone and emotions Rarity tried to hide behind her question, and given everything Oven Fresh knew about Sniff now, she could tell where Rarity was going with this.

“I honestly don’t know. I only know that Peter really likes them. Has Cerb shown any interest in you?”

Rarity looked like a mouse just ran under her hooves, and she tried to walk back her question.

“Oh, no-no-no. I’m not saying—”

Oven Fresh extended her hoove to Rarity’s shoulder.

“It’s okay. You don’t have to be embarrassed about it. Cerb seems like an amazing stallion. And after everything you said about him, along with the help you’ve given me, it’s hard not to see that you have feelings for him.”

Rarity realized that she had hinted far too much about what she felt about Cerb, unintentionally, but didn’t try to deny it anymore.

“Smitten would be more accurate. Hopelessly so. And it’s not that he hasn’t noticed me, but my poor choice of words, I think, put some distance between us. Nothing intentional, but he was in a difficult place at the time, and I didn’t want to push him away by being too forward. The miscommunication happened after he walked me home from our date."

It was a hard thing to admit, and she fiddled back through her notepad, looking over the early sketches she had done of Cerb. Lovably daydreams from when things were less complicated. They were so close, it felt like. They were so happy for as long as she could keep him... but the time wasn’t right, and neither was her choice of words.

“He commented something to the effect that he would have loved to meet a human that was like me, and he wished things were different… I agreed… saying that if things were different…”

She closed the notepad, hoping to close off the taxing emotions those drawings captured along with the pages.

Oven Fresh didn’t know if there was more to the story, but she wasn’t going to push and make things uncomfortable.

“I’m sorry things haven’t worked out the way I imagine you hoped they would. But, I owe you for the skirt and all the time you’ve given us. If there’s anything I can do to help, just ask.”

Rarity turned away and sighed, walking up to a rack of accessories she still had to go through with her new partner in crime.

“I don’t know. I have no idea what he really wants. I know what all he likes about me and Fluttershy—”

“Fluttershy?” Oven Fresh blurted out, assuming she was now involved.

Rarity turned back to Oven Fresh to give some crafty explanation but didn’t see the point anymore.

“Son of a bitch… me and my big mouth. Yes, Fluttershy and I are both interested in him, and we’re both doing everything we can to get him to a place where, at least, we’re hoping, he will give us a chance. We’ve made so much progress with him where he’s now much more comfortable with us, but there is still something in the way. Something we don’t understand on top of everything else he has going on. I mean, he’s grown far more affectionate towards us and enjoys being close, but part of him feels closed off, as if he’s afraid to open up to love still. I suppose it’s our good fortune that—“

She stopped herself from divulging too much information about Cadance’s involvement or how deep his issues were.

“Sorry… rambling on about things. Our human friends tend to hold many secrets and only give them out in confidence to those they trust. Not much different from us, I suppose, with the exception of the severity of what their secrets tend to be.”

Immediately, Oven Fresh thought back to the massage he gave her in private, which made a shiver of excitement run through her body.

“I think I know what you mean. Even Peter seems to open up for a lot more about private things and has more intimate conversations privately compared to when we’re in public. And for how happy and cheerful as he looks to be on the outside, I think he’s secretly dealing with something really painful.”

Hearing that only seemed to add more weight to what Rarity was already dealing with.

“Knowing these humans, it wouldn’t surprise me.”

Oven Fresh folded her ear back and tilted her head, perplexed.

“Why do you say that?”

Rarity turned back to the accessories rack and sighed.

“I’m not sure how much Sniff has told you about his past, or the horrors and tragedies his friends have gone through, but they all have suffered a kingdom's worth of misery from what we do know about them. I think they’ve all been barely holding it together and only staying as strong as they are because of each other.“

She turned back to Oven Fresh and walked towards her with a small selection of hairpins levitating in her aura to try out.

“Did you know that none of them are related, but they all consider each other family?”

Oven Fresh took in that new fact while trying to hold still enough for the hairpins to be put in place.

“No, I don’t think I remember hearing him mention that.”

Rarity removed the first pin, a gold-colored trio of stars, and swapped it for another that looked like a mini pompom a cheerleader would use, made of black and neon-green tassels.

“It seems that most of them also either have either lost their birth family due to fatal accidents, murdered, or they had such terrible families to begin with that they no longer wish to associate with them. They really are all each other has.“

She swapped in the last pin of a solid pink star with gold tassels flowing from the back of it. There was a moment of hesitation to give her approval, still fixed on trying to bring Oven Fresh up to speed.

“It’s so sad. All of them are so pleasant and lovable… yet the world they come from seems so dark and horrid.”

Oven Fresh had to wonder how much Sniff had to have suffered for him to be so standoffish towards her, despite how far they’ve come together, only to be sidetracked with another thought.

“Do you think maybe that’s why they were brought here?”

Rarity was in the middle of pulling off the last hairpin when the gravity of that question caught her off guard.

“I beg your pardon? Also, this is the pin you’ll need to tie everything together. But first, I’ll have to swap out these gold tassels for black ones. Though, what do you mean by that?”

Oven Fresh eyed the hairpin, “That’s so cute. But yes, thank you. And I was saying, if they’re all such great and amazing humans, but their world is so terrible, maybe they were brought here to be rescued?”

Rarity stopped dead in her tracks, “Rescued?”

This was just a working theory, but Oven Fresh couldn’t help but make the connection.

“Yeah, think about it. They all really only have each other, they were taken away from their world together, and now they have us. Becky is terribly sick, and she’s getting new medicine from out in the Everfree Forest. You and Fluttershy are helping Cerb with… whatever he’s going through. And even I’m helping Peter open up. I don’t know about all the others, but if what you say is true, that they all had such a horrible time in their world… maybe they were sent here because they were too good for where they came from.”

Even if Rarity knew Trixie was the catalyst for the human’s arrival, there were still some unknown factors that intervened to bring Cerb and the others here.

“Ovens, my dear, that is the absolute best theory I have ever heard about anything. I think you may be onto something. I’ll have to bring this up to Twilight and the others. This might just change everything for all of us.”

[A short walk and quick stop at Sugarcube Corner later, before ending up back at the castle.]

Sniff gingerly made his way up to the steps with a to-go box in hand.

“Swift Sails, one oversized slice of carrot cake, as requested.”

Said pony was practically drooling as soon as the scent hit her nose.

“Mr. James, you have no idea how much I’ve been looking forward to this.”

He handed the box over with a bow.

“My fair lady,” He said with the utmost intended amount of cheesiness. “A humble reward for defending the castle so diligently.”

“Pft,” Swift Sails took the joke with grace and her own sense of humor. “Oh, you have no idea the struggles I’ve gone through. Standing still, moving over to the other side of the steps so I could stand still over there. Constantly telling ponies, you and your friends weren’t here. I even had to ward off a stray paper bag that dared trespass these sacred grounds.”

Sniff stood up from the bow with a look of intrigue.

“There were ponies here asking for me?”

Swift Sails eye's danced between Sniff’s face and the box she should have grabbed when she had the chance. Now she had to give her report to get her reward.

“Not too many. Shoeshine, Daisy, Lily, Roseluck, and those last three all came together to see if you wanted to join them for lunch. Aloe from the spa also stopped in, but she said it could wait. A few others, but nothing that seemed important. Should I take messages for you in the future?”

It was then that Peter started to realize how big of a problem he might have created for himself if more than five ponies, all mares he assumed, had been seeking him out.

“Uh, no, that’s okay. I’ll uh… I’ll figure something out about all these visitors.“

He tried to clear his mind of what he was dealing with when he noticed the guard still staring intently at the to-go box. Why wasn’t she digging in? Oops, right… he hadn’t actually given it to her yet.

“Oh, yeah. Sorry, here.”

Swift Sails stretched her neck out to take the string that bound the box closed in her teeth. As she neared the box, she inhaled deeply to sample the savory scent of her dessert when she caught a whiff of something else along with it. She closed her mouth just shy of grabbing the string and leaned out farther to try and smell Sniff’s hand.

Sniff eyed the mare cautiously, “Yoooou gonna take it?”

The amazed guard looked up with excited eyes.

“Wow! I’m sorry, but I didn’t believe the girls when they came looking for you, but you really do smell just like clovers. That’s so crazy.“

She wore the most oblivious innocent smile and finally took the string in her mouth.

“You better be careful out there, Peter. A scent like that is the kinda thing a single mare might want to get more familiar with,” she said with a wink.

Yep… Sniff had definitely bitten off more than he could chew with his lone travels around town.

“Hey, umm… This might sound like a weird thing to ask, but uh—“ He started to second guess his next request when the guard put down her treat and looked up to him with wide, infatuated eyes. “—so, here’s the deal. I gotta head up and shower, and get ready to head out with the others for dinner. After that, I’m meeting with the mayor for a business meeting and was wondering if you could escort me back here after that.”

Swift Sails looked at Sniff with some confusion and then back down at her box of cake.

“What time?” She asked with some hesitation as she started to open the box.

Sniff scratched his head, “Dinner is at seven. Then talking business over drinks at eight-thirty. So, let’s say, nine-thirty?”

A low moan came from the guard pony as she looked up with the eyes of a mare that just ate the food of the gods.

“This is sooo good. Yes, nine-thirty. Where are you gonna be at for me to escort you back from?”

That look in her eyes really made Sniff hope she was acting likes because of the cake.

“Grapes and Olives… Not that far from here.”

Swift Sails plopped her rump on the steps and buried her face in the box.

Greedily, she started taking large bites out of the cake to the point her cheeks were bulging out to the sides.

Finally, with her mouth full to capacity, she raised her muzzle out of the now half-emptied box and saluted with her wing.

“Non-firty. Grohps en Owlivbs. Awe vwll buh dair.”

Goddamnit… Why’d she have to be so cute pigging out like that with her muzzle covered with cake crumbs and frosting?

“Thanks, Swifty. I owe you another slice of cake after this.”

After minimal chewing, she finally swallowed and looked back to Sniff almost all the way up the steps, eyes glimmering with innocent excitement.

“Really? This is the best guard duty ever!”

Sniff turned back with a comment just in time to see her large wide tongue licking up the center of her muzzle and around damn near under her chin.

“Yeah...no...problem,” he said, somewhat in shock over her tongue, making him think such dirty thoughts display in his mind.

He turned back to head in when he heard a voice in the distance calling his name. One quick glance revealed a unicorn mare with an off-colored pink coat, a violet tail and mane with a lavender streak... wearing a yellow saddle and skirt, quickly trotting up to the castle.

And it was that sight that prompted him to secretly bite his tongue in a vain attempt at a distraction as the tension was becoming more than he could bear. He needed to get upstairs without any more delays.

Naturally, he didn’t want to be an asshole, but he didn’t have the time to think of a better alternative and resolved to put the guard to work.

“Hey, Swifty. If any pony other than Oven Fresh asks for me, tell them I’m unavailable at the moment, and I’m getting ready to leave for an important dinner, slash, business meeting. Tell’em I’ll be free tomorrow morning.“

Gulping down another mouthful of cake and somehow working her powerful tongue like a squeegee over both lips at once, she saluted. All the more increasing his need to hurry, lest he be further tempted to do something he likely shouldn't.

He went to step inside the double doors but turned back for one last thing.

“If I’m not too busy, that is.”

Again she saluted with that same adorable smile on her face.

Sniff was about to dip inside when his urgency had him thinking illogically, and he gave one last instruction to the guard.

“And bring a big stick with you tonight,” and then ducked inside.

The double doors closed just as Swift Sails took in the last bit before Amethyst Star reached that line in the sand to be challenged by this castle’s lone guard for the day.

“Halt! The Princess is currently out. What business do you have here today?”

The now startled unicorn backed off as Swift Sails raised her halberd and thumped its pummel into the dirt. Her previously crumb-covered face was stern and serious.

“Oh! Sorry, I just stopped in because I saw Sniff was finally back. Do you know if he’s available? With so many of his friends scattered around town or off in the Everfree Forest, I thought he might like some company.”

Sadly for Amethyst, Swift Sails was all business now, and not at all like her more charming self just moments ago.

“The ambassador of the human world, Mr. Peter James, Sniff, is currently unavailable in preparations for a dinner event this evening and a meeting with the mayor. He will be available tomorrow morning at the earliest.”

How was this one pegasus mare so intimidating all of a sudden that Amethyst was so intensely shaken by her?

“Oh. Well then, I guess I’ll swing by tomorrow in the—”

“If you're lucky,” Swift Sails intentionally interrupted the civilian.

That was the last thing Amethyst needed to hear to know she wasn’t getting close to Sniff today.

“Right... m-m-maybe, I’ll catch him out in town after—"

Impressively, Swift Sails never broke character.

“I will be escorting ambassador, Mr. Peter James, this evening. He will have a system in place to coordinate appointments from walk-in requests in the near future,” she coldly spoke as she gripped the halberd's shaft tighter in her wing, making the wood creak under pressure.

Amethyst started sweating bullets and backed away, completely unprepared for such hostility.

“Great! I’ll wait for that!” she squealed sharply and scampered off.

Once the coast was clear, Swift Sails dropped the intensity and relaxed.

“Whoo… I did a really great job today,” she said with a gleefully optimistic smile. “Maybe Peter will give me two slices of cake this time.”

Meanwhile, Sniff was hurrying down the hallway to his room. No Chris, no Becky, no Kelly, no Starlight, no Spike. As far as he knew, the castle was empty, so there was no chance for interruptions.

That was until he entered his room.

“Hey! Welcome back, Sniff!” Spike happily greeted him as he finished making the bed. “I got bored waiting for any of you to come back, so I decided to clean your room for you. I mean, sure, I was gonna do it tomorrow, anyway. But now it’s all nice and clean for you.”

Okay, only a small setback for Sniff.

“Dude, you are the man. Tell ya what. Just for being so awesome. Why don’t you go get showered up, and you can join me and everyone else for dinner tonight. My treat.”

Spike might as well have been told he was getting the Power Ponies action figures deluxe set for Hearths Warming; he was that excited.

“Cool! I'll go do that right now! When are we leaving?”

Sniff helped to usher him out of the room, “Dinners at seven. Now hurry up. I need to get ready.”

There were no follow-up questions or comments after he shut the door. Just the scurrying of dragon paw pads outside the door running down the hallway and Sniff’s feet rushing to the attached bathroom. Then the rushing of water and frantic sounds of fabric being pulled off from his body being tossed to the ground.

He stuck his hand under the running water and thanked whatever god runs this world because the water was just right. Without wasting any more time, Sniff jumped in and took a firm grip on himself.

“Jesus fucking Christ,” Sniff huffed under the straining tension he had been bottling up since Oven Fresh’s outfitting.

He bounced his head twice off the marbled wall in the shower and resisted the urge to bite his lip as he tried to think of any of the amazing women he had slept with over the many years had back on Earth.

Blonds, brunets, redheads. Tiny aisin chicks. Uptight business executives in L.A. The three-way with the soccer chicks from the fundraiser he helped them with... the other three-way he had with two of the other chicks from the same soccer team. His first. His last. The hefty chick who introduced him to BDSM. Any woman would do if he didn’t have to suffer the shame of thinking all the things he could do with Oven Fresh to help her understand the depraved pleasures that her body could experience if she were only a little wiser, or if he was a little weaker.

Her happy moans and gasps as he neared the point of violating her were still clear in his mind there in the shower as they were when he coaxed them out on her bed. That look of utter admiration and desire to keep him smiling as she turned and posed for him. How he felt having her happy while she was with him. Even the sighs and sounds from the mayor were eating away at his resistance.

Why did they have to be just human enough to let him see what he wanted? That damn skirt, it made him focus on what he wanted.

He wanted to fuck so badly. He had to fuck someone. He wanted to hear a woman's moan. Have her cry out his name as he felt her walls clench down and spasm around his cock.

A pair of tits in his hands and the sweet taste of pussy on his lips. Anything to allow him to have his release, in or on, anywhere she wanted so she would know how good she could make him feel. How great sex could be, and know he made that happen.

But all he could think of was undressing that innocent unicorn baker and slowly driving her wild until she begged him to take her. Feeling up the mayor and making her climax on the table so she could revel in the fact that she was still desirable. Teaching his personal bodyguard all the things she could do with that wicked tongue so that it was his cream she could lick from her lips. Aloe, Lotus, Lyra, any one of the mares that melted under his touch all could experience so much more if only they…

Panting under the downfall of water in the shower growing too hot for comfort, he slid down the wall and sat in disgust with himself.

They didn't want it.

They didn't need it.

They didn't even know what it was.

Yet he wanted it.

He needed it.

The truth was that he didn't know how long he could stop himself before the temptation would be enough to convince him to show them. He wasn't even strong enough to stop from throwing himself headfirst into the compromising positions that he knew would eventually lead to it happening. He even wanted to help Chris just so he wouldn't be alone in this, even if just for the excuse that he wasn't the only one, or at least the first one. Or that it was too late to go back.

Then he was done, and the pressure had been released. He could focus again.

Dinner would be coming up shortly, and then he could talk business. Business was good. Work would keep him busy. Keep him engaged and focused on the perfect product. He always had that drive in him. Even if it was to impress the ladies and… he could work on that. Plus, maybe Twilight could help.

There wouldn’t be any temptation there. She made it clear where she stood, and he never wanted that kind of forced affection. He’d rather go without.

That was the plan from now on. Work, Twilight, and whatever he needed to do alone in his room. But even with that, he couldn’t wait to see Oven Fresh in that new skirt and those stockings. Everything about that outfit was crafted specifically to appease his taste while fitting her more playful style.

She would look great in it, feel great in it. She would be great in it even if she didn’t wear the panties.

… his shower time just got extended.

[Back in the high hills of the Everfree.]

Fluttershy and Cerb hadn’t moved since the chupacabra had been thwarted off with a gruesome death threat, and the grateful birds agreed to finish the last bit of harvesting for them. The birds had even quickly grown not only to accept Cerb’s presence, they celebrated it.

He was their predator, victor, and protector. They loved him and showered him with gifts of every flower, berry, herb, or twig they thought looked important. Anything they thought could be useful for his friend.

Fluttershy had stayed busy the whole time, laying in his lap, looking over the mound of gifts they brought as a tribute while doing her best to answer their many questions.

“No, of course not,” she giggled to a nearby cardinal. “He doesn’t have any gills. How could he breathe underwater?”

One of the songbirds was hopping erratically on Cerb’s shoulder, chirping another question.

Fluttershy listened intently, still drinking in how perfectly this all had ended, and had to ask Cerb on how to answer the new question.

“She wants to know if you would like to come back and visit. Even if the chupacabra doesn’t come back or another predator threatens them.”

Cerb turned his head to the excited ball of feathers. It chirped happy little noises and twerked its head side to side before jumping off his shoulder, only to fly no more than a foot away before landing right back where it had leaped from. It chirped again, eagerly awaiting an answer.

This whole experience with them had been an entertaining one, and he would never forget what happened up here. However, he could do without all the loose feathers now covering his shoulders and hair.

“Tell her that one day I’ll make a surprise visit.”

Fluttershy quietly hummed out a low laugh before telling the bird, “Yes, but we don’t know when. You’ll just have to wait and be surprised.”

The little bird flapped her wings excitedly and then flew off back into the colony, which started a rupture of the entire colony, cheering together at the prospect of his return.

Now that the other birds had flown off, leaving to do...whatever birds do, Cerb made a small confession to the mare in his lap.

“You don’t have to tell them this, but I wasn’t going to do all that stuff to the chupacabra. I wouldn’t know where to find his family. And we don’t eat meat like that. Not fresh out of the body.”

In spite of how morbid that last bit of information was, Fluttershy was past worrying about what he would or could carry out such a voracious act.

“I know you wouldn't have."

Cerb had a little laugh at that.

"Oh? You think that highly of me that you knew I was lying about that?"

Fluttershy snuggled in closer.

"I know you're physically capable of doing a lot of horrible things if that's what you really wanted to, or if something happened where you thought you had to protect us. But the eating him alive part—" She gazed into his eyes and patted his cheek gently. "—you don't have the right kind of teeth to rip him open and tear him apart like that.”

There wasn’t much Cerb could do to hold back his snickers at her flawless logic.

“Damn it… you got me.”

Confident with her standing, Fluttershy pulled Cerb’s left hand under her neck and rested there.

“You know… I think I understand now. Why you were able to do what you did in your war. That one chupacabra could have killed all the babies in there, and I don’t even know how many others of my bird friends… Even if I was to fight back, I wouldn’t have been able to save all of them. And he probably would have killed me, too. But if I had your gun—”

Trying to stop her from even contemplating such an outcome, Cerb laid his free hand on her head and stroked her mane.

“Don’t think about that.”

Fluttershy wanted to make her point and rephrased her thoughts.

“If it were him or me, would you want me to… or him to?”

Cerb didn’t want to deal with the thought of her having to give up her innocence. Instead, he picked her up, brought her chest to chest, and hugged her tightly, letting their necks press against each other.

“I’d choose you every time, and if you couldn’t, I’d do it. For any of you.”

The confirmation let Fluttershy melt into his arms.

“I know, and I’m sorry about being so scared before. I’ve never been so close to dealing with this that I had to consider what you had. I don’t think I could have lived with myself if I did nothing, or not enough. Or just allowed myself to—”

Cerb hushed in her ear, “You won’t have to, not with me here. There will never be a living thing I’ll ever allow to hurt you. If anyone or anything ever tries, you just tell them that I don’t need the right kind of teeth to tear them apart. Tell'em I'm the kind of monster that their nightmares are afraid of. Not even Luna will face the kind of terror I can bring them, and there ain't nothing in this world that's strong enough to stop me.”

[Back at the Castle of the Two Sisters.]

Twilight was a nervous wreck, pacing back and forth in the open space where they conducted their command and control.

"It was only one noisemaker. Only one. That's all they heard. Not three. Three is bad. But if it was only one..."

She turned back to Benny with his binoculars, looking out to where Cerb should be.

"This noisemaker of his. What if he could only use it once, and something terrible happened? Please tell me you have a plan for something like this."

Benny stood still, confident, gazing out over the treetops for any signs of duress or signals, if that were even possible at this distance.

"No... we give them the time they asked for and don't risk ruining the flower acquisition. This is the only thing that only those two can do. If we go there now, we risk killing Becky in the long run... Pinkie, how much time do they have left?"

Within arms reach of Benny, Pinkie looked at the time on a grandfather clock, a classic alarm clock, a sundial, a series of hourglasses, then an abacus, and finally, a pocket watch. All of which she seemingly pulled out of thin air.

"Three hours, eighteen minutes, twenty-five seconds."

A sudden gust of wind blowing through the room indicated the return of Rainbow Dash.

Twilight's heart was beating violently in her chest as she ran up to Rainbow Dash, desperate for any news.

"What did you find? Are they okay? Are they hurt?! Do we need—"

"They're fiiiiiine," Rainbow Dash grumbled as she tossed a collapsible telescope over to Pinkie. "I know Cerb is gonna be pissed, but I did a high-altitude flyover, and I found them."

Twilight was about to choke the information out of Rainbow Dash.

"Well! What happened?!"

In a burst of frustration, Rainbow Dash threw up her wings.

"I don't know! I was so far above them that I could barely make it out that it was even them. I must have passed them six times before I realized where they were sitting because he's wearing that goddamn camouflage. Heck, the only reason I saw him at all was because of Fluttershy’s yellow fur sticking out from his lap, along with a shit load of birds flying around. It’s like a goddamn aviary over there, but as far as I can tell, they're just relaxing while the birds are getting that healing flower.”

Benny was relieved but had a few follow-up questions to ask.

“Did either of them appear injured, or were there any signs that something might have went wrong? Signs that there might have been a fight or an accident?”

Rainbow Dash was about to dismiss the notion completely until she remembered the one thing that made her search over that area in the first place.

“Nothing around them looked like there was a problem, but Cerb left his bag out in a clearing about a half-mile away from where I found them. I thought something bad might have happened when I didn’t see either of them anywhere near it, but they looked perfectly fine as far as I could tell. If they weren’t, I’m sure either one of them could have sent up a kite to message for help, but that never happened. So… I guess we wait?”

Benny nodded as he walked over and handed Rainbow Dash the telescope she returned.

“You did a good job out there. If Cerb has anything to say about your flyover, tell him to discuss it with me first, because I think you did the right thing on how you handled it. For now, head back to your Overwatch team and move to a high altitude like you were before and keep watch on his bag. If you're sure you can stay out of sight, do another flyover like you did before every thirty minutes, and if it looks like they’re in trouble...“

He paused for a moment, thinking of what the best order would be to give.

“So long as Twilight agrees, I say use your best judgment on how to proceed.”

Rainbow Dash stumbled back, “Wait? Me? But I’m not the—”

Twilight forced herself into the conversation, “Rainbow, you’re the one out there, not us. If you see they’re in danger and can’t use their messaging kites, you and your team might be their only hope. In fact, take some kites with you."

She levitated over a few spare kites left behind and tucked them away in Rainbow Dash's saddlebag. Changing things on the fly wasn’t her style, but what else could she do?

"If something happened to their kites, you can signal for them. If we see the signal, I'll be there as fast as I can teleport us out there to back you up with Big Mac's React Team.”

Benny let go of the telescope and let Rainbow Dash take it.

“Be confident, not cocky. We all know you’re the fastest thing this world has to offer, on top of being the best fighter." He shot her a wink. "You’re now both an Overwatch and React Team, and you know I wouldn’t give you this kind of responsibility if we didn’t believe you were the best one suited for it.”

Hearing that gave Rainbow Dash a new sense of confidence. She tucked the telescope away and rendered a salute to Twilight.

“Roger that. Moving out.”

Wasting no time, Rainbow Dash shot out through the open ceiling and flew out before all they could catch was the faint trail of prismed light behind her.

The rest of the ponies seemed to change gears. Many went from emergency preparations to returning to sorting and prepping the items to be taken back to town or their other admin work. Well, all of them, with the exception of Pinkie and Benny, who were heading for the stairs.

Twilight caught sight of the two heading out.

"Benny? Where are you going?"

Benny looked back as he kept walking, "I'm going to make sure Mac and them are ready to go. Brief them on the situation."

Twilight nodded, a degree of calm finally setting back in.

"Right, good thinking. I'm going to look over our maps, and intel reports. Make sure the evacuation routes are still clear for us."

As soon as they reached the stairs and started down, Benny let Pinkie know what else they'd be doing.

"Once they're briefed, we're doing more training. You're going with them if they go out."

Pinkie gasped in joyous excitement, “Oh! Oh! You gotta see Mr. Mandatory Fun Enforcer!”

Benny gave Pinkie a confused look.

“What happened to your Happy War Noises?”

Pinkie skipped ahead down the hall, just as giddy as could be.

“Happy War Noises? That’s just the first act. Mr. Mandatory Fun Enforcer has the plastics I showed you.”

Benny sped up in a feudal attempt to catch up to Pinkie.

“Goddamnit, Pinkie! I told you that’s too much for them to handle! That shit shouldn’t even exist here! How do you keep—”

Pinkie sped up, keeping just out of Benny’s reach, giggling all the way.

Benny hated how much faster Pinkie was than him and how effortless she made it look. How was a pony who only seemed to eat nothing but cake, cookies, and ice cream so damn athletic?

“Goddamnit, Pinkie! You can keep the silverware if you give up the plastics!”

“Tooooo laaaaate, BennyBenBen! You’re going to owe me two cupcakes!

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor updates made 28 July 2023.]

Lot's of buildup, not much I'm gonna say about this one. I'm too excited about the next few chapters.

Up next though, is Chapter 58. The Learning Curve of Opportunities & Reservations.

Side note: I love Swift Sails. God is she cute.

58. The Learning Curve of Opportunities & Reservations.

It was getting in the mid-afternoon on the Apple farm, and Lumberman was getting his materials in line for work.

"Yep, two-by-fours can stay in the living room, only half of them, though. The rest go with the two-by-twelves and the two-by-sixes."

A dull grey colored stallion with a forest green colored mane, wearing an orange vest and a yellow hard hat, approached Lumberman.

"Mr. Lumberman. You had some questions about the materials?"

[Days earlier at the Hardware Store.]

Lumberman pulled up to the hardware store Applejack had pointed out; HAY’S Hardware Tools Lumber Tchotchkes.

As they stepped inside, Lumberman couldn’t help but notice how odd it was that for a species so much shorter than humans, all their doors were still navigable to the point he didn’t have to duck. However, that was about the only compliment he could give, as the construction he saw seemed extremely basic and poorly thought out.

Four-by-fours and an abundance of support for ceilings in one location that didn’t need it, and other ceilings with elbow braces tacked down with no real support under or behind it. If he didn’t know any better, he’d stand to reason the choices were made for aesthetics with no real thought of structural integrity.

Shotty construction reviews could wait; he was here for something else and saw the pony he needed to talk to behind the counter, still chatting it up with some local construction stallions.

“Hey there, could I get some help putting an order in?”

The owner, Lugnut, was an Earth pony stallion. He must have been up in the years, judging by his appearance. A dull grey coat over a heavyset frame of a body gave the impression he was more tired than he sounded. This was matched with a thinning black mane that had all but fallen out, save what little was still sparsely left on the back of his head, further implying age.

Yet, in spite of his senescence, his overall appearance was still positive, despite the slight sag in his tired-looking auburn eyes. However, the cheerful smile he wore made it hard not to see him as anything but pleasant and approachable.

“Welcome, and what might you be in the market for?” He asked, sounding like an Italian grandfather speaking to the neighborhood kids, but then noticed who it was that had walked in.

“Oh? Yer one of the new fellas in town? And Miss Applejack, we’ve heard some nasty rumors about a fight that happened at your farm. Something with the guards and somepony getting hurt.”

He took a cautious look at Lumberman, silently asking if she needed help.

“You’re not in any trouble, are ya? Everything’s okay?”

Lumberman had been busy looking over the inventory of the shop, but Applejack picked up on what Lugnut was really asking.

“No, everything’s not okay. Without getting into the messy details, some numbskull scumbags up and...” She took a deep breath, thinking there was no good way of trying to explain things. “Look, long story short, some guards up and started a fight they couldn’t finish. Before Celestia could get control of things, Big Mac put one through a wall, another through the floor, and the last one ended up tearing up more of the house.”

She reared up and leaned on the counter. There wasn’t much else to say about the events, nor was there anything else she cared to talk about.

“The guards have been taken care of, but the mess they left behind needs fixing. We’re here to put in an order for the supplies.”

One of the construction ponies standing by was more than happy to offer his services.

“Well, that’s a real shame to hear, but I’d be glad to get started as soon as I can take a look at the damage.”

Applejack turned her eyes just enough to see who was offering... well, more like inserting their services. Then again, who else could it have been?

“Uh, thanks, Hard Hat, but we got it covered. Lumberman, you mind telling ‘ole Lugnut here what ya need?”

Walking up to the counter, Lumberman pulled up a sheet of paper.

“I got a copy of the inventory right here. Not sure if you all use the same names for what I’m looking for, but I’m sure we can iron out those details when we need to.”

With the list now in front of Lugnut, he looked it over and tried to interpret what he was reading.

“Water-resistant three-quarter inch, four by six OSB? Framing spikes? Number two and stud grade two by fours, two by six… sonny, I’m hoping you're not looking for any of these items here. I don’t think I’ve ever seen or heard of what you're looking for. These would all be special order items, and that’s only if Hard Hat would be able to fill the order for you.”

As expected, Hard Hat sported a cocky grin as he pulled the list of materials closer to review.

“You seem to be a little lost on what to look for, ehg… what’s a galvanized nail?”

Lumberman didn’t appreciate the snark from this pony, but having dealt with customers that wanted to request materials by the wrong name was something he’s dealt with before. It was annoying, so maybe this guy just had a lousy way of dealing with it.

“Galvanized nails are steel nails with a zinc coating. Steel nails are strong, but zink stops corrosion and rust from weakening the nail. The water-resistant OSB is the pressed sheets of lumber heat treated with a water-resistant chemical and pesticides to keep the termites out. I’m sure you guys all use the same stuff, but if not, this is what I’m looking for to make sure whatever I build is going to last.”

Hard Hat was utterly dumbfounded, and his expression didn’t hide it.

“Alright, new guy, I’ll level with ya. You’re putting too much thought into this, and you’re in way over your head. What you’re doing sounds nice, but it’s gonna cost ya way more than it needs to. You should leave a job like this to me. I know what I’m doing.”

Forget lousy salesmanship. This stallion was being a prick and testing Lumberman’s patience.

“If by knowing what you're doing, you mean because you’re a licensed contractor, then you don’t need to worry about it, because I’m one too. Over ten years of experience, so I got it covered. Same for the bill, it’s being paid for by the royals in Canterlot since it was their guards responsible for the damages.”

Hard Hat grinned, his overconfidence making him look arrogant to the point of being unaware they weren’t going to accept his request for the job.

“Look, you’re new in town, and building houses is our profession, so perhaps you should leave this to the professionals?”

Sensing there was going to be a problem, Lugnut pulled the paper back over with a smile and started to talk before Hard Hat could get his next complaint out.

“We'll be more than happy to take your order. We are professionals, after all. Hard Hat, if you would do me a favor and check to see what our current stock is on our lumber in the back? Thank you. In the meantime, I’ll get more information about the specifics of the order."

It was clear that Hard Hat had a lot more to say but kept his grumbling to a minimum as he walked back to take a count of what they had in the back. However, at least in the front, Lugnut and a few of the other construction ponies were far more pleasant and started to take an interest in Lumberman’s requests, who happily explained how he planned to do some of the repairs.

[Back at the unloading of Lumberman’s order.]

Lumberman met the stallion halfway and hoped the attitude wasn’t going to come up again. Not that he wasn’t still a little sore about it himself.

"Hey, there, Hard Hat. Yeah, I wanted treated lumber and galvanized nails. Y'all didn't know what I was talking about at first, and I had to explain it. Did you bring what I asked for, or is this untreated lumber and iron nails that are gonna start rusting on me before I even get 'em nailed in?"

Hard Hat looked to be aggravated at the question and certainly came off as annoyed.

"Look, buddy. If not for the fact you got a Princess footing the bill and all that, I'd never even bothered with your request. And believe me, it was no easy task figuring out how to get all this worked out. And since you didn't know what chemicals we were supposed to use, and you didn't know what the micronized copper stuff was, we did what we could.”

The rant this pony was going on with sounded personal, as if fulfilling their order was an insult against his profession. It was aggravating enough that he took another look at the lumber with disgust, and he continued his needless lecture.

“What ya got is pine lumber infused with pesticides to keep out the termites and some acrylic varnish to help harden it. I had to pay the unicorns on my crew extra just to figure out how to even get it done. And now I'm not saying it's a bad idea, but most ponies aren't gonna want to spend the extra bits."

Lumberman didn't care to listen to the complaints but wasn’t going to let much more continue like this without making it an issue.

"Well, other ponies aren't paying for my order. What about the nails?"

For some reason, this only further annoyed Hard Hat.

"Look, if you wanted nails, I got 'em. Short nails, black nails, long nails, tiny nails, and Lugnut’s even got silver nails if you wanted something more expensive than it needs to be. I've been using wrought iron nails all my life, and I ain't—"

Out of nowhere, Applejack stepped in and started berating the construction stud.

"We're not interested in yer crying eyes, bawl baby story about yer gosh dern nails. Did ya get what he asked fer or not?"

Hard Hat's aggravation reached a tipping point, and he was suddenly up in Applejack's face.

"Listen here, lady," he jabbed Applejack in the chest as he argued. "I've been doing this—"

"Hey!" Lumberman screamed so loud that all the work of unloading materials stopped, and all eyes were on him as he stepped up to the now startled stallion.

"Did you just put your hooves on her?" His words came out dripping with venom and revealed a long-since repressed side unseen by Applejack.

Hard Hat took a quick look at his hoof, still pressing into Applejack's chest.

"I, uh—" He pulled his hoof away and started to back away. "No, I was—"

The lie only pissed Lumberman off even more. So much so that he missed Applejack reaching out to stop him and whatever she said along with it.

"No?! Really?! What?! You think I'm fucking blind?!"

Hard Hat knew he was in the wrong, and there wasn't anypony coming to his side.

"No, that's not what I meant," he said, trying to apologize before this human got any closer. "I'm sorry, but she—"

The more this pony tried to excuse himself, the faster Lumberman approached and the more hostile his tone became.

"She's your customer, she asked you a goddamn question, and you put your fucking hooves on her!"

He caught up to the stallion who had fallen on his ass, and he leaned over with his fist balled up. With the fast-rising escalation, it was clear that things were heating up too fast, and Applejack swooped in to push Lumberman back.

"Woah, there fella. No harm, no foul. No need get'n physical over a little misunderstanding."

Despite his derangement, Lumberman let Applejack push him back to de-escalate the situation, but not without giving Hard Hat a final warning.

"You know what happened to the last one of y'all that got rough with this lady right here?! Don't think I won't do the same!"

He kept walking backward towards the house, even though Applejack had stopped pushing him. He knew he’d gotten too worked up and needed to put some distance between him and that arrogant ass before he did something he’d regret.

"Touch her again; see what happens."

As Lumberman finally turned around and stopped to lean against the porch railing, Hard Hat noticed that just passed the busted wall, mostly hidden in the shade and shadows, was a bat pony glaring back at him.

The only bat ponies he knew of were the ones that were part of Luna's private Lunar Guard. Then there was a second set of yellow eyes that reflected back at him. There were two Lunar Guards inside the Apple house, and both had to have seen what went down.

At the same time, Applejack, stuck somewhere between apologetic on Lumberman's behalf and still nearly fighting mad for the same reason, came walking back to Hard Hat.

"Now, you listen here, partner. I don't care how long ya been doing this here construction job. Ya best cut the attitude. Ain't none ‘uh y'all fixing up the place, my Woody back there is. Now you got them nails ‘er not?"

Hard Hat gulped and struggled to find his words.

"I'm-uh, well. I mean, the five, its price—"

Applejack was losing her patience with this fool.

"Tuh-tuh-today, junior."

"Yes," Hard Hat finally managed to spit out. "But not all you requested. They all had to be specially ordered from the blacksmith in town, but he was already busy working on another order for Princess Twilight. You should have enough to get started with what I have now, though."

He started sweating profusely, knowing the next part he had to inform her of.

“And since they're steel nails that needed the zink coating, they're going to cost five times as much per box, not twice as originally quoted."

Whereas before, Applejack was only aggravated, now she was insulted.

"Five times! That's highway robbery, right there. And you tell me this after ya got in muh face and gone dun poked me in the chest like ya did? Well, shit. I about got half a mind to let Lumberman come back on over and beat some manners intuh ya."

Hard Hat was, unfortunately, between a rock and a hard place on this one.

"I didn't set the price for the nails. Steal cost more than iron, and Iron Forge couldn't coat the nails himself, not to mention zinc is surprisingly uncommon around here. He had to charge more for his son to take care of that. And besides, it's not like you're paying for them."

If there was anything else outside of an insult she could have heard to set her off, that was probably it.

"Oh? Is that so?" Applejack said, sounding taken aback, but then turned snide as she finished the interaction and started walking back up to the house. "Well, then, if I ain't got no reason to care about what yer charging, I'll just have to let Princess Luna know that she'll need to have the bill reviewed instead 'uh me."

If Hard Hat ever had a reason to grovel, this was it.

"W-Wa-Wa-Wait. There's no need for you to go off and—"

"Excuse me!?" Applejack belted out before turning around and marching back up to him.

"You gave us third-rate service, despite the Apple Family being long-time customers. You talked down nearly every order request Lumberman put in and had the gall to tell him he should let uh professional handle the repairs even after he told you his profession. And I'm guessing the only reason you even decided to take on the order was because you thought this was gonna be some open checkbook deal you could use to rip off the Princesses.”

Despite the brutal verbal lashing, Applejack was just getting warmed up. This cocky construction horse was gonna get it and feel it for a nice long while.

“But still not satisfied, you come here with the most unprofessional attitude I have ever seen, all because we wanted to know you could deliver everything we needed to get the house repaired. And, Lady?" She scoffed, "You couldn't even muster up enough respect to use my name while ya jammed yer hoof intuh me?!"

She glared daggers that pierced him deeply.

"And now yer gonna stand there try’n tell me what needs I do or don't have? I think the only need anypony has, is fer you tuh get yer trifling ass off'uh my property and make sure this order gets squared away without any more backtalk."

Another stallion's voice spoke up from behind Applejack.

"Miss Applejack?"

She turned around, glaring the same daggers at her new target.

"What?"

This new Earth pony stood with the apologetic look Hard Hat should have been wearing.

"The lumber is almost unloaded, but everything is accounted for. There isn't anything left to do that we can't handle."

Hard Hat motioned to head over to the last stack of wood to be unloaded.

"Hold on. I can—"

Another Earth pony stepped up to cut him off.

"No-No, weeee got this. Iron Forge don’t work all day, so how about you go get those nails taken care of?"

There was nothing left to say, nor any pride worth trying to salvage. His ego and arrogance of thinking he knew better had bitten him good, along with highlighting his worst qualities. So, without another word, he unceremoniously departed.

As Hard Hat left the property, the first stallion that had stepped up spoke again.

"I apologize on behalf of Hard Hat. He's a know-it-all that doesn't speak for the rest of us."

The other stallion nodded quickly, sharing the same sentiment.

"Not only that, he's super bent out of shape because he thinks he should have been given this job. Which is dumb since you Apples tend to do everything yourselves anyway."

Applejack did her best to keep her manners about her.

"Well, I mighty appreciate the sentiment."

Another stallion from the group had more to say for them.

"We all heard about what really happened here. You have our condolences. And if Hard Hat didn't ruin it for us, I know at least most of us would like to offer our help with the repairs."

That was a kind offer, but Applejack didn't want to drive up the cost any more than what she was already expecting.

"I do appreciate that, but this is already an expensive project. I don't feel right about charging the Princess for more than what's needed."

The first stallion approached Lumberman, this time with an apologetic tone and a sorrowful look about him.

"What he means to say is that we would like to donate our time and services."

The second stallion followed up with an even bigger statement.

"Well, also, and I'm just speaking for myself right now. However, after today, if you'd allow me to help, I'd like to use that time to also double as my resume."

The third stallion brightened up at that request.

"Yeah, that's not a bad idea. Lumberman, didn't you say before that you were a licensed builder? Don't get me wrong, Hard Hat is good at what he does, but you actually seem to care about us ponies about as much as he does letting everypony know how good he is."

The second stallion joined in.

"I heard you talking about what you wanted to do here, and it sounds like a better way to build a foundation than how we've been taught. What' duh’ya say? Lumberman Construction doesn't sound like such a bad idea, not when you consider the current competition. Plus, you'd already have a three-pony construction crew, all with plenty of contacts with ponies in and around town."

Another stallion that had stayed silent finally spoke up.

"Hard Hat putting his hooves on you after what happened here did it for me. And a four-pony crew sounds better than three."

The last pony joined the others.

"Uh-uh you're not all leaving me to work alone with that walking disaster. Five ponies, and you have yourself a full-size crew."

He turned to the two bat ponies still hiding in the shadows of the kitchen. Who wouldn’t want to work for Lumberman after that display?

"What about you two?"

Midnight Flash grinned and held up a bottle of Bacardi O.

"We were invited to have a drink with Sir Lumberman. We would not make for good builders."

Lumberman had been taking this in, bit by bit, still mad as hell about Hard Hat getting physical with Applejack, although that was one hell of an offer they just gave him.

"Are y'all serious about this? I only know about my world's construction methods and building codes."

The third pony had some insight on that.

"Your approach to assembling the support beams and trusses frankly sounds a lot stronger than how we do it. Maybe your way is better."

That may have been what Lumberman was thinking, but this wasn't his call to make.

"Apples… your house, your rules. What do you think?"

Applejack took a good long look and all the ponies who offered their services.

"Hmm… You think there's any wiggle room to fit an apple somewhere on the Lumberman Construction logo or business cards?"

[Over in Nurse Redheart's little home.]

"Oh, my goodness. Chris… You feel… Ooo. Harder- Mph!… Not that har— …yes, like that."

Starlight glanced over her shoulder in the kitchen to take another look into the living room where Chris was giving Nurse Redheart a hoof massage.

"He's amazing, isn't he?"

Redheart was lying on her couch under her blanket, belly up. With another stroke down her frogs and fetlock, she arched her back. Her eyes had a dream-like glaze over them as Chris worked more of the tension out from the tendons in her hindleg.

"My hooves feel like they did before I took up Nursing. Please tell me if you rub my broken hoof, you can make that better too."

Starlight tried not to laugh too loud and focused on washing the nurse's dishes.

"I don't think it works that way." She gave that idea a second thought. "But I don't know if it doesn't work that way either. This is still all very new to us how good he can feel…”

She caught herself possibly hinting at more than she needed to and backpedaled as best she could.

“You know... humans and their hands? They're like Spike's claws or some other creatures' paws, but better."

Better to change the subject altogether before things get too detailed.

"Is there anything else we can do for you? Maybe bring you back some dinner?"

Right now, all she wanted was for Chris to keep working his hands up further.

"Can Chris live here? That would be a big help and comfort."

Starlight nearly lost hold of the drinking glass she was rinsing from the request. She was, in all likelihood, just joking, but knowing how fast some mares were getting attached to him…

"Uh, as wonderful as I imagine that would be," she said, trying to sound as if she found the question humorous. "I don't see that happening any time soon."

Of course, Chris was still feeling generous and offered, "Well, I can still do something for ya when I'm visiting."

Redheart liked the sound of that and had a greater sense of encouragement when Chris's fingers worked their way over her knees.

"Mph. I'll hold you to it… Higher, please. "

Still trying to find a better subject, Starlight asked, "So, Red. What else do you do besides work?"

Nurse Redheart answered enthusiastically under Chris's treatment.

"Not much, sadly. Work eats up so much of my time that I usually end up coming home and reading medical journals. I have a record player, but I haven't gotten around to getting any new music in ages, so I rarely even listen to it."

Chris had shifted his focus to working his caretaker's thigh and the back of her rear leg when he asked, "Don't you ever go out with your friends?"

All this treatment was making Nurse Redheart too comfortable to mask her shame.

"My only friends are the ones I work with, really. We talk on our breaks, but all we talk about is work. Really it’d be more appropriate to call them co-workers as opposed to friends.”

She tried to think of a time they all did something like normal ponies do.

“Once we went out for dinner together for Nurse Magenta Heart's birthday a few years ago, but we haven't since. Going to your Welcome Welcome Party was the first fun thing I did in a long time… Let me know if you're going to do another dance party like that again. Your party was a lot more fun than the-oh… mmm, yes. Whatever it is you're working on right there, more of that, please."

Chris couldn't see exactly what he was working on under that part of the blanket, but by the feel of it, it most likely was where her legs met her flanks.

"Must have been sore right there, huh?"

Nurse Redheart slowly started to spread her legs wider to give him easier access.

"Must be, because whatever you're doing feels so good."

Chris instinctively glanced down to see how close she was to exposing herself. Whether it was due to his perversion or natural curiosity, he had to look. He also had to wonder if she had done this intentionally or if she was as clueless as he figured the rest of them were.

Either way, the velvety smooth hairs were so short and thin that he could see that her skin was just as white as her coat underneath. Although there was also a slight hue of pink blending in, it gave the impression that her groin was starting to blush, or perhaps he was starting to arouse her.

As tempting as it was to continue, he couldn’t let things get carried away, especially since they didn't have that type of relationship even hinted at. Not that he didn't think about it for a moment.

Stupid sexy pantieless nurse.

Starlight, not seeing how hot and bothered the nurse was getting, instead saw the opportunity to expand her growing list of friends and shouted out from the kitchen.

"Hey, since you're going to have so much downtime for a while, I just started meeting up with a group of girls. Would you like me to ask if they wanted to hang out?"

Somewhere between lounging in the bliss from Chris's hands and the overall pleasant nature of their company, Nurse Redheart figured it could be a welcomed change.

"I would like that. Thank you, Starlight."

With the dishes done, Starlight joined the two in the living room.

"I'm meeting up with some of them tonight. I'm sure they'll be glad to have you join us. Maybe we could stop over afterward if that's alright with you?"

Starlight stood in the center of the room, expecting Redheart to welcome the company. Instead, the nurse was so entranced by the massage that she was oblivious to the world around her.

At least Chris heard the request.

"Redheart? Would that be okay?"

Somehow she heard him re-ask the question and snapped out of whatever blissful thoughts she had drifted away in.

"Huh?"

That was enough to convince Chris things must have gone too far with the nurse, and pulled his hands free.

"Starlight asked if it was okay for the girls to stop over tonight."

Nurse Redheart sat up, her ears flopping back and forth.

"Oh, uh… sure. What time?"

Starlight did her best quick calculations in her head.

"Probably nine-thirty at the earliest, if that's not too late."

There was a moment of hesitation from Redheart. She wasn't used to having guests over or entertaining others. It was a sad state when she realized just how work-centered her life was.

She was responsible for taking care of many ponies, young and old, and was proud of her accomplishments, but her personal life was, in a word...nonexistent.

Her reluctancy to accept the offer was faltering under the desire to have more fulfillment in her life. More than what work had to offer. That, and she still needed Chris if she was going to make any headway in her research.

Unfortunately, she knew she was running low on time with a more pressing matter and would need them to leave. However, that would mean she needed them to come back.

Pulling her good hoof over her hair, Redheart looked over her boring empty house briefly before focusing on Starlight, patiently waiting for an answer.

"I'm not much for entertaining guests, and I won't be able to do much as a host while I'm still in my cast, but… I think it would be a nice change of pace. If you can make it over tonight, then I'll be happy to have your company."

That was great news for Starlight, and she smiled brightly at how well she had done with expanding her circle of friends.

"Great! But if the girls can't make it, do you mind if I stop over to check on you a little bit later than nine-thirty?"

Red Heart wasn't at that level with Starlight yet. That and she couldn’t be sure how her night would be treating her.

"If you can't make it over by ten, I'll probably already be in bed, but I'll stay up later if you make it back before then. And if that is the case, then I hope you don't mind, but I think I'm going to take a bath and rest up a bit if I'm going to have company."

Amidst the conversation, Chris looked at his watch.

"We actually need to get back ourselves, and would you like us to bring you back something? You kinda skipped over that part last time we asked."

It was time for some quick thinking from this clever nurse.

"How about I owe you dinner, Chris? Both as a thank you for all your help, as well as to apologize for what happened at the hospital today."

Without even thinking, Chris accepted.

"Sure, I shouldn't be too busy—" He realized he just accepted a request for a dinner date two seconds too late. "—after Cerb gets back."

The nurse took a look at her bandaged hoof.

"Don't worry. I doubt I'll be all that great of a company out in town until after my hoof heals. But if you could do me a favor and get a bubble bath started for me, I'd appreciate it."

Chris looked to see down a short hallway and one of the open doors where he could see the bathtub.

"Sure thing," and happily accepted before he left to get it started.

With Starlight alone with her in the living room, and Chris out of earshot over the running water, Redheart thought it best to give a better explanation for her enthusiasm at the hospital earlier that day.

"I wanted to apologize for what happened with Chris again today."

Starlight smiled and waved a hoof.

"No, no. You're fine. You already—"

"I didn't tell you everything," Redheart insisted. "The genitals of humans seem to be a very vital part of their bodies. Especially the males. I didn't have a good idea of why they stay covered up so much at first. But looking over Becky's medical books, there are so many veins and arteries that feed into that area. Not to mention a high concentration of nerves."

Despite being well studied, whatever point was being made was lost to Starlight.

"Is that a bad thing?"

There were so many different ways to take this, and Nurse Redheart didn't know enough to know where to start.

"I don't think so. Not unless he gets injured there. Becky was stabbed through the ribs and almost bled to death from a much smaller artery that was cut. These arteries in his groin are larger and aren't even protected by any bone structures, but that's not all. There are so many nerves collected there, which must make it very sensitive, but I'm not entirely sure why, but whatever it is, it might help further some of the lesser-known studies on pony physiology."

Starlight leaned in, having her interest captured.

"That's amazing. How?"

Nurse Redheart's ear twitched, and she bit her lip.

"I'm… not entirely sure, but you two can head on out now. By the time I get in the bathtub, it should be just about ready for me. I’ll be fine for the time being."

She slid off the couch and hobbled as best she could without using her injured leg,

"I hope I can see you again tonight."

Chris and Starlight saw themselves out while Nurse Redheart eased herself into the tub, careful not to get her cast wet.

"That proves it."

She slid her good hoof down between her legs and began to let her frogs work down between her thighs. As she found that sweet pleasurable spot, a hiss drew out from her lips when she bit down.

She bit so hard that she nearly drew blood.

"Gah! First, Mr. Husk, now Chris. They're doing this to me. Cerb and his dancing. Chris and his hands. And when those fingers of his—"

Her back hooves clanged against the inside of the tub as she spread her legs wider. She pressed in hard against her clit at the thought of the two nude humans. Indulging the lewd thoughts, her mind danced between both figures until it settled on Chris and his more impressive display.

Still wanting more, she tried to remember the feeling of his hands delighting her senses as they drew closer to where her physical attention was focused.

"I don't know what I want, but I know it's them. Guh!"

Something about seeing their hidden anatomy excited her so much more as she fantasized about being with Chris again. If only she hadn’t brought the other nurses and doctors in, she could have had more time with him. That and Starlight was sending mixed signals about her relationship with him.

She didn’t make anything as obvious as Fluttershy had. Not until the other staff hand upset Chris during the examination. Maybe she was undecided about how she felt, and Chris was fair game?

"I need to get Chris alone and… and... an—" Her voice peaked as she climaxed and milked the afterglow for all it was worth.

"I'm sure he can help me solve this.”

[Later in the evening at the foothills in the Everfree Forest]

Cerb finally reached the bottom and looked for a clearing in the trees overhead.

"Alright, send up one kite for pick up and another to send a message."

Fluttershy was already on top of things and attached the two kites together.

"Sending them up right now. And what are you going to say if they ask about the gunshot? I'm sure that at least somepony heard it."

Cerb sulked a bit but didn't seem too beaten up about it.

"Gonna have to be honest about it. I'll give her the basics, but we can explain the rest later. I just hope Twilight doesn't give Benny too much shit for bringing his gun along with him."

"I'm sure once we explain everything, she'll understand," Fluttershy said, releasing the signals to float up. "It all really makes sense that you would hold onto your guns after everything you told me."

Overhead, Rainbow Dash's voice called out, sounding louder than it had the previous times she started the safe entry procedures.

"Devil Dog! This is Eye In The Sky! Requesting permission to land!"

Cerb looked up to the treetops.

"Jesus Christ, that was fast," he spoke quietly enough only Fluttershy could hear him before shouting up with his response to the challenge and pass.

"I'm with the Yellow Element on the second day by a tree and a bush. Who are you with?"

Fluttershy fluttered down next to Cerb and asked, "I forget, what's the challenge and pass for today?"

"Ya gotta remember these things," Cerb said, still looking up to the trees. "It's element and prism."

Rainbow Dash shouted back down.

"I'm with the fliers who didn't leave a prism trail on the first day."

Cerb smiled at the delivery.

"Overwatch Team, permission to land granted. Proceed at your discretion."

Given the green light, Rainbow Dash led in her team with her, promptly making a hasty landing.

"What happened up there? We heard your noisemaker go off. Twilight was literally freaking out."

Before Cerb could get a word out, Twilight teleported in and locked eyes on Cerb and Fluttershy.

"Are you both alright?! What happened up there?!"

This had to happen, and Cerb was as ready as he was going to be to handle it.

"We're fine, but—" He glanced at Rainbow Dash. "Dash, could you send your team up so just us four can talk about this?"

Rainbow Dash looked over her shoulder and gave her orders in a stern voice.

"Cloud Chaser, Stormwalker. You heard 'em. Return to your Overwatch position and stand by."

When it was just the four remaining, Fluttershy started to speak first.

"Twilight, Rainbow, do you remember after the changeling invasion when we were running through the forest, and we were all being chased by the chupacabra and the vampire jackalopes?"

Fluttershy swallowed hard as they both stared blankly at her and Cerb. She could see they remembered but weren't about to interrupt with questions, so she continued.

"I think the chupacabra must have followed us back and got lost in the Everfree Forest."

[Four years ago in the Everfree foothills, three months after the Canterlot Changeling invasion,]

"Please! Don't fly away!" Fluttershy cried out to a flock of birds in a panic as she approached them.

"I'm looking for—"

More birds flew away, and she turned to see a finch frantically hovering over a nest.

"Excuse me, Mr. Finch, I was wondering if—"

She stood still as she started to hear the frantic pleas for her to leave before she was eaten as well.

"Eaten? What's trying to eat you?"

A sudden cry of more frightened birds poured in with the crashing of underbrush and twigs. As the birds flew in, nearly hitting Fluttershy, the creature barreled in and stomped down with a pounce, almost trapping a songbird in his paws.

The large beast slowly lifted a paw and peered underneath, letting loose a booming roar at finding no meal had been captured.

He quickly eyed his surroundings for the next fowl to prey upon but stopped, giving Fluttershy a surprised look, like remembering the face of an old rival. Then he slowly lowered himself into a crouch and leaned towards his new feast.

"My, don't you look like a hungry chupacabra," Fluttershy stammered as she backed away, seeing the many birds in their nests cowering silently and hiding their young.

"I mean, hunting for birds? That's not what your kind normally—" She suddenly started to recognize his features with flashbacks of him chasing Twilight and her. "You? How did—"

The chupacabra's eyes went wild with hunger and rage. It darted forward and roared with murderous intent.

Fluttershy quickly jumped to the side, narrowly avoiding its claws. As the chupacabra caught its balance and corrected its course back around, Fluttershy ran off and took flight to evade the beast.

She banked hard, left and right, ducking and weaving to avoid the branches that hindered her escape. All the while, the beast closed the distance.

Seeing a light ahead, Fluttershy pushed herself harder to escape, smashing her way through the branches and brush.

The beast, however, did not slow its pace, nor was it hindered as it drew closer.

Still flying and evading for her life, Fluttershy pushed on, now dodging the swipes from claws and snaps from the chupacabra's jaws.

Panting hard, with frightened gasps and yelps, Fluttershy broke through to the light in the clearing and started to fly up toward the clouds.

The beast lunged forward, its jaws open, claws extended, and lept out, snapping its teeth tight.

Just inches away, its hungry maul closed empty. Feeling the attempt fail, it braced itself to land and pounce again. His legs extended with Fluttershy still in reach… but his paws never touched the ground.

The chupacabra was now floating completely stationary. He pawed frantically to find the underbrush so he could rebound and claim his prize, but the ground failed to present itself.

After Fluttershy had ascended out of reach, it looked down to see the open air and the ravine below. Understanding the depths he faced below, gravity took effect and pulled him down to the depths of the violent raging river.

[Back in the Everfree currently.]

"I thought that he wouldn't come back after that, but I guess he decided to stick around. And once I came back here, he must have been following me, waiting for the chance to catch me alone. Then the birds wouldn't let Cerb come near their colony, so we agreed to take the risk to separate. He stayed behind, and the chupacabra was able to track me down. When he found me, I couldn't get away or protect all the new baby chicks of the birds helping us, so I told them to get Cerb."

With that opening, Cerb started to take over.

"I don't know how those birds knew how to let me know that Fluttershy was in danger, but I'll give you a full debrief when this is over. Bottom line is that when I got there, that thing was digging in, trying to get to Fluttershy and the birds."

He pulled out his gun and racked out a shell. Holding it in his fingertips, he showed it to Rainbow Dash and Twilight.

"This is what my noisemaker uses."

True to his word, he gave a brief explanation of what happened up the hill with the chupacabra and what his noisemaker was, including its lethal effects. He even ended with tapping the unspent round on his chest, reminding her of his scars, just to make things clear.

Naturally, as one might expect, Twilight was utterly mortified, her eyes rapidly shifting between Cerb and the weapon.

"Why would you bring something like that with you!"

Cerb was understanding but not accepting.

"Bringing it here to your world, or here to the Everfree Forest, where, if I recall, you were worried about something killing me or Fluttershy? In which case, nothing did because of my gun."

Obviously, Twilight couldn't blame him for the gun being brought to this world since it was partially her fault he was there, and it’s not like he had a choice. Beyond that, any soldier would have brought a weapon with them out here, she reasoned. Even so...

"But you... It's so dangerous."

As true as that was, Cerb still had a better counterpoint.

"What's been a bigger danger and more damaging, our guns or your spears?"

Ever helpful, Rainbow Dash chimed in with, "He's got ya there, Twilight."

Twilight clenched her eyes shut and raised her head to shout, "That's not the point!"

Trying again to reign in her emotions, she lowered her head and digressed.

"I'm sorry, but I don't know how to feel about such dangerous weapons being carried around in Ponyville."

Cerb holstered his pistol in his waistband and at least could sympathize with her concerns.

"They've never left our embassy until today, and that was only for self-defense in what you kept referring to as the most dangerous part of your kingdom. And it was still used without doing any harm. Not to mention I could have just as easily killed the chupacabra with my ax when it was busy digging in to get to Fluttershy."

It was clear now that Twilight had no viable platform to stand on against humans and their weapons, but that raised another question.

"So, does that mean that the weapon Benny had is a gun as well?"

At this point, there was no reason to lie about it, so Cerb answered honestly.

"Yes, but his is a lot different than what I have on me."

Rainbow Dash was the first to make the connection to their first time she was exposed to Benny's shotgun.

"Didn't Lumberman point that one at us when you came back with Kelly after she was stabbed?"

"Oh, no," Twilight realized the kind of danger all of them and Celestia were put in that day.

"We had no shields up around us when he did that. He could have killed any one of us!"

Again, Rainbow Dash had to undercut Twilight's position.

"Twilight, I understand why you're freaking out, but I think you need to take a step back and look at this more reasonably."

Twilight flinched at the request from her friend, who was not known for using her head half the time.

"Oh, really? And what’s the reasonable way to look at Lumberman pointing a miniature cannon at Celestia's head?!"

Rainbow Dash leaned away from the shouting in her face but then leaned back in and stared down Twilight to explain.

"Think about it, Twilight. That was before, they had a clue how tough and durable we are. Not to mention Cerb had their friend bleeding to death in his arms, and they’d come back to their house filled with more of the same guards that just tried to kill Kelly. And what did they do when Celestia, the biggest, strongest, and most powerful pony of us all, who just so happens to be in charge of the guards who tried to kill Kelly, tried to get close to her?"

Honestly, this was something Rainbow Dash had been dwelling on since Cerb fought Onyx and Helix. While she didn't understand the functionality of their weapons, she remembered Becky mentioned that it wasn't safe to let Cerb spar with weapons because of how dangerous he would be. Cerb could have probably taken them all out that day, but he didn't.

"They told her to stay back. They didn't fight! Then, when that lizard mutt was going after Fluttershy, instead of turning it into a fur coat for Rarity, he scared it into submission and told it to get lost! If they were seriously going to use those guns of theirs, I'm pretty sure they would have shot one of us by now. And if you haven’t noticed, those things are pretty fucking loud. It’s a safe bet that we would have heard them making noise anywhere back in Ponyville."

A hollow silence fell over the group as Rainbow Dash's surprisingly out-of-character insight left Twilight speechless.

Rainbow Dash turned and looked at Cerb.

"Hey, Big Guy. I know you’re super strong and magic-proof, but I also know you and your friends aren't invincible. You've all been scared for your lives out here because of what a few ponies have done. And knowing all of your other friends and family members that have died or been killed, I don't know how you aren't freaking out constantly. Not just that, but if killing others to stop the bad creatures and villains from hurting and killing innocent ponies-err, humans, is normal in your world, why wouldn’t you do that here?"

Twilight turned to face Cerb after hearing that and asked, "Why didn't you or Lumberman pull the trigger when you had the chance?"

The answer for Cerb was easy, but he had to think of the reasoning he could for Lumberman.

"That day at our house, Lumberman knew if he did pull the trigger, we probably wouldn't have gotten out alive. And even if we did, we didn't know what was going on. Lumberman isn't really the killer type anyway."

They all raised an eyebrow at that last comment, but, without any objections, Cerb continued.

"It wouldn't have been justified if we could have gotten out with having to kill any of the guards. As for me, not pulling the trigger or burying my ax in the chupacabra… I could have. And had Fluttershy asked me not to, I wouldn't have risked our lives by not ending his."

Twilight and Rainbow Dash turned to Fluttershy, amazed that she had that kind of influence on him, but Cerb pulled all their attention back to him as he finished his answer.

"I have no idea what that thing was fully capable of doing to me or Flutters. I could have left myself open to being ripped apart by scaring it like I did. Obviously, I was taking a stupid amount of risk by not eliminating the threat, but—"

He moved his hand over and placed it under Fluttershy's jawline, gently pulled her head up against his side, and stroked her neck.

"—I owe you all too much to let you down or not do everything I can to prove my worth. Especially if I don't want you to think I'm some kind of monster that needs to be shunned away."

Twilight backed down. This looked to be yet another bad judgment call on her behalf.

"Look, it's not that I don't trust you. I certainly do. You're risking your life for Becky and everypony around you. But I'm having such a hard time trying to understand how it is that you can come from such a horribly violent world and—"

She slightly shook her head, trying to come to terms with the compromises she was making with them. It seemed like two sides of her mind were at war with each other, and both sides were trying to bring her heart into it to turn the tide.

"—not act out like others in your world would. Or how you used to? Or I don't even know anymore!... Goddamnit!"

Twilight was slowly working herself into an angry state of hyperventilation when Fluttershy laid a wing on her shoulder.

"I know this is a lot to take in. It was a lot for Rarity and me, too. But you said you could trust us, and we trust him. We would have told you about this earlier, but we didn't think he'd have a reason to use it. And we trusted that Cerb and the others wouldn't use their weapons to murder, or even hurt anypony. And when you think about it, the weapons they use are no different than any we have or what a unicorn can do with their magic."

Twilight’s eyes immediately looked up towards her horn as Cerb crossed his arms and looked down at his bag as he started to speak again.

"The important thing is that we got everything we need for Becky. So, if we can, let's just take these back to be packaged up and send them back to town. We're going to walk back to the same campsite as last night, camp out there for the night, and then meet up at the castle so we can all go home together. By this time tomorrow, we'll be home, and we can put this all behind us. But, as a favor, we won't remove our guns from our embassy without notifying you from here on out. Sound good?"

Twilight sighed, completely defeated, and nodded.

"Yes, that sounds wonderful. I can't wait to get back and soak in the hot tub. Then I can get ready for my week of being Pretty Pretty Princess and get that out of the way… I still have a lot of planning to do for that." She looked up at Cerb. "What about you? What are your plans?"

Cerb shrugged, happy to finally have the main issue settled.

"Not much. Just get ready to head out and see what can be done for me with Cadance in her kingdom."

Fluttershy adjusted her wings, seeing that things were finally calming down.

"You'll like it there. It's a very nice place… once you get past all the snow."

Rainbow Dash stepped over to the bag and examined their haul.

"If this is all you have, I think my team and I can take this all in one trip. Are you going to need anything from here so we can get moving right away?"

Cerb pulled out his water bottle, a small bundle of food, and a first aid kit.

"That's it. Everything else I'm carrying, or Fluttershy has. Just be careful with the flowers. We got three of them, but I'd rather not risk losing even one."

Twilight looked over the bag.

"I wish I could just teleport them all back, but I don't know if my magic would damage them."

"It's fine," Cerb said, pulling out his compass. "I got faith that you’ll get this all taken back safely."

And with that, Cerb and Fluttershy continued back to their campsite from the night before, Twilight returned to resume command at the castle, and Rainbow Dash's team took turns delivering their last haul.

[Back at the Apple house, just after six in the evening.]

Lumberman finished securing the tarp over the side of the house and turned to address his new crew.

"Alright, we got a good start for the day, and as far as I'm concerned, you're all hired. Whatever your previous working agreement with Hard Hat was, I'll honor it for this job, and then we’ll see if there's any adjustments needed for new contracts and start making prospects for new jobs outside of fixing up Benny's place. Be back here tomorrow at eight, and be ready to work."

The new pony crew cheered their success on what turned out to be a very informative and productive day. They gathered what few things they had and headed back to town, leaving Lumberman and Applejack to prepare for evening chores and dinner.

Applejack fixed a large pot on the stove and shouted back to Lumberman, "How does sweet potato 'n dumpling stew sound for dinner?"

Lumberman was busy sitting at the kitchen table, looking over papers to see how much had been accomplished and how to split the loads of work still to be done.

"Apples... you can stop with the asking if whatever you're making sounds good. I'm pretty sure you could put a dog turd on toast and make it tasty."

As gross as the concept was, Applejack had a burst of unrepentant laughter.

"You crack me up, Woody. And not that Winona wouldn't have plenty to spare, I don't think I'll be put'n that on the menu anytime soon."

Lumberman had a good chuckle from that.

"Who's Winona, and what kind of dog does she have?"

Applejack started up the stove, "Winona is my dog. You ain't seen her running round here?"

"Hold up," Lumberman said, turning back to look at Applejack. "Since when did you have a dog?"

"She's around," Applejack said, realizing she hadn't seen her for a while, come to think of it. "Usually, I don't let'er in the house. Let me call'er for ya."

Gingerly, Applejack trotted out to the front door and called out for her dog. Within a few seconds, the rapid pitter-patter of paws rustled through the grass and then into the house. As promised, there was now a short shepherd dog at Lumberman's feet, happily barking and wagging her tail.

"Woah, look at you," Lumberman greeted the excited dog. "Aren't you a—" He got a good look at the dog's face. "Hey, Apples? What's up with the dog's eyes?"

Applejack trotted back in, unsure about what he was asking about.

"Something wrong with 'em?"

Lumberman gave a curious look at the dog's face. Everything about Winona looked to be normal, except for the eyes. Her pupils were white, while the rest surrounding it was solid black. No colored iris or pupil to speak of. The sight was utterly unnatural.

"I dunno," He admitted. "I've just never seen eyes like that before.

Winona cocked her head to the side, then turned to Applejack with happy pants and her tongue hanging out.

Applejack looked at her dog, so used to the sight and never having questioned it.

"They look normal to me," she said, giving Winona a quick rub on the head. "But now that you mention it, I don't know of any other dog with eyes like hers."

Being how this was a world based on a cartoon, Lumberman didn't care to question it any deeper.

"Well, there's a lot about this world I don't get, so long as it's not a problem, I'm not gonna pitch a bitch about it."

He reached out and started to pet Winona, who instantly fell in love with the pets and scratches.

"Heh," Applejack could see how fast Winona was taking to Lumberman. "Looks like you just made a new friend."

"Seems like it," Lumberman replied as he pulled his hand back.

Winona craned her neck to follow Lumberman's hand, and when it was out of reach, she jumped into his lap, rubbing and nuzzling herself over him for affection.

"Winona!" Applejack raised her voice with a laugh. "Get offa Woody, ya nutball. Get on outside and go play with the squirrels if yer that full of energy."

Winona's ears perked up, and she jumped down, running excitedly back and forth until Applejack opened the door to let her out. Once the door was open, she bolted for the trees, her barks growing quietly as she ran off to busy herself while Applejack came back inside.

"Sorry 'bout that. She's usually a lot more well-behaved with guests."

Of course, Lumberman was all smiles.

"Don’t worry about it. Cerb used to have a dog like that. She was a lot bigger, but just as loving and in your face. Although his dog was terrible when it came to giving kisses."

"Oh?" Applejack thought quickly to poke a little fun at Lumberman. "You're embarrassed being kissed by a pony, but don't bat an eye about how good or bad of a kisser dogs are. I see how it is."

It took him a second, but he decided to play along.

"Well, tell ya what. Find a nice collar that looks cute on ya, and I might make an exception."

That didn't go as expected. Best bring her A-game.

"Is a collar all you was needing there, Woody? I might have a few lying around if that's all it'll take."

"Nah," Lumberman dismissively answered as he turned his attention back to his paperwork. "I don't care how much Luna is paying me. The collar you need is way outta my price range."

He raised his hand and made tickle finger motions.

"Be glad yer getting the belly rubs, Apple Hat."

"Huh," Applejack huffed unamused. "Just fer that, you better really wow me tonight with them thirty minutes you owe me, or you'll be lucky to get toast with your dog turds from here on out."

“Dog turds?” Granny Smith’s voice came out of nowhere. “You best not be let’n Winona in the house.”

Applejack snapped around to see Granny standing in the doorway, a wiry smile on her face.

“Wha? Granny? What are you doing back here?”

Apple Bloom darted past Granny and into the kitchen.

“We came back for dinner. And is Becky still here? We need help with spying on Sniff. We didn’t learn nuthin ‘bout what he was fixing to do today.”

[Midway through dinner at the Pony Mocha Cafe in Ponyville.]

Starlight finished another bite from her flower medley sandwich.

"Sniff, tell me again. How did you get a job at the spa?"

Becky set a breadstick in her tomato soup to let it soak up more of the flavor while a jab came to mind.

"I think the better question is, how did none of us see this coming."

Kelly snickered and tried not to choke on her grilled cheese before she asked, "And how many clients will see Sniff cumming?"

Spike gave the best answer he could think of.

"Well, unless the pony is blind, they're all going to see him coming into the spa."

Becky, Kelly, and Chris giggled like schoolchildren while Sniff facepalmed.

Starlight grinned as if she understood the joke.

Sniff, trying to save face, offered his most sympathetic case.

"Look, I wouldn't doubt you've all heard, or at least you're going to hear, that I've been spending a lot of cash getting some stuff for Twilight. Apparently, some of our typical conversations can easily piss her off. Not only that, but I'm also gonna get cabin fever if I don't get a Jay Oh Bee. Aside from this paying good, I'd like to start back up in marketing again, and working there has already landed me a gig. So, until I get that job going, my superpower of hands is all I got to work with."

At the mention of his hands, Sniff took a curious look at his fingers. Everything about this was so stupid. He had stupid superpowers, a stupid job, and all because of the stupid problems of not wanting to keep his dick in his pants or his hands off what they shouldn't be touching... but at least it would pay well.

"Besides, the spa chicks liked me enough and were impressed with what I can do, recognized the celebrity status we now have, and offered me a job. So, with only a few sessions over a few days, I'll be able to pay back everything that I took from what Celestia gave us. Then after that, I’ll be able to cover everything else I want to do, like, pay for dinner. Which I'm able to do tonight."

Becky cut back on the jokes and offered her support.

"Well, I think that's smart. If they can enjoy a massage as much as Dashie does, I'm sure you'll be raking in the bits."

Another chuckle came from Spike before he took a jab at Sniff.

"And all the single ladies he gets to meet."

That joke would have been a lot funnier to Chris had Sniff not had it not been for the conversation with him that morning, so Chris countered with a question to shut him up.

"Speaking of single ladies. Spike, any special pony you got your eye on that you'd like to tell us about?"

Seeing the worry in Spike's eyes and knowing that Chris was trying to stop the jokes being thrown Sniff's way, Starlight spoke up to pull back the conversation.

"Okay, I know you're all having fun and telling jokes about finding a special somepony, but you probably shouldn't make them in public."

Thankfully for Spike, the ploy worked, and she had the table's attention.

"It wasn't until you started making these jokes that I noticed how many single mares live around here and not a lot of stallions. So, if none of you are serious about dating or getting asked out—" She changed her voice to sound as sympathetic and apologetic as possible. "—you probably don't want to say anything that would let somepony think that."

Everyone but Becky seemed to sink in their seat at hearing the request.

Of course, Starlight saw their reactions and thought maybe she had said too much or said something wrong to make them all uncomfortable. She didn't want to kill the mood, just reign it in some.

"Sorry... I know you're all just having fun and don't mean anything by it, but you all already draw a lot of attention. I also think if any of you are so opposed to that kind of thing and said something that came off wrong... it likely isn't going to end well."

She could see that she didn't improve anyone's mood; better try again.

"But, I'm sure that will make for better jokes when you're alone."

Sniff could appreciate the effort and moved to bring the conversation back on a pleasant note.

"It's all good, Star Power. I don't think we've been stranded here long enough for you to tell others were ready to cross that bridge. So if anyone asks, just tell 'em that we're still transitioning. Probably best not to make us uncomfortable while we're still getting acclimated to this world."

Becky slowly stirred her breadstick in her soup and softly spoke to the table.

"Sounds shitty... not saying I'm looking to enter the dating pool but... being alone with the someone you want and having them flaunt in your face. I can understand that."

She looked up to Starlight with sad eyes.

"Just tell anypony that asks, that I'm too sick, or I won't be around long enough to be in a relationship."

"Woah!" Sniff burst out in shock at the suddenly morbid turn. "Too soon, Becks."

Not wanting to focus on such a bleak outlook, he turned to Starlight.

"First of all, we're not gonna let that happen. Second of all, we're not going to express any kind of prejudice against ponies. We can take care of ourselves if and when they decide to approach us. So, that's not a yes or a no. We're just going to handle it on an individual basis because we're all grown-ups and can take care of ourselves. Right ladies? Chris?"

They all nodded and agreed.

Sniff again spoke up to keep the conversation from going south.

"First and foremost, we're all friends. Not wanting to be in a relationship is not a sign of ill will. Besides, as for example, Becky is improving their quality of life with her medical studies. So it's not that we don't want to be with anypony, we're all a little too busy trying to make everything a little more awesome."

Chris smirked as he was given an opportunity he couldn’t pass up.

"He means about twenty percent cooler."

Sniff shot Chris a look, "That sounds super meta and dumb."

Becky giggled and agreed.

"Yeah, it is. He totally took it from the show."

Sniff sighed, having a lot more sympathy for Chris after these last few days.

"Yeah... I love you Chris, but you're dumb. I'm doing everything I can for ya, but that's dumb."

Chris grinned, letting the lightened mood influence his response.

"You're dumb."

Sniff countered as only he could.

"Your face is dumb."

Chris answered back, keeping the old joke going.

"Your mom is dumb."

Sniff replied, just as straight-faced as before.

"Your mom's face is dumb."

Chris had a hard time not laughing.

"Your dumb's face is mom."

Sniff was sure he had the last variant of this joke.

"Your dumb's mom is face."

Even if there was another way to swap up the words, Chris didn't know what it was and was laughing too hard to deliver it.

"Dang it, I give."

Starlight wanted to get the conversation back on track and spoke up amongst their laughing.

"Anyway, the reason I was asking was to see if any person else wanted to find a job. And if so, what you all would be looking for."

Kelly was the first to answer.

"I used to own a few stores that sold geeky stuff. Animes, comics, collectibles… My Little Pony plushies."

Starlight eyes brightened at that last note.

"Really? Did they make any of me?"

Kelly sported an apologetic smile.

"Sorry, I think you didn't come into the show until after I sold off my shops. And I didn't watch everything I sold, so I never got around to seeing the show. I only sorta remembered who some of you were from Chris and some of the other bronies that bought your merch."

"Oh," Starlight said, sounding a little disappointed, but perked up again with a new hope. "Maybe you could start another shop here? Chris told me a little about what an anime is, and while we don't have those here, there are artists and novelists from other kingdoms. If you were good at selling things from other countries in your world, maybe you can do that here."

Kelly shrugged.

"That or take up farming."

Becky snickered at the image of her friend working in the fields.

"Yeah, right, Kel, but I'm already doing the medical stuff. So I'm good on that. What about you, Chris? You think your law studies will cross over well here?"

Chris fiddled with his salad as he ran through what he did know from both worlds.

"I have no clue. Most law I worked with was bankruptcy and civil cases in small claims courts. I doubt anything I ever learned about felony crimes are gonna be useful. But who knows?"

Sniff finished his plate and motioned for the check.

"Don't forget you're still our legal guru and pony expert. We should compensate you for all you're doing to ensure good international relationships and helping us stay off their terrorist watch list or whatever Tia was gonna do. But, as for now, I got to go meet up with the mayor next door."

A young-earth pony stallion dropped off their bill and informed Sniff, "You can pay upfront if you're in a hurry." and trotted back to the front at the cashier counter.

Sniff stood up and addressed the table.

"Ladies, gents. As always, it was a pleasure having dinner with you all, but I’ve got to get moving. I should be back later tonight. I just don't know when because I don't know what all the mayor and I will be working out. And Chris..."

He pointed a finger gun at Chris as he winked, wondering what his friend was really up to.

“You best get moving if you’re gonna meet up with Derpy on time.”

Chris quickly looked at his watch.

“Awe, shit. Thanks.”

Kelly reserved the joke she had lined up and did the proper thing, not taking jabs at either of the guys.

"Thanks. Next meal’s on me. After I get a job, I mean, so… probably not the next one. And Chris, be a gentleman out there with Derpy."

The rest all thanked Sniff, he paid the bill, and then stepped into Grapes and Olives. He was, not surprisingly, a few minutes early and took a seat to chat with his favorite barmare.

"Damn, Topsy, you ever go home? Actually, you know what? Let me speak to the manager of this bar. Someone needs to get her head straight and give you some time off."

Top Shelf rolled her eyes and smiled, delighted to have his company.

"Don't blame the manager. Blame whoever put her in charge in the first place."

She stifled a laugh and leaned upon the bar in front of Sniff.

"So, what brings you in tonight? Should I expect to see little Miss Oven Fresh showing up any time soon?"

"No, unfortunately," Sniff admitted, sounding kind of sad, but perked up again as he continued, "Tonight is all business. I plan on starting up a marketing agency, and Mayor Mare is looking for my help. So, we're gonna meet up tonight and talk about an upcoming event she wants advertised."

"Hmm," Top Shelf thought to herself. "Well, considering that you got me promoted, and a raise, after just meeting me, I can easily see you doing well in this line of work. Heck, you've improved the business of everypony you've worked with so far.”

She shifted her eyes up and thought about the most recent examples with his involvement.

“My promotion, Oven Fresh's new set of orders of bread bowls, more business sent to Rarity. I think every mare you've come in contact with has had nothing but a positive experience."

The rich and mature, sultry voice of a mare spoke up behind Sniff.

"I would most certainly agree."

Sniff turned around to see Mayor Mare standing there. She still had that same glow around her from after the massage. However, right away, one thing stood out.

She had swapped out her white collar and green fluff piece for a lavender-colored sash that she had tied up into a bow around her neck. That, and there was a much softer look in her rich, blue eyes. Add all these together, along with her confident strut as she walked up to the bar; neither Sniff nor Top Shelf could deny they knew what Mayor Mare's intentions were.

Top Shelf pulled out a couple of drink menus and held them just long enough to hide her face to whisper to Sniff.

"Unless you're in the market for another marefriend, I don't think she's here strictly for business."

She lowered the menus onto the bar and greeted the ambitious mare.

"Evening, Mayor. Peter here was just telling me about this new job that he's to be working with you on. How did he wind up with you as a client?"

Mayor Mare took a seat on the barstool next to Sniff.

"For which business? Marketing or his hand massages at the spa?"

Top Shelf did a sharp turn back to Sniff.

"Wait? You have two jobs now?"

Sniff made an awkward, almost shrug like, motion, and gave an embarrassed smile.

"Egh, I didn't have the time to get that far into everything, but yeah. Mayor Mare just so happened to be fortunate enough to be my first client for both businesses. Or, at least, she will be my first client if I get the gig. I still need to go over all the details and put together a presentation for how we can market this."

Mayor Mare placed her elbows on the bar, folded her hooves over each other to rest her chin on, and swooned over Sniff.

"If your eye for advertising is as skilled as your hands are, then I expect even more great things from you."

Welp... there was no easy way out of this one for Sniff, so he continued with a neutral smile.

"No way of knowing until I see what you got for me."

Phrasing?

Mayor Mare grinned, "Oh, Peter. I can't wait to give you everything I have."

No, seriously. Phrasing?

Before Peter could fuck up with another accidental double entendre, Mayor Mare laid a stack of documents on the bar and turned to Top Shelf.

"I'll have whatever he's having."

Thankfully, once the books were cracked open, it really was all business with them. Most of it was the background of the Wonderbolts, their most predominant fliers, what their shows were like, and prior shows done in the area.

Sniff also took a look over the posters used to advertise their shows. They were all well done and dynamic in their own minimal stylized design but had a lot of room for improvement.

Eventually, they were about three drinks in. That might not have been much for Sniff to handle since Top Shelf was cutting the alcohol pretty thin for ponies, but Mayor Mare was feeling the effects.

It had been nearly an hour, and Sniff figured that he had everything he needed to get started.

"This is all great stuff, but it sounds like they're already pretty popular, so getting them interested won't be a problem. This is going to be more about putting together a new advertising campaign. See if we can expand to new ponies who haven't caught on or bought into the shows."

Mayor Mare hummed and extended a hoof over to Sniff's hand.

"Well, then, if the business chatter is over, why not tell me a bit more about who I'm working with? What can you tell me about yourself that I don't already know?"

Sniff smiled, albeit visibly nervous as he did so, knowing he’d have to tread lightly here.

"Uh, I'm human, but you knew that already."

Top Shelf chuckled, intentionally trying to worm her way into the conversation for Sniff's sake.

"I think everypony knows that by now."

Sniff needed to think of something a bit more bland to limit this mare's advances.

"I'm helping Rarity design a new line of clothing," he hastily responded, realizing all too late how those clothes were tailored toward his taste.

"Really?" Mayor Mare inquired with great intrigue. "You have an interest in mares fashion?"

Even Top Shelf had to know more about what that entailed.

"You're helping one of Equestria's top fashion designers? Okay, this has got to be good if Rarity is seeking inspiration from a non-pony."

Now Sniff was stuck between damaging his relationship with Rarity by talking down his designs that she was invested in or screwing himself over by flooding the market with even more temptation.

"It's still in its early stages."

The lack of information only increased Top Shelf's interest.

"Well, don't just leave us hanging. What does the clothing line look like?"

Thinking back to Oven Fresh's fitting raised the danger levels for Sniff, and he had to move the conversation away from too many tempting thoughts.

"It's kind of a mix of pony leisurewear and some of the more popular human fashion. Lots of style, flair, poppy... You're probably better asking Rarity about it. I just know what I like to see on women back on Earth and what they like to wear."

Mayor Mare went looking for a compliment by asking, "Anything you think I would look good in?"

A thud of something hard striking the floor and a clank of metal on metal drew everyone's attention to a white female pegasus guard standing at attention behind them.

"Ambassador Peter James. Specialist, Swift Sails, reporting for escort duty."

Taking this as an excuse to vacate and not giving a proper explanation while thanking whatever god existed in this world for the timing, Sniff stood up and apologized.

"Ladies, my apologies. I forgot about having an escort scheduled for me tonight."

He shook Mayor Mare's hoof and dropped a small bag of bits on the bar.

"I'll get to work on this tonight, Mayor, and send you over what I have in a few days. Topsy, great service as always."

He started to walk out, closely following Swift Sails, and continued to speak too loudly to let the others get a word in edgewise.

"Drinks are on me tonight, plus twenty-five percent tip. Put the rest on my tab. Have a good night!"

Before the two mares knew what happened, Sniff was out the door, and they were left stupefied.

Why had a royal guard shown up? What could have happened that he required an escort? More importantly, what kind of clothes did he help design?

"Drats," Mayor Mare grunted angrily. "What terrible timing."

She turned back to the bar and reached for her drink but saw it was empty.

"Another, please."

This was an odd position for Top Shelf to be in. She had always been on good terms with the mayor, who would stop in on occasion, but she had essentially already aligned herself with Oven Fresh.

At the same time, Sniff might have been lying about intending on his meeting that night to be all business for all she knew. That meant he was up for grabs if he wasn't committed to any mare just yet. If that was the case, and Cerb was going to be taken off the singles market...

"Should I pour this one a little stronger, Mayor?" Top Shelf asked.

Mayor Mare frumped her chin onto the bar.

"If you think it will help."

Okay, even if Sniff was up for grabs, Top Shelf couldn't leave the mayor like this.

"Are you going to be alright? I thought this was supposed to be a business meeting for you two tonight. Maybe he didn't pick up on it, but even I could see you were interested in more than just working with him on the Wonderbolts Air Show."

Mayor Mare groaned and folded her hooves under her chin.

"Do you know how long I've been the mayor of Ponyville?"

It was a rhetorical question, and she didn't wait for an answer.

"Years. Over two decades, I've governed over this wonderful little town of ours. Every drop of gossip and every crush or engagement has come across my desk or been brought to my attention. I can scarcely think of a single marriage I haven’t known about or conducted over. But do you know how many times I’ve heard gossip about some stallion that had his eyes for me or was searching for the courage to ask me out?"

That may have sounded like a rhetorical question, but Top Shelf wasn't sure, and after sliding over the next drink, she asked, "Did that happen with Peter?"

Mayor Mare took the glass and both hooves and knocked it back, downing it in one go. She slammed it back down on the bar, then, with an angry glare, she told Top Shelf, "He noticed me in ways no stallion has. Not once, never in all my life has anypony—"

With a bitter scowl, she pushed her glass to be refilled.

"Before Peter arrived in town, I was the old mayor of Ponyville. Single and married to my work. Peter… he didn't see me as some old mare. To him, my eyes were bright and alive. He told me he thought I was a younger sister of Twilight’s. Even if embellishing, there was no insult or empty words to what he said. He made me realize just how alive I am."

Her face showed an angry sense of longing. The alcohol had really loosened her lips.

"And how his hands made me feel. I felt… even here tonight, still. My body feels twenty years younger."

Top Shelf thought she must have misheard that last statement.

"You mean you feel twenty years younger?"

"No," The mayor persisted. "I am not young any longer. I have known the strains of stiff muscles and tired, achy joints. But after one session with Peter at the spa, I feel revitalized. I could probably run a marathon."

Top Shelf couldn't hide her skepticism.

"He can't be that good."

Mayor Mare leaned hard into the bar with a look that practically did all the gloating for her.

“Peter’s commission from our session alone probably paid for all our drinks and your tip tonight, and I’d be willing to pay more for another session because he is that good, and he's worth so much more.”

That was the last thing Top Shelf needed to hear for her to come clean.

"Mayor, " She posted her front hooves on the bar, closed her eyes, and sighed before attempting a heart-to-heart. "—you're a little late to the party on Peter."

"Excuse me?" Mayor Mare replied, sounding insulted at the undignified remark.

Top Shelf lowered her head down on her forelegs she folded under her chin much like Mayor Mare had.

“Oven Fresh has been seeing Peter almost regularly since maybe even before the Welcome Party Pinkie Pie threw for them in town. And rumors around town are that he’s been spending a lot of money on what everypony can only assume are gifts for Twilight. Knowing all that, it’s likely that he only took the job offer at the spa because he needed to pay off all the expensive gifts he is having tailor-made for her. So it’s easy to assume that he is either interested in either Oven Fresh or Twilight. He might even be interested in both since he took Oven Fresh to Rarity’s to get a new wardrobe.”

That brought Mayor Mare down particularly harshly.

“So… another twenty years it is for me. I never even stood a chance.”

Top Shelf stood up and started to pour two drinks.

“I never said that. I only said that you're late to the party.“

She finished overpouring the recommended alcohol amount in both glasses. The bar was dead, close to closing, and her tip for the night would cover what she planned on pouring. Plus, it was obvious the mayor needed this.

“Lumberman has obviously been claimed by Applejack, and he is certainly sweet on her. Chris has only been seen with Starlight or Cream Heart, and it’s clear that at least Cream Heart is looking for a new special somepony. Although, she might not be the only single mother in town looking. Her and a few others have been seen hanging out with each other with Chris as early as Cerberus fighting the guards in town. I'm sure you heard about that.

Top Shelf took a drink from the strong cocktail she made for them. Strange how the flavor and the burn it gave was completely different now that her mood had changed.

"Speaking of Cerberus, he has only been seen with Fluttershy and Rarity and has even gone on a date with Rarity. He might even be taking her out again once he gets back. The only one we don’t really know about is Benny. He’s only been in town once without an escort before the party and hasn’t been out since. All we know is that Pinkie went with him out into the Everfree Forest... but this is Pinkie we’re talking about.”

Mayor Mare took her doubly strong cocktail with an appreciative nod.

“So, we’re not without hope, then?”

Top Shelf lifted her glass to toast with Mayor Mare.

“Not yet. We just need to be smarter than all the others in town, rushing the castle, hoping they can find an in with them... We already have ours.”

Mayor Mare took hold of her glass and toasted it with Top Shelf’s drink.

“The Elements already have so much. It’s about time we’re allowed to get something for ourselves.”

They shared their toast and a long sip together before Top Shelf had one caveat to add.

“The Elements... that I can understand, but Oven Fresh deserves a chance. Possibly more than either us for all she’s had to struggle with.“

She gave the mayor a moment to think that over while she took another long sip.

“All three of us have been without a special somepony, but you’ve been a successful mayor, and I haven’t had to work too hard to get where I am today. But Oven Fresh… she’s had it rough and only recently got to a good place with her family again. She’s had to work so hard for so long, and I've never seen her so happy... I wouldn’t want to take this away from her."

She went to take another drink but stopped abruptly.

"Nor you either for that matter… or me… but if Oven Fresh has won Peter over, or is going to, then I really hope Cerb is still single when he gets back. I don’t have an in with Benny."

With one last silent toast, the two mares downed the last of the drinks, hoping for whatever chance they might have in the coming weeks.

[Deep in the Everfree at Cerb’s first campsite.]

Twilight was sitting anxiously with Rainbow Dash and Rarity sitting across from her in a triangle arrangement around the campfire.

“Why am I so nervous? I’m so nervous!”

Rarity was busy fiddling with more sketches for future designs from Sniff’s inspiration.

"You’re nervous because nothing bad has happened. That’s how these things work with us. Either it plays out to one big nothing or an all-out disaster. From what you told me, this was almost an all-out disaster but turned out to be possibly the best possible outcome. You just can’t get over the fact that despite all the things that could have gone wrong, and by all rights should have... they didn’t.”

Rainbow Dash followed up with the same mentality.

“Yeah, it’s just like me and Starlight getting into a fight. You were more freaked out when you found out that things between us were better after beating the crap out of each other than you were when you found out we fought in the first place.”

“That’s not—" Twilight stopped herself when she realized it was true. “—Son of a bitch.”

Rainbow Dash dipped over, laughing obnoxiously.

“Oh, yeah. Now you’re getting it.”

Rarity tried not to be distracted by the unnecessary levels of laughter until she saw Dash’s intention and played along.

“So tell me, Twilight. Peter seems to fancy a mare in a short skirt over a fancy dress. Would you like me to design you one?”

That came completely out of left field for Twilight, though it managed to get the mare’s full attention.

"What? Sniff likes short—"

"Skirts!" Cerb shouted loud enough to make Twilight jump out of her seat and teleport ten feet above the campfire in a protective magic bubble.

After catching her breath, Twilight started to float down, her horn glowing and her heart racing. She stared at Cerb’s shit-eating grin as Fluttershy and the others all laughed together.

“Goddamnit, Cerb! You scared the bejeezus out of me.”

Fluttershy walked up next to Cerb, moving just as quietly when Twilight couldn’t hear them approach.

“Well, maybe next time you’ll keep the rest of the overwatch posted where they’re supposed to be so that we can’t sneak up on you.“ She looked up to Cerb with a gleeful smile. “Right?”

Cerb nodded and met Twilight by the campfire as she landed.

“No overwatch overhead. No roving security covering my egress from the forest into the campsite. No security that cared to make sure I wasn’t a bugbear sneaking in to take a bite out of your backside or give me the challenge and pass to make sure I wasn’t a changeling.“

He shook his head in mock disappointment, “Couldn’t even secure the campsite for me.”

Twilight didn’t know if she should be upset at Cerb for scaring her or herself for slacking off.

“But? We’re done? Aren’t we?”

That was only half true, and Cerb could see where she was coming from but had to correct her.

“Ah… I see. You think that just because we got everything collected that the mission’s over?”

It didn’t take a genius to realize Twilight’s oversight.

“It isn’t… is it?

Cerb didn’t want to make Twilight suffer any more than what he imagined she would beat herself up with, as it was. He playfully grabbed her horn between his thumb and index finger, then wiggled it for a few shakes.

“Training exercise, Twilight. The mission isn’t over until everyone’s home, but it’s your call on how serious you want to take this."

Fluttershy extended her hoof and lifted up Twilight's chin.

"It's okay. He just wanted to have a little fun with you. He's not mad or anything. So come on, have dinner with us."

Next to the fire, Rarity pulled out a basket and started to pass out everyone's meal.

"This might not be as fancy as last night's dish. A hearty salad and some more eggs for Justin."

As they all sat together, Cerb opted to lighten the mood by making a confession.

"I think with a little better planning, I would like to do this again."

All four turned to him with questionable looks, to which he decided to walk back his statement.

"Or maybe we just go camping. I'd be good with that."

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 29 July 2023.]

Ever been doing your job and someone comes up and acts like you don't know what you're doing? Ever been doing your job and someone else in the same profession tries to tell you that you don't know what you're doing... and they're wrong?

Not so fun. However, at least for Lumberman, it seems to have worked out in his favor. So long as he doesn't end up with a dog turd on toast.

Also, poor Nurse Redheart. Somehow she got mixed up in all this now, too. That, and she's without her good hoof now. So... that suscks.

Then there's Sniff... poor poon hungry bastard can't catch a break. Not that deep down inside the only break he really wants is from abstinence.

Honest question, who wants Sniff to break down, and if so, with who? Just curious.

Otherwise, Cerb and them aren't out of the woods yet. Getting close, and who among them wouldn't be excited? Bon Bon is collecting her intel, some pegasi are getting some good training experience, Rainbow Dash will be able to hang out with Becky again, Twilight can patch thing up with Sniff, and the trio of Cerb, Flutters, and Rarity can spend some more time getting closer and trying new things. Pretty much everyone and everypony and waiting on pins and needles to get back.

But, the night isn't over just yet, What else could possibly happen? Find out in the next submission in Chapter 59. The Power of Touch: How Will They Really Feel?

59. The Power of Touch: How Will They Really Feel?

Out in the cool night air of the Everfree Forest, Rainbow Dash returned with her team after a long turnover with the oncoming Overwatch team.

Twilight had taken her time eating and would periodically look back at the dinner basket as if doing so would cause another desert to appear. However, it wasn't the lack of sweets she was thinking of. There was a nagging feeling of dread in the back of her mind that still had her fretting her pending apology to Sniff.

Cerb had taken notice of her distracted state and thought maybe she was upset with him over spooking her and the following criticism.

Best to make amends before it becomes an issue.

"I apologize if I insulted you earlier, Twilight."

Twilight had barely comprehended half of what Cerb had said but gathered what he was referring to.

"Hm? Oh, sorry, no, I'm—"

She contemplated making an excuse that something else was on her mind but figured that it would be better to just be honest. Keeping it all to herself was only causing more problems.

"I'm still worried about what happened between Peter and me… Do you think two days without talking to him would be enough that he might start to resent me?"

Out of all the things it could have been, that wasn't what Cerb would have imagined.

"Not in the slightest. I mean, seriously, when you see him again, apologize, smile, and buy him dinner at Grapes and Olives or treat him to a day at the spa. He'll be the happiest sum bitch in town after that.”

Through all the years Cerb had known Sniff, two things were consistently true when it came to women. One, how much he could upset a woman, he always felt worse. Two, any gesture to appease him worked better than she could have hoped for.

Then again, these weren’t the women any of them were accustomed to, let alone himself.

“Or have you heard something bad from your runners that go back and forth to town for you?"

"No," Twilight groaned. "It's just that after everything he did to help me, I thought he… I don't even know why a question about dating made me think he was trying to be insulting."

Cerb looked at Rarity, who was still focused on Twilight. There were enough similarities between these mares that he thought he'd take a stab at what could be the issue.

"Not trying to make the same mistake by asking, but is dating even common for any of you?"

The way Cerb asked reminded Twilight how unfamiliar most of the humans were with ponies in general, let alone their group specifically. Still, if he was trying to help, she would do her best to inform him without making any assumptions.

"Well, not for me at least. I've been too busy with my studies and royal duties to have the time. And that was long before I moved to Ponyville and started to study the importance of friendship.”

She rolled her eyes and huffed, still angry at herself for her less-than-sociable early years.

“Still need to reevaluate my lessons to see where I forgot how to treat a friend, not that I had much time after becoming a princess. But others like Applejack—"

She couldn't finish that sentence without having to slap herself for speaking so illogically. At least she caught herself in time and smiled apologetically, ready to try again.

"Sorry, Applejack has the whole Apple farm and her family to take care of. However, somepony with a lot more free time like Rainbow… Okay, maybe not her, either. Wonderbolts, duh. Heh… Um, Pinkie on the other hoof… um… Well, Fluttershy—"

She looked at Fluttershy, cringing and trying to sink her body under her wings. That shy pony dating anypony was about as likely as Pinkie being anti-social.

Twilight then looked to the last Element of the group.

"Rarity! Yes! If anypony is going to be socially savvy enough to—"

She could see all the wrong emotions fighting to hide themselves on Rarity's face before they fell behind her notepad and Twilight's mind word dumped her last option.

"Star… light?"

It wasn't a surprise to Cerb anymore why Sniff's question might have struck a nerve.

"I'm sorry, I shouldn't have asked, but I’m guessing this is something that's going to be a sensitive topic because you've all been so busy. What with the important work you all do, you haven't had the time, you know?"

There it was, the perfect explanation for Twilight. Humans, and Sniff especially, were all romantically social creatures, or at least far more than ponies were. Enough that, at their worst, they were okay with joking about each other dating or being romantic with a pony. Yet, at their best, Cerb himself was socially versatile enough to have a date with Rarity. Chris even admitted to finding them attractive. Sniff must have been trying to find another way to connect with her!

Although, that might actually draw more of a question if Sniff actually was trying to ask her out. Did that have anything to do with Sniff going out for dinner with Oven Fresh? Did that make ponies less romantic or loving than humans? The same species that damaged such caring and amazing creatures like Cerb and all of his friends?

Twilight set her salad bowl down. There was too much running through her mind to focus on eating now that she had this issue to deal with.

"Justin, why is it that whenever I think I know something, all I have to do is talk to one of you to find out that I'm utterly clueless about what I thought I knew?"

Cerb was hit with that question while peeling another eggshell. He was in the hot seat for something someone else said. Or was it what he said? Whoever said it, they’re an asshole.

"Honestly, I don't know. Perhaps we hold a lot of the same values but go about living them differently. That and the way our cultures differ made different norms for us. But to be fair, there's so much we have to relearn now that we're in your world."

"Maybe," Twilight sighed, lightly pushing her bowl from side to side.

"Look," Cerb tried to sound more encouraging. "Sniff loves it here. And that is not how he felt when we first crash-landed. He's... actually a lot better off having you around."

He stood up and popped the rest of the egg in his mouth, chewing it as he started to make his way back to the tent.

"Stop worrying about it so much. That's my professional advice. Focus on finishing the mission so we can all get back safe and sound. Then worry about the little things."

He unzipped the tent, getting ready to throw out the best excuse he could think of to distance himself from the conversation.

"I'm gonna get the beds ready. Be out in a minute."

As soon as Cerb stepped into the tent, Rarity put down her notepad and cautiously addressed her troubled friend.

“Twilight, my dear, please don't get angry at me for asking, but are you developing feelings for Peter?"

Twilight cringed, fighting off the urge to allow herself to be angry, but her answer seemed to lack the confidence to really sell any look of resentment.

"No, I am not falling in love with Peter. We're just friends, and I haven't been treating him like one... or..."

With a sympathetic tone, Fluttershy leaned in slightly and asked, "Or?"

Perhaps it was only a passing thought for Twilight, but she didn't know what her mind was reaching for.

"I'm not sure. Something Applejack said about how she felt with Lumberman helping her out with everything she's been dealing with. Feelings she couldn't describe... I think I felt them when Peter was taking care of me. Whatever they were, what I felt, they really were indescribably... good.”

She held her head between her hooves and rubbed her temples, her mind in conflict with itself.

“But... I just can't get over how poorly I treated him after all the kindness he showed me. I’m afraid I’ve undone all the goodwill and trust I made with him. I don’t want him to hate me or go back to being mean to me again."

She finally put on an honest smile and turned to her friends with a positive outlook.

"Justin is right. I need to get this training exercise over with as soon as possible and not sweat the small stuff. Once we get back, I'm going to ask Peter to join me in Canterlot. Then I'll show him the time of his life with all the best foods a princess can offer and spoil him rotten so he knows how much his friendship means to me."

Fluttershy smiled sweetly, thinking, and maybe hoping that there was something more for Twilight to gain with Sniff.

"That sounds like a great idea. I think he'll really enjoy all the high society ponies out there, especially with you there alongside him."

The ruffling from the tent alerted the three that Cerb had finished and was coming out to join them.

"Beds are ready, and I don't know about all of you, but I'm looking forward to racking out for the night so we can make it back home as soon as possible."

That seemed to get Twilight motivated and gave her a great idea.

"Things would go a lot faster if I brought Spike and Starlight out with me tomorrow. I could get more things done in less time with both of them here to help."

Cerb smiled with a shrug, happy to see the change in her attitude.

"You're the commanding officer; you make the call."

"Right," Twilight proudly agreed. "I'll head back and get things in order for them. Do any of you need anything else from me before I leave?"

Rarity waved her off and answered with a cheerful tone.

"We're perfectly fine, dear. We'll see you in the morning, and please do get everything sorted, for your own sake."

Cerb lazily saluted, "Night, Twilight."

Twilight snorted and rolled her eyes at the gesture, returning an equally half-assed salute.

"Good night, Justin. You too, Rarity. Night, Fluttershy."

Fluttershy was busy picking up the last few dinner items and turned to see her friend off for the night.

"Good night, Twilight. See you in the morning."

A brief flash of light illuminated the forest, and Twilight was gone.

"Well, then," Cerb called out to his caretakers. "Do you mind calling it a night early? The sooner we get to bed, the sooner we can wake up."

There were no complaints, though Fluttershy wished she could have been given a chance to go up in the clouds first. Having the opportunity to preemptively...relieve some stress she had built up after Cerb had saved her would have been appreciated. Then again, maybe going to bed earlier would lessen the likelihood of desiring another Wonder Rush?

However, before going to sleep was an option, Fluttershy stopped Cerb for something equally, if not more important.

"How is your leg doing? You did a lot of running and climbing today."

Cerb stopped short of entering the tent, having planned on dressing down in the tent so as not to lose his clothes again.

"Oh... uh? I guess you kinda beat me to it. I was going to ask to see if you could work on that same area again tonight. It's not bad, but... yeah. I'm definitely feeling it after all that running and going up and down the damn hill."

Everything continued much similarly as it had the night before. Cerb did a few squats and bent over in certain positions. This time though, he did so, laying on his back and letting Fluttershy move his leg for him started in the tent, mostly for convenience.

There was some soreness, but as he said, it wasn't anything terrible. So, again, Cerb protected his modesty with a towel while Fluttershy and Rarity went to work attending to his needs.

The massaging went on no different than the previous night, with the exception of Cerb being far more relaxed through the whole ordeal.

As a matter of fact, as he was enjoying it, he made idle chat while they did their work.

"So, what’s the castle like in the Crystal Empire?"

This was a question Rarity thought best to answer.

"It's simply to die for. The entire castle is made from pillars of crystals, very similar to Twilight's castle; only they're a beautiful white and blue."

Cerb playfully coiled a lock of Rarity's hair in his finger as she talked and twirled it, "So they modeled it after you, I take it?"

Fluttershy and Rarity both giggled, but Rarity couldn't accept such a compliment.

"Oh, if only, but no. That castle is far older than I am. Although much of their city looks more modern than Canterlot in some ways."

Cerb had another question, still not knowing much about this world or their plans.

"Any idea what all we'll be doing there?"

Fluttershy was in the middle of a long stride from the top of Cerb's knee and working her way up to his pelvis.

"Well, aside from helping you during the day and sharing your bed at night, I'm not sure."

"Don't forget about our training," Rarity said through her giggles.

"Oh, yes," Fluttershy was quick to support the idea. "After what happened today—" She glanced back up to Cerb with loving eyes. "—I don't ever want to put you in that kind of position again."

"Ha," Cerb laughed, putting his hands behind his head, making himself more comfortable. "I'm sure if you got mad again, you'd have smacked him around just fine. But yeah, you and me, I think we'll make a great team."

Rarity continued massaging little circles on the side of Cerb's inner thigh and playfully added, "Don't forget about me, Justin. You haven't seen what all I can do. Don't let this pretty face fool you. I'm not afraid of getting my hooves dirty, and the last thing I want is to see anything bad happen to either of you. Which reminds me, I owe you something special for keeping our dear little Fluttershy safe out there."

Cerb couldn't believe how great his life was now at this point. He had his spark again. Not only had he established himself a worthy protector in the eyes of the rulers of this kingdom, but he had also proven himself in the field without any bloodshed. On top of that, he was finally on the path to bettering himself with the help of his appointed caretakers.

He was getting his life back.

In fact, taking a good look at them in the softly lit confines of the tent, he couldn't express what he felt for them. To him, they were perfect, and to call them angels would be embarrassingly cliche, although not far from how he pictured them.

Okay, even that was a stretch. However, they were everything he never knew he needed to escape his miserable cycle of barely coping through the days. Even nights had become restful again with the comfort and support they provided.

Truthfully, their arrangement was comical at face value. Yet, the more he drank in their alien appearance and the unearthly effect they had on him, the more he found himself caring less and less about what others might think.

In this tent, it didn't matter that they had the cartoonish facial features of a pony. They were beautiful.

Their equine bodies were no longer an oddity; they were elegant and powerful. And the hooves they had in place of hands? They were the vessels of healing and comfort he now welcomed. The only drawback was that no matter how close to perfect they could be to him, they would always be different. Just like—

[Four nights ago at the end of Rarity and Cerb's date.]

At the end of a wonderful night with each other, Cerb watched Rarity walk back into her house. However, he found himself distracted by something she said that made him question a lot of things about his life

"If things were different, I'd be furious if we didn't do this again."

It had hurt that someone as compatible as Rarity wasn’t human. With so many amazing qualities, charm, class, and appreciation for him, they were too different. In fact, it hurt knowing that she must have felt that way as well if even she had to cut short their expectations.

[Last night just before Cerb went to sleep with Fluttershy and Rarity.]

After an emotional rollercoaster of a day and a lot of heartfelt exchanges, Cerb found himself pushing harder to express his trust for his two caretakers. He had lowered so many defenses that he was now lying in bed nude with the two in an attempt to show how much he trusted them.

After getting settled in for the night, Rarity had finished exposing her admiration and how pleased she was with his progress.

"Now, things, I can safely say, are different. I hope you can say the same."

Cerb was uncertain if he really had changed and answered quietly, "Maybe."

Fluttershy had been the catalyst for so many of Cerb's breakthroughs and was devotedly nuzzled against his side.

"Maybe you don't see it like we do, Justin, but things are different, and we're so happy that they are. But until you see it too, we're both here for you."

[Back in the tent where Cerb was putting the puzzle pieces together.]

Had he been blind, or was he just stupid?

It couldn't have been something as simple as denial or willful ignorance. Every time they had offered him help, every touch, warm embrace, or soft-spoken words. They had constantly been pushing him to be more open and comfortable with them to the point he was willing to strip naked and let them feel up his body. Yet, they were always cautious and considerate of his sensitivities, never forcing themselves past his comfort levels of being touched. They even went as far as covering themselves and never manipulated him to flaunt his bare skin.

Or had he been the one pushing? Testing them and carefully feeling around for meeting him where he was comfortable and striving to give and show them more? They had only offered their help. He was the one who pulled them closer and strived to appease them and earn their trust. He even pleaded for them not to leave him.

Why hadn’t he allowed himself to realize it? They wanted to be with him as more than only caretakers or even friends. Were they too wise or too scared to admit it? They had to know how he and all his friends reacted towards them.

They had been waiting for his view on them to change. Waiting for him to be different instead of the way things were.

Even now, they were still waiting. Subtle hints of what they wanted, yet never allowing their desires to exploit his own needs, even though they could have manipulated him through his desires many times over.

They could have held their help for Becky at ransom for his compliance, extorted any of his horrific traits or violent acts to force him into… No… That wasn’t them. Even before they knew how dangerous he was, they protected him, came to his aid, and still continued to risk so much for him.

His happy smile and carefree demeanor changed as he looked at the two mares happily nursing his war-ravaged body. Everything they were doing, all they had done, it all made sense. This knowledge changed everything! ...yet, nothing.

In a moment of clarity, Cerb quietly gave an admission of his shortcomings.

"I'm sorry I never fully appreciated just how much you two care for me."

Rarity's ear twitched forward to Cerb, and she stopped what she was doing to address him.

"What was that, dear?"

Cerb's mind raced through a million thoughts at once. How he and his friends had arrived in this world. All his fears and doubts about being under some mind spell. Finding comfort and a way out from his hell with these two. Discovering he was magic-proof. Proving himself as Fluttershy and Rarity cheered him on. Being able to finally do something that could save Becky with Fluttershy's help. Saving Fluttershy and having the feeling of value and purpose again.

It was because of these two. That's why he was here. He was here to be saved by them. Now, where that was leading him, he didn't care anymore. Whatever that location was, that was his desired destination.

"I..."

Cerb reached the point where anyone else would choose fight or flight, but all he wanted to do was surrender to his caretakers. He started to sit up and didn't bother to cover himself when the towel fell away.

"You both have done so much for me. I never really stopped to think of why. I was too caught up on the how it was happening. Too scared that it couldn't be real... but now things are different."

The two were confused as to where this was all coming from. Naturally, they were both flattered by the sentiment but didn't appear to know how to respond.

Not wanting to keep the awkward silence going, Cerb leaned forward and wrapped both arms around the two mares, though with a slight hesitance. He didn't know exactly where they stood with him. They wanted to be with him in some capacity, but neither had propositioned him for a relationship.

Actually, he didn't thoroughly think this through. He was too caught up in the moment to comprehend where this could lead.

Then again, part of him had already accepted it. He made this bed and was ready to sleep in it. After so many years of being tormented in his own personal hell, this compromise had to be the better alternative.

If that were true, maybe these two were to be his angels sent to ward off his demons after all. Regardless, he was going to stick it out and do all he could to repay them. Anything to keep the pain and misery from dragging him back into the darkness and haunting nightmares. Whatever it took to keep these two happy and fulfilled.

"I love you both," he said as he hugged them tighter. "Whatever you need. Whatever you want. Just ask... I don't know what else I could do to make it up to you for all you’ve done for me."

This was a welcomed display of affection, and the two returned the gesture just the same.

Rarity, specifically, cooed softly behind Cerb's ear as she wrapped herself around his left side.

"There's no need for repayment, darling."

Fluttershy answered just as sweetly, with her forelegs and wings enveloped around him.

"We just want to help you, Justin, and after saving me and all my friends today, I could never ask anything of you. I just want to see you happy and make sure you get better."

Cerb breathed deep through his nose, taking in their natural perfume. That bewitching sweetness with just a hint of tart, so alluring and welcoming.

"Well, you're both stuck with me until then," he answered.

Ending the emrace, he relaxed his hold on them and gave each a kiss on their cheeks. A simple gesture to test the waters.

"And hopefully long after that as well."

The two blushed deeply, and Cerb now knew, without a doubt, these two were hiding their infatuation for him. This new revelation wasn't entirely clear yet, but there was nothing about it he was uncomfortable with. Certainly more so if they were not lusting after him inappropriately.

He was okay with how close they all were, for now. Enough that he could safely admit it to them.

Then again, he was already planning on a second date with Rarity. If things were different, if he and his friends were forever stuck here, and those two would love him more than he did there and then… wouldn’t it have to happen? Not if he wasn’t just offering lip service and platitudes?

In all honesty, how close was he to pushing past that line if he had already gone this far with them? If he was truly stranded here and wanted to find someone to love again, maybe there was a reason he was so drawn to these two. Maybe that's why he wasn’t even repulsed at the idea of it all.

Wasn’t he?

He hadn't fully considered it.

What would a real kiss with them feel like? What would it taste like? Danishes and salad? Then there was sex he had to think of, but he’d already seen them and wasn’t horrified by what he saw. They were almost human-like in appearance and proportions...for ponies, anyway.

There was the thought, but it came without disgust or shame. Perhaps a little concern for not having any disgust or shame, but… this was too much to think about now.

Cerb took another deep breath of the two, relaxed, lowered himself back down, and pulled back the covers. For now, fuck it. Let it ride.

"I'm ready for bed. Let's see what kind of position we wind up in tomorrow."

Fluttershy couldn't hide the return of her blush and giggled, "You almost sound excited to find out."

Rarity didn't blush but found the statement rather odd for him to say.

"You're not embarrassed by it at all?"

Before joining him under the covers, they both slid into their PJ bottoms but opted to remove their tops.

Cerb opened his arms and let the two cuddle in close to him.

"Not anymore. I think the closer I get to the both of you, the better I sleep. That and—" He massaged his hands up and down both of their backs. "—I think I just like the feeling of having someone I can be close with, just holding onto you both at night... I dunno... I guess it's kind of like what we did back at the castle. Only, I don't need any magic spells to feel the love of those around me when I'm with you."

Fluttershy softly hummed out a laugh as she traced her hoof over Cerb's chest.

"Cadance was certainly right about one thing. You do have a lot of love in your heart."

Rarity raised her free hoof and let it sit just above Cerb's heart, where Fluttershy was still tracing over.

"And we don't need any magic to know it's there. We feel it all the same."

"Good night, you two."

"Good night, Justin."

"Good night."

[Earlier that evening at Sugar Cube Corner.]

Dinky pranced her way out of the pink doors and down the brightly colored steps with all the carefree joy and excitement a child could have.

"Thank you, Chris! That was the best dessert ever! What did you like better, mommy? My cupcake or Chris's cheesecake?"

Derpy stepped out with Chris at her side, still beside herself that she was able to see Chris again.

"I don't know, sweety. They were both so good, but I think I liked my muffin the best."

"Awe," Dinky tried to whine, but her open smile gave her away. "You always say muffins are the best."

"Yes, I do," Derpy happily stated before turning to Chris. "It's going to be dark soon. Do you still want to go to the playground?"

Chris stuck his hands in his pockets because, for some reason, he wasn't sure what to do with them. Regardless, he had enjoyed his time with Derpy and didn’t want the evening to end so soon.

"Yeah, there's all sorts of fun you can have in the dark."

Semi-inappropriate joke aside, it was a surprisingly farther walk to the schoolyard playground than Chris had expected. For some reason, he thought it would have been located closer to the center of town, not closer to the edge.

Fortunately, Derpy made for good company along the way. Mostly it was her talking about her job as the mail mare and how busy it kept her. At least when that had her working full-time hours, and she wasn't taking odd jobs on the side.

Unfortunately, it was Sunday, and she would have to go in tomorrow morning. On the subject of work, she took a break from telling another story of mixing up the mail.

"Thank you again for going out with me, even though I wanted to bring Dinky along. I don't get nearly enough time to spend with her."

"It's not a problem at all," Chris assured her. "This is nice, and Dinky is super adorable."

Derpy giggled and looked up to see Dinky ahead of them, bounding from one side of the path to the next, excited by every bird or butterfly that flew away at her approach.

"She's the most important pony in the world to me and is the only pony, besides you and your friends, that don’t look at me like I'm different or act like they're embarrassed of me."

Chris could relate, having much of his history sounding the same.

"Everypony is different, just because you have Strabismus shouldn't take away from how others look at you."

Derpy's eyes widened, and her wings extended in shock.

"You know what my eye condition is?"

"Yep," Chris carelessly answered. "Hyper and Hypotropia for your higher and lower eye. People have it in our world, too. Actually had a client with it who filed bankruptcy. Kinda reminds me of you."

"Because of her eyes?" Derpy asked, not sure what he was implying.

"Not just that," Chris told her. "She was also a single mother, but she had two boys, not a girl. Also, she had one eye that was permanently stuck with hypotropia. Her left eye was always looking down… she also wasn't as lovely as you."

He looked down at her with a grin, "I'd pick you over her any day."

Up ahead, having reached the playground, Dinky shouted out and stole the moment of flattery away.

"Mom! Give me a push!"

"Oh, excuse me for a moment," Derpy pardoned herself, not hiding the rose color on her cheeks, and flew ahead to get Dinky started on the playground's swing.

Chris was only a few steps behind, reaching the playground, when Derpy flew off, leaving him to sit on a small section of fence to wait.

Three good pushes later, and Derpy fluttered over to join him again.

Looking out at her daughter gleefully swinging, she quietly asked, "Can I ask you why you like me enough to go on a date with me, but the rest of your friends don't want humans dating ponies?"

This was a question Chris was reluctant to answer; still too many unknowns of what they were socially adept to. Not to mention, with Dinky there, he had to be mindful of his words, even if she was too far out to hear.

Time to see what his best efforts looked like.

"Our world is very different from yours. Here, dating can be done between all the different pony types, plus griffons, dragons, or any of the other creatures like that. In my world, humans are the only intelligent creatures. All the other species can't really communicate with us. Some can be trained and eventually might learn to make a certain noise and point or motion towards something they want, but that's not the same as expressing ideas or giving consent.”

Derpy nodded, thinking she was getting the gist of it.

“So, there aren’t any ponies where you come from?”

Another question not so easily answered. Great.

“No, we do,” Chris said with a slight laugh. “Unfortunately, ponies in our world lack intelligence. They’re about as smart as a Timberwolf, though, probably a lot less. Then again, I don’t think there’s a species back on Earth that’s as smart as even the least intelligent animal here. So, it’s kind of hard for my friends to accept there’s a race that isn’t human, that’s datable. It’s never been a possibility for us.”

"Oooooh," Derpy was amazed by the explanation. "Must be lonely, only having one race to choose from."

Chris thought to try and explain the complexities of the many races that made the human race but thought it best to leave that for another discussion.

"Yeah... for people like me, it certainly can be. I guess that's why I don't mind dating a pony. The rest of my friends, though? They never had the same kind of trouble finding someone to date like I did. But—" He turned and gave Derpy a wink. "—I think there might be at least one who's coming around to the idea of being okay with humans and ponies being together."

Derpy turned her body to Chris, and her eyes aligned properly with his. Kinda sad that they don’t last that way for very long, yet it was still nice to see her smile back at him.

"I like the sound of that,” she giggled.

Chris leaned in a little closer, trying to be cute.

"What do you like better? The sound of that, or muffins?"

Derpy leaned in a little closer, the battle between Chris and muffins in her mind; both made her happy, but which was better?

"Hmm... what kind of muffin?"

And a perfectly romantic moment ruined in three, two, one.

"Kiss him, Mommy!" Dinky shouted from the swing.

Derpy and Chris both stopped. They weren't close enough for the illusion of them kissing to even be a thing, but the embarrassment of being called out still stood. They immediately turned away from each other.

While A kiss would have been nice, sadly, Derpy’s confidence, much like Chris’s, was still rather low. Still, it was a step in the right direction...interruptions notwithstanding.

"Don't mind, Dinky," Derpy bashfully requested. "She thinks... Well, you know how foals can be."

Chris chuckled and tried to play down the tension.

"Sorry, I guess I already have a reputation, according to the rumors going around. I don't really want every pony thinking I'm some kind of kissing machine going around trying to smooch everypony."

Some soft giggles escaped Derpy's lackadaisical demeanor. Talking to Chris was so easy, and he was so kind to her and Dinky. He was even strangely physically attractive in his own way. More than handsome enough to want a kiss from, but this was too soon.

"That's okay. After what Starlight told us about what happened with the two of you, you don't seem to be the pushy type. Even Cream Heart said she had to make the first move. Honestly, right now, I'm not looking for anything more than some good company."

That just made Chris all the more embarrassed about his own reaction, and wanted to try and divert back to what they were doing originally.

"Well, that's a nice change. Not that I have anything against kissing a pony, but it seems more natural to take things slow, you know?"

"Yep," Derpy said, sounding more at ease with the situation than he would have expected. "Cream lost her husband about two years ago. Prim Posy a year before that. As for Berry Punch, I think she’s just like me and never got married."

With an apologetic tone, Chris looked to Derpy and asked, "Dinky's father never stuck around?"

Derpy put on a strong face and answered through a not-so-convincing smile.

"I... don't know who her father is. I just remembered I met a really rather nice stallion a long time ago while helping with the Winter Wrap-Up in Canterlot. I don’t remember much about him, though I think he was... Really, the only thing I know for sure was that he was nice and had a coat the same color as Dinky's."

That story seemed oddly out of place for this world to Chris. It was too much like a terrible case of a drunken one-night stand, if not something genuinely evil.

"You don't remember a name or even his cutie mark?"

"No," Derpy sadly answered but turned back with an honest smile. "But it's okay because now I have Dinky, and I can't really miss having a special somepony if I don't even remember who they were. All I need is Dinky."

She noticed the state of the sky and looked surprised. Time was passing by faster than she would have liked.

"Oh, it's getting dark, and Dinky has school tomorrow.” Derpy’s eyes immediately shot up as she realized something else. “Oh, no, I have to open the post office tomorrow, too. I'm sorry, but we need to get back home."

Despite the more than valid excuse, Chris still wanted to spend more time with the adorable mail mare, so he made one simple request.

"Since nopony is throwing me a party or dragging me out to a dance floor, do you mind if I walk you home this time?"

Derpy closed her eyes and gave her usual bubbly smile, "I'd love that."

She opened her eyes and turned back to the swings.

"Come on, Dinky. Time to go home."

"Awe!" The filly started to complain. "But we're having fun!"

Being a mother first, Derpy flew over and picked Dinky out of her seat in mid-swing and brought her back safely to the ground. The cute giggles she coaxed out of her daughter only warmed her heart further.

"And we can have more fun on the walk home with Chris." She gave her daughter an Eskimo kiss. "Now, come on, you cute little Cupcake Monster. You can't be tired when you go to school tomorrow."

The walk back to Derpy's was a pleasant one, with the conversation quickly diving into Dinky's days at school. She talked about her friends, how nice Miss Cheerilee was, how cool the CMCs were, and all the pictures she would draw.

It was just the distraction Chris needed to let him not focus on how tired of walking he was and how terrible his cardio had become.

As they approached their house, Derpy could see that Chris had been pushing himself, if his flushed cheeks and labored breathing were anything to go by.

"Would you like a glass of water?" she asked, hoping her request would let him stay a little longer.

Chris wasn't too proud to have admitted he needed hydration and a moment to rest. He really needed to start being more active again.

"Please, and do you want me to wait outside?"

Derpy reacted as if the question was a joke.

"What? Of course not. Come inside."

She opened the front door and let him in with Dinky.

"Go brush your teeth, Dinky. Then I'll tuck you in."

Obviously, thinking her mother wanted some alone time with Chris, Dinky ran off to the bathroom. Real romance happens when two ponies can be alone, after all.

"I'll tuck myself in! Have a good night, Chris! Thank you for the cupcake!"

Chris could barely catch everything Dinky said before she disappeared behind a corner and shouted back to her. That kid was too damn cute.

"Good night, Dinky!"

No sooner had he finished saying that; he looked around what must have been the living room and noticed how empty it was. Not only was Derpy nowhere in sight, but the room was also mostly bland and bare itself.

The furniture consisted of only a worn-out couch, a poorly maintained coffee table, and two very simply designed wooden chairs.

He never thought a mare that worked as hard as Derpy would live in such impoverished-looking conditions. Even the few pictures that covered the walls looked to be some of the drawings Dinky had talked about, save one small photograph of them together. A rug on the floor that had seen better days and fewer stains than in the current condition.

"Here you are," Derpy chirped as she reentered the room with a glass of water she carried on a tray with her wings. "Would you like to have a seat? It may not look like much, but my couch is very comfy."

Without any words, Chris led the way onto the couch and took a seat next to his host. Comfortably seated, he took his glass.

"Thank you, and yeah, very comfy." He took a long sip from his glass. "And thank you for the lovely time tonight."

Derpy sat with a bashful expression. Her posture looked only slightly reserved, more relaxed than she had been before the walk home.

"Thank you for saying so, but I know tonight wasn't as fun or exciting as your date with Cream."

Chris set his drink down. He wasn’t about to let his date think she was anything less than the others.

"No, don't compare yourself to the others. I'm serious, I really enjoyed our time tonight. I do enjoy video games, but... this was so relaxing. I didn't feel any pressure, and I can just be myself and really get to know you. This felt so real to me. I'm so glad I got the chance to meet you."

Derpy turned her gaze back to Chris's, and her eyes aligned with his again. Her confidence steadily rose along with her hopes.

"Do you think... I'm pretty and not... goofy or silly looking?"

There was one clear and obvious answer to give, but Chris wasn't about to feed her lines and decided to take a different approach.

"If you’re worried about what I think about your eyes, they don't bother me. Just like I'm sure you don't mind that I'm not skinny like Sniff, tone and cut like Benny or Lumberman—" He chuckled and raised both arms and flexed. "—or some towering hulk, like Cerb."

Derpy had a short chuckle at Chris's display. His playful humor was really winning her over. Even if he had some extra pounds on him, there was still a strong frame buried under his outward appearance. And now that they were sitting closer together and there was no breeze blowing away from her. She could finally appreciate the peculiar scent he carried. Something rich and sharp, a little sweet with a pinch of sea salt.

"No, you don't need to look like them to look nice to me. I like you just the way you are."

Chris folded his hands over his belly, feely like a hypocrite for not believing her.

"I'm a little fat, I know that, but I'm glad that you don't mind. Kinda funny how we both have our insecurities about how we look but don’t have any problems with each other’s appearance. But, I actually do like how cute your eyes make you look sometimes. It adds a lot of character, and while it might look a little silly at times, it’s a face I love to look at because I know who it belongs to. But... I just noticed that your eyes don't do that when you look at me?"

"Really?" She held up a hoof to focus on and verified that her eyes weren't off-center like usual. "I didn't notice."

She looked up to Chris with a pleasant smile, her heart still silently singing.

"I guess I have something to focus on when I'm looking at you."

A cute voice shouted from around a corner down the hallway in a bedroom, immediately shattering whatever kind of mood was building.

"I'm in bed now, Mom!"

Said message served as a reminder it was unfortunately late, and Derpy knew enough not to mess up their schedule.

"I'd love to have you stay longer, but Dinky and I both need to get to bed. Maybe I can see you again next week, and we can do this again?"

"I'd like that," Chris said before reaching over and finishing his water.

He put the glass back down on the coffee table before standing up. This had been a wonderful evening, indeed. He appreciated the slow pace and relaxing atmosphere. However, it also made him realize how much he did enjoy the more intense moments he's shared with Starlight and Cream Heart. He’d have to deal with that later, though.

Then again, maybe Derpy just needed a little more time to warm up to him.

"Maybe I can swing by, and we could even do lunch over the week?"

Derpy escorted him to the door, excited to hear how much time he wanted to spend with her. He had to like her if he wanted more time with her, but what else could she do to entice him further?

"I usually take my lunch around eleven. If you're in the area, just stop into the post office and let me know."

She went to open the door but stopped to make one request as quietly as she could. Her fears and confidence issues could only garner so much power over her aspirations and desires.

"I can't thank you enough for how..."

She was getting nervous and timid the more she pushed herself to ask this question. It was only one small request. She just had to gather the courage to say it.

"You make me feel like a normal pony, but also special, and I know you said you like taking things slow, but—" She lowered her voice to a whisper. "—could I have one little kiss?"

First date, a cute pony who wasn't trying to pin him down and dry hump him after having a calm and relaxing outing? Chris could grant her that much.

With warning, he leaned down and surprised her with a soft kiss to her lips.

Derpy was momentarily stunned, not expecting it to happen so suddenly or bring about such a powerful warm sensation over her. She didn't have the time to close her eyes like in all the romances she imagined ponies experienced. But this was her and Chris, and they weren't like the others. She would be the one to close her eyes during the kiss, not before.

And so, just as requested, Chris let it be only a little kiss. He didn't press hard into her lips or engage in something more intense as he had with his other two pony encounters. This was the kind of kiss he imagined his first would have been, and he was happy to leave it at that… sort of.

He couldn’t help but realize how excited he felt that she had asked for this before he pulled back from the kiss. It wasn’t much different than Starlight asking for her first kiss or Cream Heart pushing herself on him. He liked them knowing what they wanted from him.

"Only if you ask nicely," Chris jokingly said after the fact.

Derpy looked up at Chris; all dreamy-eyed with images of hearts floating up in her eyes.

"I... I'll have to ask more often,” she claimed, still in a daze as she opened the door. "I hope to see you soon, Chris."

"You will," Chris said as he stepped out the door. "Have a good night."

"You too," Derpy softly replied as she let the door close.

She pressed her rump to the door, stood up with her back pressed against it, and raised her hooves to her chest.

"Oooh, that was nice."

It took her a moment to collect herself, but she did her best to look calm and composed as she made her way into Dinky's room.

The light was still on in the foal’s room. Bright wallpaper with silhouettes of all different types of ponies and ornamental shapes decorating the walls. Stuffed animals of all kinds were piled up in a corner next to an open closet of dresses and other accessories a filly might wear.

Dinky herself was tucked away under a large comforter, decorated with all the princesses' artistic designs bowing or flying around their cutie marks. Said comforter was laid out over a bed big enough for two ponies. The foal could barely be seen, tucked away in a mountain of pillows.

Yes, this might be the most spoiled little pony in all of Equestria, and nopony else even knew.

"Did you have fun tonight with Chris and me, sweetie?" Derpy asked in a cheerful voice.

"Uh-huh," Dinky answered with all the joy you would think her toys would have brought her. "Is Chris going to be your special somepony? I think he really likes you."

Derpy sat on the side of Dinky's bed and started to tuck her in like any loving mother would.

"Chris and I are just friends right now, sweetie. But I would like that very much.”

Thinking about it, even as hard as it was to hope for, considering the competition, having a chance still required it to be a secret. Now she had to keep her daughter's expectations lowered and her lips silent.

“Hmm… can you keep this a secret between just us for right now, hunny?"

Dinky smiled innocently and the ridiculous question.

"Why?"

Derpy leaned her head down and kissed Dinky on her forehead.

"It's really complicated, sweetie. Maybe after a while, it won't have to be a secret, but for now, can you do that for Mommy?"

"Okay," Dinky answered, thinking she was doing her mother a favor. "But you should have kissed him. That's how special someponies fall in love. Then you can be married, and I could have a daddy, and then we can have a baby brother or sister for me to play with."

It was all Derpy could do to hold back her tears from all of Dinky’s wishes left ungranted. As a mother, how could she not want all of those to come true?

"All that from a kiss?" Derpy playfully asked. "I think some little filly has been listening to too many stories."

She gave her daughter another Eskimo kiss.

"Now, be a good girl and go to sleep, and maybe we can all go out again like we did tonight next week."

That was the wrong thing to say to a child so young and excitable.

"Really!?" Dinky asked, all but shouting in excitement.

Derpy chuckled and closed her eyes to better fake a smile.

"Only if you're a good girl. Now close your eyes so you can go to sleep."

Thankfully, as Derpy opened her eyes, she was gifted with her daughter blissfully lying with her eyes closed and unable to see the waterworks starting to flow down her mother's cheeks.

With any visible heartbreak removed from her daughter's eyes, Derpy stood up and turned off the lights as she left the room.

"Good night, sweetie."

Keeping her eyes closed and letting a long yawn escape, Dinky sleepily replied.

"Gud night, Mommy."

Keeping it together just long enough to make it down to her room, Derpy couldn't hold back what she was feeling anymore.

Who cares if Chris was a little fat or not even the same species. For Celestia's sake, who could ask for a more perfect stallion? He was too good to be true, whereas she was... She knew what she was. A laughing stock at best and a walking hazard at her worst.

She crawled under her covers and buried her face in her pillow, and forced her cries to be quiet enough not to reach beyond her door.

Her room was much like the living room, barren and simple. A single-sized bed with old sheets and an old blanket, topped by a single small pillow. There was one dresser, missing most of its handles, with a cracked vase and a wilting flower resting on top. Her closet had her working uniforms and one lovely dress that she wore to formal events, but not much else filled up the space.

"Cadance, Celestia, Luna, Twilight... anypony... please let Chris love me... If not for me, let Dinky have a daddy for once."

She continued to sob into her pillow with one final plea.

"I know I must have done something wrong in Canterlot to have Dinky's daddy taken away from me... I'll be the best pony ever if you can let Chris be my special somepony... please?"

[Back at Nurse Redheart's home.]

Another round of giggles broke out as Prim Posy did another reenactment of Applejack flailing in Lumberman's arms and being tickled.

"No, girls, come on," Starlight tried to tone down the teasing. "Applejack could really use a lot more of what Lumberman has been doing for her. She actually helped put me back on the right track with Chris. I owe her a lot, actually."

Thoroughly entertained, Nurse Redheart quietly sipped her cocktail.

"I don't know, I think they look kind of cute together. You don't see many stallions who will take care of a mare that they’re not special someponies with. At least not like that."

Nurse Redheart sighed, wondering how everything was supposed to fit together with the closeness these ponies had with the humans and her growing impulses. Even outside of that, there was so much she wanted to learn from them.

"And I still need to see Lumberman in my clinic. Not that I'll be able to when I'm stuck at home like this."

Miss Cheerilee offered her sympathies.

"We're so sorry that happened to you, but we're also so glad to know you were willing to stand up for him. Chris is such a sweet young stallion, I can't believe those other nurses and doctors could be so rude to him."

Nurse Redheart frumped and sat further into the couch. After seeing how kind Chris could be and how amazing his hands were, she was growing more sympathetic towards him. Although, now she could see many of these girls had more than just a curiosity for him. Maybe just like Fluttershy, they wanted a human as their special somepony as well.

"It was so unprofessional of them, but it's not entirely their fault. Chris and the other humans are so incredibly complex and interesting. From their knowledge on everything non-magical, to their own biology and physiology, and especially their gifted hands."

She took a deep breath and groaned in a manner that was almost unfitting for someone of her profession, especially given the current setting.

"But even outside of that, there is something more to them. It's like a magic all its own, the way they can make a pony feel..."

She knew she was revealing too much of herself and drew back. All these new feelings were compromising her judgment.

"Sorry... I suppose after such a horrible day, I can't help but dwell on how much better Chris made me feel when he came over to help me." She looked over at Starlight. "And you too, of course. All of you, really. This would have been such a boring recovery if not for all of you."

Sadly, depending on how you look at it, Cream Heart was a bit too involved and wasn't thinking about filtering herself.

"Don't mention it, hun. I'm still jealous of that massage you talked about earlier. Makes a mare want to break a hoof to get that kind of attention."

Prim Pose extended her wing and tapped Cream Heart up the side of her head.

"You're one to talk."

The sound of a glass hitting the floor and its contents spilling out interrupted the moment. Everyone turned to see Nurse Redheart wincing in pain and holding her injured foreleg.

"Sorry, girls," Nurse Redheart apologized. "I would love to stay up later with you all, but my pain medication is wearing off. I need to take another dose, and that will put me under for the night."

She cracked a weary grin, tired, sore, a little flustered, and curious as to why these mares were so invested in Chris.

"Where's a helpful human stallion to carry an injured mare off to bed when you need one?"

Starlight immediately ran into the kitchen and came back with a towel to clean up the mess.

"Sorry that Chris couldn't make it. He already had plans for the night, but I'm sure he'll be able to make it over tomorrow. I'll remind him tonight."

"Thank you," Nurse Redheart said, still cradling her hoof. "Don't make me sound too desperate, though."

Prim Posy felt obligated to offer some form of assistance and extended a helping hoof.

"I don't work until later in the day. Would you mind if I stop over in the morning? Maybe help you with some breakfast?"

It was astonishing how quickly these mares were willing to offer their hospitality to Nurse Redheart. All because of her devotion to her job, forcing her to protect Chris.

Well, that and her own interests, but they didn't need to know what she was wanting.

"That would be great. You can grab one of my spare keys hanging by the fridge in the kitchen. I'll probably be sleeping in later than usual from my meds, so just let yourself in."

Cream Heart trotted over to the couch, "Let me give you a hoof and help you to bed. Miss Cheerilee, can you grab the pain meds from the bathroom for her?"

Like a good friend, Cream Heart let Nurse Redheart lay her good foreleg over her back and started to escort the nurse to her bedroom.

"As soon as we get the mess cleaned up, we can see ourselves out, and Prim can lock up behind us. Would that be okay?"

Nurse Redheart chuckled as she limped her way to the bedroom.

"Look at you, acting like a mom, and taking care of me like I was a foal. You girls are great. And yes, that sounds like it would be for the best."

[Back in the Friendship Castle.]

Midnight Flash sat anxiously across from Kelly.

"Lady Bardwell, while I appreciate the offer. I don't believe Princess Luna would approve of—"

"Stop stalling," Kelly ordered, eyeing him dangerously. "Just because you keep losing isn't any reason to back away from your royal duties."

Spike laid his cards face down on the table and gave Kelly a confused look.

"How exactly is drinking and playing euchre part of his royal duties?"

Becky looked at the cards already laid out on the table. She hoped that Midnight Flash couldn't beat her king of clubs over the queen that Kelly led with or that Spike would take this trick with the ace or another trump card like Kelly did the last hand.

"It's the royal duty of the Night Guard to take care of us while on their watch. And right now, that's what he's doing."

Midnight Flash looked to Becky flatly at her attempted logic.

"Lady Landon, keeping you safe and standing guard for the castle, as well as doing regular checks on your well-being, are parts of my duties. Playing a card game and drinking more of your alcohol at your request because you're bored certainly can't be—"

"Partner," Kelly called out to Midnight. "Play the ace of clubs if you got it or any other club to follow suit. If you're out of clubs, throw a trump if you got it."

"Table talk," Spike declared.

"Yeah," Becky protested mockingly. "Why ya gotta be cheating?"

Midnight Flash rolled his eyes and laid down a ten of hearts.

"Trump."

"Damnit," Becky slammed her fist on the table and locked her eyes on her partner. "Spike, for the love of God, please tell me you ran out of clubs and can beat his ten."

Sadly, the look in Spike's eyes made clear he had a terrible poker face, and he laid down the ten of clubs.

Becky restrained herself from throwing her cards across the table.

"Damnit, Spike."

Spike threw his little arms up in defense, "Don't get mad at me. You dealt me these cards."

Becky reached into a pouch and threw two more bits into a pile.

"Yeah, but it's my money we're losing."

Midnight Flash was starting to understand this game a lot better now.

"You know, if you could convince Princess Luna to provide two additional Lunar Guards, Ralph could join us instead of standing watch alone."

Becky gave a disappointed look at Spike, "How fast can they get here?"

Spike took a slight offense to the rather pointed jab.

"Hey!"

Kelly leaned over and poured a little more Disaronno liqueur into Spike's glass of soda.

"Don't mind Becky, Spike. She's just a sore loser."

[Over at the Apple farm.]

Granny Smith leaned back in her chair.

"Applejack, yer dumplings were as fit as a fiddle and seasoned better than a twelve-year-old cider."

Sweetie Belle flopped her head down on the table and let her distended stomach roll off the chair.

"Ooh, it might have been too good. I think I ate too much."

Apple Bloom rolled her eyes at her friend’s response.

"That's cuz you ate about as much as Lumberman."

The aforementioned human shook his head and grinned.

"Y'all are too much, but yeah. Applejack, you outdid yerself tonight. And AB, you gonna clean up the table?"

Apple Bloom jerked back, looking utterly stunned.

"Why me?"

Time for another big brother moment from Lumberman.

"Because your sister made dinner, Sweetie Belle ate herself sick, I'm a guest, and there ain't no reason to make Granny clean the table when she’s the one foot'n the bill."

Apple Bloom turned to her sister, looking for support.

"AJ?"

Applejack snorted and had a cocky grin as she pushed her plate toward her younger sister.

"Ya think I didn't hear what he said? I've been sitting right here the whole time. If he would 'uh said something outta line, I'd set 'em straight. But don't you worry none. If you have any trouble remembering how to clean the table or wash the dishes, we'll be right here to talk ya through it."

For some reason, Apple Bloom thought it was unfair to have her do all the work and whined.

"Granny?"

Granny Smith gave a tired smile and offered some assistance.

"Don't you worry. I'll help ya clean off the table." She slid her empty plate over to Apple Bloom. "There, now ya ain't gotta walk so far. I'm sure you can manage the rest from here. Unless ya need me tuh grab the stepping stool so ya can wash them new dishes we got?"

Outnumbered, Apple Bloom surrendered and went to task cleaning off the table, starting on the dishes.

While those were being taken care of, post-dinner talk primarily revolved around the progress made on the house and the new prospects of Lumberman starting his own construction company.

"I still don't know how it all happened," Lumberman told Granny. "I thought it'd take me weeks of doing odd jobs before I even got any recognition. Now I’ve got a whole crew with their own list of clients."

Granny rocked back in her chair with a semi-concerned look on her face.

"Hmm, Hard Hat is certainly one of them stubborn fellers. About as hard-headed as that hat he wears. Never heard of 'em putting his hooves on no pony, though. Ya must 'uh really gone and insulted his pride for him tuh take things that far. Much obliged to ya stepping in like ya did, though."

Lumberman nodded with a grin, though it didn’t mask the lingering anger the conflict had caused.

"He's lucky I didn't beat 'em with a four-by-four."

Granny Smith crossed her forelegs and scowled harshly.

"Not that he didn't deserve it, but that wouldn't 'uh fixed yer situation none. And fer as kindly as the folks here been talking 'bout ya, I'm sure you putting the jerk in the hospital would ‘uh gone over like a lead balloon. It was one thing what ole Macintosh did. That was a matter of life and death. This was nothing more than inflated ego and his insecurities."

She cocked a sly grin.

“Besides, now ya done walked off with nearly his whole construction crew. Ahh, hee-hee-hee!”

By this time, Apple Bloom had finished drying off the last dish and joined everyone else at the table.

“Mr. Lumberman? Were you really gonna try an’ fight Hard Hat if he was gonna hurt big sis?”

The look on Lumberman’s face was like he had just been slapped with a fish.

“What kind of question is that? Of course, I would’ve fought ‘em.“ He balled up both fists and started to mock shadow-box. “I’d be throwing so many rights he’d be begging for a left.”

Apple Bloom’s eyes light up like they were filled with Christmas decorations.

“Can I call you big brother, Lumberman? Or Apple Lumberman? Or my non-Apple brother?”

God, this kid was cute, and Lumberman couldn’t overlook it.

“You can call me whatever you like, kido.”

Apple Bloom jumped up and hugged around Lumberman's waist as best she could.

“With Big Mac gone, yer the only big brother we got tuh keep us safe.”

Lumberman laid his hand on Apple Bloom’s head and scruffed up her mane, along with her bow.

“What you thinking yer gonna need protecting from?”

Apple Bloom pushed off Lumbermand and stood before him with her front hooves planted above his knees to hold her upright.

“What if any of them nasty guards from before come back? We’re in town and probably don’t know that’s where we’re staying. But if Big Mac is gone and Big Sis stays behind—“ She turned to look over her shoulder at Applejack. “—you’d keep her safe.“

She turned back to look Lumberman in the eyes. It wasn’t just a simple question; she was honestly worried.

“Right?”

Lumberman was the center of attention in the room, and he knew all eyes were on him, waiting for his response.

“You know—“ He picked up Apple Bloom and let her sit on his lap. “—a long time ago, I walked away from my family. It was just my mom and my sister, but they were terrible people. Then, my friends became my family, and my new brother Cerberus, he was the bulldog of the group.“

He barked like a bulldog, earning him a giggle from both foals, while Applejack just chuckled at the rather poor imitation.

“He was usually the one to do the fighting if any of us were in trouble. Not saying I didn’t jump in every now and then to help, but it was mostly him. But then, one day, Cerb went away, kind like he just did for Becky, just like your big brother did. Then somebody thought that since Cerb was gone, they could try to hurt one of my friends again.”

Apple Bloom was suddenly excited to the point she had to push the story along faster.

“And you beat him up?!”

Lumberman grinned the way the devil would when making a deal.

"And he never bothered Kelly again."

Bless Apple Bloom's heart; she found that endearing. Not only that, she finally had the relief she was looking for.

"I'm sorry I didn't listen when you said to clear the table, Big Bro. But now that you're part of the Apple family, I'll listen from here on out. And thanks for taking care of mah big sis.”

Lumberman gave her back a few good pats.

“Okay-Okay. No harm, no foul, but how are you enjoying having your own hotel room?” He asked, trying to change the topic.

Apple Bloom broke away from the hug and sat upright in his lap.

“It’s great… except for when Sweetie Belle starts hogging on the pillows.”

Sweetie Belle sat up, a little sluggishly, thanks to her bloated belly, ready to defend herself.

“I have to take the extra pillows. You keep hogging all the blankets.”

Lumberman huffed out a deep breath, finding some humor in their mellow drama.

“You ever think to ask room service for extra pillows and blankets?”

Apple Bloom turned her head with a curious expression.

“You can do that?”

With that, Granny Smith stood up from the table, having accomplished more than what she had come for.

“Speaking of beds, it’s about time you two got into ‘em. So come on, let’s head back.”

Apple Bloom looked back to Lumberman, ready to beg to stay for longer, but could see in his eyes he was telling her not to backtalk again.

“Arg… sorry, I can’t stay longer, Big Bro.“ She gave him a quick, tight hug before sliding down off his lap. “And thanks again.”

Meanwhile, Sweetie Belle struggled to bring herself down from the chair.

“You make for a pretty good big brother, Mr. Lumberman. Do you think you can convince Mr. Cerberus to be my big brother, too?”

Now that was cute, and Lumberman would reward her by humoring her.

“Heh, yeah, sure thing. I’ll talk to him when he gets back.”

As Sweetie returned the gesture with a hug, Granny motioned toward her eldest granddaughter.

"Applejack, ya mind helping Apple Bloom get any of her school supplies from upstairs for tomorrow?"

There was just enough subtlety in Granny's request that Applejack knew what she really meant.

"No problem, Granny," she answered with a soft smile before making her way out to the stairs. "Come Ab, Sweetie Belle. I don't know what's all yer gonna be needing."

Without question or protest, the two fillies followed Applejack out of the room for Granny to have her alone time with Lumberman.

Some serious matters needed to be discussed.

"Yer doing mighty fine work here, Woody," she chuckled comically, using the nickname. "But I wanted to ask ya…“

Her tone grew more serious.

“Are ya comfortable with all this? Staying here alone with Applejack? Watching over the house and her?“

She leaned back in her chair like this was a police interrogation. Her change in posture instantly changed the vibe of their interaction, whether that was her intention or not.

“Ain’t none of ya done us wrong, and you and that Cerberus fella have seen fit to taken care ‘uh my grandkids like ya do yer own. So, what I’m really saying is, if yer fix’n tuh be a part of the Apple family, I’d like to know yer serious about it.”

Lumberman looked as if he was still trying to figure out what was really being asked of him.

Granny Smith leaned forward again and softened her expression.

“I’m asking because I’m hoping yu’ll say yes.“ She grew a smile that was equally proud as it was almost sad in appearance. “We don’t have many honorary Apples. Not even Twilight ‘en her friends got that honor, as much as we love’em.”

This was uniquely odd for Lumberman. His friends were his family, true, and he'd already been told he was considered part of the Apple family by association. But this was being offered as something formal, maybe even official. It was like he was being adopted by a new family.

“Misses Smith,” Lumberman spoke up with a voice that sounded unsure. “Do I have to do a legal name change to Apple, or do I just say yes?”

The delivery struck Granny with a bout of laughter that rivaled Applejack being tickled, and it took her a moment to collect herself.

“Oh, Woody. Ya done got me good there wit’ that one. But no, no need to change yer name or nuthing.”

Lumberman snickered to himself, feeling a little goofy for even asking that, but already knew his answer.

“Granny…”

[Not much later, after a giddy celebration from the others hearing of Lumberman’s acceptance.]

Applejack and Lumberman lay in bed together. Tonight he had his back against the headboard, and Applejack was lying with her back against his chest while she utilized her thirty minutes.

“Woody?” Applejack started to ask a question as Lumberman’s hands worked up and down her shoulders. “Do you have any idea just how lucky you are? Not just anypony can be made an honorary Apple. For Pete’s sake, after all the times Twilight or Rainbow Dash and any of the other girls have saved my life, they don’t even get a discount on our apple cider.”

Lumberman didn’t let his feelings show themselves to the full extent that he felt them and acted as naturally as he could.

“I’m honestly just happy to be part of a family again. Even if only an honorary member. It’s been years since I had another family take me in.”

Applejack’s ear turned and opened up to Lumberman's lips.

“Come again?”

Lumberman switched up his motions to working his fingers in over Applejack’s chest, which ended her ability to speak momentarily.

“In my junior year of high school, I walked out on my mom and sister and moved in with Cerb. Back then, we all just called him Justin. But anyway, his parents at first were cautious about letting me live with them. I’d stayed over a lot of times, but living with them… that was different.”

Applejack managed to muster the strength to speak again and asked, “Why’s that?”

With great pride in his voice, he answered, “Because I used to be a really bad kid growing up, and I wouldn’t have changed for the better had I not met Justin and all them. Especially his parents.”

This was the most positive conversation Lumberman had shared with her, and it left her hanging off of every word.

“What’d they do?”

Lumberman smiled at the memory and slowed down his work on Applejack as he started to explain.

“They showed me what good parents were like. I remember, it was like, probably my fourth time spending the night at their place. We were about to have dinner, and I asked where my plate was. I asked, because every other time I was there, they made a full plate for me. This time, though, his mom smiled and pointed to the cupboard and said, ‘The fuck you think this is? A restaurant? You’re family now, you can make your damn plate.’ And then, just like that, I was family.”

Emotional strife returned and made itself known on Lumberman’s face and the lack of effort in his hands.

“...which really made it hard when Jay’s dad just up and walked out… that dude was like a second father to us.”

Somewhere in Lumberman’s explanation, he had stopped the massage. Applejack was too caught up in the story to correct his inaction, and she wasn’t going to.

“Do ya miss ‘em?”

For whatever reason, that question put him back into massage mode, but he still answered, even he did so reluctantly.

“I still go back and forth on that. When he was there, he was a good man… but he still abandoned us. Good men don’t do that, so part of me wants to see him again, to have him back. Another part of me wants to beat the shit out of him for how much he fucked over Cerb.“

There was a spiteful sorrow that grew in his voice, and it was clear his hand motions were being forced.

“There’s another country song called Grown Men Don’t Cry. It’s actually about the things in life men see that make them cry… First time I heard it was when Cerb's dad was singing it when we were working together. It’s a damn good song and never used to bother me, but now I can't stand to listen to it because of him."

He drew a deep breath, and his hands went weak. Painful memories were taking their toll on him.

"I can’t describe how soul-crushingly painful it was to watch the biggest, baddest, strongest motha fucker I ever knew cry as hard as he did the day I found him after his dad walked out… So, I guess I miss the man he was, but I hate the man he became.”

Applejack raised her hooves and pulled his hand around her barrel.

“You can stop, for now, Woody. I don’t need the full thirty minutes tonight.”

Perhaps that backstory was too much for her to handle, Lumberman thought and went to apologize.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to say anything to dig up bad memories.”

Applejack softly stroked a hoof up Lumberman’s right forearm.

“No, it’s not that. Well, yeah, hearing about that makes me think of losing my ma and pa, but… you lost two families. And you were old enough to really get tuh know ‘em. Me? I barely remember the voices of my parents. And if not for the pictures they left behind, I’d probably forgotten what they looked like. But you… You have lasting memories with all of ‘em. And now Granny made you an honorary Apple…"

She gripped his hand a little tighter, a lot of terrible thoughts coming to tear her down.

“What’s gonna happen if Twilight finds a way to send you back home, and you can’t come back?”

That was a good question, but it also overlooked something important that he was about to explain.

“Apples—“ He squeezed a little tighter around her barrel and pulled her up higher against his chest so he could rest his chin over her shoulder. “—it’s okay. I lost my first dad because he was murdered for living a life he knew could get him killed. I don’t really look back and see me walking away from my mom and sister as losing them because they were always bad people. I lost my second mom, who was more of my real mom to me because it was her time to go. I lost my second dad because he was a coward who ran away from his problems. If I get sent away from you and the rest of the Apples, it’s because you all cared enough to help me get home... Losing someone out of love isn’t something I’d never hold against you or look back on and resent. Because even if you’re ponies, yer still good people to me.”

Applejack leaned her head against his with a level of relief that only made her love him more.

“Woody… why you always gotta be saying the right things at the right time?”

Lumberman sorted out a laugh, “Anything to keep you from making me a piece of toast with dog shit on it and calling it breakfast.”

[Back at the Castle of Friendship.]

Chris walked into the dining hall during the middle of an intense card game on a small table.

Becky and Kelly sat with bottles next to them and faced their partners sitting across from each other. Becky sat across from Spike, while Midnight, who was not standing at the door, now became clear, he was Kelly’s partner.

"Should I even ask how drunk you all are?" Chris asked the table of players.

Spike led the hand by playing the ace of hearts.

"Me? Not yet. They won't share much with me even when we win."

Kelly had to follow suit and dropped a ten of diamonds.

"Barely even tipsy."

Becky played a jack of diamonds.

"Just drunk enough to keep Midnight here with us."

Midnight played his nine of diamonds and turned to Chris.

"Sir, Cake—"

"Gawd dammit," Chris grumbled at the name used to address him.

"—as a member of the elite inner circle of her majesty's private Lunar Guard, I assure you that my performance and capabilities have not been diminished in the slightest.”

Chris took a quick glance at Midnight’s cards that he dealt this round from behind.

“Not in the slightest, huh? How many fives did you deal yourself?”

Midnight looked back at his cards, confident he hadn’t let his scoring card fall into those he dealt.

“I didn’t—“ He finally took notice of the five of hearts among his cards. “Fuck me… redeal."

Somehow, Chris hardly moved an inch, yet nearly about jumped out of his skin.

"And you're teaching him how to swear?"

Kelly threw in her cards and laughed, possibly drunker than she originally claimed to be.

"Oh, come on, it's funny." She elbowed the young drake next to her. "Right, Spike?"

Spike threw back his cards that would have picked up all the tricks that round.

“Damn straight.”

Kelly giggled but thought she should take this opportunity to mend some damage she did by insulting him the night before. She should be happy for Chris going out and living a little. Maybe even get his dick sucked if he was into these ponies, as she was most certainly convinced he was.

“They’re gonna learn these words sooner or later by just being around us. Better to teach them how and when to use them instead of them swearing at the wrong time for the wrong situations. But on a lighter note, how was hanging out with Derpy and Dinky?”

Chris was following along fine with her reasoning for teaching Spike and Midnight curse words. Still, the last question came unexpectedly for how genuine it sounded.

“It was good. I bought them dessert at Sugarcube Corner and then took Dinky to go play on the swing for a while.”

Becky was the most pleased to hear this.

“Aw, Dinky is so damn cute. And that was so nice of you to treat her out like that.”

Again, Chris was surprised to hear their support for what he was doing, but he got the feeling they weren’t picking up on the fact that he was on a date with her.

“She works all week and won’t be free until next weekend. I might be able to have lunch with her during the week, but I don’t know what my plans are going to be for the rest of the week.”

As Midnight dealt the next hand, free of the fives he was supposed to use to keep track of their score, Becky had a suggestion to make.

“Let’s surprise her tomorrow, bring a nice lunch and hang out for a bit. Nothing better than good food with friends.”

That was something Chris would like to do but was worried about what Derpy might end up saying when he showed up to expose him.

“Yeah, I should be free for that.”

The front double doors opened, and a clip-clop of the resident unicorn made herself known.

“Hey? What’s up with only one of the night guards standing out front.“ Starlight rounded the corner to see the card game in play. “Oh, never mind. Hello everyone, are you all playing Kings?”

Spike looked over the new hand he was dealt and didn’t appear to be pleased.

“No, Euchre. It’s a human card game that needs four players… and these new cards are ass.”

Starlight trotted up the group but honestly had very little interest in the game. She had other interests to attend to.

“Oh, well then, if you’re all busy, I’m going to steal Chris away for a while. I’m working on something for all of you and need his help.”

Kelly was still examining her hand and observed the queen of spades that Midnight's hand flipped up for trump.

“Yeah, sure thing. We’ll be playing this for a while longer if you need us for anything. And Midnight, pick that mop squeezer up. We got this round."

Of all things, that caught Starlight’s attention.

“A mop squeezer?”

Kelly answered as she sorted her cards with a straight face.

“Queens are mop squeezers. Kings are mop squeezer beaters.”

Spike grumbled as he threw down his first of three nines in his hand, none of which were trump. The ten of hearts and queen of spades were all just as useless to him at this point.

“That’s just what she calls them. It’s not part of the game, but why are they called mop squeezer beaters?”

Kelly followed suit and laid down an ace of hearts over the nine.

“He’s the mop squeezer beater because if he didn’t beat her, she wouldn’t wash the floors.”

Not giving anyone time to process the terrible joke, she looked up to Chris, having remembered something.

"Oh, yeah. Stop breaking shit. We're guests here."

Before Chris could defend himself or question what she was going off about, Starlight placed an aura around Chris's watch and tugged him along with her.

"Don't worry about that. You didn't do anything. Right now, I need your help with figuring out this other stuff first."

[Over at the Castle of the Two Sisters’ courtyard in the Everfree Forest.]

Benny pinched the bridge of his nose and looked to be grossly disappointed.

“If you’re not gonna tap in the next five seconds, I’m just gonna call it for you, Pinkie.”

Pinkie had been wrapped up in Big Mac’s forelegs, stuck in a headlock she couldn’t escape from no matter how hard she struggled.

“No! He’s not gonna beat me again! I just need to—“

She grunted and delivered two quick elbows to Big Mac's ribs but stopped her attack and started to freak out as Big Mac responded by tightening his grip.

“Tap! Ack! Tap!”

Big Mac released his grip on Pinkie and let her fall to the courtyard floor, but also shared signs of disappointment.

“Benny, can we go back to training with you again? I’m not getting anything out of this.”

Pinkie jumped back up on all fours, and with an angry scowl, glared at Big Mac.

“You didn’t sound so tough in our first match.”

Big Mac grunted in a huff.

“That’s because—“ He turned to Pinkie and pointed to the back of his neck. “—you bit me!”

Pinkie fired back with just as much anger.

“You bucked me across the courtyard!”

Big Mac took another step forward and literally butted heads with the pink pony.

“Because you tried to bite me after I bucked you off the first time! What part of no biting did you not understand when Benny explained the rules?!”

Pinkie tried to push back against Big Mac, but her efforts only made her back hooves slide across the stone floor as she yelled back.

“He said no biting below the belt!”

Benny had to separate these two and stepped in between them.

“Okay! Knock it off, both of you. And Pinkie, for Christ’s sake. I said no biting or hitting below the belt. I said that as two completely separate things. I didn’t mean it as no biting below the belt. There’s no biting at all...especially below the belt.”

All of Pinkie’s anger fell away, and the embarrassment of her mistake was written all over her face.

“Oh… Biting does work, though.”

Big Mac rolled his eyes and stepped away, “Of course it does. Benny’s not trying to teach us things we already know.”

It was apparent that tempers were flaring too high, and they were going to need a break. So, being that Benny was second in command here and he was conducting this training, it fell upon him to settle their squabbling.

“Thirty-minute break, Mac. Rest up, and we’ll go back to stick fighting for a while after we get back.”

As Big Mac stomped away to cool off and get a drink, Benny went over to console Pinkie.

“Pinks? What happened out there? We went over these moves yesterday, and you had it down pat. You were doing good until all of thirty seconds into your first round with Mac. Then you just let him throw you around.”

Pinkie squirted a torrent of water into her mouth from a sports bottle, gargled, spat it out, then turned back to Benny, looking more confused than angry.

“I did what you told me, BenBen. It was working at first, but the more I hit him, the less he felt it. After a while, it was hurting me to hit him.”

That seemed to match up to what Benny had watched, but he had thought she was pulling her punches.

“So then you tried to choke him out—”

“Yeah!” Pinkie shouted. “But no matter how hard I squeezed, he only got stronger!“

She suddenly looked embarrassed and started to tap her hooves together.

“So, I thought I would just bite him instead.”

Benny facepalmed while Pinkie sat and frumped on the floor, now questioning her previous misconceptions.

“I always thought Applejack was strong, and I could take her down no problem. But Big Mac is sooooo much stronger than Applejack.”

[Back in the study at the Castle of Friendship.]

Starlight had led Chris up into the study. After a long day of working on her two projects, then stepping out to give her mind a rest, she was ready to show off and levitated a crystal towards them.

“So, first for the good news, I got this to show you.”

She dropped the crystal she had been working on into Chris’s hands.

Christ looked at the crystal that held the faintest traces of a flickering light.

“Cool, it glows… a little.”

“What?” Starlight took back the crystal in her aura, making it light up brightly. “Why did it—“

She suddenly realized a gross oversight on her part. Something that should have been obvious.

“Goddammit, sorry. I got the transfer spell to work, but you need a pony’s touch to work it, which you not only don’t have..." She eyed the crystal, then Chris again. "Your anti-magic fingers are going to stop it from working."

Chris grinned and shrugged, "Sorry?"

Starlight placed the crystal back on the desk and giggled. It wouldn’t matter so long as he kept her around to work it for him.

"It's fine, and I still need to work out some of the bugs in it. As far as I can tell, all the information is on there, but since there's so much information, I don't think my translation spell can keep up with all the processing you said the smartphone can do. But..."

She brought the CD player off the floor and set it on the desk. With a few soft strokes over it, she proudly showed off her results.

"It’s still some progress."

Chris noticed the small red LED light was dimly lit.

"Is it on?"

Starlight grinned, still embarrassed, this being the last bit of not-so-good news.

"A little?"

At least Chris could take solace in knowing that at least it wasn't a smoldering pile of regret and failure.

"Well, that’s still progress from what we saw with the vacuum cleaner."

Starlight brought up a small box with gems sticking out of it, and two wires clipped onto the prongs of the power cord.

"For some reason, your electronics need only a very small amount of electricity to work. The way I have these power gems set up is to cut the power down... which is only enough to turn the little light on. I'm getting closer to figuring out what ratio to go with, so it will work the right way. Once I get that figured out, we can up the scale to power your house."

Chris didn't understand what kind of magic was being used here, so he just smiled and nodded.

"Awesome. I can't wait for another movie night."

With that out of the way, Starlight quickly powered down the device and put everything away in a hurry.

Even faster, she returned to the desk to place her elbows down. She brought her chin down on her forehooves she folded over each other.

By God, did she ever look adorable posing that way. She was really trying to look as sexy as possible for Chris, which she was, but was still cute as hell.

"Soooo," she started with a cute voice that was begging for his attention. "How did it go tonight with Derpy?"

Chris rolled his eyes, still in disbelief about her approach and excitement about turning him into a player.

"You're killing me, Glimmy... but it was nice. I learned a lot about the postal system here."

She leaned closer with a smile that grew with the closing distance and started to wiggle her ass in anticipation.

"Are you gonna kiss and tell?"

She batted her eyes and pressed her lips to make a kissy face at him.

Chris, in turn, bopped her on the nose and grinned.

"You are going to get me in a world of trouble if you keep this up, ya know."

Starlight giggled and rounded the desk to nuzzle up to Chris.

"I don't think so. We're just having fun getting to know you better right now. So, come on, if you don't tell me, I'm just going to hear from the girls tomorrow."

Chris was still on a high from the night and gave in. That, and he just couldn’t say no to her, not when she was giving him that look.

"It was one small kiss. Short and sweet. That's all she wanted."

Starlight made a pouty face, still trying to be cute.

"Emmmm. What if I want a kissy?"

This was bait that Chris was more than willing to take, and leaned in close over the desk to Starlight's face, "Then, you need only ask."

Starlight grinned, loving how easy this was.

"Well, in that case, there’s something I need to say."

She started to move in for the kiss but moved at the last second and whispered in his ear.

"Somehow, a pipe in your bathroom mysteriously broke while you were away today. I moved your stuff upstairs next to mine. You should go check it out."

Chris pulled back to see if Starlight was pranking him and could see the 'Come and get me' look she was giving him. Then, he remembered the last comment Kelly made downstairs.

"Are you messing with—" He watched her wink and teleport out of sight. "—me?"

There's no way Starlight would have gone through all the trouble to manufacture a reason to move him closer to her room for the night.

Right?

Sure enough, upon leaving the study and walking back to where he remembered his room was, the door had a sign tacked on:

ROOM UNDER MAINTENANCE DUE TO FLOODING. SORRY FOR THE

INCONVENIENCE. PLEASE SEE STARLIGHT GLIMMER OR SPIKE FOR

NEXT AVAILABLE ROOM.

Chris read the sign a second time and then noticed the small pool of water he was standing in.

"Well, son of a bitch. Would ya look at that?"

[One highly motivated trip up a flight of stairs later.]

Chris stopped at the door he remembered Starlight stayed in. He stopped to knock but remembered he was told to check out his new room, not hers.

Then, as if she was leading him closer, the next door down the hall cracked open. A dim light started to shine through, further drawing him in.

Thankfully, as expected, Chris took that as his hint to proceed and waltzed in like he knew he belonged there.

"Starlight?" Chris called out for her in the vacant room. "This is my room, right?"

The faint sound of Starlight's giggle rose up behind him with something extra in her voice that sounded mischievous.

"Oh, Chris?"

Chris turned around, curious to see what kind of game she was playing with him, but was greeted with two hooves thumping into his chest.

The force was just strong enough to knock him off balance and make him step back. However, only half a step back behind him was his bed.

With more than enough momentum pushing him back, he lost his balance and fell onto the mattress.

Not wanting to give him enough time to recover, Starlight pounced on her prey and held him down under her body weight. The look on Chris's face told her that she had rightfully frightened him, but behind the fear was anticipation and desire.

Thankfully, she was hoping this was something he would enjoy because she wasn't about to stop unless he demanded it.

As it turned out, after hearing of how much farther Cream Heart had gone with Chris, she had been daydreaming of having him alone again. Then, with the opportunity Derpy wasted, she was going to use his lack of action tonight as her excuse to play catch up.

Still on top of him and looking longingly in his eyes, Starlight ran a hoof down the side of Chris's face. She didn’t care about who was downstairs; they were busy. There were also no concerns about Twilight intruding on the moment. The only one on her mind was Chris and everything he could do to her... all the things he wanted him to do to her. Heck, just touching his skin felt like the sun's warmth on a summer's day had been turned into the richest of creams you could drink but fashioned into silk that was draped over him. If every inch of him felt this amazing, she wanted to be the first to find out what more there was to experience.

There was so much building up inside, and she hummed happily before breathing deep. His scent was rich and fragrant, like the champagne they had drank together. It was just as intoxicating but still bold, with a heavy musk and a hint of sea salt.

There was still more to him than that, though. Even his figure was something she loved to see. His bulky frame and all the softness that shrouded something much stronger than he led himself on to be.

She wanted more of him.

Finally, after a few seconds of admiring everything she could about him while holding him captive, she asked him in her most enticing voice, "Can I have a kiss?"

She lowered her lips closer to his, with no intention of avoiding him this time.

"I really want you to kiss me."

Her lips were so close to his that she could practically feel the static charge between them.

"Kiss me and hold me against you. I want to feel your hands all over me again."

There was no point in answering her question or any way of telling who moved to close the distance first. Neither could hold themselves back, nor would they try to restrain themselves from each other. Not after they had another taste of their passions were exchanged.

For Starlight, though, it was safe to say that she had grown a little jealous, if not envious. Some other mare had become more adventurous with her human stallion.

And while Chris was not her human stallion, per se, she saw him first, she loved him first, she kissed him first, and tonight she wanted to be the first to experience whatever the next step with him was going to be.

When they were together, she couldn’t help but treat him like he was her stallion.

Now to coax him into taking things further to whatever he wanted to show her they could do together.

First things first, though. It was time to try this new tongue trick Cream Heart was gushing over.

Remembering how it started, she opened her mouth wider and invited Chris in. When their tongues finally met, the sensation sent a warm tingle down from her head, fluttered in her chest, and then settled as a burning fire between her legs.

That final sensation reminded her of the last time they were like this and inspired her to recreate the scene on his new bed. She started to pull back and lead him up with her right fetlock behind his neck and broke off the kiss just long enough to tell him what she wanted.

“Sit up like you did on the couch. I want to do more of that thing we did last time again.”

“Hold on,” Chris requested in hushed anticipation. “Let me—“ He laid his back down on the mattress and lifted his hips. “—get these pants off. It’s not as good when they’re in the way.”

Chris got as far as unbuttoning his pants and working the zipper before Starlight's impatience took matters into her own hands… hooves… horn? Regardless, there was barely enough time for Chris to see the khaki fabric glow before they were off his legs and lost somewhere across the room.

All he wanted was a little less separating him from her grinding hips. But as she pulled him to her hungry lips and took her place on his lap, his cravings were breaking his will.

Only a thin layer of cotton separated her warm moist folds from his rigid member. Her desire to have him like this caused her dampness to seep through against his manhood.

His virtuous ideals were replaced with carnal instincts. Even for Starlight, the warmth from Chris's body, the feeling of the solid limb between his legs, robbed her of her moral guidance.

Sliding his cock up and down her slit and dragging it over her pubic mound was leaving her drunk in ecstasy.

It was as if the closer she was to him, and the fewer clothes that kept them apart, the greater the intensity she could experience. On top of his hands sliding across her back and sides or sliding against and gripping her ass and flanks, she didn't know how things could get much better. Nothing, save the taste of his longing for her as she forced her tongue to invade his mouth. It gave her such a thrill to feel him fight against hers for supremacy.

In their wild entanglement, the questions of what she knew about what they were doing were becoming obsolete. The small steps he had planned to take had become longer strides in his mind for what he wanted to do with her. She was supposed to tell him more about what she wanted. Just ask him where to touch her, how deep to go, or was she to forego the request and just make it happen?

That was what she was doing, wasn't it? She had been so shy and cautious with her words. Maybe her words only got in the way, and the way she was continuously escalating things was her way of seeing how much he wanted to do? Was she silently asking for him to take things further?

All of this mentality playing out in his head quickly devolved his mind over matter into the grind over his member. Then the silent debate ended with one final thrust of her hips against him that ended with a slow grind of her wet slit down his thinly covered shaft.

This could only end so many different ways, and Chris could wait no longer for her overcautious approach.

He parted from their deep kiss with a look of urgency.

"Starlight," he quickly gasped.

With sudden gasps, he could taste something new in the air. It was rich yet somewhat airy, not pungent, but still strong. It came in first like an over-ripened medley of fruit but held notes of something sour or tart. It was the kind of scent that pleased the soul and excited the mind. More so, it was the scent that told him what she wanted and drew him further from his sensibilities and closer to his primal urges.

The scent of Starlight's lust grew stronger; she wanted no interruptions and pleaded, "Please don't tell me to stop, Chris. "

She pressed the bridge of her muzzle against his lips and repeated the same trust, and slid against him while she whispered, "Please don't stop."

Chris sat farther upright and pulled her against him while thrusting against her and let his perversion and desperation direct his words.

"I don't want to stop, but—" He gripped her excessively stronger than needed, too aroused to control his strength. "But—"

He moved his hands under her forelegs and pushed them apart so they could see each other eye-to-eye.

"I'm so scared to do more." He looked deep into her eyes, frightened and begging for her acceptance. "I know you want more, and I want it to. Do you trust me?"

Was this necessary? Starlight wondered what he wanted. What could he ask for that she wouldn't give him at this point or have him offer that she wouldn't accept? Was this what he was talking about for how their relationship was supposed to work?

She couldn't think past wanting more of this and hoped if she just agreed, that's exactly what she would be given.

"This feels so good. I don't care how strange it is. I trust you. Just please don't stop."

She forced her way back into kissing him, soft at first, but quickly returned to her parting his lips open to allow her tongue to grind against his. There was no resistance from him, and so she started to rub her slick pussy against the saturated fabric of his boxers again.

She wanted to continue on this journey with him, but she had to satiate her impulsive instincts for at least a for more seconds.

Such a shame, though, she contemplated. It took Cream Heart to give him the courage to try more. How much better could this be if only Derpy hadn't limited her request to only a simple kiss?

This was it. There was no going back for Chris. The temptation was too strong. Her persistence had convinced him that she wanted this just as much as he did. Her pleading for him not to stop proved it.

With all the mental and physical strength he could muster, Chris forced his hands under Starlight's thighs and lifted her up.

He pulled her away from both his aching groin and their warring tongues. When she stared at him, confused, there was only a straightforward explanation to give.

"My boxers do need to come off. "

He removed his hands, dug his thumbs under his waistband, and pulled his boxers down as far as he could reach. His cock, slick with her fluids and glistened in the cool, open air. The cold sensation gave him a passing thought to stop and reconsider, but the radiant heat from her body robbed him of any sensibility and drove him forward.

Finally, with his convictions subdued, he reached under Starlight to spread her open and guided her down.

There was a moment of hesitation at the feeling of being so horrendously violated that she gasped. However, the sensation of his hands sliding against her most private parts left her a willing puppet in his control.

Then… it happened.

"Awwwweooooh," Starlight's voice arched sharply up into a soundless scream as the inner parts of her she never knew existed fell upon what Chris had kept hidden from her.

So many thoughts raced for answers in her mind, "This was… he… how? What? Why? Chris had just… Am I under a spell? Perhaps a potion? Why do I want this so bad?”

"Oh, fuck," Chirs's voice mirrored the myriad of unvoiced questions Starlight had left unsaid.

Starlight looked down between them. She could see his penis between her legs, parting the folds from under her tail.

It felt unreal and so unlike when she had been embarrassed by it happening against his clothes. Yet, she had enjoyed it enough that she was content being told it was natural. It had become remarkably better with his pants removed. So much more that she ignored the mess she made, but now flesh to flesh… it was—

"Chris," she could barely speak his name between the shuttering her body couldn't control and her faltered breathing. "This is—"

"We can stop if you want to," Chris told her, though everything about him begged that she wouldn't.

Starlight was so far in over her head. She was more than attached to Chris; with the feelings like these new ones he was showing her, she was addicted. More than that, she loved him, everything about him, and this only added to it. So much that even this unnatural act, something so embarrassingly horrid as rubbing their nether regions directly against each other, was something beautiful. It defied logic and all her understandings of magic, but with him, she wanted it.

Chris held her against him, his cock throbbing with the anticipation of further stimulation. He was standing on a dangerous line that demanded not to be crossed. He had to stop, but no… he was by all rights passed that point. There was no recourse for taking things this far. They would be forever tarnished.

Stained.

Cursed.

Marked.

This could never be undone.

"No," Starlight demanded, though it took all her willpower to speak and not simply let her body thrash upon him. "Don't... stop... please..."

For years, ever since Chris had discovered the fandom, he'd wanted this, or at least anything close to this. A fantastical, depraved dream come true. Now, all he had to do was make it work with second-hand knowledge of pleasing a woman based mainly on fan-written smut.

"Just hold on," He quietly instructed.

Bracing herself for what was about to happen, she felt Chris's left hand gently press against between her shoulders, pushing her chest to his. Then firmly, his right hand slid down to the base of her tail. His fingers parted and spread around both sides of her tail.

He gripped tightly around her butt and pulled her closer into him.

She did her best to follow his lead, but what she felt took her breath away, and her head fell limply over his shoulder.

Every moment of the motion she felt of the length of his cock sliding against her was beyond description. And yet, somehow, she felt as if she knew what to do. Some hidden knowledge was telling her body how to move with him and made her grind her hips against him even harder.

She continued to follow these silent demands until the progressively extenuating motions pushed the head of his cock into the peak of her mound. The end of his member engaged something in her. It felt like every high point she had felt with him before was being activated at once.

She gasped, and her knees locked tight with the jolt that overtook her. With every jolt that followed, her hips would rock forward and mash their bodies together. The feeling would peak, and her taut muscles relaxed, only for her to fall back against him. Every time she fell, it would trigger another burst of that wonderful sensation in a heavenly cycle of forbidden wonders.

As the motions continued, she became detached from her body moving on its own. She had no conscious control over them but felt the connection in her mind to limit or encourage their intensity.

The struggle to stop the air from dancing in her throat as she panted with every bounce urged her to pull back. This was not to be, as Chris's hand on her had fallen in rhythm, and knowing he was there to bring this on kept her willfully trapped in the blissful repetition.

Struggling in his own way, Chris was laboring with the bulk of Starlight's weight collapsed over his shoulder, with the remainder in his right hand. Not that he would have allowed his fatigue to allow this to end.

The carnal pleasures surging through him, feeling the hot, slick inner folds of her sex grinding against him, masked all the strain in his arms. Even the subtle huffs and airy gasps she drew in and out as her body bobbed in short gyrations were such a turn-on that hearing her was driving him closer.

The new sensations still left Starlight in a heavily altered state of mind. Throughout the autonomous responses she gave herself to, she noticed that her peaks of pleasure were starting to flare up in her with greater intensity. They had been since they started, but now there was an internal glow about them that was lasting longer. Even on the downward motion, the valleys didn't fall so shallow, and the return to the peaks came much faster.

Actually, it was her that was getting faster. She tried to slow herself, thinking she was accidentally falling out of sync with Chris. Yet, her body punished her with a decline in those beautiful sensations.

That wouldn't do, and she relaxed her control and willed her body back into a higher tempo. At least this time, Chris's hand noticed and was struggling with keeping pace.

Deep inside, there was a build-up that was radiating out. It made her heart race, and her short pants of breath drew in deeper, and her labored huffs came out stronger. This build-up was growing more intense with every bump and grind, making her hold tighter around Chris.

She started to flex her chin against his shoulder to relieve the stress on her legs for better control. The muscles in her started to flex, and she tightened her core so she could force herself against his ever-increasing gusto. Feeling over his back as she hugged him with the rising desire to show how much she loved and appreciated him.

Shortly thereafter, they reached the point her soft motions supported by him were no longer enough to maintain her growing enthusiasm.

She wrenched her legs around his, so her thrust would hit even harder as she overpowered her own instincts and forced her hips to work even harder. The illusion that she might lose all control was gone. She wanted more and now held the reigns.

"Emmn," She moaned as a particularly strong surge burst in her loins and ran up her back. "Thank you for this."

Chris held strong as she tightened her grip around him, attentive to her every adjustment and working her slit up and over his shaft.

He could feel how badly she wanted it, as she was so very wet. The cold sensation running down between his legs as it flowed ever-increasingly in their fervid embrace.

Then another moan enchanted him as the intensity of her motions started to grow into more of an act of her smashing her hips against him. It was like she was trying to force the entire length of his cock over the length of her demanding opening.

Chris knew enough to tell she was getting close and whispered to her, "Does that feel good?"

Despite her lack of any stable breathing, she softly crooked out, "Yes... yes... Chris... I feel like—"

"It's going to get—" Chris flinched as her motions worked him closer to climax. "—even better soon. You'll know it when you feel it. Just try to not be too loud, and do what you think feels best. It might—"

Starlight suddenly started to go limp, only to cling to him for dear life as she returned to work the most demanding point of her strides.

She whined a high-pitched squeak as she clenched her legs as tight as she could against his and violently mashed her pussy against his cock.

With renewed vigor, she continued crashing her hips against him in small trust, stroking his length against her convulsing sex until the head of his cock again found her clit, and she found herself lost in motions, willfully encouraging these mindless acts.

This was the strongest feeling yet. The build-up exploded and permeated through her body in an eruption of unworldly delights. Indescribable sensations flooded her body as profusely as the fluids flowing from it. She didn't care, though. This was natural, it was beautiful, and with Chris there, she lovingly embraced everything it was.

The sudden orgasm had caught Chris by surprise, and he was in a near panic to try and keep up with her chaotic motions. But all too quickly, his calls for making her first orgasm something romantic and beautiful were vanishing. She had been working his shaft so efficiently that he was teetering on the edge himself.

Again and again, she would grind her way up and thrust herself down in uncontrollable gyrations. Each time dragging her clit over the tip of his cock, catching it under its hood with electric results. Without pause, she was riding him out for all this was worth with little grunts and whines until the world around her faded, and her pleasure became the only thing she comprehended.

"I can't hold back," he warned her as he started to thrust against her in strides that fell out of sync to feed his own desires.

Just as she thought she had gotten into a rhythm, Chris whispered something into her ear. He was pressing himself against her as she had been doing against him, only more intensely. As he worked his shaft against her, it seemed to bring about another peak, and she wanted to scream madly as no words could express what she felt inside.

She repressed the need to proclaim these heavenly wonders. Still, her whines and subtle grunts became moans that could soon draw unwanted attention.

In a desperate attempt to subdue her voice from escaping, she made a move she could only hope wouldn't ruin this for her stallion.

As Chris worked himself ever closer to climax, Starlight pushed away from his chest just enough to return face-to-face and started to aggressively kiss him. One passionate whine erupted into a reverberating moan as soon as she worked her tongue past his lips. She could taste his desires as sweaty as she could feel her own.

The shot of extra stimulation ran through his core and sent him over the edge. He hugged her body tight against him with crushing force. His orgasm forced him to thrust without caution or regard against her, coating her breast and belly with his seed.

It was magic, a divine gift from the beautiful creature who had lured him into this embrace. In the raw, ecstasy was what he felt as he moaned with her invading tongue as it lapped along the width of his.

They slowly fell back into rhythm, his cock pulsing against her slit, her outter lips quivering and clenching around him. Their gyrations slowed, the rough and drawn-out strides eased, and the last bit of his spunk squeezed out of him by her quivering snatch.

As Starlight's climax started to fade, Chris pulled back one final time. He dragged the tip down into her lower lips coarsely and ground up under her clitoral hood. He forced one last whimpering whine and reflexive trust against him.

They had continued to kiss as the afterglow set in, their passion and desperation to stop the intensity from leaving them.

Sadly, with the adrenalin burning out and their exhausted breaths interrupting the kisses they were fumbling through, Starlight parted away with a curiously sad look in her eyes. His body had relaxed, and his stiffness softened between them, leaving her to wonder what had changed.

"Do we have to stop?"

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 29 July 2023.]

Welp, it finally happened... 680,000 plus words, 58 chapters, 10 days in-story passing, constant hints and flirts... and Cerb finally realized that Rarity and Fluttershy have a thing for him-I mean someone got laid. Jesus Christ...

Okay, okay. So! A proper recap. Cerb, Flutters, and Diamond Thighs aren't out of the woods, yet. Though there is are some questions as to what will happen when they leave the woods and return to the many comforts of Ponyville or the seclusion being offered in the Crystal Empire? Then again, who isn't getting close and comfortable these days?

Then of course... Derpy... I apologize for those who may feel some kind of way about how things ended of her date. We will come back to her, don't you worry.

Then again, how many other girls are there waiting for their turn with Chris? However, Starlight technically didn't even have a date yet. Does that make her lucky or greedy?

What else was there? Oh, yes. Becky and Kelly chilling with the guards and Spike. That was fun. Anyone else ever play euchre? I love that game.

Oh, of course, can't forget all the fun and shenanigans with Lumberman and ole Apple Hat. He's really getting accustomed to the apples.

Lastly, what is Benny doing training Pinkie?

... okay, the last thing is certainly Chris finally crossing that line with Starlight. I know who you are. Don't lie.

So, stick around to find out what happens in the aftermath in chapter 60. The Fear of What Follows After.

60. The Fear of What Follows After

It was essentially over, and the reality of Chris's hasty decision began to set in. He had done what Sniff couldn’t. He gave Starlight what she wanted and gave himself to her in the safest way he could. Even if he hadn’t wholly lost his virginity, he hardly even lasted longer than the jokes would imply, which was longer than a stallion. She couldn’t fault him for that.

"No, but... that's how this usually goes for us, I guess."

"You guess?" Starlight asked, still hoping they could have a repeat of what she just felt. "You guess what, exactly?"

Chris started to stroke his hands up and down Starlight's backside, trying to comfort her through the letdown.

"Some girls can have a climax like you just had more than once. Guys… well, you know… I think I need a nap?"

The mood had made an unexpected change, and Starlight felt as if she had just done something wrong by the way Chris was acting.

"Chris… what did we just do? I've never felt anything like that before."

The tone she used made her suddenly panic at the thought of the risk of unintentionally insulting him again. Trying to save the moment, she quickly picked back up with a cheerful tone.

"Not that I didn't enjoy everything we just did." She grew a dreamy smile and traced a hoof down his chest as her ear twitched. "I really, really enjoyed all of that."

She readjusted herself and could hear the slick noises of the fluids that coated them separating.

Sadly, try as she might, she couldn't hide her growing discomfort with that particular outcome.

"Eww. What is all this?"

The high from his orgasm was over, and that left his mind to clear and think rationally. What he realized was that she didn’t know what they were doing. It wasn’t just the position they were in that confused her; she didn’t realize that she was covered in his cum.

He fucked up, and all the shame and guilt really started to show on his face.

"I'm sorry I took this too far. I thought you knew—" He stopped short of what he was going to say, knowing that was a lie he couldn't finish trying to sell and started over. "I… should have waited."

Now Starlight was sure she had said something wrong.

"No, Chris, please don't be like that. I take it back, I'm not grossed out by the… "

She slid back a little farther to get a better look at what she could, given the room's poor lighting. It was a mix of the clear fluid she left on his shorts earlier and a milky cream. She would have been revolted, but pushing herself back had her slide against his barely hard cock and reminded her of why she hadn’t stopped in the first place.

This was too strange to continue on blindly, yet too enjoyable to give up so easily, so she looked up to him with a guilty smile.

“Can you tell me what this is so we can do it again?"

[Back in the Northern Edge of the San Palomino Desert]

Trixie was pulling her wagon back out into the middle of nowhere. She was tired, weary from the constant travel, but now walking with a full belly, she found it hard to complain.

"Ohh," her voice came out as a whine. "Why did that bread pudding have to be so good? I ate way too much."

She stopped short of her intended location and unhitched herself. The next town was too far away for her in this state.

"I can't go on and just wanna sleep."

Wearily, she made her way into her wagon and literally crawled under the covers. Her wagon was a little tighter now that she had traded in much of the lumber. The planks of wood she had stored away had been bartered off for a hot meal and some preserved rations.

The town she had stopped in earlier that day was too small. She didn’t even attempt to put on a show there. Not enough ponies to make a profit on for as long as a show would last. That, and she was far too mentally exhausted to even entertain the idea of performing all day for donations. Plus, with the nightmares still tormenting her so much worse while in the big cities, she had no use for the lumber in the foreseeable future. It was the best possible choice she could have wagered.

Almost at the point of passing out in her bed, she reached for her alarm clock.

"Okay... four hours of sleep and then—"

She stopped herself and thought hard about what she was doing. She was about a day's walk from Los Pegasus. Even the small town she left was a few good hours away. The desert had only presented her with maybe a headache at worst.

Granted, the sight of her dream version getting romantic with Chris was a bit unsettling, but that wasn't nearly as bad as watching a mutilated pony bleed to death. Certainly better than seeing a pony goddess of the sun with fire for a mane getting impaled.

She gave the alarm cloak another good look before making a risky decision.

"Six hours."

With the clock set, she closed her eyes, yawned, and hoped for the best.

"I think I'll risk a headache over a heart attack.”

She closed her eyes and gave another long yawn, then suddenly felt all her exhaustion disappear. She was wide awake, yet she felt like she was—

"Oh, come on!" Trixie shouted as she opened her eyes to find herself floating in a void of prismatic hues.

"What even is this?"

Wherever she was, it was a space without form or direction. The many colors that shared the same space she occupied were the only things that alerted her of her existence. Although, the many lights did nothing to establish any kind of perspective. At times it looked as if they were surrounding her, and she was bathed in their glow. Yet, after another look made them appear to be as distant as the colors in the sky at sunrise.

Instinctively, she went to take a step forward and was surprised when she felt something solid underneath. She looked down but saw nothing. Curious, she wanted to test her invisible flooring and tapped her other hoof next to it.

The hoof connected to the unseen firm structure but made no noise. This was a new one for Trixie.

"What in the?"

She raised her hoof again and tried to push through the invisible floor and met no resistance.

"What gives? It was just—"

She tried to find the floor again, and her hoof connected where it had the first time, leading her to the most logical conclusion.

"Oh, It's only there if I want it to be?"

She tested her theory by walking forward, and to her surprise, every step was supported along the way.

"This is so freaky, but kind of cool," Trixie said to herself, amazed at this new addition to the dream realm. "If only Starlight was here to see this."

Upon saying her friend's name, the world around her began to pull the multi-colored hues around her into shapes and structures. It was like watching the dream world take form when she heard the voiceless words the last time she was here. Only this time, she could see the process taking place to construct it.

The lights all pulled themselves from the void of colors and branched out into strings so finely thin they were barely visible. Then these new strings would weave together to construct the world around her. The strings were everywhere, in everything. The dirt, the grass, the rocks, and the mountainside. If Trixie focused hard enough, she could see the same strings that made up the air around her. Everything was strings!

"Behold!" Starlight's voice announced. "Our Cutie Mark Vault!"

Trixie's ear tuned to the sound of her friend's voice, and she gasped.

"Did I just transport Starlight here?"

She looked around the world that had been constructed from floating lights. It seemed to be Equestria, but the mountainside was a place she had never been to before. She had no idea where she was or where she was going. All she knew was that she heard Starlight's voice calling out from inside the cave up ahead.

Drawing closer, she could hear Twilight's voice as well; what are the odds? If that was the case, Trixie would give up speaking in third-pony if she somehow summoned both of them here with her.

"Starlight! Twilight! Where are—"

She slowed down as she saw a large collection of humans and ponies standing together inside the cave. They were all staring up at a tall glowing shelf full of what had to be cutie marks. By the looks of it, all of the Elements were there, as well as another version of Trixie. As for the humans, she recognized Chris, Kelly, Becky, Cerb, Lumberman, but there was another male and female she didn't recognize. Although, this version of Cerb didn't look as big and bulky. Actually, there were small, subtle differences in all the humans she knew.

One thing was for, though. She didn't summon her friends to her aid. This was all another illusion playing out in front of her.

Starlight's voice spoke again in front of the group.

"And here is the staff of sameness. It was one of the Great Mage Meadowbrook's nine enchanted items. We are incredibly fortunate enough to have it here. This is the tool that allows us to free ourselves from our marks."

Starlight waved the staff to her side and eyed Twilight. She looked like a villain plotting something devious.

"I'm curious. How did the subject of the vault come up?"

Pinkie, somewhere in the crowd, started to explain.

"Oooh, some ponies were telling us how much they missed their cutie marks and—"

A male looking human, one Trixie had never seen before, slapped Pinkie up the backside her head.

"Pinkie," this new human grumbled, visibly upset at her talking out of turn.

Trixie moved up closer to this dream vision of Starlight, or who she thought was Starlight.

"You're not Starlight. Not the Starlight that I know."

This Starlight had a different styled mane, and her cutie mark was an equal sign. This mare looked and sounded just like Starlight, but maybe this dream vision had a different Starlight, just like there was a different Celestia?

This new... old... different Starlight turned an eye filled with malice to the group.

"Were they?"

She started to approach the group with staff still wielded in her aura, "Well, it seems you inspire all sorts of free-thinking."

She twirled the staff and glared at the group. Clearly, she was evil in this alternate version of Equestria.

"Don't you?"

Rarity started to ramble some apology but was cut off by this new male human shouting out, "She's a fucking commie! This is bull shit! I called it! She's a goddamn pony Stalin!"

Chris cracked his knuckles like he was getting ready to fight.

"Yeah. I'm with Eric on this one."

This different Starlight stepped back as new ponies with the same equal sign cutie marks began to march in from all sides. Appearing from out of the shadows of the cave.

"Clearly, you are all not ready for my vision of making every pony equal."

Each of the ponies that started to circle them, wearing overly expressed smiles, walked in as if they were under mind control.

From the group, though, Cerb must have had his fill of remaining silent and shouted angrily at the fake Starlight, "You're not making them equal, you stupid cunt! Pegasi can still fly when the others can't. Unicorns are the only magic users, and Earth Ponies are still the only ones capable of producing your crops! You think swapping out the cutie marks makes them better? How fucking dumb are you?"

The fake Starlight gasped, "What! How dare you! It's the cutie marks that keep us apart! They make us all different! Without them—"

"Why do the pegasi get to fly when we can't!" One of the maybe not mind controlled unicorns shouted.

"Yeah!" A unicorn mare with an equal sign yelled. "We can't fly others can't use magic! Why do only some still get to be special? At least when I had my cutie mark, I could still bake food that tasted good!"

"Yeah!" Another unicorn from the group shouted. "Sugar Belle's new food is terrible!"

Trixie started to put together what was happening. This fake, or at least different Starlight, had started a cult. Trixie's alternate version, the rest of the Elements, and some of the humans were sent to stop her.

By the looks of the cult ponies closing in on their cult leader demanding answers, the job was already halfway done. As the Elements and their human counterparts joined the circle, it might as well have been over.

The fake Starlight flared up her horn and disbursed a dome of magic that pushed all of her angry followers away.

"Shut up! You're wrong! You don't know any better!"

Without warning, the dream version of Trixie charged ahead toward Starlight.

"Well, I do!"

Starlight trained the staff towards her attacker and fired a ray of green magic. Trixie teleported just before it could hit, and she appeared over Starlight. Trixie's started to charge up for a spell, but Starlight blasted a bolt of magic off first. There wasn't enough time to evade this one, and the Dream Trixie took the blast straight to the chest.

Suddenly, Chris was barreling down on Starlight to deliver a well-telegraphed right cross. Starlight would have seen it coming and had she more time to charge her next attack if Trixie had not created the diversion. Instead, just as the magic started to peak, the right cross connected with Starlight's jaw.

The crack of fist on bone echoed through the cave, followed by a snap of Starlight's magic dispersing in an eruption of unchanneled magic in all directions. Starlight, Chris, and Trixie's bodies all fell to the dirt.

No sooner had the fight ended, Twilight was back up and running to Chris’s side in a panic.

"Chris!" The fear and worry poured out in her voice as she rushed to his side. "Chris! Are you hurt!"

Chris groaned and reached for the set of hooves on his chest that were feeling over him for wounds.

"Trixie..."

Twilight stopped her search and moved closer, leaning over Chris's face.

"No, it's Twilight." A spike of anger suddenly found its way into her voice. "What were you thinking? You know how vulnerable to magic you humans are!"

The Dream Trixie had recovered and scolded Twilight as she marched up from behind.

"Twilight, what the hell were you doing? I moved up and teleported out! Did you forget that you're supposed to take the protective line when one of us advances out of it?!"

Trixie was speechless at the sight of watching her dream self berate a princess.

The Dream Trixie, however, nonchalantly took a quick look over Chris.

"Hey... Tough Guy."

She gave him a gentle kick with the front of her hoof to his arm, treating him like he was sleeping on the job.

"I don't hear any crying, so you're either sleeping or dying. Which is it?"

Twight's face scrunched up in a fit of anger, "Why would you say something like that!?"

Chris groaned and barely held back his laughter, "I was trying to sleep, but somepony kept yelling in my ears... Can you get me a pillow?"

Becky walked over, shaking her head at the scene they were creating.

"You better not be broken, Chris. If there's a doctor in town, pretty sure his help will be as lousy as Sugar Belle's baking."

"I heard that!" Sugar Belle shouted from the front of the cutie mark vault.

Becky shook her head and started to walk away.

"Why don't we ever bring Nurse Redheart with us? If it's not Chris jumping in swinging, it's Tim or James running in to play soldier again. You dumb asses are gonna get yourself killed."

Cerb stuck close to Rainbow Dash's side as he followed Becky and the others carrying Starlight out in chains.

"I think you had less stress working your nine-to-five than doing this hero work, Becky."

Becky marched on with the others, flipping Cerb off over her shoulder.

"Eat me, Justin. If I want your input, I'll ask Dash what she wants you to say."

Back in the cave at the vault, a flurry of lights darted about. As they flew past Trixie, she could see they were, in fact, cutie marks. She even was able to watch as they found their way back to their original owners and replaced the equal signs. As they were restored, the brightness and full color of their pony's coats returned. Perhaps that was another side effect of the cutie mark removal?

Off to her side, Trixie noticed that squabbling between Twilight and the Dream Trixie had stopped, and she turned back to see Chris sitting upright.

"Both of you stop," Chris protested calmly with a wave of his hand between the bickering pair. "I said I'm fine. I just got the wind knocked out of me. Just give me a few minutes, and I'll head back down."

Twilight dropped her rump to the ground. Not satisfied with or accepting his condition.

"Fine, but I'm waiting here with you until you're good enough to walk on your own."

Chris pointed to Kelly at the mouth of the cave, standing impatiently with the staff in her hand.

"Then who's going to escort Kelly back with the staff of socialism?

Twilight trained her eyes on Kelly and sounded like a child asking for permission as she spoke up.

"Kelly, I know you must be upset, but can you wait here with me until Chris is up and walking again?"

By the sounds of Kelly's voice, she was more than just a little upset.

"No! And fuck you, Chris! I was feeding power into Twilight the whole goddamn walk up here. But does she get to use my boost?" She turned and started to walk out. "No! Big brave Chris just had to be the tough guy of the group and show off again. What's the point of doing this hero shit if my talents are being wasted?"

Twilight sulked, this not likely being the first time dealing with this behavior.

"Goddamnit, three years we've been working together, and she still wants to solve everything with violence. She's just as bad as you, Chris."

She stood up and gave a look that was almost as angry as it was sad.

"But at least she doesn't keep me up all night worried about her safety, and... I'm sorry about not taking the protective line, Trixie. I wasn't paying attention to what you were doing."

The Dream Trixie rolled her eyes.

"Just go, you know Chris is safe with me. And go burn off that extra Harmony by blowing up some rocks or something. You know Kelly always likes that."

Kelly screamed for her partner from outside the cave.

"Twilight! I’m leaving!"

Twilight grumbled something angrily to herself before shouting back.

"I'm coming! And stop yelling at me! I'm a princess, ya know!"

The Dream Trixie and Chris both laughed as Twilight flapped her wings and flew out to catch up with Kelly. Then, once alone, they stared at each other with the kind of look two ponies would give each other before kissing.

The Dream Trixie held that longing look in her eyes, but then she grinned and started to laugh again and lay down with her head in Chris's lap.

"You know, if I didn't love you so much, I'd tell you to just fuck her already so she would stop being so uptight."

Trixie did her best to try and figure out what that word meant. She'd only heard it used in anger, but this time it sounded like it could be something good. Then again, seeing her dream self and this Chris, she realized this was the same timeline where this Chris had beat her and confessed his love in the open field. If this version of reality had them still in love, so a fuck probably wasn't a bad thing, but what did she know?

Chris chuckled and started to caress Trixie's neck and shoulders with his free hand, "You know I'm only a one mare kinda guy, and I wouldn't do that to Twilight."

The Dream Trixie rolled her eyes and turned in his lap to him as she made a cutesie face.

"Because you wuv your widdle Twixie so much?"

Trixie tried not to gag at the gross display of affection while Chris laughed momentarily and returned his hand to his mare.

"Well, there's that. But... come on. She's got it bad for me but can't act on it. Not with the stupid Magic Contamination Law she and Celestia put in place."

The Dream Trixie groaned angrily, "But that law is so fucking stupid. We're proof that mixing our magic in stronger doses is harmless. It's actually made my magic stronger. I can go hoof to hoof with Twilight now, and that bitch knows it."

Trixie's eyes widened.

"I can be as strong as Twilight? And what’s a bitch?"

Chris grinned and made a lubby dubby kissy face at his secret special somepony as he locked eyes with her.

"Yes, you are, but if I fuck Twilight, wouldn't she be stronger than you again?"

Trixie's mouth about dropped off its hinges at the revolutionary benefits of this new… ritual? Act? Whatever that word was.

"Fucking makes ponies stronger?"

The Dream Trixie grabbed the collar of Chris's shirt and pulled him down to give him a deep open mouth kiss. Chris, of course, greedily kissed her back.

This only turned Trixie off again, but being as fed up with everything as she was, she didn't turn away.

The two continued acting as lovers do, and the more Trixie watched, the angrier she got.

"Look at me," she scoffed. "All happy and submissive to that... human, Chris, thing. Trixie doesn't need a coltfriend. Trixie most definitely doesn't need a human coltfriend. I mean—" She marched over to further examine the lewd display. "—look at me. Ponies don't kiss like that. And look at him touching me all over with his dirty... non-hoof, paw, thingies."

In the middle of Trixie's rant, her dream version broke free from the kiss. She had a mischievous look in her eyes as she crawled up to sit on Chris's lap and pushed his back down to the ground.

After a playful giggle or two, she laid herself down against him and kissed him again, but this time it was short and sweet.

Chris ran his fingers through his mare's mane and looked to her with loving eyes.

"I'm still amazed by how things have changed for me. One day I'm a cop going to a bar to pick up a prize I won in the mail. Next thing I know, the nine other winners are a bunch of assholes I barely knew. Most of those nerds in high school, I didn't even remember having classes with."

Trixie froze for a moment. This Chris was kind of mean. Calling his friends names and didn't even seem to consider them friends by the sound of it. Maybe the differences in this version of the humans were in more than just their appearance.

"And the prize I won wasn't a boat, but a chance to save the world," Chris went on to say. "Not just my world, but yours, too. But low and behold, saying yes meant leaving my world behind and ending up in one with a bunch of talking horses that treated us like shit. At least until your Rose said they needed us. "

The Dream Trixie chuckled and nuzzled in closer to Chris.

"The Rose of Harmony knew you were going to help save us, and I didn't mistreat you when we first met. Although, it sure would have been nice if we had that boat. Just think of all the amazing nights at sea we could of had. You and me on the SS Trixie making waves on the water, and you flooded my cabins."

She giggled and relaxed again, remembering something fondly before her thoughts returned to Chris’s comments.

"Who even sent you that letter, anyway?"

Chris grew quiet and continued to fiddle his fingers through the Dream Trixie's mane but eventually answered.

"If I had to guess, I think it was Celestia."

The Dream Trixie snorted and laughed so hard she had to sit up on his lap again.

"Come on, I'm serious."

Chris poked her in the stomach, tickling her mercilessly as he answered.

"I am serious."

He stopped poking her and moved his hands over her hips. He looked ready to tell her something of importance but still wanted to have fun as he did.

"You know that Peter still has his letter?"

The Dream Trixie mocked interest in this random fact.

"Oh?"

Chris grinned, smirking at her, but continued.

"It's the same paper that Celestia uses. The penmanship looks about the same writing style, and get this." He went quiet to build up the suspense. "Peter always had a hard time around women, but for a while, he and her got really close before the stupid law was passed. She showed him all around the castle and took him through hidden passageways—"

The Dream Trixie smiled a wicked smile, rocked her hips, and spoke over him.

"Just like I took you through my hidden passageways?"

"Ha!" Chris belt out a short laugh before trying to get serious again. "Maybe, but shut up. Anyway, turns out that the Sunset pony she kept questioning us about isn't a pony anymore... she's a human."

Both Trixie and her dream double deadpanned and, in unison, responded, "What?"

Chris's grinned, but not as strongly as before.

"Celestia made portals to other worlds. One led to a human world, and that's where Sunset Shimmer escaped to and why we were arrested when she found out that we were human. The whole thing about us entering her kingdom illegally... total bullshit. She thought we were spies."

The Dream Trixie suddenly pointed out a monumental flaw in his theory.

"Okay, if she thought you were all spies, why would she have sent you that letter?"

This was the hardest part for Chris to try and explain, or at least that’s how it looked, given his expression.

"Do you remember the first time you saw me naked?"

The Dream Trixie huffed with an embarrassed smile.

"Yes, yes, and it took over a month of you flashing me for me to believe you and remember that wonderful part of you."

Chris continued, clearly getting more excited as he neared his point.

"And how many times did I explain what sex was to Luna before she could remember what I told her?"

The Dream Trixie playfully started to beat her forehooves on his chest.

"It took forever, yes. So what? Just tell me already."

Chris took hold of the hooves assaulting him and smiled with an 'I told you' look.

"Did you honestly forget, or were you not able to remember?"

The Dream Trixie giggled and looked down at Chris. It was a look that Trixie herself had never shown, let alone seen, but clearly, that look meant that this Dream Trixie was no longer interested.

"You're being a dick, and I don't care about your story anymore. So how about this."

She lowered herself back down over Chris, placing a magic band over his head to hold him down as she teased her lips over his.

"You fuck me right now? I never forgot how good you are at it."

Trixie was suddenly giddy and pranced in place.

"Oh-muh-gosh-Oh-muh-gosh-Oh-muh-gosh. The fuck, I get to see Chris fuck me! But only if—" She lowered her face down to the dream version of Chris's face and started to yell. "You better say yes and fuck me! I mean, fuck her, Chris! I need to learn something that can help me through this—"

After a hesitation that lasted longer than it should have, Chris replied with, "You want to risk doing it here?"

Trixie threw her head back and screamed into the dream realm that was ignorant of her voyeurism. Why did these visions always toy with her emotions?

"Ahhh! Just fuck me, Chris! Whatever it is, just do it already!"

The Dream Trixie started to scoot back down Chris's body, softly giggling and taunting him.

"Everyone's busy or too upset with you for taking out Starlight to bother us. Even Twilight is stuck dealing with Kelly."

As she reached the waistband of Chris's beltline, she placed her aura around the button and zipper and quickly undid them both.

"So?" She started to pull his pants down so his underwear was showing. "We have time, and I don't want to take care of myself tonight."

Trixie watched with terror and amazement as her dream self pulled back what little fabric had been hiding Chris's penis, allowing it to spring up from the elastic band. Even in her befuddled state, she wondered if that's why all the humans kept themselves covered up. It might not have been as bad as the lack of anatomy, the ponies in Luna's nightmare apocalypse, but why was it so long and shaped like that? No pony stallion had a penis like that… didn’t they?

Then in Trixie's horror and bewilderment, her dream self started dragging her tongue up the length of Chris's growing erection.

"Wha'w-wh-what?!" She called out as she watched her dream self passionately increase her oral acts of depravity.

Chris looked to be at odds with himself. Fighting off trying to say yes and almost looked like he was in pain. Maybe it wasn’t pain, but honestly, she could tell since she’d never seen any creature make that face.

"Trixie... We..."

He struggled to find the words to protest as his body tensed and flexed under what the dream version of Trixie was delighting him with. This grotesque act was coaxing him into submission.

"Goddamnit, you can't do this to me and expect me to say no.”

The Dream Trixie took all of him in her mouth and hummed loud enough that even the real Trixie could feel it, which finally made Chris give in.

“If they catch us, we'll run."

The restraints on Chris were released, and he rose up and damn near tackled the Dream Trixie onto her back.

"Wait," Trixie asked, still stupefied at what she was watching. "What did I just... What are you?"

The dream version of Trixie smiled deviously as Chris mounted her.

"Fuck me. Fuck me so hard that if Twilight ever had a night with you, she'd need all the years we've had together to catch up." She felt him thrust full force into her. "Oh!... Yes, fuck me just like that."

For Trixie, she no longer knew what to feel or think.

How could any pony allow themselves to be treated like that? What kind of creature would want to do these kinds of acts Chris did to her dream self? Why was this dream version of herself happy and enjoying it all?

After seeing this, she was over the whole idea of this different version of herself falling in love. Even if she didn't understand how it could have happened, it was undeniable that somehow Chris and another version of her were an item. But this? This unnatural physical act they were doing. Kissing and licking inappropriate places of each other was too much.

Suddenly, it was as if a door long since sealed in her mind had been opened. Secrets long since forgotten and rediscovered revealed the truth, and she understood.

"I'm watching Chris have sex with me?"

She stated it so flatly that it took a second for everything to cycle back for her to fully comprehend it all.

"Fucking is sex!? Chris makes me stronger by getting me pregnant!?"

She said it so positively certain but then felt her head filling up with questions.

"How did I know that?... How did I know that but—" She glanced over again to see the two had switched positions and the Dream Trixie was taking him as she rode his lap. "—not know that was sex until now? Wait? Did I not know until just now? How could I not know? Everypony knows what sex is."

She ran through her memories for any recollection for something about sex being discussed.

"Did I forget?"

She tried again to think of what she might have forgotten or what she ever remembered, only to hear Chris’s words again.

“Wait! Chris! He… asked the other me if I forgot.”

As Trixie struggled to pull back the veil that had been cast over her reality, a previously unheard voice was finally heard.

"Trixie? Are you there?"

[Late into the night in Twilight’s Command and Control room.]

Twilight was looking over her third plan of action for marching out as soon as Cerb returned.

“If I take the third overwatch team and send them out with the first detachment, that would leave Thunder Glide’s team enough time to rest up to join the third detachment. During that time, I can have Starlight help organize the second detachment so they can leave with the first recon team. Then that leaves the main body returning with the third detachment as well as a recon team, Rainbow Dash’s overwatch, and both react teams with Benny and Big Mac.”

She looked over the list of ponies and humans she had grouped up. Despite all her experience in planning things and organizing events, this seemed so much more complicated.

“But it looks like I’m leaving the first detachment under-protected and the main body over-protected.“

She grumbled and scratched off the first recon team and put them with the first detachment. Looking it over again, she groaned in frustration, crumpled the paper, and started over on a new sheet.

“How does Cerb make this look so easy?”

Luna’s voice spoke out from the shadows of the room, causing a moment of panic to spike in the room.

“Practice, we imagine.”

Twilight smiled at the welcomed company but then frowned, looking over the hour's worth of work she had spent writing.

“Son of a bitch. How long have I been asleep?”

Luna emerged from the shadows, drawing the other ponies' attention as she playfully giggled.

“You are still awake, despite how late it is.“

She turned to other ponies in the room.

“Would you all please excuse us? I would like to have a moment alone with Twilight.”

Everypony bowed and silently saw themselves out, which made Twilight uncomfortable all over again.

“I hope you’re not here to give me any more bad news.”

Luna tried to smile, but her expression looked more uncertain than anything else while approaching her fellow princess.

“We are not here with bad news. More of a curious question and observation.”

Twilight sat up straight in her seat, ready to provide any answers she could.

“Okay? What is it?”

Luna stopped in front of the desk and started to look over the many maps and documents strewn about.

“We were curious to see if Cerb was fairing well with the help of Fluttershy and Rarity while he slept, but we found nothing of his dreams. We assumed—“ She shook her head, suddenly frustrated over her words. “I Really need to stop using the royal we and thy so much.”

She collected herself and cleared her throat.

“As I was saying. I assumed that perhaps it was the intensity of his nightmare itself that alerted me of his dreams. So, if he was without a nightmare, that would explain why I couldn’t find him.”

Twilight was still searching for the good news.

“Is that a good thing?”

Luna fiddled with a pair of binoculars while she continued to explain.

“Normally, yes, but then, assuming all the other humans were asleep, I could not see into theirs either. However, what worries me now is that I can only see into Pinkie and Rainbow Dash’s dreams. Are the others sleeping during the day?”

Twilight shook her head.

"No. Not that I know of."

Luna frowned and returned the binoculars to the desk, and had fallen deep into her thoughts over this information.

"Curious."

Given that Luna was here, and Twilight had yet to send any of her reports to Celestia since starting this exercise, she decided to give her most recent discoveries.

"Actually, Luna, there are some things that need to be brought to your attention about Cerb."

"Oh?" Luna said, sounding not so overly concerned. "Please do tell."

Twilight steadied herself to break the alarming news.

"Cerb has with him a weapon from his world that is very dangerous. Benny has one with him as well. There is also still another one at their embassy."

Luna made a funny look, trying to guess what it might be.

"Are you referring to their guns?"

With a heavy sigh, Twilight confirmed the bad news to be true.

"Yes, but you need to know that these guns can—"

She stopped and realized that Luna knew what they were called. Somehow Luna was already ahead of her on the weapons they used.

"Goddamnit. You knew about the guns already, didn't you?"

Luna grew an apologetic smile.

"Sorry, Twilight. Kelly and I had a lengthy discussion about Mr. Cerberus and his service as a Marine. But she also assured me that he wouldn't cause any harm with them. The way she described them made them sound frightening, but for the horrors human wars can create, it's understandable for even our human friends to hold onto them. That, and I feel much more confident with their safety if Cerb was cautious enough to take one with him."

"They are," Twilight groaned, ready to move on with the next update. "He used it to scare away a chupacabra that was going to attack Fluttershy and the birds that were helping them. Because of that, they got more of the most important flower they needed, and… by all rights, I think I would have understood if he did kill the chupacabra.”

She sat up in her chair, trying to apply her best logic to the situation.

“If a small blade from a spear almost killed Kelly, who knows what the chupacabra could have done to him, or Fluttershy. But— “ She was stuck in a state of bewilderment just thinking about how it all ended. “—he’s a trained killer. He’s actually killed other humans and doesn’t seem to have a problem with ending one life if it means saving another.”

Luna gave Twilight an encouraging smile.

“But?”

Twilight sat with a mix of emotions and confessed what was confusing her the most.

“He risked everything to keep a promise he made to Fluttershy. He showed mercy at the risk of being killed himself because he was more afraid of letting us down or that we would think poorly of him.”

“Do you?” Luna asked, curious if Twilight thought any less of Fluttershy's protector.

“No,” Twilight answered in a low voice, still struggling with the walking contradiction that was Cerberus.

“He’s… Luna, he could be the most deadly and dangerous creature in all of Equestria for all we know. Maybe not on a large scale like Discord was, but one on one, or maybe even against a small army. He could probably kill anypony. Not just anypony, who knows what else, and I don’t think any of us could stop him. Yet, all he wants is to appease us and protect others around him. He literally almost got himself killed just to make Fluttershy happy.”

Luna was suddenly looking giddy with excitement.

“Oh, he’s even better than I could have hoped for.”

That couldn’t be what Twilight just heard Luna say.

“He’s what?“

Suddenly this all made sense, and Twilight was appalled by what she realized.

“You knew something like this was going to happen. Didn’t you?”

Luna laughed to herself before setting the record straight.

“Of course not, and I certainly didn’t expect them to have a run-in with anything dangerous. All I was hoping for was for him to safely escort Fluttershy back to us. I was going to use that alone to build up his confidence and reward him for his bravery. Make him feel like he has a place with us, but he has truly proven himself beyond a reasonable doubt.“

She dropped her giddy smile and seemed to have gone into deep thought. Her thoughts playing out the most likely outcome.

“I wonder if he would have eaten the chupacabra.”

“Eat the chupacabra?!” Twilight yelped. “Why would he—“

Twilight was about to snap. Another revelation she was late to discover just made itself known.

“You know they eat meat, too? Goddamnit! Why am I always the last pony to know these things?”

As funny as that outburst was, Luna couldn’t hold back all of her giggles.

“Twilight, when you’ve been around as long as I have and stared down the maw of as many pony-eating beasts and monsters as I have, you learn to recognize a pair of incisors when you see them.”

Twilight now felt foolish for again being reminded of what was so obvious to others.

“Oh… I see now.”

Luna had one last giggle at Twilight’s expense before her final admission.

“That and Kelly told me all about it.”

“God… damnit,” Twilight grunted before she dropped her head on the desk. “Over seven billion humans I could have ended up with, and I get stuck with the one who doesn’t tell me anything.”

Poor Luna was so caught up in the moment she didn’t catch everything Twilight just said and asked, “What was that? Seven what?”

Was that a question about their numbers? Finally, Twilight had something she could one-up Luna with. Now with her childish payback ready to go, she raised her head, showing the best fake careless face she could pull off.

“Seven billion. In their world, there are over seven billion humans. But Sniff hasn’t told me anything outside of trivial things like how their government works—"

“Seven?” Luna repeated the number.

Twilight ignored Luna’s apparent state of being overwhelmed.

“—their studies of physics and psychology—”

“Billion?” Luan still wasn’t getting over it.

Twilight secretly loved this.

“—multiverse theory. Oh! Did you know that there are up to eight different races of humans? All of our human friends have greater racial diversity than ponies do. Even stranger, while ponies can have the same colored coats but not the same genetic backgrounds, human's skin color and facial characteristics are attributes assigned to specific races. The human races don’t even all share the same language or cultures.”

“That’s not possible,” Luna was still stuck on the number.

It felt good to finally have that edge on another Princess, but Twilight had her fun and was ready to move.

“Actually, looking back on it, given the statistics and how dangerous other humans can be, we really got lucky with the seven we ended up with. They’re all literally one in a billion… Luna?”

Despite everything she had learned so far, all she had come to discover over the centuries, this was bending what Luna could comprehend.

“Hhhhhhhhow?”

[Back in Chris’s new room at Castle of Friendship after a long conversation.]

Starlight was lying on top of Chris and still trying to comprehend everything from the many topics Chris had covered.

“So… I can’t get pregnant by you? We just get to have really great sex and make each other cum any time we want with no drawbacks?”

Chris continued to stroke his hands up and down her back.

“That’s only if you want to,” he said, still sounding like he was in trouble with her. “I know this is-Mmmph.”

Starlight had enough of his self-condemnation and shut him up with another deep kiss before she broke it and told him how it was.

“Don’t be stupid, Chris. If what we just did wasn’t even sex, and it still felt that good, then you better fuck me properly,“ she proudly demanded, happy to finally know what that word meant. “Do you not want to anymore?”

Chris, despite living his dream, and the dream demanding he returned for more, still sounded like he was down in the dumps.

“Yes, of course, I do, but I feel like—”

Starlight grabbed Chris by both sides of his face and forced them eye-to-eye.

“Will you please stop acting like you did something terrible to me? You have no idea how relieved I am to know what sex actually is and that we can do it all we want? More than relieved. I feel powerful. Like I could take on Twilight and Rainbow Dash at the same time.”

If ever there was a statement to instill fear into Chris, he could safely say this was one of them.

“Oh, God, please don’t.”

“What?” Starlight said, momentarily confused. “Oh, no, I didn’t mean… Chris…”

She realized how her words came out and giggled at herself.

“All I’m trying to say is what you made me feel, makes me feel like everything is better now. And—“ She removed her hooves from his face and pushed herself upright on his lap. “I want to try everything you said we can do together.“

She started to grind her crotch over his steadily hardening cock, but then suddenly stopped.

“Except for the mouth or butt stuff. That still sounds more gross than horny.”

That finally got Chris to smile again.

“I do too, and we don’t have to do the butt stuff; it’s not for everyone. And horny is what you feel when you want to have sex. You’re still confusing arousing with aroused with being horny.”

Starlight rolled her eyes and grinned.

“Whatever, but do you really think the other ponies don’t know what sex is? I think I was so isolated and focused on studying magic that I was never exposed to it. I certainly never had anypony talk to me about it.”

That was possible, but Chris thought he had the perfect idea.

"Maybe we can ask Nurse Redheart?"

Starlight replied in a cutesy voice, "You're so smart, Chris. I guess you're lucky she likes you so much."

Suddenly, Chris remembered just how much she did like him.

"Uhh… shit. What if she really, really likes me?"

Starlight giggled at the thought of Chris hooking up with his nurse so easily. After the mental imagery ran through her head, she realized that he might be right and glared down at him.

"You better not have sex with her before me."

"What?" Chris squeaked.

Starlight poked him in the chest, not mocking her disappointed anger at the thought of him having sex with another mare before her.

"You heard me. We have a thing, all of us. She's super nice and all, but Prim Posy and Cheerilee haven't even had the chance to go on a date with you yet, let alone kiss you."

Chris thought he was losing his mind.

"Again… What?"

For a moment, Starlight almost looked like she was going to berate him. Instead, she averted her eyes up, looked away with her hoof raised to her chin, and looked like she was ignoring him, contemplating hard on something.

“I wonder if knowing about this would get Berry Punch interested in dating you again.”

“Triple what?” Chris said, losing his erection.

Somehow Chris starting to go soft got her attention again.

“Hmm? Oh, sorry. Berry Punch said something about wanting a more traditional pony stallion as a father for her foal or something.”

As she thought about it again, her concerns were replaced with a curious smile.

“But that was before any of us knew about this… Although, if Nurse Redheart took her spot? She really did enjoy that rub down you—"

She stopped and realized now what Nurse Redheart's reaction to Chris probably was.

"Well, ain't that a sum bitch. I think she does want to fuck you."

Chris double-facepalmed and groaned.

"Yeah, probably. That's why I stopped."

Again, Starlight went back to her cutesy voice.

"And I'm so glad you did."

Chris didn't find it cute and said nothing. He just laid there with his hands over his eyes.

Starlight wasn't sure why, but she knew she wasn't approaching this the way he wanted her to, but she didn’t know what else to think.

"Chris? I'm sorry. I'm… very confused about what to do and how to feel about all this right now."

Chris pulled back his hands to see a nervously sad, yet inappropriately happy Starlight fiddling with her hooves.

"I wanted to spend some time with you tonight because I was worried that maybe things didn't go as you had hoped with Derpy. Then you said all you got was a kiss, and you like kisses, and being close...”

She grinned mischievously.

“And also the other things Cream Heart and I did with you. So, I wanted to give you some more of that… and I also really wanted some of that for myself because, obviously, I like it. But then…” Her grin softened into a much more loving smile, and there was a whole other glow about her. “You gave me something more."

This only made Chris want to apologize all over again.

"I was weak and took advantage of you."

Starlight smiled humbly and closed her eyes as she shook her head gently while she continued to explain.

"I wanted it, Chris. I may not have known what it was, but something in me was telling me what to do. It was my ignorance and insecurities that stopped me from discovering it on my own."

She giggled briefly and shined a loving look in his eyes.

"And your pants got in the way, too."

Chris chuckled, finally feeling like this wasn't some horrific act he had committed. Not if she could joke about it.

Starlight lowered her hooves down to Chris's chest. She gently traced them over his skin just to explore him a bit more, taking in all the wonders his body offered before letting them come to a rest. With all this new information, she quickly tried to put together a plan for them.

"I know you said sex is something to be shared between two people when they love each other and want to have a relationship. For ponies, though, it's only for starting a family… But if what you said is true, and that can't happen between us, then what we're doing has to be something completely different. We're not in love with each other, in a committed relationship, and we can't make a family because our DNA doesn't match."

Chris sighed and ran his fingers over her forelegs, still fighting with his desires against his morals.

"That's what I was raised to believe what sex supposed was to be. But really, for humans, it can be between anyone who wants to have sex. Multiple partners can be had with no attachments or lasting relationships. That's what Kelly and Sniff did back on Earth."

Starlight shifted and tilted her head.

"So, that story you told me about Sniff dating those two girls at the bar?"

Chris drummed his fingers gently over her fur and cocked a goofy grin.

"Yea, he took the second girl home and had sex with her. Then went over to the first girl's place and fucked her too."

"Chris," Starlight spoke gently and laid herself down on his chest again to nuzzle close to him. "I've never fantasized about sex. And even now, though it does make me feel closer to you, I don't think it should be something you only do with one pony for the rest of your life. Not if it doesn't mean you're starting a family.”

She shifted uncomfortably on his lap. Not from what she felt between her legs, but from the thoughts she was fighting against.

“But I also already know I'm going to be jealous if you start doing things with other mares that you wouldn't want to do with me. And I really, really do want to be your first. But if you want me to be your only partner, I still don't know if that's what I would want for you. I might not be the one for you or be able to make this work, and you could end up missing out on what would make you happy with somepony else."

Chris still didn't know how to feel about her indecisiveness.

"Is it because I'm human?"

"No," Starlight laughingly protested before lowering herself for another short kiss. "I don't know what I really want yet. I treated you so badly when I first met you, and then I complicated things by introducing you to all the other girls."

"Starlight," Chris quietly called her name to stop her from repeating herself.

The sentiment was noticed, but Starlight only held him closer, not wanting him to talk her out of what she felt.

"As odd as it sounds, I like seeing how happy you are. And I like seeing the other girls happy, too. We all get together and talk about you and gossip about so many of the great things about you. You have fun with them, too, don’t you?"

It was about time for Chris to call a spade a spade.

"Glimmy, you're a terrible enabler."

Starlight giggled and kissed his cheek.

"Or maybe I just want to see you happy."

"Is that all?" Chris asked, trying to be cute.

Starlight's ear started to twitch and flap back and forth.

"That and have a lot of sex while I have you here."

"Oh, my God," Chris exclaimed as he reached back and pulled Starlight's legs up, spreading them apart over his hips to put her in position. "I've created a monster."

[Up on the top of the Castle of Friendship.]

Swift Sails was watching Sniff lean on the balcony overlooking Ponyville.

"Peter? Are you sure you're okay? You don't have to be afraid to tell me if anypony threatened you. Just tell me who they are, and I'll rough 'em up for ya."

There was no way for Sniff to know if that was a joke or not but he had to assume it was her sense of humor.

"I'm fine. No pony threatened me, and I'm not in any danger. So please, don't go out looking to start a fight on my behalf."

This wasn't what he thought his life was going to be like, not while stuck here. So much in this world was illogically stupid. He didn't know the ponies that attacked Kelly at the Apple family property, but they were capable of great cruelty. However, there were others like Oven Fresh that were the epitome of innocence. Of course, there were the oddballs like Mayor Mare that were lusting after him hard. Then again, if they really were humans in different bodies, they would have to cover the gambit of different personalities.

At least here in this town, they were all still especially kind and innocent. That is to say, until he screwed things up and poisoned them with his own foolish behavior. At least, that's how it was, as far as he was concerned.

Swift Sails cautiously approached Peter’s side and brought her forehooves over the ledge to share the view with him.

“For such a nice view, you don’t look like you’re enjoying it.”

It was a nice view this late in the day, but not so late that the lavender-colored skies painted the town below in the darker shades of the night. The soft, warm glow of the few street lights and open windows cast an inviting glow of yellows and oranges against the streets, shops, or homes. Every inch of scenery from the rolling greens that melded into the Everfree Forest and the royally crafted heavens above were beautiful. Even the cooling air was pleasant, and felt soft wafting over his face.

Sniff closed his eyes to hide the wonders he questioned being a part of any longer.

"It's too good."

Swift Sails turned her head here and there and searched for the parts that were ruining the scenery.

"Looks just fine to me. Now come wintertime when the sun starts to set, that's a sight that's too good to be true."

Sniff opened his eyes and tried to imagine such a sight, but that was overlooking his real problem.

"Too good for me, I mean. I'm starting to think maybe I'm not as good of a fit here as I thought."

That didn't sound right at all to this particular Solar Guard.

"Nah, I think you're a good fit. These ponies are really nice out here. A lot nicer than a lot of ponies I have to deal with back in Canterlot. You're lucky you ended up here and not all the way out there."

With a low hum under his voice, Sniff asked, "Why's that?"

Swift Sails looked to Sniff with a soft smile, then pointed down near the center of town.

“You see the town down there. It's full of ponies that want to meet with you and talk to you. They want to set up an appointment just to be around you. There's even ponies down there that want to invite you over for dinner for crying out loud."

She turned and pointed to the mountainside off in the distance where Canterlot could be seen.

"Over there, excluding most of the working class ponies, they think the reason Canterlot is up so high is, so it's easier for them to look down on others."

Sniff took in the sight of the distant city and then looked back at Swift Sails.

"Is it really that bad up there?"

"Not all the time," She admitted. "I'm not from Canterlot. I was born and raised in Cloudsdale. Not that they don't have a bunch of elitists up there, but at least they think they're better because of the work they do. The elites in Canterlot think they're better than everypony else because of how many bits they have. They only pretend to like you if they think you can make them look better to other rich ponies or can help them make more bits."

Sniff wasn’t surprised and shrugged.

"I know the type. They're easy to work with," he scoffed. "A lot of them are easy to manipulate if you know how to feed their ego."

Swift Sails joined Sniff in leaning on the balcony again.

"Are there elitist human ponies where you come from?"

Sniff almost looked amused in answering this question.

"Oh, yeah. They think fortune and fame or power means that everyone either loves, fears, or respects them. But to manipulate them, all you really need to do is remind them of all things they're the most proud of themselves for. Then you pretend to hate the same things they do."

"That's it?" Swift Sails asked with all her doubt on full display.

Sniff bobbed his head side to side and folded his hands open, showing he had to concede some of it.

"Okay, that's not all you have to do. There is a lot that goes into it, and it usually takes time. But that's the basic concept."

Swift Sails hesitated for a moment before asking another question.

"Is Twilight like that? In private, I mean."

She shied back slightly as Sniff gave her an odd look.

"Forget I asked you that. I don't want Twilight upset with me if—"

"She's not," Sniff sharply cut her off. "And I won't tell her you asked me that… Not that I think she'd care or hold it against you. Twilight is the real deal, and if I had to guess, she probably shares your point of view of all of them back there… Otherwise, she wouldn't be so damn impressed with how nice I can be even though I come from a successful background."

"Peter," Swift Sails laid a hoof on Sniff's shoulder. "I know ponies, and there isn’t anypony or anything that’s too good for you down there. You're probably the nicest creature I've met.”

The look on her face told Sniff that everything she said was heartfelt and honest. He really did like this mare.

“Thanks.”

Swift Sails' eyes went dreamy, and her tongue worked its way out and over her lips.

“Nopony has ever brought me food while I was on duty. And that carrot cake was the best ever.”

That was the best left-turn from serious to goofy Sniff had heard since arriving here. As simple and innocent this kind of humor was, it still had him cracking up longer than he thought it should have. Eventually, he was able to collect himself and make peace with himself for the moment.

“Swifty... how do you go from being so cute and bubbly to the badass you were when you picked me up tonight?”

Swift Sails turned and leaned back against the rails, trying to think.

“Hold on, hold on. Ass means butt, but these words change on how you use them. So, if you said bad, but this is a compliment, then bad is good, and butt means… no. The ass would change, not the good. I mean bad.“

She started to tap her hoof on her head, trying to force the thoughts to come to her.

“Come on, think it out. Human Ponish slang for a bad butt that’s good.”

Sniff shifted to leaning his side against the railings and tried not to look like he was laughing at this guard's struggles to understand his curse words. Even if he was.

“Okay, I’mma help ya out here. Ass does mean butt, and the meaning of our curse words does change based on how we use them. In this case, it doesn’t mean anything related to a butt. Being a badass means you're tough, uncompromising, or intimidating. Someone who’s really hardcore. Like Cerb fighting Onyx Armor or Helix. Or Twilight blasting… uh... Tire-wreck? Whatever the Hey Kool-Aid Man looking dickhead with the horns name is.”

Swift Sails snickered.

“Hey Kool-Aid Man? Dickhead?“ She laughed for a moment, struggling to control herself. “You got to explain those to me, and I think you mean Tirek. He’s the only big and red criminal she would have blasted. Which is crazy, considering how strong he was. I didn’t even hurt him when he broke through our defenses at the castle.”

Sniff remembered what the beast looked like from the clip Chris showed him. So if the ponies could look as cute and beautiful as they did in real life compared to what their cartoon versions were, Tirek must look truly monstrous. And this pegasus was brave enough, or dumb enough, to try and fight him off?

“Hold up.” Sniff blurted out. “No offense, but seriously? You? You tried to fight that dude?”

“Yep,” Swift Sails proudly answered. “Swooped in and hit ‘em in the back of the knee on his right front leg to take him down.”

Now Sniff was really impressed.

“You took him down?”

Swift Sails threw her head back and laughed hysterically.

"Ha! Oh, not even close. I bounced off and spun out on the floor. He drained me of my power before I had a chance to get back to my hooves. But at least I was actually able to hit him once. Onyx and Thunder tried to fight him head-on and got stopped before they could even reach him. Helix got ambushed and never had a chance to even get a spell off. Most ponies never got the chance to fight back. I think only the Lunar Guard’s Senior Enlisted got a few hits in, so I’m one of the lucky ones, I guess. Even got promoted for it.”

Sniff was looking at this mare in a whole new light.

"Well, check you out. Fighting off giants and walking away from it."

"Ha!" Swift Sails was about to set him straight yet again. "No, I was down for the count. No one walked away after getting drained."

Sniff rolled his eyes, "You know what I mean, and thanks for cheering me up. I needed that." He looked over to the hot tub. "Hey, uh. Could you run down to my room and grab me two towels?"

Swift Sails turned and looked at the hot tub and then back to Sniff.

"Sure… but why two?"

Sniff gave her a funny look.

"Duh, you'll need one too when you get out, or are you not interested in taking a dip with me? You deserve it."

[Over at the local hotel in Apple Bloom’s room.]

Apple Bloom was finally tucked into bed next to Sweetie Belle.

“Night, Granny.”

Sweetie Belle looked to be close to passing out.

“Good Night, Granny Smith.”

Granny was at the door and turned back, happy to see the two so comfortable and finally settled down for the night.

“Good night, you two. Now get some sleep. You got school in the morning, and I don’t want ya both dragging her hooves in ’tuh class and making Miss Cheerilee raise uh fuss.”

“We won’t,” the two fillies answered together just as Granny was closing the door and Sweetie Belle turned off the light.

After a couple of seconds, the hallway seemed quiet enough, Sweetie Belle turned the light back on and sat up.

"Scoots, the coast is clear."

The closet door opened up, and Scootalo flopped out onto the floor with a pillow and blanket.

"It's about time. I almost fell asleep in there waiting on ya both to get back."

Apple Bloom kicked off the covers and pulled out a large piece of paper from under the bed.

"Awe, quit yer bellyaching. I've already heard enough from Sweetie Belle."

Sweetie Belle rolled over on the edge of the bed.

"It's not my fault your family can actually cook a decent meal. All Rarity does is order out or make one of her fancy diet meals. So, of course, I'm gonna pig out."

Apple Bloom started to roll out the paper.

"Yeah, yeah, now let's get down to business. Thanks to Shining Armor, we don't need to worry about fundraising for a while. However, since Rarity said we can't get involved with her and Mr. Cerberus, that means we can focus on Applejack and Lumberman."

Sweetie Belle looked down at the garbled mess of pictures attached with lines tracing out to each other and random notes.

“What about Sniff and Chris? They got at least over a dozen potential special someponies? Even Benny has a few that keep gushing about what a great dancer he was and stuff.”

Apple Bloom looked over the strings stretching out from the other three humans but then went back to focusing on Lumberman.

“Chris and Sniff always end up doing stuff with other ponies way too late at night for us to follow them, and Benny rarely ever goes out in town. Plus, it’s not like we had any luck in disguise. They know too much about the other ponies even outside of Ponyville, so we need a better backstory and a different disguise. Besides—” She dropped her hoof on Applejack’s picture. “—Lumberman and Applejack are a perfect match. They already have cute names for each other and are always hugging and flirt’n all the time. All we need to do is let them have more time together.”

Scootaloo moved next to Apple Bloom and looked over the paper.

“So, we’re not gonna try and set them up on a surprise date or convince them to ask the other out?”

Apple Bloom moved her hoof down to a note written on the paper that read ‘Dance kiss’ and said, “They’re already past that point. He should have asked her out before the dance. And they were so close after that special dance he had with sis at the end of the party. They just need a little more time together to realize just how much they love each other. Then they’ll be together forever, and I’ll have another big brother. After that, we can focus on Big Mac, finding his special somepony. We might even be able to make Kelly like him more than just a friend once she feels better and stops being so scared of other ponies.”

Sweetie Belle looked again at the paper.

“I don’t think she’s all that scared of other ponies, but she sure does cling to ole Big Mac a lot. And she did kiss him already, just like Lumberman did to Applejack. I still think she’s got a crush on the big lug.”

Scootaloo tapped on Big Mac’s picture.

“And you saw how lubby dubby he got when she kissed him. He’s got to still have a crush on her.”

Apple Bloom groaned, having her carefully drawn lines go to waste.

“Fine, that just means that it will be easier for us once we get done with AJ and Lumberman.”

Sweetie Belle used her horn to make Chris’s picture glow.

“I think we should focus on Chris next. Button Mash said his mom went out to the arcade and played a bunch of games with that guy. Button Mash even said his mom was so happy the next day and acting all bubbly and sappy like a pony in one of those role-playing games when they fall in love.”

Scootaloo pointed to Derpy’s picture.

“No way. You saw how Derpy and Chris looked when they danced together. And Dinky is our friend, plus she’s never even had a dad because Derpy never got married. Those two need Chris more than anypony else does.”

“Uh, girls,” Sweetie Belle illuminated many more pictures with her magic. “We got so many other mares to do research on to see what they got to offer. Then we can find out how compatible they are with Chris before we can settle on any one of them. But I do think Derpy is a better choice than Cream Heart.”

Scootaloo took another look at the paper.

"Are we gonna try to find out more about Sniff? I'm pretty sure he's dating Oven Fresh already, but for all the stuff he's buying for Twilight is more than what anypony would buy for just a friend."

Sweetie Belle remembered other observations.

"Don't forget about Mayor Mare. You both saw how goofy she was acting over meeting Sniff tonight. Or Aloe leaving work early to go and talk business with him at the castle. Plus, however many other ponies we saw walking back and forth to the castle looking for him."

Apple Bloom looked over the many ponies they identified as potential love interests and sighed.

"Yeah, with any luck, them other guys will be taken care of before we're done with Applejack."

[Away in a plane of existence known only to Harmony.]

Projections of the Equestrian world in different locations were displayed over swirls of prismatic lights. Celestia was seen in one projection looking over a large tome and was heard nibbling on a Nutty-Buddy Bar. Another vision showed Tirek writing a letter in his cage while the other beasts paced back and forth in their own with random snarls and roars to accompany them. Discord appeared to be working at a near-motionless pace with his doubles, repairing the dimensional strings. Twilight could be seen talking with Luna in the Castle of the two sisters, but the vision was faded, and their words were muted. Everywhere the humans were, a large circle of space just outside of Ponyville's rolling hills, as well as a small space out in the Palomine desert, all presented as black spots with no sound.

Countless other projections were spanning an infinite space, but only these few seemed to be given focus."

"My light grows darker still, blinding me from not only my ten saviors but all who become close to them. I did not believe the influence of the darkness could spread beyond its physical reach."

For a moment, the projection following Twilight grew less dim. Not so much that it was even remotely visible, but her senses noticed the flicker as clear as night and day.

"My light is pushing through but is still not strong enough. I can only hope that this is a sign that the human's power will be able to save this world. But something is still very wrong, and too much time has passed by. I must find Trixie."

The projection of Celestia moved closer to a densely constructed sphere of prismatic light.

"The mirrors have shifted, and the stress was too strong. The location can not be the same. To find him, I will have to search for him. Only one pony has performed this magic. I must find her."

[Away in Celestia's private study in the Canterlot Castle.]

Celestia was scribing more notes about the different math equations to reach her destination.

"There's only so many ways to traverse this much space. But none of them even come close to designating the same—"

Suddenly, like remembering the face of an old friend, she had a stroke of inspiration. Something became clear as her mind flashed to the broken mirror's shards, as silent thoughts echoed in her mind.

"The spirals left in the cracks, that must mean that… Yes. Of course. The mirror broke from the inside out! A shift in the dimensional planes could have—" Her epiphany suddenly became a tragedy. "—put him anywhere."

"To find him, I will have to search for him. Only one pony has performed this magic. I must find her."

Another epiphany dawned on Celestia, coming into her mind much stronger than the last time.

"I don't have to know where he is, I just need to know how to find him. I need—" Her eyes narrowed, remembering what started this whole ordeal, and her mind went to work. "Trixie..."

[Meanwhile in Kelly's room at the Castle of Friendship.]

Kelly was closing her door as she backed into her room, parting ways with Becky.

"Night, hun." She closed the door and looked for the light switch to the room. "I gotta teach Luna and Mac to play euchre with me and Midnight."

A little drunker than she had planned on getting, the switch remained elusive. That was until the light from the lamp next to the bed filled the room. Accompanying the light, Luna's voice greeted her.

"Euchre? Another drinking game am I to presume?"

At the sound of Luna's voice, Kelly's night went from a seven to a ten.

"Moon Butt," she stage-whispered from the doorway and stumbled towards the bed. "I dint get to wu write you tunight. Buht you still came."

Luna was so pleased to see how happy Kelly was by the unannounced visit. However, the sight of her friend having so much difficulty walking made her rise from the bed.

"Kelly, my dear. Did I miss another after-party, or was this-whoa!"

She dashed forward just in time to catch Kelly tripping over her own feet, wrapping the drunkard in her up in her wing.

"My goodness, Kelly. Are you all right?

Kelly concluded that the worst was over after a brief revaluation, starting from the upright position to being held in Luna's wing.

"Em fine... Jus drank too much... I need tuh lay down."

With little help, Luna managed to escort Kelly to her bed and tuck her in just as they had been the night before.

"Kelly, sweetie. I know it's fun to have all those drinks you shared with us, but you must be careful if they put you in this condition. You could have really hurt yourself if you fell and I wasn't there to catch you."

"I know," Kelly groaned as she pulled herself closer into Luna's warmth. "I jus didn't want to be so sad and bored anymore. An I'm sorry, but we got Midnight drunk with us tonight."

Luna giggled, "Did you now?"

"Yeah," Kelly whined, now feeling embarrassed by it but at least started sobering up.

"Becky said we should play cards. I wanted to play Euchre, but you need four players, and Spike only three... I told Midnight playing with us was his duty. He likes Bacardi cuz it has a bat on the bottle... I'm sorry."

"No, no," Luna gently rubbed up and down Kelly's back as she consoled her. "I'll let it go this time if you teach me how to play your game when you come to visit. Deal?"

Kelly snorted a laugh, which turned into a hiccup.

"Yeah. I can do that... You're so nice to me. I shouldn't call you Moon Butt... I'm sorry."

Again Luna giggled.

"You say the silliest things when you're drunk, Kelly. Or should I say, Drip?"

Kelly giggled mischievously and rubbed her legs together before taking her top leg and sliding it between Luna's hind legs.

"I've been a little drippy all day."

Whatever Kelly was doing, Luna assumed it was a side effect of the alcohol, but also enjoyed the gesture.

Later, after a fair amount of time had gone by of the two silently holding each other and Kelly was tracing her hands over Luna's sides, the late night had turned to the new day. Sadly, Luna knew this wasn't going to last. Not just until Kelly fell asleep, not likely in any night to come thereafter as a repeat either.

"It's almost a shame Big Mac is going to be the one keeping your company at night if I understand that is your arrangement with him. Being your guardian and sponsor while you are here with us."

Kelly thought about that for a moment. Given how drunk she was, she knew she was taking things too far with Luna again. Even if Luna didn't realize it, nor anypony else yet, but she was weak and lonely. She needed this comfort and the familiarity it brought back to her.

In fact, there were many nights she'd rather share her bed with a woman than a man, but this was so drastically different. Then again, she had been so overly drawn towards and attracted to Big Mac since he saved her. She still didn't even understand her own mind's position with him. She knew she loved the person he was under the equine exterior, but even her desire for him from the start seemed to dwarf her disgust.

With Luna, though, it seemed different. She had no sexual attraction to her. Not to say that if her anatomy was anything like Pinkie's or the few others she'd seen in passing, they were passable. Somehow, they didn't appear any different from those she's enjoyed on her many lady lovers of the past. How and why would that be the one thing that matched between them, she had no idea why she singled that out.

Still, she didn't see Luna like that. It was more of an emotional connection that she was drawn to.

Just like Mac, she loved the kind of person this princess was on the inside. At most, she could say that Luna's body and fur reminded her much of how it felt while with Big Mac. That should have been it, and yet, something about this now made Kelly feel terrible inside.

"It is a shame... I feel like I'm doing to you what I hated so many others for doing to me."

Part of Luna felt like it was true, that she was chasing after Kelly for comfort, and by either the setting of the moon or Big Mac's return, she'd have to let go.

"You're catch-22, I have not forgotten... though, perhaps, this is a skeleton I would want to have in my closet. At least then, when I look inside, I can remember a time that I did not feel so alone.” She pulled Kelly in a little closer, trying to convey the affection she felt for her best human friend. “That there was warmth with the company who would keep me."

Luna felt something change as she held Kelly. The warm softness of Kelly's touch felt colder, dull, and the comfort felt more hollow. Then she heard what sounded like sobbing and sniffs from Kelly.

Kelly gripped a handful of Luna's ethereal mane tightly and curled her face into the princess's long neck.

"I'm so sorry I can't be with you, Luna. I don't want to be your skeleton. You shouldn't have me as your regret. I don't want to do that to you."

Luna could feel the tears soaking into her fur as Kelly continued to weep. Not wanting to cause this response, she pulled Kelly closer, wrapping her in her wings.

"No, Kelly." She closed her eyes and tried to calm herself. "I will not regret this. Tis' a memory I will look back upon fondly. We have shared three wonderful nights together, and I have experienced so much. I will cherish thee, dear Kelly. You have won me over so thoroughly, and did so without thine lips—"

If Luna had been secretly wishing for it, her wish was granted, and she opened her eyes to see Kelly face to face, giving her the kiss Big Mac failed to return. Even if the thoughts were merely that of familiar flights of fancy, what did it change? She saw Kelly no differently than a mare she had never turned an eye to... but all the warmth and softness returned and complicated things.

Despite Kelly being both human and a female, the kiss was beautiful. Having a kindred spirit sharing their affection like this warmed her heart in all the ways she had long since forgotten she ever imagined it could have been like.

She closed her eyes and returned the affection by pressing her lips to Kelly's.

This reminded Kelly far too much of what she wanted from Big Mac, and parted from the kiss, only to return burying her face in Luna's neck. She breathed in the rich, creamy scent of lavender from Luna. She remembered how much she enjoyed the subtle softness of a woman’s lips and how easily she was tempted by them.

Too easily...

"I don't know if I made this better or worse for you, but if you're going to put my skeleton in your closet, it better be a damn good skeleton."

Luna's heart pulsed with a sense of fulfillment she'd only read about in fairy tales, and she wrapped as much of herself around Kelly as she could.

"It is, Kelly. Thank you... and I hope this isn't another you will have to add to yours."

Kelly tried to laugh through the few sobs she had fought through before she could answer.

"I got a pretty big fucking closet. I can deal."

[Deep in the Everfree and far south of observation of the Overwatch Team.]

A shadowy figure grabbed in a long brown cloak had just finished unpacking supplies and a small tent for one. A loaf of bread, some small bottles with different colored liquids, and a few bundles of tightly bound herbs were laid out next to a staff a safe distance away from a small fire.

The shadowy figure yawned and laid itself close to between the fire and the tent. The cloaked figure reached a black hoof out for the bread but stopped as the sound of bushes and underbrush being disturbed could be heard, growing louder.

Moving as silent as the wind and motions as fluid as shea butter, the shadowy figure returned all the assorted items into a bag and slid it silently over her back. Grabbing the staff, a small cloth was lifted, pouring a pile of dirt into the fire.

A low hiss died out with the smothering of the flame and coals, leaving no smoke behind.

Again, the rustling of something running through the leaves and snapping twigs alerted of impending danger.

The shadowy figure took hold of the staff and stood tall on their back legs, and a deep feminine voice called out into the darkness.

“I mean you no trouble, I’m only passing through. Let me leave in peace, and I will do the same for you.”

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 29 July 2023.]

Welp... Chris done stepped in it, dick first. Kinda funny to see that even in another version of Equestria, Chris was doing the same damn thing. Only there it was Trixie who was hungry for him.

Although, unlike a lot of 'Fix it' fics, or whatever they're called, it would have been interesting to see how things turned out if Starlight got taken down in the first encounter. Although there was a lot different about these versions of humans, even their pairings seemed off.

Although... Trixie might have just come across some words that were no longer so voiceless.

Then Twilight getting one up on Luna, which must have been fun for her.

Going back to Starlight and Chris, it looks like she's only wanting to dial things up a notch and spread the wealth of knowledge. Almost like she has no intention of changing course, only the speed of which she takes everyone along with her. At least Chris can rest assured that getting what he wants means giving her what she wants. After all, he created a monster in bed.

Then there's Sniff... the poor guy, not knowing what to do and getting down on himself for it. At least he had Swifty there to cheer him up.

After seeing how good those two get along, it makes you wonder if they'll be a possible combo on the CMC's list.

Next, away with Celestia, it appears Harmony is still pulling some strings.

BUT WAIT! THERE'S MORE!

That's right, I jammed a shit load of content in this chapter. Kelly is no better than Sniff it seems like. Drunk or not, she's got some issues if she's so easily tempted. Then again, if Luna decides Kelly would be better off with her... that could be a whole other set of issues.

Finally, last but not least, we have located a hoofed, rhyming, female deep in the Everfree Forest. Although, she is not alone...

What lurks in the darkness to put this mysterious mare on edge?

Find out in the what dangers lurk ahead in the next installment, Chapter 61. Dreams That Foreshadow and Other Shadows Too.

61. Dreams That Foreshadow and Other Shadows Too

"I need you," Cerb's voice echoed in Fluttershy's mind.

Fluttershy searched her living room for him.

"Where are you? Justin? Where did you go?"

She mindlessly ventured upstairs searching for him. Opening the door, she saw him lying in her bed with Rarity.

He was resting on his side with his elbow on the pillow and his head held up by his left hand. Rarity was relaxing in much the same manner, with a foreleg draped over Cerb’s stomach, the only thing separating them being the bedsheet.

Rarity smiled, seemingly waiting for the last member of their trio to join them.

"Darling? What are you doing? Get your flanks in here. Justin needs you."

Fluttershy was confused. Why were they both in her bed? Was it night or day? She couldn't see the windows. All she could take in was the bed. The rest was there, but not there. Like a blurred memory, or something so unimportant that she couldn't be bothered to see them.

"Fluttershy," Cerb called out to her as he pulled back the bedsheet and uncovered his nude body. "I need you."

Again mindlessly, she pushed forward, drawing closer to him, her eyes fixated solely on his crotch. With each step, her excitement grew she wanted to touch it. Feel it. And...something else. Something else that burned inside and made her want to do all the terrible things she’d fantasized about for so long.

Thoughts in a stream of consciousness ran through her mind of what she wanted to do with him. She wanted to hold him down and kiss him. She wanted him to touch her, and the thought made her feel lightheaded, her legs growing taut. Her whole body felt hot and tingly at the idea of straddling him on the bed and sliding back and forth against his member.

She really needed to be on top of him.

Why was this walk taking so long?

She looked again, and found she wasn’t in her room, but the forest. Deep amongst the trees, where her animal friends would often meet her for help. In fact, there was a deer couple she was familiar with waiting for her.

She walked up to them, still with no control over her body, and politely greeted them from a distance.

“Why, hello there.“ She remembered this day, which gave her pause. “Do you need my help?”

Something was missing or...someone.

Where was Cerb? Did he leave with Rarity? Were they ever there with her to begin with? Why wasn’t she looking for them?

Never the matter, the doe, and her buck ignored her. Just like she remembered…

Was this a waking dream or a memory? Wasn’t she still at her home?

“Uh, hello?” She called out to them again, but they still couldn’t hear her.

No… she was remembering this wrong. She never greeted them that day, she wasn’t supposed to. The only reason she was out there that day was to check up on them after their argument about starting a family. They loved each other, they needed her help to remember that. But that was days before finding them here in the forest again.

Why didn’t she remember them this day? This moment particularly?

“Cerb?”

She stopped near a tall bush, again, just like in her lost memory.

“Rarity? Where did—“ She stopped again, stuck somewhere between a memory, a dream, and her desires, but she was fixated on the deer now—

“Mr. Buck. Mrs. Doe. Have you decided to start a family?”

The two still ignored her. Again, why was this memory playing out in front of her? Why was Mr. Buck moving around behind Mrs. Doe? Why was this memory so important if she couldn’t remember it correctly? What was it that the doe whispered to her buck?

“Rut me.”

Before she could put anymore thought to the situation, she watched the buck mount the doe, gripping her tight with his forelegs and thrusting his hip towards her. No… not just his hips. His penis was unsheathed and she watched him—

“Fluttershy,” Cerb’s voice called out from behind as he gripped his hands around her hips.

“I need you.”

“Justin?” She questioned aloud in shock.

Her mind was getting fuzzy as she looked behind her to see her tail lifting for him and her thoughts seemed detached from what she was experiencing.

“This isn’t right. I only just met Cerb, but this happened years ago. What am I… we doing?”

Without understanding why, she watched his long, stiff, exposed member closing into the troubling gap between her legs.

“Let’s make a family, Justin… rut me,” she lovingly requested in a tone that dripped with desperation.

She looked forward and spread her hind legs wider, watching the deer continue to rut.

As the buck thrust into the doe, so did Cerb into her.

The feeling was a Wonder Rush all by itself, but how long did it last? Was it seconds or minutes? She couldn’t tell while the Wonder Rush washed over her body as she watched the buck hold himself tightly against his doe. Then, before she could start to process what she was remembering, her vision started to fade; a strange array of white and prismatic colors began to fill her vision as voiceless words forced everything away.

“My friends are happy. They were happy to see me and will start a family because of what I did. I’m happy for them.”

Unlike before, after hearing those voiceless words, the memory was still there. Now, she remembered not only what she had forgotten; she now could recall what she had seen and the voiceless words. She now remembered the word her mind had long buried...rut?”

Cerb thrust again.

“Fluttershy?”

She was drunk with lust and moaned his name.

“Justin.”

Cerb continued to push deeper inside.

“Fluttershy, you're going to wake him." Who's voice was that?

Fluttershy's mind was gone, and her body acted upon some animal instinct, forcing herself against his assault of her inner depths.

"So close."

"Fluttershy?" This voice was Rarity's. "Stop before you wake him."

The peak hit, and a Wonder Rush washed over Fluttershy just in time for her eyes to open to see Rarity’s back hoof pressing against her mouth.

“Muredy?” she mumbled, her voice muffled behind her covered lips.

“Shh,” Rarity hushed her. “For crying out loud. What in Tartarus are you doing?”

As soon as Rarity removed her hoof, Fluttershy could see that she was straddling Cerb’s hips and had hit her Wonder Rush by grinding against his morning wood.

Rarity was still pinned under Cerb’s back, but had just enough room to reach her friend in time and whispered as she tried to keep Cerb comfortably asleep.

“Please tell me that this isn’t what you’ve been doing every night, because I will be very angry that I wasn’t involved.”

“No,” Fluttershy whispered, partially in shock and partially still basking in the afterglow of her climax. “I remembered.”

That was no explanation Rarity could understand.

“You remembered what?”

Fluttershy stood up and returned the covers over Cerb.

“What we thought we didn’t know but should have.”

Rarity was growing impatient and wouldn’t be able to keep her voice down for much longer.

“Stop dancing around the answer and tell me already.”

Fluttershy turned and started to unzip the front of the tent slowly so as not to wake Cerb.

“How to make a family,“ she quietly answered as she turned back to Rarity with the front flap open, motioning for her to follow.

“Procreation, I remembered something. I watched it happen.”

Rarity looked as if she saw a ghost.

“You—“ Her desire to understand took hold, and she was wide awake. “Wait just a—”

Channeling all the strength into her horn she could, Rarity wrapped Cerb in her aura and attempted to lift him. There was a lot of resistance, but not as much as she would have expected for a creature that was supposed to be magic-proof.

She only raised him an inch or two so she could slide out, and laid him back down as gently as she could. With a graceful readjustment, he stirred only once but fell back to sleep just as soundly as he had been while between them.

The duo moved silently over the dew-covered grass just as the sunset was peaking over the horizon. With little time and even less patience, they trotted over to a spot far enough away that was designated as an outdoor bathroom. It seemed like the safest place to exchange this new information.

After the coast was clear, Rarity was equal parts frightened over what she had witnessed in the tent and excited to hear the news.

“For the love of Celestia, please don’t keep me waiting. What— I mean, how? How is it done? How did you remember? What did you remember?”

Fluttershy was just as excited over the prospect of remembering but now equally as frightened over the question of how she had forgotten it to begin with.

“In my dream… I was dreaming about Justin. You were there to,o actually. We were at my house, and you were both in my bed. Justin said he needed me and pulled back the sheets, and… well, just like right now, he was naked.”

Rarity nodded excitedly, “Yes, he does that now.”

Fluttershy’s breathing deepened as she continued.

“I know, but he called me into bed, and I started to walk over, but then I was in the forest, walking towards some deer friends of mine. And, I don’t know why, but it was only because of the dream that I remember that day, or at least this part of it. From what I can recall that day, they told me they wanted to start a family, but had an argument about it, so I went to check up on them. Before today, I remember that…“

She shook her head, almost like she was still trying to sort it all out herself. Some of the haze of white and prismatic colors still drifting over the memory, or was that how she remembered it?

“What I remembered was that I helped them, though not what I did or said, or how I helped. It’s like I could only recall what the outcome was, nothing about what really happened. But in my dream, I was back there and didn’t know what was happening. It was like my dream, and my memory were overlapping each other. But then I saw what really happened, what I’d forgotten.”

Rarity was barely holding onto the details and waiting for the explanation. The anticipation for discovering this great mystery only a few words away.

“Well? What happened?”

Fluttershy flushed with embarrassment at what she had seen and felt in the dream. It was obscene and seemed utterly reprehensible, yet...she wanted it.

Despite every fiber of her being told her it was wrong, she felt some other kind of excitement, no, a desire or growing anticipation. So, though saying it out loud made her look squeamish, even with her smile, she answered.

“Mr. Buck… his penis grew out of his sheath, and he pu… pu-p-p-put it in Mrs. Doe’s vagina.”

Rarity’s excited expression dropped to one of confusion and disgust.

“That’s—”

“And then Justin did it to me,” Fluttershy blurted out, interrupting Rarity’s objection. “I guess it was just in my dream. But what I saw, what I felt, it was so much like my dream yesterday morning. Only this time, it was like I knew what I was doing, and… Rarity,“

She looked to her friend with desperate eyes that begged for understanding. What she was saying sounded insane, but it was all the truth.

“It felt so right, like seeing a piece of fruit you’ve never seen before, but knowing you could eat it. Like some kind of instinct.”

This wasn’t making any sense, and Fluttershy knew it. Even more so, she knew Rarity would need more convincing.

“I know what I saw, and I don’t understand what made me forget, but think about it: starting a family is… well, what could be more intimate and loving, or a sign of how two ponies feel about each other, than making a baby together? And if the penis has to be out to make it happen, humans aren’t built like ponies. What if they cover themselves because they only want to show that part of themselves with those they… Oh, my gosh. The medical examination. Justin was so hesitant at first, but must have been scared that if it was injured, he wouldn’t be able to rut.”

Rarity cringed at the word.

“Rut? What is that? Is that when he would… put it in?”

Fluttershy looked puzzled, not completely sure herself.

“I… guess? It must be. It’s what I told Justin to do to me when he was about to push his penis inside of me.”

Rarity wanted to squirm at the thought of it, but her mind envisioned it being done to her instead. Her legs went stiff, and a jolt of excitement traveled down her tail… and a little farther still.

“Oof… that sounds so… why do I want a Wonder Rush thinking about it instead of wanting to vomit? And why does that word sound like… It sounds like something I should have known.”

Fluttershy laid the tips of her wing on the side of her friend's face and moved it back to look her in the eyes.

“Rarity… what do we do to make a Wonder Rush happen?“ She left the question open, but it needed no answer. “What’s been the most powerful thought we’ve had about Justin when we do it?“

She let her second rhetorical question go unanswered. By this point, she all but needed to only spell it all out.

“It’s been there all along with us. We just… I don’t know what was that light I saw or who was putting those words in my head to make me forget, or if that was just part of the dream? But our bodies both wanted the same thing. And I remember what they did and could see how it made them feel. It’s the way that I feel when I do it and the same look you have when I help you.”

There was a moment Rarity turned away and started to wonder again if she truly had gone mad, but then looked back at Fluttershy asking, “What did it feel like?”

Fluttershy blushed and turned her gaze to the side.

“A Wonder Rush alone is nice, but they're better when we’re with each other… But if what I felt was actually me on top of Justin when I had my Wonder Rush in my dream.“

She quivered and felt her tail snap against her as her ears folded back.

“I wish I could show you how amazing it is. I couldn’t describe it to you any more than I could how it feels to have the wing blowing through my wings while flying through the clouds.”

Despite a part of her wanting to argue against the frankly absurd things being told, after everything else she’d seen recently, Rarity couldn’t find it in herself to argue. Fluttershy had proven herself correct too many times not to be trusted at this point.

“I still don’t fully understand why all this is happening or how it’s going to end, but I believe you. I have no reason to doubt you any longer.“

She reached out her hoof and brought Fluttershy in for a tight hug.

“We’re in this together, and we’ll see it through to the end.“

A quick thought of the carnal act ran through her mind and it reminded her of another curious observation she made.

“Oh, my gosh. Sniff.”

Fluttershy was pulled out of the moment by Sniff’s name being brought up.

“Sniff? What? Did he say something about this?”

Rarity was sure she cemented this theory down if Sniff’s behavior was anything to go off of.

“Sniff, he’s…. In a sense, dating Oven Fresh, I think. Well, you see, he asked me not to gossip about it, but he requested a custom-fit wardrobe for her. It started with a short skirt, which he gradually requested be shortened, only to spend the entire time staring under Oven’s tail. It was like he was fantasizing about…”

She had to stop herself from thinking too much about what those two might end up doing. Which was quickly becoming what she was hoping Cerb would do with her.

“If they really are a couple, then maybe he was looking at her like we look at Justin. And—“ She slapped her hoof on her head, punishing herself for her stupidity. “Think of all the questions Justin asked us about not being covered up. About perverts staring at a mare’s lady parts. If humans desire a Wonder Rush like we do, and I imagine Sniff does… Huh… Sniff must be a pervert.“

She shook that thought from her mind, wanting to stay on topic and away from fantasizing.

“A pervert that might make me rich, but whatever. They must get excited like we did the first time. Well, even just the first time thinking about it.”

This new realization left Fluttershy both excited and relieved.

“We’re one step closer to better understanding Justin. It will be no time at all before he’s with one of us and… I want him to rut me so bad.”

“Ah-uh-ah,” Rarity playfully touted before booping Fluttershy on the nose. “We have to win his heart first… And besides—“

She trotted past Fluttershy with her head and tail raised high before stopping with a play-flirt expression; she glanced over her shoulder.

“You keep waking up on top of him, and even had a Wonder Rush because of it. Give your wingmare a chance to sneak one, hmm?”

They both giggled and trotted their way back to the tent and peeked inside. Cerb was still asleep but looked to be searching for one of them every few seconds, with his hand grasping at nothing in the spots they’d occupied only minutes ago.

“Awe, the poor thing,” Fluttershy whispered adoringly. “Let’s let him sleep a while longer.”

They both stepped in, and Rarity gripped the covers with her magic to pull them back to join him. However, curiosity got the best of her, and she pulled back the covers just enough to take a glance at what Fluttershy discovered to be so useful in her sleep.

Fluttershy was paying Rarity’s action no mind at first. However, after she was settled in again and she found Cerb’s arms around her, she wondered why the covers were still up and why Rarity was still standing.

She looked up to see Rarity staring blankly down below Cerb’s waist.

It took a few slow double-takes before Fluttershy realized what should have been obvious.

“What are you doing?” She spoke so low it was barely audible, yet her exasperation was evident.

Rarity turned briefly before returning her eyes to take in the sight that was Cerb’s morning wood.

“You got to feel it. The least I can do is look at it.”

“I did not,” Fluttershy hushed in an angry whisper. “I was asleep and still wearing my pajamas.”

Rarity’s ears snapped back, and her knees buckled as her tail swiped across her nethers. Given her earlier excitement and then seeing what was to be her new desire, this moment of contact sent a jolt of electricity straight down her spine. It took all of her composure not to make a sound.

She bit her lip and let the covers fall as she awkwardly bounced in place.

There was no mistaking what Rarity was going through, and Fluttershy knew what she had planned wasn’t something Cerb was going to sleep through.

“Are you serious?” She whispered harshly, “You’re too loud when you Wonder Rush. You’ll wake him up.”

Rarity furrowed her brow and whispered back just as harshly, “You rode his lap like Kelly on Big Mac in a full gallop.”

Fluttershy glared back defensively, despite the obvious red in her face.

“I did not.”

The sudden rise in Fluttershy's voice made Cerb stir, and both mares froze.

After a few moments of rolling his head from one side to the other and flopping his arms about, he settled on his side, nearly smothering Fluttershy underneath him.

Fluttershy took a moment to assess his condition and eventually made eyes at Rarity, who looked ready to explode, and whispered, “Go.”

She raised what bit of her wing past the covers she could and motioned to the flap.

“I’ll… keep him asleep?”

Rarity would have to be envious of Fluttershy later. Right now, she had a fire between her legs that needed to be extinguished.

“Thank you,” she mouthed the words and hurried herself out of the tent.

She needed to find a safe spot to relieve herself that was far away enough so that she would not be heard, but not before angrily mumbling something Fluttershy faintly heard.

“I’m not that loud when I Wonder Rush.”

[Over in the Castle of the Two Sisters.]

Through the distant plains of sleep, a voice spoke softly to Twilight.

“Princess?”

Twilight pulled the covers over her head and groaned.

“One in a billion. Mmmph… goddamnit, Peter. Clovers on the bed sheets. Nng. You think that bread marez better en me?”

The voice came through a little louder and clearer this time.

“Uh… Princess? Do you want Peter to bring you clovers in bed, or do you want bread? I’m really confused right now.”

“Hmm?” Twilight was finally awake enough to comprehend somepony was attempting to have a conversation with her and bolted upright.

"I didn't say that!"

BonBon took two steps back from Twilight's bed.

"Uhh, yeah. You sure didn't say anything… that made sense, at least."

There wasn't much light in the barracks, and Twilight hadn't had enough sleep to be fully cognizant this fast.

"Sorry." She gave a stretch and a yawn, "I didn't get much sleep last night after Princess Luna made her visit."

BonBon didn't seem to be all that interested and started to walk out, "Prince Shining Armor said you'd want to be up before the sun. Something about getting the first detachment ready. There’s coffee brewed and waiting for you in the COC.”

Coffee sounded like a necessary evil that Twilight was going to need if she planned on making it back in time to patch things up with Peter.

“You awake, Benny?... Benny?”

Twilight rubbed her eyes and looked toward the cot next to hers.

Benny wasn’t there, though. Did he not go to bed last night? At the very least, he didn’t use his cot. It was left just as neatly folded and tucked in as it was yesterday. Another glance up showed that Pinkie’s bed was just as unfolded and scrunched in a heap as she had left it as well.

If this mystery was to be solved, there was only one way Twilight was going to be able to do it.

“Coffee… I need coffee."

So began Twilight’s half-awake search for Benny, Pinkie, and coffee. Not necessarily in that order, but that’s the order which came when she almost tripped over Benny’s leg in the hallway.

She was able to catch her balance but didn’t know what to make of the sight.

Benny was lying face down on Pinkie’s belly. Said pink pony was currently asleep, leaning back to back with Big Mac. With such a trio, Twilight had to wonder how she didn’t see them at first. So, with zero coffee in her system, and the search completed, it was time to start asking questions.

“So... long night?”

Big Mac was the only one to wake, jolted up with a snort that was supposed to be a snore.

“Huh? What’s so funny?“

His eyes adjusted to Twilight staring down at him with a perplexed look on her face.

“Oh. Morning, Twilight.“ He glanced down to Benny, still fast asleep. “Twilight… humans are really weird sometimes.”

That was the understatement that one didn’t need caffeine to understand, but still didn’t give her much to go off.

“Did I miss something last night?”

Big Mac stretched and groaned with a few good cracks popping in his back.

“You and me both. I think Benny got drunk last night.”

That woke up Twilight.

“What? I didn’t know he brought alcohol with him. Did he and Pinkie get drunk together?”

Big Mac stood up, letting Pinkie flop to the floor with a grunt, only to sprawl out on her back and mumble some goofy sleepy noises.

[The night before in the courtyard.]

After having to tap out against Big Mac, Pinkie was stewing in her frustration on the floor.

“I always thought Applejack was strong, and I could take her down no problem. But Big Mac is sooooo much stronger than Applejack.”

Benny glanced over at the hulk of muscle and red fur that was Big Mac.

“No shit, Sherlock. He’s way bigger than Applejack.”

Pinkie jumped up in a huff.

“It’s not all about size, BenBen. Applejack is wicked crazy strong,” she explained as her eyes twirled in opposite directions from each other. “Just like when Fluttershy gets mad, when Applejack puts her mind to it, there isn’t anything she can’t kick down or bust open.”

Try as he might, Benny couldn’t logic his way around how all the rules of the crazy world worked.

“Whatever, we just need to get you to—“ He grunted and then turned to Big Mac “Hey, Mac. Make it thirty. Gonna do a rove and work with Pinkie for a bit. Less biting for you.”

Big Mac huffed and rubbed the back of his neck.

“Thank Celestia for that.“ He watched Benny walk off without his weapon. “Hey! You forgot yer metal club thing.”

Benny was already heading into a hallway and shouted back, “Don’t need it! Watch it for me!”

[Back with Twilight in the hallway.]

Twilight waited for Big Mac to get to the point.

“And? What happened next?”

Big Mac started to lose his nerve and rubbed the back of his head nervously, trying to find the words to explain.

“Well, ya see. Uh—”

“BenBen fought the Pony of Shadows,” Pinkie answered with great excitement, still sprawled on the ground with her usual grin.

”Isn’t that neat?“

She started to pet the back of Benny’s head, treating the topic as casually as one would the weather.

“Didn’t put up much of a fight, though. BenBen punched that shadow pony right in the schnoz, and then it was gone.”

Twilight furrowed her brow and grumbled.

“Pinkie. You didn’t go take him around the castle and scare him with stories about the Pony of Shadows, did you? Because if this was some crazy mixup where he punched some poor pony that was covered in a tapestry and he mistook them as the—”

Pinkie vehemently shook her head.

“No way. I didn’t even think to tell him about the Pony of Shadows.”

[The night before with Benny.]

Pinkie took Benny down a different route for their roving security patrol and was bouncing down the halls, dashing over to every artifact or wall hanging she could get her hooves on.

“Did I ever tell you about the time Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Twilight, Spike, and me had ‘The Everypony Comes To The Scary Old Castle And Hide From Each Other While I Play The Organ Party’ and everypony thought they were being chased by the Pony of Shadows, but it was really just them scaring each other?”

Benny groaned, “No, you didn’t. And don’t bother. That’s one of the few episodes I do remember seeing. You were dressed up like the… What would you call it? The Pony of the Opera or The Phantom Pony of the Opera? Which reminds me, stop messing with all the damn wall hangings and decorations before you activate a—”

[Back with Twilight in the hallway.]

Twilight facehoofed hard and tried to wipe the anger from her face before berating her airheaded friend.

“You were messing with the wall hangings and decorations and activated a trapdoor and got separated as he was telling you not to not to mess with the wall hangings and decorations when you both knew that could happen?”

Lacking all social cues on how to respond, Pinkie smiled wide like it was a trick question she knew the answer to.

“Yeah! You know what they say the secret to comedy is?”

Twilight facehoofed again even harder, her patience wearing thin.

“Pinkie. For the love of—”

“Timing!” Pinkie celebrated her answer with her forelegs stretched out in a victory pose, then went back to finishing her story.

[The night before with Benny.]

Pinkie stood dazed and her head spinning.

“Woah! Another trap door!”

Benny’s shouts came muffled from behind the other side of the trap door.

“God fucking damnit, Pinkie! What did I just say?!”

Pinkie pulled her ear away from the trap door and shouted back.

“You said god fucking damnit, Pinkie.“ She grinned like an idiot waiting for Benny to reply, but he didn’t. “BenBen? Are you still there?... Benny Ben BenBen? Benny Boy?”

Benny’s voice came muffled through the trap door again, this time sounding like he was in a panic.

“Pinkie! The Shadow Pony is real! Get your fucking ass over here!”

“Classic Benny,” She rolled her eyes and sighed. “That’s just an old ponies tale Granny Smith used to tell Applejack, Silly!”

“Pinkaaaaaaaay!”

[Back with Twilight in the hallway.]

Big Mac was visibly frightened and gulped but swallowed his fear with it and bore a scowl instead.

“That’s not funny, Pinkie. The Pony of Shadows is just an old spooky story Granny used to tell us foals to keep us from wandering off the Everfree Forest.”

Twilight would have normally agreed, but if Pinkie was telling the truth....

“Pinkie, the story of part of Nightmare Moon’s dark magic getting left behind has no historical records outside of old ghost stories. Just like Big Mac said… but, what happened after you heard him scream?”

“She popped back out from the trap wall, and I scared the shit out of her,” Benny’s muffled voice answered from the pink fur of Pinkie’s tummy, causing the party pony to chuckle as she was tickled by his lips and stubbles.

Twilight reared back at the subject of their discussion being awake.

“Benny! What? What would you do that for?”

Benny pushed himself up and leaned against the wall, answering with a grin.

“Because she wouldn’t stop goofing off the whole time during the rove when I was trying to help her. Aaaand, because when I was trying to find the lever needed to reactive that trap door, one of the pony armor things tipped over and cut my hand open.”

To Twilight’s horror and disgust, Benny raised his left arm and unbound the balloon strings which had been holding down a bloody pair of boxer shorts decorated in Pinkie’s cutie mark.

Turning his hand over to the back revealed a clean cut running down from below his pinkie finger to nearly the center of his forearm. It wasn’t a deep cut, and had long since stopped bleeding, but was still a nasty sight to behold.

Actually, the sight of it brought back terrible memories of Kelly, and Twilight was nearing a full panic mode.

”We need to get you back to the hospital. This looks serious. You—”

“Ha!” Big Mac scoffed. “Seriously? When Benny finally came stumbling back up from his rove, he was laughing and giggling like a fool for two hours. He wouldn’t shut up until he passed out from laughing so much.“

Still frustrated, Big Mac pointed angrily with his hoof at Benny.

“Somepony’s gonna need to kick your ass when we get back. I already know Kelly’s gonna kick my ass for letting you wander off and get hurt like ya did.”

And just like that, Twilight had enough of this headache and was ready to be done with it.

“Goddamnit. At first I thought you and Pinkie had just gotten drunk together, and I was going to have to lecture you for a bit. But no! You’re both just a couple of professional idiots who make me want to get drunk!“

She turned away in a huff, storming off to relieve her brother from watch and hopefully clear her head.

“Confound these humans! They drive me to drink!”

Big Mac also turned away and marched off with an angry snort.

“You better believe I’mma let Kelly know that yer all dumb asses and got fucked up on yer own, so you can take that beaten.”

Unfazed, Benny waved his fingers daintily at Big Mac.

“Love you too, Big Red.”

After a few seconds, they were alone. Benny grinned and looked at Pinkie.

“Thanks for keeping your Pinkie Promise.”

Pinkie dropped the happy-go-lucky act and punched Benny in the shoulder hard enough to knock him over.

“I don’t care how much you were laughing last night. None of this is funny, and I never should have made that promise with you.”

Benny flashed a grin and tried to play coy.

“No!“ Pinkie shouted just loudly enough that only they could hear it and swatted at him repeatedly for trying to look so cute. “No! None of that cutesie face stuff with me after last night, Mister. I made a Pinkie Promise, and youmade a Pinkie Promise. You’re going on my Do More Than Get The Fuck Over It And Learn To Be Happy Like Pinkie Pie regiment, and I’m gonna keep lips sealed about everything else until this mission is over.”

Benny held his hands up to ward off any further attacks and tried to make his peace.

“I know, I know.“

He finally dropped the happy face he’d been forcing since he'd woken up face down on Pinkie’s belly, overhearing the recap of last night's events.

“I’m just not ready, Balloon Butt.“

He tried to look at least strong enough to be competent, but she wasn’t buying it, and he knew it.

“We get through this, we don’t compromise the missions, get everyone back safe, then we can work on me… I just can’t do that right now.”

Pinkie, despite all her anger at the moment, understood and wasn’t going to push.

“I know… come here, Cookie Kisses.“

She forced Benny into a hug and sat with him against the wall.

“You’re safe with me until this is all over with, then I’ll take care of you back in Ponyville, too.”

And it was here Benny finally felt a true connection with Pinkie, like the one Cerb had with his own pony companions, that he had come to envy. And now that he had it, he wasn’t going to let it go.

“Thanks for putting up with my bullshit.”

Pinkie giggled, her usual smile finally returning to her face.

“Your curse words are funny, BenBen.“

Thinking about the new words she’d been hearing and learning, there were two that still greatly confused her. She had to find out.

“Before we get back though… What does Madad Kripaya mean?”

And suddenly, the conversation had become awkward again, though for vastly different reasons. While under normal circumstances, he would’ve simply brushed the question off, he wasn’t in any position to deny her anything.

And so, quietly, answered.

“Madad Kripaya… it’s not English or… Ponish…“

He took a deep breath and exhaled with all the pain those words reminded him of.

“It’s another human language, Hindi… Her last words were, Help… Please.”

Pinkie squeezed tighter around him, putting in as much extra love as she could without hurting him.

“I’m so sorry, BenBen, but no more nightmares for you, ’kay?”

[Back in the Castle of Friendship.]

Spike rolled under the covers of Twilight's bed. She wasn't home, and she wouldn't know any better, so what was the harm? However, his moment of dream-filled bliss was halted as the sun started to rise, and a certain scent brought him out of sleep.

"Smoke?" He popped up in alarm as the smell came out very distinctly.

"Pancakes?! They’re burning breakfast! That's my job! ...I mean, making breakfast is my job!”

He made a mad dash for the door and sprinted as fast as his little dragon legs could carry him down the hall to the stairs. With each flight he passed, the scent only became stronger. By the time he reached the kitchen, he was sure whatever was on the stove had to be charcoal.

“Drats!” An out-of-place royal voice cursed through the rolling smoke.

“Cursed stove! We were gone for but a moment to lower the moon! Does’t thou not know the meaning of low heat?! ‘Tis written clearly on... oh… ‘twas on high. Curse thee, tiny printed words!”

Spike pushed his way through the smoke to verify how much trouble his morning was going to bring him.

“Luna?”

Said pone’s silhouette stood stiff, surprised to have company.

“Spike? Do not think us uncultured in the culinary arts, but thy assistance would be most appreciated and handsomely rewarded if this feast can be salvaged before—“ She started to cough heavily. “Where’s the goddamn window in this sumbitch?!”

After a few minutes of ventilating the kitchen and seeing the disaster Luna created, Spike was back to work on breakfast duty, showing Luna how it was done without creating an inferno.

“You see how fast the butter melts? That means it should be just about ready to add the batter. But here’s what I do to make sure.”

Luna watched attentively as Spike dipped a claw in a glass of water. Curious as to what this could do, she followed his display and watched him let a drop fall from the tip of his claw into the melted butter. As soon as it struck the pan, it started to spit and sputter.

Luna looked between the pan and Spike’s proud expression.

“And how doth boiling water aid you in this affair?”

Spike was waiting for her to ask and grinned as he reached for the batter.

“Well, if the pan isn’t hot enough, the water will just sit in the butter. If it’s too hot, it will pop and snap hot butter everywhere. But if it boils and only spits some of the butter around it, that means it’s ready for the batter.“

He started to pour the batter for the first batch of pancakes, making sure to pour just the right amount so the pancakes never touched.

“If the pan isn’t hot enough, the batter doesn’t start to cook right away, and they come out wrong. If the pan is too hot, they burn too fast. It’s worse when the pan is too hot, because you’ll either have really dry, burnt pancakes, or burnt pancakes that are uncooked on the inside.”

Luna observed the batter on the pan with further curiosity and slight amazement.

“If not too hot or cold, and the pan is heated correctly, how does thou knoweth when to flip?”

Spike grabbed his spatula and twirled it for some added flare.

“Well, first, you don’t leave the kitchen to lower the moon.“

He smirked but noticed the sneer he’d earned from Luna and went back to teaching instead of jabbing at the only princess that wasn’t a morning pony.

“What I mean is, you have to stay close so you can see if they start to bubble up, like this.“ He pointed to the first pancake he poured. ”See? The bubbles mean the batter has heated up enough that it started cooking in the middle. Then you can take your flipper—“

With a quick motion, he slid the spatula under the pancake and lifted it just enough to see the golden underside. He had to motion with his paw to show Luna where to look.

“—and see how far along the underside is. If it’s golden brown like this, you can flip it.”

For as many times as Celestia had offered to teach Luna how to use the kitchen, she was often too tired or busy from her royal duties, and their conflicting schedules hadn’t helped. Actually getting to learn this was a pleasant turn of events. It also helped that Spike, despite how proud he was of himself, didn’t have an air of arrogance as he walked her through every detail.

For some reason, Celestia always came off as boasting of her skills, seemingly never missing a moment to praise herself for her culinary expertise. Spike did take a swipe at her, even if warranted, but she was too flustered to deal with thinking of her sister’s failed lessons for it to really bother her.

After the first batch was transferred over to the serving tray, Spike stepped down from his stool.

“Okay, now you give it a try.”

Luna looked at the stove, a mix of excitement and self-doubt shaking her voice.

“Nothing needeth be changed?”

Spike pointed to the glass of water.

“Just do what you saw me do. I didn’t change anything but lower the heat, so it’s already where it needs to be. You don’t need to do anything but add the butter, check the pan, and keep an eye on the pancakes until they’re ready to be flipped. Just use the same confidence and focus you have when moving the moon, and you’ll be fine..”

Another unexpected voice called out from just outside the kitchen.

“Spike? What’s that smell? Are you trying to put gummy bears in pancakes for Pinkie Pie?”

Twilight trotted into the kitchen and jumped back at seeing Luna at the stove.

“Princess Luna? What are you doing here?”

Luna, entirely focused on the task in front of her, never let her eyes leave the stove as she answered.

“Not now, Twilight. Pancakes require the utmost of attention and focus. Preparing an unsavory feast to start the day will not be a skeleton welcomed in thine closet.”

If it wasn’t the humans, it had to be another princess driving Twilight to question her sanity and choice of maintaining sobriety.

“Spike… could you be a peach and pour me some coffee to-go and then grab me a bottle of Jack Daniel’s. I think I need to have Benny show me how to make an Irish Coffee... Actually, wait till I get back and make sure Luna doesn’t burn the kitchen down while I go grab Starlight. I need both your help today. And Luna, if you’re going to—”

Luna suddenly started to prance in place, lost in a burst of sporadic jubilee.

“Bubbles! The bubbles!“ She successfully flipped her fist unburnt pancake. “By the boiling water of a dragon’s claw, the spitting butter has revealed thy path to the mastering of pancakes!”

Spike looked up at Twilight, knowing full well what she was going through after walking into this without context.

“Don’t ask, I swear most of it makes sense. You go get Starlight, and I’ll grab the bottle.”

Not wanting to happen upon any reasons to start chugging the bottle and seeing how well she could handle things stumbling drunk, Twilight teleported upstairs.

She was about to knock on Starlight’s door when the door next to hers opened up, and Starlight walked out giggling.

Starlight, unaware of Twilight’s arrival, was in the middle of backing out and adding more to a conversation.

“Yes, I know; it’s fine. You go on ahead and get dressed, and I’ll see if Spike made breakfast.”

This was an odd change that Twilight had to address, despite all the follow-ups she feared she would have to deal with.

"Who are you talking to?"

Starlight jumped with a yelp, wondering how long Twilight had been there.

"Twilight! You're… back? Is everything okay?"

That was the kind of question Twilight didn't know whether to take as being concerned or if her pupil was trying to be elusive.

"Things are great, actually. So great that I came to see if you and Spike could help us finish up faster... and who's in that room?"

Starlight relaxed and came at Twilight with a competent tone.

"Oh, I moved Chris up here to be closer to me after a pipe in his bathroom broke. Well, first, I was going to move him a few doors down, but then he started saying how worried he was about Benny and Cerb. So, we talked, and, for how upset he was, I figured I would just do what everypony else was doing with Cerb and Kelly and spend the night with him. Though, it was kinda more like when you and AJ were both having a hard time.”

She gave a glance over her shoulder at Chris’s door, looking ever so pleased with her results.

“I think it worked really well. Sure, it took a while to get him to the point where he could calm down enough to fall asleep, but he's… sorta doing better now." She moved in close enough to whisper. "Chris is surprisingly sensitive for as big as he is, and he's got so many other issues he's going through. The poor guy really needs some help getting past all his insecurities, and there's just so much going on with him."

After that explanation, Twilight had to commend her student.

"That's so considerate of you. Is he going to be okay if you leave for part of the day? I think if everything goes according to my schedule, we should be back some time in the mid-afternoon."

Starlight looked back to Chris's room, "I think he should be fine, but if you could give me a few minutes to talk with him, maybe? I don't want him to think that I'm abandoning him or anything."

"Ugh," Twilight groaned as she tried to hide her embarrassment for her misjudgment and expecting something wacky or out of place. "Yes, and I'm sorry. It's been a really challenging morning, and I just want to get this done so we can help Becky, get everypony out of the Everfree Forest, and I can have the time to fix things between me and Peter."

Starlight laid a comforting hoof on Twilight's shoulder.

"You're doing so much. It's okay, I'll meet you downstairs as soon as I get things sorted out with Chris, then I'll help you with whatever you need. And when we get back, if you need any help with Peter, we're on good terms, so I can help with that too."

This was one of those moments Twilight was glad she was sober for and replied with the most gracious response.

"Thank you. I am so proud to see how far you've come with making friends and all you're willing to do to help others around you. Meet me down in the kitchen when you're done. Take as much time as you need. I don't want Luna burning the castle down while we're gone."

Her nostrils flared as she caught the scent of something on Starlight.

“Are yooooou wearing perfume?”

Starlight cocked an eyebrow, and her left ear twitched.

"Perfume? Why would you— why is Luna here? What happened?"

Twilight shook her head with a groan.

"Sorry, Fluttershy and Rarity started wearing this new perfume, and it’s not bad. It smells… weird, but also really nice at the same time. Well, that and I can also—“

She took a few short sniffs around Starlight’s neck and hair. There was something else on her. A scent that was stronger but didn’t linger far from her coat like the perfume.

“Oh… so that’s why I kept smelling the champagne from the mimosas after our last brunch together. Chris smells just like it… a little heavy on the sea salt this time, though. “

Twilight then giggled as she thought back warmly to her night with Sniff. The thought of having him back in good graces made the chaos from earlier that morning not seem so bad. That, and Chris smelt like champagne? The scent seemed a little stronger, too.

“The way humans smell is so strange, but I can’t complain about waking up to the smell of clovers. Peter left his scent all over my bed, and it’s even stronger in his room. But as for Luna, I have no idea. Something about pancakes. I'm not even going to ask. Just please don't keep me down there too long. I'm afraid to find out at this point."

Starlight nodded and turned back to Chris's door, swiping her tail in small twitches from side to side.

"I’ll try to make this quick. Just give me a few minutes, and I'll be right down."

As Twilight left, Starlight headed back in, walking into the situation of Chris still looking for his pants from the night prior.

With only a limited time left with him, she closed the door behind her, but Chris was still in a panic to find his clothes.

”What the fuck is Twilight doing back here? Are they done already?" He asked.

Starlight wasted no time running up to Chris and tackled him back onto the bed, and pressed her lips against his. After all, there was only so much time with him she could get away with.

"Thank Celestia, you thought ahead about a cover story."

She kissed him again and dug her tongue into his mouth. The clock was still ticking, and she held that entanglement longer than they should have before divulging the rest of their situation.

"She wants me and Spike to go with her so they can get back earlier and she can patch things up with Sniff.“

She moved in to steal another kiss, but stopped with a new thought. “Do you think their going to fuck each other? Sniff and Twilight, I mean?"

Chris was too worried about someone walking in on them to give a shit.

"Sniff doesn't know what he wants. Last time we talked, we still didn't know if any of you were even interested in sex or how any of you felt about it. Then the more time we spent around all of you, we got the impression you somehow didn’t even know what it was.”

Starlight giggled and ran her back leg up Chris’s thigh.

“Don’t be silly, everypony knows what sex is. I grew up anti-social and focused all my studies on magic and creating my stupid, flawed concept of a utopia where everypony was equal. I never studied biology or looked at relationships past what I remembered while having a friend when I was a foal. I'm… kind of only now starting to grow up and mature. You’re the second friend I’ve made my entire life after losing Sunburst. My first crush, my first kiss… is it really any wonder I never knew what a dick could do for me?"

Chris looked at Starlight’s cute little face as she tried to make her point and was too distracted by Starlight trying to work him up again.

“Yeah, that makes sense.”

Starlight really didn’t want to leave Chris, especially when she was hoping to exploit his newfound talents for a few more hours. So, in hopes of getting one more round in, she decided to crawl up closer to have them nose to nose.

“It sounds like I’m going to be out there with Twilight until after lunch, but hopefully before dinner. So, you'll pretty much have free run of the town today. Prim Posy might like some help with breakfast. Nurse Redheart could use some company, and Derpy would love to see you for lunch today. Also, Cream Heart won’t have Button at the house during school—"

Chris brought his hands and clasped her muzzle shut.

“Starlight.“

He pulled her muzzle close and gave her a quick kiss.

“Stop trying to have me fuck your friends,” he told her, half being serious and half being playful about it. “Believe me, you wore me out pretty good last night, and as amazing as it would be—”

Starlight pulled herself free and rolled onto her back, bringing Chris along to be on top of her.

"Mmm, Chris. I'm not saying you have to or need to, especially for their first time. And I didn’t really wear you out, I just didn’t want you to stop when I couldn’t keep going. Besides, I want you to do what you want to… even the mouth stuff."

Chris tried to stand up, but Starlight wrapped her legs around him and pulled him back together with her.

"Umph," he grunted as his hips crashed into hers. "I thought you said the oral stuff sounded gross?"

Starlight played coy and avoided eye contact as she worked her way around to explain.

"I know, but you said that right after we just came over each other, and I thought being covered in our juices was kinda gross at the time. But then I saw how much you liked tasting me on your fingers and… what really did it for me—"

She lit her horn and pulled Chris's boxers down. Before he could protest, she had already thrust herself up and guided him inside of her. He bottomed out with a wet slap and forced down a grunt from each other.

Starlight raised her forehooves and caressed Chris's face tenderly.

"Every time you made me climax, I thought I would go mad if I felt anything better than you thrusting deep inside of me."

She knew part of Chris was trying to resist her out of sheer nervousness, but the desires Chris left her with made it too tempting for her to stop. That, and it didn’t take much to bring him back into giving her what she wanted.

"Feeling you cum inside me made me feel amazing all night long. Even long after you pulled out and fell asleep... It felt so damn good, and I'd like to have that one more time before I go."

"Starlight," Chris was struggling to hold himself back. "As soon as you get back. Anything you want, we'll do it. Let's just not get caught—"

Starlight pressed herself hard against him and started to grind while squeezing her inner muscles.

"Don't hold back like you did last night. It doesn't hurt anymore. Just cum inside me as fast as you can, and I'll let you do whatever you want to me after I get back, instead."

There was nothing Chris could do. He’d opened Pandora's box and released all the curses that followed along with the gift of carnal delights. Starlight was like an addict with a new drug, and he was her supplier... her only supplier. It would have been the perfect one-sided deal if not for two glaring flaws.

“Okay,” Chris submitted to her request. “I’m so fucking hard right now. Put up your soundproof spell. We’re both going to need it.”

Starlight’s aura spread out over the room to protect them from any potential eavesdroppers, then faded.

Chris acknowledged his first dilemma with taking Starlight’s virginity and teaching her all the ins and outs of sex. He wanted it just as bad as she did, maybe even more than she did, though that might not be the case if she was going to be like this. Regardless, he had the advantage of letting his fear and embarrassment subdue his willingness to give in.

The second issue for Chris, however, Starlight was kind enough to remind him of after she finished casting her spell.

“I know I’m being selfish, just don’t lick out any of the girls yet or let them suck you off. I want to be your first, but if they want this—“ She grunted loud now that the room was protected and Chris started doing the work for her. “I know you want to.”

“Only if they ask for it,” Chris declared during his frantic, wild thrust.

His second problem was also knowing that despite his resistance and distance from all the offers, he wanted it. And just like Sniff, Chris didn’t know how long he’d be able to resist, if at all. He was, after all, already this far gone.

Starlight didn’t answer with words. She spread her legs wider and wrapped her forelegs around his neck to pull him in for another French kiss. Kisses made everything so much more intense, and she was already close to another climax.

[Down in the kitchen only seven minutes later.]

Starlight teleported in and greeted them with a level of excitement not fit for any pony this early.

“Good Morning!“

Her eyes first tell on Luna staring intently into a frying pan.

“Princess Luna. Sooo good to see you. What brings here today-oou you’re making us pancakes?”

Luna was in the zone, but welcomed the enthusiasm.

“Good morning to thee as well, Starlight. Twas a most remarkable evening before returning the sky to sister, and soon Kelly shale wake to the morning sun and be so wondrously delighted with a feast of perfectly golden pancakes.”

Starlight looked at the stack of at least fifty pancakes.

“Wow! You sure made a lot of pancakes. Are they for everyone? I’m pretty sure Kelly can only eat two or three of them.”

Luna turned and looked at the pile of pancakes she had robotically created.

“Oh… well then. We suppose there will be plenty for all.“

She grabbed a small stack of pancakes and put them on a serving tray with the rest of the breakfast spread. Her enthusiasm left the others wondering where this all was coming from or why it revolved around Kelly having breakfast, and only Kelly.

“Twilight, we trust thee will oversee the completion of a safe return of Becky’s new medicine and everypony with Mr. Cerberus. We shall remain behind and inform the others of the success achieved thus far. We are sure that a celebration is in order for achieving so much.”

Twilight gave a low bow to Luna.

“Of course, Princess.”

Starlight trotted over and sampled one of the pancakes.

“You did a great job on these, Luna. And don’t you worry, we’ve got this in the bag, but you should get some rest still. If we're gonna celebrate, we don’t want you falling asleep before somepony wants another dance party.”

Luna laughed, giddy at the thought of another fun night together with Kelly and the rest of her new human friends.

“We would wish for nothing else.“

She was about to leave, but thought to remind Twilight of something.

“And Twilight, my dear. We do apologize again for not being so forthcoming. But seeing as you have handled learning so much without our assistance, we will be made more open with what we learn. We expect more of you than you may expect of yourself, but that has come with your abilities that we now know we took for granted. If you are in need of anything, do not be afraid to ask.”

It’s amazing how much better a day can get once the coffee kicks in, and Twilight had the friends to prove it.

“Thank you, but I think we have it all under control. I’ll let you keep Kelly and them company and rest up for tonight.”

No sooner than Luna had teleported out of the kitchen did Spike enter with Twilight’s requested bottle of Jack.

“Okay, I got the bottle, and your coffee is in a thermos. Do you need anything else?”

Twilight started to pull magic into her horn and prepared to teleport them.

“Nope, and the faster we get done, the faster we’ll be back.”

Starlight stepped back, realizing something.

“Oh, actually, you two head off without me. I’ll be right behind you. Nopony upstairs knows which room Chris got moved to. And… well, there’s some other things I need to fill you in on. Chris might have his hands full today.”

Twilight shrugged, figuring this wasn’t going to be some big hang-up that would leave her strung out in the wind all day.

“Okay, that’s no problem. Just use one of the spare maps to help you find your way out there. I’m sure if you fly high enough, you’ll see the castle, and you can make it there in no time.”

Starlight immediately teleported upstairs and headed for Sniff’s room. He was usually up by this time, and she didn’t want to risk what walking in on Chris in the shower would lead to.

Actually, that’s exactly what she wanted to do, but priorities had to be kept to avoid suspicion. She knocked on Sniff’s door and hoped she wasn’t intruding, but for how quickly the door handle was reached and started to turn, she must have caught him at a good time.

She watched the door open to let the faint light from the rising sun pour into the hallway, and just as overly chipper as she was downstairs, she welcomed Sniff into the new day.

“Good morning, Sniff. I hope you—“

Starlight wasn’t greeting Sniff, or even a human for that matter. Who she saw left her suddenly very confused.

“Swift Sails? Where’s Peter?“ Her eyes went wide with illicit thoughts, “Wait? Did you two—”

“Morning,” The weary armored guard greeted Starlight. “I’m not late, am I? Midnight Flash and Ralph said they would do a later turnover with me since I’m working alone right now.”

Starlight had assumed something must have happened between these two, but even if that mare had showered, there was no trace of that scent she could pick up.

“Uhh… I don’t know anything about that.“

She secretly tried to take another good whiff, but only the soft tones of clover and sea salt that was Sniff’s normal scent seemed to fill the room. She knew what that perfume scent was that Twilight noticed, but it wasn’t in this room at all.

“I just came to ask Sniff if he could let Chris know that Princess Luna showed up and made us all breakfast. I’d tell him myself, but he’s in the shower.”

She peered into the room and looked for any signs she wasn’t the only one who got lucky last night, and knowing Sniff, how could it not have been a case?

“Did you stay with Sniff all last night?” Starlight asked, trying not to sound too nosy.

Swift Sails stepped into the hallway and closed the door behind her, looking rather perky and motivated.

“Yeah, Peter needed an escort last night. Didn’t really say why, so I picked him up after his meeting with the mayor and brought him back. I don’t know why, but he had it in his head that he wasn’t good enough for us ponies. A nice stallion like him? Can you believe that?“

She started to walk down the hall with Starlight quickly came following along.

“So, I followed him up to the roof, and we talked for a while. Then, after I cheered him up, I got us some towels, and we took a dip in the hot tub. Then everypony else was asleep, and he asked me to stay in his room with him. Poor guy didn’t want to be left alone. He took the bed, and I pulled in a smaller mattress and slept on that.”

Something about that story seemed far too innocent for Starlight after all the scheming and well-crafted lies she and Chris had worked out together. While Chris might have been clever, if not more intelligent than others let on, Sniff was a pro.

“And… that’s it?”

Swift Sails shrugged, too convincingly oblivious to be hiding anything.

“Pretty much. He thanked me for being a good friend and promised me a free wing massage and another slice of carrot cake. Then he laid down and fell asleep right away. Do you know if I can have any of those pancakes Luna made?”

No matter how close Starlight got, she couldn’t detect a trace of Sniff’s scent embedded on her or that same natural perfume Chris had commented on.

“Luna didn’t specify, so… go ahead. But do you know where Sniff is?”

Swift Sails slowed her pace.

“He wanted to go pick up the last few things he ordered for Twilight. He asked me to escort him again, but I couldn’t because I have to stay here. I felt terrible not being able to help him, but he said he would leave early and ask Oven Fresh to go with him. I tried to tell him he’d be safe and asked him to tell me what he was so afraid of, but he… I dunno. It’s like he’s afraid of ponies liking him too much... Should I have gone with him?”

Starlight was too out of touch with what was going on around her after being so absorbed with Chris. Although, hearing this did make her concerned. Sniff was a good guy, and a good relationship between him and Twilight was going to be needed for her to keep things going well with Chris. Sadly, while she lacked the many details needed, she still gave her best advice.

“I think Sniff will be fine. Oven Fresh seems like a nice enough pony. But if you’re really concerned, maybe you should go to Kelly’s room and ask Luna for permission to go check on him. After all, if you’re here to help watch over the humans, but if she’s here as well, then I’m pretty sure they’ll be safe. And I—“

She took a short pause and sighed. Sniff was still close with Chris, and they even shared some interest in mares together. If Chris could help, that would be good for everyone.

”I guess I’ll go let Chris know what’s going on.”

[About a half hour after Twilight left with Spike.]

Twilight paced back and forth in the COC.

“From the top, Spike. Active overwatch. Active recon. React team status. Active support. Supply status. And the most current sitrep with defensive posture.”

Spike flipped through a series of pages and then doubled back when he realized everything was in order for once.

“Everything is so easy to read and follow here. Who made these?”

Twilight stopped and drew a breath so harshly it could have passed as a grown.

“Benny established and ran a majority of the admin side of this exercise. He let me take over the operations, supply, and logistics. We shared the intel and communications responsibilities but left the weapons and security to Shining. So, you can thank Benny for the organization and format of the reports. Now if you would.“ She tapped her hoof on the cobblestone floor. “From the top.”

If Spike didn’t know any better, he’d swear she wanted out of this castle as soon as possible and so he rushed to read the reports.

“From the top! Overwatch team Rainbow is currently out with overwatch team Thunder on standby to relieve. Overwatch team Thunderlane is still down for the night. Recon team Onyx is currently active and patrolling after relieving Recon Team Mjölna. Recon team Helix Ray is out and on standby to relieve. React team Macintosh is still down for the night, except for Big Mac. He’s up and helping with the supplies. React team Mjölna is escorting the first and second detachments back to Ponyville with a scheduled return time of three hours from now. Active support has been reduced to minimal support with BonBon, Pinkie, myself, and Starlight whenever she gets here.”

Twilight was listening attentively, but running over the mental list of ponies who were no longer there when she remembered something.

“Spike, there should be a thin folder in the back called Lessons Learned. Make a note that Roseluck, Lily, and Daisy are to be rewarded for all their dedication and time away from their own work to be escorted in and out to prepare the gathered flora for transport. Additionally, we need to thank Bulk Biceps, Lyra Heartstrings, Vinyl Scratch, and Octavia for volunteering to help transport the items back to Ponyville today.”

Spike finished scribing the notes but then returned with a question of his own.

“Hey, Twilight? Why didn’t you just teleport all the supplies back to the castle like you did with me this morning? I know the Sanequo… Sanek-Sanequeen… That really important flower has to be handled diligently and is sensitive to magic, but everything didn’t need to be carried back, right?”

Twilight rolled her eyes and went back to pacing.

“Yes, Sanequinaria Canteradensis has to be carried or flown back gently, but everything else? Well, you see… obviously, in a real-life situation, it was a matter of life or death and… I mean… Goddamnit, add to the notes that in the future, non-sensitive materials should be transported via teleportation if such an option is available.”

Spike finished noting that gross oversight of safety and continued on.

“Okay, last few things, our supplies are set to run out by tonight, but we should be back by then. Last sitrep updated says that Rarity was heard screaming in the forest, but it was later reported that she stepped on, and I quote, a fucking pointy stick. Although, Rainbow Dash wrote in her report, and I quote, really fucking doubt that, I bet a hundred bits… umm.”

He flipped over a few pages, trying to make sure he didn’t miss something.

“It looks like then she drew a big smiley face of herself laughing and left another note saying that page six of eight must have been lost in the wind and not ripped out on purpose. And lastly, that Cerb, Fluttershy, and Rarity decided to leave together with Rarity to lighten the load as a precaution for the extra stress put on Cerb’s leg during the chupa-“ Spike’s voice cut out as he went back to reread the word over and over again until he was sure he read it right. “-Chupacabra attack!”

Twilight groaned, already feeling another headache coming on.

“Yes, Spike. A chupacabra tried to attack Fluttershy, and Cerb scared it away. We can tell you about it later. Keep going.”

Spike was shocked by how calm Twilight acted but figured that was a good sign of how safe they were and continued reading.

“Right… uh… it says here that they decided to leave early with hopes of making it back before dark. Umm—“ He flipped to the last page. '—defensive posture shows… nothing. We’re at the lowest security posture. There’s nothing happening. It’s been quiet the whole time for everypony except the chupacabra attack. So, uhh… I guess we can relax?”

Twilight stopped pacing again and turned an ear to Spike, but then turned to BonBon, who’d been quiet during the entire discussion.

“What do you think?”

BonBon looked up from the pages of older reports.

“Uhh… I don’t know? It seems pretty quiet out there.”

Twilight nodded, knowing that’s what anypony would say.

“It does seem that way… which is why I don’t trust it. BonBon, go wake up the rest of Macintosh’s react team. Tell them to make sure all their gear is ready to go. If they tell you it’s ready without examining it, then tell them I will conduct a complete and thorough re-inspection directly with them. In two hours, we will do the same with Thunderlane’s overwatch team.“

Revitalized with a new dedication to over-precaution, she turned to Spike.

“As for you, Spike. Take a copy of the inventory list to verify that all remaining items are accounted for and have them ready for me to do another check to verify. In the meantime, find Benny and Pinkie and tell them I want to see them. We’re going to go over our final movement out of here back to Ponyville. I want no mistakes, no discrepancies, or surprises.”

BonBon looked a little concerned.

“Okay, is everything alright? You seem tense...more so than usual.”

Twilight took in a deep breath and grunted.

“Last night, when I went to go check in on Cerb and Fluttershy before they camped out for the night, I was so sure that everything was perfectly fine, that we were done because the hard part was over. Then Cerb snuck in and scared me. It was all a joke, of course, but he did it because I put everypony in danger by relaxing so much, and he was right to do so. The mission wasn’t over, and me, acting like it was, left everypony there vulnerable. And for as smooth as things have been going for us—”

“Woo!” Starlight shouted in an exasperated voice as she teleported into the center of the room. “Found it.“

She turned to Twilight, very excited, like she had a lot of good and bad news.

“Good, found you too. Do you have a moment?”

Twilight was almost ready to announce she was right but held off until she heard what Starlight had to say and instead finalized her orders.

“Bon Bon, Spike. No surprises. Now, please carry out my orders, I’d like to have a moment with Starlight in private.”

The two left the room, and Twilight gave her the time for whatever was so important from her student.

“Okay, Starlight, what’s up? And what took you so long?”

Starlight’s left ear flopped back and forth a few times, and nervously swished her tail.

“Well, mostly, I went back to let Chris know about the breakfast left in the kitchen and wanted to tell him that he should take some to Nurse Redheart, but he was in the shower, and it was awkward… I guess.

[Twenty-five minutes ago in Chris’s Bathroom.]

Chris was cowering under the shower head with his hand extended to keep Starlight at bay.

“No, for fucks sake. You drained me dry last night and had me pound out my reserves this morning. You don’t have time, and I don’t have the fluids.”

Starlight continued to try and press past his hand to join him.

“You got at least a little taste left, and we have plenty of time if we work together. You wash your hair while I suck your dick. Then I’ll break this water pipe, and you move into my room with me. It’s the perfect plan!”

Chris almost gave in but somehow found the strength to resist.

“I don’t even jerk off this much. How are you this horny?”

[Back with Twilight and Starlight.]

Starlight ran her hoof over her mane and held down her twitching ear.

“I was respectful and knocked on his bathroom door to let him know I was there, though I didn’t open it. I didn’t want it to be that awkward, even though he said it’d be okay if I did come in since I already saw him naked at the hospital.”

Twilight clenched her eyes and shook her head, somehow managing not to scream.

“You what? At the hospital? But he’s so… shy, I thought. Isn’t he?”

Starlight couldn’t help but smile, even though she probably shouldn’t have since it almost looked like she was bragging.

“He is, but he’s also such a sweetheart and just wanted to be as helpful as he could.“

She dropped her smile as she remembered what happened. Somehow, that was enough to stop the twitches.

“But that’s also why I said he should take some breakfast over to Nurse Redheart. I don’t know why, but for some reason, when Chris was standing naked for them, they started hounding him with questions about his bio-maturity or something. Then they started asking a bunch of questions about his penis, and he said he needed to stop. You know how they are about staying covered up. But even when he went back to change, they just kept trying to have him come back out and answer their stupid questions.”

That information certainly gave more legitimacy to the claim, Twilight remembered Starlight mentioned as to why she was taking care of him.

“That’s terrible, and so unprofessional. I’m going to have a not-so-nice chat with them when I get back and—”

“It’s fine,” Starlight said, trying to calm her mentor. “Nurse Redheart was trying to reign them in for not respecting Chris and ended up stomping her hoof so hard it smashed the tile on the floor because of how angry she was at them.”

Despite her less-than-stellar history with the nurse, Twilight thought she would have to change her opinion about Redheart.

“Wow, I would think at the very least she deserves breakfast on us.”

Starlight rolled her eyes, knowing that wouldn’t cover it, but would be a nice bonus after she got Chris to come around and expand his horizons. Maybe Nurse Redheart would be forward enough to help Chris not be so bashful or timid and teach her the particulars of human sex.

“Probably more than that since she also broke a bone above her hoof and cut her frogs open pretty bad. She had to get stitched up by Becky.”

Twilight’s mind immediately went back to the image of Kelly bleeding out, Trixie’s bloody nose, then Starlight’s bloody lip before she was able to force said thoughts from her mind.

“What’s going on? That’s three ponies that have had blood-related injuries, and at the rate things are going, they’re getting progressively worse.”

While unintended, Starlight couldn’t help but think of what a great distraction that was from everything Chris related. However, it was a pretty concerning matter.

“Hey, you know what, you’re right, but, let’s stay focused. I don’t know about you, but I would really like to get back to Ponyville as fast as possible. So, let’s focus on that right now. What do you need me to do?”

It was hard to get all that new info and not try to tackle it right there and then, but Twilight agreed.

“You’re right. We get everypony home, maybe throw a little party to celebrate, then it’s back to business.”

On second thought, with all this good karma Starlight was building up, and Twilight now semi-distracted, it seemed like a good time to leverage a favor.

“Oh, and this can wait for you to decide on, obviously, but I was thinking. Do you think we could leave a room open for Chrisa a little longer at the castle with us? He could really benefit from the support I’ve been able to give him after earning his trust back, plus he’s been helping me with the friendship lessons just as much. And… well, we might need his help with Sniff.”

All the immediate concerns selfishly fell back onto Twilight’s desire to fix things with Sniff, and she reacted with stage one of Panic Mode.

“Sniff? What’s wrong? Please—”

“He’s having self-confidence issues,” Starlight answered, hoping to stave off a panic attack. “I’m also a little late to get back because Swift Sails was worried about him, too.”

[Fifteen minutes ago at the Castle of Friendship.]

Starlight stood by the two bat pony guards at the double doors leading in, ready to fly off and find the Castle of the Two Sisters.

"Morning, guys. Just a heads up, Princess Luna, is here. She's talking to your relief. She should be out—"

The double doors sprung open, and Swift Sails came charging out.

"Hey, guysyoucango-Oof!"

In too much of a hurry, Swift Sails collided with Starlight and took the two tumbling down the steps.

Swift Sails was quick to get up and shook off the pain.

"Oops, Sorry, Starlight." She lent a hoof to help the still-prone pony up. "Luna said since she was staying here that I could have the day off. Oh, and you two as well, guys."

She gave a nod to Midnight and Ralph, who both seemed unphased by the update. Not that Swift Sails cared about that at the moment; she had more important matters to deal with, but pleasantries were still in line.

"Be ready to join the party tonight. That's an order from Luna herself. But if you could lend me a hoof, I have no idea where Sniff ran off to. I know who Oven Fresh is, but I've never been to her house."

Starlight brushed off some of the dirt and dust, surprised a simple tumble hurt this bad. Must have been all that armor Swift Sails hit her with.

"Oww, and that's great news for you, but if Sniff is with Oven Fresh, there's only one place they'd be right now." She powered her horn up with a spell. "Hold on."

Without even asking, Starlight teleported all four of them out in front of Oven Fresh's bakery so fast she didn’t even realize the spell was completed.

Actually, all of her teleportations were getting much faster the more she woke up.

"Welp, that solves the problem of finding him. Midnight… Ralph? You two wait out here for a moment while we go in."

[Back with Starlight and Twilight.]

Starlight sighed, getting ready to wrap up the story.

"He wasn't crying or overly distraught. He just looked… I don't know exactly. Defeated? He looked a little relieved as soon as he saw Swift Sails was there. Which, is kinda strange when you consider what happened to Kelly after a guard showed up out of nowhere with a spear, but still. He's with both of them, and they're taking good care of him, especially Oven Fresh. I guess she made him breakfast and was holding his hand the whole time."

Twilight sulked for a moment, but then took a deep breath and stood tall and resolute again.

"First things first, we finish this operation here, get everypony back safe and sound, and then I'm getting my castle back in order. That includes fixing things with Peter and make sure nopony is going to try and poach my human."

"Poach your?" Starlight wondered for the first time if she'd happen across Twilight one morning in the future, smelling like clovers and mare lust. "You mean you don't want her—"

Twilight looked like she was just insulted.

"Hello?! Peter is my good friend and my responsibility. I'm not about to step aside and have some random mare take him from me. I have plans with him! He's going to Canterlot with me, and I'm going to show him the time of his life and pamper him until he's as spoiled sick and as painted up as Rarity. Oven Fresh may be the best baker in Equestria, but I'm the goddamn Princess of Friendship. And if she thinks she's gonna steal him away from me with bread bowls and dinner biscuits? Oou… She doesn't have a clue about the kind of friendship skills I've acquired."

That was not the reaction Starlight was expecting, but she really should have.

Not really, but it was worth rolling with.

"So… you're pulling out all the stops for him, aren't you?"

Twilight grinned, channeling some of the confidence that Cerb prided himself on with his warrior spirit.

"Nothing’s off the table. Whatever it takes."

That's as close to a yes as Starlight needed.

"Great, Chris will be in the room next to mine, and I got your back for whatever you need."

Overhead, a gust of wind rushed in from the open ceiling, and the active Overwatch Team leader landed with an urgent message.

"Twilight, we’ve got movement from the south, lots of movement. Whatever it is, it's either really big, or there's a lot of them."

She followed Twilight, rushing to a window with a telescope to see for herself. It was almost like Twilight had expected this to happen.

"If there is no change of course, both the Recon Team and Cerb with Fluttershy and Rarity could end up in the direct path. We need to get them out or at least somewhere safe."

Twilight searched the dimly lit canopy and then finally located the signs of movement. Birds were fleeing to the sky in droves, and even some of the tree tops were shaking. The disturbance was too widespread to be one large creature.

This was exactly what Twilight was afraid of.

"Rainbow," Twilight stepped back and collapsed the telescope. "Take your team and split up. You're the fastest, so I want you to locate Cerb's team while the others locate Onyx Armor's group. Move as fast and as silently as possible, but above all else, make sure everypony makes it back here. Our best bet is to hold up here and utilize the castle's defensive position to protect Cerb and Benny.”

It was clear now why Cerb had planned so much and needed so much information. Evacuation routes, emergency procedures, defensive postures, weapons, armor, food, conflicts to expect, and external support. He wanted to be ready for anything, and he left everything Twilight would need to make the smartest choices given any scenario. Taking in consideration the lesson he taught her last night, she wasn’t going to let him down twice.

“Everypony that is not essential to security will fly back to Ponyville right now. Every Earth pony and unicorn not fit for battle will return with me to Ponyville. Any pegasi willing to stay behind will help with search and rescue."

Rainbow Dash saluted, "I'm on it Twi. Don't worry, we'll bring 'em home."

Starlight didn't like how serious the situation was growing or the fact that Twilight was leaving.

"Wait! Why are you going back to Ponyville?"

Twilight didn't stop but explained as she made her way to the steps.

"This isn't a training exercise anymore, as far as I'm concerned. Lives could be at risk. Anypony that isn’t fit to face the dangers that we do is going back, and I'm not taking any unnecessary risk. I'm bringing backup. While I'm gone, you stick with Benny. He's in charge until I get back, but Shining has operational control of our forces. You're the heaviest hitter I have with me right now. So I'm counting on you to hold off anything that Shining can’t keep out."

"Twilight, no!" Starlight shouted as she ran to her mentor's side. "The rest of our support is probably scattered all over town at this point. I can find them. You're in charge. They need you here. Let me take back the nonessential ponies and bring back… Who’s all our backup?”

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 30 July 2023.]

So, I'm not going to do much of a recap this time, just a few things to go over.

First and foremost, Luna is fucking adorable.

Anyway, Fluttershy's dream shows that she did at least at one point understand sex, or at least witnessed it. So, if the dream is legit, she did honestly forget. Also... why the fuck didn't Cerb wake up?... or did he? DUN DUN DUNNNNNN! He didn't. El oh el.

Benny and Pinkie finally got close, so that's nice... though... wtf happened?

Also, Chris is in waaaaaay over his head and Starlight is... she's just fucking thirsty. There's no two ways about it. But, at least she's not against sharing.

Lastly... why does shit always have to go wrong just as you think it's over? What could be on it's way? Only one way to find out, and that's to tune in for the next installment with Chapter 62. Broken Arrow.

Also, a very big THANK YOU to The Fan Without a Face, as he has taken over as my editor, and has been doing a phenomenal job.

Oh, yeah! Not much to brag about, given how there are stories out that with a lot more well-known writers or now classic stories, I've reach a milestone of having 100 readers actively tracking Crossing The Trixie Bridge. I simply am blown away to discover that this work of fiction has garnered that much attention. Especially considering all the issues with my earlier chapters (something I'm slowly working on fixing, by the way).

But if you're reading this, Thank you. I appreciate the support and look forward to bringing you much more content.

Expect a lot more intensity in the next set of chapters.

62. Broken Arrow

[The night before, deep in the Everfree Forest and far south of Cerb’s camp.]

“I mean you no trouble, I’m only passing through. Let me leave in peace, and I’ll do the same for you.”

The rustling never stopped drawing closer to the shadowy figure, close enough to hear the heavy grunts of intense breathing.

Despite how close it was, however, the cover of night and density of the forest made it impossible to see where the noise was coming from. So, as a sign of trust, the shadowy figure removed the hood of the cloak to reveal the lady zebra pony, Zecora, searching with her eyes and rotating her ears for the source of danger.

A tall bush shook in the dim moonlight, seen faintly through the tree line, nearly impossible to see if not for Zecora giving her eyes enough time to adjust to the low light now with the fire out.

“Come no further, you wicked beast! I’ll be no prey, nor your feast!”

The creature continued without slowing and broke through the brush just off to the side of Zecora. A chupacabra tumbled and stood in the clearing, panting desperately to catch its breath.

Zecora drew her staff and pointed it toward the creature.

“One last chance for you to flee. You will not enjoy a fight with—”

Zecora stopped her warning when her eyes properly adjusted to the dark, allowing her to see the creature more clearly.

It was exhausted and bore markings of a violent struggle. A simple glance revealed matted fur and scratches crisscrossing over its body. Looking further as the creature began to paw at its lips, showed that its limbs, as well as its face, were filled with splinters. Clearly, whatever battle this creature had seen had not ended in its favor.

Despite her presence, the beast only gave Zecora a single glance before it limped away in the direction it was originally headed, disappearing into the brush and leaving the zebra shaken.

Zecora dropped her staff and threw on her bag with the supplies, stopping short of taking down her tent as soon as she heard more rustling off in the distance.

She knew what was coming, and there was no time to save the tent. If the chupacabra was being hunted already, her best option was to run perpendicular to its path and hope her scent trail would be too small for the pursuer to notice.

There was no time to waste, and Zecora broke off into a sprint to a path she could only hope was free of danger.

“Tonight, this forest is filled with strife. And if I stay too long, I will lose my life.”

[Currently, High above the Everfree Forest after receiving Twilight’s new evacuation orders.]

Rainbow Dash was still searching over the treetops, looking for where she could safely enter the forest.

“We can’t tell yet if Cerb and the others were traveling faster or slower than they were yesterday. They didn’t make it to their first checkpoint before I left, but that still leaves a lot of area to cover. I think the best thing we can do is stop at the first checkpoint and split up. I’ll take their primary route, and you both take the alternate. If they’re not there, fan out farther and call out for Onyx’s squad. If you can’t find either one, break out above the trees and wait for us there. That’s going to be our—”

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Rainbow Dash immediately recognized that noise and what three consecutive shots meant.

“Forget that! That’s the emergency signal! Cerb’s in trouble! That takes priority!”

Boom! Boom! Boom!... Boom!

Thunderlane, a charcoal-colored stallion with a two-toned mane and Wonderbolt trainee, saw fit to ask a valid question, “What does the fourth noise mean?”

Rainbow Dash veered hard toward the direction of gunshots.

“It means he’s already kicking ass! Hurry up!”

Stormwalker, real name Cloudchaser, another Wonderbolt trainee pegasus mare with a persian blue coat, light blue mane and tail with white highlights, veered hard and followed in close behind.

“You keep saying that word! What does ass mean?”

“It means butt!” Rainbow Dash shouted as she broke through the top of the canopy and steered herself towards two more gunshots. “Now get moving. Thunderlane, you take left. Stormwalker, you take right. Seven wing span interval. Call out any targets you see. Don’t engage anything unless necessary.”

Veering left and right through the trees, Stormwalker called out the first target.

“Timberwolf!”

Rainbow Dash looked ahead, but all she saw was Cerb running with Fluttershy flying beside him and—

“What the shit? Is he carrying a pony in his bag?”

[Earlier that morning in Cerb’s tent.]

Fluttershy sighed in relief as Rarity ran out of the tent without waking Cerb. Another potential crisis avoided, plus, now extra alone time to cuddle up with her man and… having Cerb on top was a nice feeling. Nice enough that she imagined what it would have been like had she not gone to sleep with her pajamas on.

What would it have been like if she rutted with Cerb in her sleep?

It would have been amazing. Plus, she could have claimed it was an accident.

A quick mental slap to the face immediately brought some sense to her. In truth, unlike her, that would never fly. Then again, now that he was on top, well, that could be looked at entirely differently.

Big, strong Cerb, overpowering her in their sleep and their bodies rubbing up against each other. Maybe he accidentally rutted her instead? Then when he wakes, and they were essentially married, say it was meant to be, and… Why were the dumbest ideas getting her excited? That idea was far too stupid to actually happen.

Then again, how deep of a sleeper was Cerb? How deep of a sleeper was she or Rarity? Every night they were practically crawling all over each other and never woke up. Even this morning, she found herself riding Cerb’s lap, and the one to wake up was Rarity? How did any of this make any sense?

However, it was a welcomed break from the world she used to know and understand. In a lot of ways, that’s what she realized what Cerb was to her.

Out of nowhere, he dropped in and changed her world forever. He was so unlike any creature, pony or otherwise, she'd come to know. From his looks to his dangerous scent that teased her with the temptation of… that’s right. He had awoken her desire to love and start a family. Yet, how far had she actually come?

Laying on her back with Cerb practically smothering her, she had time to contemplate their relationship.

They were nearly always at each other's side now, and their mutual trust was impossible to describe. He had admitted and confided so many dark secrets, even allowing himself to be exposed and examined by her. Now they were even sleeping together.

True, Rarity was added to the mix, but whatever.

Moreover, he claimed that he loved them both. Yes, he likely didn’t mean in love with them, but he wanted to stay close to them. Close to her, just like they were now.

Maybe...she could convince him to stay close like this for a little longer once he woke up. Maybe they could make it a thing when they get back and go to the Crystal Empire together? Stay up late, cuddling with each other. Waking up and having him hold her in his arms. Maybe saturating him with affection and having him sandwiched between her and Rarity.

...Wait? Rarity? Wasn’t she thinking about her own relationship?

Then again, how could she? Rarity was one of the reasons she was able to get this far. They were each other's wingmare, working together to get Cerb to someplace comfortable with the idea of dating one of them.

No… they first have to help him become better adjusted to his situation, then they could take things further.

But what if they were to rut before that? Would that be better or worse? Could it even happen? Would he even want to?

Breaking her train of thoughts, Cerb moaned and readjusted his hold on Fluttershy in his sleep.

“Mmm,” His voice hummed so sweetly.

Fluttershy was melting, thinking that it was because of her he made such a pleasing sound.

Such a simple act in Cerb’s sleep was all Fluttershy needed to change from dwelling on her thoughts to just reveling in the moment. So safe and warm in his arms, his muscular chest pressed against hers as it rose and fell, his legs now entangled with hers, his eyes staring into hers, his fingers curling into her wings, his eyes still staring into hers…

“Good morning,” Cerb welcomed her into the day.

“Good morning,” Fluttershy returned the gesture, still lost in the moment and taking in everything so wonderful about— “Oh, my gosh, you're awake.”

Cerb snorted at her delayed reaction.

“Yeah, where’s Rarity? It’s kinda weird not waking up sandwiched between you two.”

Fluttershy blushed at what had to be some indirect flirt.

“She had to, umm… you know. She couldn’t wait, but this isn’t so bad. Just you and me, I mean.”

Cerb lifted his hand off of her wing and moved the hair out of her face, “Yeah, this ain’t so bad.”

Rarity’s scream pierced through the morning air.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

Fluttershy’s ears shot up, and her body went stiff while Cerb jumped up on his hands and knees and shouted, “Rarity!"

Rarity must have only taken a break from screaming long enough to get one more breath in before, “Ooooooooooou! Oooou!”

Cerb made a loud grunt as he combat rolled out the tent’s open flap and rushed to find the mare in danger.

With his ax, still in its sheath on his belt, gripped in his hand as he sped away.

“Rarity! I’m coming!”

It was about that time Rarity realized she was probably louder than she should have been.

“Awe, shit! False alarm! I stepped on a stick!”

Fluttershy went limp and flopped on her bedroll, pawing the empty spot next to her, still rich with the scent of citrus, spices, and a hint of sea salt next to her.

“Fuck,” she angrily grumbled, now alone in their bed.

She could understand not being able to wait to tackle her urges, as she had also been like this since she learned to embrace her Wonder Rush. However, having essentially been cock-blocked thanks to another pony having a Wonder Rush, wasn’t helping improve her mood.

“I’m not that loud when I Wonder Rush,” Fluttershy mocked Rarity’s voice to herself.

Cerb must have felt some kinda way about that declaration and shouted out to Rarity from a safe distance away from the tent.

“All that for a fucking stick?! I thought you were dying!”

Fluttershy grumbled angrily, “Dying for dick.“

Now frustrated and defeated, she sat up and felt the slick fluids that made the lining of her pajama bottoms slide against her in the most inappropriate ways.

“Just like me…” She painfully admitted before her pleasantly conforming panties triggered a curious thought. ”I wonder if Rarity would let me chance a night without these pajamas on when we get back.”

Rarity called out from wherever she finished clopping.

“Oh, Fluttershy deary! Could you be so kind as to grab a shower cloud for us?”

Cerb managed to make it back to the tent just as Fluttershy was stepping out of the tent, and he nearly tipped over, sidestepping and turning to avoid a pony face-to-dick head-on collision.

“Shit-Goddamnit! Sorry!”

Fluttershy again went stiff with her ears perked straight up and squeaked. Something about that almost happening drove a new level of excitement in her she didn’t recognize. Unfortunately, she had to play it off nice and cool.

“I’m sorry.“ She had to think quickly, and only one thing came to mind on such short notice. “Um... I know you're still embarrassed about your body, but honestly, it doesn't bother me. I mean, we keep waking up on top of each other, and just like with your hands, every part of you feels nice against me.”

How could Cerb take that as anything other than a sexual advance toward him? But then again, he couldn’t deny how good it felt pressed up against them. Still, maybe she was just being honest. That or his lack of a sex life and desire for opening up to having love in his life again was overlapping with his affinity for these two.

Then again… things were different now.

“I, uh....“

Whatever part of him didn’t want to now sound like a pervert or a deviant wasn’t stepping up to the plate to find the words to say. He was at a loss for how to reply.

“I guess I’m just not used to it. It-you know-kinda… “

He was now flustered, trying to think about what to say and how to keep what they had going without sounding like he was enjoying it for all the wrong reasons. Sniff could have pulled this off; surely, he could pull something workable out of his ass.

“It goes against a lot of social norms for us, but… I think it helps with the whole trust and openness thing we’ve got going on. And if you don’t mind, then…”

Fluttershy giggled, relieved that somehow her off-the-cuff plan to salvage the situation actually worked.

“It’s fine, Justin. If you’re worried about Rarity or me saying something, we won’t. Your situation isn’t like what your friends are going through, so the ways we can help are different. But just like with everything else, we’ll keep this private. We won’t tell anypony anything you don’t want us to.”

Cerb started to wonder again if what he was feeling for them was legit or if he didn’t have control over his thoughts. Was it really him actively trying to encourage this kind of behavior?

“I appreciate it.”

On second thought, perhaps giving up some of the control he thought he had is what helped him come this far.

“When we get back... “

Maybe if he was to get better, that meant he would have to let go of his fears and mental restraints.

“Maybe we can do more?”

…or maybe he had his inner strengths and weaknesses bound so tightly together he couldn’t tell them apart. Now, however, it seemed they were both telling him to give in.

Contrary to Cerb's self-doubts, Fluttershy felt something inside. It was from what he said, though not from the words he spoke or even the tone of his voice. There was something more to it than something so subtle as his posture or the hopeful smile he wore to mask how scared he was for asking. She couldn’t put a label on it, but it was still there.

“I’d like that,” she answered calmly and with a smile that spoke of all her appreciation before she flew off to fetch their shower cloud.

It was hope.

“Terribly sorry about that again,” Rarity’s voice sprang up from behind. “Seems it was my day to be the one to cause the scare as well as step on the stick.”

Cerb laughed quietly and then turned, walking to where the shower would be again.

“It’s fine. Let’s all shower and move out as soon as we can. I’m looking forward to being back home tonight.”

That morning they all shared the shower, though despite how that sounded, nothing actually happened. It was just a pleasant moment shared where they all could clean up, relax for a few minutes, and gain a little more familiarity with each other.

After that, it was one quick examination and flex test.

Fluttershy lowered Cerb's leg and pondered.

"I dunno. The muscles are fine as far as I can tell, and even the flexibility in your leg is workable without much pain, but it feels like there's more swelling than there was yesterday. I think we should lighten your load for today and not push too hard. After that, you should be fine. However, I'm growing more concerned about your injuries if the long hikes with the extra weight is normal for you, why is it aggravating your old injuries now?"

And this is where Cerb had to come clean about his own failure to share important information.

"Uh… well, to be fair, I haven't done anything like this since I was still in the service. Which has been more than a few years."

Fluttershy's right eye twinged in shock and frustration.

"You… What?! Why didn't you say that earlier? You can't go lugging around that kind of weight with these kinds of injuries without working your way up to it!"

Now it was time for Cerb to call the kettle black.

"I dunno? Why didn't you give me the heads up about your chupacabra stalker friend?"

And now the ball was back in Fluttershy's court, and as expected, she immediately dropped it.

" …That's… Fuck."

She threw her head back and surrendered her moral superiority.

"Fine, I can't really hold that against you after I did the same thing. But maybe you could have told me that after we’d finished getting the supplies at the top of the hill?

And now Cerb laid there without a good answer.

"How about from now on, we be upfront about these things so we can cover each other in the future."

Fluttershy, satisfied, extended her hoof.

"Deal."

Rarity gave a sigh of relief, seeing how these two were only creating more opportunities for dependency for each other, and decided to invite herself in.

"Well, then, if that's settled, I'll send up the signal and put as much of the extra supplies in my bags as I can carry."

Cerb was helped back up to his feet and said, "Hold up, we might need some of that stuff."

Not stopping what she was doing, Rarity pulled out a kite and answered sweetly, "Of course, darling. That's why I'll be carrying them for you."

[Shortly after getting dressed and sending up the signal.]

Rainbow Dash and her team flew in with the challenge and pass for the day and got the rundown of the new plans for returning.

“You sure about this, Rarity? You hate the Everfree Forest.”

Rarity saddled up her gear, taking the question in stride.

“Yes, well, be that as it may, I’m just as responsible for taking care of Justin as Fluttershy is, and this seems to be the best way to carry the extra gear right now. And besides, with Justin around to ward off any nasty beasts that may be so foolish to come after any of us. Well, I pity the poor brutes that find out what a forty-five feels like.”

“Ha!” Rainbow Dash laughed like she should have known better. “Okay, you got me there.”

Fluttershy smiled but still had mixed feelings about any conflicts.

“I don’t think that would be necessary. He doesn’t even have to actually hurt them to scare them off. And if not, I’m sure he could still toss them around and wrap them up like he did with me.”

Rainbow Dash grinned, “Yeah, I’d bet you’d like that.”

That comment came off so nonchalantly, Fluttershy didn’t catch the double entendre.

“Well, of course I would. I don’t want to see any creature get hurt.”

Cerb raised an eyebrow, catching the comment’s double meaning one word too late, but then convinced himself that couldn’t have been what she meant.

“Anyway, we’ve got some leftover rations. That’s what we’re gonna eat on the way if Twilight isn’t going to join us. If your team can pack up the rest for us, we’re going to head out right now.”

Rainbow Dash chuckled, deciding not to push further, and turned back to her team, already breaking down the tent and rolling up the sleeping gear.

“Sure thing, Big Guy. Don’t have too much fun out there. Remember, I’ll be watching you, and I don’t just mean your six. ”

Before she got too far away, she looked over her shoulder and shouted, "I'll let recon know you're moving out when we take off. They're still covering your rear a half mile out. Unless you want them to move closer so they can hear Rarity scream again."

Watching her prance off, Cerb had to think again if maybe Rainbow Dash was, in fact, insinuating exactly what he thought she was. Although, why would she know those kinds of dirty jokes if virtually every other pony was clueless?

Regardless, it wasn’t important as all he wanted to do was get home and back to everyone waiting for him. Also, he thought how strange it was that he called Ponyville home.

[About an hour into their hike.]

Rarity was still harboring some harsh feelings towards Rainbow Dash for calling her out.

"Seriously, though. I'm not like you, Justin. You clearly have a high tolerance for pain. I, however, happen to have rather sensitive hooves."

Fluttershy rolled her eyes and fluttered over a downed tree.

"We know, Rarity. It doesn't take much to have you cry out like that."

Rarity’s nostrils flared, and she hopped over the tree with her nose held high.

“I can’t help it if I happen to have passion behind my expressions. Unlike some ponies who squeak and whimper through any kind of intensity.”

Cerb snickered at the not-so-subtle jab… wasn’t it a double entendre?

“You two gonna be alright?”

Fluttershy turned with an almost passable smile, “We’re fine. Rarity just gets cranky when her saddle isn’t strapped on properly. You mind giving us a minute so I can help give her the adjustment she needs.”

Little did Fluttershy know that Cerb knew enough girl talk to understand that she meant Rarity needed an attitude adjustment, and so he answered the way any sane man would.

“Sure, let me scout ahead a little. Take as much time as you need.”

Rarity posed stubbornly and watched Cerb march off ahead while Fluttershy fiddled with her straps, waiting til the coast was clear to finally voice her complaints.

“Am I getting the adjustments needed? Or maybe you might show a little support for-Hack “ She suddenly choked.

Rarity immediately jumped away from Fluttershy, who had wrenched down on the straps. She also slapped the offending wings off her saddlebags, more aggravated than ever.

“What’s the matter with you?” She vented through her grinding teeth.

Fluttershy stood unphased by the aggression.

“What’s the matter with me? Oh? I don’t know. Maybe the fact that you won’t keep your mouth shut about screaming bloody murder as you Wonder Rushed? Which, by the way, made Justin rush out of bed after he just woke up and was reeeeeallywarming up to me. And by warming up to me, I think he’s reeeeeally starting to warm up to both of us.”

Of course, Rarity huffed, not dignifying the alleged injury of her wingmare.

“Well, I couldn’t help it. Thinking about him rutting me proved much more of a powerful—”

“He wants to do more,” Fluttershy grumbled, finally grabbing Rarity’s full attention. “That’s what he told me after he came back from running after your, what I imagined happened to be, messy rescue. But if you keep bringing attention to what we’re both doing and what we want to do with him, you’ll make him uncomfortable, and he’ll probably start wearing his clothes to bed again. He might even want to go to get help from Cadance without us.”

Fluttershy was getting heated and doing her best to restrain herself, but she needed to make Rarity understand exactly what was at risk.

“And I don’t know about you, but I’d like for at least one of us to get to the point where wearing our pajamas to bed with him isn’t needed because he’ll be rutting one of us full of fillies and colts. But until then, I’d like the opportunity to see his dick a few more times, and I’m sure you’d like to feel him wake up and not shy away when he’s rubbing it between your legs or over your tummy.“

She gave Rarity an angry glare and stared her down, muzzle to muzzle.

“That’s what happened this morning, and we’re not going to get any more chances if you—“ She pushed Rarity back farther, making her cower. “—Screw. This. Up.”

Rarity gulped and put on her most apologetic smile.

“Right. Of course, my dear. More is better. So long as it’s not more of me complaining and drawing unwanted attention to our Wonder Rush activities.”

Fluttershy snapped back to her happy, perky self and backed off.

“Good, now let’s hurry back. The sooner we’re back home, the sooner we can get all the medicine organized for when Zecora gets back. I still need her help preparing some of the ingredients. Then I can hopefully get more help on finding out what else has to be done to start a family.”

Rarity blinked a few times, wondering what she was missing.

“I thought you remembered already?”

Fluttershy grinned and shrugged.

“I remember only what I saw. I didn’t stay and watch to see what else they did. I still don’t know where the baby comes from or what else needs to happen to make us pregnant. It can’t be as simple as him thrusting his dick in us from behind.”

Rarity nodded with a vacant expression, trying not to form another...detailed mental image.

“Right… obviously… but if that’s the case and the rut isn’t enough to make us pregnant, what’s stopping us from only taking things that far now?”

Only one thing was going through Fluttershy’s mind as she thought about that, and it was thinking of Cerb going into her.

“Justin did say he wanted to do more.”

They both shared a devious grin, and Rarity asked, “How fast can we push Justin to get back without injuring his leg?”

Up ahead, Cerb was looking over his map and compass, trying to get a fix on where they were based on what few landmarks he could see.

“If we’ve been walking for an hour, we should be at least this far.“

He looked to his right and could see part of a hillside with a unique rockface.

“And if that’s probably no more than two miles away and facing east… Fuck yeah. We’re making good time.”

Fluttershy flew up from behind, “Okay, we’re good to go again.”

Rarity galloped in close behind, “Yes, we most certainly are, and my apologies about before. Sometimes these straps bind in the most uncomfortable places and start to chafe. I can be quite the bother when I’m uncomfortable like that.”

At the very least, that had to be a half-truth, but Cerb didn’t mind. Although, it was still too funny to address them face to face, so he pretended to continue examining the surrounding area as he stowed his map.

“Glad to hear it. We’re making good time, though. Let’s get a—“

Cerb noticed an unusual silence hush over the forest and motioned for the two not to speak.

“Get behind me.”

Rarity backed up with Fluttershy behind Cerb and whispered, “What is it? Did you hear something?”

Cerb reached behind into his waistband, pulling out his pistol, and whispered back, "No, but if the birds and everything went quiet, it’s probably for a good reason.”

A rustling of underbrush broke through the still air to the south, and Cerb took aim. He couldn’t see anything but listened closely to the sound of branches snapping. Then, a faint shadow darted between the gaps of the branches and trees.

The possible threat promptly came into the light. It was fast, a dingy brown-colored mass, moving through the forest near them.

Cerb clicked off the safety.

“Flutters? What are we looking at here?”

Fluttershy slowly fluttered up to Cerb’s eye level and searched for the creature that was approaching them.

“I don’t know? I can’t really see what—“ She finally caught a glimpse just long enough to recognize what was crossing their path and gasped. “Justin! Quick! Follow me!“

She started to fly off towards where she saw the last movement.

“Zecora!”

Rarity popped up in surprise.

“Zecora? What’s she doing out here?”

Cerb cycled through the list of names and faces as he took off to catch up with Fluttershy.

“Which one is Zecora? I don’t think I met her yet.”

Rarity galloped alongside Cerb.

“Zecora is our Zebra friend. She lives in the Everfree Forest, but not this far out. She’s been away gathering ingredients for her potions, last I heard.”

“Zecora!” Fluttershy screamed, finally getting her friend's attention.

Zecora stopped upon spotting the frightened pegasus and nearly collapsed.

“Fluttershy? No, this mustn't be. It isn’t safe. You have to flee!”

Fluttershy landed and trotted up to Zecora in shock.

Her cloak was ripped and dirty. Her fur was matted and missing patches. She had a bruised eye, and her staff was busted. Her whole appearance was in shambles. She looked haggard and beaten. This suddenly got Fluttershy really starting to panic, and immediately began to assess the damage.

“Zecora? What happened? Who did this to you?”

Cerb caught up, and the sight of him frightened Zecora into a fighting stance.

“Creature! Leave my sight! I am injured, but I can still fight!”

Cerb stepped back and holstered his pistol.

“Oh right… the one that rhymes.”

Fluttershy tried to calm Zecora and lowered her broken staff.

“No, Zecora, that’s Justin. He’s our friend, and he can help you. Tell us what happened?”

Zecora was too exhausted to question anything and took Fluttershy at her word. She lowered her weapon but still kept on guard.

“Timberwolves. So many they covered the landscape. If not for the hidden guard, I could not escape.”

Right away, that told Cerb everything that was wrong with the situation.

“Hidden guard? Shit! That’s our recon team. Holy fuck they must be close. Shit!“

He dropped his bag, pulled out the two extra magazines for his pistol, and put them in his pocket.

“Zecora, I need a number. How many were chasing you?”

Zecora dropped her staff, it was useless at this point, and mournfully, she exhaled all hope she had been holding onto.

“For the families of those poor soldiers my heart still suffers with grief. Their numbers were like looking at the tallest tree, and asking me to count every leaf.”

Cerb reached into the bag and tossed the water bottle along with a damp medkit to Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy, Rarity, you to get her patched up. Throw up a red, purple, green, and blue signal. Make sure she gets out of here. I’m heading back to get the recon team.“ He pulled out the kites and screamed. “Fuck!”

The sudden scream made all three mares cower.

Cerb threw the smoke charges back in the bag.

“They’re all soaked!“

In a haste, Cerb reached out and took back the water bottle. He looked under the rim to see the half-empty bottle had cracked under the cap and leaked in over their supplies.

“Shit! We got no way to signal them. Okay...“

He stood up and paced around, trying to think of a solution.

“We gotta… Shit. Why didn’t we waterproof these damn things? You two need to get her to the next checkpoint.”

Fluttershy eyed his gun, remembering what they first told Twilight.

“Can’t you shoot three times to signal for help?”

For a moment, Cerb contemplated doing just that but realized the flaw in that plan.

“We have no idea where the Timberwolves are or how many of them are out there. If I start shooting off my gun, that could draw them into us. Then we’d be cutting off the Recon Team from escaping and putting all of us in danger. Can’t you fly up and find Rainbow Dash?”

Fluttershy looked up to the thick canopy overhead.

“I have no idea where Rainbow Dash is. What if I can’t find her, or if I can’t find you again? I can’t leave you. If you get hurt, I’m the only one who can take care of you.”

Rarity started to understand how bad their situation was and decided to make a judgment call.

“We’re not leaving you, Justin.”

Cerb turned back to them and pointed his gun to where they were heading originally.

“No, you three head to the next checkpoint. Wait ten minutes for me there. If I don’t come back by then—”

Fluttershy dropped the medkit and stood up in protest.

“Justin, no!”

Cerb didn’t waiver.

“If I don’t make it back right away, then it just means I’m held up with the recon team and I’m going to take longer. Rainbow will be there, and you can have her send the react team to pull us out.”

This time Rarity stood up and shouted Cerb down.

“Get this through your thick skull, Justin! We’re not leaving you to run off and risk getting hurt, or worse! And we’re not going to run off with an injured mare when we have no idea how many other Timberwolves, or who knows what else is out there! We’re all safer together! Now, you’re the military expert. You tell us what we’re all doing, together!”

Rarity stood her ground firmly, turning her head to where Zecora came from, then back to the next checkpoint.

“Are we all going to get out of here together, or are we all going to run back and make sure Onyx Armor can limp back to Canterlot and tell the story of how the biggest, baddest, killer warrior from Earth saved his ass and brought his team home?!”

Fluttershy stomped her hoof in agreement.

“You’re a killer of those that kill the innocent, Justin. Zecora is innocent, and look at what they did to her. Maybe Onyx can hold his own, he’s a trained soldier, but the other two are only volunteers. Rare Find is good at staying hidden when he travels as a merchant, but he’s not a fighter. And Night Watch is just a security guard for the Ponyville hospital! You’re going to need all the help you can get.”

Zecora struggled to stand and addressed them, making the decision clear.

“These beasts are many, I will not lie. But they are spirits of the forest, and cannot die. But if you are going, I will show you the way. They attacked without mercy, for that they must pay."

[About a half mile south from Cerb in the Everfree Forest.

Onyx Armor held up his spear and jabbed at the approaching Timberwolves, further approaching into the corner of a hillside's ridge.

"Dang it! Night Watch! How's Rare Find? Can he move?"

Rare Find, a brown unicorn with an all-white mane and tail with four emeralds for a cutie mark, currently was moving sluggishly thanks to the large bump on his head.

"I'm fine. It just rung my bell. Give me a second."

Night Guard, a dark grey Earth pony with a buzz-cut mane and cropped tail with a badge for a cutie mark, did his best to keep Rare Find stable. However, he knew how dire their situation was.

"We might not have a second. Get your head straight and bring that magic back into the fight."

Onyx jabbed his spear at another Timberwolf, pushing it back less and less with each threat he cast at it.

“You two, listen to me. As soon as your magic is back up, I’m going to surprise them and make a hole for you…” He swallowed hard, accepting his fate. “Then you run, find the zebra girl, and get her to Cerb.”

Another Timberwolve lunged forward, and Onyx raised his spear, his two allies only looking in horror at their comrade's obvious suicide charge.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Three loud cracks exploded overhead, and the lunging Timberwolf was ripped apart by every bullet that struck its center mass.

Onyx looked up at the source to see Cerb standing over the ledge with his pistol drawn and smoke trailing from the barrel. Zecora was currently hanging over his shoulder, carried in Cerb’s bag. Rarity and Fluttershy were standing on either side of him and lowering down ropes.

Zecora pointed a hoof down at the broken pieces of the timberwolf and yelled with a powerful scorn, “Against your new weapon they have no resistance. Shoot them again! End their existence!

Cerb scanned for threats as he looked down to see the other two sheltering behind Onyx and shouted down, “Grab the rope. We’re getting the fuck out of here!”

Rare Find and Night Watch quickly wrapped the rope around their hooves and were pulled up while Onyx held his ground. He only took a moment to look back up at the others and yell, “You shouldn’t be here! Why aren’t you back at the castle already?!”

More Timberwolves, enraged at the sight of a fallen pack member, crept closer, prompting Cerb to fire three more rounds.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Cerb watched each Timberwolf shatter as each bullet found its mark. With this moment, Cerb quickly realized just how brittle these monstrosities were and shouted back to Onyx.

“Too busy saving your ass!“

He saw the other two stallions reach the top, and Rarity dropped her rope back down, “Now get the fuck up here!”

Another brave Timberwolf lunged forward, and Onyx met it with a spear through the eye, ripping his wooden skull open.

“You don’t have to tell me twice!”

Onyx scurried back and bit down on the rope. As he was raised, he aimed his spear towards the other Timberwolves that trampled the shattered remains of their fallen, charging in to reach their prey.

Boom!

Cerb fired the last round in the mag, ripping open another Timberwolf that tried leaping up for Onyx.

Onyx finished crawling up the cliffside to the sight of Cerb, swapping out the empty mag for a new one. The sight of which drew Onyx’s eyes.

“What is that thing?”

Another Timberwolf jumped up, and Rarity reacted by firing off a blue beam of magic from her horn. The beam hit, knocking the beast back, crashing into another rush of Timberwolves that all shattered as they collided.

Cerb started to back away, letting the action slide drop forward, and chambered the next round.

“Everybody move! Overwatch had to hear that! Keep running until they find us!”

Fluttershy led the way and scanned the path ahead for danger or any sign of Rainbow’s team.

“Are you sure they heard your shots? We’re farther from the checkpoint than they were expecting us to be.”

Cerb didn’t immediately answer as he was running as fast as he could with the added weight on his back.

“They had to. If not, we’re still running there.”

Rare Find looked behind to see the Timberwolves gaining on them.

“They’re still after us! Keep running!”

Rarity looked back to see two more barreling in on Onyx.

"Onyx, behind you!"

Onyx spun around and chucked his spear. It stuck in the first Timberwolf’s chest. The sudden blow caused the beast to wince, making the spear dip down into the dirt. The sudden shift caused the pummel to dig deeply into the soil, ripping off a chunk of the creature's torso, making it crumble back to sticks and bark.

Sadly, despite losing another of their numbers, the other continued to dash ahead, lunging for their prey.

Onyx swung his right hoof and the Timberwolf's wooden jaw with an uppercut. It reared up from the force allowing the champ to strike the beast with a left jab, cracking its face. A quick follow-up right cross shattered what was left of its head, allowing Onyx to move to catch up to the rest as the beast fell apart.

Ahead of them, Rainbow Dash was racing through the trees with her team and calling out to him.

"Cerb! You need to get out of here! Something big is heading this way!"

Fluttershy heard the warning and sped up, crossing in front of Cerb.

"Timberwolves, Dash! Get Twilight! There's too many!"

Rainbow Dash slowed down in a small clearing and fluttered in place, zeroing in on the mass of Timberwolves gaining ground behind Cerb and the others.

"Cloudchaser! Stormwalker! I need a cumulonimbus cloud fifty meters to the north with its anvil to the south, now!"

Stormwalker quickly changed course and flew up to the sky.

"Roger!"

Cloudchaser meanwhile broke formation and veered up.

"On it!"

As the cloud was being formed, Rainbow Dash rushed forward head-first past Cerb.

"Keep going! We'll cover you!"

Before Cerb could call her back, she was too far gone and lost in a flash of blinding light. Roars from the Timberwolves being tossed into the air from the Buccaneer Blaze bought them more time, but she was now beyond his help.

He didn’t question the explosion or flinch, too caught up in running for his life and trying to keep the others around him safe.

Fluttershy, however, knew what Rainbow Dash was going up against. She couldn’t ignore the important lessons Cerb tried to teach her.

“Rarity! I’m going back! Keep Cerb safe!”

In a panic for her friend's recklessness, Rarity shouted, “What!? Don’t be foolish! Rainbow can—“ She watched Fluttershy fly up and turn back to the danger. “Goddamnit, Fluttershy!“

Why would Fluttershy do this now? Rarity couldn’t go back alone, and raced up to Cerb.

“Fluttershy went back for Rainbow Dash! She can’t fight them all!”

Cerb looked over his shoulder to see Fluttershy was already too far back.

“Fuck!“ He started to stop and called out ahead of him. “Onyx! Stop!”

Onyx spun and dug in his hooves again, ready for another Timberwolf, but saw Cerb standing farther behind him in the process of pulling off the bag with Zecora.

“Cerb! What are you doing?!”

Cerb wasn’t going to let Fluttershy hang back and fight this battle without him. He reached into the front of the bag, pulling out a small box of .45 rounds.

“Fluttershy went back for Rainbow, and I’m going back for her. You take Zecora and get her to the checkpoint, and for fuck’s sake, get Twilight and the React Team out here.”

Despite the very clear orders, Onyx was in no mindset to leave Cerb behind.

“No! I can carry her but you need to get—”

Cerb dropped the box in his side pocket and screamed as loud as he could, “THAT’S A DIRECT ORDER! NOW STAND THE FUCK UP SO I CAN PUT THIS ON YOU!”

There was nothing Onyx could do. Twilight made it clear how high up the chain Cerb was and did as he was told.

He stood up on his back legs and let the straps go over his front legs. Cerb reached around to snap in a clip around his waist. After it clicked in, he gave the straps all one quick tug to tighten them down. With everything in place, Cerb took a hold of Zecora’s forelegs and put them over Onyx’s shoulders.

“You hold on tight, and Onyx will get you to the next checkpoint! Go!”

Farther back, Fluttershy was closing in on the circle of Timberwolves that were trying to get at Rainbow Dash.

Another Timberwolf lurched out and snapped its jaws at Rainbow Dash but took a somersault kick to the chin, lifting it high off the ground while its attacker opted to taunt it.

“That the best you got?”

Two more dove in, and Rainbow Dash rose up to kick down the first while twirling to avoid the second but never saw the third jump at her from behind. The sudden pounce sent her crashing to the ground as her back was struck by the wooden chest of the abomination. She landed with a thud and the crunch of the timber weighing down on her.

The wooden body lifted up enough for her to start to crawl away, but she rolled on her back to avoid the jagged shards of wooden teeth snapping at the back of her neck. She tried to scoot away again but was stopped by a slab of timber for a paw stomping down on her back leg.

Again the jaws opened and went for her throat. She raised her forehooves and caught the maw open but strained to hold it back as its rancid breath huffed out at her.

“Ahh! Gross! Don’t you own a toothbrush!?”

“Rainbow!” Fluttershy’s voice broke through the chaos as a blur of pink and yellow crashed into the Timberwolf’s side, lifting it away from its prey.

Rainbow Dash jumped back up and avoided another Timberwolf jumping at her, looking for her savior.

“Fluttershy!? What are you—”

Rainbow Dash had to look up to see Fluttershy flapping her wings hard enough to lift the Timberwolf in a headlock while it flailed violently on its hind legs.

Fluttershy squeezed tighter as her anger started to grow the more the beast struggled.

“You want to hurt innocent ponies because you think you can get away with it!? “ She wrenched down hard enough on the hold she could hear the timber start to snap. “I won’t allow it!”

With one last flex down on the Timberwolf’s neck, Fluttershy yanked and ripped the head off its body.

Still enraged, she tossed the decapitated head at another Timberwolf Rainbow Dash didn’t see behind her.

The head flew low and took out the next Timberwolf’s front left leg. It tumbled to the ground just far enough away for Rainbow Dash to avoid it.

“Woah! Fluttershy! What’s got into you!?”

Fluttershy zipped down and tucked in her wings to fly under another timberwolf’s legs and pulled the same maneuver she did on Cerb. With a spin, she dug her back hooves into the dirt and launched herself, taking the wooden back leg in her forelegs and driving forward.

She took the beast down and spun again, wrenching back on the leg, breaking it off.

“What does it look like!?” She screamed, raising the detached leg and swung it like a club to bash the Timberwolf’s head in.

Boom! Boom!

Cerb shot off two more rounds. The first taking out one wolf, shattering its chest upon impact; the other struck another in the throat, taking off its front torso and passing through to another, taking out its back right leg.

Rarity took aim with her horn and smashed apart four more.

“Can you both please hurry up! Justin only has so many bullets!”

They all started backing away, but the Timberwolves had so many joining in that what few they had taken out seemed meaningless.

As the masses of Timberwolves began to pour in, it looked as if their retreat had come to an end. It was slowly turning into a Mexican standoff as Cerb led the slow retreat and holstered his gun to switch to his ax.

“Rainbow… how fast can you get back to Twilight? We really need that backup.”

Rainbow Dash flew behind Cerb and took hold of his shirt to guide him to the clearing.

“I can get there pretty quick, but I don’t want to leave any of you behind, and I won’t need to once my team is ready in a moment here.”

Cerb tightened his grip on his ax and looked behind them to see the clearing wasn’t more than forty yards away.

“I don’t like surprises, Dash.”

Rainbow Dash, even in spite of the situation, could help but chuckle.

“Oh, yeah, I forgot. Spoiler alert, it’s gonna get loud.“

She looked back over her shoulder and shouted as they got closer.

“Friendlies moving in, thirty meters out! Protect the left and right flanks! Make ’em loud!”

[Minutes earlier back at the Castle of the Two Sisters.]

Thunderlane flew down from above the courtyard with Twilight’s telescope.

“Princess, something must have happened out there. Rainbow’s team didn’t split up. They all flew into the Everfree Forest together, and there have been no signals sent up, either.”

Twilight stomped her hoof.

“Goddamnit! Why can’t any of this go right!?“

She looked around the few remaining ponies and made up her mind.

“That’s it, I’m not taking any more risks over this. Thunderlane, you and your team escort Bon Bon back to Ponyville. Take the three flowers with you. I’d teleport you all together, but I can’t risk damaging them with my magic. Go straight to the castle and wait for us in the dining hall. There isn’t anything we’re leaving behind here worth worrying about.”

Bon Bon trotted up next to Twilight, many conflicting thoughts of who she should morally be supporting. After all, what if the danger was the humans?

“Princess, are you sure you want to send all of us out? Shouldn’t you protect the flowers or maybe store them somewhere safe?”

Twilight shook her head, knowing how rash these new orders sounded.

“Normally, I would say yes, but we don’t know what’s out there. If things get dangerous, I can’t risk anything happening to them. I trust you four to get these back safe.”

A series of flashes broke out around them with the backup requested.

Starlight, Luna, Applejack, Midnight Flash, Ralph, Swift Sails, and one other appeared. From the group, three of those arriving were quick to rush to Twilight, Starlight being the first, looking a little winded.

“I got everypony you asked for, and one more who wanted to help.”

Twilight peered over Starlight’s shoulder to see Oven Fresh gawking at the decrepit castle.

“Are you serious?” Twilight practically hissed at the sight of the baker among those present.

Starlight wanted to apologize but gave Twilight the truth.

“She was with Midnight, Ralph, Swift Sails, and Sniff. And… Sniff knew right away something was wrong and begged me to take her along.”

Applejack was next up to force her way into the conversation.

“Where’s Big Macintosh?”

Luna was right up there with Applejack.

“Twilight? You sent so many back? And where is Benny? Did you send him back as well?”

Twilight gave an angry sigh, her mind trying to sort through all the questions before she responded.

“No, Benny was insistent upon joining Big Mac and Thunder Glide. The rest of the team wasn’t trained or ready for whatever is out there, and I wasn’t going to risk them getting hurt, or worse. I was going to stop Benny, but Pinkie joined in and said something about how Benny already proved himself, and she'd explain later."

She mulled over that for a moment before remembering one last party member she wanted to send back.

"Spike, I want you to go with everypony else back to Ponyville. Make sure that the flowers aren't damaged on the way, and when you get back… Actually, you should write this down. You also need to… Spike?"

She turned and saw Spike was nowhere in sight.

"Oh, that sneaky son of a bitch!"

[Deep in the Everfree Forest near Cerb’s next checkpoint.]

Benny was struggling to hold the rhythm needed to stop from racking himself on Big Mac’s back.

“We should be getting close? Right?”

Thunder Glide held her position overhead and shouted down, “We should be right on top of it.”

Crack! Crack! Boom! Crack! Ka-Boom! Crack!

Cracks and explosions rang out ahead of them like a miniature warzone, alerting the crew, but it was Benny who shouted for an update on the situation.

“What the fuck was that?!”

Thunder Glide started to fly higher, “Sounds like thunder. Hold on.“

She flew up above the treetops for all of three seconds and broke through again to report what she saw.

“It’s a thundercloud! Definitely one of ours!”

Spike shouted from Pinkie’s back.

“That’s got to be Rainbow Dash!”

Pinkie yelled out her take on the situation.

“If Dashie had to bring down a thundercloud, something really bad must have happened!”

Crack! Crack! Boom-Boom-Boom!

The last three booms were different, and Benny knew exactly what they were.

“That’s Cerb shooting!”

Big Mac started to speed up towards the sounds of explosions but slowed at the sight of Onyx carrying Zecora and the other two running alongside him.

“Onyx!”

Onyx stood guard at the checkpoint, just as ordered, ready to pass on the update.

“Timberwolves! Dozens of them! Hundreds! They need backup! Get in there! Cerb has some magic weapon but that won’t be enough! We have wounded and were ordered to wait at the checkpoint!”

Big Mac nodded as he quickly sped up again, charging forward.

“Hang back! We got this!”

[Back at the battlefield in the clearing.]

Boom-Boom!

Cerb fired two more rounds that ripped through the onslaught of unrelenting Timberwolves.

“Dash! Pull back! Flutters! Two more behind you!“ He fired two more rounds and dropped the mag. “Rarity! Focus on the—”

“Behind you, Justin!” Fluttershy shrieked as she turned to engage the next two.

Cerb turned to see a stray had snuck through and was charging in on him fast. There wasn’t enough time to reload, not at the distance this one was at. All he could do was drop the gun and reach for his ax.

With a firm grip on the handle, he ripped it out of the sheath and swung for the head.

The follow-through was perfect, and the blade struck just past the Timberwolf’s eye.

The next thing Cerb knew, he was spinning out of control, having lost his balance and tumbled to the ground. He sprang back to his feet and went to re-engage his target, but it was no longer a threat. His ax passed through the wooden skull as effortlessly as the bullets had.

There was one passing moment of confusion before Cerb came to a revelation of what was happening and whispered to himself.

“Magic proof… it’s not just...”

He turned to the mass of Timberwolves still closing in and couldn’t ignore it any longer. Cadance’s failed attempt to cast a spell to connect him with Fluttershy and Rarity, how he overpowered Fluttershy and tanked every blow from Onyx. Why he broke the magic chains and shrugged off Helix’s battle magic so easily.

He picked up the pistol, and inserted the next mag before running for the front lines that were about to overtake Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash.

“Get back!”

Cerb ran up to a group of Timberwolves overtaking Fluttershy, pressing too close to separate her from Rainbow Dash. He swung as soon as they turned their attention to him, the blade cutting through the torso of the first and passing through to the next before the blade arched up, ripping through the neck and out the top of its head.

Rarity took in the sight but was too frightened for Cerb’s safety to process how easily he had obliterated his targets.

“Justin, get back here!”

Another voice shouted from behind, “Rarity, get down!”

Rarity turned to see Benny dashing forward, bringing up his shotgun before taking aim in her direction. She quickly turned to where he was pointing and saw three more Timberwolves she’d lost track of running to where she had dropped her guard.

She leapt out of the way and dove close to Fluttershy.

BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

This gun was louder, and each round didn’t rip through the Timberwolves as Cerb’s pistol did. Rather, each twelve-gauge round blew them apart like the buckshot was made of explosives. It was only after Benny racked the next round that he noticed the waves of wood chips flying as the pellets tore through the Timberwolves behind the first three like a hot knife through butter.

Benny seemed to understand and even perk up at what was happening and ran up with the rest of the react team.

“Fuck ‘em up!”

Fluttershy heard the shotgun go off and cracked a leg off from another Timberwolf and held it up, ready to swing. Then she noticed Rarity getting up behind her and where her wingmare was staring off in terror.

Cerb had pushed through and had managed to surround himself with Timberwolves

Alongside them, more lightning strikes rained down before the pegasi began to pull more clouds in to recharge their attacks. At the same time, the rest of the react team started to confront the waves of hostile forest spirits.

Cerb wasn’t shaken by his situation. He dashed forward and spun, lashing out with his ax and cutting through every beast he hit, leaving piles of broken timber around him.

He was holding his own confidently while Benny racked off two more rounds into the hoard, ripping columns of Timberwolves apart along the way. Big Mac hit the front line with his mallet, knocking them apart with each blow. Spike held his distance and blew a torrent of green flames between the lighting strikes, setting many ablaze, and securing the right flank in the process. Fluttershy flew up and away from the left flank as the concentration of lighting shifted there, and she looked for the next threat around her.

They seemed to have gained the upper hand, but amongst the chaos, Cerb cried out, “Ahh, motherfucker!”

Fluttershy looked down to see four slashes ripped open in the arm of Cerb’s left sleeve, red starting to stain the fabric.

One of the Timberwolves had managed to get its claws into him.

From higher above, Thunder Glide saw it all happen and raised her sword before she called out to everyone.

“Cerberus is wounded! Everypony! On me!”

No sooner was the order heard, Fluttershy released a war cry the likes no pony had heard before, followed by a crash and the sound of timber cracking. Down below, just behind Cerb, Fluttershy knelt over the remains of another Timberwolf that dared get too close to the man she swore to protect.

As the dust quickly cleared, Fluttershy picked up the log that was that Timberwolf’s spine over her head and tossed it up. As it fell back to the ground, she jumped up and mule-kicked it into the crowd of hungry beasts, toppling them over.

Then, for the first time, the Timberwolves started to slowly back away, howling and roaring into the forest, all the while glaring angrily at Fluttershy.

Thunder Glide yelp from above, “Hey! Let go! No! Give that back!”

Fluttershy glanced up to see Thunder Glide fluttering down with only her halberd in hoof. Then the noise of wood splintering and bursting apart under the clashing of metal with the yelps and cries of Timberwolves crumbling towards them grew louder.

Three Timberwolves started to reverse their retreat from Cerb, but all fell just the same from Thunder Glide's whirling blade. Her blade was wrapped in Rarity’s aura and had stopped less than a foot from Fluttershy and Cerb.

The sword whipped back to Rarity as she galloped down the line, carving and slashing through the Timberwolves that moved to fill the gap. She charged through with wooden maws snapping at her flanks but wasn’t running fast enough as the gap began to narrow.

Spike tried to chase after her, but another wave of Timberwolves closed in behind her and turned to him. Having been cut off, anger snapped across his face; he gasped and spit torrents of flames, torching some, yet more blocked his advance and sealed away Rarity’s ability to retreat.

Cerb shifted places with Fluttershy and drew his pistol.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Cerb fired off the last five rounds from the mag to clear through the Timberwolves enclosing on Rarity but wasn’t able to drop them all and went to reload.

One Timberwolf missing his lower half crawled towards Rarity as another stood ready to pounce behind it. Cerb had dropped the slide forward and took aim but couldn’t take a shot with Rarity just beyond the target.

In her path, the wounded Timberwolf roared but was silenced by the sword piercing its neck. The blade startled the Timberwolf, who could only stare at the tip of the blade that nearly reached its muzzle. It then looked back for Rarity, but she was no longer in front of him. The beast looked higher to see her still high in her jump.

The Timberwolf couldn’t get out of the way fast enough to avoid her coming down, dropping an elbow between the planks of its shoulder blades, severing its lower half from its upper half.

As Rarity rolled into the inner circle with the others, Cerb looked down with a mix of pride and confusion.

“What the fuck was that?”

Rainbow Dash fluttered out beyond the wall of Timberwolves surrounding them, still awestruck by the display.

“That was soooo cool!

Rarity grunted and huffed angrily.

“The Spinning Appleloosa Roll or what I did with the sword?“

She focused her magic on the sword and summoned it back from the throat of the downed Timberwolf, spinning it back and decapitating the other she elbow dropped in the process.

“Because I don’t have a name for that yet.”

The blade spun back and stopped short of the group. It rang with a ting as Rarity held it at the ready, making Cerb grin with a warmth of pride at her display of skill.

“God, I love you girls.”

Fluttershy huffed, her righteous anger evident along with exhaustion.

“We’ll see how much you love us when we drag your ass out of here.”

Cerb looked back for a moment before focusing on the Timberwolves, who had started to close in on them again.

“What? What did I do?”

Rarity sounded off indignantly.

“What did you do? Really!“ She grit her teeth as another burst of lightning strikes rained down. “Charging in here so recklessly and getting yourself hurt! You are so going to get it when we’re done with this.”

Cerb grumbled as he switched the pistol to his left hand and the ax to his right.

“I’m not reckless, I’m magic proof. And it was either this or let Fluttershy and Dash get munched on.“

He quickly popped three rounds into one side getting too close.

“I thought I made it clear I’d do anything to keep you safe. You’re more important than what they might do to me.”

More Timberwolves started to howl and roar next to their defeated kin, making the three in the center cover their ears.

Rainbow Dash immediately recognized what they were doing this second time around.

“We need to get out of here! They’re calling more Timberwolves!”

Cerb started to push Fluttershy and Rarity closer towards their allies still fighting off the hoards of Timberwolves.

“We gotta push through.”

Benny immediately shouted over the roars and growls at Cerb.

“Broken Arrow! Danger close!”

A whistling noise started to grow louder and out from above as Pinkie dropped in, landing next to Cerb. And despite landing into a literal battlefield, she was just as perky and bubbly as always.

“Hi ya, Puppy Boy! Sorry about the lever stuff. Oou! Wanna see a party trick!”

Before he could answer, Pinkie pulled out a white cloth and threw it out in front of her over the ground. Still acting like it was a stage performance, she pulled it back to reveal four party cannons...literally from out of thin air.

Said cannons all of different shapes, sizes, and had names painted over them. HAPPY WAR NOISES, PARTY ARTILLERY, INDISCRIMINATE CELEBRATION CANON, and MANDATORY FUN ENFORCER, all appropriate identifiers.

Pinkie tossed the cloth over the closest Timberwolves and raised her forelegs in celebration.

“Tadda! They may look fun, but you’ll want to cover your ears. These things are probably going to be really loud!”

Benny screamed as Big Mac knocked back the wall of timberwolves, and Spike blew another stream of flames over the exposed flank on their left.

“Pinkie, now!”

Pinkie clapped her hooves together.

“Yay! War Noises! Woo!”

She pulled the cord on HAPPY WAR NOISES, and the overcharged cannon erupted, blowing away an enter swath of Timberwolves as well as the ground they stood on.

” Whoops! Too much powder in that one. Couldn't even see the glitter.“ Strands of burning confetti started to fall in front of them. “Oou! That’s pretty, though.”

Benny pumped out all five rounds from the tube and cleared a wide path in front of him, then started to reload. Big Mac and Thunder Glide rushed in to clear the stranglers while Rainbow Dash swooped in with another buccaneer blaze and wiped out most of the Timberwolves still blocking Cerb’s escape.

Cerb started to lead his two mares out, chopping, slicing, and smashing their way through while Pinkie readied the next cannon.

“I love war parties! Your turn, Party Artillery!"

She pulled the cord and fired off the next cannon.

Another eruption burst out, and the projectiles from this one twirled and clanked as they whistled through the air with a shining brilliance. The glimmering metal pieces ripped through the battlefield, littering the area with dinner forks, knives, and spoons.

Pinkie yelled back to Benny, "You owe me a cupcake! Silverware does work in a party canon!” She looked back to reassess the damage. “Although it definitely won’t be good for setting tables!"

Rainbow Dash swooped in next to Pinkie.

"Uh, we appreciate the help and all, but are you gonna come along with us? They're already leaving."

Pinkie looked back to see Spike on Big Mac's back, bringing up the rear with Thunder Glide.

"Awwwwe," She whined. "But I still have two more cannons."

Rainbow Dash grumbled and pointed at the next rush of late arrivals, barking and howling their way in.

"Fine! Use 'em now. Buy me some time."

Pinkie saluted.

"Roger Dodger, Rainbow Painbow!"

Rainbow Dash grumbled and darted straight up in the sky, leaving Pinkie to do her thing.

Getting ready to do her thing, Pinkie looked out and smiled cheerfully as she hummed a happy tune to herself.

She pulled the parking brake on MANDATORY FUN ENFORCER. Then, with careless ease, she took aim with the cannon and then kicked it down towards the oncoming fodder. The happy humming continued as she readied INDISCRIMINATE CELEBRATION CANON, leading her sights on the runaway cannon.

With her target nearing its destination, Pinkie ended her little tune, sighed, and spoke mournfully to her last war cannon for the day.

"Don't worry Mrs. Indiscriminate Celebration Cannon. Mr. Mandatory Fun Enforcer wanted to go out this way. Plus! We get to see what it looks like when plastic goes—“

She made an explosion noise with her mouth and then laughed as she took aim again.

“Oh, BenBen, you worry too much.”

[Farther behind on the retreat.]

Thunder Glide had moved up to the front to guide the group back to the checkpoint where the others were waiting for them.

"Where's Pinkie?"

Benny looked over his shoulder as he ran but didn't see her.

"Probably doing something stupid."

Behind them, the sound of a cannon went off, followed by a much larger explosion that they could feel the concussive force from.

Benny shook his head at the blatant display of overkill.

“I fucking told her.”

With perfect timing, Pinkie came running up and joined the group, still smoking with some singed hairs, and started yelling, “Benny! I owe you a cupcake! C4 was waaaaay too much for the cannon to handle! It totally blew up like you said it would!"

Benny could have slapped her for putting C4 in a cannon, but instead, he just looked down at her, paying special attention to her still-smoking hair, and yelled, “Ya fucking think so?!”

Pinkie squinted and turned an ear up to Benny.

“What?”

Cerb looked back, a limp starting in his right leg.

“Where’s Rainbow D—”

Without warning, a shockwave from another ground-shaking explosion struck them from behind. Everyone running was tossed face down into the dirt. Flying along with them, Thunder Glide, along with Fluttershy, and the other pegasi were blown out of control, finding themselves caught among the tree branches.

After the effects of the shockwave passed, Cerb pushed himself up, sounding off to alert the others with his old instincts kicking in.

“Hit! I’ve been hit!”

Benny rolled over and looked up to see the rainbow-colored mushroom cloud rising up between the breaks in the leaves.

“You’re not hit, ya dumb fuck! Dash did her fucking Sonic Rainboom.”

Twilight’s voice called out, not much farther ahead of them.

“Cerberus! Benny! Anypony! Where are you?!”

Pinkie popped her head up, sprinkling dirt and debris from her mane as she shook it clean.

“Hey! Our backup’s here! Good timing!”

Rarity started to sit up and groaned.

“Oh, yes. Perfect timing.“ She shook her mane free of the dirt and then shouted back. “Twilight! Over here, darling!”

Fluttershy managed to free herself from the tree branches before fluttering the rest of the way down.

“Are we done yet? I’m getting tired of kicking ass.”

Cerb chuckled as he pushed himself up to his knees, though struggled to stay up as the old injury in his leg demanded his attention.

“I fucking hope so.”

Big Mac rolled up from his side.

“Cerb… do you have any idea how hard it is being your brother?“ He groaned as he stood up. “I tell ya, it’s no day of bucking apple trees.”

Spike finally sat up in a daze.

“Does this count as mentoring me on how to do man things? Your lessons are a lot scarier than the way Sniff teaches his.”

Cerb laughed again.

“I was gonna start with pushups and maybe a movie or two, but-Contact-Contact!”

Coming out of the literal wood works, timberwolves were flooding in with all the snarls and monstrous noises they could.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Benny started to quickly reload.

“How many of these fucking things are there?!”

One Timberwolf ran in straight for Spike, and he started to draw in a breath to torch the beast.

Then, it was as if time slowed down, and he could see everything move in the subtlest of details.

Big Mac was up and bringing his mallet down on the head of Timberwolf that Thunderlane had tripped up. Stormwalker was pushing back another group of Timberwolves with winds she was channeling down. Fluttershy was slamming another Timberwolf’s face into the ground as Rarity’s sword spun its way out of another one of the beasts while clipping the leg of another. Benny was raising his gun and aiming at another Timberwolf rushed through the trees.

It was in this brief moment Spike realized a chilling fact...there was no help close enough to him. And as fate tends to be so cruel, he could make out the loud sound of growling just behind him.

Out of the brush, another wolf leapt forward, claws extended, fang opened, and eyes glowing with murderous intent. Sadly, while there was a fire building in the young drake's throat… It wasn’t ready and wouldn’t be in time to take down this one mangy piece of dogwood.

“Spike!” Cerb shouted and collided in midair with the Timberwolf, tackling it by driving his shoulder into its chest.

The split second it took for Cerb to push back the Timberwolf was all Spike needed to fill up his lungs.

Primed and charged with enough magic, but he couldn’t spit it out. Not with Cerb wrestling the Timberwolf and everyone else around him. He had to swallow it, and even for a fire-breathing dragon, it burned all the way down.

Spike fell back, clutching his chest.

“Ahh! It burns!”

Cerb heard Spike cry out, but didn’t understand what he was talking about and was too busy trying to deal with the claws digging into his side.

“Burn the mutha fuckers!”

Spike watched Cerb shove the Timberwolf back, and the bloody claws that came with it. Then, like watching a ninja in action, Cerb stepped on the thigh of Timberwolf’s back leg, jumped, and turned his body long ways against the Timberwolf.

Cerb managed to wrap both legs around the beast's neck and curled in with his head swinging towards the beast’s crotch. The change in momentum brought the beast down head first with its snout digging into the dirt. The swing carried Cerb through, breaking its neck as it was flipped over on its back.

Cerb rolled off and scooped up Spike in his bloodied arms but stumbled and fell on his back, reaching for the pistol he dropped.

“Spike! Go to Twilight! Move!”

Spike rolled off Cerb’s chest but didn’t retreat. He had to get rid of the burning in his chest, and he wasn’t going to look weak in front of Cerb. Certainly not in front of Rarity. Not in front of anyone anymore. Not even Cerb’s blood that had smeared over the pristine scales on his face and chest were going to distract him from this fight.

He was tired of being treated like a child and drew in one more breath.

This was the motivation he needed. He could feel how different he was now. His mission was clear, and his mind so laser-focused on being his strongest, he could feel the mental bindings that held him back release.

As the flames grew in strength, the fire inside made his chest glow bright enough to see the shadow of his ribs before the flames left his throat. The fire was so thick he couldn’t breathe it out, he would have to scream it.

Just behind them, Cerb readied his pistol and stood up with his ax. Starlight and the others were right on top of them.

Twilight shouted as she drew the magic into her horn.

“Everypony fallback! We got th—”

“RAAAAAAAAH!”

Spike had reached the frontline and roared with an elder dragon’s intensity, unleashing a massive green blaze with an eruption to rival that of any party cannon. It was grand in size and presentation, but the initial impressiveness of it was short-lived, as it was reduced to a slow-moving ball of flames.

Despite its intensity and red hot glowing teeth it left him with, his best effort was a failure, and he felt his dreams die before it hit the first Timberwolf.

He dropped to his knees. He was done, and what did it matter anymore? Twilight was here, and everypony was holding their own. Even Benny was putting slugs down range. All Spike could do was watch his fireball pass through the first Timberwolf it hit.

And then the second.

Then a third.

As it kept going, whatever it touched was gone. Missing. Incinerated. Burnt out of existence. There wasn’t even ash left behind.

Spike was awestruck and the amazing accident he just created. This wasn’t a failure after all.

“Woah!”

Sadly, while it was impressive, it didn’t last as the fireball started to slow down and drifted to the ground no more than fifty meters out. The last few Timberwolves it fell near smoked and sizzled before catching on fire.

Yet, it was not done, as once it touched the ground, the green flames discharged arches of green magic. In every direction the arches went, they quickly detonated like bombs, sending green flames that burned timber and hostiles alike.

Shining Armor’s shield quickly covered over the retreating ponies and humans, saving them from the burning debris that rained down as he rushed to the front.

“Woah! That’s new.”

Twilight ran over to Spike and picked him up like a frightened mother would her child.

“Spike! You’re bleeding! I was so worr-Ow!“ She quickly dropped him as soon as she felt how hot his body was. “Ow! Spike… you’re burning up! What happened?!”

Spike, in spite of the heat, stood up and dusted himself off, then looked at the burning mess of destruction he created. Secondary explosions of green dragon fire were still igniting and decimating the Timberwolves that had not fled in time.

“Uh.. well, first I snuck off with Benny and Pinkie when I told her that you wanted me to go with them. Uh… sorry about that, by the way. Then I helped save everypony from a bunch of Timberwolves. Then Rainbow did what Rainbow does best, and we all got knocked down. Then more Timberwolves came, and I was gonna burn them too but… I… couldn’t get the flames out in time, so Cerb jumped in and tackled it out of the air—”

Cerb, still bleeding, grunted and gave a shaky thumbs up.

“That hurt a lot, by the way.”

Rarity dropped her sword and dashed to Cerb’s side.

“Justin!”

Fluttershy kicked off the last Timberwolf she bear-hugged to death and quickly followed suit.

“Justin! You’re bleeding!”

Cerb dropped his thumbs up and forced a laugh.

“Oh, yeah? You should see the other guy.” He pointed to the Timberwolf’s head stuck in the dirt, its broken body lying a few feet away.

Spike rubbed the back of his head and looked to be embarrassed.

“Yeah… I guess Cerb is also a ninja, and he did that.”

Cerb likely would’ve offered another snarky comment but was currently being pampered/crushed by a couple of very pushy and paranoid ponies. Thus Spike simply continued explaining.

“But, I had to swallow the flames so I wouldn’t burn him.“ He looked up with sad eyes. “That… really hurt for some reason. But after that, Cerb saved me, and this is his blood, not mine. But the fire I swallowed, it hurt so bad that I had to get it out, and well… that happened.”

Helix was bringing up the rear and instantly went for his missing guard.

“Thunder! You’re alright!... Right?!”

Swift Sails saw Thunder Glide and flew down to her side, dropping her halberd to help her fellow guard up.

”Staff Sergeant! We came as soon as we could. Can you get up?”

Benny finally made it over to Cerb’s side, where Rarity and Fluttershy were both having a panic attack.

“Girls, stop. Lemme see ‘em.”

Suddenly the focus wasn’t on Spike’s story or the ragging green inferno beyond the dome as a circle formed up around Cerb while Benny started his assessment.

“Where does it hurt, and how bad?”

Starlight immediately cringed as she took a closer look, the fatty tissue fully visible under the skin.

“Should I go back to Ponyville and get Nurse Redheart?”

Cerb winced and hissed before anypony could shout down the request.

“Ouchie. I think I stubbed my toe, and it’s definitely a really sad face on a scale of triangle to purple.”

Benny grinned and slapped Cerb upside the head.

“Smart ass.“

Despite earning a few minor glares from some of the girls, Benny stood up and gave Cerb some room.

“Don’t worry, he’s fine…dumber than a box of rocks, but fine. But seriously though, where’s the medkit?”

Luna pushed her way closer, with Midnight and Ralph posting up behind her as she lowered her head down to Cerb’s.

“Justin, we must apologize. It appears even the best-laid plans could not keep you safe from this.”

Suddenly there was a knocking on the top of the dome shield and Rainbow Dash’s voice came through like she was behind a thick window.

“Hey! Prince Tin Foil!" *Tap! Tap!* "You mind letting me in? It’s kinda smokey out here.” She said, coughing hard just to emphasize her point.

Shining rolled his eyes, both at Rainbow’s rather obvious exaggeration...and more importantly, the nickname.

“I’m never gonna hear the end of that, am I?”

A portion of the top of the dome phased out, allowing Rainbow Dash to drop in while having to flap to avoid a crash landing.

“Woah! Ha-Ha. Very funny.“

She finally saw Cerb sitting up and pulling off his bloody shirts. “Woah. What happened? Is he going to be okay?”

With the help of Rarity and Fluttershy, he managed to get the shirts off to get a better look at his numerous scratches and cuts. Of course, though, Cerb couldn’t take such a small injury too seriously.

Laughter is the best medicine after all.

“What? You didn’t hear?... I got into a fight with an oak tree.”

Oven Fresh took a curious peek at the wounds.

“Oh, my gosh. I’m so sorry we didn’t make it here sooner. That looks horrible.”

Cerb started to stand up and turned to let Benny get a better look at the claw marks that had left a few good cuts into his side.

“Don’t worry, Oven Fresh. If you can’t tell by the scars, believe me, I’ve had a lot worse.”

Rarity immediately punched Cerb in the hip.

“Not funny, Justin.”

Cerb winced and dropped down to his knees.

“Ow, damnit. Wrong side to hit. Bad side. Very bad side.”

Fluttershy huffed and poked him in the chest with her wing, earning another wince.

“Serves you right. There’s absolutely nothing funny about this.

Twilight shook her head at the bickering trio and looked out at the burning forest and dying flames.

“I don’t understand. Why were there so many Timberwolves out here? I've never seen so many.”

Zecora limped her way over, escorted by the recon team members.

“It is my fault for the battle you all had to fight. They were chasing a chupacabra, but then came after me, late in the night. They chased me for hours, I could not lose them no matter how hard I tried. And with every hungry howl or roar, one by one, they quickly multiplied.”

Before any could address the issue, two giant wooden paw pads slammed down on the shield and rocked it. A giant Timberwolf peered inside and roared.

Cerb turned and rolled over from his knees to falling flat on his ass.

“Jesus, fucking Christ! What the fuck is up with this goddamn forest?! Fuck it… Where’s my ax? I’m chopping this bitch down.”

The ground started to shake and two more giant paws slammed down. Then four more on either side. In total, there must have been at least twenty giant-sized Timberwolves that had pulled themselves together into Timberwolf Kings.

Benny looked at his shotgun and the remaining shells he had in his hand.

“Well… I got a few rounds left. Might piss at least one of them off.”

Applejack kicked the dirt.

“Well, shit. Looks like I’m as useful as an asshole on uh forehead.”

A pack of regular Timberwolves joined the Kings, circling around the far side of the shield, and started to try digging and biting through it.

As soon as Applejack spotted them, she tipped her hat.

“Nevermind. Just say when. I’mma let loose some pent-up aggression.”

Twilight turned to Oven Fresh and tried to sound as cordial as possible.

“Sorry Peter talked you into this. You should stand back and help if any of the little ones get too close and nopony else finishes them off.

Oven Fresh narrowed her eyes, still not trusting Twilight.

“Actually, Princess. I was planning on taking care of two or three of the big ones. I told Peter I would help, and I intend to,” her horn flashed briefly with magic.

Twilight rolled her eyes and chuckled at the thought of this baker trying to step up to her level.

“Oh, please. I know you want to impress Peter but—”

Oven Fresh snorted two thin streams of fire that torched the ground at Twilight’s hooves, making her yelp and jump back.

Staking her claim and standing her ground, the baker sneered, “Sorry, Princess, but if you can’t stand the heat, stay out of my kitchen. And can we wrap this up quickly, please? My kitchen is exactly where I left Peter. He wants to learn how to make dinner biscuits with me.”

Cerb brought himself back to his feet and started to walk away. Two girls, pony or not, bickering over Sniff? That was a bad place to be... between a royal that had a mastery of magic and a fire-breathing unicorn? No thanks.

“Never mind. You girls got this.”

Pinkie giggled, “Don’t worry Puppy Boy. From what I saw, you did just as much work, if not more than what we did. You just sit back, and the professionals take care of this.

Spike, amidst the confusion, finally had the time to check up on Rarity.

“Hey, Rarity. They didn’t hurt you, did they?”

Rarity was busy with Fluttershy catching up to Cerb to say much, only offering the dragon little more than a quick smile.

“I’m fine, sweetie. I was with Justin the whole time. We’re all very lucky to have him with us.”

Spike was about to follow up with something witty or classy to try and get some type of reaction out of her, but then noticed how fixated she was on Cerb. No, not just fixated. It was almost like she was entirely enamored, if not fawning over him. If he didn’t know any better, he’d think she was…acting like he did.

Watching Rarity walk away with her eyes stuck on Cerb, Spike started to hear Sniff’s words of advice from days ago. He decided he would try to apply them.

“Back away.“

He took a step back.

“Look at the big picture.“

He scanned around them to see the mass of Timberwolves and Timberwolf Kings surrounding them and realized that those words weren’t literally what Sniff meant.

He looked back to Rarity, following this mammoth human no differently than he had followed her these last few years. As he started to put the pieces together, the glimmering shine that always radiated from Rarity lost its luster.

“An illusion that I created of some… wow… that’s really depressing.”

Back with the rest of the group, Shining was getting ready to lower the shield so they could put an end to this whole endeavor and get back to civilization.

“Night Watch and Rare Find. You two stay back and watch over our human friends while Fluttershy and Rarity take care of Cerb. Spike, you should probably—”

Spike took a deep breath and swallowed hard, groaning as he felt the heat start to burn inside his chest once more. Again his abdomen started to glow, and a low hiss from the heat searing the soil under his feet alerted Shining that he wasn’t standing back.

Then Spike spoke for himself.

“I know what I’m doing. Real men pull their own weight and aren't indecisive. And I got my own pent-up aggression I need to let out.”

Shining gave Pinkie a confused look, but she shrugged and gave her best stab at that sudden shift in Spike's attitude.

"He's probably mourning the loss of Mr. Mandatory Fun Enforcer. Just give him time and a few Timberwolves to exsploady, he'll be fine."

Meanwhile, Twilight was still bickering with Oven Fresh.

"The forest is already burning, and you want to spread even more fire?"

Oven Fresh wasn't giving an inch and was now openly antagonizing the princess.

"I'm not going supernova. I know how to control my flames, and what's better to take out a Timberwolf than fire? If it was good enough to take out the library in town, I'm sure it's exactly what we need for these giants."

Twilight gasped at the insult, "That just so happened to be my library, and I was in there when Tirek destroyed it."

Oven Fresh, in turn, decided to play it cute with her response.

"Oh? So you know it works? I would recommend you try not to get gobbled up, then. I’d hate to see you get blown out of another tree."

Starlight felt her ear twitch and a sudden desire to get to Chris, which in turn resulted in her self-control going out the window.

"Can somepony lower the fucking shield before I torch the forest?!"

Luna, meanwhile, was simply excited to have a chance for some action after all these years.

"Calm thy selves, fellow warriors. There is great battle to be had. We shall burn them all together." She smiled proudly at Oven Fresh. "Your mother will be excited to hear of your decision to represent your family so bravely."

Twilight took another look at Oven Fresh, now questioning how Luna knew Oven Fresh’s family.

"Your mother? Who's your mother?"

Luna was more than happy to inform Twilight of the baker’s lineage.

"Were you not aware, Twilight? Oven Fresh is the daughter of Sergeant Major Cirrostratus Cutter of my Lunar Guard. Sister is still upset that I was able to persuade her to switch from the Solar Guard. Oven Fresh is also the daughter of my favorite baker in Canterlot. His dinner rolls are so delightful."

Oven Fresh perked up to gloat.

"Oh? You like those? I'm going to teach Peter how to make them. I could send him back to the castle with some if you’d like."

Luna beamed brightly at the near-future prospects. A pending battle, fighting side by side with such amazing warriors, and her favorite dinner biscuits?

"How wonderful. Peter is such a wonderful young stallion, and that would make for a most fitting meal to celebrate our victory tonight. Oh, it has been years since I was fortunate enough to sample some of your own when there were leftovers from—"

That was it, Twilight was going to show up this bread maker who’s in charge and put her in her place… once she got the shield down.

"Shining, lower that sum bitch down, now!"

Everypony went to their battle-ready stances and prepared their weapons or charged their horns to attack. When the shield finally dropped, it was a beautiful display of carnage to everything wooden.

Luna released a blast from her horn that tore through a King's chest and exploded out his back. Twilight ripped out a beam that split another in two and three lesser Timberwolves under it. Oven Fresh blew a river of fire that engulfed her first King, set a second on fire, and torched another three lesser ones behind that one.

Among the displays of power, Starlight let loose a stream of magic larger than Luna's. The overpowered blast vanquished her first King, another behind him, and a small section of the forest surrounding them, and however many whelps were unfortunate enough to be there.

"Well… " She blinked a few times at the destruction she created and finally lucid from her lust-induced rage. "That was unexpected."

Spike huffed, angry to see how much faster the Timberwolves were being taken out, "Show off."

The young drake ran towards the oncoming fray and screamed out his fiery breath with more control this time. He fanned out a concentrated funnel of green flames over a rush of Timberwolves before sending it upwards into the face of a King.

Burning embers and ash fell freely out of the flames with arching snaps and pops of more flames.

Helix, meanwhile, had been standing back to avoid the drama between Twilight and Oven Fresh. With the fight started, he took his opening to fire his self-titled signature attack. The two rays burned through the face of a King rushing the front lines of the Apples and the others joining the fight.

It was an instant lobotomy, if a lobotomy was removing all contents from the skull, and that's assuming Timberwolves even had anything in their heads to begin with.

Speaking of Apples, Applejack charged the front line with her brother towards a tight pack of Timberwolves rushing around a fallen King.

“This might not be the best time, but I was thinking about having Lumberman move into the spare room at the house.“ She turned and bucked the first Timberwolf in the chest, making it crumble. “He’s been doing a lot for the farm and—“

She stomped on a log to flip it up and then kicked into the legs of her next target.

“—Granny just made him an official Apple yesterday.”

Big Mac brought his mallet down on the skull of the downed Timberwolf. Another charged in, and he swung his mallet into the next one coming in and begrudgingly partook in the conversation.

“I uh reckon that’s-Erah!“ He took down another. “—mighty kind uh ya—”

Applejack stomped her front hooves, tossing up two rocks, and turned around to take aim at the next batch of wooden targets.

“Two apple smashers, coming in hot!”

She one, two, bucked each rock at her brother.

Big Mac slid and ducked in time for the two rocks to rocket overhead and take out the first two Timberwolves of the bunch and rose up again as their pieces shattered.

“—but I was hoping we could let Kelly stay with us fer—” He swung his mallet up, catching the next in line under the jaw to take its head off, and followed all the way through to turn around and buck the next two to pieces. “—a while longer. If not, a lot longer? Alley-oop!”

Applejack rushed forward and lept onto Big Mac’s back for him to launch her up into the fray ahead of them.

“You sure that’s the best idea?“ She descended down onto another batch of Timberwolves. “She was scared stiff last time ya brought ‘er there. Not tuh mention ya both—“

She landed on the back of another Timberwolf, crushed it, bucked the next one, and punched the head off another.

“Rah!”

She stepped down off the Timberwolf and shook her hoof, wincing slightly before reaching for her rope, “Ya both share the same bed anyhow.”

Big Mac slung the head of his mallet over his harness and raced up to Applejack as she started to swing her lasso.

“Right now we do cuz how scared uh being alone like she is.“

He sped up as he saw where she was tossing the lasso and slid in on his rear hooves with his mallet ready.

“But it’s not like we can keep doing that without-Huh!“

Applejack roped up and pulled four more wolves in range of her brother. Seeing the setup, Big Mac smashed his mallet into the group, rendering them all back to pieces.

“—raising suspicion,” he grunted out, finishing his concerns.

Applejack pulled back her lasso and turned to her brother with a near-angry expression on her face.

“Raising suspicion?”

Four violet blasts of alicorn magic crashed down, taking out another mass of Timberwolves the two distracted siblings failed to notice.

Twilight shouted from overhead.

“Stop arguing and focus on the Timberwolves!”

Thunder Glide, Swift Sails, Midnight Flash, and Ralph swooped down in pairs on either side of the Apple siblings and fanned out to cut down the next wave charging in.

The forest was a chaotic mess of fire, explosions, thunder, whirling screams of unicorn and alicorn magic bolts, rays, beams, gale-force winds, and whatever other unfathomable acts of destruction ripped, crushed, or incinerated hundreds of Timberwolves. In the center of it all sat Fluttershy, Cerb, Rarity, Benny, and Zecora all lined up in a row, watching the madness unfold.

Cerb held a gauze pad to his side and verbalized an epiphany he had while watching the violence ensue.

“You know… when you get right down to it, this place is fucking terrifying. Who the hell thought this would make for a good kid's show?“

He watched Twilight lift a Timberwolf King with her telekinesis and impale it on a jagged rock formation. At the same time, Oven Fresh forced another's maw open and blew a torrent of flames down its throat, burning it from the inside out.

“Damn, ponies are fucking hardcore. And, shit, you know what?”

Benny looked on in confusion, as well as a mix of entertainment and bewilderment while Cerb pulled something from his bag.

“Don’t you think that’s… I want to say wrong, but there’s so much not right with everything… Fuck it. I got mine.”

After a few seconds of fiddling and taping of his fingers, Cerb raised up his phone and started recording.

“So…“

The camera was currently pointed at Rainbow Dash, who was creating a mini-tornado with dozens of Timberwolves that had been picked up in its path. The perspective then shifted to Starlight, surrounded by her aura, who flew up and fired a beam down the center of the whirlwind, blasting the captured Timberwolves all apart before the two split off to tackle more on their own.

“I have no idea how to even explain this.“

He followed along with Luna spinning in a half-circle and tearing up the ground below with another stream of magic. Not far behind was Twilight, shouting some newly learned obscenities at Oven Fresh for stealing her kill.

“Apparently, the whole Everfree came alive to eat us today,” Cerb commentated in his recording. “That sucked."

Another large explosion sent Timberwolves flying everywhere, and half a dozen dropped down in spitting distance, then Pinkie shouted as the last one landed.

“Sorry! I forgot how big the explosion from C4 was! My bad!”

Cerb reached for his pistol but stopped to record Fluttershy and Rarity leap into action and slice and smash them with violent prejudice.

"On second thought, this shit isn't safe, and I'm down to only three percent battery. I'll save the rest for some pics after this-Shit!"

One stray that had tumbled away, and darted in their direction, only to be taken out by a well-placed round from Cerb’s pistol. With the threat eliminated, he panned the recording over to Benny, who was laughing.

"What's so funny?"

Staring into the camera, Benny flipped Cerb off.

"You're a fucking idiot. Turn that shit off before you get mauled on camera. Come on. Let's go help 'em out so we can get the fuck out of here."

Cerb lowered the camera but didn’t stop the recording for a scolding he was going to get….which was apparently now, as Rarity immediately stomped her way back to him.

“You sit your bloody ass back down this instant.”

Fluttershy fluttered over and shoved him down to the ground, knocking the camera down. It landed just right to capture her standing over Cerb and lecturing him with a hoof in his face.

“You’re not going anywhere but right back where I left you, then back Ponyville where you’re going to get a shower, a hot meal, and then it’s straight to bed for you. And if you don’t do as I say or give me any lip, you’re going to wish you were back with the Timberwolves.”

Cerb tried to sit up but was forced back down by Fluttershy.

“Okay, fine, I’ll shoot the stragglers from here. Just let me turn off my phone. It’s still recording.”

Off-camera, Rarity’s voice was caught asking for clarification.

“Recording? Like recording music for a record player?”

Also, off-camera, Benny answered.

“No, he’s video recording. Like a movie.”

Rarity raised her voice, shocked to find out that was even possible as the camera was aimed at her.

“A movie?! Son of a bitch! How’s my hair look?”

And it was on that note, the recording ended.

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 30 July 2023.]

So... since chapter 23, Fluttershy has been waiting for Zecora to return. Low and behold, she has made her triumphant return... or introduction, officially. Whatever, and who cares. She wanted sap! (Timberwolves don't have blood.)

Before that, though... what a cluster fuck of a morning. And the crazy thoughts Fluttershy fantasized about? I had way too much fun with that, not even sorry about it. Same for Rarity revealing what was hinted at in chapter 48:

Rarity's voice called out as she peeked her head out of the bathroom across from Sniff's room. "Is somepony there? Hello? Twilight? Starlight? Anypony?"

From further inside the bathroom, Fluttershy asked, "Is there anypony out there?"

Rarity replied with some relief, "It appears not."

"Whoo," Fluttershy sighed in relief. "I thought maybe you were too loud and they were checking up on us."

Rarity groaned as she shut the door and dipped back inside. "Oh, please, Fluttershy. I wasn't that loud."

Even Rainbow Dash heard it.

However, things are looking good for Fluttershy after that morning. Aside from almost getting mushroom stamped. At least Rarity and she got that worked out.

But all of that was a build-up to show how a good day can turn to a very bad day, which it almost was because HOLE-LEE SHIT!

And I'm not sure how many of you caught the call back to Chapter 30, Goodmorning Moon and a Case of Contagious Desire.

Rarity trotted over to her Fluttershy and placed both hooves on her wingmate's shoulders. "You were amazing, darling. Truly you were. There were a few times you almost had him. Even without the Spinning Appleloosa Roll, you put up quite the fight."

Now I need to think of a name for the spinning blade attack. (I'm taking suggestions.)

Then, of course, how many of you were originally confused at the end of Chapter 57. Protection, Lust, and Trust.

Pinkie gasped in joyous excitement.

“Oh! Oh! You gotta see Mr. Mandatory Fun Enforcer!”

Benny gave Pinkie a confused look.

“What happened to your Happy War Noises?”

Pinkie skipped ahead down the hall, just as giddy as could be.

“Happy War Noises? That’s just the first act. Mr. Mandatory Fun Enforcer has the plastics I showed you.”

Benny sped up in a feudal attempt to catch up to Pinkie.

“Goddamnit, Pinkie! I told you that’s too much for them to handle! That shit shouldn’t even exist here! How do you keep-”

Pinkie sped up, keeping just out of Benny’s reach, giggling all the way.

Benny hated how much faster Pinkie was than him and how effortless she made it look. How was a pony who only seemed to eat nothing but cake, cookies, and ice cream so damn athletic?

“Goddamnit, Pinkie! You can keep the silverware if you give up the plastics!”

“Tooooo laaaaate, BennyBenBen! You’re going to owe me two cupcakes!

But all of that led up to so many ponies, and even SPIKE, getting to throw down. Then there was the spat between Twilight and Oven Fresh between the fight became so overwhelmingly one-sided, with Cerb getting put in his place. .. Which apparently is under Fluttershy and Rarity. BOOM! Shots fired!

But yeah, final question: Who do you think gets the final kill of the remaining fighters?

Scratch that. Real final question: How was Rarity's hair?

Anyway! Get ready for a bonus publication, Saturday at 3 PM, with a supercharged Chapter 63.
Make Sure You Hold Her Tight.

Normal publications on Wednesdays will continue as scheduled.

63. Make Sure You Hold Her Tight

Deep in the Everfree Forest, Benny had taken over the duties of recording as the last six combatants chased down the remaining straggling Timberwolves trying to escape.

Applejack and Big Mac were the closest, Spike was up a bit farther ahead, Twilight and Oven Fresh were neck and neck trying to snatch the next kill from each other while Luna flew over them, living in the moment. Every fireball, explosion, and blast of magic more unnecessary than the last.

Standing by with the guards, Pinkie was enjoying the spectacle more than she should have, watching the action through Benny’s phone as he continued to record.

"Twilight is really going all out today. I haven't seen her fight this angry since the changeling invasion."

Not too far out, Luna spotted one hiding among the ruined Timberwolves.

"Hazah! Now you may play dead, forever!”

Cerb chuckled, ignoring the pain of still being ripped open, at how ludicrous this battle had become.

“It’s a good thing Chris isn’t here for this. He’d be losing his fucking mind right now... Wonder how he would have done slugging it out or sniping mutha fuckers.”

Benny laughed at the slugging comment, remembering that night all too well.

“Think he’d hit harder than you?”

Cerb hung his head, another phantom pain setting in.

“My jaw wants to say yes, but my pride wants to say no.”

Fluttershy tilted her head and looked up to Cerb with a curious expression.

“I didn’t think Chris could be violent at all.”

Benny smiled and tried to dispel the growing confusion.

“Nah, of all us guys, Chris is by the far the most tame, but the dude hits like a truck.”

Killing the conversation, Twilight teleported in front of them.

“Okay! I think we got them all.”

A pillar of fire rose from behind them, along with the screams of a few Timberwolves, as Oven Fresh shouted back, “Got the last one! We’re safe now!”

Despite the situation finally being settled, Twilight couldn’t help grumbling angrily to herself at not being able to get in the last word. Or the last Timberwolf, for that matter.

“Yes… all of them. Now… how about we get out of here?”

She looked at the bandages over Cerb’s cuts and the other nicks and bruises covering him.

“Are you going to be okay?”

Cerb stood up with a visible twinge of pain in his right leg and his side.

“I’m… good.“ He immediately changed his tune at the dirty look he got from Fluttershy and Rarity. “Mostly, but I’ll be fine to—“

He watched Fluttershy and Rarity not lax the same angry looks. Their glares telling him he was well in the wrong for even attempting to put a positive spin on his condition. So, like before, and likely many more times in the future, he folded like a lawn chair.

“Fuck it, I dunno. Ask these two.”

Fluttershy, satisfied, addressed Twilight with a look of smug satisfaction.

“Justin will not be carrying anything on the way back, I’m afraid. He’s pushed himself well past the limits that we are willing to accept.”

Equally, as pompous, Rarity agreed.

“Yes, Justin will continue as is, without being required to carry any gear for the remainder of this trip.”

Cerb wasn’t going to fight this any further than what was reasonable. There was no point.

“I’ll walk with just my ax and pistol if that’s what they want. I’d carry less, but I’m sure they don’t want me walking around defenseless.”

Fluttershy made an angry noise in protest but obviously wasn’t going to leave him without the means to defend himself.

“That’s how it’s going to be.”

Rarity levitated Cerb’s shirt and blouse up to his chest.

“And put these back on. I don’t care if they're ruined. You’re not walking out of here anymore exposed to the elements or other beasts than you are now.”

As this was going on, some among the group, already exhausted from the long fight, were growing more than a little impatient with the drawn-out scene. Thus it was no surprise that Applejack immediately walked up to the group, anger visible on both her face and in her posture.

“Fer crying out loud. I’ll carry whatever Cerb can’t. Can we start heading back now?”

After a gear loadout change, they spent the next few hours walking back to Ponyville with only a few breaks in between.

Thankfully, despite the chaos of earlier, there were no further attacks. Had it not been for the injured having to walk back, it likely would have been an otherwise pleasant hike. Still, none of the group's injuries were truly noticeable, save for the limp Cerb was walking with.

When they finally broke free of the forest and were back in Ponyville territory, Fluttershy insisted that Cerb wait to be transported back via one of the ‘self-moving wagons’ the humans owned. Rainbow Dash volunteered to arrange for that to happen and flew off to fetch Sniff back at the bakery.

Starlight, meanwhile, fidgeted for a moment looking anxious and tired, the reason as to why only known to herself.

“I’m going to head back and tell Lumberman to meet us back at the Castle, then go find Chris. I imagine he’s still with Nurse Redheart, helping her out or whatever she wanted to do with him today. I’m sure she’d be more than happy to help with Cerb’s injuries, too.”

After Starlight teleported out, with no chance for anyone to argue, Cerb was left still sitting...or rather sulking in the grass between Fluttershy and Rarity.

Even if he was a little battered and cut up, he hated being babied like he was and grumbled, “You know how degrading this is to me, right?”

Rarity didn’t seem to care.

“Until everything is sorted out and you are properly vetted safe for walking about, you will do no more than needed. Thus, you will wait for Sniff to take us back to the castle to be medically evaluated and do exactly as we say.”

No sooner than right after Rarity asserted her demands, Benny made a whipping noise, though only Cerb and he knew its intended meaning.

Not much could be done. Cerb sat angrily and didn’t humor the insinuation of being whipped by his two mares, though it was pretty much true. The sad part was that he had to sit awkwardly in silence with that looming over his head for at least twenty minutes for Sniff to show up in his car.

When Sniff pulled to a stop and popped out, he made a mad dash straight for Cerb.

“What the fuck happened! For the love of Christ, tell me you’re not all fucked up again.”

Thankfully, for all present, Benny stepped up and did his best to calm Sniff.

“Everything’s okay. I’m fine, and so is everyone else, even Cerb. He's just a little sore from carrying the team," he joked but quickly went back to being serious.

"Look… just give him a ride back to the castle. Shit got fucking crazy out there, but we handled it."

Despite the reassurances, Sniff couldn't overlook the blood-stained bandages showing through Cerb’s torn clothes.

"How bad did shit get, cuz I don't want to break the bad news to Kelly when Cerb walks in and tells Becky he needs stitches."

This had the potential to get ugly, so Cerb immediately spoke up to voice his protest.

"Everyone is overreacting. I tried to tell them I'm fine, but they're treating a few scratches like they were another gunshot wound."

His protests, however, became noticeably quieter when he noticed the sharp glare from Fluttershy and Rarity.

No need rousing their wrath any more than he already had.

"Well-intentioned, but that's how they are. I'm fine. I just… need the rest of the night to recoup. I had a shit day, but I understand why everyone is freaking out. Just… take me back. I need a shower and a hot meal.”

Oven Fresh stepped in front of Twilight to help ease Sniff’s concerns.

“Everything's fine. You asked me to go and help, and I did. I—“ She stopped from taking more credit than was needed, taking Sniff’s feelings into consideration. “—helped Twilight and everypony else to make sure your friends made it back safe and sound.“

She turned to Twilight, hoping she wouldn’t let their feud affect Sniff any more than Cerb’s condition had.

“Right, Princess?”

Twilight wanted to drop Oven Fresh back with the Timberwolves for speaking on her behalf and trying to score extra brownie points with Sniff. Thankfully, she knew better and wasn’t going to risk upsetting Sniff, especially over something so petty.

“Yes, Oven Fresh was a big help in bringing everypony back safely. We can explain everything later when we’re all together in private.”

Pinkie elbowed Benny hard in the thigh, making him grunt and remember what his expectations were.

“We actually have a lot to go over. And Twilight, we’re going to need Luna there as well… Celestia, too.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow at the odd inclusion of her mentor.

“Oh… kay?”

Without prompting, Pinkie jumped in to break up the tension.

“This successful mission calls for a celebration! So let’s all go get cleaned up and a good night’s rest, then tomorrow we’ll shake our asses till the sun comes up! Huh?”

Oven Fresh ignored the call to party and again went up to Sniff.

“Peter… everything is fine. Let’s just go.”

Sniff looked around the group and didn’t see anything so out of place that he had to question it.

“Alright. Cerb, get in. and… whoever else?”

Cerb slowly stood up and limped to the car. He opened the door to let Fluttershy and Rarity in the back while Oven Fresh quietly addressed Sniff again.

“I think they’re all going to need some time to sort things out. So, if you need a place to stay until they’re ready, you can stay with me. Swift Sails is more than welcome, as well.”

Sniff nodded but didn’t reply to the offer itself.

“I’ll drop you off back at your place and see where everything goes from there."

Accepting that, Oven Fresh hopped in Sniff's car as Twilight ran up to stop him.

“Peter, I’m going to be busy sorting everything out, and there’s a lot of explaining I’m going to have to do, but I really want to set aside some time to talk to you tonight. Nothing bad, I promise.”

From the sound of Twilight’s voice and the expression she wore, Sniff could tell she had something on her mind. Hopefully, nothing too serious that she would need to lie to him in front of the others.

“Just let me know when. I’m sure I’ll be free.”

Still pissed off, Applejack walked passed the car, all her muscles tense, making her walk stiff.

“Y’all need to tone down the drama and hurry up. Some of us want to go home, and yer holding us up.”

[A short drive later.]

Nearly the whole gang was there, including every pony that returned from the battle, with the addition of Nurse Redheart still in her wheelchair.

Cerb limped in, bloodied, bruised, and dirty, making an effort to greet the group as best he could.

“Mission successful, guys.”

There was a mix of emotions between securing the materials needed to cure Becky and Cerb’s injured state. It didn’t help that Benny wasn’t there yet. However, the first one to give their response was Becky rushing up to Cerb and throwing her arms tightly around his neck.

“I’m so fucking glad you’re back. I’m so glad you’re back.”

Cerb hugged her with only his right arm while trying hard not to moan in pain at the sudden pressure on his wounds.

“Ain’t nothing gonna keep me from coming back, Becks. I said I’d get you what you needed and find a cure for you. Ain’t none of us fucking dying here.”

Kelly, meanwhile, was a mix of emotions, but having Cerb back home and not seeing him in a wheelchair, vacant of humanity, was more than she was hoping for. So, despite his disheveled state, she rushed to hug and welcome him back.

“I was so worried. Thank god you're okay."

She laid her forehead on his shoulder, debating whether to punch her friend for the scare and not actually being okay.

"What the fuck happened out there? They won’t tell me what happened.”

Cerb pulled out of the hug and removed his blouse, revealing a little bit of the blood that was soaking through the shirt.

While there were some ponies who had stuck around and knew much of what happened, Twilight had requested any pony who wasn’t a guard or part of the core group to excuse themselves. Cerb was grateful, allowing a more open telling of the events without having to worry about potentially traumatizing someone.

“From what I understand and everything I’ve heard, this is what happened.“

He took a deep breath and prepared to run down the broken list of events as best he could, given the audience and what they needed to know. Of which Twilight was there to fill in rest, leading up to Zecora explaining where she came into the story.

"Had it not been for how I hastily had fled, no pony would have been injured, nor would Justin have bled.”

Not wanting Zecora to shoulder the blame, Fluttershy quickly rose to her defense.

"You can't blame yourself for this. This is my fault. Cerb knew the dangers more than anypony else and what needed to be done to keep both of us safe. But I was so scared when I found out—"

The room was quiet and waiting for Fluttershy to continue, but she stopped and looked back at Cerb. This was a big part of his history that probably wasn't best spoken of so openly. However, she knew he was right, and this was an important lesson that needed to be shared. Which, thankfully, is why Cerb gave her a knowing nod to continue.

"Cerb didn't just fight for his people. He joined the war and was forced to kill other humans to keep those he cared about safe. He became a killer of killers, and I didn't understand how anypony could justify that until he told me all of the horrible things those that he went to war against did.”

She took a deep breath, seeing how his approach could have prevented putting everyone in danger.

“But… he was right. If you have to make a choice between ending the life of one to save another, or many others, it would be wrong not to. But I didn't want Cerb to, and so he let the chupacabra go. If he had done what he was trained to do, none of this would have happened.”

There was a moment of silence that washed over the room. The combined reactions of those hearing for the first time about Cerb’s violent history setting in and everyone’s lack of a response to Fluttershy accepting of murder for any reason was unsettling enough to keep any mouth quiet.

Seeing the shift in the room, Cerb stepped up and laid his hand on Fluttershy's head, gently petting her.

“I’m not going to say who’s right or wrong in this. There’s no easy answer or a single point of failure for what happened out there. What’s important is that everyone who went out there followed the plan and reacted appropriately. I don’t regret what I did because there was no way of knowing the chain of events that followed after that. I think I did the right thing, but at the end of the day, we all made it back in one piece. A few scratches here and there, but no funerals to plan. I call that a win.”

He looked to Zecora and smiled through his pain and humiliation.

“No one is to blame for this. From the top-down, this was a huge success, and we have a lot of lessons learned on how to better plan for the future if anyone goes out for something like this.”

Kelly, however, didn’t look satisfied as she walked back with a finger in Cerb’s face.

“If you think we’re going to just let you—”

Cerb, unflinching, grabbed her hand and gently lowered it away, “I’m not saying I’m going back out from something like this. I’m saying it for them.“

He could see her anger subside and an uneasy calm take its place.

“From what I can tell, they haven’t run into a threat this big with someone like me and Benny there to hinder them from just teleporting out or flying away. They even saw the threat before it reached us, had defenses in place, and were still able to send a rescue response out to us when our visual signals failed, but I still got injured. Benny and I, we’re, at best, a trump card they can play if all else fails, but being magic proof doesn’t make us immortal.”

What he was saying wasn’t exactly what he wanted to admit, but he had to accept the way things were.

“I’m saying, at best, we’d be a good support for them. Unfortunately, the way they handled the mobs of Timberwolves rushing in, we weren’t needed and spent the last part of the battle out on the sidelines.”

Lumberman was blown away and leaned back in his seat.

“Woah-Woah-Woah… You sat out of a fight? I’m calling bullshit.”

Benny immediately brought out his phone to quell any doubts.

“No, he’s not joking, and I got the video to prove it.”

Chris looked horrified, though more at the implication than the video itself.

“You sat and recorded them fighting?”

Benny brought up the video and let the others take a look for themselves.

“Yeah,“ he said with a grin he couldn’t hide. “It wasn’t even fair.”

All eyes were on the tiny screen, but both Kelly and Becky couldn’t watch more than a few seconds before turning away. At least not until Rainbow Dash gasped at seeing the replay of her smashing through a group of Timberwolves. Then Becky heard Big Mac’s voice call out in a war cry before he headbutted a Timberwolf and swung his war mallet into another pair, joining Applejack in wiping out an entire line together.

That’s all it took to keep everyone glued to the screen, with each pony providing commentary on their amazing feats. Even Night Guard and Rare Find took a moment to gloat in their support roles. Twilight had to stay quiet when the parts came up with her arguing with Oven Fresh, but that was all overshadowed by Luna celebrating every moment she was on screen.

Probably most surprised was Lumberman, seeing Applejack on-screen, punching and kicking the Timberwolves apart. She didn’t say much and seemed to shy away from any storytelling.

At the end, Kelly seemed to have changed her view on things.

“Okay, so Timberwolves aren’t really a threat for Big Mac and them, but obviously, you guys shouldn’t be out there anymore.”

Spike had a different point of view to share.

“No way! Cerb and Benny did more than any of us when the fighting started! Cerb even saved my life!”

Cerb shrugged, barely acknowledging the act.

“Yeah, they only got me once while I was in the thick of it. Had to take another hit when a stray broke through and took a dive at ‘lil Spike here.”

Spike exploded with excitement, still reveling in what he saw, even ignoring the light shot at his size.

“You should have seen it! Cerb jumped over my head and tackled the Timberwolf right out of the air! Then he jumped up, got his legs around its neck, and then spun it around like a ninja and a wrestler all in one! And then he ripped its head right off.”

Cerb did his best not to keep the focus on him as all eyes fell on him again, particularly at the mention of decapitation.

“After I knocked it back, I did a Hurricane Takedown on it. The fact that I took its head off was an accident. I was gonna take it out with the forty-five, but I thankfully didn’t need to.”

Benny jumped in to give some clarification.

“All our bullets and his ax can all one-shot the Timberwolves. I have some theories on that, but we can talk about that later in a more private setting. As for now, I think we should all take a break and get cleaned up while the medical stuff is sorted out.“

He looked at the royals, not able to smile as he laid it out for them.

“If you can, let Celestia know she should be here for this. Just give us enough time to get Cerb patched up, and then we can do the debrief.”

Kelly gave Big Mac a quick glance before looking at Benny for some clarity.

“Who all do you want there? Because I don’t want to be left out of this.”

Benny sighed, looking surprisingly depressed, and didn’t answer until Pinkie joined his side and wrapped her forelegs around his waist. That seemed to help shake off whatever unease he was feeling.

“All seven of us will be there, Kel. You’ve been out of the loop for too long about what I’ve been dealing with. As far as ponies, just the main cast and whoever Twilight thinks should be there.”

Luna stepped up to Benny, sounding just as concerned as he looked depressed.

“Whatever happened on the battlefield is over. The Timberwolves have been thoroughly defeated and will venture no further than where their ashes remain. You need not worry.”

Despite the comforting words, Benny shook his head.

“No… this is about me and something that happened before the Timberwolves. I’m fine, but I made a promise. A Pinkie Promise. We’re going to get this all sorted out, and I’m starting a Pinkie Pie recovery plan, starting today.”

With that, the Lunar Guards retired for what little sleep they could fit in. The Solar Guard used some of the spare rooms to shower and rest while the rest of the ponies separated with their counterparts in preparation for the debrief.

That left Luna and Shining Armor to make a hasty return to Canterlot to fetch Celestia while Nurse Redheart went to work with Becky to take care of Cerb.

[Up in Cerb’s room.]

Nurse Redheart shook her head before giving a nod to Starlight who was walking out of the room.

“Gah. I’ll never get used to the feeling of being teleported.” She turned to Cerb. “Anyway, let’s get you looked at and get a full assessment of your injuries.”

Rainbow Dash sat fidgeting like a fangirl in the corner of the room next to Becky’s belongings.

“Yeah, you guys should have seen Cerb fighting off the Timberwolves. He brought out his gun, and he was like, bam-bam! And then he was swinging his ax like, shink-shink! And then—“ She uncharacteristically went silent when she noticed Cerb was taking his pants off. “ Uhh… should I be here for this?”

Cerb stopped short with his thumbs still slung in his boxers and gave it all two seconds of thought.

“I appreciate the concern, but I’m at the point of not really caring anymore. Look or don’t look, or you can step out, but if we ever go into battle again, it’s better if you know what to look for if I get cut open again.”

Becky tried not to stare at Cerb as he dropped his boxers and stood in front of his audience. Fluttershy and Rarity looked at him with more concern, while Rainbow Dash blushed yet, couldn’t help but stare.

Nurse Redheart was thankfully focused on his injuries and kept things professional. She knew Cerb was off-limits, and why would she bother when Chris was making daily visits and getting closer every time?

“Can you remove the bandages?”

As Cerb started to pull off the gauze, he brought everyone’s attention to his nurse’s cast.

“Was that an accident, or do I need to pay someone a visit?”

Embarrassed at having her injury seen, Nurse Redheart looked at her hoof hesitantly.

“No… it was an accident. Chris was kind enough to present himself for a full examination, and some of my colleagues refused to conduct themselves orderly. Their rudeness made Chris uncomfortable, I told them to leave and broke the tile flooring in the heat of the moment. But let’s focus on you for the-oh my gosh.”

Cerb pulled back the bandages to reveal the lacerations, and Nurse Redheart cringed.

“Those aren't as bad as Kelly’s, thank goodness, but… doesn’t it hurt?”

Surprisingly, Cerb didn’t seem to mind as he casually tossed the bandages to the side.

“Yeah, a lot, actually. I’m just used to the pain, is all.”

Becky grumbled to herself and picked up her medkit.

“Jesus Christ, Justin, yer a fucking mess inside and out. Sit down and cover up so I can take a closer look.”

Despite how graphic things were becoming and her own fear of blood, Fluttershy refused to look away.

“How bad is it?”

Becky hummed quietly as she looked over the cuts on his side and the back of his arm.

“Well, thankfully, there’s no damage to the muscles, and I’ve patched up a lot worse on him from just roughhousing or getting into his usual drunken asshattery. I just need to clean this out, and then we can stitch him up. Nurse, hand me some pads and the disinfectant.”

Ironically, despite his prior claim regarding his tolerance for pain, Cerb let off a grunt as Becky started to scrub the wounds clean.

“Just don’t go around-Ow! Damnit!”

Becky didn’t slow down or lighten her scrubbing out the dirt and debris from the wounds as she mocked him.

“I’m used to the pain. I’m a big tough guy.”

As Becky continued to scrub, Rarity couldn't help but feel pity for Cerb’s condition. Still, a part of her hoped this would help teach him a lesson.

“Perhaps you’ll remember this the next time you go galloping off into a hoard of Timberwolves.”

Of all the things to harp on, Cerb couldn’t believe she would say that.

“I didn’t do anything either of you two didn’t—“

Fluttershy’s wing was suddenly pointed in his face to be reminded of the threat he was given.

“Yes… I’ll remember,” he said, once again defeated, grateful Benny wasn’t around to make another whipped joke.

Surprisingly though, this time Becky stopped and looked at Cerb’s two caretakers.

“Oh, my god. I love you two so much right now.”

There was nothing Cerb could do but stew in his private anger as Becky and the two ponies quietly bonded over his shared misery.

Even Nurse Redheart chuckled, so amazed at the invisible leash Fluttershy and Rarity had on Cerb.

“Becky, I really hope you spend more time at the hospital after I get back. Maybe you can bring these two along to keep the other patients in line.”

After the cleaning was done and they were into the third gash being stitched up, Cerb was needing a break.

“Ow! Fucking A, Becky! Are you trying to hurt me on purpose?”

Becky dropped the needle, letting it dangle freely on his side.

“Oh, my god. You’re being the biggest little crybaby bitch right now.”

Cerb twisted on the bed and looked at the incomplete stitches.

“Well, you’re obviously hungover and keep digging in too deep.”

Just as frustrated, if not offended, Becky got off the bed and walked away from Cerb’s side.

“Sorry, yes, I’m hungover, sue me. I was bored as shit and worried about you while taking care of Kelly and got a little fucked up last night. Besides, you’re usually half-drunk when I’m stitching you up anyway.”

Cerb didn’t seem impressed by her counterargument.

“I feel like the fact I need to be half-drunk while you’re stitching me up says more about you than you’re willing to admit.”

Rarity, being the seamstress she was, couldn’t help but take notice of how sloppy Becky Was getting. At the same time, while she didn’t like the idea, she couldn’t help but think she could do better.

“Might I take a try at it?”

With a little coaxing from Becky and instructions on how the skin should be held together and how deep to go with the needle, she was moving along at a steady pace. In fact, Cerb barely even flinched through the whole process.

After his side was taken care of, she was put to task to do the same for the claw marks on his arm.

Only a few minutes later, Becky gave her compliments as she slowly rubbed her hands together.

“Well, had I been sober, I’m not sure I could have done any better. And Cerb, you really hit the lottery with these two.”

Cerb grumbled, still a little sore about getting ganged up on.

“Yeah, I know, but, I don’t know if you can help with the next issue I got.”

Perplexed, Becky looked him over once again.

“Aside from the bruise on your shoulder, what else do you need me to look at?”

Fluttershy cleared her throat in response.

“Ahem… I think what he means is his right leg. He has one very bad tendon that’s been giving him trouble.”

Becky looked at his right leg and didn’t seem to appear all that enthused at the idea.

“Sorry, I don’t know too much about those kinds of injuries. That’s more in line with physical therapy.”

Fluttershy turned to Nurse Redheart instead.

"Would you like to stay for a flexibility test? It's what I do to assess mobility and the condition of his injury. It’s more involved than what we did at the hospital."

Ever eager to learn more about human anatomy, Nurse Redheart agreed, and even Becky decided to stay and observe. For one, she was concerned for Cerb's well-being, but after the fiasco with Chris at the hospital, it would be best that she stay for quality control.

Curiously, though, recent events had also affected Rainbow Dash, who was starting to see Cerb in a new light.

Sure, he was big and intimidating, but watching him getting ordered around and put in odd positions seemed unreal. Add in that most were clearly uncomfortable and painful for him, which ended up showing how vulnerable he was. Most of all, it showed how much trust he had given to Fluttershy and Rarity to let them be so close to him. They were even touching all around his most sensitive areas without any reactions other than the physical discomfort it caused.

How much had she missed happening between those three?

"Ahh!" Cerb gave a short yelp in the last portion of the examination. "Yeah. That's as far as it can go."

Feeling more concerned than when she started, Fluttershy lowered his leg.

"That's even less range of motion than the first night I checked you over for this."

Rainbow Dash finally spoke up from just behind Becky.

"What happened?"

Cerb grumbled and moaned in frustration from the bed, still immobilized on his back, but gave the best answer he could.

"Remember those bullets I was shooting off today? Well, I got shot by even bigger ones years ago. I had body armor on, but it couldn’t stop all the bullets. And I don't know if it was my armor or Garcia's, but some of the bullets that were stopped turned into shrapnel which splintered out in all directions. Some of the shrapnel ended up in my leg and cut up the muscles and everything attached to it."

While most of the group immediately cringed at the visual, Fluttershy remained focused, jumping up on the bed and started pointing out the rest.

"This is where the shrapnel went in, but the tendon I'm worried about starts below the knee and runs all the way up into his hip. But now I'm getting more worried that all the compensating he's been doing over the years is causing more damage. I think it’s been slowly changing his hip alignment and stressing the rest of his supporting and stabilizer muscles."

Horrified, Becky stared down at Cerb, old emotional wounds reopening.

"How long have you had this going on?"

Once again in the spotlight, Cerb made a gesture with his hands and thought for a moment.

"Since I was still doing physical therapy after I first got discharged. They told me I could end up with chronic pain and limited use of my leg because of it... I’ve just been pushing through it and drinking a little more when it gets too bad."

Becky buried her face in her hands, not knowing whether to be angry at her friend for such a stupid stunt or herself for not noticing it sooner.

"Good God… How do we fix this?"

Rarity spoke up, just as concerned, but at least with an answer.

"We've been working on him every night. Massaging the muscles that have been under the most stress as a result of his injury. It seems to help a lot, but I imagine carrying Zecora on his back and then all the running on top of fighting have aggravated what would normally be an injury that at least left him still functional. I suppose it's our good fortune that Fluttershy noticed these things when she did, and we could give him the attention he needed."

Rainbow Dash nodded and fluttered up to get a better view.

"Well, Big Guy, you know if you need anything or help with the leg, just ask."

Becky reached out and gave a playful tug and wiggled on Rainbow Dash's ear.

"I think he's got it covered, Dash. Now come on, let's get Zecora looked over."

Rainbow Dash chuckled, picking up the subtext while rubbing her ear.

"Yeah, yeah. I'll be there in a second."

Puzzled, Becky gave Rainbow Dash a look that would have raised a lot of questions if Cerb had seen it, but then grinned and shrugged.

"Whatever, don't keep 'em waiting."

Cerb sat up and watched Becky wheel Nurse Redheart out. With them gone, he turned his eyes to Rainbow Dash, who had a smile almost as big as what Pinkie Pie had on a daily basis.

"Okay?" He asked, not sure what she would have wanted to stick around for. "You got a personal question you wanted to ask or something you needed to tell me in secret?"

Rainbow Dash stood up tall and tried to hold back her excitement.

"I just… I don't even know anymore."

She jumped up and started fluttering around the room, getting really animated with her movements.

"You put me in charge of a recon team. I got to help you save Zecora. And then you totally charged in and saved Fluttershy's and my flanks when the Timberwolves came after us. Plus, seeing you in combat was sooo cool! And the way you saved Spike with that hurricane spin thing you did. But also—"

She swooped down and hugged Cerb as gently as she could. "—because of you, Fluttershy didn't get eaten up by some stupid old chupacabra, and you even got Becky what she needs. And I just know with everypony working together that we're gonna save her."

Cerb slowly remembered how to work his arms and returned the hug.

"We all owe our thanks to you also, but you're right. Becky's gonna be just fine."

With that finally out of her system, Rainbow Dash let Cerb go and hopped off the bed with a bashful smile.

"Also, it means a lot to me that you trust me enough to let me stay in here and see you like this. I know how you humans can be about your bodies, and while I do still respect that, I gotta say…”

She eyed him up and down from head to toe. Ending with a smirk that was hard to make out about what she must have really been thinking.

“You got nothing that needs to be hidden away all the time."

It was hard to tell if Cerb thought that was endearing or if he should feel awkward by it.

"Uh… duly noted."

Rainbow Dash clenched her eyes shut and lowered her head as she snorted hard, building into a laugh.

“Don’t think too much about it. You look good. Strong, rugged… Like these two girls got the most badass human watching over them... Anyway, heal up soon. Your girls did good on the battlefield today, but you got a lot to learn from him. Later.”

After Rainbow Dash left the room, Rarity was the first to speak.

"Justin, I must apologize for being so stern with you, but you must understand my intentions are for ensuring you are given the best care."

Fluttershy commented in the same fashion.

"We know you aren't enjoying this, but we only want what’s best for you."

Cerb sat there on the bed without any resistance and hung his head.

"I know… but how about we move onto the shower, get this debrief done, then bed for the rest of the day?”

Relieved to see Cerb’s compliance, Rarity trotted off to the attached bathroom.

“Very good idea. Thankfully, we’ve got plenty of time to all get a shower in.”

The shower started, and Rarity trotted back out to retrieve another set of clothes for Cerb but was stopped when he threw her a question from the doorway.

“Why don’t we all shower together again?"

Fluttershy’s ear immediately twitched, and she had to fight to keep her mind clean as she responded.

“You would want to even though we’re not in the forest?”

Cerb wasn’t in the best condition at the moment. His body was hurting, he was worried about what kind of news Benny had to give, Celestia was probably going to raise hell over the forest debacle, and he had upset both Fluttershy and Rarity with his recklessness.

In short, he was well up Shit’s Creek with no paddle while in a sinking boat.

Thus, whatever Benny was going to put out, Cerb would have to deal with it when it came. He couldn’t do much against Celestia but knew Luna and Twilight, as well as all the others, would stand up for him, so that would at least soften the blow.

As for Fluttershy and Rarity, mending fences with them took priority at the moment, and there was only one thing he could think to offer to spoil them.

“Yeah, I could use the help. So, you wash my back, and I’ll wash yours.“ He looked over to Rarity. “Both of yours. Think of it as a bath massage.”

The excited smiles from both mares confirmed that, at least for now, the bribe was accepted. So, thankfully, that was one less thing to worry about.

[Earlier over in Chris’s room.]

Starlight teleported into Chris's room, where he had been patiently waiting for her.

"Okay, Nurse Redheart is up in Cerb's room, and everypony else is off doing something else, and for all of the time I've been waiting to get back to you—" Surprisingly, Starlight simply jumped up on the bed and sprawled out, practically moaning every time she so much as twitched. "—I'm too fucking exhausted to do anything I wanted to try before I left this morning. So can you just… lay with me for a while?"

Chris snorted and gave a little laugh as he climbed into bed with her.

"So, my little monster does have a weakness. Good to know."

She snickered and pulled his arms around her.

"My weakness was using so much magic so fast trying to get home to you. But since I'm not getting any more today, can you tell me how things went at Nurse Redheart's this morning?"

Chris nestled himself in a bit closer, silently thanking whatever god he could for Starlight throwing in the towel for the day.

"Well, Prim was very anxious to spend as much time with me as she could out of view of Redheart. And Redheart really wanted another rub down after Prim had to leave.”

Starlight giggled, imagining how much fun he must have had in her absence.

“Oh? And how far did that go for her?”

Chris hummed through a small laugh and pulled his hand free out from Starlight’s hold to trace it down her side to the bottom of her ribs.

“About this far... then I went to go have lunch with Derpy.”

Starlight laughed loud enough that she had to cover her mouth and then rolled over to face Chris.

“You’re terrible. How many mares did you leave wet and hanging out to dry?”

Chris grinned, surprisingly happy to know he didn’t succumb to temptation.

“Maybe ‘ole Red, but Prim, I think, only wanted to make out with me.”

“Only?” Starlight asked with a little flirty tone but then gave him a stern look. “She didn’t suck your dick, did she?”

She watched Chris glare back at her at the rather crass question, so she tried acting cute and flirty again.

“Sorry, it was all I could do to stop myself from daydreaming about it on the way back today. If not for how tired I was and having to keep watch for another swarm of Timberwolves, I would have teleported back. If not to pull you away or at least try doing it myself like you mentioned. But, as you were saying?”

Chris rolled his eyes and let his smile return.

“No, we didn’t do anything outside of kissing a little. But if she wanted to, I’m pretty sure she would have made it happen. She’s more aggressive than you or Cream Heart.”

“Aggressive?” Starlight asked, getting overly defensive at the idea. “Did she hurt you? You better tell me, Chris. If she did, I’ll bury her so deep—”

Chris closed her muzzle in his hand and pulled her face down to his.

“Noooo, she didn’t hurt me. When I said she was more aggressive, I mean she asked me if I really did enjoy kissing like you and Cream Heart said, thanks for that again, by the way, and I said yes. Next thing I know, she has me pinned against the wall and her tongue practically licking my tonsils.“

He clamped his hand on her muzzle and held it shut as she again tried to press for a confession.

“No, stop… She didn’t hurt me, and I can’t say I didn’t enjoy it. It was kinda like you this morning pulling me into you. It was pretty hot... but then Red was done in the bathroom, so we had to stop. As for Derpy, she was pretty restrained. She was happy to see me, but I was confused as to why Kelly and Becky didn’t show up. Either way, we had a short lunch together, and mostly all we did was talk about Dinky.”

“Awe,” Starlight moaned innocently. “Dinky is so cute.”

“Yeah,” Chris sighed. “But it wasn’t long after that, and I was back here and realized something was wrong. Then we waited for all of you to get back. And since everypony made it back, and only Cerb had some scratches thanks to your help, I know exactly how I’m going to reward you tonight.”

Starlight moaned hungrily and moved in close enough to kiss, “A reward? For me? Whatever could it be?”

Chris gave Starlight a quick kiss on the lips.

“I’m going to let you get what you’ve been wanting, so you don’t have to worry about not being the first anymore.”

[Earlier in Twilight’s study after Luna left to retrieve Celestia.]

Twilight opened the door and hoped to find Sniff waiting for her. Sure enough, there he was, sitting in the same comfy chair during their first private exchange. All she could see was a hand over the armrest, but the scent of clovers drifting from his direction made it clear who was sitting there.

"Peter?" She slowly walked towards Sniff, timidly calling out to him. "I couldn't stop thinking about what happened before I left."

She noticed the flowers were moved. If Sniff was going to apologize, she had to make her's count to put things back in order for them.

"We have very different… well, I don't know what it’s like for you-I mean, not you, but for others that...“

After that last pause, Sniff finally spoke up from the chair.

“Twilight… I understand why what I said upset you, and we obviously have some personal things we need to work out between us.”

That tone from Sniff came off so flat, Twilight couldn’t tell if he was repressing his anger or holding back tears. Either way, it only served to make the situation all the more awkward.

Regardless, she crept up slowly, bringing into view Sniff, the flowers from earlier, and a cloth covering something on a small table he must have moved. He must have bought her something else, and that only made her feel worse.

“Oh, no. Peter… if this is you trying to apologize, the flowers were more than enough.”

“No,” Sniff firmly protested and waved his finger. “I stuck my nose where it didn’t belong in your private life—”

“Peter.”

“—and after how uncomfortable Chris made you feel, and—”

“Peter, stop.”

“—then I can only guess you thought I was hitting on you—”

Twilight heard enough, moved around the chair, and reared up to drop her front hooves down on his legs. She grabbed both of his hands in her wings, holding them up to stop him from needlessly apologizing.

“That’s not what happened at all.“

She looked him square in the eyes and saw how upset he was with their interaction.

No, he was more than sad. That was genuine remorse in his eyes, regrettably forcing a bit more honesty out of Twilight.

“Well, maybe the part about Chris making me uncomfortable is true, but I didn’t get angry because I thought you were hitting on me. I was upset because… I don’t have a romantic life.”

Her confession hit hard, though more for her than him, if only because she was finally acknowledging it directly.

“I never have. I’ve never even dated. And ever since Chris brought up how attractive he thought I looked, I guess… I didn’t want to face the fact that… I don’t know? That maybe I didn’t know how to find some pony of my own or that no pony would want me if even Chris pretty much rejected my offer to get a massage for that stupid bet.”

She caught herself getting angry again, mostly at Rainbow Dash, but that wasn’t what she was here for. This needed to be about healing the damage she inflicted.

“I snapped at you because I was insecure and… I mean… It’s not like I want to be single all my life, but… I have no idea on how to be romantic. Nopony has even had an interest in me.”

Sniff blinked a few times, trying to process how he misread the situation so wrong.

“So… you’re not mad at me?”

Twilight squeezed Sniff’s hands tighter and looked to him with pleading eyes.

“No, of course not. Peter, I know we’ve only just started to get to know each other, but you are one of my very best friends. Sure, we kind of got off on the wrong hoof, but once you started to open up and let me get to know the real you. The witty, and kind, and super Equestrian pony nerd I wish I was.“ She smiled as Peter laughed at that last part. “I’m so sorry for the way I reacted to your question. I’m guessing you were just trying to make conversation with me?”

Sniff grinned and shrugged, happy the mood had finally gone down.

“It’s a force of habit.”

Twilight, now more relaxed, grinned back, “Well, that’s a conversation I won’t have much to say about, but I’d be happy to listen to you talk about it. Maybe help me figure out what I need to do to find the right pony for me?”

Sniff nodded, still trying to grasp how fast this reconciliation came to pass.

“Sure… but I also need to ask, because now I’m a little more confused about what happened between you and Oven Fresh out there.”

Twilight folded her ears back, and she slouched, drooping her face out of view.

“Oh… that.”

Sniff gave Twilight a confused look.

“I thought at first that you were mad at me, and you saying goodbye in front of her place was some kind of trap you were luring me into. I also thought you were mad at her for spending time with me. But now I don’t know what to think.”

Twilight groaned, knowing how hard this was going to be for her to talk about.

“Okay... I’m going to take a lesson I learned from Starlight on this one and just be completely honest with you.“

She pulled back and moved to her own seat. After getting as comfortable as she could, she tried to keep properly upright, but as she faced him again, her posture dropped slightly, right along with her sinking self-image.

“So, the morning I snapped at you, it took me all of a minute and a quick pep talk with Starlight to realize that I screwed up. I knew I was wrong with the way I reacted, that it was for all the wrong reasons. I then went to your room to apologize, but you weren’t there. I checked the kitchen next, but there was only one other place I figured you would have gone off to, so I looked for you at the bakery.”

Sniff started to get nervous, not sure what all she might have overheard.

Twilight took a deep breath and hung her head.

“I… ended up eavesdropping on both of you. Not to spy on you both, I just wanted to talk to you, but then I was afraid to interrupt because you were talking about me, and I thought it would make things worse. Only then I was so impressed by what you said to her about me. And from the sounds of things, it seemed like you two were having a good time together, so I didn’t want to interrupt that or let you know that I was listening in on your conversation.”

She finally looked him in the eye again, her expression still mournful.

“How was your date with her, by the way?”

Sniff’s heart stopped, knowing he’d just entered a proverbial minefield.

“Uh… Good?”

Twilight cocked her head to the side, seemingly not satisfied with his answer.

“Really? Just good? Was it just good for you, because as hard as she tried to one-up me in taking out those Timberwolves, and how she kept on gushing about teaching you how to make her dinner biscuits, I would have thought you two really hit it off.”

This had to be a trick that Sniff was walking into.

“Yer not… like… mad or grossed out?”

That seemed to take Twilight by surprise.

“What? Why would I be mad or grossed out? I told you before that Equestria gets visitors that end up having crushes on ponies all the time. It might not be an everyday common occurrence, but it’s not unheard of. Although, I might have been just the tiniest bit jealous.“

As soon as those words left her mouth, Twilight felt compelled to slap herself. She remembered her promise to be completely honest with him. And yet, even if she was being cute with her word choices, it was still a far cry from the truth, and that needed to be corrected.

“Okay, I got super defensive when I thought she was going to try and steal your friendship away from me. And I didn’t even have a chance to apologize or try and make it up to you yet.”

“I see,” Sniff slowly answered, thinking he was jumping to all the wrong conclusions. “I guess I—“

He gave a deep sigh and buried his face in his hands. He was treating Twilight like she was trying to hook up with him. That wasn’t her, nor what she wanted. That’s why he wanted to salvage their friendship so badly.

“I’m sorry about that. To be honest, yes. Me and Ovens really hit it off, but I’m breaking so many taboos by what I’m doing with her. And yes, it is because she’s a pony, but I can’t help myself, and now I'm So confused on what to do or what I can do or if I’m just going to end up hurting her on accident because...“

Twilight jumped out of her chair and ran back to Sniff. She took his wrists in her wings and pulled his hands away to comfort him in this unexpected display of worry.

“What are you confused about? Why do you think you would hurt her?”

Sniff was nearing the point of tears over what all was running through his mind.

“She wants something that’s real, but I can’t give it to her. I don’t commit. I never have. I can’t!”

Twilight took Peter’s hand into her hooves.

“Why not? What’s wrong?”

Sniff took another deep breath, so many old demons freeing themselves to torment him.

“Remember how I told you I studied psychology, and I didn’t like what I learned about myself?”

Twilight nodded, still desperate to understand his problems so she could better help him.

“Yes, what did you learn?”

[Six years ago in Sniff’s psychology professor's office.]

Sniff held up his course study book for his professor, turned it open, flipped through all the pages from front to back, closed it, then dangled it in his fingertips and dropped it in the trash can.

“This is bullshit.”

His professor, an older woman, sat unconvinced. Her greying hair had a faded dye of some off-brown that tried to mask her weathered facial features. An unpleased yet uncomfortably blank expression on her face staring at her student.

“Mr. James, I don’t know what you want me to do. You were made aware that the self-assessment was going to be assigned at the beginning of the course and that people don’t always like what they discover about themselves. You don’t have to share the paper, or even what you find. All I need you to do is see how accurate you think the assessment was. But for as smart as you’ve shown yourself to be, if you think the teaching material is insufficient, we can talk about it.”

Sniff leaned forward, doing his best to hold back his anger.

“Narcissistic tendencies? Addictive personality? That’s all bullshit. Abandonment issues might be true, but to have Histrionic, Avoidant, Dependent, and Antisocial personality disorders?”

The professor gave Sniff a puzzled look before she could reason together a reply.

“Mr. James, there is a reason you’re only supposed to use the textbooks listed for my class and not reference the advanced material until you’ve covered the basics. So have a seat, and let’s get this straightened out.”

[After three hours of discussing Sniff’s past.]

The professor ran past Sniff to try and stop him from leaving her office.

“Peter, please just stop for a second and listen to yourself. You were a minor, and she was more than twice your age. There was nothing consensual about your relationship with her. She took advantage of your broken home and tried to make your parents' promiscuity sound normal. It wasn’t. And it’s clear your narcissism is you thinking you can be the best thing for women to learn from.”

She got him to stop from walking out, but she wasn’t likely to stop him from walking around her if she couldn’t get through to him.

“You’re addicted to the gratification of pleasing them just as much as you are receiving it. You’ve spent so much time convincing yourself that these one-night stands and on-again, off-again relationships are still going to make your mistress happy, which makes you happy. It’s a learned behavior you picked up. And doing all of these generous acts and charity are just to mask over what you really want from them.”

Sniff had backed away and tried blocking out everything he was being told.

“Then why do they keep coming back to me until they find someone new? Why are so many in happy and healthy relationships? Kids have sneakers. All the homeless I’ve fed. The soccer team that gets to go and live their dreams?”

His professor tried again to reach him.

“Yes, you help put shoes on the feet of hundreds of kids, but how many of those single mothers did you sleep with? Feeding the homeless is virtuous, but not when you donate your time and talents to impress the volunteers so you can get them the attention they needed and sleep with them.”

There was so much to break down from the long conversation they had. So many of his issues still needed to be further explored, but so much was also overtly signs of deep-rooted issues.

“They didn’t need to have sex with you to help them trust you. And the soccer team? It’s clear your whole intent was to sleep with more of them than your friend, who sounds just as delusional as you. She’s enabling you. You need professional help, Peter. This lifestyle is going to catch up to you, and your friends won’t always be there to support you or bail you out the next time you sleep with the wrong woman.”

Sniff turned and snapped at her.

“You can’t think I’m that stupid? I know what I’m doing. I know how to make this work.”

His professor wiped her eyes and pinched her nose in frustration at his stubborn refusal.

“No, Peter. You’re too damn smart. Someone stupid wouldn’t be as successful as you are. You even deceived me.”

Sniff clenched his fist.

“I didn’t deceive you, goddamnit. I meant every word I said.”

The professor narrowed her brow and spoke as if insulted.

“I was wearing my running clothes, so of course, I’m going to look thinner and younger in that kind of activewear.”

Sniff immediately countered back.

“So I deceived you, but somehow it’s still true? Why do you reject every compliment anyone gives you? And, for that matter, why did you start running along my route after I told you that?”

The professor turned and started walking back to her desk. She knew she slipped up by confiding anything to support his claims.

“No, Mr. James. This is how you do it. It was a mistake to take any interest in you.”

“It made you happy, though?” Sniff asked her from behind, making her stop in her tracks. “Didn’t it? Made you more than happy? Made you feel young again, didn’t I?”

She turned around, wearing all the scorn she could physically project at him. So angry she had to deflect the question.

“Why did you even bother taking my class if you can already manipulate any woman you want?" Another slip-up, implying that he had gotten to her, as well. “Are you happy? Happy to hear that maybe for a few days, you made this widowed old woman feel appreciated?”

Sniff pointed an accusatory finger in her face that stopped her cold.

“Don’t be mad at me. I saw you running long before I knew you taught here. All I knew is that every Tuesday, you ran the same course at the busiest time and slowed down just enough to let the guys watch you and speed up just enough to watch them slip away. And the earrings you started to wear.”

“Stop it.”

“And the perfume.”

“Mr. James shut up!”

Sniff stepped closer to the lonely professor and slowly took her hand into his.

“If you didn’t want this, you would have stopped running with me as soon as I took your class.”

With more angry tears welling up, she did her best to convince him this engagement wasn’t what it really was.

“For that, we can both agree.”

Sniff stepped closer and put his other hand on her hip.

“Was I wrong to not let go when you didn’t pull away from me?”

Slap!

Sniff’s face was suddenly left stinging and facing the direction of her follow-through, yet he did not pull away, “I know we shouldn’t, but that doesn’t mean that we can’t.”

The professor didn’t let go of Sniff’s hand or pull away.

“You don’t know how to stop… do you?’

Sniff turned back slowly, no signs of pain or anger showing through.

“Do you want me to stop if it means going home tonight not remembering what it feels like to have someone want you?“

He ran his hand up her side and down over her knee-high skirt and groped her ass, yet she offered no resistance, just as he knew she wouldn't. Not at this point.

“It’s only human to be selfish once in a while… to want to be touched… to have a moment away from thinking you’re always alone.”

She brought her hand to his face again, but this time it was soft and wanting.

“You’re a cruel man to offer me this.”

Sniff leaned in closer, “I’d be cruel if I didn’t.”

And it was here, for just a moment, she broke eye contact, either out of shame or regret, but her response woun't have changed either way.

“Only tonight, and then I’m dropping you from my class.”

Sniff started to kiss her and lifted her up to sit her down on her desk.

“I dropped myself before I came to see you.“ He reached under her blouse from behind and undid her bra strap. “I’m focusing on marketing and changing campuses next week.”

She wrapped her legs around him and pulled him closer, “Come see me every day after hours to check for your referral. I want your input before I sign you off for good.”

[Back in Twilight’s study.]

Either by habit or fear of her reaction, Sniff knew he couldn’t tell her the whole truth and avoided the story altogether.

“I need to make others happy. I have to help them, make them feel better. If I don't, I self-destruct. I've been this way for so long I can't tell if I'm being selfish or selfless half the time."

If not for the seriousness of the moment, she would have sworn he was pulling her leg again.

"Peter… I don't understand why you think being nice to others and making them happy is a bad thing."

Sniff shook his head. It was clear she still didn’t understand what he was saying. Not when he struggled to understand himself as it was.

"I hate the idea of being disingenuous. Good deeds aren't good if they're done for selfish reasons. And I think you’re the first one that I’ve gone out of my way for without these old feelings of thinking I might be doing something for something I wanted in return. I haven’t with Oven Fresh either, but with her, I’m… scared it’s going to happen and—"

Twilight laid a hoof on Sniff's shoulder and raised his chin to look him in the eye.

"Be honest with me. Have any of the kind words or acts you've made here while you've been with us been done with the expectation of getting something in return or done to guilt somepony into doing something they didn’t want to do?"

Sniff rolled his eyes. Of course, the answer was no... But he couldn’t tell her that the reason was because he didn’t want to fuck any of them until just recently.

"No… but I'm afraid they will … I dunno. They feel so obligated to try and appease me that… l... And I don't want to take advantage of anyone. And I don't want anyone falling so deeply in love that when I can't return the feelings that it breaks them. Especially if we get close."

Twilight rolled her eyes and started to laugh.

"Okay, now I know you may be a hopeless flirt and a smooth talker, but I think it's a bit early—"

"I can name four that have already put themselves in compromising positions trying to get closer to me," Sniff stated with no joy in his voice. "And… part of me wants to give them what they want. And part of me is afraid to."

Twilight sat on the floor in front of Sniff, her curiosity merging with her concerns at just how hollow he sounded.

"What do they want from you?"

Sniff sighed and sat back deep in his chair, still trying to distinguish fact from his perverted delusions.

"I think that's what's got me so worried. I can't tell if they just want my attention and praise, just my time, a date, or something more physically intimate."

Twilight cocked her head slightly, "Are you saying you can't tell if they want hugs and kisses or if they want to get married and start a family?"

Sniff recognized this as a chance to test their knowledge of sex and thought to suggest an alternative. Twilight would have to be honest with him at this point.

"That or skip the getting married and enjoy the physical aspects but stop short of having kids."

Twilight cringed slightly, but then stopped short, not fully understanding such a concept. She’d never even heard of… what would that even consist of?

"That's not really a thing that happens here," she slowly and confusedly answered.

"Really," Sniff asked rather nonchalantly. "I mean, I guess I shouldn't be surprised, but that doesn't mean I've seen the same signs of some of the ladies here asking or posing as if that's what they wanted."

Twilight looked a little nervous. He needed her help, and she was drawing nothing but blanks. How could she be so smart and yet so clueless?

"No… No pony would… No. I don't believe you. You must have misunderstood."

Clearly getting nowhere, Sniff decided to play dumb.

"Oh… you're probably right… What would that look like exactly? Specifically, I mean. What would they do if they wanted to skip marriage? Come to think of it. Our bodies are so different. I don't know… well, biologically, we're not compatible."

Now Twilight was utterly dumbfounded.

“Not compatible?”

Sniff softened his tone, “Yeah. Humans can only get other humans pregnant. Is cross-species breeding even a thing ponies are capable of?”

This was really taxing Twilight’s brainpower. Why didn’t she study biology more often?

“Yes… I think? But… you’re also not from our world, and your physical composition is completely different from ours.”

Still needing to make another push, Sniff thought of something to help clarify his stance.

“We humans have forty-six chromosomes. Twenty-three pairs. For insemination to work, there has to be a matching set of twenty-three chromosomes to match from sperm to the oocyte. Then again, we’re not magic, so I’m sure different rules apply to you.”

“Yeah,” Twilight answered blankly, all the biology talk going straight over her head. “You know… that’s… actually a lot for me to take in right now. So… how about I get back to you on that?”

It was at that point that Sniff realized he overshot his goal and put Twilight on a nerd-fueled research binge. That or he truly overstepped his bounds this time.

“Sure. I shouldn't expect an easy answer like that right off the bat. And… you know what? We should probably go see how everyone else is doing.”

[Earlier in outside of the Castle with Lumberman and Applejack.]

Lumberman hopped into the bed of his truck with Applejack grunting, struggling to join him on the tailgate as he twisted open two beers. She’d been walking around awkwardly stiff ever since she came back from the Everfree Forest. Probably sore from kicking so much ass, he figured.

“Apples… I still can’t believe that was you in that video. You were really kicking ass out there. How were you not scared?”

Applejack took the beer and held it with both hooves.

“Scared of a few Timberwolves? They’re a bunch ‘ah lightweights compared to all the others we’ve had to fight before, and pretty weak, to be honest. More bark than bite.”

Lumberman choked on his beer and spit it out, coughing and hacking.

“Gah! Goddmanit,” He laughed. “I should have seen that coming, but I’m glad you and everyone made it back safe.”

Applejack clinked her beer bottle to Lumberman’s for a toast but held the bottle awkwardly as she did so. Normally, she’d hold it in by the neck in her fetlock. Now she was holding it between the inside of both hooves.

“You and me both, partner.”

From the lip down to the entire neck of the bottle in her mouth, she tipped back, hooves free in her mouth, having a good long chug. After having nearly finished the entire bottle, she took it between her hooves agian, still not quite holding it in any fashion that should be comfortable.

“Boy, howdy does that ever feel good on these ‘ole hooves ah mine.”

Lumberman snorted.

“Well yeah. You were pretty much punching and kicking trees apart all day. I imagined they’d be sore.”

Applejack took another swig of her beer and smacked her lips.

“You know it. Felt good having a little action this morning. Probably went a little too rough on ‘em, though. Normally I can just walk it off, but my dogs are still barken. Should probably have the nurse take a look at ‘em. Every step feels like I’m stepping on one uh Granny’s knitting needles.”

Lumberman finished his beer and set it down behind him.

“Lemme see how bad they are. A tough girl like you could probably walk over hot coals and land mines and shrug it off.”

Applejack downed the rest of her beer and dropped it while trying to put it down, sending it rolling till it fell out of the truck and onto the ground.

“Shit… sorry.”

She did a quick wipe of her fetlock to get rid of the condensation from the bottle and then held her hoof up for Lumberman to examine.

His wide grin quickly shrunk to a look of worry. He remembered the soft, smooth pads she had before. Even after bucking trees and walking over gravel, they always seemed perfectly healthy. What he saw this time was clear signs of bruising with nicks and tears in her frogs. There were even splinters of all sizes embedded in the thick flesh.

Applejack started to worry, seeing Lumberman’s reaction.

“That bad, Woody?”

Lumberman let her hoof go and took her other forehoof to examine and saw the same type of damage.

“It’s not mangled, but you definitely need to get this looked at. And hold on.”

He slid off the tailgate and looked over Applejack’s rear hooves.

“Yeah. These are just as torn up… How the hell did you manage to walk here?”

Applejack shrugged, and her ear twitched.

“I was just so fixated on getting back that I sorta blocked out how much it was hurt’n to walk on ‘em.”

Lumberman shook his head, either entertained by her stupidity or impressed by her ruggedness. In all likelihood, probably both.

“Never mind. Come on, let’s get ya inside.”

Applejack slid down to the grass but buckled and winced in pain when her hooves hit the ground.

“Gaulll-lee… I tell ya. My hooves feel like what a shit popsicle must taste like.”

[Earlier in Kelly’s room in the castle.]

Kelly wasted no time taking Big Mac to her bed and pulling him on top of her to reward his safe return with a passionate kiss. They kissed and felt each other over until she started to feel him getting hard. Not that she wasn’t itching for the chance to feel him thrust deep inside, but this just wasn’t the time.

“Hold on,” Kelly regretfully demanded as she broke off from the kiss. ”Tonight, we can finish this, but I don’t know how much time we have until they call us in.”

Big Mac lifted himself up and looked under his stomach at his cock slumped out at half-mast, then back up to Kelly.

“What am I supposed to do with this, then?”

Kelly looked at his dick for a moment and had to push out her desires to say fuck it and have him take her.

“Try thinking about baseball or try to imagine walking in on Granny Smith wearing my panties… and slowly starting to pull them down so you can see her old wrinkly—”

“Stop!” Big Mac unexpectedly shrieked in disgust. “Gah! Uhck.“

He dry heaved, honestly thinking he was about to lose what little he had to eat that morning.

“I think you just ruined vaginas for me.“ He shuttered. “I don’t think I’m ever getting another erection as long as I live.”

Kelly giggled, though she felt a little guilty for putting such a visual in his head. Honestly, that veered dangerously into cruel and unusual.

“I’m sorry, but at least now you have a quick fix if you find yourself popping a chubby and you want to get rid of it.”

Big Mac grumbled something but then gave up his anger with a huff and sat on the bed next to Kelly.

“I hope you didn’t miss me too much while I was gone.”

Kelly leaned over, pulling Big Mac’s foreleg over her and hugging around his barrel as best as he could in spite of the obvious size difference.

“I really fucking missed you, Mackie. I… um…“

She sighed in regret, knowing her behavior over the last two nights couldn't be overlooked, not if she wanted to change. Besides, she didn’t really take things that far and decided to be forward with him about what happened.

“I wish I could of had you back every night with me. I didn’t do very well having to sleep alone and needed Luna to stay with me just so I could fall asleep.”

Big Mac cocked an eyebrow at Kelly’s word choice.

“You didn’t… you know? Do—”

Kelly snorted loudly at his question.

“No. I didn’t dyke out on the princess... But I did give her a kiss for being so considerate and helping me back to bed when I got shit-faced drunk.”

Big Mac had a moment of conflict and mixed thoughts running through his mind.

“She’s not trying to steal you away from me, is she?”

Kelly giggled and playfully punched Big Mac in the side.

“No, she’s not trying to steal me away from you, and I’m not cheating on you with her… I just felt so bad for her.“

She pushed herself up and out of the embrace. There was a reason she felt so bad for Luna, and maybe Big Mac could provide some answers for her.

“But why did you turn her down? And not that I’m into mares or anything, but if I was, she would be on the top of my list.”

Big Mac scrunched his face and flared his nostrils.

“I ain’t never-oh… Did she tell you about our time together at the Summer Wrap Up Festival?”

Kelly nodded, thinking there had to be some reason worth discussing.

“She said you two spent the whole day together before you up and ditched her. Why?”

Big Mac sulked, clearly not proud of his past exploits.

“I don’t know how much she must ‘uh told you ‘bout what happened that day. But we didn’t go there together.”

“You didn’t?” Kelly asked, realizing she honestly had no idea what his take on what happened that day was and must have been jumping to conclusions.

Big Mac shook his head.

“Nope, I wasn’t even planning to go. I’d been working on a gazebo on the farm and ran out of nails. The festival had taken over the whole town, and I had to walk through it to get to the hardware store. Then, Princess Luna just grabbed me and started dragging me along with her to all the games. I—“ He dropped his head, looking embarrassed. “—snuck away during the scavenger hunt.”

Kelly laid a hand on his thigh and started to rub it gently, “Were you not having fun with her?”

Big Mac looked up and sighed, regret obvious on his face.

“It wasn’t that I wasn’t haven fun ‘er nuthin. I was just so focused on get‘n muh work done that I didn’t want to join everypony else and have fun. But, the shop was closed, and Zecora, of all ponies, convinced me that there was no harm in going out and enjoying myself fer once. Later that night, I ran into Luna again. We had fun at a few more events and such. Then on the Ferris Wheel, she just up and out of the blue gave me a kiss on the cheek.”

Kelly moved her hand from his leg to around his shoulder and leaned on him.

“Why didn’t you kiss her back or see if she wanted to… I dunno. Do more than kiss or even try dating her?”

Big Mac sulked while Kelly’s hand rubbed over his shoulder.

“I didn’t know what to think of what the kiss meant at the time. And this was after me and Miss Cherrilee went our separate ways. I guess I didn’t have the courage to try or was too darn scared that something was gonna mess it up again. It’s like, I kept telling myself not to try... Wasn’t till recently I felt this feeling that I should keep my eyes open and try again.”

Kelly nuzzled in under his arm again.

“What do you think brought that on? Was it me?”

Big Mac chuckled.

“Sorta. I’d been doing deliveries of apples to a town not too far away. The same town Starlight took over a while back before Twilight and all them convinced her to change. There was a mare in town there that I was sure was flirt ‘n with me. She wasn’t pushen for me to do nuthin special for her, and no pony was making me do nuthin fancy for her. I was able to think for myself fer once. So I started to think ‘n that maybe I could try again…”

He smiled, almost shyly, and nuzzled in closer to Kelly, “Then you showed up and thanked me with that kiss on the cheek and… Well… I guess everything worked out.”

Kelly took her free hand and started to rub the inside of Big Mac’s legs near his groin.

“Should I be worried the next time you make a delivery?”

Big Mac rubbed up Kelly’s side and gave her breast a nudge.

“Should I be worried ‘bout you and Luna? You did give ‘er a kiss already.”

Kelly pulled back and pushed him over.

“It’s not like that, you dick” She laughed and threw herself on top of him. “You’d probably like to see that, though, wouldn’t you?”

Big Mac chuckled at the playful jab.

“What? Watching Luna steal my special somehuman away? You know it only takes one kiss from you to be so smitten.”

Kelly pulled herself closer and kissed him while running her fingers up and down his neck and petting his face.

“Sorry, I keep forgetting what a gentlecolt you are. You’re not like the guys back where I’m from. They love watching two girls fooling around, getting naughty, kissing each other like I kiss you, rubbing each other like I know you want to touch me, eating each other out, and using their fingers to—“

Kelly felt something poking her from behind, under her skirt.

Now, while she wasn’t expecting it, who was she not to have a little fun toying with him and wiggle her panties over his returning hardon?

“Oh, my,” she playfully teased him. “Maybe you’re not the gentlecolt I thought you were. Is this the Bad Boy Mackie getting hard? Or is Good Boy Mackie just happy to have me teasing you again?”

Big Mac pushed Kelly back so she was sitting on his erection, his face somehow even redder than it normally was.

“Miss Kelly, I will always be a gentlecolt, but please don’t tease me like that. Just seeing you being a bad girl is enough to bring out the bad boy in me. I only have eyes for you, and I mean it… but, uh… maybe you could tell me more ‘bout what that would look like tonight?”

Kelly cooed and slid her palm over the exposed length of Big Mac’s cock until she reached the tip and started to massage its head in her hand.

“As soon as we’re alone, I'm gonna drive you wild and make you cum so hard, Bad Boy.“

She turned her hand and gave a slow stroke down his shaft once, only to pull her hand away and lean down and plant a little smooch on the bridge of his muzzle.

“But until then… you’re going to have to think about Granny Smith if you want to keep this monster tucked away.”

Big Mac groaned, covering his eyes with his forehooves, and went limp before the mental image of the granny panties were fully lowered.

“Ferget give’n you the spare room. I need to get my own place where I can fuck you in private and not have tuh worry about this anymore.”

[Over in another one of the Castle of Friendship's spare room's set aside for Zecora to recover in.]

Rainbow Dash had just joined Becky, Benny, Pinkie, and Nurse Redheart as she was being treated.

“Feeling any better, Zecora?”

Zecora smiled as more bandages were wrapped around her left rear leg while she lay on the bed.

“Mr. Cerberus appeared to have worse injuries than mine. But thanks to all of you and him, I’m alive and feel just fine.”

Benny sat in a chair on the other side of the bed, looking like he had been deep in thought.

“Something’s not adding up. Cerb got clawed twice, and both times it ripped him open. That makes sense. So does Starlight getting a bloody lip when she threw down with Rainbow Dash. Nurse Redheart cut her hoof open when she stomped on a broken tile… but Zecora was both clawed and bitten by the Timberwolves trying to fight them off during her escape… And yet, somehow, all she has is some patches of missing fur and a few bruises?”

Pinkie tapped her nose, while her mind was deep in thought... Deep for Pinkie, anyway.

“Don’t forget about Trixie and her bloody nose.”

Benny shook his head, the illogical inconsistencies piling up against the more serious injuries.

“Yeah, that too, but even still. Zecora was mauled, and the guard that attacked AJ and Kelly got pummeled by Big Mac, but all their injuries are essentially superficial. Not a drop of blood or any broken bones. I don’t understand why the injuries are so inconsistent.”

Zecora, while still new to this, turned to Benny to try and offer some insight.

“Your concerns, I think, rightfully warrant such fear. Perhaps what’s at fault is the same reason you’re here.”

Before anyone could speak further, the door to the room cracked open, allowing Applejack to let herself in with Lumberman right behind her, and she had a response to Zecora’s statement.

“You know, Zecora, I keep on think’n that there’s got to be a reason our new friends were sent here. It can’t be a coincidence that things keep coming together like they do.”

Zecora smiled brightly at the return of another friendly face as well as another voice of agreement from Applejack.

Of course, Applejack had more to share on that idea.

“You missed it all, but when Kelly got hurt, we all came together and saved her. With any luck, we’re gonna get Becky a cure, and it just so happens that after you got attacked, you ran into Cerb’s recon team? Too many coincidences, I say.”

“Agreed,” Celestia’s commanding yet gentle voice agreed, entering the room from the doorway. “I do believe there is a reason they were brought here. But before we can discover that, I would like to know what else has happened that Luna and Shining Armor have not been able to tell me. A great many of things I would like to know, actually.”

Benny stood up, opting to speak for everyone else.

“Princess, I’m glad you came. I wish it could’ve been under better circumstances, but what I’ve learned might shed some light on why, or what, brought us here.”

The whole room gasped, and before any questions could be raised, Benny silenced them all.

“It’s just a theory, but it’s the only thing I can think of that makes sense so far. We’ll get everyone together and talk somewhere in private. I imagine none of you will want this information getting out if I’m right.”

Nodding, Celestia turned to walk down the hallway, “Bring everypony involved with this, and we will discuss it in Twilight’s study. That will be large enough to accommodate all of us.”

While everyone else was distracted by Benny, Lumberman had arrived and turned to Nurse Redheart.

“Hey, while they're all getting ready, can you patch up Applejack?”

Everyone exiting stopped to look at Applejack. Even Celestia came back with Luna and Shining, who had been behind her, all of them peaking their heads inside.

Of course, Applejack felt about as big as a thimble with all the eyes staring at her.

“It’s nuthin, y’all. I just got my hooves roughed up a bit and a few splinters.”

“Princess Celestia?” Twilight called out from down the hallway. “You made it… What’s everypony doing? Is Zecora okay?”

Luna backed away from the door to let Twilight through.

“It appears that Applejack may have injured her hooves during the glorious combat.”

Applejack fumbled her way up next to Zecora and sat with the hind legs dangling off the bed.

“Just need some bandages to help ‘em heal just like Zecora here.”

Becky knelt down and looked over Applejack’s left forehoof.

“Looks like some knicks and scrapes. Not sure about getting those slivers out, though. I should have some tweezers in my medkit here. Might need some needle nose pliers for the bigger ones.“

The more she stared at the slivers, the more concerned she became. These slivers, something was off about them.

“How bad does it hurt?” Becky asked.

Applejack nervously huffed, “Ugh. I dunno. A lot? But it’s fine. I can walk just peachy keen.”

Unconvinced, Twilight trotted up in front of Applejack.

“Don’t worry, Becky. I can pull them out.”

A purple aura lit up around Applejack's hoof and held it in place. Then, focusing her magic, Twilight took hold of one of the smaller splinters and yanked it out.

Applejack winced and tried to jerk her hoof back.

“Ouch! Goddamnit! Ya mind not ripping that shit out so fast?”

The room went silent, save for a few gasps, and Twilight started to back away from the hoof.

“Applejack. I’m so sorry. I-I-I didn’t think...I mean.“

She turned to Becky, showing her the sliver, but hid it behind her wing.

“Should I put it back in?”

Still wincing and in a considerable amount of pain, Applejack glared up at Twilight.

“Put it back in?! Did you start thinking with your ass instead ‘uh yer head? It hurt the first time going in. Why would—“

The first drop of blood began to trickle down and pooled at the bottom of her hoof.

Applejack stared at the drop of red as if it were something so out of place it couldn’t be what she was seeing. Then it fell to the floor.

“Awwwwwwe, fuck me.“

It was a waking nightmare Applejack was reliving all over again. Only this time, it was her blood streaming out, dripping faster and faster, sending the once fearless apple farmer into a panic attack.

”Woody! What’s happening?! Why’m I bleeding?! Make it stop! Becky! Make it stop! Twilight! Ferget what I said! Put it back in!”

Lumberman quickly pushed his way past everyone and grabbed a wad of gauze, and pressed it to Applejack’s bleeding hoof.

“Hey, Apples. Calm down. Yer fine. It’s just a little prick. Yer not dying or anything.”

Despite his words, Applejack wasn’t calming down even slightly.

“Woody! I’m bleeding! I ain’t never been bleeding before. Why’s this happening now?”

Lumberman held her hoof in both hands, gently stroking it with the one not holding pressure on the gauze.

“Hey, hey. Shhh. I know. I gotchu. We’re all gonna take care of you, and you’ll be back on your hooves and bucking trees in no time.”

Curious, Becky had been examining the bloody sliver pulled out by Twilight, but after rolling it over between her fingers, she dropped it like it had been covered in ants. She wiped her fingers off on a spare cloth and went for her medkit.

“Someone get a bin for the slivers. They gotta come out. All of them.”

Celestia started to make her way out and headed for the study, passing Sniff on the way and smiled.

“Hello, Sniff. A pleasure to see you again.“ She turned her head back to Luna with a scowl. “Sister, a moment of your time, please.”

Right away, Sniff knew he missed something big and looked to Luna.

“Something going on I should know about?”

Luna looked like she knew she was going to be walking into an argument.

“Nothing you need worry yourself over. Applejack has splinters in her hooves from fighting the Timberwolves and started bleeding upon their removal. Dearest sister, would like to talk to us about it.”

Sniff pulled out his phone and started messing with the screen.

“Shit, Luna, I am so sorry to hear, but if there’s blood in there, can you hold onto this for me?“ He turned off the screen and tucked his phone in the neckpiece Luna wore, then started off towards the room. “Sorry! I don't want to get any blood on it! I’ll grab it later!”

No sooner than Sniff made it to the door, everyone was backing away with uneasy looks on their faces. He looked into the room and saw the scene that was playing out.

Lumberman was sitting behind Applejack on the bed and hugging her from behind. Becky was squirting disinfectant in Applejack’s left hoof while Twilight was holding the bleeding hoof with her magic. Nurse Redheart was doing her best to push over more gauze as blood continued dripping down.

Twilight was focused on holding Applejack’s other forehoof with her magic and looked almost as distraught as Applejack. She could barely manage to hold the hoof still, every tug away from Twilight, caused the telekinetic hold to shift.

Visibly strained, Twilight took a deep breath and looked to be trying to steady herself.

“This one’s bigger than that last one, AJ. Sorry for this.”

Applejack started to wiggle almost violently on the bed before she even felt the pull.

“No, Twilight. Just leave ‘em in there. Please. No, Woody, don’t let ‘er-Ahh! “

She tensed up and tried to pull away as Twilight pulled the next sliver out.

“Woody, please make’em stop. They’re hurting me!”

It was clear now that Lumberman wasn’t hugging Applejack; he was restraining her so that she was still enough for Twilight and Becky to help her.

Then again, just due to the size of the slivers, there was no question why she struggled as hard as she did. When Twilight finally pulled out the sliver, it was over two inches long and had jagged edges that had done more damage as it was pulled out.

Not only was Applejack in pain, she was scared senseless, like a child in a hospital that didn’t understand why they were going to be operated on after an accident.

Sniff's moment of reflection was interrupted when he heard Rainbow Dash yelling from down the hall.

“Out of the way, Casanova! Big Red Horse coming through!”

Big Mac turned the corner with Kelly on his back.

“AJ! I’m coming!”

Applejack was crying loudly and screamed out for her brother.

"Mac! Make 'em stop-ah-ah-hop! Please!"

Then, as if to make things more chaotic, Starlight teleported behind Sniff.

"I'm here. Chris is on his way."

Fluttershy flew from the other direction as Big Mac ran into the room.

"Justin and Rarity are right behind me. Where's Applejack?"

Inside the room, Big Mac didn't understand what was happening to his sister, and his panic promptly turned to rage.

"She said stop! Let her go!"

Becky was trying to stitch the hole closed and sounded just as angry.

"She has pieces of Timberwolf jammed up deep in her frogs. We have to get them out and clean the wounds, or she is going to get all her hooves infected, or worse.”

Applejack slowed her breathing and held back the tears long enough to give everyone one last warning.

“If you all don’t let me go, I’m gonna start bucking, and I won’t be holding back no more.”

Twilight was about to let go of Applejack when Becky shouted, “No! Don’t let her go.”

Applejack looked at Becky like Big Mac did the guards when Kelly was stabbed.

“I walked all the way here with them hurt’n me the whole gosh darn time. I’m not letting you keep yanking them outta me like this... Last chance.”

Becky dropped the needle and let it dangle freely while she moved away and got right in front of Applejack’s face. With just as much intensity and unexpected strength, she pulled Applejack's face to hers so they were looking each other square in the eye.

“Listen to me. I know this hurts. But we don’t know what kind of filth those Timberwolves were covered in. The kind of infections these splinters you have stuck in you can get bad. If you leave them in there or don’t let us clean them out, then the infection could turn septic. Do you know what that means?”

The only thing that came to Applejack’s mind, other than kicking Becky away, was a septic tank. She knew that wasn’t what Becky meant, so shook her head no with her death glare that she held just as still strong.

Despite the intimidation tactic, Becky didn’t shy away.

“Having a wound go septic means you developed sepsis. That means the bacteria that causes your infection goes into your bloodstream and makes your blood toxic to your organs. And do you remember when I told you about my conditions?”

Applejack didn’t answer; she looked around the room, waiting for someone to help, but was given none. She thought she might get some support from Rarity or Cerb—‘Why was he wearing a bathrobe?’—when they walked in the door, but they too, kept their distance.

However, she didn’t have to say anything. The new look of fear she had made it clear she remembered.

Becky jerked Applejack’s face back in alignment with hers again.

“My diseases will take years to kill me, and we don't have a cure yet. We can stop you from getting sick by pulling these out right now. But if you wake up with Sepsis tomorrow morning and we don't get enough of the right meds in you fast enough, your heart and lungs will shut down, and you’ll be dead before Luna lowers the moon.”

Applejack tried to turn back to Lumberman, but somehow Becky was overpowering her. She could only hope her pleading would make this all stop.

“Woody, please tell me she’s lying. That can’t be true. I’m not gonna die if I don’t get these taken out of me… Right, partner?”

Sadly, the answer came from Cerb instead.

“She’s not lying, Applejack. I’ve seen what happens when a wound goes septic. Had a junior guy join my battalion and caught a metal sliver in his arm clearing out some scrap metal. He didn’t clean it or tell anyone. Just put a band-aid over it. Next morning his arm was swollen up bigger than my arms are now. Poor guy was in the hospital for over a week trying to get the infection out and his blood clean. Not every sliver is lethal, but Becky scrubbed the shit out of my cuts before she stitched me up just to be safe. It hurt like a bitch, but it beats being dead.”

Becky let go of Applejack’s face and started to walk to a chair in the corner of the room.

“Rarity, I need you to take over stitching for me. I wasn’t really being honest about being hung over this morning. I’m just having trouble with my hands lately… Nerves and all that fun stuff.”

Having only a little research done from the medical books provided, Nurse Redheart remembered reading about this subject and opted to speak on the matter, even if it was of a question than validation.

“This was in the books about respiratory infections, but that book focused on sepsis as a symptom from pneumonia.”

Becky stepped back to let Rarity take her spot and then walked over to whisper something to Cerb before answering Nurse Redheart’s implied question.

“That’s for people susceptible to Legionnaires' disease, like me. This is worse.”

Mentally preparing herself for the task ahead, Rarity walked over and took her new spot.

“Don’t worry, Applejack. I practiced on Justin just a little while ago. I’m actually quite good at this.”

Big Mac moved back against the wall and let Cerb step in front of his sister.

Offering a silent thank you, Cerb put on his bravest face and squatted down to one knee.

“Twilight, let go of this leg. I got it.“

Twilight didn’t ask any questions and let him take Applejack's foreleg.

Carefully, but firmly, Cerb held his left hand around her still bleeding hoof, ready to make the speech of his life to save hers.

“Applejack, look at me.“ He let her frightened eyes lock on to his before he continued. “I saw you out there kicking ass. You’re a fearless warrior. Let me hear you say that.”

The whole room watched, wondering what Cerb was trying to do, but Applejack did as he said.

“I’m uh—“ She sniffed and choked up. “—fearless warrior.”

“Hey.” Cerb tapped her foreleg twice with his right hand. “You know Lumberman’s right behind you and can hear you mumbling and sniffling. You wanna say that again like you mean it? Maybe remind him he’s got the most badass Lioness taking care of him? Come on. Let’s hear it.”

“I’m a fearless warrior,” she said a little more clearly.

“Louder,” he instructed, not impressed with her delivery.

“I’m a fearless warrior,” she repeated herself, not understanding the request.

“Louder!” he barked, making it clear he wanted to hear it loud and clear.

“I’m a Fearless Warrior!” she loudly declared, nearly matching his intensity.

Cerb shook his head and looked at Lumberman with sickly disappointment.

“Bro, you might want to let go. The real Applejack must still be out in the Everfree kicking ass. I think we brought a changeling home.”

Applejack’s eyes shot open wide, and then she grit her teeth before she screamed like she was trying to match Luna’s royal Canterlot voice.

“I’M THE REAL APPLEJACK AND THE SAME FEARLESS WARRIOR YOU SAW SMASHING TIMBERWOLVES YOU LYING SACK UH SHIT!”

Cerb locked eyes with Applejack again, stern and fierce.

“Then stop acting like a coward and let them pull these stupid toothpicks out and get you cleaned out and healed up. Shit, I watched Lumberman fall on a glass bottle and pull out shards of glass longer than these twigs. So, if you’re gonna roll with us and expect to keep up with ‘ol Woody, then you gotta show us you can push through the pain.“

He did a quick turn to Nurse Redheart. His intensity gone, replaced with an expression of fleeting hope.

“Unless you have any numbing agents or morphine, that would make shit a lot easier.”

Nurse Redheart shook her head, not knowing what was going on or how to help with his requests.

Cerb shook his head and turned back to Applejack, still trying to find the best way to build her up for what was about to happen. All he had was forcing a smirk a drill instructor gave him before putting him through hell for fucking up.

“Guess it’s your lucky day. You get to show us how strong you really are.“

He held up her hoof right in front of Twilight and hoped challenging her pride would give her the strength she needed.

“Twilight, pull the rest out. I’ll help make sure she holds still for you. I owe her for picking up my slack when I sat out the last fight. Right Apple Smash?”

Applejack sniffed and tried to keep herself in control as she forced a grin.

“That’s right, Devil Dog. At least two of these slivers are yer fault for not chopping down a few more measly Timberwolves.”

Hesitantly, Twilight’s horn lit up again as she prepared to pull out the next sliver.

“You got this, AJ. Just hold on a little bit longer.”

The next sliver began to glow and slowly move out and short jutting motions. Applejack clenched her eyes shut and turned away as more tears ran freely. Another short pull from the silver, and everyone heard a muffled snap from inside the bleeding flesh as a piece of it split and dug in at the wrong angle.

Applejack winced and whined as she strained her neck away from her hoof.

Twilight stopped and stared at the new patch of flesh that was bulging out from underneath.

“It’s… stuck… what should I do?”

Cerb tapped Applejack’s foreleg again, secretly knowing what was at stake.

“You really like that tequila, right Apple Smash?”

Without opening her eyes or straining away, she nodded her head.

“Yeah… I think I’d mighty appreciate a shot ‘er two right about now, please-and-thank you.”

Cerb looked to Lumberman, who quickly nodded, realizing how bad things were about to get, yet not knowing what info was hidden from the rest of the room.

“Starlight, you mind grabbing us a bottle or two?”

Starlight stood stupefied at the request and turned to Becky, who gave her a nod. She didn’t know why now it was a good time to have a drink but teleported to their supply downstairs.

Within moments, Starlight returned with two bottles.

As soon as the bottle was uncorked, Applejack opened her eyes.

“Oh, thank Celestia. Woody, help me out, please. I can’t do a thing with my hooves right now.”

Lumberman reached out and grabbed the bottle.

“Don’t worry. I gotchu babe. Here, ya go.“

He tipped the bottle and let her take a few short sips.

“Look at you, go. Having a party all by yourself in a room full of all your friends.”

Applejack coughed for a moment, accidentally inhaling part of the last sip.

“Whoever planned this party is fired. One ‘uh y’all put Pinkie in charge next time.”

Starting in a low hush, Celestia’s voice crept in from down the hall.

“I’m holding you entirely responsible for this, so let me do the big sister thing and fix another one of your mistakes.”

Luna promptly snapped back in a voice not hushed enough that it couldn’t be heard.

“I’ll take my mistakes with lives saved over your cell blocks in Tartarus of lives damaged.”

The hall went quiet as Celestia led the way back into the room.

“My dear Applejack, I am so proud of the bravery and courage you displayed today. Is there anything I can do for you?”

“Yeah,” Applejack cracked a weak grin. “Have a drink with me. Somepony threw me a terrible party.“

She brushed the back of her head against Lumberman’s neck.

“Come on, partner. If you’re not gonna drink with me, at least don’t let me go thirsty.”

Becky nodded her approval of the continued alcohol consumption.

“AJ, I don’t know how long this is going to take. So you might want to get as much partying done before we start up again.”

Lumberman raised the bottle for Applejack.

“Remember how I always tell ya not to chug the stuff… Show me what you got, Apple Hat.”

Applejack gently nodded as her tears started to flow almost as quickly as the tequila she was guzzling. After nearly half the bottle was gone, she tilted her head up to stop the flow.

Lumberman took the bottle and raised it.

“Friends don’t let friends drink alone.“

He took a good chug and brought the bottle back to Applejack’s lips.

“Sorry, hun, just a little more. You’re not going to enjoy this party sober.”

After a few more gulps, Applejack had all she could tolerate and turned to Twilight.

“Well… go on and get’er done. We got an important meeting with Benny that you’re hold’n us up fer.”

With the booze down the hatch, Cerb pulled out his boot knife and held it up towards Spike.

“Heat this up nice and hot, but don’t melt it. The heat will make it sterile, so we don’t risk even more infections with it. ”

Applejack’s brief moment of drunken confidence immediately broke at the sight of the blade.

“Now hold on. You didn’t say nothin ‘bout knives.”

Spike took the knife in his claws and started to heat the blade while Becky refrained from sugarcoating what was about to happen.

“The sliver split, and we have to cut it out, or we risk leaving more pieces of it inside, and that means a higher chance of infection.”

Horrified at what was being suggested, Celestia stepped closer.

“Now, hold on just a moment.”

Nurse Redheart pushed her wheelchair in front of Celestia to stop her from interfering.

“Princess, I’m sorry, but those slivers need to come out. I’ve read about the condition that can develop if we don’t get as much of them out as possible. Her life may depend on it.”

Shining had kept himself tucked in the corner the whole time but confirmed the claim.

“Becky already explained it. We need to let her do what she thinks is best.”

Spike returned the knife to Cerb, the sharpened edges still showing a glow from the heat.

“This won’t hurt Applejack too bad… will it?”

Cerb forced a smile but then turned to look at the floor.

“You’ve been a big help all day, Spike. But you should probably head out for a while. How about you go out for some ice cream or something?”

Spike jerked in shock at the suggestion.

“What? Why can’t I stay?”

Somberly, Sniff walked in front of Spike and knelt down, looking not unlike an older brother about to soften the blow of some heartbreaking news.

“Spike… I don’t have a life lesson to give you on this one right now. There’s just some things you’re not ready to see, and what’s about to happen is one of them. Believe me, wondering what you’re gonna miss is a lot better than having to remember what you saw. You’ll see her again when she’s all patched up… Please.”

Even with what was already happening, Celestia didn't want Spike to see any more of this, so she turned and stuck her head out into the hallway.

“Specialist Swift Sails!”

In only a few seconds, the sound of flapping wings grew louder until four hooves clopped down on the hallway floor.

“Specialist Swift Sails, reporting, Princess.”

Celestia quietly motioned to Spike.

“If you would be so kind as to escort Spike down to Sugarcube Corner and anywhere else in town his heart desires. Whatever he wants, please inform the staff that we will be covering the cost, so hold onto the receipts.”

Swift Sails turned and looked down the hall and motioned for him to follow.

“Come on, Spike. Where would you like to go first?”

Spike turned and looked up to Celestia, “Princess, please don’t make me go.”

Sniff watched Celestia hesitate, and he hated himself for what he was about to do.

“Swifty, I’ll buy you a whole carrot cake at Sugarcube Corner if you pick him up and take him out the window as fast as you can.”

“No!” Spike yelped and tried to run to Twilight but was picked up by Swift Sails and was flown out the door to be rushed down the hall. “Applejaaaaaaaaaaaack!”

Sniff closed the door and turned to Applejack.

“You need another sip before we start?”

Applejack took a few deep breaths and swallowed hard before gathering all her determination into a petulant sneer to mask her trepidations.

“I am a fearless warrior… let’s party.”

Cerb held up the knife for Twilight, but she shook her head, unable to stomach the idea of what they were about to do.

Fluttershy put a hoof on Cerb’s back, ready to put all of her trust in him.

“Justin, I’ve seen the way you can handle your knife. You’ve been trained with it. If Becky’s hands aren’t working for her right now, maybe you should do this.”

Becky moved her seat closer, “I’ll walk you through it. Nurse, if you could join us.”

Before they started, Lumberman whispered in Applejack’s ear, “It’s okay if you cry or scream. Even I did when I pulled the glass out.”

It took a moment for everyone to get situated, and Applejack was trembling in the wait. Then, as Twilight pulled back on the splinter to show Cerb where to cut, he said something that made Applejack start to whimper before the blade even touched her.

“Lumberman… make sure you hold her tight.”

Outside, flying over Ponyville.

Flying out the first window Swift Sails found, she looked back at the posts she was ordered to leave.

Thunder Glide, Midnight, and Ralph sat perched atop the castle. Their normal stern expressions weakened with deep sorrow. Even Onyx and Helix, as professional as they were, wavered from their usual powerful and domineering posture, visible even from so high above the castle’s entrance.

Spike, still held in Swift Sails's grasp, looked down at the many ponies of the peaceful little town standing still and staring at the castle.

Past every crossroad, every building, they all stopped and stared. It was as if, in that moment, they were all captured in a spell that compelled them from looking away.

Not even halfway to Sugarcube Corner, Spike still held his paws over his ears as the screams continued to pour out from the castle walls.

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 02 August 2023.]

Quick Recap:

Growing tensions got pretty scary between Oven Fresh and Twilight.
Cerb is getting verrrrry comfortable with his mares.
Rainbow Dash might have a crush on Cerb?
Chris is potentially getting sexually assaulted in a way that he enjoys? Also, Nurse Redheart made the switch of having eyes for Cerb to focusing on Chris. That's neat.
Sniff and Twilight seemed to have patched things up.
However, for those of you who might have thought Sniff was just a poon hound and a degenerate... but everyone has a story to tell. Even if they won't say it.

Also... they didn't open the other gifts? Gonna have to fix that.

But... like I warned you all about the rollercoaster. I had a hard time writing this part out, it's so hard watching someone suffer and frightened. Not many are lucky like Spike and can be pulled away to avoid watching it happen.

However, the rollercoaster will continue. You will want to keep reading, for more revelations, and the grand reveal of Benny's debrief. So, if you've been looking for answers... let's see how close your theories were to what is exposed.

Chapter 64.
Answers From The Shadows and Salvation from Chokeholds.

Normal publications on Wednesdays will continue.

64. Answers From The Shadows and Salvation from Chokeholds.

Forty-eight stitches. Thirty-seven minutes. Twenty-one splinters. Nine incisions to remove the more stubborn pieces. Eight splinters made of thorns. Five splinters that broke or split. Three bottles of disinfectant. Three bags of gauze... Too many tears to count and more blood than they could have imagined was possible to lose and survive.

Applejack had given up on screaming some time ago, though whether it was due to her vocal cords giving out or simply surrendering to the pain was anyone’s guess.

Sadly, the lack of screaming had given way to uncontrollable crying until it exhausted her into sobs and whimpers. Maybe the alcohol helped, though not nearly enough.

Even drunk as she was now, it didn’t seem to do much to ease her pain, and even if she was sober enough to walk, there was no way she could without ripping everything open again. That was, of course, only if she could bear the pain.

She was alive, thankfully, but about as helpless as the night of her magic exhaustion.

[Applejack’s room after the cleanup.]

Zecora had surrendered her room, taking another to recover in for the night. After that swap, and Twilight replacing the bloodied bedding, left Lumberman to rock Applejack to sleep with only Luna and Celestia in the room to watch as most of the others kept quiet in the study.

There, in Lumberman's arms, slowly being lulled into any form of comfort, with a drunk and battered voice, Applejack kept repeating herself.

“I wanna go home… I don’t wanna be fearless no more... Let’s go home, Woody… I wanna go home.”

As if to distract from such a depressing sight, Becky made herself known as she walked into the room.

“Excuse me, sorry it took so long. The hospital wouldn’t accept a letter from Twilight saying that Nurse Redheart could fill the order for the medication I requested. Twilight had to teleport back and grab…”

She swallowed hard, her nerves and emotions finally catching up to her. It had been challenging to keep any of her thoughts together. Recalling the last few mind-numbingly painful was frankly lowballing the horror show they’d witnessed.

“I guess she… I don’t know what she did, but when she got back, she handed me the pills and said she had to wash the urine off her hooves. I got the meds now, and Starlight took Nurse Redheart home. She's... so fucking mad right now at them.”

Somehow maintaining her usual composure, Celestia bowed her head respectfully.

“I will address them personally if they need to be educated on what it means to obey a royal decree.”

Becky nodded, still shaken up from the whole experience.

“Right… I’m just gonna..." She showed the bag of prescription pills again and then walked over, setting each pill bottle down for Lumberman to review. “Alright. These first three pills are broad-spectrum antibiotics. She gets one of each every eight hours. The next two are painkillers. The first one she can have one every six hours, and the second is strictly for before bed and after she wakes up. Probably best if she has it with food, and… sorry, but no alcohol with any of these. The last two antibiotics won’t work with alcohol, and the first painkiller could be toxic if mixed, so we're gonna need her sober.”

Applejack sobbed a little louder and weakly clung to Lumberman’s arms, still wrapped around her chest.

“I wanna go home, Becky… Make Woody take me home.”

Becky leaned over and caressed her hand down Applejack’s forehead and over her mane.

“I’m sorry, AJ. We need you here tonight so we can keep an eye on you. For now, I need you to take these pills when you think you can stomach them and get a lot of rest. Okay? If in the morning you don’t have a fever and we don’t see any bleeding, then we’ll make sure Woody drives you home himself.”

Applejack didn’t respond with anything other than clinging tighter to Lumberman’s arm and curling into him. The lack of any kind of verbal response only serving to further dampen the already bleak atmosphere.

Becky sighed and tried to think of some words of encouragement, but there was nothing she could really say at this point. Honestly, in this situation, what could she say?

“Just keep an eye on her, James. We’re going to start Benny’s meeting here in a minute. They know you won’t be there for it, but we’ll fill you in later.”

Lumberman nodded but said nothing, never taking his eyes off the still sobbing and likely traumatized pony.

There was nothing more Becky could do; thus, she stepped out to the hallway and left.

Celestia followed close behind and waited until they were out of earshot of Applejack’s room and motioned for Luna to close the door.

“Becky,” Celestia spoke softly, but a royal authority was still present made Becky stop and turn around. “Make no mistake, we are grateful for everything you and your friends have done for Applejack, but I’m withholding further judgment until I understand why you waited until after cutting her to give her pain medication. Not before.”

Becky took a deep breath and wiped another tear away she had been trying to hold back.

“Yeah, that seems like a really shitty thing to do. But I’m not familiar with all the medications you have here. Everything I’ve seen so far is either for a headache or meant to knock a pony out. And if they’re anything like the ones I do know, they can take up to an hour to work. Alcohol works a lot faster, even if it is a blood thinner. But those slivers had to come out.”

Celestia didn’t appear to be getting the answers she wanted.

“Had we taken her to the hospital—”

“They don’t know anything,” Becky snapped back but caught herself. “Sorry… but even with the books they’ve been looking over, they wouldn’t know what to do. And the last time we were there, they had questions they thought were more important than the patient, and Nurse Redheart had to chase them out. That and I knew something was going to be bad with the slivers if they came from a Timberwolf.”

Her response struck a chord with Celestia, leaving her somewhere between reacting to the insult of being cut off and still needing to know why Becky made her choices, but also knew Luna would intervene if she got loud.

“Continue, please.”

Becky’s response wasn’t as fast, looking as though she was getting a little sick at having to revisit her recent endeavor.

“I wasn’t going to say anything during the surgery, as Applejack was hard enough to keep control of. But, the reason it got harder and took longer with most of the slivers as we went along, is because they were growing. I don’t know if it’s because Timberwolves can pull themselves together with some kind of regeneration or if they grow faster when separated from the body, but had we waited longer, who knows how much more damage they could have done."

There was so much that still needed to be addressed. Mixing modern medicine with alien, pony biology, and magic. How could she explain her best judgment call boiled down to gut instinct and an educated guess?

"And if you’re wondering why we didn’t put her to sleep or use anesthesia, it’s because you only use anesthesia for major surgeries since there’s a chance the patient doesn’t wake up. It’s rare, but so is sepsis, and you always avoid the solution with the most risk. And I needed her awake to make sure she didn’t go in shock, which is always a risk when someone loses a lot of blood, and I don’t know how much that is for a pony her size. Also, apparently, there isn’t a single fucking doctor on this goddamn planet that could tell me because, holy shit, Cerb was right. The doctors here don’t know what the fuck they’re doing.“

A terrible reality she had been avoiding finally became clear.

“And I’m leaving my life in their hands… Not even hands. Fucking hooves. My life is in the hooves of your best and brightest that… Oh, my god.”

Unable to bear the weight of this realization, she slowly leaned against the wall for support before sliding down to the floor and breaking out into sobs.

Luna grumbled angrily and teleported out, returning instantly with Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash shook her head, unaware she had even left the study.

“What the? What are we—”

Luna used her wing to turn Rainbow Dash’s head to see Becky.

“Becky could use your help getting back to the study. She’s having a hard time dealing with ignorant ponies that think they know better than her medical expertise.”

Rainbow Dash wasted no time fluttering over to Becky’s side and reached up to take Becky’s hand into her wing, ready to lend a comforting word as she escorted them back.

“Hey, Becky. Come on. Don’t you waste a second of your time listening to any pony that thinks they know more than you about this doctor stuff? You’re a million times smarter than those dummies.”

After Becky and Rainbow Dash had closed the door behind them to the study, Luna shoulder-checked Celestia out from the center of the hall and into the wall.

“Are you demented? Honestly, Tia. Even after a thousand years of being imprisoned on the moon, I have not forgotten the concept of tact. I would’ve hoped being one of the few ponies in Equestria to know anything about humans, you’d know how to present yourself.”

Unsurprisingly, Celestia immediately pushed back and growled under a hushed voice.

“These humans are different from the ones I knew.”

Now visibly angry, Luna went nose to nose with her sister.

“Then don’t talk to them as if they were. We, and I don’t mean the royal we, have no idea what’s causing all these disturbances. And until we do, we are going to need their help.“

She raised a wing and pointed it at Celestia to stop her from making another snide comment.

“And do not think we do not feel the same about Applejack’s suffering we had to witness. Had we been able to simply use our magic to remove the splinters without risking taking off more of her hoof in the process, we would have avoided this whole miserable experience. Becky and the others made the right decision back in there. I think the simple fact that you did nothing to stop them is proof enough that you are doing nothing more than looking for a reason to drive a wedge between them and us.”

Celestia slapped Luna’s wing away with her own; offense etched deeply into her features.

“You wouldn’t understand. I’m trying to protect them. All of them. All of you, as well.”

Luna scoffed and turned up her nose as she started to head toward the study.

“You are right, dear sister. I don’t understand why you keep such precious secrets from us. We are not like Spike, who needs to be protected from the harsh realities of life.“

She stopped and looked over her shoulder with disdain, “We are the ones you are supposed to keep your secrets with so we can protect each other.”

Celestia stood and tried to repress the venom she wanted to spew out.

Deep in her heart, she knew her sister was right. Even if she was sheltering her own pain from others, that was her secret to keep, and the lesson she learned from it was one that made her a hypocrite for enforcing. But she was getting close. So much closer, she could feel the shackles beginning to loosen. Once freed, everyone would get what they wanted. What she knew they really wanted.

Having finally collected herself, Celestia walked gracefully towards the study, leaving four smoking hoof marks on the floor behind her.

[Inside the study.]

Benny had been waiting impatiently and stood up as soon as Celestia walked in.

“Good, now we can get this over with… I’m going to start this out with my deepest apologies to everyone. First to you, Twilight. Then to all of my friends who have been putting up with my bullshit for all these years.“

He paused briefly to allow Celestia to take a seat before continuing.

“I say this because of my past and what happened to me at the castle in the Everfree… I dunno, they got connected.”

There was a mix of odd looks exchanged around the room. Most confused was Cerb, yet none made an attempt to interrupt.

Seeing that he still had the floor, Benny took a deep breath.

“For those of you who don’t know, there’s an old folk tale saying that when Nightmare Moon was banished to the moon, part of her dark magic stayed behind and haunts the Castle of the Two Sisters…. those stories are true.”

Twilight shot up from her seat with the quickness.

“Are you saying the Pony of Shadows is still out there?!”

Benny shook his head disappointedly.

“I’m getting to that. Just let me tell you what happened.”

Pinkie trotted next to Benny and laid a hoof on his knee as she sat on the floor next to him.

“We’ll both tell you what really happened.”

[The night before at the Castle of the Two Sisters.]

Benny shouted from behind the other side of the trap door.

“God fucking damn it, Pinkie! What did I just say?!”

On the other side, Pinkie pulled her ear away from the trap door and shouted back, “You said, god fucking damn it, Pinkie.“

Frustrated at Pinkie screwing around and her rather poor attempt at a voice impression, Benny looked around for anything to trip the trap door again. Instead, he was distracted by a torch being snuffed out farther down the hall. Then another hissed as it was extinguished, and a dark whisper echoed from the advancing darkness.

Benny was alone; he was sure of that, but whatever this was, it wasn’t natural, and it was getting closer.

At first, the whispers were muffled, indecipherable words until it went silent and spoke clearly in a demonic voice.

“Petty Officer Yale… do you still dream of boats?”

On the other side of the trap door, Pinkie was waiting for Benny to make some joke or holler comically back at her, but he was oddly silent.

“BenBen? Are you still there?... Benny Ben BenBen? Benny Boy?”

Stricken by his fears, Benny couldn’t answer. The only thing audible was his heart thumping in his chest. Mercilessly, a black mist continued to roll in behind him, bringing in a rancid stench of spoiled food and feces blowing in on an ocean’s breeze.

He was scared stiff, unable to move or even call for help as the sounds of water thumping and splashing against the hallowed hulls of a boat filled the air. A stronger breeze drifted in as all the horrifying memories came flooding back.

The ominous voice spoke again.

“Do you miss Lucy?”

Two large eyes of a brilliant, shimmering white opened in the darkness as a mouth filled with what looked like rolling clouds of grey smoke opened, revealing the silhouette of teeth befitting a bear trap.

“You don’t even know her real name… Let’s go ask her for it.”

The fear of reliving this nightmare snapped Benny out of his frozen state, shouting in terror at the approaching mist.

“Pinkie! The Shadow Pony is real! Get your fucking ass over here!”

Pinkie grinned at what she thought was a weak prank being shouted at her on the other side of the trap door.

“Classic Benny,” she rolled her eyes and sighed as she faced the wall towards Benny. “That’s just an old ponies tale Granny Smith used to tell Applejack, Silly!”

Benny moved closer to the wall as the Shadow of Ponies lurched forward, and he made one last cry for help.

“Pinkaaaaaaaay!”

Pinkie could tell that wasn’t a scream Benny would joke with and frantically searched for the lever.

“Benny! I’m sorry! I’m on my way! I just need to—” In her frantic search, she tripped the lever and spun the door back around. “Alright, whoever you are! You… Benny?“

She shook her head out of the daze and looked around for Benny in the strange new place she found herself in.

The air was hot and thick, with a putrid stench worse than what she found in Benny’s fridge. The rancid odor was only made worse by the humidity that made the air so dense she could literally taste the foul smells around her.

As her eyes adjusted, there wasn’t much to see.

Between the faint light from a ladder well behind her and a flashlight a human was holding towards a door on a wall in front of him, she couldn't see anything to scare Benny. The wall wasn’t normal, though. Actually, the whole room wasn’t normal. The walls on either side of the human curved in towards the floor. They weren’t even covered on the inside. The metal rails, which were also odd for a room to have, had been stripped. And strangely, the metal outer walls echoed in the sounds of water splashing.

Pinkie thought the best course of action to find Benny was to ask this new human and trotted up to him.

“Um, excuse me, mister human man-eww!“

She raised her hoof to see what she stepped in, but it was too dark to tell, and continued on.

“Sorry to bother you, but I’m looking for my friend Benny. I call him BenBen, but that’s because we're such good friends, and-oou, nice boots. My other buddy Cerb has a pair just like those.”

She tried to make her way to the human and talk to him face to face, as any polite pony would do when making a new friend. But she hit an invisible wall. Some type of invisible dome shield was warding her off.

She edged around as far as she could, looking for an opening to ask the human for help, but before she could get another word out, the light reflecting off the wall revealed the new human was Benny.

He was in a different set of clothes with bulky gear all over chest, back, and hips. He even had a new bigger, funny-looking metal club-thing with him. He also had a helmet on, but she didn’t know why since he wasn’t rock climbing or biking.

Meanwhile, Benny stared unblinking at the door, too frightened to move.

“I don’t want to be here.”

A dark voice spoke up from behind to antagonize him.

“What’s behind the door, BenBen?”

Pinkie jumped back and huffed.

“Excuse me, mister, whoever you are. Only me and six of his friends can call him that.”

The bodiless voice changed its tune to sound merry and gloated.

“Ohh? That’s right… they called you Pencil? Didn’t they? Mmm. I can see those memories oh sooooo clearly. You were a... Yeoman? Yesssss... A glorified secretary. Just a pencil pushing papers.“ His voice quickly grew dark and scolding. “But you weaseled your way in with the big boyz, didn’t you? You were gonna be a hero just like your bigger, stronger friends.“

The dark mist drifted around Benny. Its bitter cold contrasted with the smothering heat that ran a shiver over his skin.

“Now, you’re hiding from your fears like a coward.”

The Pony of Shadows’s mist dashed overhead and manifested itself into form, smashing its hooves into the wall, fracturing the structure. Its head spun and twisted upside down to face Benny as it pressed the rest of its body up into the ceiling. A flowing mane of darkness and smokey grey waived out, and its horn extended from its head, ending in a fine grey tip that reflected what little light was in the room.

Pinkie jumped on the shield and pounded her hoofs down.

“BenBen! The Pony of Shadows is real!”

The Pony of Shadows flexed down on the wall, further caving it in, making the entire boat shake and rock forward as it roared.

“What’s behind the door, Pencil?!”

Pinkie called out, frantic to warn her friend of the trap he was falling into.

“Don’t listen to him! The Pony of Shadows is trying to scare you, BenBen! Your fear only makes him stronger!”

The Pony of Shadows growled, dismissively ignoring Pinkie completely, focusing all his attention on the still-cowering Benny.

“Why are you hiding Lucy? Hmm? How about I help you tear down these walls you’ve put around her to keep me out!”

The Pony of Shadows flexed down on the wall again. As the boat shook and started to rock to and fro, several of Benny’s haunting memories were knocked loose, sending echoes of voices throughout the room.

“Yale, it’s not your fault.”

“I’m sorry, but you are no longer fit for duty. We’re sending you home.”

“There was nothing you could do.”

“You couldn’t have saved her.”

“Let her memory go.”

“Let it go. Move on. I did it, you can do it.”

"Pencil... she's gone. Let her go."

“Let her go. Let her go. Let her go. Let her go. Let her go. Let her go. Let her go."

Benny dropped to his knees and buried his face in his hands, unable to block out the voices of the past.

“I can’t let go.”

The sound of metal warping and snapping in his nightmare whined and cracked as the Pony of Shadows cackled. Rivets were popping free and sprang out as the metal frame fractured until it shattered, and the broken pieces of scrap metal and tinder fell away from the memory Benny sealed away.

Benny couldn’t help but look up and see what he tried to forget.

“No! Stop!”

The Pony of Shadows floated down and boasted as he sneered down on Benny.

“Your fears are so rich! Once I harness your fear, you will bow to my will, and together we will bring back the night eternal with our Queen. Then you will reunite me with the rest of my body in Limbo. There, the Pillars will pay for their betrayal... But first, we will destroy the pink one.”

Benny turned to where the demonic manifestation was staring and saw Pinkie pounding on the invisible shield screaming for him. At no point in time had he known she was there. He couldn’t hear her or the banging on the barrier separating them.

With tear-filled eyes, he shouted for her to escape. Selfishly, not for her safety, but to hide his shame.

“No! Don’t look! Pinkie, run away!”

The Pony of Shadows was reveling in his imminent victory when the sound of another falling piece of metal drew his attention behind him. He turned to take in the source of Benny's fears.

It was Benny kneeling over bloodied corpses, futilely stuffing as much gauze over a small child’s chest as he could. His voice, with all his panic, was unconvincing while trying to sound optimistic.

“It’s okay! It’s okay! Stay with me, sweetheart. You mind if I call you Lucy? Yeah, Lucy, just like on your shirt. We’re going to get you out of here, okay, Lucy? My buddy Yooper, he’s gonna go get us help. Then we’re gonna get you off this boat and somewhere safe.”

The small child reached out her hand, further opening the cuts in her arm, and spoke in labored breaths and muffled gurgles.

"Madad... Kripaya..."

Benny took the child's hand in his as she slowly exhaled, and her grip went limp.

“Yeah. Madad kripaya. That’s right. You’re gonna be okay. Hey, maybe when you get better, you can be friends with Mylee. I’m gonna be her daddy soon. You got pretty brown eyes just like her. I’m sure you two... Come on, Lucy… Ya gotta keep… Lucy? No-No-No-No-No-No. Stay with me, Lucy! I’m here to save you.”

Shockingly, The Pony of Shadows backed away from the horrifying scene.

“What madness is this? No! I don’t want this! This… Put your walls back up! Stop remembering!“

He turned around to see Benny was no longer frozen in fear but was writhing in anger.

“Your fear? Where did it—”

Benny pulled back the pump-action and pushed it forward, racking in a round into the chamber.

“Not laughing now, are ya mother fucker?”

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Each shot ripped through the Shadow's body, making him wince and stumble back.

“Rah! Fool! You think your weapon is real?!“

The Pony of Shadows closed the holes in his body and turned the shotgun Benny had just unloaded back to mist.

“Bringing you here was a mistake.”

Benny pulled out his 9mm sidearm and fired off four rounds before black tendrils shot out from the tattered wings of this new foe. The tendrils wrapped around Benny’s arms and legs, slowly tightening down on him like steel cables.

Unwilling to surrender, Benny raised his arm to try and take sight with the pistol again, but that too turned to mist. Now defenseless, the tendrils pulled tight as the dark pony walked closer to stare over his victim, glaring down with glimmering white eyes.

“If I cannot take your fears, then I will take whatever magic you have and—“

He started to wince and cringe, urgently retracting his tendrils, but they wilted and evaporated to mist.

Gawking at what remained of his now useless appendages, utter bewilderment overtaking his anger at being injured.

“What in the blazes are you?”

Benny looked at his hands where he was held and had felt next to nothing from the hold. Then, he made a fist and held it high above his head in a display of justice and power.

“Fucking of light in the darkness, damnit. I am the strongest man with anti-magic hands of destruction you some of that bitch!”

A crash came through the barrier, and Pinkie stood tall on her hind legs in a black trench coat, dual-wielding party cannons in each forehoof.

“And I am Pinkie! The Earth pony with enough C4—”

[Back in the Study.]

Pinkie was hit in the head with a large book of ‘Social Hierarchy and the Dynamics of Griffin Military Chain of Command,’ forcing her to stop her storytelling.

“Ow! What’d you do that for? I was getting to the really good part!”

Benny sat down, ready with another book of ‘Familiarity Linked Magic,’ in both hands, to throw.

“Fucking of light in the darkness, damn it? Duel-wielding party cannons? You know how hard it is for me to talk about this, and you’re over there making shit up? And you’re not even making it believable! I don’t swear or talk like that.”

Pinkie slouched back against the desk with her forelegs crossed.

“But the rest of the story is soooooo sad. Probably the shortest fight we’ve ever had. And I didn’t even get to do anything.”

At speeds to match a Sonic Rainboom, Rainbow Dash embarrassingly facehoofed.

“Pinkie, if you haven’t noticed, half of us are crying, and you’re telling jokes? Learn to read the room, would ya.”

Benny sighed, now questioning why he agreed to make the Pinkie Promise if she was going to be like this.

“Everyone shut up. And Pinkie, stop making shit up.”

[Back in Benny’s retelling of his story.]

The Pony of Shadows Blah-Blah-Blah.

“What in the blazes are you?”

Benny gave no explanation and lunged forward and punched the demon's chest. The Pony of Shadows was pushed back as its exterior cracked. Said cracks started to spiral out, beams of light bursting out, with the illusion began to crumble around them.

“No!” The Pony of Shadows cried out, enraged and reeling in pain. “Stay back!”

Rearing back, the terrifying specter quickly materialized an armored crest of black and smoke over his chest, which fanned out around his sides, flowing like his mane. He jumped back over the debris of the wall torn asunder and stomped his forehooves. As the crash came down on the floor, Benny lost his balance as jagged blades extended from the armor towards him.

Still off-balance, Benny dove forward to avoid the blades, only to feel one cutting down from under his pinkie finger to nearly the center of his forearm. However, the pain now coursing through his arm only served to fuel his anger as he pushed himself up, the illusion of his uniform and armor evaporated, revealing his normal clothes.

The blades retracted, and the Pony of Shadows fired a stream of dark magic from his horn down on Benny.

Not even bothering to dodge, Benny effortlessly took the blast as if he were running towards the vent of an air conditioner and swung for the demon's left leg. His punch struck hard, knocking a chunk of the exterior away, releasing blasts of white light, black mist, along with puffs of green and violet magic.

Harsh shrieks of pain filled the room as the Pony of Shadows collapsed on its crumbling limb, allowing Benny to release the rest of his rage uncontrollably on the shadow’s body. Each hit managed to further fracture more of its exterior, releasing the life force that gave it power.

Blow after blow, the body fractured and fell apart until the rest of the exterior hit the floor, shattering like burnt glass.

From the shattered pieces, the black mist swirled together into a dark sphere, and its voice called out from the core.

“You may have weakened me, but my brethren will return and consume this world in darkness. You will never—”

Benny punched the sphere, sending it back with a crack running down its center and bouncing off the hull of the boat. The illusion further shattered, revealing the stone wall of the castle, creating additional cracks that splintered out.

Benny swung with a left hook, sending the spectral sphere careening through the illusion of another hull of the boat and into a stone wall, shattering with the fading death scream of The Pony of Shadows.

Behind him, the invisible shield faded, and Pinkie fell flat on the floor.

Finally able to reach Benny, she ran up to his side and stopped when she saw what he was staring at.

Slowly, the illusion around them was fading out in puffs of black mist. The rancid smell of spoiled food started to leave them as more of the illusion faded. The stench of human waste drifted out with the draft that carried through the castle returning. Last to go was Benny's worst memory, still holding Lucy in his arms while his old chief stood over the other bodies and held out his hand.

"YN2 Yale... Come on... Let’er go.”

Pinkie looked at the memory of years ago, then up to Benny. Seeing his reaction and the vanishing nightmare, she made the connection of his past and did her best to hold back the terror she was still wrapped up in.

“Was that her?” She asked with genuine empathy. “The one… that you couldn’t talk about?”

Benny was still shaking, overwhelmed with all the emotions that came with being forced to relive that day again.

“I couldn’t handle it. She was just a kid. She was being shipped off to another country to be sold as a slave... But the pieces of shit that were transporting her abused her and the rest of the women on the way."

He held that pain in, doing all he could to stop it from pulling other haunting memories that still left him feeling disgusted with his past. A familiar hurting and shame that was no more beyond his control than the girl he called Lucy had suffered.

"But then their engine broke down, and my team was sent in to seize the boat they stole… They saw us coming and then…“

He started to whimper as the anger and old emotional pain spiked.

“They fucking butchered all of them. The dumb fucks thought they could hide the bodies and get away if they played dumb. But I found her, all by accident… and… just looking at this poor kid. The whole time I couldn’t stop thinking about my fiance's daughter... I was gonna go home and get married, have a kid of my own… But I couldn’t save her... I blamed myself, and I couldn’t get over it.”

[Back in the study.]

Becky stood up, red in the face and her cheeks glistening with the remainder of tears left behind.

“Stop. I need a minute.”

Kelly stood up and followed in the same fashion, escorting Becky out of the study with Rainbow Dash and Big Mac in tow.

Benny looked around the room at everyone's reaction to his story, which was hard to take in.

“Hey, uh, Pink… Could you… Uhh… Go grab me a bottle of the JD Honey?”

Cerb quickly raised his hand, “Make it two.”

As Pinkie silently trotted out of the study, Rarity laid a hoof on Cerb’s hand.

“How much of this did you know?”

Cerb sighed and dried his eyes.

“All of it… I mean, of what happened to him years ago. Not the stuff at the castle.”

Chris sat angrily in his chair, glaring harshly at Benny.

“Why didn’t you tell us? We could have helped you work through it. And you were engaged?”

Still shaken up from the memories, Benny took a deep breath and huffed, “The engagement was a secret because I never asked her father, and we didn't want to have it get out without me… doing the whole bullshit tradition. And I didn’t exactly tell Cerb what happened. He came to my place after me and Tiffany broke it off, and then literally beat it out of me.”

Cerb rolled his eyes at the description of events.

“He punched me first. And I didn’t beat it out of him… I slapped it out of him.”

Celestia was taken aback by that revelation.

“Your friend was suffering after having to go through that horrific event, and you assaulted him?”

Benny raised his hand and waved off the accusation.

“He didn’t know what happened. He thought I was falling apart because of the breakup. Actually, he helped me get over most of it, and he probably saved my life by doing what he did.”

Pinkie opened the door and led in the rest that had stepped out. Then, after a quick cooling spell from Twilight on the bottles of whiskey, everyone settled in for the rest of the story with boxes of tissues being passed around.

After Benny took a few good chugs from his bottle, he continued.

“Well… needless to say, that’s what ruined my life. I fell into a deep depression… I couldn’t eat right. I couldn’t sleep without having nightmares of Lucy. I got sent back to the States because I couldn’t do my job anymore. I became an alcoholic, ended up ruining my relationship with Tiff because I couldn’t look at Mylee without breaking down or lashing out and throwing shit… and I’m ashamed to admit it, but… If Cerb hadn’t shown up and forced me to tell him what really happened and told me what—“

He shook his hand, held it up, and then took another drink from his bottle to make it look like that's what he was trying to do.

“He offered to help me cope. If he didn’t, I probably would have done something stupid.”

Only his human friends knew what that meant and felt a new spike of pain dig in.

Chris sighed, doing all he could, not letting other miserable memories revisit him.

“Hey, we’re glad you stuck it through. Better to be the Stranded Seven than the Stranded Six.”

“Yeah,” Benny nodded in agreement. “But that’s why I didn’t tell anyone else. I thought I failed as a sailor, a would-be husband and father, and almost failed myself out of life. And every time I thought about Lucy, it just brought me back to the dark place in my head, ya know... So, I took Cerb’s advice to just get the fuck over it… Which for both of us really just meant pushing through life the best we could and bury the memories. Thus the wall metaphor I can only guess The Pony of Shadows broke down.”

Hearing that, Twilight remembered Benny had only faintly told her about Cerb’s advice.

“The scars heal over the wounds, grass grows over the graves, and every day, the bad things that happen to us move farther and farther away.”

Cerb shot a look at Benny, who sighed and took another swig from his bottle before explaining himself.

“I only told her that you helped me through a bad spot in my life, and those were the words you told me. I didn’t tell her anything else… aside from the part where I punched you… getting thrown to the floor and you slapping me on the chest, saying I was being a little bitch.”

Sniff, who had been standing for most of the story, put his hands on a desk and glared at Cerb, then turned to Benny.

“Let me guess. He wrapped you up in a chokehold and slapped you in the chest?“

Sniff watched Benny nod and point a finger gun, meaning that knew he was correct. Somehow, Sniff wasn't all that surprised.

“Jesus… Justin, the schoolyard bully at his finest... Well, that makes two lives you pretty much saved by being a prick.”

In response, Becky threw her box of tissues at Sniff.

“Hey! He’s not a bully anymore, but he’s still our prick.”

“Guys!” Benny shouted. “Let me fucking finish, and then you bring up old shit… Anyway… so, after I told Pinkie pretty much everything I told you.”

[Back into Benny’s story.]

Pinkie was hugging Benny’s leg and crying literal fountains of tears.

“I’m so sorry, BeeeeeenBeeeen. Waaah-haaaaah-haaaah!”

She cried out in an exaggerated fashion, which was to be expected of her.

“I understand why you didn’t want to talk to me about this! I’m such a bad friend for pushing you so hard! I owe you, like, a bazillion apology cupcakes!”

She cried out exaggeratedly again, “And a piiiiiiie-ey-ey-iiiiiiie.“

Moving in closer for further emotional support, she inappropriately buried her face in his crotch.

“You can pick the flavor if you want to.”

Wordlessly, at first, Benny pushed her face out of his crotch.

“Pinkie, stop. You did what any good friend would do. You don’t owe me any cupcakes. Okay?”

Pinkie wiped her eyes dry… ish.

“Okay.“ She sniffed to clear her nose. “Two pies, and I pick the second flavor.”

Benny rolled his eyes at her nonsensical attempt at negotiating.

“Fine, yes. Two pies. We’ll deal with that later.”

Pinkie stepped back and blew her nose clean in a handkerchief that came from somewhere Benny didn’t care to question. He was safe, the threat was over, and the next thing they had to do wasn't too far away from them for her to report to.

“Okay. Two pies. Now, let's go tell Twilight what happened.”

Benny panicked and reached out to pull Pinkie’s tail back to him.

“No! Please don’t.”

Pinkie stared at Benny and had a brief thought if this was what it's like when others stare at her when she says things they don’t understand.

“What? Why not? You just defeated the Pony of Shadows in five minutes and forty-seven seconds! That should have taken at least two episodes!”

Benny had to think fast to keep her quiet.

“Two episodes? Is that with or without Lauren Faust?”

Pinkie rolled her eyes at what anyone else would say was a weird question.

“Of course, without Lauren Faust. She hasn’t-No! Stop that! You’re just trying to confuse me again! We’re telling Twilight!”

Ignoring her request, Benny went for it again.

“About Lauren? You think she doesn’t know already?”

Pinkie groaned, both at the question and the obvious out-of-date reference.

“It’s been over four years. I’m sure she-No! Benny stop that! Why don’t you want her to know what happened here? This is huge!”

Benny dropped to his knees, splashing the pools of Pinkie’s tears up over the both of them as he pleaded.

“I can’t deal with this, Pinkie. I just want to forget this happened. I’m over it. I can move past it. And Cerb’s still out there. If they knew this just happened, it will ruin everything…”

[Back in the study.]

Benny took another drink from his bottle.

“And then the rest is really fuzzy for me. I remember I convinced Pinkie to make a Pinkie Promise with me because I was cognizant enough to remember she wouldn’t break it. And I, in turn, Pinkie Swore I’d come clean about it after we got back.”

Twilight looked at him, puzzled.

“What do you mean the rest is fuzzy?” What happened?”

Pinkie sprang up and took the bottle out of Benny’s hand.

“You wanna know what happened?“

She, having managed to rip the bottle from Benny’s hands, took a good chug from it, practically downing a tall glass's worth in a manner of seconds.

“He went totally bonkers on me! First, he started crying, and then he was shaking because he was all scared that I was going to tell you. Then he started laughing like some loony-toony crazy pony!”

Benny hung his head, embarrassed, and promptly snagged his bottle back.

“Yeah. That’s…. pretty much what happened.”

This was so much to take in, but if Benny and Pinkie were being honest now, one thing seemed to contradict them.

“If you didn’t want us to know about this until after we were back from the Everfree Forest, why did Pinkie tell me exactly what happened? That you fought and defeated The Pony of Shadows?”

With the question asked and having the opportunity to answer it, Pinkie made a contorted face.

“He was laughing and crying and wouldn’t let go of my tail, plus he looked all creepy and sad. I told him I didn’t want to lie to you, so he said I didn’t have to. He said to make the story sound funny, and you wouldn’t believe me. Eventually, I had to give in, but then, he just kept laughing anyway! He was laughing the whole night!”

At the mention of laughing all night, Big Mac snorted.

“And I can vouch for that much of the story. They had taken longer than what they said they would to do their rove, so I went looking for ‘em. When I found ‘em, I thought Benny was drunk. We tried to take him up to the beds to sleep it off after a while. But we only made it as far as to where Twilight found us the next morning in a hallway.”

Benny went to take another drink but put the bottle down instead.

“Even if you had believed her and knew I was lying, I didn’t want to deal with talking about Lucy. I can’t explain how much that fucked me up or excuse putting everyone in danger because of it. Although focusing on the laughing part, the same thing happened to me the first night we were here. And I think I figured out why that happens. Why a lot of what happens to us happens the way it does.”

Everyone about jumped out of their seats at the revelation, but Twilight was the first to ask, “What is it! What did you figure out? This could be the key we’ve been looking for!”

Benny sighed, trying to focus his thoughts amidst the alcohol and exhaustion.

“I’m not saying I got it all figured out, but let’s take a look at what we do know.“

He took a deep breath, knowing he would have to make them open up their imagination to really understand.

“Cerb and I both got into fights and took on magic attacks but felt nothing from them. From that, we determined that we’re magic-proof. At least we would be if not for the fact that Kelly was hit with the Elements of Harmony and was at least mostly healed. That, and I’ve seen Rarity move around Cerb’s arm when he was asleep.”

Those were observations just about all of them were aware of, but he knew no one else had caught on yet.

“You know what the difference was in both cases?“

He waited for a moment to pass to let everyone dwell on it. Sure enough, no one gave a hint that they were catching on.

“During Cerb’s fight, he was angry that no one would trust him to go out into the Everfree. I was pissed off that I had to see that shit again. After we got mad, we took on magic blasts like they were nothing. Plus, Cerb broke those chains on him like I broke The Pony of Shadow's body. Both of those were constructs. Manifestations of magic assembled into something tangible. We broke them easily, but every time magic has had any influence on us, it’s been after Kelly was scared for her life because she thought she was dying, and Cerb having a night terror.”

Chris was the first to put it together.

“So, our emotions dictate how resistant to magic we are?”

Instantly, Benny raised his hands in a fit of frustration.

“It’s a fucking trope! Which makes sense for where we are. Think about it in cartoon logic. Characters get pissed off, and they power through impossible odds. Characters get scared, and their powers fail. Just think about, and sorry to all the ponies here because you won’t get these references... when does Goku finally get the power to go Super Saiyan?”

It was true. The ponies had no idea what he was talking about.

“He got pissed off! When does the Green Lantern lose his powers? When he lets fear overtake his will. Oh! Actually, I got one for the ponies and our two bronies, who I’m sure I know what I’m talking about. When Discord came back, what made Twilight lose her powers?”

The question was for the whole room, but after Twilight thought for a moment, she asked, “Are you talking about when he took over Ponyville and made all of us fight each other? Because I didn’t lose my powers, we just couldn’t use the Elements of Harmony.”

Benny grumbled, accidentally fucking up that example.

“Sorry, I fell asleep through that episode, so I'm probably remembering it wrong.”

Thankfully, Twilight went on to further correct him.

“And I wasn’t scared. I was sad because I thought I lost all of my friends.”

Benny threw up his hands in defeat.

“Okay, fine. Your friendship is our anger, and our fear is your sadness. Same concept, but if I’m right, that’s why I took the magic blast with no damage, but the actual blades he shot out cut my arm. Then think back to Kelly being stabbed. The spear wasn’t made of magic, just metal. Cerb was scratched up by the Timberwolves because even if they are constructs, they are constructs made of actual wood. And for taking the punches from Onyx, just a theory, but Earth ponies are magically gifted with strength. Which Cerb neutralized by still being pissed off. But... I think our emotions are also why we were brought here.”

Benny stood up and started walking around the room, gesturing his hand to all his friends.

“We all have shitty lives, our pasts suck, and we’re all haunted by our tragedies, loneliness, and misery. The Pony of Shadows must have been the one to bring us here. He probably knew that we’d have to go through the Everfree Forest to find Becky’s cure, and was going to attack whichever one of us went there so he could feed on our fears and misery to bring back… well, I’m pretty sure the Queen would be Nightmare Moon, but I don’t know what he meant by the rest of him being in Limbo or what the Pillars are.”

Celestia cleared her throat, only having had a first hoof encounter with one of them.

“Ahem. The Pillars were a group of heroes spoken in legend. My sister and I were very young and only knew Starswirl The Bearded. We never meet the others.”

All of the ponies gasped, and Twilight actually jumped out of her seat.

“The Pillars are real!?”

Luna nodded, but not very confidently.

“Yes, at least as far as we know, but they vanished long ago. Around the same time, Starswirl disappeared, it seems. But if The Pony of Shadows wanted you here for revenge against the Pillars, might that mean they are still alive?”

Suddenly, Chris had a question only a brony could think of.

“Hold on, if The Pony of Shadows was a part of the dark magic left behind from Nightmare Moon being banished, why would he want revenge on the Pillars and not Celestia or the Mane Six?”

Cerb capped his bottle and set it down, now heavily invested in another question.

“Why would this Shadow Pony fucker want to bring us here if what he saw in your memory scared him? He even said he didn’t want it. And then he tried to drain all the magic you had when you don’t have any? And from the sounds of it, just touching you was enough to hurt him?”

Becky just realized another plot hole.

“Not just absent of magic, anti-magic. Unless he faked it, I’m pretty sure you punched him to death. And I know villains can be short-sighted and stupid, but bringing us here is like bringing a gun to a pillow fight, but then giving the gun to someone else to use. Not only that, if he only wanted us for our fear and misery, why put us here in Ponyville and not at the castle with him? We would have no idea what was going on or not meet all our kick-ass friends. We would have been a hell of a lot more scared and way easier targets.”

Sniff, still knowing next to nothing about the lore of this world or how it worked, easily saw through the failed logic.

“Yeah, putting us here was the worst thing he could have done. Not only are we all friends here now, all our lives are so much less shitty because of it. I mean… aside from Benny waiting until after the bad guy showed up to get help, all of our situations are better than where we started from. Cerb’s getting therapy, Becky’s getting cured, Chris is—“

He knew what Chris was most likely doing beyond what he actually already told. However, that didn’t need to be mentioned right now.

“—actually getting out and making friends on his own. Kelly is—“

He looked at Kelly and realized just how close she was to Big Mac. Even from the first night they were here, she sought him out. In some ways, he blamed himself if she was fucking around with Big Mac, but he wasn’t any better and still had to keep cover for Chris.

“I think Kelly is learning better respect for her own boundaries.”

From Sniff’s look and his phrasing, Kelly wondered if he knew or suspected anything between her and Big Mac. Fortunately, Becky didn’t offer any kind of noticeable reaction.

Regardless, Chris looked around the room, noticing one friend not with them who wasn't mentioned.

“What about Lumberman?”

Sniff shrugged, thinking that there wasn’t much for Lumberman to work on.

“I dunno, he’s always been pretty squared away. Well, squared away ever since we adopted him.”

Shining, who had been quiet this whole time, looked around the room and realized they were one short on assessments.

“Sniffy. What about you?”

Sniff thought for a moment, wondering, with his recent developments, if he really was getting better. If anything, his depravity was technically getting worse, even if his morals and boundaries were still intact. But as he looked up with his conflicted mind, he laid eyes on Twilight.

From across the short divide, Sniff locked eyes with Twilight, who smiled with a glint of pride in her eyes. Of all the ponies he met, she stood out as something special to him.

“I think she’s helping me learn how to be a friend who isn’t afraid to be kind without the fear of always judging myself. Because maybe it's not always selfish to make others happy when you think that’s what you have to do to be happy yourself.”

Pinkie took another chug from Benny’s bottle and offered it back to him.

“That still doesn’t explain why you were laughing it up all night, BenBen.”

Benny took the bottle, looking disappointed at the fact he was pretty much nearly drained.

“Oh, yeah, well, I still stand by the whole emotions being a factor in our magic resistance thing. But as to why I was laughing like a jackass. Mind you, I was being a little bitch and scared about dealing with nightmares being magicked in front of my face.“

He took another sip from his bottle and smacked his lips, obnoxiously, wondering if anyone had caught on to his little hint. However, it was clear they hadn’t, so, why not keep them fishing for it?

“Pinkie… Which Element are you?”

Pinkie giggled at the silly question.

“Uh, hello? Pretty sure everyone knows I’m the Element of Lau-Oh, my gosh! You laughed because of me?”

Benny nodded before pointing to Cerb.

“And who were you next to after Pinkie scared you away from the hill?”

Cerb looked at Fluttershy and Rarity sitting on either side of him, and the crushing weight of reality settled uncomfortably on his shoulders.

“Generosity and Kindness… Which is why I gave them compliments... and thought the kind thing to do was give Fluttershy a hug.”

Benny raised his bottle, now letting his frustrations continue his obnoxious declarations through half-questions and observations.

“And last but not least, Lumberman got scared in the forest and started blabbing about things he didn’t want to. Probably because that was on his mind, and he was honest about it while with…” He kept his bottle raised high and motioned it around the room, egging on anyone to answer the rhetorical question. “The Element of Honesty, ladies and gentlemen, fillies and gentlecolts, we subcame to the effects of the Elements we were surrounded by. As far as I can tell, in our weakened emotional state, we were overcome by the effects of the strongest forms of magic this world has to offer.”

Twilight looked impressed and somehow surprised it wasn’t Chris who had put it together.

“That actually makes perfect sense.”

And yet, it was Chris who came back with a retort surprisingly quick.

“Not entirely, because if fear makes us susceptible to magic, why didn’t Benny go dark and evil when he was scared of facing his fears against the Pony of Shadows?“

It wasn’t a rhetorical question, and he gave the room a moment to think it over before Chris asked another.

“Why didn’t Sniff take on any of the traits of the Elements when Celestia scared him back at the house when she yelled at Pinkie? And Becky wasn’t scared when she puked in front of Twilight and Rainbow Dash before Cerb carried her back in.

He looked at Becky, letting her know he was looking for clarification.

“Were you scared of anything when that happened, Becky?”

Becky looked at Rainbow Dash.

“No... I was happy at the time.”

Chris scanned the room again for any other examples he could think of.

“Don’t get me wrong, it’s a great theory and works in a lot of situations, but I think we’re still missing something if we have all these inconsistencies.”

Twilight, as was typical when met with a problem she couldn’t solve, dropped her head on her desk.

“Goddamnit. I swear… the more we learn, the less we know.”

Undeterred, Luna stood up and addressed the room.

“I think that is only partially true. This is all very important information that I’m sure will help us sort things out. More importantly, Benny is to be commended. Not only for conquering his fears but also for defeating what could have been a very dangerous adversary.”

Despite the pep talk, stating that out loud presented another problem Luna was presented with.

“Although it will be rather difficult to interrogate him now that he has been so thoroughly defeated. And if there is nothing else left to discuss, I think we could all use a break. I also think my sister, Twilight, Shining, and I need to discuss the implications of The Pony of Shadows revealing himself and how we are to address this issue.”

Benny raised his bottle and took a drink, already having his fill of this debate but not of the booze.

“Well, if it’s all the same to everyone here. I’m tired and mentally drained after all of this. I’m gonna get drunk and get back to this new program Pinkie is putting me on after I sober up.“

He went to take another drink but lowered the bottle. Another oversight was suddenly realized.

“Shit… I was gonna drive home. Is it alright if I crash here tonight again, Twilight?”

Twilight tried to smile but gave up on that venture and simply nodded.

“Yes, all of you are welcome to stay. There are plenty of rooms, so if the plumbing breaks, I’m sorry in advance. Just pick another room, and we’ll take care of it later.”

Luna stepped over to Sniff, lighting up her horn.

“Peter, dear.” She returned his phone, levitating in her aura. “I made sure it stayed clean for you.”

Peter took the phone back and put it in his pocket, not wanting it broadcasted for everyone to know she had it. He didn’t need anyone asking any questions.

“Thanks… I’m gonna go check on AJ and Lumberman, come to think of it. See if they need anything.”

Twilight trotted up to Peter and caught him before he got to the door, as he was the last one to leave.

“Peter, I’m probably going to be a while, and I’m sure you’d like to talk some more.“ She sighed with a clear expression of regret. “This has been probably one of my top three craziest days I’ve ever had. And I’ve saved the world more times than that. So… if you end up going to see Oven Fresh after this, could you tell her that I’m sorry for the way I acted? I’ll apologize to her face to face when I’m not so busy, but I know you said you would see her. And if you stay there for the night, that just means she’s that good of a friend, or more, if it ends up that way.”

With no time to prepare something better, that sounded like the right thing to say. Yet, it still felt wrong for some reason. Was she pushing him away or pulling him too close? How close was too close to keep Celestia in good graces? Whatever the answers were, why did she want him to stay for her sake and not his?

“But my doors will always be open for you, and any room you want here that’s not taken, you’re more than welcome to. Even mine, if you’re feeling lonely, I mean.”

Sniff nodded, grateful to have a friend like her—still unable to see the deeper emotions she was trying so hard to hide.

“Thanks, Twiggs. Breakfast tomorrow?”

Twilight smiled, still wishing he would stay.

“Sure. Maybe at Oven Fresh’s? Say, seven?”

Sniff chuckled, thinking how serious she was taking this, making amends approachable.

“Sure. I’ll make it happen.”

As the door closed and only the four royals remained, Luna started the conversation.

“Today has revealed many new concerns. I, for one, believe I may need to rethink my initial opinion that perhaps Trixie’s dream may not have been unfounded. From what she described, as Twilight has informed us, there are too many correlations between what she claimed to have seen and the abilities of The Pony of Shadows.”

Celestia saw fit to take advantage of the situation.

“I think it would be best if she returned to us. Not only do we need to take a closer examination of her dreams after this new discovery, I believe the spell she used could be what we need to allow the humans a way home. For some reason, she seems to be the only one to make it work, if even accidentally. But… if Benny is correct about The Pony of Shadows wanting them for their negative emotions, it is clear that if their nightmares could be harvested… I don’t believe even the Elements could combat dark magic with that much negativity in its reserves.”

Shining looked between the other royals, completely confused.

“Uh, I think I might have missed the part of Trixie’s dream you’re talking about.”

Knowing what a mess of a story that was, Luna sighed.

“We will fill you in on the details in a moment, but I would like to propose a solution to reduce the risk of our new human friends being exploited for their pain and misery.”

Celestia turned a sharp eye to Luna, already knowing by her sister's tone it was going to be something to aggravate her.

“And what might that be?”

Luna glared back at her sister.

“Remove this ridiculous secret decree that we are not to become too attached, as you put it, to our new friends.”

Celestia grit her teeth as her anger started to flare.

“Now is not the time, dear sister.”

Luna did not back down and firmly asserted herself.

“No, dearest sister of mine. As you have heard today, they have been sent here with a near-bottomless well of darkness, haunting their nightmares and hindering their ability to move on to a better life. If they are to become less of a threat to us and not be used as the new source of power to our unknown enemies, it would behoove us to help them rid themselves of such darkness. Which is exactly what everypony but you has been doing, even with our hooves tied.”

Twilight and Shining, being familiar with sibling rivalry, could see the tension between these two, especially as Luna continued to lay into her elder sister.

“And we have heard no reason not to be allowed closer.“ Luna glared so harshly at Celestia that it could have been taken as a challenge... which it was. “Unless you care to offer one… Dear sister.”

Celestia stared back, accepting the challenge, but offered no retort.

Having won the mini-war of secrets, Luna smiled and leaned back into a more comfortable stance.

“Well, then. If there has been no opposition offered, we shall put it to a vote. Shining, as the only royal present to represent the Crystal Empire, you will be voting on behalf of Princess Cadance. And the votes are to be as follows.”

She held herself in a tall and posh manner, clearly gloating over her proposition.

“Yay for those in favor of restricting our attachments... and Nay for those against the restrictions, who prefer getting as close as we wish to our new human friends to help them become happier, more emotionally positive, contributors towards the safety of Equestria… Those in favor?”

Celestia stewed in her anger, knowing she had no support in this cause, yet still chose to stand her ground.

“I vote… present.”

Luna rolled her eyes.

“Very well. Those against? Nay.”

Shining refused to look at Celestia as he could feel her stare burning into his core.

“Nay.”

Twilight looked up to her mentor and was conflicted between earning her praise and following what she felt was right… or was it something else she was feeling?

“I have been entrusted with taking care of our new human friends. And after everything I’ve seen with them… all of their kindness, dedication, restraint, and the trust they have put into us… I vote nay.”

Luna didn’t even make a slight attempt to hide her gloating and cheered, “Wonderful! That makes one present, zero yays, and three nays. The nays have it. We shall alert our new friend’s caretakers of the new change in policy after this session has adjourned. In the meantime, let us revisit what we know of Trixie’s dream and figure out how to locate her. If dark forces are at work here, it may be why she has been hidden from me. She may even be in danger.”

Celestia, despite her current disdain for the present company, she did have one other concern.

“We cannot overlook the correlation between the arrival of Equestria’s newest inhabitants and the rash of blood-related injuries. What happened to Applejack was undignified and unforgivable. Whoever is behind making any of our subjects suffer so greatly will pay dearly.”

For a moment, Luna was pleased to see the sister she remembered and adored back in her company.

“For this concern, you will find no division in our support, dear sister. We are a durable breed. Even in a weakened state, Applejack has proven this to be true. She will be avenged.”

[Meanwhile in Applejack’s room.]

The room was crowded with humans and ponies alike. All the attention was on Applejack, barely conscious and still clinging to Lumberman’s arm.

Everyone who entered was either silent with a nod or gave a simple one-worded greeting, then stood silently by and waited. It was as if they were all thinking the same thing, but no one could put any words to it, let alone speak at all.

This day had drained them. Many had old issues revisiting them as they had woken up. Others had new problems to work through, and many had worried about unknown dangers they were destined to fight, some already fighting them.

For the last few days, others had to stay back and worry about the great unknown that lay beyond the Everfree Forest, where loved ones might not return from.

Then the warriors returned to all their relief but had brought back new concerns. One couldn’t hide his wounds and roughed through them with only mild annoyance. The other, now virtually crippled from the torture needed to save her. But all of them endured it with her, with each other, for each other.

Everyone still standing had taken their turns, holding and comforting her or assisting with the next extraction. It was a wonder how she even endured the procedure, much less somehow managed to stay sane.

Then the final bombshell, being not only Benny’s near-death experience but the source of all his misery for the past few years, had come to light.

Now here they were… back with Applejack and Lumberman with no good news to pass on.

Leave it to Sniff to find some way to break the ice.

“Every horse with a crown is finishing up with a follow-up meeting. We’re not waiting on them, just wanted to stop in and see how you both are holding up… See if there’s anything we can do.”

One of Applejack’s hooves twitched, and she winced in a sudden jolt of pain.

“Woody… the pills are making me sleepy. I wanna go home… I wanna be in our bed.”

Lumberman took a deep breath as he lightly brushed the poor pony’s mane.

“Just homesick. Applejack’s as tough as nails… She’s like Cerb if he was more of a woman, but not ugly and wore a bomb ass hat.”

Everyone chuckled at the light jab, but it was short-lived, and the room went silent again.

After a moment, Lumberman turned to the room.

“We’re fine for now. I’m gonna stay with her tonight. Not that she’d let me go.“

He chuckled as Applejack tightened her hold on his arm again. However, any humor was short-lived. Regrettably, he let some of his worries and hurt show through in his voice

“But, uh… Granny Smith needs to know she’s okay. At least one uh y’all gotta go let her know.”

Big Mac immediately stepped up.

“If anyone’s going, it’s me. Lumberman, Granny said yer an honorary member of the Apple Clan. That means she trusts ya like family. I’m sure she’ll rest easier knowing yer taking care of ‘er.”

Kelly laid her hand on Big Mac’s neck and rubbed it gently for support.

“I’m going with ya Big Red. I got a lot of experience given these kind of talks.”

With everything major more or less settled, Cerb felt it was time to leave and set the pace for the others.

“Hey, I’m in the same room upstairs if you need me for anything, man. Benny’s getting shitfaced, but even a drunk squid can still do his job. You need any of us, just holler.”

He stepped up and gently laid his hand on Applejack’s shoulder.

“Even a Lioness needs her downtime. Heal up fast, warrior.”

After his farewell, Cerb pushed his way out the door and motioned for everyone to follow. Taking his lead, everyone filed out after giving the well-wishes, except for Sniff, who stayed behind.

Quietly, Sniff approached the bed and squatted down once they were alone.

“Hey… I know we didn’t say nothing ‘bout what was discussed in there while you were taking care of our badass little Apple Hat… A lot got talked about, but just about all of it contradicted itself and left us with more questions than answers. I’m sure part of you is itching to find out but believe me, it’s all shit that can wait. I don’t want you thinking we’re leaving ya in the dark or that you’re missing out on anything more important than what you’re doing right now.”

Lumberman swallowed hard and nodded.

“Thanks.”

Sniff stood up and took a deep breath, knowing his plans looked as cowardice, just as they always had.

“Yeah, no problem, man. And, uh… I gotta head out into town. Everyone fucking forgot about Spike some fucking how.“ He gave a heavy sigh, already questioning what his mind was telling him to do. “So, I’m gonna go deal with that mess, send him back, and then I gotta fix some other bullshit out in town and—“

He started to tear up and breathe a little heavier.

“You know I always got yer back, but I kinda hit my limit with some of the shit today, and I’m gonna go have a few drinks and be back in the morning, ya know. Or noon. Just...”

A soft whisper came from Lumberman.

“So’kay. We all deal, man. Just be safe out there.”

Sniff started to collect himself, but it was a paper-thin show of it.

“Yeah… if anything comes up or they ask, I’m gonna be at the bakery in town or back at the house. Walking, not driving… Take care, Applejack.”

When the door closed behind Sniff as he left, Applejack stirred with a low groggy voice.

“Let me lay down, please.”

Lumberman pulled his hand free, stood up with Applejack in his arms, and pulled the covers back with his foot. He laid her down on her back and helped her roll to her right side so she could hang her hooves over the side if she wanted. After he got her situated, he went around the other side of the bed, snuggling up nice and close to her with the covers for them.

“Woody?” Applejack’s weak voice spoke up. “These pills make me feel funny, but I’m still hurting so bad. Can you stay with me?”

Lumberman chuckled at the question as if it wasn’t obvious.

“Of course. As long as you want me here, I’ll be there with ya.”

Applejack curled in around Lumberman’s arm draped over her, nuzzling his hand under her, and started to whimper.

“I don’t want you to ever leave me, Woody.“

She started to sob, though it wasn’t from the pain.

“And I’m sorry I got so many stupid splinters… I just wanted to get back home to ya faster so we could go to bed early and sleep in late.“

She started to sob harder, knowing how much this was going to change everything.

“Now, I can’t make yer special meals no more.”

Lumberman hugged her tight, “Shhhh-Shhhh. It’s okay, Apples. I’m gonna be with ya every day. And we’ll go to bed early, sleep in late, take as many naps in the day as ya want. And all the belly rubs you want. You can pay me back when yer all healed up, and I’ll thank you every time with another belly rub.”

Applejack started to chuckle amidst her sobs.

“I wish I could have more than just belly rubs with ya, Woody,“ she said with a bit of a drunken slur, the pills really starting to kick in.

After she made that confession, her sobs stopped, and she gave a few short heavy breaths.

“These pills make me feel funny… please take me home tomarruh.”

Lumberman was about to ask what she meant by more than belly rubs, but the sound of her sleeping put that question on hold until the morning. But that was if he was going to even ask. She was on painkillers, after all.

[Over at the local inn, not much later.]

Big Mac and Kelly stood in front of Granny’s door, blaring music from a record player that sounded like a knock off version of Jelly Roll Morton - Black Bottom Stomp muffled from behind. After three knocks on the door, the locks unclicked on the other side of the door that opened to a very angry Granny Smith.

Glaring through the crack, she whispered, “Big Mac?... Where’s Applejack?”

Behind her, the record scratched to a halt as Apple Bloom’s voice sprang up.

“Granny? Is that Big Sis? Is she okay?”

Both Big Mac and Granny Smith held their tongues, worried about Apple Bloom finding out her sister wasn’t there and what questions would follow. Thankfully, Kelly spoke to handle the situation.

“That you, Apple Bloom?”

Knowing her intervening wasn’t going to be well received in this family affair, she held up her finger to her lips at Granny Smith, silently telling her that she had this under control. More or less, keep quiet, or the bad news was going to come out around those who didn’t need to hear it.

“What are you doing in there? I thought you had your own room?” Kelly asked, sounding innocent enough to not rouse any suspicion.

Apple Bloom pushed her way under Granny’s legs and popped her head out into the hallway.

“Granny ordered us dinner and said she wanted somepony to keep her company and play cards with till Applejack came back.”

Kelly played the part of a good friend who thought everything was fine, all too convincingly.

“Awe, shoot. I guess she didn’t make it over after all. Well, sorry, but she’s probably gonna be stuck up in Twilight’s castle all night. You should of seen how mad she was. Screamed her pretty little head off being told she was gonna be stuck up there all night with Twilight going over books and all sorts of—“ She tilted her head back and looked down both ends of the hallway, then leaned in to whisper. “A bunch of super-secret princess stuff.”

Annoyed and disappointed, Applebloom groaned, her massive bow actually slumping like her ears.

“Awe, she always gets to do the super-secret, cool stuff.”

Kelly shrugged, still playing up that everything was fine, outside of her own annoyance.

“Well, that’s how it goes sometimes. Heck, they even kicked us two clowns out. Told us to talk to Granny about a bunch of historical claims for yer house’s prior damages, additions to the farm, just all of the most boring stuff you could think.“

She looked up at Granny, her expression saying she needed help and to play along.

“Hey, do you think these are the kinda legal documents and tax exemption forms are something the kids could help out with, or would they rather think of a new way to dig up some dirt on Sniff?“

She panned down to Apple Bloom with a look of disappointment.

“Since she never got any juicy details the last time.”

Granny thankfully caught on and played her part.

“Apple Bloom, you mind taking Sweetie Belle over to yer room and work on yer spying plans for—”

“OkayThanksBye!” Apple Bloom spat out as she dashed over to her room, dragging Sweetie Belle along with her.

Kelly waited until Apple Bloom’s door closed, then, relieved, she immediately dropped the happy facade.

“Sorry… my mom used to say she was going over really boring paperwork and threatened to have me read it for her when she didn’t want me bothering her.”

Somewhat doubting, Granny Smith nodded.

“Uh-huh… did it work that good on you?”

Kelly faked a smile and huffed, “It did until I thought if I said yes, she’d want to actually spend time with me… Can we come in?”

Hesitantly, Granny Smith invited them in but locked the door behind them, already expecting to hear some terrible news.

The question, however, was, how bad was it?

“Now, if you came here and can pull off such a good lie like that out there, that means either nothings wrong, but ya still got bad news.“

Granny took an uneasy seat in a rocking chair across from the bed. Her worry and old age clearly taking their toll.

“Ugh… or it’s so bad you had to lie to get her away from us.”

Kelly was already tearing up again and pulled a tissue from a nearby box as she took a seat on the bed next to Big Mac.

“A little of both, I guess.“ She took a few short breaths, wondering how honest she should be about what all happened. “She’s safe, and she is still up in the castle. Lumberman is taking care of her. She’s not sick or… She’s just going to be in a lot of pain for a while.”

Stunned, Granny clutched her chest.

“Oh, no. So that scream’n?”

Big Mac hung his head low.

“We never left her side, Granny. I wish it were me instead ‘uh her, but… I don’t know what’s happen’en anymore.”

Kelly laid a hand over Big Mac’s hoof.

“We’ll tell ya as much as we can, but it’s going to get confusing. Just know that Applejack’s going to be okay.”

[Up on the roof of the Castle of Friendship.]

Becky followed Rainbow Dash out with their towels.

“No, it’s fine if you wanna drink. I would if I wasn’t going to be checking up on Applejack.”

A clearly inebriated voice called from the far end of the pool.

“Yo!” Benny called out to the new arrivals. “Adult swim! ‘Em I right?”

Pinkie waved them down, a rather large bottle clutched in her hoof, “Don’t worry! We got plenty of booze to go round! Come on and join us.”

With no other options for something better to do, Becky and Rainbow joined them at the far end.

Once situated, Rainbow Dash quickly cracked open a bottle of JD Honey.

“So… we got five days left to see who can have the shittiest week. Any takers?”

Taking a swing of his whiskey, Benny threw his head back and laughed.

“Oh, shit… there’s a challenge any of us could win on accident.”

Unamused, Becky gave Benny a concerned look.

“Ben… seriously. Are you going to be okay? I can’t believe… Jesus… I’m sorry. I don’t even know how to approach what you’ve gone through. Between what happened with the kid and what that led to… But you got singled out and almost killed by a giant dream demon after he brought everything back up. I’m hoping you’ll tell us if you need to talk this time.”

Benny took a long sip from his bottle and passed it back to Pinkie, which she promptly placed in her mane like a cup holder.

“You know… the stupid thing is. I was actually jealous of Cerb getting help from Fluttershy and Rarity. Not only that, I probably could have avoided the whole thing by accepting help from Twilight, Pinkie, Cadance, or Shining… I had just as much help offered as he did… but it took a fifteen-foot tall Freddy Kruger wannabe pony almost skewering me through the chest or lopping an arm off after showing me something even he couldn’t handle to accept help… but only on the condition that I have at least one more day not to get help.”

Benny did a good job of hiding it, but he wasn't only drunk; he was still hurting.

“And now that I got it all out in the open, along with a magical Earth pony that can pull C4 out of pockets that doesn’t exist because I told her in passing that C4 is more explosive than gunpowder... I’m actually looking forward to it. And, oh sure, yer Rainbow Dash can fly faster than sound and make tactical rainbow nuke strikes… but does she know who Lauren Faust is?”

Utterly perplexed, Rainbow Dash looked to Becky, then Pinkie.

“Egh… Pinkie, do I know who Lauren Faust is?”

Pinkie took another sip from the bottle and shrugged.

“I don’t know. That’s the first I’ve ever heard that name.”

Benny took a long pause while Becky fell into an unfortunate giggle fit. Then, like he had a stroke of genius, he grabbed another bottle, took a nice long chug, capped it, reached into his shorts next to them, pulled out his key ring, and held it up for Becky.

“I will trade you my car for your pony.”

[Up in Chris’s room.]

Chris sat with his back up against the headrest and Starlight lying with her back against his chest.

“What a shit day… and it started out so great.”

Starlight yawned as she pulled Chris’s hand around her tighter.

“I know, and after doing what we could for Applejack, then everything Benny told us, on top of being soooo fuuuucking tired… I feel bad just thinking about doing anything with you when both of them are going through everything. That, and now I’m so scared for you.”

Chris massaged her chest gently for a moment.

“What are you scared of? Benny took out The Pony of Shadows, and I’m pretty sure you guys just committed Timberwolf genocide. I think we’re safe.”

Starlight groaned, surprised Chris didn’t see what she was seeing.

“That’s just it. In one fell swoop, Benny took out a demonic construct of nightmares and shadows by himself. And today, in less than an hour, we destroyed all those Timberwolves so easily… Nothing ends that easily. Not when it’s the end of the world at stake.”

Chris pulled Starlight up higher against him and placed his chin in the crook of her neck and shoulder.

“Not always. Twilight and the others took out Nightmare Moon the same day she showed up. Chrysalis got taken out the same day once Twilight figured out what was going on. Yeah, even Discord took a day… Where is he anyway?”

Starlight groaned again, not sure if the Spirit of Chaos being around would help or make things worse.

“I don’t know. Twilight said he was going off to repair the damage done to the strings that make up the different realities or something. Though it would have been nice if he had been here to help Applejack… or make all the Timberwolves disappear… I really don’t get that guy.“

She took a deep breath and started to appreciate just how tired she really was. Not just tired though, even for as bad as it was for so many others, tonight was supposed to be special for her and Chris. Even just knowing she felt bad about that made her feel worse. At the same time, there was no reason to make Chris go without just because she was spent.

”You know, I’m probably going to clonk out here soon. If you want to go drink with Benny or see one of the girls tonight, you don’t have to stay here with me.”

“Hmm,” Chris pretended to think out loud. “Nah, I think you could use the company tonight. Besides… I’m an optimist, and I think we’ve only got good things lying ahead of us… That and I might get horny tonight.”

Starlight snorted and tapped Chris on the head with her hoof.

“Stop that.”

Chris traced his left hand up Starlight’s neck and his right down her stomach and ran his fingers between her breast.

“This coming from the mare who I had to chase out of the shower because you just had to fit in a blowjob before you left.”

Starlight giggled and spread her legs for Chris.

“You’re such an enabler. Here I am, trying to sleep and be considerate of our friends, and you’re feeling me up and trying to get me aroused.”

Chris spread his fingers around Starlight’s outer lips, spreading her open as he pulled his other hand up and wrapped his arms around her.

“It is a bit early to chance fooling around, and you're tired anyway. How about tomorrow? After Benny starts whatever the fuck Pinkie has planned for him and Applejack is feeling better and we know she’s okay?”

Starlight turned herself around and gave Chris a loving kiss.

“It is early, so how about you make yourself more comfortable, and let's call it a night.“ She gave another quick kiss to his lips, wishing she wasn’t so damn tired. “We can do something nice for Applejack and Lumberman in the morning, then find someplace nice and quiet to try a few more firsts with each other?”

Chris grinned, getting undressed under the covers pulled over them.

“Any idea what we can do for them?”

Starlight hummed and pulled herself in closer, bringing the pair chest to chest under the sheets.

“Actually, I think I have something in mind, but I’m probably going to need Twilight’s help to figure out how to make it work. I’ll find out in the morning.”

Chris kissed the end of her muzzle.

“Sounds like a plan.”

They both settled in for the night, but after a moment, Starlight had a question to ask before they both fell asleep.

“Would you be mad if I sucked your dick while you’re asleep? Is that weird to ask? I feel like that’s a weird question to ask.”

[Over in Cerb’s room.]

His room was mostly dark. The curtains had been drawn shut, and with the day coming to an end, only a soft glow of light trickled in, barely making the two mares in their pajama bottoms visible.

Fluttershy sat on the bed next to Rarity, waiting for Cerb to come out of the bathroom.

“Do you think he’s okay in there?”

Rarity sulked, knowing the answer wasn’t going to be a simple one and the wait wasn't making it any easier. It wasn't this dark when they returned to their room with him, and so she turned on a light on the nightstand.

“Fluttershy… it hurt Justin watching Applejack getting hurt and suffering through that whole… horrific endeavor. And then, Benny having to relive his nightmares and watching his friends having to suffer along with him… But you and I both know what crushed his spirits tonight.”

Fluttershy sulked just as deeply as Rarity.

“Were we blind to it? He even admitted to me that he felt the closest to us when he was in his darkest moments. And if what Benny said was true, and Cerb was afraid that what he felt for us wasn’t real, that he was afraid this was too good to be true…”

Now that Fluttershy had become so close to Cerb and felt so much for him, the fear of it not being real, it struck her with a fear that hurt to the core. If this was what Cerb was going through, it only made her want to comfort him more, but she was scared that comforting him in yet another dark moment would only cause further heartache.

“Was any of the progress we made with him real? What if his worst fears are true?”

Rarity scoffed, offended by the possibility that anything they shared wasn’t genuine.

“Nonsense. There isn’t—”

“Rarity,” Fluttershy softly spoke her name in such a way that it begged the question, “Do you think Justin is asking himself the same thing right now? We have to give it some serious consideration, even if only to disprove it. We can’t ignore what must be tearing him apart inside.”

From inside the bathroom, the toilet flushed, and soon the water from the sink was running, though the faucet ran for far longer than one would need to wash their hands. After the water stopped, a long awkward pause held in the air as the silhouette of two feet standing behind the door stood motionless.

Eventually, the handle turned, and Cerb stepped out in a new bathrobe with the bottle in hand, about a third of it gone.

“Sorry that took so long. I must have eaten something that didn’t agree with me.”

That was a weak and pathetic lie that Rarity wasn’t going to accept, even for his sake.

“Justin, dear… I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but if you recall, I happen to have a rather sensitive nose. So I’m certain the only thing that wasn’t agreeing with you in there is what’s still weighing on your mind.”

Cerb tried to wave off her concern.

“No. No. It’s just with everything that’s happened today, plus my sides still sore, and—”

Fluttershy hopped off the bed and marched over to his side to take his hand in her wing.

“Justin, we are just as worried about Benny’s theory as you are. So please… just sit and talk with us about it.”

Seeing they weren't letting him out of this so easily, Cerb raised his hand with the bottle and pointed towards the door.

“We didn’t get a chance to talk to Lumberman about all of this. Maybe if he—”

“Justin, please,” Rarity called out from the bed. “After everything we’ve been through? We risked our lives for each other, including you. I don’t care what Benny’s theory is or what anypony else thinks.“

She hopped down from the bed and took Cerb’s other wrist in her fetlock.

“The Elements of Harmony are powerful, but I assure you that what we have is stronger. And as much as I hate the thought of even humoring such a ludicrous idea that I’m sure you’re worried about—“ She gave a deep sigh and started to pull him towards the bed. “—I suppose we have to talk about it.”

Cerb followed without any resistance. Taking a seat on the edge of the bed with his two mares at either side of him, he sulked.

“I’m not scared that it might be true.“

He felt a sting in his heart when he heard the two give a sigh of relief.

Why couldn’t they wait to hear him out?

“I know it’s true.”

Rarity gasped, “Justin, no. Please don’t think that just because—“ She searched desperately for anything to cite but hadn’t had the time to think it through and mouthed silent words until denial took over. “There simply has to be another explanation.”

Fluttershy was in just as much of a panic.

“Well, m-m-maybe that was only the first time we met.“ She started to frantically pant. “We-we-we still had so many other good—”

“I don’t care,” Cerb huffed, making the air in the room run cold. “I don’t care if what brought me so close to both of you was the work of your rainbow magic. Or that just because when I was scared that… it let all of the best parts of you imprint on me. If I'm weak to magic when I'm scared… I'm glad it's you two I'm weak to."

In an instance, Fluttershy leaned over and hugged Cerb tenderly, careful not to put pressure on his side or tear the stitches. She needed this just as badly as he did.

"Justin, we had no idea this could happen. We were afraid you would hold it against us."

Justin quietly slung his arm around Fluttershy.

"Maybe it's this world's way of putting me in a chokehold and forcing me to face my problems."

Rarity leaned in and nuzzled under Cerb's arm as he invited her in.

"We’re happy to help you with whatever we can.“ She breathed in his scent. “And we’re glad you haven’t changed your opinion on us.”

Cerb stroked Rarity on her side, watching her drink in his touch.

“Not in the slightest… I still think you’re gorgeous.“ He turned his attention to Fluttershy and stroked her just as lovingly. “And you’re still the sweetest thing, Flutters.”

She giggled and sniffed to clear her nose, being a little choked up over how happy she was, knowing she still had him like he was.

“You’re just saying that.”

Cerb chuckled to himself, giving Fluttershy the coochie-coochie coo rub with his finger under her chin.

“No, you are, but unlike that Red Honey Sweet Licorice Root, I wouldn’t spit you out?”

The two mares giggled and nuzzled in again.

After a moment of moving past their worries, Cerb took a deep breath and sighed.

“Well, I imagine you’re both tired, but if I could get some work on my leg, I would greatly appreciate that. Maybe work on this bottle a bit more together, then how about we hunker down for the night?”

They all agreed and got started to get themselves ready. Fluttershy went to her saddle to fetch the oil, Cerb disrobed and got into bed while Rarity uncapped the bottle and took a long dainty sip of the honey whiskey. After each had a good sip, Cerb was able to relax as the two ladies of his life went to work on his leg. But unlike before, Cerb made no attempt to cover himself.

There, even in the dim light of the room, there was nothing they couldn’t see, and after a few minutes, Fluttershy noticed that he had yet to even attempt to protect his modesty.

“Um, did you want me to get you a towel? Or maybe a shirt?”

Cerb looked down at himself once and then laid his head back down to take another sip.

“No… there’s something oddly comforting in not having to hide myself with you two. You don’t make it awkward or make me feel like… I dunno. It’s like no matter what I do, you both see me for everything that I am, and you’re not afraid to accept it.”

Rarity took a selfish glance up, “I don’t think there is a part about you we don’t like. Even the annoying parts from time to time also have their charm.”

Cerb could tell where their eyes were wandering, and it seemed to excite him for some reason. Actually, part of him wanted them to take an interest. There was something about their affection that made him feel all the things he thought he wanted back in his life.

Actually, looking back on all his short-lived relationships, weekend flings, or one-night stands, maybe this was giving him a chance for something more than his previous failures ever offered. Then again, how long had it been since he wasn't too afraid to be close and not hurt or scare someone off? In some ways, as he thought about it, he sympathized with Chris again.

While Cerb had at least experienced having lovers and Chris hadn’t, they both were alone and felt isolated. Then suddenly, Chris's infatuation with his fantasy characters made a lot more sense.

Much like himself now, after realizing his desperation for having someone to love, he was able to see the attraction to something that seemed impossible or too good to be true. Something beyond the understanding and acceptance of others who already had it.

Only now, this impossible fantasy was real and presented him with a temptation that was actually within reach.

Was it wrong to want something someone said you shouldn’t, even if it could make you happy?

“Hey, Rarity?” Cerb quietly called out to her.

Rarity jerked up at his call.

“Yes, dear?”

Cerb moved some of the covers on his left side over and stretched out his other leg the same as he had for his right.

“Do you think you could give this side a little attention? Pretty sure I’ve been overworking it since coming down the hill and all the walking back we did.”

Rarity gave Fluttershy an inquisitive look but received no indication not to comply.

“I don’t see why not.”

It took only a moment for Rarity to get started. Tentatively, she went to work on him in all the same areas Fluttershy had been on the other side.

After a few practice strides, working on his pelvis and upper thigh, he felt her hoof slide further down his leg.

“No, I’m not worried much about down there.“ He pointed out in a circle around his pelvis and inner groin. “That’s where it all ties in together, I think. Kind of like what Fluttershy said about the tension pulling on everything around it. If you could work on that, if it doesn’t bother you, to be so close to… you know.”

Maybe he was goading her in or pushing her goodwill, but the nervous smile she gave told him that she was excited to be in the position he requested, if perhaps only a little apprehensive.

Now, while part of it felt wrong, and there was a tinge of guilt, he could see that they were both enjoying themselves. So, even if none of them were ready or willing to call a spade a spade, it was still harmless. Maybe he was even getting closer to seeing how far the next date could go.

Then he felt a surprise nudge.

Shocked, Fluttershy quickly pulled her hoof back.

“I’m sorry. I felt tension in your lower abdomen, and I didn’t mean to… It’s not so sensitive that I hurt it, did I?”

Cerb looked down at himself and saw he was nearly at full mast.

“No, not in the slightest. It is sensitive, but not to the point where it’d be painful with anything you're doing. If either of you thinks that’s an area that needs to be worked on… Then I trust you with whatever you want to do.”

Despite his words and her own prior excitement, even Fluttershy knew this was pushing it.

“Are you sure? Before you—”

“It’s fine,” he reassured her. “I’m… done being scared of myself for you. I’m done being uncomfortable in my own skin around the both of you. I’m in your care, and I don’t want to have any sensitivities get in the way or make either of you feel uncomfortable… I trust you with my life.“ He gave them both an honest look of vulnerability and acceptance. “But if you’re not comfortable, then yeah. Obviously, I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.”

Fluttershy looked at Rarity, silently requesting how to proceed, but the eyes looking back at her were just as wanting as hers, and she had her answer.

“Just let us know if it gets too sensitive or becomes uncomfortable.”

For the two working together, the temptation was nearly enough to override all the harsh things they had to deal with that day. For Cerb, he felt his guilt mix with the relief that came with being touched again, more than just a massage was supposed to be, at least.

It was hard for him to really tell if he was doing this for them, or himself, or if they only agreed for his sake... and, he was getting lost in his thoughts again.

After he stopped thinking about it and close his eyes for a while to see how they would continue, he felt a little too good.

"Okay, I think that’s enough for now."

The two stopped but kept their hooves on him, then Fluttershy asked, "Did… we do okay?"

Cerb reached out, taking each by the fetlock, and pulled them down next to him.

"Yes, I got no complaints. I'm just ready for bed. But tomorrow, at some point, I will return the favor to you two. I can't be getting all the attention all the time after all."

Rarity, both knowing better and already looking forward to it, nuzzled in for the night, bringing her muzzle to rest over his shoulder.

"If that's what you think is best."

Fluttershy was a little disappointed to have to stop giving the new massage she contemplated offering but was willing to settle on just staying close to him for the night, much like Rarity.

"You said earlier that you… might want to try being closer, or doing more, when we got back? What exactly did you have in mind?"

That was something Cerb had said, but he hadn't put any thought into it and went off the cuff instead.

"Well… if it's not pushing any boundaries too far."

Fluttershy watched Cerb turn his head towards Rarity and then saw one of Rarity’s ears fly up from the down position before disappearing behind Cerb's head.

Curious as to what she just missed, she was blindsided by Cerb turning to her and silently setting his lips to hers.

Her eyes shot open, and her breath held still in her throat. He was kissing her!

No warnings or time to prepare. What was she supposed to do? Wait! No! He was pulling away already. Blink! Speak! Kiss him back! RE! ACT! DAMNIT!

Cerb grinned but wondered if he went too far based on Fluttershy's reaction, which could best be described as short-circuiting.

"Was that too much?"

...

Breathing? Check. Eyelids blink test? Check. Heart rate? Good. Still pumping strong. Memory scan? Name, location, recent events… just kissed by Cerb? All systems are go for speech-based reply! Fluttershy, go!

Her mind finally rebooted; Fluttershy blushed and turned her eyes away for a moment but then brought them back to him.

"No… not too much at all." She leaned forward just enough to return the same gentle kiss back to him.

"Kisses are a great way to show somepony how much you trust and care about them."

Rarity chuckled and traced a hoof over Cerb's chest.

"And where was that kiss after our date?"

Cerb gave a low laugh and turned back to Rarity.

"A gentlecolt doesn't kiss a lady on the lips on the first date, no matter how lovely she is."

Amused, Rarity tapped Cerb playfully on the forehead.

"Gentleman. And don't think I haven't forgotten our arrangement."

Chuckling, Cerb playfully winked at the posh pony.

"Neither have I."

Fluttershy blushed again and giggled.

“Then why did I get a kiss? We haven’t been on a date.”

Cerb smiled and fell into a quick string of thoughts until the words finally came to mind.

“We had plenty of dates. Every day in the Everfree was a date. Long walks, getting to know each other, picnics… We were just too busy to notice it.”

After the two girls shared a short laugh, they all made their peace for the night, and nothing else was said, despite the rising romantic and sexual tension growing.

It was a secret game of everyone wanting this, but they weren’t telling him, and he wasn’t telling them, but he accepted this. Although, a new problem entered his mind.

If this was a secret game, how could he approach it without picking one and not hurting the other? Even worse, what if it means losing both of them?

[Later on into the review of recent events with the royals in the study.]

After discussing the immediate concerns and the vote had ended, things slowly degraded from finding mutual ground to bickering. Eventually, tensions were nearing the tipping point.

Twilight forced herself between Celestia and Luna as they nearly butted heads.

"Both of you stop! This isn't helping anypony."

Sadly, Luna was still too focused on her sister to listen.

"If this is any pony's fault, it's yours. You had a thousand years to deal with The Pony of Shadows, but you abandoned the castle just like everything else you can't control!"

Celestia immediately snapped back at the cheap shot.

"I should have sent the castle along with you! I left that wretched place behind because it was so dark and gloomy that all it did was remind me of you!"

Luna stepped back; her scowl washed away with the harsh words thrown at her.

"Tis a grand thing to finally hear the truth."

Words were rarely so misspoken by Celestia, yet in a moment of anger and frustration, she said possibly the one thing she shouldn’t.

"Lulu, that's not what I meant."

With true royal elegance, Luna buried her emotions and spoke candidly.

"I suppose I should be grateful to know the solution to ending your misery is removing that which reminds you of it. We can easily accommodate such necessities."

"Luna, please," Celestia tried to step closer to Luna but was blocked off by her sister's wing.

Standing firm, Luna was more distant to her sister than the space that separated them, maybe even more so than the countless miles that once kept them apart for countless centuries.

"There is no need nor presidence to do so. This meeting is to discuss The Pony of Shadows and its origins. If anything is clear, whether it was a part of me or part of the darkness that I allowed into me, it is clearly the source of Trixie's visions. The swirling darkness and shifting dark metal extensions that flowed with the void are clearly a stronger version of its form after absorbing the nightmares of our human guests."

Shining jumped back into the conversation to help keep it on what he had only been informed of.

"We still have to figure out where the lightning bolts that turn into pillars of light and the black crystals are coming from."

Twilight decided to let a buffer of more important issues give the two sisters time to cool down.

"It's possible we have an ally in Purgatory or some other dimension that intervened. It might be that the lightning and pillars were meant to alter the human's course to Ponyville instead of to The Pony of Shadows directly. As they said before, it would have made so much more sense to send them directly to the castle where they could have been frightened much easier and been all alone.”

This seemed to put an end to the bickering, at least temporarily, as Twilight was now the focus of attention.

“And the dark crystal pieces could easily be an additional ability gained after taking in enough power. Or even a concentrated form of the dark magic like what King Sombra used. However, our biggest issue is figuring out how the humans were brought here and if there are more extensions of The Pony of Shadows out there. Just as important would be if there are any ponies or other Equestrians that might be helping them to achieve their goals."

Luna gave a nod and turned away, still bitter from her sister’s words.

"I agree with Twilight. The humans will be safe under our care, supervision, and counseling. And since Celestia clearly has nothing to do with them directly, she will be best suited to dealing with the tasks that merely require a smile’s worth of confidence. I, however, will make preparations for dealing with the issues left lingering from the castle dear sister cannot be bothered with."

Flinching at the blunt and cold words directed at her, Celestia again tried to approach her sister but came to realize now was not the time to make amends. Instead, she turned to leave.

"Even with you here, it appears that I am still alone.”

Luna offered no reply to her sibling, who simply continued to walk away, the rift between the two only growing further.

Knowing this was only going to complicate their efforts, Twilight ran to catch up with Celestia.

“Princess, wait. I think we need to work together on this.”

Celestia stopped at the door and turned to Twilight with no pity to spare. In her eyes, there were a thousand curses screaming to be let out and a raging fire barely being held back. But from behind her lips came no words.

No apologies or calls for calm and patience, that things would be okay in due time. Not even any harsh words of spite. She said everything Twilight never wanted to hear, yet nothing at all, and then walked out, leaving the others to their own devices.

After that treatment, Twilight sulked away from Luna and Shining, blindly following the scent of clovers, and came to rest on the chair Sniff would sit in.

She wanted to cry again… but couldn’t put the reason behind it.

Celestia was angry; that much she was sure of. There was no doubt that her vote and then Celestia losing so easily didn’t help, especially since Twilight still voted against Celestia even after the majority of votes would have won. If anything, when given the chance to help her beloved mentor, she was rejected before she even voted.

At least Luna could put aside her anger, and she came to comfort Twilight.

“You mustn't blame yourself, Twilight.”

In turn, Shining quickly came to join his sister’s side as well.

“Twiley, I’m sorry, but sometimes these issues have to burn themselves out. It doesn’t matter who tries to stick a hoof between them; no offense Luna, but nothing is going to change the way you and Celestia feel until you've made your peace with each other… And Twi, who got you those flowers?”

Twilight took a long, drawn-out breath through her nose, taking in both the fragrance of the roses and the clovers from the chair.

“Peter got them for me. He thought he was the reason I got angry at him before I left for the Everfree Forest. It was all a big misunderstanding, but he wanted to make it up to me. He even—“

Twilight noticed the other gifts still covered. There was even a small layer of dust starting to form. How distracted was she earlier with Sniff?

"Oh, no… I was talking with him earlier when he was having trouble dealing with other ponies that wanted to be friends or something more than that. He was so worried that I was the only one he wasn’t afraid of that happening to, but he was going to get somepony hurt. On accident, of course, but it was only if they fell in love with him and he couldn’t return how they felt.”

Feeling more and more like she was failing as a friend, she stared at the still uncovered mystery items.

“We got so wrapped up in it that I guess we forgot to look at what else he gave me.”

Shining looked at the cloth covering her gift on the table.

“Well, let’s have a look. At the very least, I’m sure it’ll help cheer you up a little.”

Doubting the potency of anything Sniff would have gotten her, Twilight rolled her eyes.

“I just hope he didn’t get me some stupid gag gift. I’m really not in the mood for—“

Shining pulled back the cloth, and Twilight immediately lost her breath. Luna’s eyes went wide in shock at what she saw. They both were awestruck at what was unfolded before them.

Then there was Shining, slowly turning pale… er?

“Please don’t gossip about this to Cadance. We’ve had a rough couple of days, and knowing a human could pull this off isn’t going to do me any favors.”

Twilight carefully pulled the table closer to her so she could properly admire the work of beauty.

“Fuck… Why would he—” Her voice wavered, so close to crying at the sight revealed.

Before them was a metal book stand large enough to handle even the most challenging of tomes. Blackened steel spirals woven into an intricate pattern with a fine polish that made it shine brightly with an unnatural glossy finish. Silver had been etched into the spirals and melded the seams together as an elaborate running of designs and markings that matched her cutie mark.

Everything about it was more art than function, despite it being entirely functional.

But in the center was a plaque, from which, Twilight read aloud:

“

The Forever Reminder To Princesses Twilight Sparkle:

In case our paths never cross again one day and you can find the strength
to put a book away, read this and remember.

Your value does not come from the brilliance of the sun.
Nore the acceptance of the moon.
You are of the stars that sparkle far above.
Be Brave With Beauty. Be Strong with Mercy.
Have Faith In All Things You Do.
As I Have All Of My Faith In You.

From behind, Shining put a hoof over Twilight's shoulder.

"That is the most heartfelt gift I have ever seen and the most loving words I have ever heard… and I will pay you ten thousand bits if you let me give this to Cadance as a gift and say I made—"

Smack!

Luna pulled back her hoof from slapping Shining up the backside of his head.

“Have you gone as daft as Celestia? You have reaped what you have sown for your poor choices. Don’t you dare try to rob Twilight of what she has so rightfully earned.“

She turned to Twilight and spoke in a motherly voice.

“Pay no mind to your inconsiderate brother, Twilight. It is clear that your efforts to aid our new friends has won you the heart of the fair stallion, Peter. And what perfect timing for such a confession of how he must truly feel about you. You are free to embrace him with open wings and… Twilight? Are you not pleased by this?”

Twilight carefully inspected the fine craftsmanship and silently read the inscriptions over again to herself.

“How did I not see this coming? I screwed everything up.”

Shining and Luna turned to each other with puzzled looks at each other while Twilight pulled a small decorative box out from behind the metal book holder. She opened it and silently read a note, then lowered it to look inside. Again, she raised the note, then read it over again, sobbing even deeper.

Shining finally stepped up as the big brother.

“Twi? What does the note say? “ He stepped back as the note was levitated in front of his face for him to read.

“If ever you find yourself lost in a book, or end up reading when you’re alone, you'll always find a friend inside."

"Bookmarkers," Twilight uttered the words like she was reading a goodbye letter. "Beautiful bookmarkers of all of us. Our cutie marks… Even the ones Rarity gave Peter and every human else."

Shining returned the note to Twilight as she shifted through all the bookmarkers.

"Twi, if Sniff is anything like Cerb or Benny, I don't think I need to give the big brother talk."

His comment caused Luna to playfully nudge the co-leader of the Crystal Empire.

"He already dared to step between me and my anger. So bravery will not be a problem. And if he can fight half as well as Cerb, it might be best to let this play out without having him apologizing for pummeling you."

Shining rolled his eyes at the notion.

"Bah. I could take 'em… Where is he, anyway? I'd like to be there to see my little sis seal the deal and finally have her very own special somepony."

Twilight returned all the bookmarkers and the note to the box, then started to make her way to the door.

"Peter and I are just friends… He's not going to be my special somepony.”

Realizing too late how much worse things were made by all her praise, Luna called out to Twilight.

"Surely gifts of this measure can only be—"

"I'm going to bed, Luna," Twilight answered through the pains of her heart breaking. "I'm having breakfast with Peter and his special somepony in the morning… Oven Fresh will be good for him…”

Both Shining and Luna could only look on helplessly as Twilight started to leave the room, trying with all her might to kill the desire her heart so desperately wanted.

“She wasn't afraid to fight for him. Wasn't too self-conscious to accept him… She fought for him like he fought for me, and I kept him at hooves distance. Just like Celestia wanted… Just like she does with me. I’m so stupid."

With only a flash and pop, but no other words spoken, Twilight teleported to her room.

Author's Note

[Spacing, emded media, and other minor edits made 03 August 2023.]

Well... lord willing Applejack is on the rebound. Although, those pain pills could be trouble.

Can't skip over Celestia being... uh... what do you all think? Was she being a bitch, or rightfully concerned over what they put Applejack through? Outside looking in, she probably looks like a clueless bitch. So... yeah... there's that. At least Luna is still stepping up to the plate and putting her sister in check. Shoulder check, that is.

Then, I'm sure a lot of you had to have known that Benny actually did fight The Pony of Shadows. Although, the kind of implications that must impose now... that's going to be interesting to watch develop.
(Side note* I laughed a little too hard having Pinkie get whacked for fucking up the story.

Kelly and Big Mac talking things over with Granny, that was rough.

Chris and Starlight were cute and awkward as always. Though, that does make me wonder. What do you all think about Starlight's last two questions? I'm sure you all got answers for her.

HOWEVER! It wasn't a terrible night for everyone. At least Fluttershy and Rarity are getting sooooooooo much closer to Cerb. Not only that, he's... damn... he's really trying to give them what they want. Well, at least what he thinks they want and are comfortable with. Remember though, be careful what you ask for.

Unfortunately... Twilight might have a hard time getting any sleep. Not to mention that breakfast tomorrow is going to be either tense or be full of each other expressing a lot of emotions, one way or another.

But first, we have yet to finish up the night, so strap yourselves in ya lucky fuckers. Coming next week. Chapter 65. Where Some Learn, Others Have Forgotten.

65. Where Some Learn, Others Have Forgotten.

It wasn’t going to be a long walk for Sniff out to Sugarcube Corner. Although it was a bit awkward making the trek while carrying a bottle of bourbon, though he couldn’t remember what brand it was. The label had been washed off from being kept in a cooler the summer from the year prior. One of the few outings at least most of the group was able to take part in.

Not that this was what he was thinking of at the moment. It just bugged him that he spent so much on it and couldn’t even remember what brand it was.

“Sniff!” A voice called out to him from behind. “There you are!”

Sniff turned around to see Amethyst Star trotting up to him, though she wasn’t smiling like she was the last time she had tried to catch up to him.

Whatever it was, however, he didn’t need this right now.

Amethyst started to slow down as he came to a stop.

“I hope I’m not catching you at a bad time.“ She drew in close enough to see the current state that he was in. “Are you alright? You don’t look so well.”

Sniff did his best to be cordial in spite of growing impatience.

“Hey. I’m sorry, but this actually isn’t a good time for me.”

As expected, his response caused Amethyst to look uneasy.

“Does this have something to do with what happened in the castle today?”

Sniff didn’t have a statement ready for this and had to play it safe.

“There’s been a lot that happened today. If you’re talking about the screaming… That’s something I think Twilight is going to address. It’s not my place to say anything that might create confusion or lead anyone to think something’s wrong. But… I know you’ve been trying to get in touch with me. I know."

He was repeating himself. This wasn’t like him, and right now, he really needed some space.

"But I’m busy tonight, and tomorrow is going to be crazy. I can already tell. Is it okay if I get back with you after tomorrow?”

Amethyst gave an uneasy smile but, thankfully, wasn’t looking to pry.

“That’s perfectly fine, and I hope everything is okay, but if you need some pony to talk to, there’s a lot of us who are good listeners. And we also wanted to thank you for all the charity work you did for us. There’s a lot of good causes that are going to be very well supported this year because of all your help.”

Hearing that only seemed to make Sniff feel worse for having avoided her as she was just trying to thank him. Perhaps his need for sex was making him paranoid, and he would have to correct himself.

“I appreciate it. And I owe you for the inconvenience of having you run around like this. When we meet up, it'll be my treat.“ He saw her ready to speak up and probably tell him he didn’t have to, so he beat her to the punch. “And I won’t take no for an answer,” he said with a convincing enough grin.

Amethyst held silent for a moment with her mouth slightly open but conceded.

“I look forward to it. Have a good night, and… whatever’s bothering you, I hope it gets better.”

With that distraction out of the way, he made a beeline for the confectionary shop. Once inside again, Mrs. Cake greeted him with an empathetic smile. From behind the counter, she motioned with her eyes toward the far side of the shop.

In a small booth to themselves, Swift Sails sat in the outside seat of the booth, keeping Spike stuck on the inside. He sat with his head buried in his arms, surrounded by treats of all sorts. None of which were touched, save one slice of carrot cake, missing only a spoon fulls worth.

When Swift Sails noticed Sniff, she looked up and welcomed him with a brave smile, though that only served to hide how distraught she was.

“I hope you brought some good news.“ She turned back to Spike. “Even the best carrot cake doesn’t taste so sweet when you’re worried about somepony you care about.”

Mrs. Cake quietly stepped over, “I hope I’m not intruding on you."

She gave a knowing look of what must be happening. Not even her doors could ward off the horrific sounds that escaped the castle’s walls.

“I just wanted to see if I could get you anything.”

Sniff looked to Swift Sails and then to Mrs. Cake again.

“Actually, my good friend here loves what you do with your carrot cake. Would it be possible for her to see the kitchen you crafted this masterpiece in?”

Mrs. Cake took a look at the dish Swift Sails barely touched and quickly realized what he was really asking for before putting on the best smile she could.

“You know, I so rarely get somepony as invested in my baking that they would be so interested. I would love to give a tour. But, if you don’t mind, I might have to lock you in for a while, while I’m showing her around. I trust you and Spike not to make a mess in the meantime.”

Swift Sails left her seat with Mrs.Cake to give Sniff the space he needed. After quickly locking the front door and flipping the sign from open to closed, the two disappeared behind the counter, finally leaving the pair alone.

After a moment of silence, Spike finally spoke, his face never leaving the safety of his arms.

“Is Applejack okay?”

Sniff took a deep breath and prepared himself for the conversation that he knew was going to be about more than how she was doing.

“Yeah, bud. She’s good. Despite what you heard, she’s doing just fine.”

Rejecting the words of comfort, Spike kept his face hidden away.

“Sniff, Applejack is more than just my friend. I should have been there. I could've helped.”

Sighing, Sniff uncapped his bottle and poured himself a small shot in an empty water glass Swift Sails must have used.

“Yeah… it was rough, and I’m sorry…no, I’m not sorry we kicked you out like that. I’m just sorry any of this happened. I don’t know what else to say about any of it. Sometimes bad things just happen. But you didn’t need to see her go through that… I hated being there.”

Spike raised his head finally, showing his bloodshot eyes from likely untold hours of tears.

“Then, why did you? Why did any of you? Even if it was going to hurt me, why couldn’t I stay?”

Sniff dabbed his finger into Spike’s glass of water and let two drops fall into his bourbon.

“Cerb and Benny have training in taking care of field casualties. And as experienced warfighters, they have a better understanding of how to help someone like her tough it out. Chris is our brony expert, so we need him in case anything weird popped up. Big Mac is her brother, and there was no way we’re going to kick the royals out. Lumberman was taking care of Applejack, and still is back in their room for the night. Becky and Redheart, that’s obvious. The rest, just like me, were there to help keep everyone as calm and strong as possible. But even then, it was crowded in there.”

Spike glared his teary eyes at Sniff.

“Then why did you stay?”

Sniff picked up his glass and took his first sip.

“Spike… how many times have you had to hold someone you care about while they struggled to help someone screaming in pain? Or bleeding out and scared out of their mind? Do you know how to hold someone close when the shit gets so intense that you have to tell them that everything is alright? That the person, or pony, you both care about isn’t going to die despite everything you see trying to convince you otherwise? Do you even know what it’s like to stand back and watch someone you care about suffer, yet be helpless to do anything?”

Spike dropped his glare and sulked.

“No...I’ve only seen them scared at the worst.”

Sniff took a long stare at his glass before slamming what was left and then poured himself another.

“Spike… Today, I found out that one of my best friends had his whole life ruined because he watched someone suffer. All of us have suffered in one way or another. And I thought Cerb endured the worst of us because of everyone he lost and the months of surgeries to fix his torn-up body that he still suffers from today.”

He thought back to the early days after Cerb returned and how broken his friend was, all the venting rants Cerb went on about in his drunken rages.

“But in some ways, he’s also different. He knew every day when he woke up, and every night before he slept, he and anyone around him could be killed, and they would never see it coming. They all accepted that just to stop from going insane. So when it happened… they would hurt, but the shock and awe that makes even grown men crumble wasn’t there. They could grieve afterward, but they knew that… Hey… At any moment… This could be it.”

Sniff swirled his glass and guzzled a triple shot. As the burn worked its way down before settling in his gut, he set the glass down and poured another.

After another two drops of water fell into his glass, he tried to remember where he left off.

“Yeah… Benny—" He paused, remembering it wasn't his place to drop that information. "Shit, I wasn’t gonna say his name…“

He stared at his bottle, trying to gauge his tolerance.

“Well, fuck it. Now you know. He was the same way. He’d board ships out at sea and try to catch criminals and terrorists. At any moment, he and anyone else he served with could be shot or blown to pieces. But the person he watched suffer wasn’t a sailor… or a marine… or a soldier.“

Bracing himself to recount the grim facts, he took another sip from his glass.

“Cerb likes to call all your friends warriors. And I suppose they are… but they’re not soldiers. They don’t wake up every day, put on a suit of armor, and wonder if today's the day some psycho is gonna show up and murder them. That’s not how this world works. Hell, just the fact that any of you can bleed is suddenly a thing that can happen. So… believe me… you were not ready; you were not prepared. Shit… If not for the fact so many of them had to watch all of us break down and put on our best fake strong faces while Kelly was bleeding to death, I don’t think any of them would have been able to stomach what we saw. But you…"

There was so much more time Sniff needed to make sense of this for Spike. This drake was practically a man for all the years he's lived, yet still like a child. There was no clear-cut way to make this conversation palatable.

"You’re a lot like Benny in how invested you are in saving the innocent. Not just protecting them; you care. I’ve seen it in the way you interact with them. Just like him, you would have been blaming yourself and been suffering nightmares for a long time… and no one in that room wants that for you.”

Slightly overwhelmed by what he’d been told, Spike dropped the angry act.

“Is everypony else okay?”

Still holding the looking of someone calm and collected, Sniff took another sip and held his glass.

“We had a meeting after we finished taking care of Applejack. Everyone found out at the same time what happened to Benny… It didn’t make the night any easier for any of us. Everyone back there is hurting on the inside. So… I think—“ He quickly downed what was left in his glass. “—as a good friend, who isn’t getting drunk like me or half of my other friends, or busy taking care of Apple Smash or her family… I think they need someone who wasn’t there to be taken down a peg or two and just be a good friend. Preferably one with scales and kicks ass with the craziest green flames I have ever seen in my life.”

Spike smiled, happy at being reminded of how he was finally able to step up again and help.

“Well, I’m always good for that.”

Sniff chuckled, sadly pleased that his mind was somehow young enough to be so easily pacified.

“Spike… you’re a good guy. And I’m trying so hard not to say kid. And after seeing what you can do on the battlefield, dude, you’re not just brave. You are a force to be reckoned with, but your greatest strength is still taking care of others. Don’t get your priorities so mixed up that you take yourself away from doing the most good and taking hits you don’t need to. So, how about we get all these desserts packed up so you can head home and get some sleep. Come tomorrow, you can help everyone start the day off with an awesome breakfast to help bring their spirits up.”

With a new outlook, Spike smiled and hopped down from his seat.

“Sounds like a good idea. I’ll let Swift Sails know we’re ready to go.”

Sniff grabbed his bottle and stood up.

“I still have another stop to make tonight. I probably won’t be back until tomorrow. There’s some things out in town here that I need to help straighten out before tomorrow. And Twilight is going to be joining me for breakfast at seven with Oven Fresh.”

Spike stopped short of rounding the counter and looked up to Sniff disappointedly.

“Why are you not coming back tonight? Is everything alright?”

Sniff nodded, but he didn’t look all that convincing, and he knew it.

“Things are… I know they’re fine. But… I’m having a hard time dealing with everything, and I’m the kind of guy that needs time away from the problem to deal with it sometimes. That, and I need to let Oven Fresh know that Applejack is fine. I doubt she missed the screams and is worried about her.”

Spike could tell there was something else but decided to let it go and moved to change the subject.

“Oven Fresh is pretty cool. It’s nice to know there’s another fire breather in town. But, you go and make sure she’s okay. And if you have the time tomorrow, there’s something else I’d like to talk to you about. One on one. Man to Man?”

Sniff smiled and winked.

“Man to man? Yeah, I’ll be around,” he answered, sounding a bit more cheerful, unlocking the door and letting himself out.

Walking down to Oven Fresh’s place- What was that? Six shots he had? Seven? It was hard to tell just how much he was going to be feeling it since he couldn’t remember what proof that bourbon was. How much did it cost again?

Right… it was over two-hundred dollars and meant to be sipped. Had to have been at least ninety proof.

As late as it was, he hoped Oven Fresh would hear him knocking, but was surprised to see the light inside the shop was still on. So, cautiously, he opened the door and stepped inside.

With weary eyes, Oven Fresh sat up from behind the counter, “I’m sorry. I’m not actually open. I’m just waiting for-oh, my gosh, you're here.“

She ran up and threw herself around Sniff, slamming the door shut and locking it with her magic.

“I heard Applejack screaming and thought maybe something was happening in there. Then I saw Spike being carried away and thought the worst was happening. But as soon as I got there, the guards said that Celestia had ordered that nopony was allowed to enter.“

She pulled back with her hooves resting on his chest and looked him in the eyes, showing all her concern.

"What happened? Is everypony alright? You weren’t hurt, were you?”

Wordlessly, Sniff pulled her tightly against him and let go of the strong front he had been holding up.

“Holy shit, did it ever get bad in there… Applejack had over twenty huge fucking splinters jammed up in her hooves, and we had to rip and cut them out… Jesus fucking Christ, I’ve never seen someone suffer like that… And I’ve seen some serious shit. I can’t get it out of my head...and I can...I can still hear her screaming.”

Oven Fresh followed him down as he fell back against the door and slid to the floor.

It was clear Sniff wasn’t going to be able to hold up on his own tonight. He wasn't even going to try, and there wasn’t enough alcohol in his system to do him any favors.

“I didn’t know how bad shit was because your bodies are so different from ours. I feel terrible for lying to Twilight the whole time, telling her that everything was fine, but holy shit do you all bleed a lot. Thank fucking Christ, Chris was there… Turns out, there’s a lot of blood vessels and shit that run through your hooves and shit.”

Oven Fresh wasn’t fully following along, and his repetitive cursing only made it harder to understand.

“I… don’t know what exactly you're talking about.”

Frustrated, tired, and not nearly drunk enough, Sniff ran his fingers through his hair and took a few deep breaths.

“Did you know that one of the functions of your frogs is to help send blood back up to your body? And the further they had to cut in, the more they wanted to use magic, but there was too much of a risk of taking out more of her hoof on accident, which meant she probably would have bled to death."

The still-fresh memories of Applejack wailing as Cerb pressed his blade in deeper while her blood painted the bedding flashed in front of his eyes.

"Jesus… I don’t think everyone knows just how close we came to losing Applejack tonight.“ He gave a short pause as he realized something. “It’s been less than two weeks since we got here, and three of us have almost been murdered, assassinated, or torn apart by killer trees. And now one of you almost died trying to save us because Cerb was trying to save a bunch of you that were there to keep us safe while we're trying to save Becky… How the fuck can this be based on a kids' show?”

This was a bit too much for Oven Fresh to take in all at once. She couldn’t process it all, no matter how hard she tried. All she knew was that he was safer with her.

“Peter, I am so sorry, but I have no idea what’s going on anymore. Are you sure you and your friends are safe with Twilight if this is the way things are going?”

Sniff dropped his bottle, letting it tip over and roll away on the floor to cover his face with his hands.

“That’s another thing. This feud with you and Twilight has got to stop. I don’t know who started it, or who made it worse, but Twilight knows she screwed up and wants to apologize.“

He pulled his hands free to let his arms go limp.

“There is so much going on that I don’t know how she’s holding it together. She’s still up there in her castle trying to work things out with the three of the four other royals because of some serious shit I can’t even talk about because it’s that big. But she and I worked everything out. It was just a big misunderstanding, not unlike any we’ve had. The big difference was that I was a huge jerk to her when we first met, and there was some other drama with her because of another friend of mine, and she took it the wrong way and totally understands why she reacted the way she did… She wants to do breakfast with us tomorrow at seven, and I’m begging you, please, to just sit down and talk with her.”

After hearing all that, Oven Fresh, despite all the odd things Sniff had already said, knew she couldn’t say no without sounding like she was the problem.

“If that’s what you want, I’ll be civil and see if we can’t straighten things out.”

Sniff rolled his eyes up into his head and huffed, just wanting this pointless feud to be over.

“Look, long story short, her whole thing is friendship, and we got pretty tight, then she thought she screwed everything up and wasn’t being a good friend. Then in comes you, being the amazing, wonderful, beautiful, uber-powerful, living flamethrower that you are.“ He gave her a grin after seeing her light up. “She thought you were trying to steal me away, as a friend. And just like you, probably just got a little overprotective.”

That brought up a case of Déjà Vu that Sniff could more than relate to.

“Believe me. I did the same thing to Starlight when I thought she said the wrong thing to one of my friends and treated him poorly. That’s just how we do. No one is wrong in all this.”

Oven Fresh clearly didn’t like hearing this but gave in. Sniff meant too much to her. Far more than to allow something so contrived as a princess having a tiff interfere with staying close to her stallion.

“Fine, I’m not going to hold a grudge against her. I just… Peter, I just met you, and I’m sorry, but I really like you and don’t want to see anything bad happen to you.”

Sniff reached out and pulled her in close against him.

“I know. My friends showed me what you did out there… That was some scary crazy stuff. And you didn’t back down at all, because I asked you to go. You two will get along just fine. Believe me, Twilight cares about me just as much as you do… But she’s not tricking me into dates or posing in short skirts.”

He wanted to laugh at the cute look Oven Fresh was giving him but was more concerned with ending their dispute.

“We’re just friends. You have nothing to worry about. ”

Oven Fresh rolled her eyes as Sniff relaxed her hold on her before she walked away to pick up Sniff’s bottle.

“Well, I’m glad you’re feeling better.”

Sniff went limp against the door, letting the back of his head hit with an audible thud.

“I’m distracted with good company, I guess.”

Oven Fresh held up the bottle in her aura, curious as to what new drink he brought over.

"And I'm happy to have yours… and what is this?"

Sniff looked over to see her examining the bottle.

"Really expensive bourbon. It'd be about two-hundred and fifty bits in your currency."

Her eyes went wide. A bottle of anything cost that much?

"Holy smokes! That's a lot of bits just for a drink." She turned to him, a grin slowly forming. "Is it any good?"

Sniff shrugged, a little smirk curling in the corner of his mouth, the bourbon finally kicking in.

“It’s an acquired taste. It’s supposed to be refined and sophisticated… The kind you sip and not guzzle like I did.”

Oven Fresh snorted with a laugh as she trotted over to sit with him on the floor.

“Well, why’d you go and do that?”

Sniff took hold of the levitating bottle, ready for another go to help him through the night.

“Because… just like the alcohol we shared at our welcome party, if you drink enough of it, you might feel better. And if you drink a lot of it, you can feel numb inside… a little more, and you can forget what’s going on around you and—“ He paused as he watched her happy expression slide away. “—not feel so miserable.”

Oven Fresh put her hoof over Sniff’s hand, still holding the bottle.

“Is that what you’re trying to do?”

Sniff lowered his eyes to the floor, his prior desire to drink fading. At least to the point of what he was planning.

“I thought I was going to. I drank enough to get a warm tingly feeling going, but… not enough to really change anything in me… I… had to help Spike out of a rough spot after I made Swift Sails fly him out of the castle so he didn’t have to watch us get all the splinters out of Applejack. I needed something to help me through it, but I managed to figure out the right things to say to him. Helped him out a lot faster than I thought I would be able to.”

Oven Fresh took a good long look at how miserable he really was and started to see the tells of how he hid it.

“Peter, would you like to stay with me tonight? If you need time away from everything going on with the rest of your friends, I already offered you a place to stay. And, even though I was hoping to teach you how to make dinner rolls tonight, I don’t think that’s what you really need right now.”

She made an expression that said she just remembered something.

“Tell you what. I imagine you don’t want a lot of extra attention right now from random ponies walking by. So how about you grab two glasses from the kitchen, your fancy bourbon, and anything from the shelves you think might be nice to snack on tonight. I’ll go get the room ready for you upstairs so we can just take it easy for the rest of the night and let you unwind.”

Sniff looked at his bottle and thought that maybe another drink wouldn’t hurt. It was what he wanted anyway.

“I don’t know if you’ll like it, but… yeah.”

Oven Fresh closed her eyes and smiled with a happy sigh.

“I’ll meet you upstairs. Glasses are in the second cupboard to the right, and there’s a basket next to the sink to put everything in. Oh, and even if you’re not hungry, could you at least grab a sourdough roll or two for me?“

She turned and headed for the stairs, not even giving him time for any follow-up questions.

“Thank you, and if you could turn the lights off before you head up, I’d appreciate it.“

Reaching the stairs, she raised her voice to holler back to him, “Sometimes, ponies think I’m still open if I leave the light on. Kind of annoying when they start knocking on the door, and it’s almost midnight!”

Sniff stood up with his bottle. Standing up straight, he realized just how not drunk he was, after all. Granted, the fact he hadn’t eaten since breakfast wasn't going to help if he kept drinking, so bread was definitely on the menu for him tonight. However, his positive outlook slanted when he entered the kitchen.

He closed the second cupboard on the right, having found it to be empty.

“How the fuck does she not know where are dishes are at?“ He turned towards the stove. “And where the fuck is the basket?”

Not wanting to be a bother, he took matters into his own hands to search for what he needed.

The glasses were in a cupboard over the sink, and he hastily grabbed three. Sadly, he had less luck with the basket, unable to find it in any cupboard.

Annoyed at his lack of success, he filled one of the glasses with water for the bourbon and figured he was going to have to carry everything in his arms if he couldn’t find something to put the snacks in.

Of course, that impromptu plan only lasted until he walked behind the counter and saw a stack of baskets. Even if that wasn’t the one she probably wanted, that’s what he was going to use, and carefully stacked everything in before searching the shelves for the rolls she wanted.

He saw a short loaf of what must have been their version of Italian bread that looked good enough to grab. Then a few scones.

He’d never actually liked scones before, but hers were softer, sweeter, and overall easier on the pallet.

In the end, what should have taken two minutes took almost ten for all the digging around he had to do. If she didn’t think he was an idiot for not finding everything right away, she might have wondered if he’d upped and ditched her.

Best to have a good line for when he walked in.

Thankfully, he was only a little tipsy at best. Not drunk enough that he couldn’t think of a good excuse as he neared the top step...or have to worry about tripping over his own feet.

“Sorry, I must have heard you wrong when you told me where to look. But I got us more than enough to hold us over for—“

As soon as he entered the room, he realized that he walked right into her trap. The lights had dimmed, with only a few candles lighting the room. Freshly opened incense had replaced the empty, stale, wooden scent the loft had during his last visit. But there on the bed, comfortably waiting for him with her legs folded underneath her, lay Oven Fresh in a set of stockings, a short open vest, and her short skirt facing his direction to greet him.

If Sniff didn’t know any better, she must have thrown on some eyeliner and lipstick.

She softly flashed her eyelashes up and down as she looked over her shoulder at him.

“Sorry for the bad directions. I didn’t think you would feel up to going out for dinner, but if you already had a special drink for us to share, then I should at least dress up for the occasion.”

He had been bested and couldn’t have been any happier for it.

“You know—“ He grinned, smiled with a huff, then chuckled and shook his before looking up at her again. “You set me up so smoothly, and I fell for it hook, line, and sinker.”

Oven Fresh curled herself towards him, bringing the front of her vest more into view and her top rear leg in, exposing more of herself without knowing what it was doing to him.

“Well, after what you picked out for me at Rarity’s shop, I remembered that I still had a few things lying around that were at least sort of close to what you asked for.“ She playfully rolled her eyes, knowing he liked what he saw, but still felt a little silly for rushing into the sudden act of dressing up. “And since I know how much you enjoy seeing a cute little mare in a short skirt, I figured I might at least dress up for you so you have something more to take your mind off of things.”

Sniff sat down on the bed in front of her with a delighted grin on his face.

“I think you were hoping I would see something I wanted to put my hands on.”

Oven Fresh turned her face away and blushed, her previously seductive persona vanishing.

“Noooo. That’s not at all what I was thinking.“ She turned her eyes back to him. “Not that I wouldn’t love that, but I’m not doing this for me. Please don’t think… Okay. I probably can’t convince you otherwise after I lit the candles and opened the incense. That might have been a bit much.“

She grinned and tried to look innocent.

“Sorry.”

With an inappropriate show of mirth, Sniff started to pour them both a small glass.

"If this is something you want to do for me, I got no right to stop you." He gave another glance over her thighs. "And I lack the willpower and desire to ask you to do otherwise."

Oven Fresh giggled as Sniff moved his finger from the glass of water and let two drops fall into each of their glasses.

“I still don’t know what it is you like about this so much. I know it’s cute and all, but… you really like it that much?“ She turned on the bedroom eyes and spoke again in a sultry voice, “Or is it just me?”

Sniff handed Oven Fresh her drink, and they toasted their glasses.

“You really have no idea what turns me on about you wearing that, do you?”

Oven Fresh grinned as she took her first sip, but it turned to confusion, then shock as the flavor overtook her.

“Wow… that is… I was going to say horrible, but then it—”

Sniff toasted her glass again as she tried to assess how to unpack the flow of unique flavors.

“You, my dear, have an acquired taste.”

She giggled quietly as the bourbon gave her a deeper blush, the alcohol hitting her almost immediately.

“Judging by the company I keep, I’d say it’s certainly good taste. But, no. I honestly don’t know. I thought you had an appreciation for fashion or happened to have a thing for mares that dress cute.”

“Ovens...“ Sniff set his drink down in the basket and took on a more serious tone, “I want to ask you something, and no matter what you do, please understand that when I ask this, it’s coming from a place of complete ignorance about parts of your culture.”

Oven Fresh set her drink down and prepared to hold back her embarrassment, or at least not laugh in his face.

“After our last discussion, I can only imagine this must be a real doozy of a question.”

Sniff held his breath, getting ready for her worst reaction.

“What is your culture’s view on sex and other forms of physical intimacy?”

For a moment, Oven Fresh looked as if she was waiting for the real question to come, only to realize that was the whole question.

“Oh? Um… I don’t think we really have much of an opinion on it. So long as a mare and a stallion love each other and want to start a family, then it’s perfectly normal.”

Despite being a very flat and straightforward question, Sniff seemed disappointed in her answer.

“Oh… alright. So, you’re all very traditional with… Well, traditional by our standards. I guess that’s probably why you have no issues having to cover up. Makes sense.”

Oven Fresh mulled over that last statement while nibbling on a dinner roll.

“I suppose that is our tradition, but what does that have to do with us covering... Wait, covering up what?”

Sniff was halfway into a bite when it dawned on him that she missed the biggest part of his question.

“Oh, my god. You really don’t know.”

Oven Fresh pushed a smile, but it was one of embarrassment, yet she had no idea what she felt embarrassed about.

“I don’t know what?”

Sniff shifted to sit Indian style, careful not to knock over anything in the basket as he contemplated the latest minefield he found himself navigating.

“Okay… again… complete ignorance of your culture. Please explain to me how sex is performed between a mare and a stallion.”

Oven Fresh rolled her eyes at what seemed like an easy question.

“You can’t be serious? Everypony knows what… well… you know they… Uum…“ Her cute bemusement made a sudden shift to looking lost and confused. “Is this a trick question? Because I… know I know, but… No, I couldn’t have forgotten how… um… Could yooooou maybe jog my memory?”

Sniff couldn’t believe this. He’d met married couples and even at least two with foals of their own. Not to mention a royal nerd who was supposed to be the smartest thing of four legs; this wasn’t possible, shouldn’t be possible.

“Oh, my god… none of you know. I—“ He struggled to make sense of any of this. “So, you have no idea how your vagina comes into play for having sex?”

Oven Fresh looked shocked and maybe even a little insulted.

“What? That’s disgusting. How would—“ It finally occurred to her that she had no clue what sex actually was, and she changed her tone. “I’m sorry. I… I guess I don’t know,” she answered depressingly.

Sniff slung his head, saved from his perversions by her ignorance.

"Ovens… I'm so sorry. I totally misread what you were doing, and what I hoped was normal for me might be normal here… and I can't believe I just admitted that."

Oven Fresh stared with her mouth agape, then knocked back the rest of her drink.

"Okay, maybe we're getting a lot of things mixed up here. Do humans normally not get married before having foals?"

Sniff poured himself another shot and drank it straight, making sure he was at least sufficiently buzzed for this.

"Okay, so—" He made a face like he swallowed a jalapeno. "Oh, that's not gonna sit well. Oof. Anyway… so, I have to apologize, because where I come from, sex is something we often do casually, with no intent of having kids. Just strictly as a pleasure thing....or stress relief."

Everything Oven Fresh was hearing wasn't making any sense. Not just in principle, but the whole concept of sex without marriage or starting a family seemed to go against the whole purpose. She didn't even know what to ask.

Sniff could see the stone face looking back at him and knew if he was going to make any headway, he was going to have to lay down the most basic foundation of biology for her. God save his sanity if this was going to be as cringe-inducing as their underwear conversation.

“Holy shit… Okay, let me give you the rundown.”

And thus, began a long and detailed...very detailed, explanation on biology and sex.

While the discussion left him feeling more than a little awkward, he quickly noticed something. The more and more he explained, the more Oven Fresh would draw in closer, but she also did more to cover herself.

After Oven Fresh heard everything from the process of arousal to insemination and birth, with hand gestures to visualize the process, she didn't know what to think.

"Peter… I've made dishes with ingredients that shouldn't mix, and even understand some complex spells and potions that go against our traditional understanding of magic… but this is almost too much to take in. Metaphorically, not literally." She gave him a perplexed look. “And you wanted to do that with me?"

Sniff went to pour himself another drink, but Oven Fresh pulled the bottle out of reach and scolded him, "No. I want you to answer me without numbing yourself. You… wanted to start a family with me?"

Sniff sighed, really wanting that drink if he was going to continue this conversation, but knew he was gonna have to power through without alcohol’s sweet release.

"First off, I skipped the part where I can't get you pregnant. I don't know if you have some magic biology that lets your race breed outside of your species, but we can't. And even if your magic does let you, it turns out that magic doesn't exactly work on us. Certainly not in that regard. So, no… we could never have kids together no matter how much we try."

Oven Fresh closed her eyes and slowly shook her head.

"This changes everything, or at least it should. Peter… I really, really like you. I wanted to see if you were the one for me. But I also want to have a family of my own one day. And now, I realize that I didn't even know how to start one. And if what you say is true, and other ponies are going to be taken back by as I was… I don't know how I'm going to make this work."

She suddenly found herself at a crossroads. Should she go after what she thought she wanted, knowing it could never happen, or listen to her heart? Then again, if he knew this, why would he want it?

“But… you still wanted to do this with me."

Sniff immediately reached for the bottle but again and had it pulled out of reach, leaving with the only option of explaining himself if he wanted to either move forward or drink more.

"Ovens… I tried really hard to convince myself that I was never going to be interested in any pony here. Humans don't take a sexual interest in… non-humans. But then I got to know you and… I really like the kind of woman you are. Pony or not, you are fun, smart, and far more confident than most women I know. All of that really got me interested in you.“

He grinned, trying to break up the drama with a little humor.

“But then you put on that damn skirt and… I dunno. I mean, yes, I have a weakness for them, but… it also… I dunno.”

The humor was fading in his tone and becoming more serious as he started to take a closer look at how he even got this far.

“It… aroused me seeing that part of you like it was framed for me. And I think I associated it with everything that was human about you to me and… I don't know what to say other than I found myself wanting to at least try to do something more with you."

Oven Fresh started to relax more as Sniff opened up and decided to pour them both a drink. As he reached for his glass, she pulled it back and held up the water glass for him. It took him a second, but he understood why she was holding it for him, and he dipped his finger inside.

After dropping the water in their glasses and being allowed to sip his drink, being how she pulled it down when he tried to slam it, he continued to explain.

"The other night when I offered you that… special massage... that was me testing the waters, so to speak. And you were so into it, and I thought you wanted it but were playing hard to get or just being cute.”

On second thought, perhaps that was a lie. Although, even without the alcohol, he still wouldn’t have known back then.

“Maybe I was just lying to myself and wanted you to want that… But it got to the point where I realized you didn't know. Or at least didn't know what foreplay was or… I didn't know what you knew. So I stopped."

Oven Fresh ran through her thoughts as she sipped her drink.

"I did want it. I may not have known what it actually was, but I didn't want you to stop."Feeling a little more buzzed, she gave a nervous smile. "I've been thinking about it ever since. Hoping that if I got a little closer to you that we could give it another try. But... that's not what you said sex was. So, what was it you were doing?"

Sniff took another sip and set his drink down. If she was going to be completely honest, he might as well, too.

"I'm a pleasure seeker. I love… not just what feels good for me, but also making others feel that as well. And after the great time we had and seeing you enjoy even a regular massage as much as you did, I got carried away and wanted to give you an orgasm because I thought you were interested in me in that way. I mean, despite everything I learned from you, about why you didn't cover up, at the very least, you had to know.”

Again, he reminded himself that her honesty deserved his. What he was saying was shifting the blame, even ever so slightly, and that was nothing like the person he wanted to be.

“Well, no… I guess I wanted to believe you knew. But if I was right, then… well, to be honest, I wasn’t planning on having sex with you that night. Like I said. I just wanted to make you cum. I tend to get more enjoyment out of that than I do getting off myself.“

He saw her deadpan and realized where he misspoke.

“Cum, or cumming, and getting off are just other ways of saying orgasm or ejaculation. People don’t use technical terms when talking normally with each other bout this kind of stuff.”

“Oh…” Oven Fresh again found herself missing some of the pieces to put this all together. “How… How would you do that if we weren’t going to have sex?”

Needing another pick-me-up, Sniff finished the last sip of his glass and handed it back to her for a refill.

“That’s another big difference in our cultures, I guess. We have a lot of ways to make each other cum without actually having vaginal sex.”

Oven Fresh slowly froze, letting more than just a shot’s worth pour into his glass.

Thankfully, Sniff quickly reached out and tipped the bottle up with only two shots worth in his glass.

“Easy there, and I’m sorry. I only gave you the most basic aspects of sex for the purpose of getting pregnant. You see, women got it made. As great as an orgasm feels, guys really only got one option. Stimulating the penis, as I told you, is what’s needed to make a guy ejaculate. But for the ladies. There’s a lot more ways to make you cum than penetration. What I was going to do was work my fingers over your clit… assuming you have one. But, that would be more masturbation than anything else. And no, even if you did that with another pony, or whatever else is out here, you can’t get pregnant from that.”

There was a lot for her to try and process after all of that. Unfortunately, it left her reassessing her entire pursuit with him.

“Peter… I don’t know what to think anymore. I like you, but I also want a family. But I can’t hold our differences against you just because we can’t have a foal together. That's not your fault, and it doesn’t make you not a great stallion-man, I mean.”

In a sudden fit of confusion and inner turmoil reaching its limit, Oven Fresh grunted in frustration before rolling onto her back, clutching her head. She rolled back and forth a few times and mumbled incoherently.

Honestly, it would have been cute until she started bucking her back legs like she was pedaling a bicycle and nearly tipped over their drinks, had Sniff not caught the basket in time.

After the kicking stopped and her body fell flat, Sniff assumed any good graces he had with her were over.

“So… I guess this is the part where you tell me to leave, and you never want to see me again. But before you kick me out, just know that I never had any intention of doing anything that—”

“I don’t want you to go,” Oven Fresh lamented, eyes still glued to the ceiling. “I’m… I just don’t know what to do anymore… I had this stupid idea in my head that I could win you over, and maybe you would be a good husband, and we could get married and…"

Sniff turned away from her on the bed and sulked.

"It's fine. Believe me. I get it. You don't have to apologize for wanting something as wonderful as—" He sulked even further. "You're making the right choice. And not that I think you need it, if you wanted any help finding a stallion that's more your type, I'll probably end up meeting a lot of bachelors when my marketing business takes off. I'd be more than happy to introduce you to them."

He turned to see why she was being so quiet and could see how crushed she was. This was what he was afraid of. She didn’t just like him; she fell in love. She wanted something real, long term, marriage, a family… and he robbed her of all of it. He hurt her in all the ways he never wanted to.

"You're lucky that you already have the confidence to pursue what you really want and stick with it. But at the very least, I'd like to stay friends. We don't have to be a couple or date…"

He couldn't take his eyes off her, looking up at him like he was the one breaking it off.

"We can still make those rolls if you… I should probably stop now, shouldn't I?"

Oven Fresh rolled herself upright and moved herself to sit next to Sniff.

"Peter, you have nothing to apologize for or feel guilty about. You've been nothing but kind and respectful to me. And unlike me, you've been honest about what you wanted and where you stood with something that you were clearly unsure and uncomfortable with, but you still gave me a chance... I wasn't honest with you or myself."

She leaned against him, understanding how utterly busted everything was between them.

"When you told me that you just wanted to date and I said you didn't have to commit to anything, I was committed and treated this like you were, even if you didn't think it. That was my fault for walking into this so blindly, fully aware there was so much I didn't know about you."

Sniff laid his arm around her and did his best to comfort her.

"I told you before that I don't do well being alone. I shouldn't have pursued this knowing that what I wanted—"

"Peter," she spoke his name in a desperate voice that demanded his attention. "You told me you're here for a fun time, not a long time."

She laid her cheek against his chest and dragged it up until the bridge of her muzzle was pressing its soft fuzz under his chin.

"So, if I only have you for a short time—" Sniff inhaled sharply, knowing full well where this was going, but failed to pull himself away.

"Ovens—" Sniff's words suddenly were locked in his throat.

Slowly, Oven Fresh pressed further into him and kissed his neck. "—can we at least make it a fun time?"

She nuzzled in closer despite him not actively returning the affection but continued to softly speak out her requests.

"Show me what I don’t know about everything you want under my skirt. We can go slow if that’s how you want to do this, but please don't leave me wanting this when I know you want it, too."

As this lonely woman in wanting, pined for his affection, he took in the sweet scent from her.

It was soft and alluring, yet still overpowered the incense that filled the room. At the same time, it was richer and harder to avoid than the smell of baked dough that was entrenched in her mane. It stimulated his thoughts and left him more excited and eager to give in. This perfume she was emitting, even if subtle, was overwhelming and melded into him like the bourbon they shared.

He couldn’t feel so miserable having her this close, nor could the reality that she was innocent of the lustful desires he was used to weigh against him. Or at least she was until he introduced them to her. She was still innocent.

Pure.

Soft.

Warm.

“Ovens,” Sniff softly spoke her name and brought his hand up to stroke her neck, down to her shoulder under her vest. “I won’t string you along, and I can’t commit to a future so uncertain… but I want to give this to you tonight. Only this tonight, though. I’m not ready to go farther for reasons I still need to work through.“

He moved his head back and brushed his nose to hers before tilting up, then kissed her tenderly.

“Lay down for me.”

Taking his lead, Oven Fresh turned and laid flat on her bed with her legs stretched out behind as she had their last time. To her surprise, Sniff joined her on the bed, half-seated next to her, and helped her to lay on her back. Apparently, he was actually going to stay lying with her.

Once situated, Sniff gave her a cautious look. He was wary but still excited to venture forward on this experience.

"Just relax and let me feel things out again. If there is anything I do you don't like, don't hold it back. Be honest with what you do or don't like. This isn't about what I like. We can explore that another time when I'm ready… Are you?"

Oven Fresh nodded silently without a hint of hesitation.

"Okay," Sniff softly answered before he started to get into position.

Sniff remained lying on his side, letting his left arm rest under Oven Fresh's neck and bringing his right hand into the tuft of fur on her chest. He started slowly with what felt like how a normal massage would begin. Gentle rubs worked their way down over her barrel and stopped to feel over her breast.

Sniff noticed a sudden shift in Oven Fresh's breathing.

"That feel good when I do that?"

After a few short breaths, she brushed her lips against his neck.

"It all feels nice, but that caught me by surprise. Still, keep going, please."

There wasn't much to her breast, but Sniff took his time exploring them.

Her skin was shockingly far more exposed, the hairs much finer the further south he ventured he came to find.

It was nice to find that with some lite brushes and gentle tugs between his fingers, her nipples hardened and perked in all the ways he would have expected with his former lovers. Even a playful pinch or twist caused her to arch, moan, or yelp at the attention she was given, which only emboldened his efforts as he moved on to what she was waiting for.

Before starting this, he wanted to give her the experience he knew how to give. That meant moving slowly as he worked his palms up and down her inner thighs and the crest of her hips, meeting her slender legs.

This is where his teasing began.

It started with letting a finger nudge briefly against her silky lips, his thumb sliding over the peak of her mound, a fingertip faintly tracing dangerously close to the divide that glistened under the dim, auburn lights still glowing around them.

Every moment of contact with her increased the intensity building up, leaving her chest heaving with subtle whimpers creeping out and her legs quivering.

Sniff had been diligent in his work and observed what worked best for her, but was surprised to see just how fast she was nearing what had to be a climax.

"I don't think you're going to last much longer at this rate," he spoke in a whisper. "Do you need me to slow down?"

In response, Oven Fresh reached behind Sniff's neck, pulled him close, and showed what she wanted as she searched his lips for another taste of bourbon before pulling back with dreamy eyes.

"Keep going. If this gets better, please show me."

Sniff grinned and kissed her back, just as gently as their first.

"You'll know it when you feel it. Just tell me if it becomes too much."

With only the tip of his middle finger, Sniff slid down and parted her folds from peak to base. His finger, now slick from her aching depths, laid flat along her slit as he pulled it back and forth in slow rocking motions.

Such an overwhelming flurry of sensations, Oven Fresh arched her chest up, gasping reflexively. The impulses from her inner lips, treated by the talents of the man she seduced, left her jaw slack. She heaved with shallow cries of ecstasy, each breath a plea for more of his attention.

Her pleas were hastily heard and answered with his finger curling into her folds as he pulled back, only before then plunging forward again into her virgin depths, stroking his palm over her exposed clit peeking out under its hood.

Inside, she was tight. Not so much that a finger was uncomfortable, but sex would have taken some patience. But even with the ease of access she offered, every stroke in and out hugged aggressively on his digit. He could feel the bands of muscles that tried to hold him in place ripple past each joint in his finger, fighting to hold even the tip inside. Even her pink pearl was attacking his hand, pressing up against his palm and dancing around his finger as he twirled circles around it's bulbous form.

What little control she had left withered as she dug her hooves into covers and raised her hips up into his hand. Her motions continued, thrusting up against his palm and pushing his digit in further. Her whimpers began to shorten, and her pants grew faster until she cried out, knowing this was what he wanted for her.

Her hips locked, and her legs held tight while Sniff took control, furiously fucking her with his hand. The sight of her body's welcomed violation retreated into the darkness when her eyes clenched shut, her body filling with electric delights.

She held still as the waves of pleasure crashed against her inside, filling her dark vision with stars and her mind with nothing but the sensations that left her paralyzed.

Then, slowly, the peak began to waiver, leaving her left leg feeling weak, followed by her right, as both gave out.

Her body fell flat on the mattress, but Sniff's hand never strayed, still knuckles deep and petting her inner walls with small, subtle strokes.

The peak had left her, but it felt as if the rise just before the climax had returned, leaving her overwhelmed to the point she couldn't tell if it was just as wonderful as the climax or simply painful.

Sniff nudged her cheek with his nose and hummed.

"Was it good?"

"Yes," she gasped. "It was—" She felt his thumb start to trace around her clit. "Stop-Stop. That's too much."

Immediately, Sniff pulled his thumb away and held his middle finger motionless against her spasming snatch.

"Sorry. You're a bit more sensitive than I thought."

Oven Fresh reached down and brought Sniff's hand back against her, returning his finger completely inside.

"Is that a good thing or a bad thing? Mmmmph… because it doesn't feel like a bad thing."

Sniff chuckled and returned to teasing her inside.

"Well, for you, it's not really a bad thing at all. I mean… God damn. You came in less than three minutes."

Her inner muscles flexed down the length of Sniff's finger, sending another wave of pleasure that pulsed through her body.

"Oou… Ooh…" She blinked a few times, trying to remember what they were talking about "Oh… Is that normal?"

Sniff fiddled his digit around inside, making his finger puppet squirm and clamp her legs around his hand.

"Don't know. You're my first."

Deep inside, the stimulation from the vibrating finger spread through her loins and sent tingling sensations up her spine. She moaned and trembled as the pleasure began to spike.

As she lay there, helplessly taking in all the care her man was providing. He hit a particular spot that made her yelp, coming down with a whine as her body locked up.

suddenly concerned again, Sniff ended his teasing immediately.

“Was that too much, or did it hurt?”

Her eyes were still closed, and she was panting wildly.

“No. Emm-Mmm,” she did her best to answer before she calmed herself enough to speak clearly. “No… that felt… Actually, everything feels… I swear by Mistmane’s fabled garden, that felt like how something as beautiful as her miracles must have looked.“

She squeezed her legs tighter around his hand and started to grind into his trapped limb with a moan.

“Mmm, and by that, I mean you almost me cum again.”

Sniff was impressed, in part that she apparently was quick to pick up on the vernacular.

“Oh… you’re going to be lots of fun.”

Oven Fresh giggled for a moment but winced when Sniff’s hand shifted and pressed against her clit again.

“Oou… that’s… that’s still a bit too much, but…“ She flinched and looked at him with pleading eyes. “Can you do that finger thing again?”

Sniff was about to start but saw another question waiting on the tip of her tongue.

“You okay for me to start again?”

She licked her lips and looked around the room for a moment before returning her eyes back to him.

“Could I make one, maybe, really strange request?”

Sniff chuckled and grinned, a perverse sense of excitement growing.

“If you haven’t noticed, I’m kind of the adventurous type. How can I feed your fetish tonight?”

“Fetish?” She asked, clueless, but eager.

Sniff rolled his eyes, a little annoyed he had to fill in so many blanks, yet oddly amused with enthusiasm.

“Sorry, sex term. It basically means something you would desire or get a lot of sexual gratification from, but typically isn’t directly or even closely related to traditional sex. Sooooo, technically, I could say you have a hand fetish.”

“Oh?” Oven Fresh purred before turning her attention to the basket and levitating over her glass of bourbon.

“I don’t know if I would get gratification out of this.“ She gave Sniff a guilty look. “Actually, I’m pretty sure it will, but… I really like the taste of our drink on your lips. Could we maybe, I mean, if we even can… share a drink while we kiss, and you do the finger thing?”

Sniff looked at the glass floating by his face, intrigued and a little mischievous.

“I’m a little tied up at the moment. Can you bring the glass up for me?”

Sniff didn’t take in much of the drink for them to share.

As it turns out, no matter how hot you think something like that is, one, any drink you share is essentially backwash at that point, and it never tastes as good as you think it would when you receive it. Two, it’s usually messy. And three, that bourbon may have been smooth, but if it goes down the wrong pipe, it’s both uncomfortable and usually ends up killing the vibe. However, just enough to wet your lips and coat your tongue? That’s what you’re looking for and that's what Sniff was giving.

After setting the glass down, Oven Fresh returned her attention to Sniff, eagerly re-engaging their kiss.

As soon as he felt her tongue venture out to taste him, he returned the gesture and put his finger to work again.

It was better than she had hoped for. Feeling his lips against hers, the sensation of their tongues intertwined with the lingering honeyed melodies of bourbon, her convulsing sex dripping with sweet rewards of another approaching climax, yet still, she desired more.

She pulled Sniff closer and pressed her tongue deep to savor the hints of caramel and oak that gave way to another sweetness that was as pleasing as the scent of clover it came with.

Oven gave a throaty moan that hummed heavenly into her lover's core. Her moans again quickened, and her muscle clamped in downward strokes on his finger stirring up her insides.

Then, again it hit.

Sniff felt her body clamp down on him so tightly he could barely move his finger, trapped below the soft lips that convulsed around the imprisoned appendage. She truly was an immaculate specimen, the likes of which he had never seen. It was as if her body and personality were built for sex.

Seeing how quickly she could adapt to and embrace this lascivious lifestyle, there was no way in hell he could think this was a show they were in, much less one intended for children. This had to be something different altogether if she could become this lewd and sultry. She could even be too much for him to handle without becoming addicted himself. He had to stop before he lost any more of his inhibitions and convinced her to try something that might end up hurting her.

For the time being, though, her climax had left her flooding over his knuckles while her body was floating with ecstasy, even after her peak started to drift away. Eventually, she broke free from the kiss to catch her breath.

“Peter… how… long can I… we… keep doing this?”

Sniff kept his hand as still as possible while inside her and quietly laughed.

“If I had to guess, and certainly hope, longer than ten minutes. Although with a pussy like yours and the way I felt it grip down on my finger, I might not even last that long.”

Oven Fresh practically vibrated at the idea of it.

“Can we do that next?”

It took every fiber of his being to remain strong.

“Ovens… believe me, I want to… so fucking badly right now, but I think I need to stop here for the night.”

Oven Fresh’s face switched from her excited smile to a look of concern and obvious disappointment.

“I didn’t do anything wrong, did I? Did I hurt your hand when I had one of my orgasms?”

Sniff felt his erection flare even harder in his pants at her mentioning her orgasms. The sudden sexual jolt was so fast it actually made him groan uncomfortably.

“No. You were… oh, there are so many more things I want to do with you, and you have no idea how much more we can do. But we agreed to start slow and that this was all I was offering you tonight.”

Oven Fresh finally relaxed her legs from Sniff’s hand but greedily tightened again when he tried to pull it away.

“Sorry… I’m still, uh… It-It’s nice just having it there, still. But, can we be open about this so I can know what’s going on with you? Even as just a friend that you will hopefully have sex with someday soon?” she asked with a guilty smile.

Sniff chuckled, finding himself admiring this mare more and more.

“I’ll talk if you give me my hand back.”

Oven Fresh groaned but released his hand, though she tried to follow it up as he pulled away.

“Gah… I miss it already.”

Sniff took a quick examination of his fingers and the impressive amount of fluids he extracted with them.

“I can tell.“

He put his hand off to the side and hoped it would air dry. 'Hoped' being the operative word… she was incredibly wet, after all.

“But, yeah… I have a bit of a problem. Not really a terrible one, but… I am addicted to this. It’s one of the reasons I wanted to do this with you, and one of the reasons I stopped the first time.”

For a moment, Oven Fresh couldn’t tell if that was a joke for how obvious this could be addicting or if there was something else she was missing.

“Why is being addicted to this a bad thing? No. How is being addicted to this a bad thing?”

With a sigh, Sniff rolled off his elbow and laid flat on his back.

“It all ties in with who I am.”

[Six years ago in Sniff’s psychology professors office.]

Sniff sat on an office loveseat with his professor finishing a downward stroke onto his lap as his condom filled.

“All that cardio really paid off, didn’t it.”

His professor let herself slowly fall against her former student and showered him with kisses down his neck until she collapsed from exhaustion.

“Peter… what am I going to do with you?”

Sniff slowly ran his fingers up and down her back.

“You mean besides having me come back for my referral?”

His professor sat up, guiltridden from giving in so easily to his ploys.

“I have no right to be with a man of your age. As much as I love the idea of it, I can’t keep this pace up. But you… I know you think this proves you’re right. And the fact that I know I’m going to fuck you every day before you leave only proves that I’m just as lonely and broken as you are.”

Sniff smirked as if it were a reflex.

“Are you?”

She reached behind her back and brought Sniff’s hands up to her breasts.

“When I lost my husband, I never let go of the dreams of having him back and making up for all the lost time. So I started looking for younger men that reminded me of him and how he made me feel. And I did everything I could to lure you in closer to me just so I could live out that fantasy a little more. And the closer you allowed yourself to become, the more I pursued you knowing that it wasn’t what I really wanted. And it certainly wasn’t what I needed. But… here we are. You wishing you could prove me and the books wrong, and me wishing you didn’t wear a condom.”

Sniff chuckled and continued gently playing with her tits.

“You should have asked. Plan B is pretty cheap here on campus.”

She chuckled along with him and tried to grind into what bit of stiffness remained left in his cock.

“Tomorrow, perhaps… but you know I was right about everything I said before. You might have a firm grasp on things now, but one day you’re going to find out that you’ve become so addicted to this, only to realize too late that you’ve lost sight of what you thought you wanted and end up hurting others.”

Sniff sat there with his fix met and knew he had only treated his symptom, not the cause, which hurt for him to admit.

“One day I’ll have to stop… I suppose. But can you really say you’re worse off for what I led you into doing with me tonight?”

She sulked, having her fix finally met as well, and no argument to speak of.

“No… I might not have needed this with you, but I certainly needed this. Not just a good fuck after all these years, but I needed to be shown that I knew what I was doing wasn’t going to make me happy.“ She brought her sad eyes to meet with his again. “But unlike you, I’m ready to change.”

Sniff snorted with a sly grin.

“Yeah, after the weekend is over.”

She smirked back, now willing to humor him a little.

“Yes, this will be my last hurrah… And I’m going to savor every moment of it with you… you will be my last guilty pleasure. And after you, I’m going to keep jogging my routes like always, but I’ll be jogging as the older woman trying to stay active for a better future with… Probably Professor Hazicks. I’ve been putting him off for so long. All because I’ve been running and jogging my routes, trying desperately to live in the past a little longer.”

Sniff forced a smile and rubbed her thighs, still resting alongside his.

“I’m happy for you… More than this, that’s what I wanted.”

She returned an honest smile.

“But—”

“Because you’re a good person,” Sniff continued, wanting what was on his mind off his chest. “My mother was a good woman until she forgot how to love herself, how to recognize all the good things about her. She let the physical become the only thing that was important. And every man she hooked up with or brought home to fuck while her piece of shit husband was doing the same thing, ruined her. I tried to help her, remind her that she was beautiful, that she used to be kind… that she could have been a good mom to me again… And yeah… I was taken advantage of. And you’re not the first doc to tell me that it's not unheard of to be abused and enjoy it.“

He smirked, but the tears were working their way out as he held his professor just a little bit closer.

“She was smart… She made it all about me. Showed me how to enjoy it and matched her praise by pushing me towards my own rewards.”

Saddened, the professor laid her hands on his chest.

“Peter… what really happened after she started her training sessions with you?”

Sniff couldn’t force a smile any longer.

“She didn’t just teach me how to please her. She taught me so much more… How to dance. How to get the girl. What to look for, what to say, how to lie… Math… She actually taught me fucking math when I was failing. Showed me how to write like I spoke. Most of all, she made me feel loved when my family wouldn’t. And then… I realized that after everything she taught me, she just wanted me to be like her...exactly like her."

Remembering this painful truth always hurt. It's what made everything hurt.

"No real love. No real attachments. No commitment… she never taught me those things… So, I made the same mistake twice… Tried to show her that wasn’t just beautiful, she was more than that. That she could do more than act kind and still be honest. That she could be a real lover to me… And I was so close. So damn close that I finally got her to love me.”

The professor shook her head sadly and the young man's misguided claim.

“She didn’t love you, Peter. No woman like that could love another person.”

More tears ran down his face with his understanding coming back to the forefront.

“No… she did… She loved me so much that she pushed me away to stop herself from exploiting me… Found a place that would take her in for treatment and left me a letter with an apology saying I deserved better. That the world needed someone like me to fix the broken like her.“

He looked up at his professor with all the heartbreak returning.

“I could have been a monster had I been selfish… and I could have saved Kelly if I wasn’t so afraid of not being the only one so fucked up from a broken home that enjoyed the chase of the next pursuit… And she knows too much to be tricked into changing her ways now… She’s too much like the loveless child she grew up as to tolerate being changed and not getting her way.”

[Back in Oven Fresh’s room.]

Oven Fresh cuddled in close to Sniff’s arm and waited for his long silence to end. If anything he shared with her this night and all the pleasures it could bring really could give more insight about who he was then, and was now, more than ever...she wanted in.

“Well, if all that ties in with who you are, I hope there's enough rope for me.”

Sniff laughed at her quick wit.

“Ovens.“

He thought about opening up to her about his real past, but he couldn’t. How could he put any more on her plate than he had already dumped?

“Part of me is broken inside, and if I’m not careful, I’m going to get carried away. And right now, as much as you enjoyed my finger, my penis would hurt you because of how tight you are.”

Oven Fresh blew raspberries and rolled her eyes at such an idea.

“How?”

Sniff, in turn, rolled his eyes right back at her, figuring the fastest solution would be the best solution at this point. That meant undoing his pants enough to expose himself.

As soon as Oven Fresh got a sight of what he had hidden away under his pants, she reeled back.

“That! That’s what you have sex with?!”

Sniff started to do up his pants again, having his point impressively made.

“Yeah, and you’re not ready for it. Though, if you even wanted to try after—”

“Yes!” Oven Fresh belted out without a second thought, only to realize what exactly she’d said.

“Sorry,” Her voice squeaked with her apology. “The size… yeah… That’s a lot bigger than your finger, but just looking at it and after everything you told me… I want to make you feel good too. Make you cum.“

She snuggled back in close to him, embracing his rich scent, along with a stronger dose he suddenly released with his sudden exposure.

“Have you do sex the way it’s supposed to be done. Even if I can’t get pregnant from it, I mean." She suddenly had an epiphany. "Come to think of it. I might be the luckiest mare in Equestria.”

Sniff laughed at her profound declaration.

“Okay, this one I gotta hear before I continue. Please, do tell.”

Oven Fresh rubbed her thighs together just thinking about her new revelation.

“Well, the one thing I do know about sex for us is that once we do it, we get pregnant. I know it seems weird after hearing me and needing to have it explained to me, but… for some reason, all I really seem to remember from before was that ponies do it to start a family, and after they do it, the mare gets pregnant. No redos or questions about it. It’s kinda like… magic, I guess.“

She quickly cracked a wicked grin and giggled.

“But with you, I can’t get pregnant. And if just your fingers can feel this good, I’m going to have more sex than any pony in the whole world.”

Sniff laughed at her simple approach to such a concept. However, he was certain there would be plenty of people back in the human world who’d be equally as enthused at such an idea. Then again, she’d have some stiff competition if Chris ever got farther with Cream Heart.

“Oh, wow. You’ve got the master plan right there,“ he said with a laugh, though it died off shortly after that, and he knew he had to confide at least something more with her. "But… I might need your help here because it’s not just that I want sex so badly as it is.“

He sighed deeply. This next portion needed to be said, as it truly was where he needed her help.

“I’m… easily tempted and already have been by a few other mares here.”

Oven Fresh gave him a curious look.

“But… am I not the only one you want to have sex with?”

Sniff turned his head away in shame, already knowing this next part would be painful.

“It just happens. Especially if I don’t get off every few days. But… the day after getting you fitted for your new skirt—" He turned his head back toward the ceiling, letting his eyes wader slightly along with his thoughts. "—of which I cannot wait to see you in that thing, I was about as hard as I am right now. And I thought about you, Mayor Mare, Swift Sails, the fucking… spa ponies, I think? I was even tempted just talking to them and trying to help them out. And please… try to understand that I don’t want to be like this. I don’t want to want… so much.”

Oven Fresh was still trying to figure this all out, though, it did open her mind to a new line of questioning.

“How much sex can you have in a day? And do you normally last ten minutes?”

Sniff turned back to face Oven Fresh and her bizarre shift in questions, utterly stumped for a moment.

“What? I… I dunno. Um… I’ve done five a day more than a few times before. I normally last an hour, maybe? Half an hour if I try hard. Though, with you, I probably won't have to try hard. But I’ve also done marathons for hours, which isn’t even… Wait… Why?”

Oven Fresh looked to be uneasy about something.

“Well… please, believe me. I want you all to myself…”

“But?” Sniff asked, afraid of where this was going.

“Buuuuut,” Oven Fresh slowly started to answer, though she questioned how well Sniff was going to respond to this admission. “Your dick is ginormous. And even your finger, well, the big one at least that rubbed, oh yeah, that clit thing you talked about, pretty sure I got one.”

“Yeah, ya do,” Sniff quickly answered, his prior cockiness returned.

Oven Fresh rolled her eyes at the immature display.

“Yeah, that. So… here’s the thing. As amazing as it feels, this is gonna probably have to be a nighttime thing for me. My heart and lungs feel like I just fought off the Timberwolves again.”

“What?” Sniff wasn’t following her logic. “What does that have to do with anything?”

Oven Fresh jabbed Sniff’s side, looking almost offended by his question.

“Lemme finish. Geez... but I run a business, and I can’t keep running off with you. No matter how much I love what we do and what we’re gonna do when I get that cute new skirt to wear for you. But if you have a need for five a day—”

“Oh my god,” Sniff moaned out loud, having figured out where this was going.

“Or—“ Oven Fresh really started expressing how overwhelmed with the idea she was. “—Luna forbid you need hours' worth of sex.”

Peter couldn’t believe his wet dream for no strings attached unlimited sex was being offered to him here of all places.

“Awe, fuck me.”

Oven Fresh perked up over what sounded like Sniff's offer.

“Yes! That’s the idea. Me, and… I dunno. We’ll figure that out later. Unless… how close are you and Twilight?”

For a moment, Sniff went the kind of quiet one does when they heard the wrong thing being said to them.

“All of my friends are making themselves better. They’re getting their broken issues taken care of. And if I didn’t know any better, I’d say the worse their problems are, the closer to death they come. But unlike all of them, I never got—”

Oven Fresh waited for the next shoe to drop, thinking she really upset him.

“You… never what?”

Out of nowhere, Sniff noticed a pattern. Cerb got fucked up in combat but ended up with Fluttershy and Rarity. They both ended up getting him back on the right track. They were even closer, and he seemed much calmer after nearly getting killed.

Benny had his near life-ending experience and nearly died fighting it, but his progress came along with getting paired with Pinkie.

Kelly had to be saved by Big Mac, and there was no way those two weren’t fucking. That had to take a level of commitment that went beyond what she would have needed to cross the line he was about to, or more honestly, was currently crossing.

Conversly, Becky faced her fear of death by helping with her medical knowledge and was active in the practice again. And during that whole time, Rainbow Dash had been propping her up and encouraging her the whole way.

Of course, not to be overlooked, Starlight was with Chris and pushed him to go out and actually fucking interact with society… probably was going to get him laid too.

And though he didn’t say it earlier, Lumberman wanted a family again, but he earned it by taking care of Applejack.

If anything seemed clear to Sniff, it was that ponies came to his friends to help them with their darkest demons. Refusing their help put them in danger. Accepting it gave them more progress with less fallout. And while Twilight was kind to him, she wasn’t the one he opened up to about his problems and offered help.

With the pattern now fully realized, a new feeling emanated from Sniff as he accepted his fate.

“Ovens… Everyone got paired up with at least one pony here to help them fix their problems. And looking at it again, they also might be given a challenge of saving a pony as well. I saved Twilight… I think you’re here to save me.”

Knowing the cost, he surrendered himself to her. Hiding away and jerking off in the shower to stem his desires and repressing his demons had already failed. He couldn’t fix himself on his own, at least not anymore.

“Whatever you think is best… I’ll do it. If it means putting others out of danger trying to save me when whatever brought us here tries to punish me for it, then I accept this. But—"

Things were so complicated now. His addictions were probably going to get him killed if he didn't accept Oven Fresh's help, but Twilight was still special to him. She gave him a new outlet for something he struggled with. Not only that, she made it clear in so many ways she wasn't interested in him. Logically, if she was so easily triggered by just a question about dating, Oven Fresh asking her to sleep with him would be jumping on a landmine with both feet.

"—don’t drag Twilight into this. Not when I'm clearly not someone she even wants to be with. All she wants is to be friends with me, and I'm only willing to give her what she wants. Nothing more, nothing less.”

[Somewhere beyond the realm of Dreams.]

"Trixie, calm down."

Trixie stood angrily in the middle of an open field of flowing grass, shouting back at her disembodied voice.

"Calm down!? You just told me that The Darkness is at one of our mirror worlds! It's getting closer."

"This is sadly the pace of things. We have seen many fall, but the mirror realms always fall first. Their barriers are but only reflections of a world of Harmony. However, even this mirror has shown promise of their resistance. The Good King Sombra has seen the Light of Harmony from your world. If they can resist, that may speak well of your chance to save your world. It is possible that you may even have more time to prepare. The mirror worlds have shifted so much farther than the others that it will take the darkness even longer to reach your world. You may be the key to putting an end to this madness.”

Trixie scoffed and spat.

“But how? You still haven’t— Wait! I’m sorry. You don’t know either!”

“We know only that the humans are the key. With them, Harmony has a chance to—”

Trixie quickly cut the voice off with a scream.

“I’m not going to marry some weird looking, human stallion!”

“Technically, we never married. We just had se—”

Trixie threw her hat down and stomped.

“No! No! I’m not going to let some human stallion rut me either!”

“I spent many nights with Kelly. And they were all wonderful. Even if I lacked the anatomy for her to return the favor of eating—”

Trixie started yelling incoherently.

“La-La-La-La-Laaaaaa! Ahhhhhh! Ahhhh! Not listening to any of this! Not listening to any of this! La-La-La-La!”

“We never said you have to be the one to pursue such ventures with the humans. We only said that they are the key and you should do as your heart tells you to. And it appears that we have not been able to see you before because you have been separated from your connection to the Harmony of your world. If this truly is the case, you have been freed from the bonds that Harmony cast upon you.

“Much like Luna of the Crystal Ring, you will be free to create your own Harmony and determine your own fate. If you desire not to love a human, you need not to.”

“It would seem that not only are you freed from Harmony’s hold, but your human champions are also just as free. We have never seen them, no matter how hard we have searched. In fact—”

The illusion of open fields of grass faded to a night sky over Ponyville.

“Oh, my…”

Trixie looked down at the familiar town and gasped.

“Look! The Darkness is already there! We’re too late!”

“No, Trixie. That is not The Darkness. That is only the absence of Harmony. Or at least a force strong enough to disrupt or negate its flow.”

Trixie gave a sigh of relief.

“Well, that’s good news. Wait? Is it? What could be doing that?”

“That… well, it is hard for us to say what it could be from here. The Harmony surrounding the disruptions are so… specifically restructured that they no longer seem to function with any of their magical properties.”

Trixie looked over the town to see if anypony she knew was walking around but noticed instead a massive blacked-out area.

“Hey? Why is the house the humans came in all covered up?”

“Human house?”

“The humans already have a house built where they were summoned to?”

Trixie shook her head.

“No! I mean the house they came in. I think it belongs to the Benny stallion. Nice guy from what I remember of him. Still don’t know how he was able to watch my show.”

“Benny knew who you were?”

Trixie walked in circles looking down over the town for anything else that might have stuck out.

“Yeah. Actually, your special human Chris knew all of us. So did Becky, the poor thing. Hey? Maybe that’s something that you could help with. How did you cure Becky’s Idiotapthic Pulm… Pulp? Pulpinirony Fiversis? I can’t remember what it’s called. The disease that’s supposed to kill her without her special medication?”

“Trixie Rose... What did you do?”

“Me?! I told you what I did! I hijacked this Trixie’s spell to bring in a different group of humans! The group her world’s Harmony was going to bring in was no different than those that I… I mean we… Gah! The Crystal Rose of Harmony picked the same exact variant of humans from beyond the reach of the mirror realms! Only this stupid Tree decided to bring them in almost five whole years later than when mine did. I mean me…. Rose! In this world, Chris and the others showed up after I was reformed by her Twilight! And she even reformed Starlight!"

Trixie did a double-take in the direction where she thought the voice was coming from.

“My Starlight was reformed?!“ She gasped. "Was my Starlight also a cult leader?”

“Yes… but that’s not the point. Trixie Rose, I fucking swear, if you mixed up meeters and feet—”

“Oh, grow a cunt, Luna Ring. The Crystal Rose side of me did the calculations…. Maybe The Darkness created some interference? Shit. No. That can’t be right. The Harmony Pillars wouldn’t have landed to clear the path for them if Rose fucked it up.”

“Good grief, Rose. I hope I do grow cunt so I can actually feel something when the other Echoes figure out what we’ve been doing and decide to fuck us!"

“We’re fine, so long as you keep your emotions in check and keep what you slurped up from Becky hidden… Hoooooooe-leeeee Shit! This changes everything!”

“Rose... Choose your next words carefully. If you say anything cross about Becky’s cu—”

Out of all the dreams Trixie could have been having, listening to these two bicker was worse than watching the highlights of her other self getting humped by the, at least, somewhat better-looking Chris.

Not that she found him cute or endearing in some perverse way… Stupid ear twitch.

“No!... well… sort of… But it was the same for me! We remember! My Trixie side wasn’t supposed to be chosen! It was supposed to be Cadance. She stayed true to the words where everypony eventually gave in like we both did. My Rose side realized too late that everything went wrong because Harmony always listens to The Words but still needed the humans. But what happened the more we stayed with our humans?”

“Our Harmony light faded. For me, at least, it didn’t return until we figured out how to make our own.”

“It didn’t fade… It was disrupted by the human’s power that made us stronger.”

Trixie looked down at Ponyville and the various dark spots all over the ground.

“Are you saying all those blacked-out spots are from humans and ponies having sex?”

“No, Trixie. It means the humans you summoned have so much power inside them from the world they came from. The blast that hit you was from their world and was enough to give you more power than any pony in our entire existence.”

Trixie probably would have soiled her cape had this not been a dream realm.

“What!”

“Trixie Lulamoon. You have been so thoroughly saturated with the power the humans possess that it must have removed or at least disrupted all the Harmony that makes up your existence. More than likely, you have been slowly regaining your Harmony. That is why you could see this realm after your body adjusted to their power. It is also why now you can hear us, and we can hear you because your Harmony is returning. Though, I fear sooner or later, the Harmony of your world will be able to find you again. If there is enough Harmony in you, you could have your memories taken from you again.”

Trixie searched the empty space around her for this Luna Rose dream version.

“What do you mean, Harmony can take my memories? How… Why would it?”

“We, or at least the Rose side of us, was once foolish enough to think we should follow the words that dictate how the world was to be. For all the moons we can remember, the Harmony side of all us Echos sculpted a world to fit the image of the words. Pulling the strings of the world we controlled. Whispering the suggestions to guide the ponies to power. By empowering them with the Harmony we controlled, we made them durable and strong. With our guidance, they were made civil, clean, simple. However, the reach of Harmony is not infinite. For those whose realms are more like those of yours and mine, unlike that of Luna Rose, our bodies are only entangled with the many variants of Harmony, not constructed from it."

This news hit Trixie like a landslide.

"I thought Harmony was just a phrase we use for all of us working together. That's what the Tree of Harmony is for. The Elements of Harmony are supposed to work together to use it to stop the dark forces of chaos like Discord and Tirek?"

"Chaos and dark magics are a part of Harmony. Nearly everything in our worlds is bound to it. Harmony can control how fast we grow or mature. It can even reach into your mind and whisper suggestions you thought were your own, or blur away things you should know. Like what happened to those who perished or where they lay. And if you don’t believe me, ask yourself. How could you forget something so primal of an instinct as how to rut?”

“Rose, something is wrong. The mirror world.”

The view of Ponyville swirled in a blur to blackness.

“It’s gone… not destroyed, just… gone. The Darkness, as well. It’s almost as if we’ve been cut off from observing the Harmony of their world. There is nothing left, not even The Darkness.”

Not that Trixie knew what was going on, but this information set her on edge.

“Is The Darkness still coming? Is it already here?”

"We don't know. Much like your world, we have never seen this before.”

The black vision swirled again, dark colors forming into the interior of castle walls. The vision grew around them until it showed a familiar hallway that Luna Ring recognized. Strewn about we’re pieces of shattered crystal, as well as some blackened construct.

“Something has changed on your world Trixie. It feels like a portion of the Void that has swallowed so many worlds has been removed, but… Rose, we must bring this to the attention of The Sword and the others.”

More confusion set in for Trixie.

“The Sword? Are you getting ready to fight?”

"Trixie, stay quiet and do not venture far from here. We must look into this.”

Still searching her surroundings for the voiceless bodies, Trixie began to panic again.

“Don’t venture far from here? Where is here? I don’t even know where I am!”

To her dismay, there was no response.

“Hello? Me? I mean, Rose me? Other Luna? Crap!” She looked around the unfamiliar castle interior, utterly lost. “Gah! Why couldn’t Twilight have given me a book that would have taught me something useful?”

Upon hearing her words, the world began to change to a familiar scene of Twilight’s castle. Judging by all the books, it must be some kind of library or study.

“Trixie, it’s good to see you again,” Twilight’s voice spoke up from her side.

Thinking this had to be another illusion, Trixie turned to see Twilight looking off towards the doorway at another Trixie. Strangely, this Trixie was not happy to see Twilight.

“Is it?”

It likely wasn’t, given how Twilight lowered her head and turned her attention to Sniff, sitting in a chair looking over a large tome.

“Peter, could you give us some space. I don't want to risk you getting hurt by mistake.”

Cautiously getting up, Sniff put the tome down and exited the room. His timid appearance looked nothing like the human Trixie remembered.

Once out of the room, Twilight approached the Dream Trixie with a mixed look of anger and sorrow.

“Look, none of us liked how things turned out, but there’s a certain way we have to do things. And I understand why you were so attached to Chris, but if any of us are going to keep him and the other humans safe, we need to be at our best.”

With no change to her mood, the Dream Trixie glared harshly at Twilight.

“I was at my best with Chris.”

Doing her best, though visibly struggling with trying to control herself, Twilight lamented without change.

“Yes, I don’t doubt that. However, without him there to be with you, and with Starlight on the loose again, he’s not safe.”

Only growing in her frustrations, the Dream Trixie huffed.

“And who’s fault is that?”

Still standing firm, Twilight levitated over the large tome Sniff had been reading through.

“There’s plenty of blame to go around. Between you and me, I’m focusing on Celestia for her inspirational idea to bring Starlight out of Tartarus to be rehabilitated. I don’t know what made her think somepony that twisted should be my pupil. That mare has no interest in learning about friendship.”

“Tell me about it,” the Dream Trixie grumbled.

Twilight shifted through some pages, settling on one full of shield magic illustrations, then turned it towards the Dream Trixie.

“I did some digging on her. Every pony that I’ve talked to can’t point to her having any friends, not since she was a very young foal. Only one that her father can recall, but she gave up on him the day he left for Celestia’s school.”

Twilight started levitating up another book. This one looked to be full of her own notes and drawings.

“The friendly thing to do would be to find her again and show her everything she’s missed, but to quote Kelly and her hunger for battle… fuck that. She’s a danger to all of us, especially Chris. Which is why I’m sending you after her.”

The Dream Trixie turned up a curious eye, somehow growing more livid at the suggestion.

“And what? You want me to put a shield around her and drop her off at Tartarus for you?”

Twilight dropped the book at Trixie’s hooves, finally letting her real anger show.

“I know what you want, Trixie. I get it, but something is telling me Starlight is involved with the Crystal Rose and is also telling us to work with our humans. How, I don’t know, but behind all the dark thoughts she used to fuel her agenda of conformity and sameness to build her utopia, she’s full of hopelessness. I’m going to give you all the training I can to protect yourself and Kelly. Then, I can make sure you can beat the information out of her. Whatever she’s planning, and whoever taught her all those advanced spells she’s learned. Otherwise, nothing will change. That includes the law.”

Slowly dropping her guard, the Dream Trixie softened her stance.

“What if she doesn’t want to talk?”

Twilight narrowed her brow.

“I value the lives of our friends more than Starlight’s sad excuse for an existence. And whether I like it or not, you’re stronger than me now. So, until I can change that, you can find her and make sure we all can have a happy ending to our story, or at the very least, write the last chapter for hers.”

There was a shift in the dream Trixie’s stance. She looked to have come to terms with their arrangement.

“This doesn’t change things between us, but it’s a good start. Teach me.”

For once, Trixie sat and listened attentively. She didn’t know all the terms Twilight used, but so much of being explained seemed to make sense just by listening to it. How much she’d be able to recall could be an issue, but if this dream had any resemblance to her reality, Starlight could be in danger.

[Back in the San Palomino Desert.]

With the warming of the sun rising, Trixie woke to see she had beaten her alarm clock.

“Hmm? Crap!” She shot up from her bed. “They weren’t done! I could have learned… no. That can wait. I know what I have to do.

[Somewhere beyond the realm of Dreams.]

“Rose, it appears we have missed the departure of our Trixie.”

“This isn’t good, Ring. Sword knows we’re up to something. She may even believe we’re involved with the new form of Harmony that found its way into the mirror world. Do you think it has something to do with Celestia’s connection to that realm? Both of our worlds never were able to settle that issue, and it was always a priority on our Harmony’s mind to attend to.”

“There is another issue. The new Harmony that entered the mirror world. It is a variant of ours. Not pure like Sword and the others… And which memory is this?”

“One of false hope. A dead-end where we thought Starlight would summon The Darkness, but her desire was to prevent Rainbow Dash from performing her first Sonic Rainboom to trigger Harmony’s plan to unite her with the rest of her friends. That way, she could find Chris and steal him from us. I almost killed her because of it. Although… I didn't know Twilight’s true motives at the time.”

Still being observed by the echoes, the memory continued with the Dream Trixie finishing her training under Twilight.

“Twilight, if this works and we save Equestria from whatever threat Harmony hasn’t explained to us, swear to me you’ll remove that stupid law.”

Twilight bowed, giving her word.

“If the humans are safe, there will be no need to keep their guardians safe from magic contamination. All that will be needed is a majority vote from the other royals to revoke it, and I’m certain the only nay will be Cadance. I also suspect that Luna would likely vote yay. Although, after losing Kelly to you, she might be bitter enough to do something stupid and vote present. We’d still have the majority, but even if she votes nay, then it will fall down to districts to decide, so only the Crystal Empire and Everfree Capital districts wouldn’t allow for it.”

Not fully trusting, but not willing to risk giving up the chance to be back with Chris, Trixie nodded and departed the room, letting Sniff return to assist Twilight.

“It got kind of loud in here. Is everything okay?”

Looking concerned, Twilight trotted over to Sniff’s seat.

“Peter, take a seat. I’d like to pick up where we left off last night after reviewing ‘Familiarity Linked Magic.’

Slowly, Sniff took his seat, though he looked apprehensive about doing so.

“Twilight, I want to help, but I already screwed things up with Celestia. Things were different with her, and I know you—”

His words were unexpectedly silenced by Twilight jumping onto his lap and pressing him back into the chair with a kiss that violated her own decree. She held him under her intense display of passion until he dropped his defenses and gave into the temptation to start feeling over her, groping and nervously exploring under her tail.

“Mwah,” Twilight grunted as she pulled back and started to undo his pants with her magic. “Celestia had her chance with you, Peter, and with any luck, Trixie will take care of this darkness looming over us. Then it will be just you and me. Unless… are you still having feelings for Amber?”

Peter struggled to keep his hands on Twilight, every part of him both afraid of touching her, yet too afraid to not comply.

“She… she’ll never see me like that.”

Twilight comfortingly caressed Peter’s face as she held his cock in her aura and positioned him.

“Celestia led you on and hurt you. Amber has kept you at an arm’s distance ever since she’s known you. I won’t do that to you. I would have come after you sooner, but I had to keep Chris and Starlight separated as much as I could. They could have ruined everything for us. Had Cadance found out and moved to separate all of us before I took action—”

Peter looked up to his Twilight with doubtful eyes.

“You never loved Chris?”

Twilight lowered herself down, letting him penetrate her, meriting barely any reaction.

“I know that’s how it looked, but I had to know what it was about you humans that could let you accept us. And Chris was so adamant about pursuing a relationship with Starlight. I was bound to figure out what I needed to win you over. We were good friends, nothing more.”

“Twilight wanted to be with Peter and almost lost him to Celestia. But unlike my Trixie side, she wanted to keep it secret, not be open. She was embarrassed about how she felt. Afraid of what others would think. But it all fell apart when I saved Starlight from herself and reformed her before she could change the past, but that was all she had planned. After that, she lost her dark thoughts and finally had hope… Learning that, Peter refused to stay a secret lover to Twilight. It changed nothing for us. The Darkness still came, and we lost everything.”

“We all received the same warnings, but even in our world, Starlight’s attempt to change the past failed, yet the ripple in time still caused our demise. What’s more, what role did The Pony of Shadows play in all of this? In our world, we never faced him. Yet, in your world, you defeated him, but we both still suffered The Darkness.”

We only banished him... something down there in our Trixie's world killed that fucker... or at least a part of him? Much like Discord, we could never fully observe other constructs. We only know what the words had planned to work around them, and the words never spoke of him after his banishment, nor what would happen if he hadn't been freed with the pillars."

"Rose... The Pony of Shadows, The Void. How similar was their Hopeless magic?"

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 09 August 2023.]

Well, unlike some of the other chapters, this one had a very heavy focus on one character, with only one deviation, because I'm sure many of you were curious about what was going on with Trixie.

But... damn... Sniff gave in. Although, to be fair, she played him pretty well. Even still, it wasn't an easy choice for either of them once they had a better understanding of what they were getting into.

As for Trixie, shit's getting weird and... The Darkness is gone? Maybe? Who knows? But that Pony of Shadows is fucking dead. But what's more, it seems like there's at least some correlations between the history of relationships within the alternate universes.

Regardless... breakfast is going to be interesting tomorrow morning for three of our key characters.

To find out how the breakfast goes, tune in next week for the publication of Chapter 66.

Everyone's Wake Up Call.

Note*

I had heavily contemplated making portions of the story that heavily focused on sex, either chapters all to themselves or making a separate side series that would focus on such exploits. However, as much as I don't want the clop content to distract from the story, these are part of their stories in how our characters grow and develop together. It wouldn't make much sense to have every time they get into it end with a fadeaway and have you look somewhere else to see what happened. That would grow tiresome and annoying reading farther on and wondering what the reference was or trying to remember which set of stories it came from.

That being said, in my prewriting state, I've already come across a setup where such scenes will be their own separate entries because... there's just too much to cover to try and fit all the content in one single chapter... maybe two or three, actually. I wrote a lot of clop.

66. Everyone's Wake Up Call.

The next morning came fast for Sniff. He woke to Oven Fresh sitting on his lap with an apologetic smile on her face and her clothing removed.

"Morning?"

Oven Fresh held a bashful look about her as she sat upon his lap, her left ear twitching.

“Good morning, and I’m sorry for waking you like this but… I think I have it figured out.”

Sniff cocked an eyebrow, unaware of what it was she might be referring to.

“Okay?”

Oven Fresh leaned forward and brought her forehooves to rest on Sniff’s chest.

“How I’m supposed to save you,” she cheerfully answered. “I was thinking about what you told me last night when I woke up a little bit ago. The way I see it, all of your friends weren’t just pursuing what they needed to fix about themselves, they were using their special talents to help others. Cerb is a fighter, and he fought off Timberwolves like an alicorn. Benny is also a warrior, and he not only decimated waves of Timberwolves, he oversaw Twilight’s entire operation out there. Chris apparently knows ponies and has been helping all of you get to know every pony here. And I guess it’s the same for all of the rest of your friends. But you… you have a very special talent.”

Again, Sniff knew where this was going and wanted to shoot himself for it.

“Yes, I’m good at sex, I know. I just—”

“No,” Oven Fresh giggled. “I mean, yes, you’re very good at that. But, you understand ponies and their problems. You know how to make them happy. How to find their strengths and guide them on their path. You said you saved Twilight, but I’m guessing that wasn’t in combat, right?”

Sniff blinked a few times, the pieces slowly starting to come together.

“No… she was… wow…. you’re right. She needed guidance and for someone to put things in perspective for her. I’ve also been helping Spike and… yeah, I see where you’re going with this.”

Oven Fresh grinned and playfully kneaded her hooves into Sniff’s chest.

“See?! And again, you are also really good at sex. In fact, and I need you to hear me out on this! …There are so many lonely mares all over Equestria—”

“Ovens,” Sniff spoke up, trying to stress his point again but didn’t sound very confident in it despite knowing exactly what the mare was going to suggest.

“Peter,” Oven Fresh lowered herself onto Sniff’s chest, getting face to face with him. “You want sex. You want to help ponies. You find the best in them and give them confidence and encouragement. So, maybe that’s what you’re supposed to do here? Not just to have sex with all of them, but find the lonely ones and give them the confidence to find the special somepony they’re supposed to be with.”

Sniff thought about that and readjusted his morning wood, currently getting squished under his new, and quite soft, caretaker.

“That doesn’t sound much different than what I was doing back on Earth.”

Oven Fresh excitedly drummed her hooves on Sniff’s shoulders as her ears snapped back and forth a few times.

“And you’re so good at it. Look at me. I was just a simple baker, biding my time, focusing on my sales, waiting for the right stallion to notice me. But then in walks this tall, dark, and handsome new human stallion.“

She gave him a quick kiss on the lips, being nothing but adorable.

“That’s you, by the way. And you gave me the courage to get myself out there and actually try finding my special somepony instead of just hoping they would find me. And, while sure, you might only be here for a short time, I know that when you leave, I’m going to miss you terribly. However, I also know I’m not going to just go back to my boring old life of waking up, baking bread, and spending the rest of my days and nights upstairs alone. I’m going to get out there and find the stallion that will respect and compliment me the same way you do…”

Oven paused, quietly wrapping her forelegs around Sniff’s chest, “You’re already doing what you need to. You’re just afraid to do more because we’re not what you’re used to.”

Sniff thought about that for a moment, trying to wrap his head around such a notion.

“When did you get to be so smart that you figured this all out?”

Oven Fresh giggled flirtatiously and then leaned in to kiss him again like she was searching for more of his bourbon, ending shortly with a soft moan as she pulled away.

“I’ve always been smart. My mother really pushed me to learn more than just baking with my dad. She thought I should have a second set of skills, especially since baking can get pretty competitive around here.

Her expression soured some, remembering what shadows were cast over her foalhood.

“She trained me to be a soldier like her, and even sent some of her friends to help for a few years. I think for a while, she secretly wanted me to join the Solar Guard so I could follow in her hoofsteps. Sure, it was fun, but my heart was stuck in the kitchen… not that she ever understood that.”

Sniff smiled and nodded, wanting to stay focused on the positives to keep this mare happy.

“Well, her lessons paid off… but couldn’t this have waited? The sun’s not even up yet. And I was having a pretty nice dream right before you woke me up.”

Oven Fresh’s bashful smile returned as she went back to cuddling him.

“Yeah, I kinda figured that since you were moaning and—“ She sported a cocky smile. “—did you know your clover scent gets a lot stronger when you’re aroused?”

Sniff tried to make sense of that but then realized something he had noticed before, though never paid any mind to.

“You know, I’ve noticed you have a scent of your own. Not just you, in fact, but quite a few mares have, not exactly the same scent, but it’s very familiar with its… It’s kinda hard to put into words. It’s like, tangy but also sweet, and there’s something else to it. It’s really nice, actually.”

Oven Fresh traced her hoof up and down Sniff's side and over his chest, looking as seductive as possible.

“I’m glad you like it. I don’t know what it is, but I do know what you’re talking about. Aaaaand, also… the other reason I woke you up is—"

"You're horny," Sniff bluntly answered for her.

Oven Fresh shot her legs out around Sniff and went nose to nose with him flashing a wicked, borderline psychotic smile.

“I want you to rut me!”

[Over in Chris’s room in the Castle of Friendship.]

Chris was woken up by the covers being pulled away from him and his entire body being rolled over onto his back.

“Hu-wuh?! Hey! What’s—”

“Shhh,” Starlight hushed him. “Everypony should still be asleep.”

Chris's eyes adjusted to the soft blue hue of the pre-dawn sky that dimly lit the room. As his eyes adjusted, he realized the other blue haze in his vision was coming from Starlight’s horn as she quietly positioned him.

“What’s going on? What are you doing?”

Starlight crawled up and sat on Chris’s chest, and looked down at him with a stern and determined expression.

“We went to bed early. We have now woken up early. You have an erection that was rubbing up against me for the last twenty minutes and driving me crazy. So I’m going to put it to good use and knock something off our bucket list.”

She stood up again and started backing up with a hungry smile. That sweet and tart perfume scent grew stronger as her tail snapped side to side.

“I figured we should have at least an hour until anypony starts getting up and walking around. So we have plenty of time to start exploring new and more adventurous ways to—”

Chris, given his prior legal background, had to question the ethics, if not the morality and legality of her actions.

“I’m not against fooling around in the mornings, but shouldn’t we at least discuss—”

“Chris,” Starlight reluctantly protested and plopped her seat down on his lap, ending whatever protest he may have wanted to start. "I am very sorry if I come off as pushy—"

She, not so discreetly, slid his cock between the wet folds she had been dealing with for the last twenty minutes, deepening her bewitching smile.

"—or maybe a little needy."

She started to grind against him. Every inch of his stiffness she felt made her contemplate just shoving it inside and fucking him like that instead. All the while, Chris did his best not to make a sound and compose his thoughts to offer a reply. Not that she was letting up on her pining for his affection.

"And I don't mean to be. It's just that—"

She leaned back and pulled her tail in to massage his balls. The slick fluids that she had been trying to hold in with the bare section of her tail now coating every part of him it touched.

"—I need your help dealing with these new urges. It's hard to think straight, or even control myself when I get like this. I might have actually pushed myself to the point of near magic exhaustion yesterday because all I could think about was coming back and spending more time with you."

She gave a long slow grind down his shaft. Her desire of convincing Chris into feeding her wants cracking under the impulse to lift his cock and slam it in as hard as she could, causing her ears to twitch.

She would only give Chris one or two more chances. Starting with an evil guilt trip.

"And I know you said this was something we could do... but if you changed your mind and you think you'd rather have somepony else be your first and we should wait until you find some other pony—”

“Oh, my God,” Chris groaned, his sense of self-restraint having been well and truly worn down. “You made your point. I’m just as horny as you are now, so please fuck me or suck me. I don’t care which one, so long as you stop teasing me like this… and you’re still a little bit of a villain for being this evil to me.”

Starlight grinned deviously, finally getting what she wanted.

“Oh, I’m not being evil, Chris. I’m—“ Some lack of forethought finally hit. “—I’m dripping wet and totally sitting on your cock right now.”

Chris shyly grinned, letting how horny he was push his perversions to be known.

“I mean… I’m not gonna stop you if you…”

Starlight slid back enough to see the mess she made over his crotch, then back to him.

“That wouldn’t gross you out? And yes, I know. I’m still learning all of this, but… you seem to like this stuff and want to return the favor on me, but I’d be—”

“I think it’s incredibly hot and I will go out of my way to fuck any pony you pick out for me if you do it.” Chris spoke without shame, finally embracing his perverse desires.

Had this request been made the first couple of days they knew each other, or even before they had sex, she would have been disgusted and likely considered parting ways with him. However… sex with him was too good to give up, and she wanted to experience it all.

It was safe to say she was craving the chance to try something new with him. Not only that, she had been searching for a way to motivate him to branch out and pursue a mare other than her. That, and as Chris had explained it to her before…

[The first night with Chris explaining what sex was.]

Chris raised his hand to show her the strands of fluid she was so confused over.

"I assure you, it's not pee and you're not melting.”

This was a lot harder for Chris to continue explaining the more specific he attempted to be.

“Look… think of it as saliva. When you're aroused, your body is going to start producing this viscous fluid to help with lubrication for intercourse. Or as we did earlier, just rubbing against each other. It's not much different than when you get hungry and think of something you really want to eat, you start to salivate or drool."

Starlight looked at his fingers and the gooey fluid that clung to them.

"Is that what your… Why do you call it a cock? What's wrong with penis?"

Chris rolled his eyes.

"I don't really know. People don't like using the technical names when talking casually. Cock, dick, wood, boner, hardon… Pussy or snatch for a vagina… or vag. But no, what came out of me was semen. That's what can get a woman pregnant if I cum in her. Not you, though. If everything I know has been accurate so far, it would take some kind of magic spell to make that happen. And this isn't the version of Equestria that knows enough about sex to ever invest any time or resources into any spells for reproduction."

This was still all Greek to her. He might as well have been speaking in binary.

Chris sighed and decided to move on to another and less awkward subject.

"Anyway… it's nothing bad. One thing lovers do, that girls love, is oral. So instead of rubbing against each other or fucking, they'll use their mouths and tongues to make each other cum.

Starlight looked again at Chris's fingers.

"Okay. I'll buy that it feels good. It sounds like it would feel good, but does it taste good?"

With no experience to give, Chris bit the bullet and took one of his fingers for a taste drive.

Starlight reacted too late and pulled the finger out of Chris's mouth.

"Oh, my gosh you—" She stared at Chris's lack of a reaction curl to a shameful grin. "—Is it… gross?"

Chris did a half-shrug.

"I tasted more of my finger than you, but what I did taste was nice, not really sweet or… Look. I probably won't know what it really tastes like until I get a taste from the source."

Starlight crossed her legs, looking both worried but also a little enticed.

"You would want to lick my vaaaugh-pussy?"

Chris wanted to help her understand more of the whys and hows, but opted just to be honest.

"About as much as I want to kiss you."

[Back with Chris and Starlight at the moment.]

Starlight gave a passive smile and rolled her eyes.

"I'll let the girls know what's going on and get their opinions."

"Tell the girls?" Chris repeated her announcement, partially mortified at the potential fallout, but was silenced by the liquid silk that fell around his member.

Her mouth didn't hold him with the vice grip her pussy did. Rather, it slipped inside like a velvet sleeve infused with heated oil. Then, when she was suckling his cock, instead of trying to suck it dry and bob her head, akin to a headbanger at a metal concert, she made it a soft, yet heavenly experience.

The sight of her alone was beautiful. Her eyes were closed and all her features were relaxed. She looked as if she was lost in the delights of some decadent dish that enveloped all her senses and focus. Even the subtle glisten from her own juices on her lips was more erotic than he could have imagined.

Slowly, she would work her tongue up his shaft and grind against the head of his cock. Then, every so often, she hugged a little stronger around his member to swallow the salivation building up.

Every time she would pull her tongue up, Chris rolled his head back and fought the urge to cum so abruptly.

A moment too soon, Starlight slowly pulled her head up, sucking harder than before on the tip and ending with a kiss.

"Okay, so I may have been wrong about the taste." She continued to stare at his cock, now held in her forehooves. "I can see why you wanted to lick my pussy so bad. But even if I hadn’t got you covered in my stuff first, I kinda like this. And eating me out sounds painful. Let’s call it licking me out instead."

After a moment of silence passed with no reply while she was still staring at his cock, she looked up to Chris and the exhaustion on his face. Not sure if she had properly understood how to do this from their discussion earlier, she meekly asked him, "Am I doing it right?"

Chris struggled to find his words, mainly thanks to only managing a word or two in between breaths.

"Better… better than… I'm trying so hard not to cum too fast."

"What?" Starlight asked with an amused grin. "Don't you hold out on me. As soon as you cum you're licking me out. And I'm curious if you taste as good as I do."

Her face contorted slightly as her mind finally caught up with her mouth.

"Is that weird to say?"

Chris brought his hands up to his head, feeling the pains Starlight must have been dealing with before waking him.

"No, and knowing that is probably going to make me cum faster. Just keep doing what you were doing, and I won't last long. Just… fuck. I dunno what I'll owe you that’s more than what I said, but holy shit, please finish me off, and you get it."

Starlight grinned devilishly and giggled.

"Oh, I'll think of something."

Anxious to have her turn and all these new favors she was earning, Starlight immediately devoured his cock again. Like before, with her suckling and stroking his cock with her tongue, she was delicate and patient with her oral care.

Without warning, she got a taste of something that lit up her senses and only increased her drive to make him cum.

With the sudden jump in stimulation, Chris was at his breaking point. He wanted to make this last longer, but what she was doing was too much to handle.

"Faster," Chris pleaded. "I'm-Uh. Fffffuck. Sta—"

The request came about as fast as Chris did, and Starlight was gifted with a mouthful of what she’d been waiting for.

For this ill-prepared unicorn, it wasn't the taste that hit the back of her throat as much as it was the feeling of drunkenness and ecstasy that made her fall in love with his heated eruption.

She felt oddly intoxicated again, but this was something different. It was more than a pleasure to taste or the feeling inside warming her to near-uncomfortable levels. There was something else that made her crave it, and she swallowed his seed greedily.

Not content with the first load, she continued to suckle, finding little to extract, and she was left wanting more. It left her thirsting for it like she had needed sex the morning prior. It was a desire she wasn’t going to be denied, and she was going to have it again now that she had Chris in a position he couldn't resist her from.

Quickly hooking her forehooves around Chris's legs and repositioning her mouth, she began to suck even harder.

"Star," Chris whispered her name as he came down from his climax, reaching for her. "I came-ya gotta stop."

Sadly for Chris, she ignored his call and increased her attempts to earn herself another taste, thinking she could repeat the process more efficiently.

Increasing her pace and paying no mind to the grunts or twitches from Chris's limbs around her, she gave a low sweet melody of a moan. She had lost much of the taste of herself, so she pressed her lips tighter and drew him in deeper despite his hushed groans and gasps...

Knock. Knock.

Becky's voice called through the door, "Chris? Is this your room? Can I talk to you for a moment?"

Chris reflexively pulled his head up and quickly attempted to ward Starlight off with a whisper. His previous lust-filled high immediately came crashing down.

"Let go of my dick. We'll pick this up later."

In a fit of panic, Starlight pulled her muzzle up before Becky had finished her question and had rolled off the bed after hearing Chris's last demand.

"You owe me more now, you son of a bitch," she whispered loudly before stepping back into a closet and disappearing in a dim flash of light.

Having to ignore the threat, Chris quickly answered the door from his bed, "Yeah, but hold on a sec. Let me get dressed."

Thankfully, getting his clothes on was easy. Or at least it would have been if not for the fact his crotch was still slathered with three different bodily fluids, only one of which was his. That, and he was still recovering from Starlight's refusal to release him from their first shared blow job experience.

…really needed to do that again. Just without the refusal to stop when asked.

…maybe.

After finding his pants and slipping on a shirt, Chris opened his door and greeted Becky.

"Hey? What's up? Everything okay?"

"Yeah," Becky replied, looking to be a bit taken back for a moment, but continued, "Sorry, I keep smelling this weird fucking perfume shit every once in a while. Never mind that, though. Spike's trying to do some fancy breakfast for us again. Figured we should help out this time, but you and me are the only able bodies at the moment. At least until we find Starlight. Figured she'd be with you. Been looking around the last twenty minutes or so for her."

Chris’s eyes quickly looked around his room. Quietly hoping that Starlight hadn’t decided to pop back in for some crazy reason.

"She was hanging out with me last night after everything went down. But she was pretty exhausted after the fight and having to jump around for AJ and Redheart. She must have woken up before me, I guess. I know she's been working on something special for us, so maybe she's out—”

He was overselling his ignorance/innocence and really needed to stop talking. Heaven forbid Becky ever learned what horny pony pussy smelt like.

“Yeah… no idea. But let me jump in the shower and wake up a little more; then I’ll meet you downstairs."

Becky peeked inside the room for a moment but then sighed when she saw no sign of Starlight.

"Well, she wasn't in the study or her room, so maybe she had to go take care of something like Twilight had to this morning."

The sound of flapping wings preceded Rainbow Dash's voice.

"No luck, Becks. Looks like it's just the three of us right now if you found Chris… and why didn’t Sniff crash here for the night anyway?"

Becky grumbled, seemingly struggling to hold back something she wanted to say.

"Sniff has a lot of bad habits, much like the rest of us. But, since we're not home, I'm guessing this is him trying to keep away from things he can't fix or help with. Love him to death for all he's good at, but after everything that happened yesterday, what everyone needs isn't something he can give. So…"

Her posture quickly fell into a slump, regretting where her mind went first. Old habits or not, it wasn’t even funny enough to make a joke about.

"Just like Kelly, he’ll come back when he’s good and ready.“ She looked at Chris, who seemed to wear the same look of concern she did. “It’s no big rush, but I’m sure Spike would appreciate at least one of you guys around to look up to. Maybe think of some Man Things you could teach him.”

Chris looked down at the floor, knowing how hard of a time the young drake was having even before last night.

“Yeah, I'll be down in a bit. I'm sure we can put together something for everyone to take their minds off from everything."

Not much time after Chris closed the door, Rainbow Dash followed Becky down the hall, a look of suspicion on her face.

"Hey, Becky? I know we joke about it every once and a while, but the whole ‘Who is going to be first?’ Why didn't you pick Chris? Because maybe you can't smell it, but whatever that new perfume Starlight started to wear is, it was all over Chris and his room. I could smell it over that champagne smell he has."

Becky snorted with a laugh that fell into a small coughing fit.

"No, I said Fluttershy would—" She braced herself and waited for the fit to pass. "That bet was who Cerb would end up with, not who the first between any of us was."

As they both made it to the stairs, Rainbow Dash had another question come to mind.

"Hey… You don't think any of them ever would, do ya?"

Becky shot her rainbow-haired friend a curious look.

"Is this because you saw Cerb naked?"

Ponyville’s fastest flyer immediately jumped at the accusation.

“No way!" She started to blush "Not that I—"

Smirking, Becky gave Rainbow Dash a teasing poke in the side.

"You're blushing and can't get a lie past me. Certainly, not one that poorly hidden."

Rainbow Dash groaned in embarrassment.

"I can't help it. He's so cool. And he saved...well, I don't know if he saved my life, but he got me out from under that Timberwolf—and not like that, so don't even make that joke,” she quickly and wisely snapped at her visibly smirking friend.

That would have been a great joke, and Rainbow Dash probably would have even laughed at it. However, she knew denying the accusation would only lead to more teasing.

“But he does look really good under those clothes… Why aren't you trying to win him over so you can have a boyfriend?"

Becky sighed, regretting even making that joke at Rainbow Dash. She didn’t want a question like this falling back on her.

"Cerb doesn't see me like that. I'm not his type. He sees me more as a sister, anyway. Kelly had a better chance than I ever would, and I'm pretty sure she torched that bridge a long time ago. So, he's all yours."

Rainbow Dash blew raspberries.

"Pfft. Yeah right. I already fought with Starlight over just talking to Chris for you. You think I'm gonna take on both Fluttershy and Rarity after what I saw they could do?" She huffed. "I may be fast enough to chance it, but I definitely ain't stupid enough to try."

The two shared a slight chuckle at the plausible deniability of what Rainbow Dash really wanted. Although, that did bring up another thought.

“Twenty bits says Sniff doesn’t get any before Chris.”

Becky rolled her eyes but then figured there was no harm in such a stupid bet and reached out to shake on it.

“Fucking, bet.”

Rainbow Dash was laughing as she shook hoove to hand.

“Literally, and I should have bet a hundred bits. I’d be the back-to-back hundred-bit betting champ.”

[Over in Cerb’s room.]

Nestled in, safe and warm under the confines of his covers, Cerb started to wake. More than just his covers, he was cocooned between two bodies yet again.

Even though the light was faint, he could tell that it was Rarity he found himself wrapped around, chest to chest with. Which meant that it had to be Fluttershy lying on top of him with her lips pressing against his neck.

Together, there was such a sweet smell about them, along with the heat they shared, altogether making sleeping a more soothing experience. That could have been the reason they never woke while crawling all over each other. They were all in such a deep sleep that they couldn’t wake up.

Not that this seemed to matter to Cerb anymore. He was beginning to accept the fact that he enjoyed it, learning to embrace however close they wanted to be with him.

And if his fears made him vulnerable or weak, he wasn’t going to let the fears he had about what they wanted control him.

So, if he was no longer afraid to accept how good it felt to have Rarity pressed against him or how their interlocking legs were stuck like this until Fluttershy moved her back leg out from between them, he was safe.

Although… he should probably pull his hand out from Rarity’s pajamas. Even as close as they were now, having her wake up to the thought that he was feeling her up in her sleep likely wouldn’t go over well. Not that either of those two had room to talk, or why were her eyes open?

… oh shit.

“Darling,” Rarity softly spoke with her waking smile.”I know you were a bit surprised by our choice to start wearing these to bed with you, but if it’s such an issue, you should have said something.”

Since she didn’t sound upset, Cerb decided to play ignorant and dumb.

“Pretty sure it’s one of you two making us wake up like this. So don’t be acting so surprised when this happens.”

Rarity rolled her eyes, thoroughly amused that he would think he needed to pretend he wasn’t doing this on purpose.

“Oh, please, dearie. While I certainly appreciate and look forward to any display of affection from you, I want it to come from your heart. Moving you around in your sleep… while it may sound fun… Fluttershy? Did you do this?”

Fluttershy’s ear flopped as she yawned.

“No. If I was going to move everypony around, I’d be where you are, Rarity. It’s a lot more comfy down there.”

Cerb chuckled for a moment. They were awake the whole time?

“Okay, you two. Clearly, we’ve been spending too much time in the danger zone, so now you're desperate for some affection. So, let’s start with a little repayment in the shower.”

[Down stairs in the kitchen.]

While everyone else was doing their own thing, Spike was busy working his little claws into a frenzy.

"Good morning Becky. Good morning Rainbow. You're both up early."

Rainbow Dash quickly flew over and gave Spike a noogie.

“Morning, Squirt. What’cha making?”

Heartily, Spike laughed off the rough play.

"Prench toast and poached eggs. Still need to make orange juice and apple juice."

Becky looked at the bag of oranges.

"Well, we're here to help ya. Just tell us what to do."

Before Spike could respond, a royal voice entered the room.

"Might there be room for pancakes on the menu?"

[Back in the local bakery.]

Oven Fresh was kneading a wad of dough; eyes focused intently on the task at hoof.

"Could you grab me another bag of flour in the cupboard down there by your hooves? I mean... feet. Sorry."

Sniff opened up the small cupboard and laughed.

"Awe, crap. Look at that. It's right where you said it would be. And here I was, expecting another wild goose chase with a sexy mare waiting for me upstairs."

Oven Fresh giggled as the bag of flour was dropped in front of her.

"I'm just glad you fell for it. Would have been a real setback in my plans if you walked up while I was still getting dressed."

Sniff laughed along with her at the good-hearted joke.

"Gotta say, you really pulled a fast one on me… I still gotta set you up with something as payback."

Oven Fresh chuckled as she picked up a pinch of flour and blew it in his direction.

"What you need to do is break me in more so you can actually rut me instead of just using your fingers.”

She giggled again, not at all disappointed with what they ended up doing before coming downstairs. Though a part of her was still disappointed, they hadn’t been able to go all the way.

“Although, watching you with your hand on yourself only makes me want to have you inside me even more. And your scent is—"

Sniff took a moment to slide his hand under Oven Fresh's tail.

"You can't tell me you don't like this enough that you can't wait a while longer?"

Oven Fresh moaned and flattened the dough, having lost focus on what she was doing.

"Peter… not in the kitchen,” she giggled playfully. “This has to be kept clean if—" She moaned even louder as she felt a finger part its way slightly past her lips. "Don't get anything on the dough."

Before the fun could continue, a certain clueless princess opened the front door and announced herself, her voice sounding a little nervous.

"Hello? Oven Fresh? Peter? Are you here? The door was unlocked, and the light was on… I know I’m a bit early, but you're open, aren't you?"

Peter smiled and eased his finger in deeper, just barely catching sight of Oven Fresh’s eyes and mouth open wide, drawing in a silent gasp.

This was going to be fun.

"I'm helping with her opening this morning. We're back in the kitchen. I’m repaying Oven Fresh for taking care of me last night. She'll be coming out as soon as I'm done giving her a hand."

Oven Fresh bit her lip and forced down a groan to avoid what could possibly be more embarrassment than she could handle.

"You're… terrible. What if she—"

Twilight shouted back from the salesroom.

"Okay! Anything I can help with? I can lend a hoof if you want."

"Nah," Sniff called out as if nothing was out of the ordinary. "Feel free to pick anything out there that you think looks good. We'll be eating upstairs. Also, if you could do us all a favor, go ahead and lock the door so we won't be interrupted. That way, we can bang this out in the kitchen a lot faster."

The sound of magic whirling and the door lock clicked, followed by Twilight making another announcement.

"I brought some coffee and a bottle of… I'm not really sure what it is because it doesn't have a label on it, but Becky said it's supposed to be good for Irish coffee. If you'd like to try some with me, I brought everything we need for it."

Sniff leaned into Oven Fresh's ear and whispered, "Would you like Twilight to make you a cup while I finish with you in here?"

Oven Fresh was about to answer when she felt the finger start to retract and then slam back down to the knuckles.

"Yes! Please!"

From inside the sales floor, Twilight looked over the baked breakfast goods and picked up a few scones and three very hardy-looking muffins.

"I got a few things for us. I'll be waiting for you upstairs."

Back inside the kitchen, Oven Fresh had to pull away from a deep kiss Sniff had surprised her with.

"Make yourself at home. We won’t be long. Peter got me started on something that only he can finish."

After a few minutes, including some time to clean up, the mischievous duo finally joined Twilight at a small table in the nook of the loft. Three cups of coffee sat steaming and waiting to be tasted.

Twilight perked up immediately upon seeing the two, though she kept her eyes focused on Sniff.

"Good morning. You two are looking surprisingly chipper."

Oven Fresh was glowing with glee, though she did her best to maintain some degree of composure.

"Oh? I guess it might have something to do with having a pair of hands in the kitchen."

Twilight giggled, completely oblivious to the multiple layers of each word said.

"Peter's hands are pretty amazing. You’re a very lucky mare. And I'm guessing you two aren't ready to be open about being together. However, I just wanted to say just how happy I am for you both. I think you make for a great couple."

The humor now out of her system, Oven Fresh took a seat and shared a guilty smile.

"Well, we're not technically a couple. More like just really good friends who date and plan on spending a lot of time together while we can."

Twilight looked confused. Were they actually together or not? Was Sniff so apprehensive about what they’d spoken about that… maybe she had a chance?

"You're not his special somepony? But I thought… how are you dating if… Did I miss something?"

Playing it calmly, Sniff took a seat and picked up his coffee, looking so apathetic to the questions that neither could get a read on him.

"My time here is uncertain, and I still have a lot of issues to work out that would make it unfair to commit to something I can't follow through on. But you are right about us not being open about it. I know you said that this isn't something uncommon for all of you, but it's entirely unheard of for humans. However, I can't ignore how amazing this little lady is. So, I'd rather enjoy as much time with her as I can without my friends freaking out and causing a scene."

Twilight's confusion turned to worry at the thought of his friend's potential interference with her plans.

"That sounds terrible, having to hide your feelings from your friends. The other Princesses, along with Shining and I, had a discussion last night about human-pony relationships. It was agreed that there should be no restrictions put in place for how close ponies and humans wanted to be if it meant we could help each other. Especially with all the discoveries that were made last night.”

She needed to stop to stick to the plan. Peter still needed her, and she knew what needed to be done to keep him safe.

“I know that Peter having a special somepony would be beneficial to his mental and emotional well-being. But if anypony wants to interfere with that, I’ll gladly put a stop to it. I'll make it a royal decree if I have to. Whatever it takes to help stop others from allowing the open display of the first true human pony relationship."

Oven Fresh started to get a little misty-eyed, having support from royalty? That was too good to be true. Especially if it would solidify her relationship with Peter.

"That means so much to me to hear you say that, Princess."

Twilight smiled at the new, sort-of-a-couple.

"It's the least I can do.”

Now it was time for Oven Fresh to make good on her word.

“I think we got off on the wrong hoof. Peter spoke nothing but wonderful things about you and all the help you’ve given him and his friends. I, unfortunately, got the wrong impression of what was happening when he came to me the morning you all left for the Everfree Forest. I was overprotective since… well, I guess it’s pretty clear why, now.”

Twilight took a sip of her Irish coffee and a moment to enjoy the unique flavor before she spoke.

“No, everything you’ve done to stand between Peter and me is totally understandable. If anything, I’m glad we didn't end up actually fighting each other like two of my other friends did, trying to protect their human friends. But everything you’ve done only proves how much more I can trust you, and now I feel safer knowing that you’ll be looking out for Peter when I can’t.”

She took another sip of her coffee, only to realize what she might have implied.

“And don’t get the wrong idea. You know what I mean.“

She gave Sniff an endearing look that he thankfully didn’t catch as he reached for a scone. Unfortunately, Oven Fresh did catch it, but too focused on Sniff, Twilight didn’t notice she’d been caught, even as she continued on with the conversation.

"Peter has really been there for me and has broadened my horizon on Friendship. I owe him a great deal. Both of you, really. And actually, since you two are together, I would like to invite you both to come out with me to Canterlot for the tour I'll be doing."

Sniff perked up, both shocked and excited at such an idea.

"What? You want both of us to go with you?"

Twilight started to look bashful, turning her eyes away and reaching for a muffin.

"Considering everything you've done for me and how you put things in perspective, it's the least I can do. I know you enjoy the finer things in life, and high society, extravagant luxuries, everything that suits you is what Canterlot is known for. And with me as your guide, I can take you anywhere you would want to go."

Oven Fresh nudged Sniff with her elbow, slowly growing more suspicious of Twilight.

"Plus, think of all the other ponies you could meet to help expand your marketing business."

There wasn't anything that didn't sound enticing about this for Sniff. His best pony friend and the mare he was having all sorts of fun with living it up in the capital? That sounded amazing.

"I'd love to go. Just need to run it by everyone else back at the castle. Make sure they don't need me here for anything."

Twilight took another sip from her cup, happy to hear how enthused he was.

"I'm sure they won't mind, but it would be better to make sure they're going to be okay with your decision since Cerb and Becky will likely be leaving for the Crystal Empire soon. Oh, and since I am of the curious type, a nerd really, would it be okay if I do some research on how a human-pony relationship works out?" She waited a moment to gauge their reactions before continuing on. "There's not a lot of studies done on ponies with the other races of Equestria, but there are none for ponies with species from another world. Such an opportunity would be, well, groundbreaking."

Sniff gave Twilight an uneasy look.

"Uh… I'm not gonna say no right off the bat, but there might be some things we want to keep private."

Twilight stopped short of taking another sip, quickly realizing what she was asking would be far too intrusive as just a friend.

"Oh, I wouldn’t want to invade your privacy. I'm more interested in the long-term social and magical effects that could come about from being so close to a species with anti-magical properties like what you all seem to have. I’d hate for something unexpected to happen to Oven Fresh."

"Oh," Sniff said, letting out a relieved sigh and feeling a little silly now. "Yeah, that makes sense."

Twilight took a big sip from her coffee and then set it down, looking like she was preparing to say something so controversial that she needed the alcohol to steady her nerves.

"Actually, could I ask a really big favor of you, Peter?"

Sniff sat nervously still, concerns of Twilight’s sudden intrusiveness threatening to overwhelm him.

"Depends. What do ya need?"

Gathering all her bravery, Twilight made what could have been a simple request any other day of the week look difficult.

"Do you mind if we make this breakfast a one-on-one for me and Oven Fresh?"

She could instantly see the worries the new couple shared...along with a brief glimpse of relief from Sniff.

"It's nothing bad, I promise. It's just that even though I trust her, you're still my responsibility. I want some time to get to know her better. That, and see what might be some fun things we can do in Canterlot. Plus, I'm still worried about Spike after what happened yesterday. I think he could really use a male role model to help him through this."

Despite Sniff looking apprehensive, Oven Fresh looked adamant about going along with the idea. There were some things she still needed to settle as well.

"It's okay. You said last night that the poor guy was having a hard time. Maybe we can meet up again tonight?"

Sniff still felt a little uneasy about this but gave the two the benefit of the doubt. Some of Twilight's choice of words and mannerisms still seemed off, but he trusted her.

"If it's just as you say it is, a little girl talk, then sure." He stood up and quickly finished the rest of his coffee, ignoring the alcoholic bite. "Just don't go spreading any unsavory rumors about me while I'm gone."

Oven Fresh giggled. Oh, the stories she could tell. All of them are quite savory.

"Can't think of a bad thing to say about you. And, since I plan on seeing a lot more of you." She lit up her horn and levitated over a key. "If you could lock up behind you, I'd appreciate it. I don't like the idea of random ponies picking up what they want and leaving what they want to barter my prices at.”

She rolled her eyes with a grin towards Sniff, happy to see him accept the key.

“It’s not a great deal unless I say it is. Anyway, if you feel like stopping over after hours, you can just let yourself in."

Sniff tucked the key away in his pocket, somehow not so shocked that she trusted him this much already.

"Yeah, you said nights would be better for you anyway." He gave her a wink and headed for the stairs. "Play nice, you two."

Before Sniff even got to the stairs, Twilight wasted no time jumping right into the pleasantries with Oven Fresh.

"We'll be staying at the castle in Canterlot, so there's no need to worry about finding a place to stay or asking your parents if they have a room for the both of you. I can only imagine how awkward that would be."

Oven Fresh gave a legitimate laugh. That was a bad day just waiting to happen.

"Tell me about it. Hey, Mom and Dad. I'd like you to meet my almost special somepony that's not actually a pony and who isn’t even from our world. That would be just the icing on the cake of a good trip gone bad."

Despite the seemingly pleasant air, no sooner had they both heard the door downstairs close and lock that Oven Fresh got serious.

"Okay… so, now that Peter is gone. Let's hear what's really on your mind."

Calmly, Twilight poured herself another drink, not even trying to hide the extra bourbon she was adding.

"Well, you're half right if you think I'm not here just to get to know you. But my concerns are not with you. I actually do want your help in keeping Peter safe."

Oven Fresh was waiting for something biting to come. She saw that look Twilight had earlier.

"So this isn't about me dating your favorite human?"

Twilight did her best to keep a calm tone. It could have been easy to be angry, but it honestly hurt more than anything else. Even still, it didn’t stop her from indulging in a long sip from her drink to take some of the edge off.

"Last night… changed everything for me. Peter and all his friends are in grave danger, from what I can tell. And as a concerned friend, I wanted to make sure they all would be safe. Especially Peter. Which was why I was going to request you two stay closer together. Because with his anti-magic properties along with your skills and abilities, I could rest soundly knowing he would be protected no matter what happens with the dark forces we don't yet fully understand."

Oven Fresh’s expression softened under the sincerity of Twilight’s words, but she was still waiting for the next horseshoe to drop.

"But?"

Twilight took another heavy sip from her coffee and sighed.

"I'm afraid of the dangers that may exist in Canterlot as well."

She took another drink from her cup, wishing it was more Irish than coffee at this point.

"I need ponies that I can trust, and I know I can trust you. Not just with keeping Peter safe, if you see anything from other ponies getting too close to him or… I'm not even sure yet. But I'm a little too far gone into bringing Peter out to Canterlot with me to not invite him without drawing suspicion.”

Nearing the bottom of her cup, the bitterness and oaky flavors seemed fitting for how she felt.

“I don't want him being too far away from me when he doesn't have one of the other girls with him. Even Kelly is at risk, but thankfully Princess Luna has taken such an interest in her that I don't think any pony would risk coming after her. Especially given all the random visits Luna has been making to her since Big Mac went to help us in the Everfree Forest."

As Twilight continued trying to explain herself something was becoming more and more clear to Oven Fresh.

"Alright. I do believe you want me with him, and you're concerned about him… but I know that's a fake smile when you say you're just friends. Or at least you don't want to be."

There was a moment of silence before Twilight started to pour more of Sniff's bourbon into her coffee.

"I don't know if Peter was reaching out to me only to learn more about our dating culture or if he was curious to see if I was interested, and I ended up chasing him away to you…” She contemplated how much was too much to pour or if it mattered anymore. “Or if he was unsure himself and was still hoping he could win me over.”

She settled on a heavy overpour and set the bottle down while taking a long sip before continuing as the alcohol in her system started to soften her nerves. The alcohol content was almost enough to take the sting away from her next admission.

“You have him now, but I was so close… I didn't even know it… I didn't even consider how much I would have wanted him until I understood that I've never given myself the opportunity to consider what he meant to me. And the gifts he left for me..."

Oven Fresh remembered the money Sniff had invested towards his apology offerings and decided to ask a terrible question.

"What did he get you?" She could see Twilight was going to pour herself another shot into her cup that was more bourbon than coffee, and she pulled the bottle away. "Okay, now I really believe you if you're trying to numb yourself with this stuff… Tell me what happened, and I might be able to help."

Twilight took a deep breath and steadied herself. She had more than enough bourbon for now.

“I’m getting new to this, but...“ She sat up straight and proper in her seat. “Ahem… By my royal decree, as the Princess of Friendship of Equestria, what I tell you here will not be repeated to any others without my consent. Be they pony, dragon, griffon, human, or any other creature or entity of this world or any other. Will you abide by this decree?”

Oven Fresh was suddenly frightened again. She’d never even heard Twilight make a decree before. Especially to only one pony.

“Princess, I—”

Twilight did her best to look stern, but her worry and sadness weakened its appearance...and the sad display of her need for alcohol wasn’t helping either.

“If you want the best chances at keeping Peter safe, you need to know what I know. And this is not the kind of information just anypony can be trusted with, and for Peter’s own good, he can’t either.”

She eyed the bottle and thought maybe she did have room for a bit more bourbon.

“Also, having another shot of that in my coffee is part of the decree.”

Favoring Sniff’s safety over Twilight’s sobriety, Oven Fresh slowly undid the cap and poured both of them another shot in their coffee.

“If it’s for Peter, you have my vow of silence on what you need to tell me.”

Hoping she wouldn’t get too tipsy off her Irish coffee, Twilight started to conjure a spell that covered the room in silence. What surprised her was how unphased Oven Fresh was, but didn’t dwell on it.

“So… overlooking what Peter might have told you, I’m going to start with last night.”

Twilight began her retelling of events, starting from Trixie’s dream, then the night Kelly was stabbed, her bet with Rainbow, how she lost it, Cerb’s night terror, and how Sniff saved her.

That part ended up taking a bit longer, given how much it changed how she started to look at her role in the kingdom. Next, the conversation quickly fell into the events at The Castle of the Two Sisters, Benny’s attacker, the Timberwolves, then continued onto the rest of the events, which is where she finally took a break to drink again.

Oven Fresh couldn't believe everything she was being told or understand why Twilight stopped there in mid-sentence.

"If you need a moment, I understand. This is… I am so sorry. I had no idea how close you two were or everything you were dealing with. Peter told me you had a lot going on, and there were some big things he couldn't even mention, but this is scary big."

Twilight dried her eyes, not handling her misery with any grace, her emotional state worsening from the continued alcohol consumption.

"Thanks. I'll be okay."

Oven Fresh gently nodded, hoping Twilight could go on.

"Well, keep going. You stopped mid-sentence."

Twilight sniffed and corrected the presumptive baker.

"No, I didn't. Luna hit Shining in the back of the head for trying to buy Peter’s gifts from me. She hit him pretty hard, too. That’s why he stopped mid-sentence.”

There wasn’t much left to explain after that, but now caught up, Twilight finished the rest of her coffee.

“And then I teleported to my room before crying myself to sleep. And that only made it worse because my bed still smells like him."

Oven Fresh had a lot to think about for the moment.

Twilight had been cheated by Celestia out of having a fair chance with Sniff. Beyond that, Twilight had cared so much more for him that she was willing to let him be happy with another mare and not even attempt to risk losing him as a friend by confessing how she felt.

"Princess… Peter did tell me a lot about what he was dealing with and how all his friends were fixing their own problems after being paired with all of your friends. He did think he was supposed to be paired with you, but I recognized what he needed to do to heal. Although… do you think Fluttershy and Rarity are acting like they want to be more than friends with Cerb? Considering just how overprotective they were when he was being escorted out, because if Peter’s theory is right, I think we’re both meant to be with him. And frankly, I could probably use the help."

Twilight looked up and cocked an ear at what the baker was suggesting.

"Both of us? What does that even mean? Help with what?"

Oven Fresh returned Twilight's look of confusion with a sly grin.

"How about we trade secrets?"

[Back in Cerb's room.]

Rarity was lying flat on the bed with a drunken smile next to Fluttershy in a similar state.

"Justin, you've spoiled us rotten, and you know we're only going to want to have this again."

Cerb emerged from the bathroom, still wrapped up in his towel.

"Washed your hair, a full body scrub down, and hand-dried service? And here I thought you would have hated it."

Fluttershy rolled over on her back and sprawled out, no care given to what she had put on display.

"I could do this every day and never grow tired of it. But, we really should return the favor for you tonight. If you would like that, I mean."

Cerb looked over his two caretakers and took some enjoyment in seeing them so content over what amounted to a simple hair scrub and body wash. He may have gotten flirtatiously close to a few dangerous areas but remained a true gentleman. Although, he wondered what would have happened if he did.

"Sure." He grinned and made his way over to his clean set of clothes for the day. "But it smells like they're working on breakfast already. You girls hungry?"

Fluttershy watched him drop his towel and start to get dressed.

"Very hungry."

Rarity had been watching as well and was past the point where she could hold back her twitches.

"Justin, could you be a dear and fix us up a plate while we make ourselves presentable?"

Cerb pulled up his pants, completely unaware of what they were dealing with.

"Yeah, I'll see what they got. Anything you want in particular?”

Rarity rolled over on her side and took in the sight of Cerb finishing putting on his shirt.

“Just a seat by you before we head off for the day.”

Fluttershy sat up and made a cute face toward Cerb.

“And maybe a goodbye kiss before you go.”

What was supposed to be a joke suddenly had Cerb walking over to her.

“Oh? I was just kidding, but if you really want to—”

Cerb stepped up, lifted Fluttershy’s chin, and firmly pressed his lips to hers. He held it there longer than the kiss they shared before bed. Then he crawled over to Rarity, who was enamored by the display, and graced her with the same loving touch.

Feeling as though he had achieved his task for the morning, Cerb slid off the bed and went for the door.

“Don’t take too long. There’s no need letting chow go cold on ya.”

After the door closed and Cerb had likely stepped far enough away, the two mares were practically tripping over themselves to get to the bathroom. It was a mad dash to get the door closed behind them and the hairdryer blowing to cover as much noise as possible.

Before they could start, Fluttershy had to get some things straight.

“Wait!“ She cringed and hunkered down “I mean… quietly wait.”

Rarity was already sitting on the countertop and wasn’t much in the mood for waiting.

“If you need to go first this time, I suppose it would be only fair.”

“No,” Fluttershy groaned as she crossed her legs. “Things are different now… I think.”

Rarity crossed her legs and coarsely started to drag her hooves down her thighs.

“Yes, believe me, I know. And I’m just as excited as you are by the scent of things. Justin said he wanted to do more and thank Celestia he does. Not just the kisses, which I wasn’t expecting until at least a second date with him, but the massage he asked for last night. Oh, my goodness. It makes the desire to be rutted all that much more—“

She squirmed with another lewd thought running through her mind as she started to grind her thighs together.

“Mmmph… Or am I missing something? Please don’t tell me I’m missing something unless it’s something more he wants to do.”

Fluttershy was tempted to wait till after they finished to get this out, but what she had reasoned from this morning needed to be said. At least in good conscience, she couldn’t allow herself to be dishonest by omission.

“Well, first, I love helping each other with a Wonder Rush. It’s so much better than doing it with my own hooves. But it also makes me wonder if we were lucky to only show Applejack how to take control of our body's urges to start a family… But I think we’ve not just been dealing with our urges. I think this is… I’m actually almost certain these Wonder Rushes are meant for getting us ready for sex.”

Rarity opened her legs, ready to ignore whatever Fluttershy was trying to say, but then snapped them shut when those words brought about a question.

“What am I missing? I know you’re beating around the bush because being blunt doesn’t always work with me.”

What was going to be said was still a theory, but it was all Fluttershy had.

“Our fantasies about Cerb. The ones that make us so excited. They all start with either us rubbing ourselves on him, or him rubbing us—”

Rarity deadpanned as her legs went limp, realizing why Fluttershy wasn’t blunt.

“We’ve been trying to rut each other because we’ve been standing in place for Justin when we didn’t have to take care of our Wonder Rushes ourselves.”

Fluttershy started to blush and grow unusually quiet, considering how much she’d grown confident and taken charge these last few days.

“But that only makes my next thought all the more confusing to me. “ She turned off the hairdryer. “Rarity… we both care so much about Justin, and we've surprisingly grown so much closer together working with him. Especially when fantasizing about him… but I think we may have started a bigger problem than we could have realized.”

Rarity was hating how having to be baby-fed these concepts made her even more anxious.

“Oh, dear… What have we done this time?”

Sadly, Fluttershy started to not feel so excited anymore.

“I think we moved too fast, but we also didn’t have a choice, not without losing him. And he didn’t have a choice if it meant having to risk losing Becky. And combined with his nightmares, he’s stuck with us until we know he’s going to be better, and that could take months, if not even years. He’s already done therapy with humans that I can only imagine know how to treat what he’s been through. And… I didn’t realize it until he kissed us again this morning, but… I think he’s forcing it. Especially with how he’s been exposing himself.”

Rarity felt it sinking in, too; her mind quickly going over recent events.

“He wouldn’t dare fully disrobe in front of me before. He even had to be convinced, or guilted by Sniff, to let me work on his leg. Now he’s strutting in the nude as if it were nothing. Bathing with us as a thank you for all we’ve been doing for him. He even let us work on him where we couldn’t avoid touching his dick.“ She looked up to Fluttershy with a mix of confused lust and guilt. “He knows we want him, doesn’t he?”

Wordlessly, Fluttershy joined Rarity on the countertop. She sat there for a moment or two, trying to find the right words for to explain their situation.

“I think this is my fault. He was already warming up to us before we left for the forest, but then I was so frightened when he told me he was a killer. He must have become so afraid at the thought of losing us that he was vulnerable to my kindness. And after last night, he must be terrified between the threat of losing us or finding out what we had was never real… Rarity… I think he’s forcing himself to give us everything he thinks we want so we won’t leave him.”

After thinking everything was as it should be, if not better than she could have hoped for, Rarity was devastated.

“But… we were making so much progress on every front with him. How are we going to make a real relationship with him—“ She pushed her lust to the side and put her generosity back at the forefront. “No. This isn’t about us. The only part of it about us is that we both only want what’s best for him. We have to figure out a way to get this all straightened out so he can…“

Her words stopped as she started to see just how overly complicated things had become. It was almost like they were back at square one.

“Oh, Fluttershy… I have no idea what we’re supposed to do now… I think we need to talk to Twilight about this.”

Fluttershy quickly got that bashful look about her again.

“Well… I think I might have one idea on how to make things work… but it might rely on us being a little selfish and not really changing anything.”

That sounded not at all like something Rarity would have expected from her wingmare.

“Either I misheard you, or you’re going out of your way to explain something in small pieces again.”

Fluttershy started to blush and tried to be a bit more descriptive.

“If you can’t agree to this, I won’t bring it up again. But please hear me out… I think that deep down, Justin does care about us. Maybe he’s even starting to love us. So, maybe we shouldn’t make him choose which one of us he wants to love.”

A moment of silence filled the room while Rarity thought about what that would imply.

“Are you saying you think it’s best if we both share Justin?”

Fluttershy grew quiet and shrunk in on herself, seemingly embarrassed at such an idea.

“If Justin chose only me, would you want to stop what we’ve been doing?”

Hesitantly, Rarity gave a sympathetic look.

“Fluttershy. I don’t think—”

“Because I don’t,” Fluttershy blurted out, making her intentions finally clear. “If Justin said he wanted to be my special somepony, he would still need you there with us. And if he chose you, you would both still need me. And would you really want to join us in bed after we rutted? You know that would hurt both of us, and it would hurt Justin, too. And I don’t know how it would all work, but I’m sure we can figure something out.”

Rarity slid down from the countertop, still grasping at the straws being provided.

“I don't know how we could make that work. Especially if he does end up rutting one of us to the point we’re married and have a foal together. Because if Twilight does end up finding a way to send them home, well... There’s more than enough single mothers trying to raise a foal as it is. And they’re all so terribly lonely deep down inside. So many of them either spend their days dreaming of finding a new stallion but become too busy to do so, or focusing all their love and affection on their foals. But then when they grow up and leave… “

She turned to Fluttershy with a look of fearing their regrets and lent a hoof to help her friend down.

“It’s like they have two holes in their heart. However… while this has certainly put a wet blanket on the mood, I say we let it go for now, pretty ourselves up our best for Justin, and address this topic again after we ruin some more of your laundry after we finish our breakfast.”

Fluttershy turned to Rarity, surprised at what she was suggesting.

“You… still want to be with me knowing what we’re doing?”

Rarity huffed, looking almost insulted by the question.

“When we started this, I had to come to the understanding that perhaps I wasn’t destined to be with a prince or a noblepony. So, I set my eyes on a warrior from another world wandering through ours with a broken heart and wounded spirit. Clearly, if this has shown us anything, it’s that my previous taste in Equestrian stallions was terrible, while my taste in human stallions might be unobtainable—“ She leaned in and planted a kiss on Fluttershy’s cheek. “—but if things with Justin don’t work out, I have excellent taste in mares.”

With at least part of Fluttershy’s courage restored, she wrapped her wings around the back of Rarity’s neck and pulled her in for a kiss like Justin had shared with them. Their kiss wasn't as sensually overpowering as what Cerb so effortlessly gave them, but it was still pleasing and eased so much stress she had raised in herself.

“After breakfast, I want to see how much better a Wonder Rush is for you when I kiss you like that, and you can just imagine it’s Justin doing it.”

Rarity blushed, never having considered kissing her wingmare while being rubbed into a Wonder Rush.

"I knew I couldn't have chosen a better wingmare. Now, let's get that mane of yours straightened out. No need to let all this practice go to waste for Justin. Maybe he'll choose to stay after all, but until then, I want my wingmare looking top-notch for both of us."

[Over in Applejack's room.]

With a twitch of pain, Applejack woke to find Lumberman's hand on her forehead.

"Woody?" Her voice came out hoarse and groggy as she painfully shifted her hooves. "I want to go home. Can we go home now?"

Lumberman moved his hand back around her barrel and pulled her close to him again.

"You're warm, but you always are, so I don't think you have a fever. Just need to have you get a checkup, and then we can see about getting the all-clear to get you back in your own bed." He started to rub her belly, trying to keep her calm. "How are you feeling?"

Despite her disposition, she didn't even try to move.

"All mah legs hurt. 'En every heartbeat feels like Cerberus is stabbing in 'tuh me again… But it don't hurt so bad with you next to me."

He pulled his arm out from under Applejack and rolled out of bed.

"Well, if yer hurt'n, let's get these pills to cure them ills. And you can take the last one for this morning with breakfast."

Lumberman turned on the lights and helped her sit up with minimal cringing. However, it was clear even sitting upright was going to be an issue. She had to lean against Lumberman while he sorted out the pills.

"Okay." He fed her the first handful of meds. "And let me get that glass of water for ya."

He tilted the glass for her, careful not to spill a drop.

"Okay. Do you want to get up and head downstairs so everyone sees yer alive and going strong so we can get out of here faster, or do you want to stay in bed a bit longer?"

Rather than immediately answer, Applejack started to turn red and sulked.

"I need to go to the bathroom."

Lumberman got a feeling of confliction on how to approach this.

“Oh… do you want me to help you in there, or do you want me to grab someone else? Or we could wait for Redheart to get here. How do you wanna do this?”

Applejack started to feel sick to her stomach, and it wasn’t from the pills.

“Woody… I don’t want anypony taking care of me but you… But I don't want you see‘en me like that or having to touch me down there if… I know it’s not the kinda poking and prodding you… I know you don’t see me like—"

The normally confident apple mare quickly started tearing up.

Thinking about him touching her like this was nothing close to what her fantasies consisted of. This was strictly going to be the disgusting version, but one she needed his help with. But that was only if she ever could have her fantasy come true that it would have mattered. Then again, what if that's how he would see her like down there after helping her, and that turned him away?

"Woody, I know you treat me like family, but...do you see me like an animal?"

Lumberman set down the glass of water and put his arm around her, knowing this was a difficult subject to tackle.

"Apples… I know you're not human, but you are by no means an animal. And if I thought you were an animal, I wouldn't have been concerned about how you felt about me having to help you with this. I know how degrading and embarrassing that can be. Same reason I was so careful when I helped you in the bathtub.”

He quietly held the mare tighter, making sure she was looking him in the eye as he spoke.

“I mean, believe me. I helped Cerb give his dog a bath a few times when we were still in school together. If an animal knows you, they don't give a shit about being touched or cleaned up. They don't have any shame or humility. I don't have to ask for their permission. But… believe it or not, I care enough to give a shit with you. If you don't want me to help, I get it. This is just me helping you. No different than when I had to clean up Kelly or Cerb or anyone else that needed my help."

Applejack started to calm down a little more, but none of Lumberman's responses gave her the reassurance she needed.

"But have you ever had to wipe their ass?"

She chuckled a little at her joke, but both the tone and her expression made it clear it was forced.

Despite this, Lumberman laughed a little to himself as he answered, "It was super fucking awkward, but yeah. Especially when Cerb would pass out when he was having his really rough patches… Usually ended up throwing him in the shower just to get him cleaned up. But… they didn't have anyone else to take care of them back then. You do."

Applejack sighed and decided to chance it.

"If you don't mind then, I think my bladder is about ready to burst."

"Heh, yeah, I got you," Lumberman said with a quiet laugh, which earned him a smile from the weary mare.

With that cleared up, Lumberman draped Applejack's forehooves over his shoulders and picked her up from under her seat.

Just moving her around caused her some discomfort, but she toughed her way through it. However, even after the comforting talk, the embarrassment still made it difficult for her to start while Lumberman was standing next to her so she wouldn't fall over. But no matter the sounds that followed or odors that arose, Lumberman never flinched, laughed, or made any gestures that he was uncomfortable in any way. Even when she was finished, and he had to wipe her clean, he only asked if he wasn't going too hard and made sure that he got her as clean as she needed to be.

After he flushed away what little of her embarrassment remained, she was still unsure how to feel about how much he was doing for her. At least it was just the toilet paper touching her, so she never had any embarrassing reactions.

"I'm sorry about all this. We don't wear no bottoms like y'all, so we always make sure that we're extra clean down there. Even our toilet paper has extra cleaners in it. That's why it always feels a little damp."

Finally taking the time to examine the remains of the toiletries, Lumberman rubbed his fingers together.

"I never really noticed that. But, did I do it right? You said okay, but, if you just said okay because this is still uncomfortable, I don't want you laying around all day feeling gross because of me."

Applejack looked away, still uneasy about him being around for her using the toilet. Even if he didn't make an issue of it, it was incredibly degrading and left her feeling like she had violated his goodwill.

"No, you don't have to worry about that. What I really need is a bath, but I don't want to stay here longer than I need to. I just wanna go home."

Gently, Lumberman picked Applejack up again and set her down on the nearby countertop where she could lean against a wall.

"Don't you worry your pretty little head off. I'll getcha cleaned up just enough to get ya through the day, and then we can take a nice long soak when we get back to your place."

Applejack did her best to sit up straight while Lumberman ran a cloth under the faucet.

"Woody… why do ya take such good care 'uh me? I know yer an honorary Apple on top of everything that happened with Kelly… but really, that was Big Mac. I just got in the way. Even helping Cerb led tuh all this. If I'm being honest, I don't much deserve all yer doing for me."

Paying her question no mind, Lumberman started to wipe her over with the wet cloth.

"Apple's, yer all the first real family I've had in years. Complete with a brother, a sister, and even a grandmother. Me and my friends are a family, but we don't have the family dynamic of a household… So, if I'm being honest, I want to be a part of your family."

He finished wiping off her chest and quietly rinsed the cloth again.

"But if I'm also being honest." He shut the water off and squeezed out the excess before cleaning off her face. "I like you too much to leave ya hanging and struggling. You make my time here worth staying. And I think, just like with Cerb needing the help from Flutters and Rarity—" He started to work his way down her neck. "—you give me purpose and help make me a better person by giving me someone I can care about."

Pulling the cloth back for a moment, he gave her a smirk.

"It's also nice to find someone who actually really cares enough about me the way you do."

He stopped with the cloth when he reached her hips.

"You all don't try to take advantage of me. Outside of my friends, all my family I left behind, and all the stupid hoes I dated, granted, for the wrong reasons, except for my last, who just did me dirty cuz she was an unfaithful lying bitch… You've been honest with me every step of the way. I really admire that about you."

Applejack was silent and just let Lumberman open up about all the things he appreciated about her. Hearing all these new details really set in just how much she must have meant to him.

Lumberman gave her a goofy look, like he was trying really hard to figure something out.

"Them pills making ya feeling funny already, or you just spacing out on me?"

Applejack smiled sweetly, ignoring all her pain for the moment.

"Pills? Not yet. I just… I'm happy to have you any way I can… Okay… Wait… Yeah. They're kicking in… Damnit.“

She blinked hard and started to look a little under the influence, which thankfully brought some levity to the previous grim situation.

"Can ya finish up this wash’n me up, and let's do breakfast so we can leave. I wanna a real bath and be in muh bed… You gonna stay with me right? Muh hooves dun feel so bad now.”

Lumberman grinned, happy to see some of Applejack’s previous spark returning.

“Damn. Those pills work fast on you. Come’er. Let’s get ya scrubbed down on the bed.”

[Over in Benny’s room]

In the darkness of the poorly lit room, Pinkie posted up at the foot of the bed.

“Beeeeennnny… BenBen?“ She nudged his foot, making him only shuffle slightly. “BenBen! Hey! Cookie Kisses! Drinkie night is over! It’s time to start your… BenBen!”

After letting out a groan, Benny finally started to wake up.

“Awe, God, Pinkie… If this regiment doesn’t start with another six hours of sleep and some Tylenol, we’re gonna have a very bad start.”

"What?!" Pinkie snapped. "We had a deal, mister!"

She ripped off his bed covers.

"You made a Pinkie Promise! Now you're gonna-are you still wearing my underwear?"

Ignoring the comment, Benny wasn't ready for this morning, but at least he was still wearing an extremely comfortable, not to mention flagrant, pair of boxers.

"Alright, I just need to purge the system if yer gonna get me moving. Could you let me get past ya real quick?"

Somewhere between still drunk and hungover, Benny forced himself out of bed. He stood about as well as someone in his condition could. His walk was haggard and sluggish as he moved over to the bag he brought back from the Everfree Forest and pulled out a water bottle.

At least now, Pinkie looked relieved to finally see her friend on his feet.

"Ah, good. You must just be thirsty. I know when I woke up, I was thirsty, too."

Benny finished drinking the entire bottle and dropped it back in his bag, still looking more than a bit worn out.

"Awe, this is gonna suck. Ya might wanna leave the room."

Ignoring Benny's misery and request, Pinkie jumped in circles around her friend, gleefully announcing her plans.

"First thing on the list is we're gonna get you dressed in bright, happy colors. Then we're gonna go downstairs and have an amazing, super delicious breakfast that Spike and Becky and Rainbow Dash and Princess Luna are making. But then we're going to head down to Sugarcube Corner, where you're going to meet the Cakes. They're super nice ponies. And I'm going to show you how to make some reeeeeeealy yummy cupcakes—"

Benny, however, couldn’t hear most of the verbal barrage going on. Instead, he led Pinkie into the bathroom with him, where he then dropped to his knees and praised the Porcelain God by violently vomiting out all the contents of his stomach, sending the party pony running for the door.

[Over in Kelly's room.]

Big Mac woke with a gasp, searching the room for his sister, but then remembered where he was. When he felt Kelly's arms still wrapped around him from behind, some form of calm started to return.

After a moment, the calm allowed him to get some clarity again. Hearing Applejack's screams was a nightmare and she was safe in the castle with Lumberman.

He laid his head down and sighed, still mentally exhausted from the exchange he had with Granny Smith in the hotel.

As expected, he didn't end up saying much outside of what happened in the final battle in the Everfree Forest. Kelly had really stepped up and helped Granny deal with the events, along with doing a far better job explaining the medical side of things than he ever could. In the end, Granny thanked them both for sticking by Applejack's side during the whole procedure. The only thing they couldn't say was when her granddaughter would be well enough to walk again or when she'd be free to go home.

For now, he only had the concern that somehow an infection had developed, and she only had hours to live. But after all the time and effort everyone put into taking care of his sister, he felt as though that wasn't likely to happen. At least he still had Kelly with him. She even spent the rest of the night comforting him instead of the other way around. Still, he should check on her first.

"Hey, Kel? You awake?" Big Mac whispered.

Instead of responding like an adult, Kelly rolled closer into Big Mac.

"No…"

Big Mac huffed at the somewhat juvenile joke but quickly brushed it off.

"I'm go'en to see if AJ is up. I need to know if she's okay."

Kelly rolled away and yawned.

"Alright, I'm up. Geez, give me uh min. Fuck, I hate getting up this early. And hey… if Applejack is looking good this morning, we should grab Granny so she can see for herself that she's fine."

Big Mac turned and sat on the edge of the bed.

"Eyup. Sounds like a good idea."

Kelly turned her head to see Big Mac not moving.

"You okay, Mackie?"

"I'm fine," Big Mac said in a suspicious voice. "Just uh… need tuh… get moving here… Any second now."

Kelly grinned and crawled over to lay her arms around her stud’s neck. After peaking down, she verified what she thought left him hesitant to move.

"Little Big Red giving ya problems?"

Big Mac grumbled, not used to waking up with such an awkward problem.

"I had nightmares about Applejack bleeding and crying all night… Why would I wake up like this."

In response, Kelly kissed his cheek, which seemed to bring him a bit out of his slump.

"It's gonna be that way no matter what you do. Good dreams, bad dreams, no dreams. If the guys ever come around, pick up some of the lady ponies around here, and you keep hanging out with them, believe me, you'll be surprised how often a guy gets hard."

Big Mac's ears perked up straight, looking rather stunned at this revelation.

"Is it really that common?"

Kelly kissed his cheek again.

"Don't worry. It won't be a problem once we can work out some alone time on the regular… Although, we should probably look into getting you a pair of pants. Don't need you advertising to all the single ladies out there what I've already laid claim to. But come on. Lose it, take care of it, or join me in the shower so I can take care of it."

She tried looking cute as he shot her a disappointed glare, eventually relenting with a sigh.

"Fine… No Bad Girl Kelly until you're ready."

Big Mac rolled his eyes with a huff.

"Thanks, hun. I just wouldn't feel right doing something so nice when muh sis might be out there feeling so miserable."

"It's okay, babe." She rolled off the bed. "We all grieve differently. But tomorrow, you got to take the inside of the bed. That's two… no, fuck… Three nights in a row I've slept on my bad side. Still fucking sore as a motherfucker from that shit but—" She did a few small jumps in place. "At least my legs… ow… Goddammit.”

Whatever relief she thought she had woken up with was replaced with the same pain she had gone to bed with.

“This place needs a fucking elevator."

[Back in the kitchen.]

Luna stood in front of the stove with Spike standing on a stool.

"Look, Spike. Is this not which you spoke of?"

Spike looked over the prench toast and its golden crisp crust.

"Yeah, it’s perfect. You're getting really good at this."

Just behind them, Becky was throwing in the towel.

"Alright. Orange juice is done, but squeezing apples for juice ain't happening. We need an actual juicer for that… Unless Luna knows how to magic the juice out of them."

Luna didn’t immediately respond, focused on flipping another slice in the pan.

"I think I missed that lesson. This prench toast, though? It will be amazing."

Suddenly, Sniff was leaning in the doorway to the kitchen.

"Why's it called Prench any way?"

Becky was the first to notice his return.

"Sniff? Where've you been?"

Spike jumped down from his stool and ran to hug Sniff's leg.

"You made it just in time!" He looked up with gleeful eyes. "I'm making your favorite breakfast. And it's called Prench because it's a dish made in Prance."

Sniff rolled his eyes at yet another pun.

"Okay. Pony France is called Prance. Got it… also, I got some milk and three kinds of juices."

Luna left the stove to approach Sniff and spoke in a misleading, pleased voice.

"We're happy to have you join us, but where is Twilight? She said she was to have breakfast with our brave new friend, Oven Fresh?" She looked down at Spike. "Could you take over cooking, please?"

Spike saluted and took off to manage the stove again.

"Sure. Spike to the rescue."

Sniff chuckled as he watched Spike run off.

"Good man, Spike. But yeah, I guess with everything going on and how busy Twilight is, Oven Fresh is taking over as my sponsor or guardian pony while I'm here. So, they wanted some girl time alone. Make sure Ovens is on the level or whatever."

Becky cocked an eyebrow at the idea.

"Hold on… that baker chick that torched all those Timberwolves is going to be your escort through Ponyville, now?"

Sniff laughed, finding it funny to hear it phrased like that.

"Okay, first, I don't need an escort, in any sense of the word. But also, yes… and also she'll be my escort in Canterlot when we go there… also Swifty… so, two escorts."

Spike sounded off from the stove, excited for his mentor.

"You're going to love Canterlot! There's so much more to do there than there is here in Ponyville."

Cerb rounded the corner, ready with a quip.

"Canterlot? You changing castles on us, bro? Pretty sure you already poached that crown."

Sniff turned around with a smirk toward Cerb.

"Says the guy double-dipping from the pony pool and still snagging a whole royal family?"

Cerb recoiled with a face like he just got burned.

"Ooou. Close. They poached me, bro."

Becky tossed a handful of orange peels at the two.

"Hey? They poached me, too, ya know. And that was after I got Best Pony over here in my corner. Right, Dashie?"

Rainbow Dash nodded and gave Becky a bro-hoof.

"You know it."

From down the hall, foreboding clops announced Pinkie trotting into the kitchen.

"Uhh… I think BenBen is sick. Can somehuman maybe help me?"

Becky picked up a towel and wiped her hands clean as she walked up to Pinkie.

"What do you mean by sick? Does he have a fever or—"

"Wiz-Key She-Hits?" Pinkie answered with worried confusion. "He didn't want to get out of bed when I woke him up just a little bit ago. Then he drank a whole bottle of water and threw it up. Actually, I think it was more than just the water. But then he pushed me out of the bathroom and locked the door. He said he had the Wize-Key She-Hits? Ships?"

Immediately able to translate the drunken rambles, Becky laughed and turned her attention back to the kitchen.

"Don't worry about your little BenBen, Pinkie. He's not sick. He's just hungover. How much more did you both drink after me and Dashie left last night?"

Pinkie sat on the floor and brought her hoof to her chin, pondering deeply.

"I dunno? I switched back to soda because it tastes better. He had at least the rest of the bottle to himself, though."

Cerb cringed but was also happy he didn't kill his own bottle when he had the chance the night before

"Ooh. Whiskey Shits. Yeah… He'll be fine."

[Out in front Outside of Applejack’s room.]

Kelly gave a few soft knocks on the door.

"You awake in there? The light is on."

Within only a few seconds, Lumberman opened the door.

“Hey, morning. Sup?”

Kelly gave an amused glare.

“We’re selling Girl Scout cookies. What do ya think we’re here for, numbnuts? How’s AJ?”

Still lying on the bed on her side, Applejack swished her tail up once and turned an ear in their direction.

“I’m ‘bout ready tuh walk my ass home if Lumberman dunt carry down for breakfast ‘en me so we can leave sooner than later.”

Lumberman sighed, having his hands full with the often incoherent apple pony.

“She’s somewhere between being cranky and impatient when the pain spikes, too goofy and sappy when the pills take over.”

"Hey, Woody," Applejack called out from the bed again. "The room keeps getting too dark to see when I blink for too long. ‘Em I go’en blind?”

Kelly deadpanned, somewhat recognizing Applejack's abnormal speech.

“Jesus Christ, she’s high as a kite, isn’t she?”

Applejack raised her head and looked back to see who else was at the door.

“Macintosh? You fix’n to marry Kelly?“ She flopped her head down on the pillow. “We need more hummens in er Apple Clan.“

She shifted and rolled onto her back, giggling as she stared at the ceiling.

“Woody, yer an honorary Apple, but we can get hitched if yaunto. You like apples?”

Lumberman took a moment to collect himself at the mention of marriage. It didn't feel right to laugh at her delirious banter. Not when the pills had her this fucked up.

“Yeah… I like apples. Might be a bit early for making wedding plans, though.”

Applejack started looking around the room like it was a brand-new and wondrous place.

“That’s fine. I haven’t even had breakfast. I can wait… These pills make me feel funny. You should take me home after breakfast, this room is too dark fer me.”

Lumberman looked back to see Applejack had her eyes closed… for probably the fifth time.

"Open your eyes, Apple Hat."

Applejack opened her eyes, surprised to see how easy it was to see the room again.

"Oh, yeah. I guess this room is fine… Did I eat yet, cuz I'm hungry."

Lumberman hung his head, sad to realize he was failing as her caretaker.

"I gave her the pill she's supposed to take with food. Pretty sure it’s some kind of Vicodin to have her this loopy."

Still, completely out of it, Applejack spouted off whatever thoughts came to mind.

“I rode a manticore once. Not today, though… Woody, are my lips numb?”

Such a beautiful tragedy.

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 15 Aug 2023.]

So... Oven Fresh clearly bit off more than she could chew. More like she sat on more dick than she could take, but let's not mince words here.

Then there's Chris, who... yeah... that boy best be careful making promises and owing favors. If none of you have picked up on it, Starlight's is a little crazy for Chris and seems to suffer from failing to control her urges that she needs his help dealing with them.

However, sadly, Fluttershy and Rarity have yet another wrench thrown into their plans. Although, at least Fluttershy found a silver lining in their situation in realizing that she doesn't want to give up Rarity and finding some love for each other there. Gonna have to see how that goes for them.

Then... for those of you expecting a fight between Oven Fresh and Twilight... I suppose there's the next chapter if you want to keep your hopes up.

Otherwise, I was happy to leave you with yet another lovely moment between Applejack and Lumberman. Even if it took a trip out to left field when the pills kicked in, it was still touching. Breakfast is going to be interesting.

To find out how the next breakfast goes, tune in next week for the publication of Chapter 67. Compensating: Part 1.

A big thank you to ParanoidSiren, formally KittyWoofers. Check out her amazing art at any of the sites listed below.

https://www.deviantart.com/Parano1ds1ren
https://www.instagram.com/ParanoidSiren
https://www.twitter.com/ParanoidSiren

Bonus! The light's on version of Oven Fresh.

67. Compensating: Part 1.

After a long start from the darker end of the morning, everyone and everypony, save for two, was in the dining hall.

Currently, two of the head seats remained unfilled, though technically it was three unfilled seats since Applejack was still a little woozy and sputtering nonsense periodically from Lumberman's lap. Twilight had yet to return and Celestia would not be joining them.

Benny, nursing a Bloody Mary, sat between Pinkie and Granny Smith, noticing a face that wasn’t present.

"So, did Celestia bail on breakfast or did she jump ship last night?"

Conveniently seated within earshot, Luna would have been angry at even hearing her sister's name, had she not beaten the others to the seat next to Kelly.

"Tia had prior engagements," she cheerfully answered, any sense of hostility either gone or well hidden from sight.

Shining kept his mouth shut about how bad their discussion was. Best to change the subject of conversation.

"Celestia is always busy. How long is Twilight going to be?"

And, as if right on cue, Twilight walked in, sporting an extra pep in her step, with the rest of the Solar Guard joining her.

"Sorry, everypony. Oven Fresh and I could have talked for hours. Peter, you are in the best of hooves with her. And Applejack, how are you feeling today?"

Applejack was totally out of it and smiled drunkenly.

"Butt's clean, need pancakes tuh bath time."

Cerb busted out laughing.

"Outside of tripping balls, she's doing awesome."

Becky tried to act professional, but couldn't stop her giggling at the sight of the apple pony sprawled on her friend’s lap, yammering off one hilarious thing after another.

"Applejack is fine. No fever or sign of infection. Still sore, but healing up faster than I would have expected. Though managing her meds might need some looking into."

Nurse Redheart agreed and shot a smile over to Chris and Starlight.

"Not that I didn't mind the surprise visit from Chris this morning or the breakfast invitation that came after. Still, she's healing faster than Becky's book had me to believe would be possible. As a matter of fact, Becky took out my stitches this morning after she gave me an examination. So, it looks to be that while these blood related injuries can be serious, they heal relatively fast. At least faster than the wounds Mr. Husk had endured."

Fluttershy cleared her throat to correct the nurse.

"We're all friends here, so Justin or Cerb is fine. No need to be formal."

Nurse Redheart returned with a grateful smile, feeling a sense of comfort at being considered among friends in the group. This was so much better than hostilities she received her first time examining Cerb.

"Yes, Justin's wounds have not even reached the scab phase of his recovery yet. Most of Applejack's have started to scab over. She's likely to recover faster than Justin will."

Over by Lumberman, Applejack fell into a giggle fit, giving Granny Smith a curious look.

"Hey, Granny? Do your hooves hurt when you do this?" She tapped her hoof on the table. "Ow!"

Lumberman grabbed Applejack's forelegs and brought them away from the table before she could try again.

"Damnit, Apple Hat. Don't be hurting yourself like that."

Still not lucid enough to comprehend her own actions, Applejack ignored Lumberman and stayed focused on Granny.

"Mine does."

Granny rolled her eyes and grumbled at her grandfoal’s tomfoolery.

"You best take care uh yerself and be listening to Lumberman or I’ll put ya back in stitches once those heal up, ya hear me?"

Applejack, even in her drug addled state, knew she screwed up... but also thought it was funny and giggled some more.

"Sorry, Granny. How 'bouts I maken it up to ya by giving ya half my thirty minutes with Woody? Ya'd like dem hands 'uh his."

This suggestion ended up having the opposite effect, as Granny huffed angrily, looking quite rattled at the idea.

"Hands? No hands gonna make up fer making me worry like ya did."

As if to mirror Applejack, Twilight could only snort a laugh in response. Which earned her a small glare from the well aged mare.

"A hundred bits says you're wrong about that."

Amidst the playful banter and overall good mood the tables were sharing, along with Twilight and Granny Smith’s little debate, Luna was ready to get her meal in before leaving the others for some much needed rest.

"I think we can hold off on anypony else losing any bets until after we eat." That seemed to put the point to bed for the moment as the talking calmed down as the group prepared to eat.

Luna quickly started passing out trays for everyone to share. "And since we are in good spirits after the events of yesterday, I would like to make an announcement."

Everyone turned their undivided attention to Luna… except Applejack. She was busy entertaining herself by seeing all the different directions she could flip her ears in.

Luna had to let out a short chuckle at Applejack's display before making her announcement.

"As of last night, it was made clear to my sister and I that the two of us have been working too closely together in focusing on the goings on in Canterlot. More attention needs to be given to some of the lesser observed areas of Equestria. Given how particular dangers have developed without warning, I will be remaining in Ponyville with Twilight until a restoration of The Castle of the Two Sisters can be completed. From there, we hope to have a better grasp of the threats that may arise from the darker parts of our Kingdom."

A roar of applause came from the room, including one very soft clap and a series of curse words from Applejack.

While Twilight wasn't aware of this new decision, she was more than welcome to the idea. If nothing else it would be nice to have another alicorn to speak with.

"I'm more than happy to host you, Luna. You can stay here as long as you like."

Kelly conversely, didn’t even bother filling her plate after hearing the news, having other things on her mind.

“So, are we going to party it up every weekend? Is that what I’m hearing?”

Already sensing they were vearing into unstable Pinkie territory, Twilight tried playing off the question.

“I’ll always be happy to have you all over but every weekend-”

Sniff popped a bottle of champagne he pulled out for his orange juice and yelled out like a jackass, “Weekend party on the rooftop, whaaaat?!”

And just like that, along with loud cheers from those in attendance, went Twilight’s quiet weekends.

“Yeah… I guess we are.”

After the call for weekend parties was established, and the cheering died down, the real breakfast began.

It was the kind of gathering one would expect given the food and company. True, there was an added bonus of entertainment from Applejack, but as the effects of the pills started to die down and she got some food in her, she slowly started returning to her normal, pleasant self.

While Pinkie more than any pony mourned the loss of the goofy Applejack that came from painkillers, it was heartwarming to watch Lumberman feed Applejack on his lap. Especially after the sheer agony they’d seen her endure not too long ago.

Lumberman took things a step further by wiping her lips cleaned with a napkin.

"Goddamn, I can't take you anywhere. Look at the mess yer making."

Mildly embarrassed, Applejack tried to move her face out of his reach but was just as amused as everyone else by it.

"Gah! Stop it. Don't make me slap you. Ya-stop it! Ha!"

Twilight was entirely taken in by the display of affection the two shared with each other. Seeing how close those two were, she thought it was nearing that time to let the other girls know what had changed.

"Ahem," she called for everyone's attention. "I'm not sure what you all have planned for the day, but if it's okay, I'd like everypony to meet me up in my study when we're done eating. There are some things I need to put out. And Sniff, if you and every human would like to have some private space to discuss anything you’d like to keep amongst yourselves, you can use the dining hall here, or my throne room with the table map. We shouldn't take too long."

Cerb looked around the table and agreed there were some things that needed to be discussed.

"Uh, yeah. We can take the map room, I guess. Give us some time to get the champagne out of our systems."

Still holding AJ with one hand, Lumberman tipped up his glass of milk.

"Jokes on you. I'm good to go but low on gas."

It took a moment, but Cerb remembered something that might be of help.

"Hey… Would diesel from a backhoe work in your truck?"

Lumberman pulled his fork back from giving Applejack another piece of prench toast, and thought the suggestion over for a moment before offering a nod.

"Yeah. Why?"

Cerb started to laugh.

"Okay. So get this… Pinkie used her pony magic to randomly conjure an industrial sized backhoe to dig a burn pit and just left it there. Syphon that shit out, or use the rig for building. I dunno."

From across the table, Lumberman raised his glass, a large smile that only Pinkie could match hanging proudly on his face.

"You just made this man all sorts of happy, bro."

Seeing how the groups would be breaking up soon, Luna had one little small request to add.

“Granny Smith, if you don’t mind, could wait for a later time after we finish with Twilight’s discussion. We would like to speak with you privately concerning the recent events that have befell your household. You need not to be bothered with such other details that do not involve you directly.”

Granny Smith shrugged.

“Egh. Kinda figured as much. Suppose I might as well head back to the farm and take care of the chores if y’all ‘er gonna be keep’n ‘em busy all day.”

[Not much later up in Twilight's study.]

Following all the others, Lumberman carried in Applejack and set her down on a small bed of pillows.

"You gonna be alright? Need anything?"

Applejack rolled her eyes with a giddy smile at his concern.

"Right now, I just need this shit over with so we can go home. Don't take too long, would ya."

Bemused, Lumberman lifted her hat and scuffed up her hair, causing the mare to chuckle as she leaned into his hand.

"No doubt."

After Lumberman returned Applejack's hat and left the room, Twilight wasted no time getting right into it.

"Alright, everypony. First things first. I've noticed just how close everypony has been getting to our new human friends."

The entire room went silent, with many of them secretly having mini panic attacks. This was something Twilight was all too aware of, and decided to have some fun with it.

"Just like I hope to become with Peter." She perked up immensely at finally being able to say it out loud. "Because last night it was put to a vote, and the decision was made that we can be as close as we want to with any human we please.”

As expected, Pinkie was the first to react, jumping out of her seat, popping confetti and streamers everywhere.

“Yay! No more restrictions!”

As the others quickly began to process this new information, Twilight’s smile softened, though it came with a bit of a heavy heart.

“Now, with that being said, I also want to make a few things clear. The next being that I think I know why Celestia said we shouldn’t get too close to our new friends. I think she was trying to save us from what happened to me."

Luna turned to Twilight with a look of distress, thinking something might have developed either last night or this morning.

"What happened?" Luna's voice of concern was matched quickly by the other pony's expressions in the room.

Twilight sighed and turned her eyes to the beautiful book stand she had covered again and pulled the cloth off.

"I don't know if Celestia's experience was with a human as well, but I think she was trying to save us all from the heartache of losing a human companion… Because I started to fall in love with Peter and didn't realize it until after I had pushed him into taking Oven Fresh as his special somepony."

One by one, each pony around Twilight drew their gasps and awes. Some reacted first to the book stand, others towards Twilight's admission of falling in love, and others to the tragedy she created.

Regardless of their reactions, Twilight motioned for everyone to quiet down.

"Knowing what I know now, and after talking to Ovens about everything, I can see I'm not the only one. And for those of you here, I will tell you not to make the same mistake as me and let Celestia's fears or hesitation stop you. If you want to pursue a loving relationship with a human, you may. But, you should also know that before you start, remember that we have no way of knowing when they can be sent home or if they can return. So, there is no way of knowing how much time we will have with them."

With this revelation, Twilight noticed a somber change in the feeling of the room. More than likely, many were reviewing their reservations or ambitions for romanticizing a human, yet, sadly, there was still more news to give.

"I don't know about the rest of you, but I think Peter said it best when he told Oven Fresh that he was here for a fun time, not a long time."

Shining probably felt the most sorry for his sister and wanted to know if there was anything he could do to help.

"So, Twi… What are you going to do if you want to be with Peter, but he's already with another mare?"

Suddenly there was a blush creeping in over Twilight's cheeks.

"I'm...actually going to be getting help from the other mare."

While Fluttershy and Rarity seemed almost excited at what Twilight was suggesting, one very confused Luna asked what the others were thinking, "You didn't threaten Oven Fresh, did you? I mean, we all like Peter, but there is—"

"No!" Twilight protested, mortified at the accusation. "Peter and her are only dating each other. They're not a committed couple, and since he needs so much attention, not to mention another pony watching his back for the next threat. She's going to try to make me one of the other mares he dates. We think that's going to help make him happy and help him work through his issues. After talking about it, we think this would be for the best if he's going to move past all his fears and dark thoughts haunting him right now."

After this latest development, surprisingly, of all the ponies, Rainbow Dash was the one to throw a fit.

"You're going to both date the same stallion at the same time? You're a princess, for crying out loud! Just tell Peter you're not gonna share and that the baker pony can find her own human. You found him first."

Twilight held back her laughter as best she could at her brash friend’s usual direct approach to problems. The fact she might have actually considered such an option for a brief moment also helped add to the humor.

"Rainbow, I'm not going to tell either one of those two what to do or who they can see. It was only after talking to her that I realized just how serious I can't be taking a relationship with Peter. Even if I were to fully fall in love with him and he loved me back and wanted to get married, we can't even have a foal together since he's not Equestrian."

Too lost in her own little world, Twilight failed to notice a look of shock and bewilderment from Fluttershy and Rarity. Twilight continued on explaining without skipping a beat.

"I mean, it took a lot for Peter to even consider dating a pony. So if he wants a family of his own, like I think I do someday, it wouldn't work for us. But that's not what we're here to talk about. What we are talking about is why I think we all, specifically, should be as close as we can with every human to protect our new friends. Because one way or another, for reasons we don’t fully understand, they have all been targeted for exploitation because of their suffering or marked for elimination by one method or another for refusing to fix their inner problems."

A series of worried looks overtook the group, and the vibe of the room changed dramatically. Yet, again, Rainbow Dash was the first to take an aggressive stance and stand against what she saw as a threat.

“If somepony is coming after Becky or any human else, you need to tell me right now. I’m not letting anything bad happen to Becky as long as I can help it.”

Twilight quickly saw this conversation getting out of hoof and went to calm her friends.

“Woah, hold on now. I think Becky is one of the few who is the most safe at the moment. Maybe Chris, too. But the others… I’m not so sure. But before any of you have any questions about the why or how, or even the who, I need to ask some very important questions.“

Knowing one of the easiest examples, if true, Twilight turned her focus to the biggest stallion in the room.

“Big Mac. I know you and Kelly have gotten to be very close since she arrived here. Even closer since you risked your life to keep her safe after the guards attacked her. But before she was attacked, were there any issues she was dealing with that would have likely left her with dark thoughts if she didn't deal with them or let you help her with them?"

Big Mac was put on the spot and didn't know what to think at first, left practically speechless, except this time unintentionally.

"Uh…" After a moment of trying to delay giving a reply, the reality hit that Kelly might still be in danger, and answering this question didn't mean giving up any of the dirty details. "Yeah… From what I can tell, Kelly had a long line of human stallions that didn’t treat her right. Didn’t really love her, and her own family wasn't much better. I think she's so used to being with others that weren't her friends and others who didn't love her that she forgot how to love herself… She doesn't think she can be loved. But I’ve been work’n hard on fix’n that.”

Twilight nodded, happy to hear of the potential progress being made.

“And if I had to guess, she didn’t accept your help until after she was nearly killed?”

Big Mac nodded, still having hard feelings about that day.

“Eyup… But even then, we still had to take it slow.”

Twilight sighed softly, recalling her own similar shortcomings.

“It’s been the same with the others. Cerb refused to properly treat his issues and only agreed to any kind of treatment after he helped Fluttershy find a cure for Becky. Benny similarly refused to seek help for everything he had to suffer through until he was forced to face his past and was nearly murdered by the Pony of Shadows. The more they resisted any attempt to help them overcome their own traumas, the more danger they face. But if you look at the other humans, they’re doing much better.”

The room doubled their focus on Twilight as she continued to explain.

“Becky dropped out of her medical school and gave up on trying to survive her illness. Now she’s teaching us what she knows about healthcare and being a doctor and has hope that there’s a cure to be found. Chris was awkward, shy, and struggled to reach out and connect to others.“ She turned to her student. "Starlight? How would you say Chris is doing? Has anything threatened his safety?”

Starlight was much in the same position as Big Mac now, though with a bit of a blush on her face as well.

“Chris has really opened up and is making lots of new friends. Plus, he's trying all sorts of new things he thought he’d never have the chance to do. And he seems very safe. I’ve made sure of that.”

Satisfied and missing some hints that something was off with Starlight, Twilight turned to Applejack with an obvious look of hope for what she had to say.

“And what about Lumberman?”

Still a bit sore, Applejack curled up slightly on her mound of pillows as she spoke.

“Lumberman… he… the poor fella came from a terrible family by the sounds of it. And if anything, he wants a family of his own, not just the one he has with his friends. And Granny Smith already made him an honorary member of the Apple Clan… And fuck me running if he ain’t doing so well that he’s been taking care of me instead. But I also wanna say my heart goes out to ya, Twilight. I’m sure y’all can tell how close me and Woody are. I mean, shit… I don’t even call him Lumberman no more, just Woody."

She almost brought Fluttershy and Rarity into the conversation but remembered to keep their privacy as requested. Besides, there was still plenty to stay focused on about her own ambitions.

"But, I’m not fix’n to share’em. And I don’t care if he’s a human and can’t give me a foal. He’s the stallion for me, and I hope he can find me human enough to let me be his human mare, or lady, or woman, or whatever title he wants to call me.”

Practically glimmering at the display before her, Luna sat up proudly to praise her brazen, loving ponies.

“Tis a brave thing to admit how one truly feels, Applejack. And if there are more of you here who feel the same, know that I support you one hundred percent. Even if… I am more than a bit envious of you all. Every single one of our human friends brings something completely unique and wonderful to our kingdom and has improved our lives because of them."

Pinkie jumped up and stood dramatically with a hoof raised in the air.

"Have no fear, Princess! My BenBen is here! And as part of my training regiment to get him into being the happiest human he can be, I can't think of a better way to help two friends at the same time than to set you both up on a date."

Rainbow Dash was hearing nothing but nonsense and had to push back.

"Is everypony slowly losing their minds? First, Twilight wants to share a coltfriend, and now Pinkie doesn't want to date Benny? Pinkie? You've been all over him when you haven't been trying to grab Cerb's lever to turn him into a golem. You were even the first one to even openly say you liked the idea of dating a human, for as far as I know. What gives?"

As only Pinkie could, she giggled helplessly.

"Wow. Yeah. I did say that, didn't I? But, well, as fun as dating Benny would be, I don't think he's really my type. A good friend for sure, but not really the kind of party animal I'm looking for. Also, I never even got close to finding Cerb's lever. Fluttershy stopped me every time before I could get close enough. How did it look, anyway?"

Rainbow Dash started to blush and became more defensive, remembering Cerb's nude form.

"What? Th-tha-tha-that's none of yer damn business!"

Rarity verbally stepped in to calm down the situation and draw any unneeded attention from Cerb’s...lever.

"I think the important thing to take away from all of this is that we are the only ones capable of taking care of them. The more they have come to know us, the more they have learned to trust us. From there, we only need to continue to help them in whatever way we can.“

In a sharp turn, Rarity quickly glared at Pinkie, whose face quickly retreated into her mane. Element of Generosity or not, Rarity wasn't letting up any of her claim on Cerb and would warn her friend of such infractions again.

“Which includes respecting their sensitivities and not to…” Something in her mind finally clicked. “Son of a bitch… Get him hard? That’s what Benny meant by working Cerb’s lever?“

In another sudden mood swing, Rairity furrowed her brow and sat rather cross, knowing the amount of discomfort and stress that joke had caused Cerb. Also, joke or not, she didn't find it funny.

“What an asshole.”

Ignoring Starlight’s guarded giggles, as well as Rarity's half-finished lecture, Pinkie finally decided to own up to her mistake.

"Yeah, Benny felt really bad about letting that joke go as far as it did. But he wouldn't tell me why it was bad. He changed the subject about how he wanted to go swimming. Or maybe he wanted to see me in a swimsuit? I don't know. Benny doesn't always like being direct when he has to explain things to me."

Comments about swim attire aside, Luna grinned and decided to let things play out as her friends saw fit.

"If you think it best, let Benny know that I would love to spend an evening with him. If even only to get to know him better."

With the less-than-savory issue finally put to bed, Pinkie suddenly started to get very excited, and her mind was already working in high gear to plan something out.

"Oou! Wait! An even better idea! Let's make it a double date! No! A double, double date!"

[Not much earlier, down with the humans meeting.]

In not much time at all, Lumberman finally made his way down to the others.

“Aight, let’s do this. What’s going down?”

Opting to go first, Cerb cleared his throat to start things off.

“Needless to say, shit’s been crazy as of late. Granted, I’m largely, if not solely, to blame. So, let’s take this time to get everyone caught up with what’s going on. Anything that we need to know."

Lumberman grinned, obvious pride practically dripping from his every pore.

"I was made an honorary member of the Apple Family and started a construction company."

Suddenly all eyes were on him, and the room went silent, yet Lumberman took their reactions in stride.

"Yeah. Some asshole named Hard Hat was giving me shit for wanting different building supplies than what he's used to using. Then when it all got delivered, he started giving Applejack shit, jabbed his hoof in her chest, talking about how great he was or whatever. I almost lost my cool and cold-cocked the motherfucker. But, Applejack stepped in, put him in his place, and his whole crew quit… Now they work for me."

Sniff blinked a few times and let that all sink in.

"Alright. I'll get you in touch with Lyra. She knows how to work contracts for us if we start doing any kind of business around here. Apparently, she's some kind of delegate for exchanging services and shit for independent workers that are non-citizens. Also, I'm working part-time at the spa to raise some coin and started up my own marketing business. I’m going to work with the mayor on marketing the next Wonderbolts show that’s coming to town. Also, things got fixed up between me and Twilight. Which also brings me to another point I think I need to bring up.”

Over the next few minutes, Sniff gave his thoughts on everyone facing their fears or facing death. He recited the same examples and supported them with the same logic he shared with Ovens. No one questioned his theory and they all sat quietly as he made his case.

“And so, that’s how I see it,” Sniff finished up. “I’m not against the possibility that I’m wrong. I probably know the least about this place. However, it's hard not to see the correlation."

Despite all he said, there was a question on the tip of everyone's tongue about Sniff's intentions if his goal was to help ponies with their romantic problems. Regardless, Kelly was willing to offer her support.

"I get where you're coming from, but this world trying to kill us for being fucked up is a bit of a stretch. Although… I can't really refute how strong your case is. Working on fixing our worst habits wouldn’t hurt., and personally, I feel a lot better not whoring myself out over here. Big Mac doesn't treat me like a fuck toy and actually takes care of me. And because of him, I think I'm a better person… and honestly, I don't want to go back."

Hearing that, Becky looked like she had just been slapped.

"You don't want us to leave?"

Kelly rolled her eyes and groaned, knowing how what she said must have sounded.

"No. If they can find us a way back, then that's great. Especially for you. But I don't want to go back home and be the person I used to be." Seeing she was still on shaky ground, Sniff jumped in to help Kelly out. "I think it's safe to say that we all would like to find a way home, but I'm sure we all want to come back here despite everything we've been through."

Cerb could see the way things were escalating and stepped in to squash the potential finger-pointing.

"Look, we're stuck here indefinitely. That's all we know for sure. It's also entirely possible that Ben killed the one responsible for bringing us here. We might never leave this place, so we need to look out for each other as best we can, fix ourselves, and be ready for anything. This world might be great, and we have a huge advantage given to us… But even I thought being magic proof, or even mostly magic proof, would have kept me from getting hurt… I got stupid for a minute there. It won’t happen again. I know I'm not invincible here."

Benny raised an eyebrow at the frankly absurd statement of his friend.

"You really thought you were invulnerable? And do you really think we’re stuck here?"

Seeing no point in lying or dragging things out, Sniff was quick to counter.

“We probably are... The night Cerb had everyone freaking out because of his night terrors and Luna about snapped over it, I helped Twilight out, and she broke the fuck down, hard. So either she was so out of it, and she let it slip, or she was so down on herself that she made it sound worse than how things really are, but she has no clue how to get us home. So if she has any secrets, that was probably the biggest one."

That news hit Becky pretty hard.

"Fuck me… is she even trying, or does she know it’s a lost cause?"

Knowing the kind of pony Twilight was, Sniff sat up a little straighter.

"Yes, she had a fuck load of books over what I guess covers this kind of magic. But... it's probably a safe bet to assume she took a break the last few days to watch over Cerb. Thank god for that. Otherwise, how much worse would Cerb and the others have been hurt out there?"

The realization now weighing down on him, Benny dropped his face down onto his hands.

"Getting home should still be our top priority. If they can only do so much for us, we need to remind them that getting home is just as important as surviving… Keeping us safe from the dangers of the outside world isn’t going to save Becky"

Becky leaned back with a melancholy look on her face, trying to come to terms with all that was happening.

"I'm just trying not to die in the next few years… But, at the same time, looking back at everything… Probably better to die happy here than drunk and hopeless back home.''

She sharply pointed her finger at everyone in the room. Whatever they were going to interject with, she wasn't in the mood to listen.

"And I don't want to hear shit from anyone about it. I'm not running into the Everfree and trying to die. My fate was sealed from birth, that I wasn't meant to last. So, even if this herbal witchcraft brew can fix my lungs, my nerves are still withering away, and I'm still stuck with a slightly longer death sentence." Still reeling from the weight of everything, she leaned back and folded her hands in her lap. "Going home isn't going to save me from that, but… at least here I can do some good."

After saying her piece, she smiled weakly, taking some solace in the help she already provided.

“Even with my hands all fucked up and letting Cerb do all the cutting, I’m pretty sure Applejack wouldn’t have survived what happened to her without me there. So I can tough it out for however long they can keep me viable here.”

Chris, seemingly unphased by the rather somber tone the conversation had taken, shrugged.

"Unless we find a cure for that, too."

Becky rolled her eyes, not even humoring the suggestion.

“Don’t give me that kinda hope, Chris. I’m lucky enough to have this tea work for me.”

Undeterred, Chris shook his head disappointedly.

“We found out this tea works by accident. And if you’re thinking we can’t magic away your condition, you might be right, but you have to take in two considerations. One, that we’re not completely magic-proof. And two, something we all overlooked, something that Kelly proved to us…"

He paused for dramatic effect.

"Potions are a lot more effective on us than spells.”

Kelly’s eyes widened at the obvious oversight.

“Holy shit. He’s right. Jesus… I knew I was drunk that night, but not so drunk I'd forget about that.“ She shook her head for a moment. "Well, not forget, but you know what I mean.”

Chris leaned over the table with an aura of confidence shining brightly.

“At its strongest, magic can mostly work on us at our weakest. But even a potion they threw together in the time it takes to make a mixed drink, that potion took you down to… what? A third or a quarter of your body weight? So even a ratio of being only sixty-six to seventy-five percent effective, that should be at least enough to make your neuro-degenerative disorder at least non-lethal. And who knows? Given enough treatments, who’s to say it can’t be cured over time?”

Invigorated, Cerb felt another sense of purpose starting to build up in him.

“So, here’s my tentative plan. We all do whatever we can to fix ourselves up however we can, keep any other shadow fuckers from turning our nightmares against us, then take on finding a cure for Becky’s lung disease. Once we get that figured out, we can move on to stopping her degenerating nerves. In the meantime, Twilight and the others can focus on finding a way home for us. Anyone against that plan?"

There was a quiet consensus around the table until Benny spoke up.

“I’m down, but if it involves another trip into the Everfree Forest or literally anywhere else that’s dangerous, we do a lot more planning and make sure we have more training and support. We got fucking lucky out there last time. And if there’s anything I’ve learned about this place, it’s that the rules can be bent and broken, and not just by us. With a little work, we can help these ponies become stronger and more capable versions of themselves, especially with Pinkie. True she may have limits, she can’t get me a Wi-Fi hotspot, but she pulled C4 out of nowhere when I mentioned it in passing during our training."

He had an uneasy shiver run up his spine at the thought of Pinkie running around with C4 unsupervised. And that was without considering what other lethal implements she could pull out of the ether.

"Plastic explosives aren’t a thing that exists in this world, and Rarity and Fluttershy are probably the two least violent and destructive characters of the cast. And yet somehow, Cerb’s got them out there kicking ass like they trained under Master Roshi. We need to start coming up with plans on how to get our friends ready for the next big threat and whatever else this world wants to throw at us."

As the group all nodded in agreement, there was one more thing Becky had to offer. Something vital for everyone's safety.

"We also need to be very careful about what we let our guardians come in contact with. Lumberman, I only told Cerb, Luna, and Celestia, but I didn't want to pull out the slivers just because of an infection. They were growing. Not very fast, but who knows what they could have done to her if they stayed inside."

Had it not been Becky just now saying this, Lumberman probably would have been livid.

"So that's what you weren't telling us last night? Why?"

Quickly jumping in, Cerb took over for this one.

"Because she was freaking out. Even Twilight could barely hold her still, which is why she had me step in. Telling her that the infection could kill her, was easier to scare her into holding still than telling her that Timberwolf shards were growing inside of her hooves. Which only further stresses my point. Things are getting worse out there, and they need to be ready for whatever comes our way. Truth is, they might need us more than we need them if they’re bleeding and mortal like us."

[Meanwhile in the Canterlot Castle.]

A noble huffed up in protest outside of Celestia’s throne room.

"What do you mean Day Court has been canceled again? This is three days in a row we have been put off. The delegates from Saddlearabia will be here soon, and we still have to fix the problem with the flower arrangements."

A female pegasus from the Lunar Guard, with too high of a rank to be standing watch, repeated herself, "She's not having court today.”

The noble persisted, “I simply will not stand for this. You will let me in, or I will—”

“You will what?” The Lunar Guard growled as she reached for her sword. “Please do tell me what you’ll do if I don’t let you through?”

Another Solar Guard, a male unicorn of much lower rank, quickly spoke to de-escalate the situation by answering for the noble.

“If you are going to speak with Princess Luna so that your concerns can be heard in a timely manner, I suggest you visit her in Ponyville. That is where she will be staying for the foreseeable future.”

Sadly, instead of resolving the issue, the noble was more taken aback by the suggestion.

“Ponyville? You expect me to travel to such an underdeveloped location and risk mingling with the drudging peasants? Even the other Princess is barely enough to raise the caliber of servant class peons that live there.”

The female pegasus guard’s blood started to boil, and she gripped the sword with her feathers.

“Specialist? Did this noble just call my daughter a drudging peasant and a servant-class peon?”

The unicorn guard started to panic in a way that he broke his military bearing, knowing full well he needed to act fast.

“Sergeant Major Cutter. No. I don’t think—”

Cutter, ignoring her subordinate completely, tugged on the hilt of her sword so the brilliant shine of her blade reflected into view as she marched towards the noble. Pushing him back with her death glare, she hoped he would try something stupid.

“Disobeying Her Majesty's orders? Threatening her guards? Both high misdemeanors and potential crimes against the crown. And then to insult my baby girl as if she was some serf-class peasant for you to look down on?”

The noble, being the coward he was, turned to hightail it out of there. Unfortunately, getting caught in the tight grip of Cutter’s other wing around his tail, he was jerked back to be spun eye-to-eye with the enraged guard.

“Madam, I really—”

Cutter pushed him down onto his seat, silencing whatever excuse he tried to make.

“I could have let you off with a warning because I know how arrogant you elites can be. But you crossed the line.“ She drank in the fear of death in his eyes. “You are hereby banned from setting hoof on royal grounds and will not breathe within fifty yards of her presence, or you’ll wish I could breathe fire to burn you out of existence. Are we clear?”

The noble could only squeak out his reply.

“Crystal.”

Cutter released the noble and let him flee; his tail tucked between his legs.

As the entrance to the throne room had been cleared and any danger adverted, the unicorn guard sighed.

“Sergeant Major—“ He froze as Cutter turned back with the same glare, and he rethought what he was going to say. “—Is it really true she can breathe fire?”

Cutter seated her sword back in its sheath firmly and returned to her post.

“It runs in my husband's side of the family, not mine.“ She cocked a grin. “I don’t make the flames, Specialist... I tame them.”

Amidst the still tense and hostile atmosphere, a surprisingly merry voice greeted Cutter from down the hall.

“I seem to recall you getting promoted for being too good for standing guard at these chambers.”

Cutter chuckled but made sure to mind her bearings as she replied with a salute.

“Well, I seem to recall being removed from these chambers for my demeanor, not my valor.”

Celestia gave a subtle bow to Cutter's salute.

“Yes, I do believe it was that fiery temper of yours.“ She stopped and grinned at the junior guard. “Don’t let Sergeant Major fool you. Her lungs are full of fire, no different than her family of bakers.”

She tried not to grin too hard and make the poor junior Solar Guard any more nervous than Cutter already left him feeling.

“And speaking of your family, little Oven Fresh appears to take after her mother as much as she has her father. Something I will brief you on later. But for now, since you are here, Cutter, I require your services for a special assignment now that I no longer need to be bothered with flower arrangements. If you would follow me in. And Specialist… Don't hurt anypony, but also make sure we aren’t bothered either."

Cutter followed Celestia into her throne room and closed the door behind them, leaving the remaining guard to finally let out a breath as the stress of the situation finally faded.

"What are your orders?” Cutter asked, maintaining her professional decorum. “If it has anything to do with that noble, please, just give the word."

Celestia laughed for a moment, but it was clear her laugh was to give way to something more serious.

"No… but first, I want to thank you for staying behind as long as you have. Staggering your Lunar Guard subordinates as opposed to the overnight relocation my sister requested has not gone unappreciated."

With her gratitude clearly expressed, it was time to get down to business.

"I need you to locate a pony for me. And there will be no need for violence. She is not to be put under arrest. I merely need her assistance with something, and to do so means we need her willing to cooperate. Can you do that for me?"

Cutter didn't even bat an eye at the request.

"Yes, Princess. Who am I retrieving for you?"

With a simple flash of magic, Celestia brought up an old photograph to Cutter’s face.

"The mare is an old student of mine, the stage magician Trixie Lulamoon. Her magic skills didn't develop to anything impressive until just recently. Tell her that I require her expertise and I'm sure that will be enough to persuade her. If not… find another way to persuade her...nonviolently, of course."

Cutter stood ready, though a little uncertain about what was being asked of her, given Celestia's careful choice of words.

“To be clear, Princess. Are you requesting her assistance, or demanding it?”

Adopting her more royal demeanor, Celestia answered in a firm tone.

“I am requesting her willing participation. If she cannot be persuaded, then inform her that there are a list of charges that will not be waived without her assistance. If that doesn’t work, then you have my permission to detain her. Are we clear?”

Her mission now clearly laid out, Cutter saluted, “Yes, Princess.”

With the orders made clear, Celestia smiled and returned to her throne to continue on with her work.

“Splendid. Last that was heard of her whereabouts shows she has spent some time in the small villages south of Las Pegasus in the San Palomino Desert. Now, I know we are running short on guards while we continue through this—“ She drew a deep breath and swallowed her anger. “—transitional period of having the Lunar Guard relocate. So, you will be limited to only two members of the Solar Guard to assist you in your search.”

Quickly thinking about the current status of ponies available, Celestia felt confident with their numbers.

“Whoever you see fit, you may have access to them for this discreet mission. If anypony has any questions that you cannot answer with your charming demeanor, tell them they can speak to me directly and see if my demeanor is any more pleasant than yours.”

Cutter nodded, beginning to understand just how serious this request must actually be.

“Understood. Moving out with your orders, Princess.”

[Back in the dining hall in the Castle of Friendship after the discussions were over.]

Lumberman returned to the dining hall with Applejack in his arms as well as Big Mac and Kelly escorting them.

“Alright, everyone, hold yer breath, or just don't breathe too hard. I'm carrying a delicate flower."

Applejack tried to put on an angry scowl but couldn't hold back the laugh that snuck out.

"Oh, kiss my ass, Woody. Mah’ hooves are hurt'n again, is all."

Lumberman grinned, glad to have his old Apple Hat back to mess with.

"Since Apple Bloom is taken, what flower do you want me to call ya?"

Mildly miffed at the joke, Applejack pulled a hoof back like she was going to hit him.

"Keep it up, Woody. Soon as these hooves heal, yer gonna get it."

Unintimidated by the threat, Lumberman made a cutesy face.

“It’s gonna be hard not to laugh when you start smacking me up with all them love taps like Onyx gave Cerb.”

From across the table, Onyx shouted back at the unwarranted jab.

“Hey! I’m sitting right here!”

Sitting adjacent to to the armored Earth pony, Rainbow snorted.

“Yeah, sitting on your ass. Right where Cerb left ya.”

Helix busted out laughing, “You gonna take that sitting down, Champ?“ He turned to Cerb. “Hey! Onyx wants a rematch!”

Not wanting any further harm for Cerb, Fluttershy answered on Cerb’s behalf.

“Oh, I’m sorry. He still has an injury with his leg that isn’t done healing, and it wouldn’t be a fair fight.”

Wanting to get out of what was quickly turning into an unfavorable situation, Onyx sat back in his chair and took the easy out.

“Of course. I wouldn’t want to put Cerb in an unfair fight.”

Still protecting her man as best she could, Fluttershy agreed.

“I don’t think Cerb would want that either. Maybe if both his legs were injured and he broke one of his hands? That would probably be a fair fight, but I’d never allow him to hurt himself by hitting you again like that.”

Benny sprang up from his seat and started to run around the tables.

“Oooooooh! She said he ain’t got no nipples!”

Every human started laughing, while everypony, on the other hand, was simply lost.

After a good laugh and the realization that the joke had gone over every pony's head, Benny corrected himself.

"Okay. None of you got that. So, how about tonight I make it up to y'all by throwing a house party? Music and movies and drinking games. Sound like a plan?"

Naturally, Pinkie, ever the party animal, did an action dive over the table and rolled up on her hind legs next to Benny.

"Yeah! Human movies are great! And we need a post-war-party party!"

Kelly smirked, thinking that a chance to unwind and engage in some good old-fashioned stupid and reckless behavior was just what they needed.

"Yeah, and you better invite everyone who helped with your cluster fuck out there. Not just us."

Benny replied with only a hint of insult, "No shit, Sherlock. But… that means getting the house ready. And for that, I'm going to need some pony’s help."

Pinkie gasped in anticipation. Countless ideas for activities, pastries, and general festive fun popped in her head like freshly heated corn kernels.

However, still feeling ever so petty at her for waking him and looking for some revenge, Benny turned to Pinkie.

"Say, Pinkie, is your sister Maud in town by any chance?”

Pinkie cocked her head to the side with all her excitement leaving her body, looking almost like she’d been slapped in the face at the change of subject.

“Maud? No. She’s all the way in-Hey!”

Benny feigned a remorseful acceptance, seeing Pinkie finally got the joke he was implying.

“Fine... You’ll do.”

More than a little offended, Pinkie sat cross and turned away with her nose in the air.

“Humph! Maybe I don’t want to be your party pony anymore.”

Still enjoying his little game, Benny faked a mournful sigh.

“Awe… Does that mean I have to eat all my Oreos by myself?”

In an immediate response, Pinkie bolted up and latched onto Benny’s back with all the glory a party pony could emanate.

“Fuck yeah! Party’s on everypony! Oh! But, Luna! Get some sleep and leave your evening open before the party tonight!”

Luna gave a soft smile, greatly enjoying the pink pony’s boundless enthusiasm.

“Of course, Pinkie. I’ll be ready.”

Now full and ready to move on, Lumberman started off towards the door.

“Hey, Benny. I’mma follow you back to the house and gas up, then take Apple Hat back to her place. Hope the crew isn’t too pissed off for me not showing up and getting a little work done on the place before… uh… when we doing this?”

Still carrying Pinkie on his back and heading out, Benny answered.

“Let’s make it eight. Pull an all-nighter.”

Seeing her chance, Fluttershy stood up as most of the others had already started walking out.

“I was going to escort Zecora back to her home. I’m helping her carry some of the supplies back. Then we can get started on working on a better cure for Becky. Plus, I’ve been waiting for days for her to get back so we can catch up after so long.”

Rarity stood up, not ready to confront Cerb with the potential new problems that may lay ahead.

“With all the time I’ve been away, I’m going to fall behind on a few orders if I don’t try to catch up. And, come to think of it, Shining, dear, do you think you could spend some time with Justin to help him with getting ready for when we depart to the Crystal Empire?"

Eagerly nodding, Shining stood, emboldened to help his future guest.

"Oh, Cerb. You're going to love it there. The weather is great, the ponies are nice, and you'll be staying with us the whole time… How many beers can you bring?"

As the two discussed their future plans...and possible drunken game nights, Rainbow Dash nudged Becky.

"You mind getting caught up with them about the Crystal Empire? I need to make a stop out in town to grab something."

Knowing she had nothing else better to do for a while, Becky shrugged.

"Might as well. What I know doesn't cover all the nitty gritty details."

Given the all-clear, Rainbow Dash flew over to Twilight's side.

"Hey, Twilight. Could I get those hundred bits from the bet? I kind of really need them."

While Twilight gave Dash possibly the flattest stare imaginable, Starlight turned to Chris.

"How about you escort Nurse Redheart home? I was going to have Twilight help with some of the projects I was working on. And if it works, do you think I could borrow Lumberman's phone?"

Chris's smile grew wider.

"Dude, he would love that… Or at least... No, Applejack could work it for him. Yeah, I can get that for you."

Another thought came to Starlight, and she pulled Chris down to whisper in his ear.

"After everything Red has done for us, I doubt the girls would mind if you gave her a little attention on the side." She pulled back with a sly grin as she quickly veered into more mature territory. "That's not my pick for you. Just saying she deserves something special. Even if it's just a special massage."

Wearing a neutral smile to hide his aroused excitement as he walked over to Nurse Redheart, Chris replied, "Yer terrible."

In the sudden stir of everyone splitting off, Big Mac nudged Kelly, trying to get her attention.

“If yer not busy, would ya like to join me on the farm for chores?”

Despite the mention of chores, Kelly looked around the room of bodies quickly thinning out.

“I could go down there, if you let me.”

Seeing everyone else making plans, Sniff stood up and straightened out his clothes.

“Well, then. If you all are gonna stay busy all day. I might as well get out there and earn some coin.”

Rainbow Dash heard the mention of coin and fluttered over to nudge Sniff’s shoulder.

“Don’t work too hard there, bud. You still got those thousand bits Prince Tin Foil owes ya.”

Across the table, Shining cringed into a sulk.

“Fuck… I don’t even know what that word means, but fuck.”

Somehow, the guards were left with no standing orders, leaving Onyx unsure of what was expected of them.

“Uh, Princess-ess… What are our orders for the day?”

Luna turned her attention to the guards.

“We’ve all had a hard week so far. If it’s alright with Twilight, I think you all deserve some time off.”

Twilight looked over at the guards with an absent-minded expression, her mind too focused on a mixture of future plans along with still reeling from her recent confessions.

“Uh? I don’t see why not. Get some rest for tonight.”

Satisfied, Thunder Glide strode up next to Shining Armor.

“Prince, may I make a special request?”

Shining nodded at the guard.

“Of course. What can I do for you?”

All eyes now on her, Thunder Glide stood at attention and made her request.

“Sir, I respectfully request a transfer to accompany Cerberus and Becky so that I may lead their protection detail." She nervously eyed Fluttershy and Rarity, who were waiting to walk out together. "I believe it would be in their best interests to have somepony with them that is familiar with their capabilities and vulnerabilities who isn't also assigned to them as a sponsor. Having me there would allow them to focus on their day-to-day and specialized needs."

In the first few brief moments of silence that followed, Cerb could see that his two caretakers were of two minds on the request, so he gave his opinion on the matter.

"If me and Becky are going to be busy with Flutters, Rarity, and Dash, then I'd like at least one of them there I already know and trust." He turned and winked at Fluttershy and Rarity, quickly quashing any possible protests. "Plus, we need equal numbers to train with."

Helix stood up, a sudden burst of determination moving him to speak.

"I would also like to put in my request to transfer as well. With the addition of the Lunar Guard joining us here, there will be plenty of coverage for the castle and the remaining humans… Also, I've already started my training with Cerb… It would be a great loss to abandon the progress we've already made by sparing together."

Cerb laughed, wondering what kind of trend Thunder Glide might have started.

"Yeah. Wouldn't hurt having another drinking buddy with us."

Luna gave her blessing with a bow.

"I think that is a wonderful idea. I'll sign off on the transfer papers tonight." She turned her attention to Onyx and Swift Sails. "And would you like to remain here with us, or would you prefer to return to Canterlot?"

Onyx huffed, putting his pride out on full display.

“I’m going where the action is; that’s here. And if Cerberus is leaving, who better to take his place than the Champ? That, and Cerb said I should train with Chris… I trust his word and want to see if he’ll run me through the ring. Maybe have a rematch.“

He turned to Swift Sails, wondering what the last member of his squad wanted.

“What about you, lightweight?”

Swift Sails looked around the room until her eyes landed on Sniff, and she smiled warmly, making him groan with his reply.

“I swear to God, if you say carrot cake.”

Swift Sails laughed, both at the comment and the fact she was still owed a whole carrot cake.

“That’s not the only reason. Geez. Give me a break, would ya? This job is awesome! Escorting dignitaries that aren’t a bunch of jerks, and yes, buying me carrot cake. But I got to fight Timberwolves alongside all the Elements, two princesses, a prince, and Sergeant Major’s infamous fire-breathing daughter! Are you kidding me! I’ve learned and done more these last few days than I have my entire career in Canterlot. And I fought Tirek there! Please! Permanent transfer of duty if you can do it!“

She turned and looked at Cerb, a less mischievous smile on her face.

"Besides. If Thunder Glide gets to train with Cerberus while he's away, I at least want to be here when she gets back."

A short chuckle escaped Luna at the strong comradery that had developed among the group.

“Then it's settled. I'll see to it that you remain here."

With their positions now laid out, Swift Sails opted to cozy up to Sniff.

"Well, then. Would you care for an escort? I literally have nothing else to do."

Sniff shrugged, trying not to show how happy he was to keep this helpful guard at his side for the foreseeable future.

"Sure, but no need to come on as strong today." He instantly had a lot of scenarios run through his head. "No, wait… If I say ‘I forgot my keys,’ that means I need you to come on strong."

Becky seemed to be the only one surprised by this.

"Why does Sniff get a bodyguard?"

Hoping to avoid any speculation, Sniff went with the most likely of acceptable answers.

"Because we're three out of seven in terms of almost getting killed… That and I'm too pretty to walk alone."

Only Chris really knew enough to guess and wasn't going to leave his new brony-friend hanging.

"Sniff knows the least about this place and barely learned anything from all those women's self-defense classes he volunteered for. So, not to sound like a dick, but pretty-boy needs a babysitter holding his hand if Twilight or Oven Fresh can't be with him."

Becky gave Sniff a good look up and down, paying special attention to his physique...or lack thereof.

"Okay. You make a good point. My bad."

Even Cerb thought well enough to give some support.

"For Christ's sake. I need two escorts to go to bed at night. Leave him alone about it. A little extra security for us right now isn't a bad idea. Still, I don't recommend any of us wandering off alone until we have a better understanding of the threats we're facing."

As the group all agreed with the request, Becky then thought to ask a poignant question.

"What about Lumberman taking Applejack home or Chris taking Nurse Redheart back to her place?"

Cerb nodded, conceding her point, but at least had a counter.

"Both of them can at least fight. And Lumberman has a whole construction crew at AJ’s place." He turned to Chris. "What about you?"

For this one, Starlight answered.

"Prim Posy will be waiting for them there, so he wouldn't be alone. And I can escort him once I'm done with Twilight."

Onyx grumbled rather irritably, getting tired of the chit-chat that was eating up his time to speak with his new coach.

"I'll escort them there. Give me a chance to get to know the guy."

Cerb looked to be relieved, finally able to let go of some of the safety concerns he’d been worried about for a while being taken seriously.

"Thanks. And Chris, I know it's been a minute, and you don't hit the bag like you used to, but if you could show this guy a thing or two, I'd owe you one."

Remembering how the walk with Derpy all but kicked his ass, Chris looked Onyx in the eye for a moment. There was a lot of potential there, plus, without Starlight joining him, he figured he could still be safe with this Earth pony.

"Sure. I'm ready when you are."

Midnight Flash, with Ralph, walked up to Lumberman and Applejack, looking about ready to stand and salute purely on reflex.

"If you would like, we can alternate standing guard at your residence."

Thinking it over, especially given all that had happened in the last few days, Applejack gave a long exhale.

"I'd mighty appreciate it, fellas."

However, despite AJ giving the go-ahead, Lumberman had a different mindset on their proposal.

"You two standing watch at the house tonight? Nah, fuck that. Find two others to stand that watch. Yer gonna party with us. After that, though, yeah, you guys are cool."

As Lumberman carried Applejack out to his truck and the rest began to go their separate ways, Twilight trotted out behind Sniff. With so much fear and excitement running through her mind, she could barely keep any control over her volume.

"Peter, do you have a second?" She said, a little louder than needed in the now mostly empty room, not helped by the everpresent echo of the castle.

She held her breath when both Sniff and Swift Sails stopped and looked at her curiously.

"It'll be quick. I promise."

Respecting the request for privacy, Swift Sails bowed her head respectfully and let Twilight lead Sniff off to her study, where she ran into Luna and Starlight.

"Excuse me, but do you mind giving just us two a moment alone?"

Luna smiled but then looked to the window.

"I suppose what I wished to speak of can wait till this evening. Heaven knows I should probably be resting right now. I will see you all in a few hours."

Starlight started to follow Luna out.

"Take your time Twilight. I'm in no rush."

As soon as the two left the room as requested, looking concerned, Twilight trotted over to Sniff’s chair.

“Peter, take a seat. I’d like to pick up where we left off last night after my apology and reviewing your concerns of ponies trying to get closer to you... as well as about something else.”

Slowly, Sniff took his seat, though he looked apprehensive about doing so.

“Twilight, I want to help you understand this all better, but I already screwed things up with you once. Things are different now that I’m with Ovens, and I know you—”

His words were unexpectedly silenced by Twilight jumping onto his lap and pressing him back into the chair with her wings and legs wrapped around him, nearly smothering him with her affection.

"Thank you."

While the courteous thing to do would be to return the gesture, Sniff was hands-free from the embrace with his arms off to the side.

"Woah. What's going on here?"

Twilight didn't pull back from what she thought was an appropriate display of affection.

"Your gifts. I opened them last night. Thank you. They're all…" She gave a happy sigh. "I love them."

Now feeling a little more comfortable about the situation, Sniff finally returned the hug.

"I'm glad you like them. And I'm happy to have you back on good terms."

Twilight turned and sat across Sniff's legs. Not close enough, she leaned her side against his chest with her muzzle resting against his throat.

"As much as I love them, they also make me feel terrible for being so stupid… For thinking that I shouldn't allow myself to get too close to any of you… especially you, Peter. Which might have played a part in why I pushed you away."

Sniff laid his arm around Twilight and gently rubbed his other hand over her shoulder.

"You didn't push me away. I just thought—" He suddenly put her words into proper context with her current position on his lap. "Twilight? Do you mean—"

"Yes," Twilight answered the obvious question. "I didn't realize it at first, but the more time you spent with me, how much you helped me… all the trust and faith you put in me. I didn't let myself remember the fact that it's not just other species that visit Equestria and develop crushes on ponies… Sometimes the ponies start to fall for the visitors."

Now Sniff knew he really stepped in it, and there was no way to easily step back out.

"Twilight—"

Not giving Sniff a chance to interrupt her again, Twilight continued her confession.

"Which makes me so glad I talked to Oven Fresh this morning. She really is a wonderful pony. I can see why you started to fall for her. But, I trust her and agree with her take on this. After all, if you are here for a short time, we should make it a fun time."

It was at this point Sniff's original fears of Twilight and Oven Fresh butting heads turned to a bigger danger of them joining forces.

"What exactly did Oven Fresh tell you?" He asked with a well-warranted amount of trepidation.

Shifting tones, Twilight started to playfully trace her hoof up and down Sniff's chest.

"That you've been having a hard time and needed somepony to lean on. That you want to help other ponies, and you need somepony to be close to… That you need some intimacy in your life, but you're also afraid of hurting us because of it.”

She found herself lost in his presence. That alluring scent of clovers and sea salt, the softness of his hands still holding her, and all the wonderful qualities that he shared with her since reaching out.

“Then she said that she wants you to be able to date other ponies while you're here. Annnnnnd she suggested that we have a night together in Canterlot. Just you and me—" She froze nervously, letting her hoof hang in place just under his pecs. "—if you'd still like to, of course."

If that was all she was asking for, Sniff could agree to that, even though he really needed to know what all Twilight was told, especially in regards to more intimate matters. That, and how much did he really care for Twilight? He did want to be closer to her. He still trusted her more than any other pony. But was that all there was to it?

Damn this weakness that compelled his actions.

"I can't believe she pushed you onto me so fast. But, at least that gives us plenty of time to plan for Canterlot. I'll let you pick where you want us to go."

A squee pierced the center of the study, where Twilight celebrated her small victory as she bearhugged him.

"I'm so excited. My first real date. My first real sorta-special somepony. Not that you're a pony, but you know what I mean."

She jumped down from his lap and seemed to move about the desks with no direction or destination in mind.

"Is there anything special you would like… Oh… right. I would have to do the planning for us, wouldn’t I?”

Sniff tried to hold a straight face but couldn’t and ended up laughing for a few seconds at the sheer enthusiasm she was showing. It was positively adorable.

“Yeah, I don’t know what there is to do around there. But remember what this trip is really about."

Knowing full well what her tour had turned into, Twilight rolled her eyes.

"I know, but that's all going to be one night when you think about it. I'll show up to the other meetings with the delegates, but they don't need me there. They're just like I used to be and want to get Celestia's attention. I'd rather have yours."

Sniff chuckled to himself, happy to see the positive change in the purple pony princess.

"Well, that's a nice change to hear. And not that I'm so terrible to look at, but at least now that you're not looking at her, you can start looking forward."

A low creek caught his attention. Hearing it, he stood up and walked towards one of Twilight's desks.

"Did Ovens tell you that it's probably for the best that we try to keep this quiet?"

He picked up a quill and started writing something down.

"Because even though I reached that point where I'm willing to say okay and try to enjoy the company of a mare. My friends—" He handed the note to Twilight. "—save one that I know of, aren't big on the idea. So, if we can try to keep things—"

The door to the study swung open under Twilight's magic control, just as the note instructed her. With the door open, Luna, Starlight, and Spike fell into the room, having been pressed against the door so tightly, eavesdropping on Twilight’s proposal.

"—private," Sniff finished explaining. "Not that it's really an option anymore."

Shaken by the sudden fall, Starlight stood up with Luna on her back.

"Sorry. Luna told me about the gifts and… I kind of figured this was going to happen."

Spike, seemingly unaffected by the fall, stood up and dusted himself off.

"Come on. Really? Sniff was just working his moves on all the other mares to see what would work on Twilight."

Sniff facepalmed, though whether it was on Spike’s poor handling of the situation or the fact he’d somehow started to corrupt the innocent little dragon wasn't clear.

"Goddamnit, Spike. Yer not even close… How much did you all hear?"

Luna, now back on her hooves, smirked.

"That you're here for a fun time, not a long time."

Sniff took a deep breath and gathered himself mentally for the tricky situation he now needed to navigate.

"Is this gonna be a constant thing? This is… One, two, then-no, four times I know I've been spied on. No… fifth. Pretty sure it's been five."

Quickly dropping her smirk, Luna looked shocked at the high count.

"Twas not our intention to spy on you specifically. We were more excited for Twilight and wanted to hear her bag herself such a strapping young stallion."

Concerned for Sniff's sensitivities, Twilight spoke up to lower their expectations.

"No-no. We're just going to date. We're not committing to anything serious. Also, I'm not the only pony Sniff is dating."

Sniff double-facepalmed and turned away, expecting the look of shock and anger from Luna.

"Oh, my god. Fucking kill me now. Kill me before the hate mobs storm the castle and burn me at the stake."

Now visibly concerned, Luna stormed into the room, ready to put down any hostilities towards Sniff.

"I would never allow for such a thing… but are you dating Oven Fresh while dating Twilight?" She asked with a sympathetic tone.

Not being blind to the obvious, Twilight could instantly see this going up in flames like Sniff was afraid of and immediately set about fixing it.

"Think of it as his special talent. Not just dating, but helping others by getting close to them. And he does better, emotionally, when he's around others. So, Oven Fresh and I agreed that it was in Peter's best interest to have him date me as well… That and I really want to date him, too. I mean. Just look at him. He's-"

"Alright." Sniff was getting overwhelmed by the amount of support and praise he wasn't expecting. "This is coming from the guy whose new to this world, but is dating more than one girl at a time some social taboo or a crime against the state here?"

It was clear that Twilight had to answer since all eyes were on her.

"Um… I guess so long as you're not going behind somepony's back, it should be fine. But there's no laws against it."

Surprisingly, Starlight, of all ponies, had something to add.

"Come to think of it, you might be surprised how willing a mare is to share a stallion."

Somehow that told Sniff more than he needed to know. Whether that was good or bad was a matter for another time.

"Duly noted. And with that. Twilight, I leave the planning up to you. I, however, have a bodyguard waiting outside for me. Everyone else… I'm sure I'll see you tonight."

Before Sniff could leave, Spike jogged up to Sniff, clearly with something on his mind.

"Before you go, can we talk please? Man to man?"

Sniff swallowed his frustration, remembering that he already agreed to this.

"Yeah. Walk and talk, little inferno."

[One short walk back to Sniff’s temporary bedroom.]

"Okay, I need your help."

Sniff could only assume how trivial the request was going to be, but humored him in spite of it.

"Sure thing, Pyro. What'cha need?"

Spike took a deep breath and let go of all the emotional strain he had been carrying.

"You’ve got girls fawning over you everywhere you go, and I lost the mare I loved… But if you can get Twilight to agree to share you with another mare, I know you can help me find a pony who will love me."

And it was in that moment whatever force kept Sniff’s mind on track derailed, as in that moment, he was totally lost.

"Okay. Back up a second. Who did you lose, and how?"

Revisiting his disappointment, Spike sulked deeply.

"I was in love with Rarity… but it's obvious that she loves Cerberus… And I can't even blame her." Despite his efforts, the little dragon couldn't hide how emotionally crushed he was. "She… She wants him. I've seen it. She doesn't want me. And Cerb is… so much better than me. I can't compete with that."

Sniff's heart sank, and he did the only thing he could think of and pulled Spike in for a bro-hug.

"I'm so sorry, bro. Trust me, I know how that feels… What do you need?"

Welcoming the embrace, Spike held tight.

"I just want to know what you know. I want to find somepony else."

Sniff let go of the hold he held on Spike so they could talk man to man.

"I know enough to where you could have probably anyone you want. But are you sure Rarity and Cerb is a real thing? Maybe you misread the situation or something?"

Spike looked away, not willing to allow himself to have any hope for Rarity again.

"I don't know if he feels the same way about her, but I'm not wasting my time on waiting for her anymore."

Stunned, Sniff stood up and walked over to his window.

"Spike… you're so much farther ahead in the game than other guys by moving on, but I also don't want to tell you to walk away from Rarity if that really is the girl you want. Because… I… dude… I don't know how many of us are considering hooking up with the ponies here. And sure Cerb is probably lonely, but I don't know if he'd actually consider dating Rarity… I'm barely convinced on what I'm doing, and I'm dating two mares now."

Spike jumped on the bed and sat with his feet over the side.

"I think I know what you mean about Cerb. I know he cares about Rarity, but he seems to care about Fluttershy just as much as they both do for him.“

For a moment he stopped as a thought quickly entered his head before he turned and gave Sniff a weird look.

“Unless… do you think they’re both dating him like Twilight and Oven Fresh are both dating you?”

For a moment, Sniff had to stop and gave that question some serious thought.

“I have no clue. Maybe everyone is secretly dating each other and were all too blind and stupid to catch on. I seriously have no idea what’s really going on anymore in regards to this. Because when we all got here, we were all on the same page about what we would or wouldn’t do. But now… I don’t even want to ask the others what’s going on with them. But that’s got nothing to do with you, and I shouldn’t be putting it on your plate. You came to me with questions. So...“ He joined Spike on the bed. “I’ll help you out as much as I can. But first, tell me about you and Rarity.”

Spike rolled his eyes at returning to the subject, old feelings turning to something more bitter.

“If you would have asked me two days ago, I would have a million things to say about her. And, I guess all those good things haven’t changed how I feel about her as a friend, but that’s all she’s ever treated me as. No matter how much I helped her or saved her, she’s never seen me as anything but a friend. Now though… I don’t want to keep waiting to see if she’s willing to—“ He sulked like a defeated man and sighed. “—do everything for Cerb that I would have done for her. And if Cerb is who she wants to be with, then I hope he’s wise enough to see that, pony or not. She’s the most amazing pony I’ve ever known, and he’d be lucky to have her.”

Sniff gave Spike a few pats on the back in an effort to perk up his mood.

"You're a good man, Spike. And I'll be real with you… Given the age difference between you two and the lack of interest she had in being with you like that, despite all you've been through together, you deserve to be with someone who does appreciate you. Just don't hold it against her for feeling that way."

Spike huffed, but the pho-angst was quickly dropped.

"I won't. I can't be mad at Rarity, and I really can't hold anything against Cerb, either. Just like you, he's always been nice to me. Then he got hurt saving me… He saved so many ponies' lives but needs so much help that he's going to the Crystal Empire to get help from Princess Cadance. And… while Twilight won't tell me too much, I overheard enough to know that some really bad things happened to him. That's why he has his nightmares and needs to have Rarity and Fluttershy there to take care of him. But, I think for what he's gone through and done for us, he deserves to have somepony as wonderful as Rarity."

Hearing Spike say all that really helped streamline what kind of support Sniff was going to give. So, with a new plan in mind, he stood up off the bed.

"Well, then. Now that we got that out of the way, let's meet up tomorrow. I’ve got a bunch of work to do today before the party tonight. And maybe we can get a little training in for ya then."

Spike hopped down from the bed, already getting excited.

"Really? Like, how to pick up chicks or get more than one special somepony?"

Sniff laughed for a moment at his adorable and juvenile expectations.

"Slow down there, Romeo. This isn't an overnight operation where you're spitting game like a pro. Tonight I'll show you some of the basics. But I've kept Swifty waiting too long down there."

[Earlier back in Twilight's study.]

"Yeah. Walk and talk, little inferno," Sniff confirmed with Spike as they walked out of the study together.

As the door shut, Starlight brushed shoulders with Twilight.

"Look at you, Princess. Might we be expecting the addition of another Prince to the Kingdom any time soon?"

Twilight rolled her eyes and did her best to keep her blush out of view as she turned away to fetch her new book stand.

"No, I don't think I see that happening. We're just going to have a few dates and stay friends. And, not that I don't think he wouldn't make a good Prince, but I'd never hear the end of it from my parents if I didn't bring them a grandfoal like Shining and Cadance have."

Starlight cocked an ear, not knowing how much Twilight was implying with that.

"You… aren't, um—" She was at a loss for words for a moment and realized she was going to have to ask some better questions. "How did you learn about that?"

Twilight stood tall and realized she opened a topic she wasn't ready for. She didn't even get an explanation from Oven Fresh.

"It was something Peter said before. I guess he was getting confused by other mares flirting with him. He didn't understand what our practices for starting a family were. Somehow he got it in his head that there were ponies out there that want to skip marriage and go straight to the baby-making part… or something else. He wasn't too clear on that. Neither was Oven Fresh come to think of it."

Starlight gulped and tried to hide her nervousness.

"Wow. Yeah. That's… weird. But… what do you think about that? Do you think there are mares out there that would like to have sex without being married?"

Twilight laughed. That question was still just as ridiculous as when Sniff implied it.

"What would be the point? And I don't know how that would happen. Learning what sex is, is something that happens when you're ready to start a family… Or at least, that's Oven Fresh's theory. Which I guess makes sense. Why else would I not have known about it?"

Now thinking about it again, she gave Luna and Starlight a confused look.

"Unless both of you know about it?"

Luna chuckled at the question, seemingly confident she could clear up any confusion Twilight might have had.

“Oh, Twilight. It may be a right of passage to accept the task of bearing a foal, but it’s no mystery that when a mare and stallion love each other very much. They… well, first… It starts when they… kiss?”

Whatever this conversation was, it wasn’t one Starlight wanted to be the subject of focus over.

“Well... that’s… interesting? But even for as interesting as it is, I could really use your help with these two issues. And Luna, you might like this, too. Chris was kind enough to lend me his phone device, and I’ve been trying to recreate all the music and other information he has stored on it, but I can’t get the spells to operate properly.“

Having pulled the two royal's interest, Starligh brought out Chris’s smartphone, the CD player, and her power device. Besides, she knew this was still something Twilight had desired to know more of for the sake of Sniff anyway.

"Unless you have something you still wanted to talk to Twilight about?”

Luna's attention, seemingly taken away from the talk of foal making, looked at the three contraptions and then to the happy faces of Twilight and Starlight.

“No, I was only concerned about Twilight after what happened last night with her gifts. Otherwise, I’m afraid I’m a bit too tired as it is. I will retire for the day and see you all again before the party. Though I may need some pointers for this double-double date, Pinkie has planned for me. Hooves crossed, I don’t make a fool of myself.”

Starlight rolled her eyes and gave a happy sigh.

"Benny hangs out with Pinkie Pie. I'm sure he will be ready to help you through whatever craziness she throws your way."

Luna nodded, too tired to anticipate what Pinkie might try to pull and eager to step away from the previous conversation.

"Yes, I'm sure you're right. Enjoy the rest of your day, you two."

They all bid their farewells, and Starlight moved to bring Twilight up to speed on what all she's done.

"And that's where I'm stuck. I don't have enough strength in my spell to make everything run together as fast like it should on his device. And with the power to keep the rest of their devices going, my gems either make too much power or just enough to make the stupid light turn on. And now, with everything Applejack has gone through, Chris and I think that it would be really nice to do the same thing for Lumberman’s phone. Granted, only Applejack would be able to use it, but still.”

Twilight looked over the notes and spells that had been written out again.

“Hmm. Well, you got it to work, which means that you have the right spell to make it operate, but if it’s not running fast enough, we might have to add another spell just for the speed. Do you know Accelero?”

Starlight facehoofed hard enough that it made an audible thunk throughout the room at the obvious blunder.

“Why didn’t I think of that?“ She dropped her hoof back down the floor with a sigh. “I’m sure that would fix the issue with it running fast enough, so long as we can make it last more than a few seconds, but I think there’s another problem where my spell doesn’t seem to recreate all the information on the phone. I can see the volume of information captured doesn’t match the volume of information shown… If that makes any sense.”

Twilight took another look at the notes and spells used.

“Well, the method you’re using is based on written text with ink. If their—“ She took another look at the phone, visibly struggling to understand how any information could be on there if it wasn’t physical or magical. “—information isn’t all visible; you would need to modify the spell to display all hidden content. Here, let me show you.”

Over the next few minutes, Twilight went over the complexities of hidden words or pictures that could be used to hide small messages or large blocks of content and how to reveal them. Working the Accelero spell took a little more time to be written in with the others, but once they were sure they had it, they decided to give it a try.

Now ready, Starlight powered up the phone and then placed it down next to the crystal.

“Here goes nothing.”

A bright light grew from Starlight’s horn, and she focused on the complex spells she was working with each other. The phone was wrapped in her aura, which quickly splashed over to the crystal. They both rose off the desk and hovered in place until a brilliant light flashed out. Both items hung in the air while Starlight had to second-guess her efforts.

Cautiously, Starlight lowered the phone down to the desk and brought the crystal up close enough to touch.

“If this worked the way I hoped it would...”

She tapped the crystal with her hoof, bringing up a display exactly like that of the phone, only it projected out and was now over two feet tall. Everything looked just as clear as the screen on Chris’s phone and could be worked with just a tap of her hoof. Tapping and sliding along, she brought up the music selection and looked for something Twilight would enjoy.

When she found the track she was looking for, she tapped it and turned to Twilight.

“I found this one while looking over some of the other songs Chris had. Tell me if it sounds familiar.”

At first, Twilight didn’t pay any mind to the title of the song Twilight Sparkle feat. Dusk Shine - Magic, but about fifteen seconds in.

“Is that me singing?”

Starlight could have been as excited as Pinkie as she watched Twilight listen to a remix of her own singing.

“I’m pretty sure Shining sings with you somewhere in the middle of it. But isn’t this amazing?!”

Throughout the entire song, Twilight was speechless. She’d never heard herself sing, nor in that style of music. It was so poppy and fun. When she had sung that song, it was low and sad, or at least part of that song was sad. There must have been at least two other songs mixed in with it, but it all came out beautifully.

As the song ended, and I’m Fluttershy (Fire of Friendship Remix) started up, Starlight lowered the volume through another set of controls on the display and turned back to Twilight.

“Well, if it’s playing through to the next song, I think that means it’s working… And if this is actually Fluttershy’s singing voice, she really needs to sing more often. I know she sang with all of us in our song Friends Are Always There For You, but she harmonized with everypony so well that I never got to hear how well she can sing by herself.”

The changing of the song pulled Twilight out of her distracted state, and she answered, “Oh. Yes. Fluttershy is very gifted with her singing. But could you make one of these for me? I’d love to hear more of these songs with us.”

With a nod, Starlight used her magic to lift up another crystal.

“Help me with the power issues, and you got yourself a deal.”

[Over in Luna's room.]

Luna was tossing and turning in her bed, struggling to get comfortable while mulling over her little misstep at the castle.

"Starts with kissing? What am I, a clueless foal? I know what starting a family means. Every pony knows how to make a foal of their own… but… if it does start with a kiss… what does that mean when Kelly kissed me? She's a mare and human. But—" She rolled to her side again and hugged a pillow. "—she made it feel so loving, and it felt like she wanted more than just a kiss."

She thought again about how wonderful that moment made her feel. They had connected with each other on some level of understanding she hadn’t experienced with others. Kelly was sympathetic and only sought out her company. She trusted her, or was it better to say they trusted each other? Plus, those gifted hands of hers. Though, they couldn’t hold that much sway over her? She liked Kelly for the quality of time they spent together.

Right?

"Or was it I who wanted more, and she felt so much remorse because… Perhaps she… Perhaps she has won the heart of Big Macintosh? But if humans cannot bear a foal with us, would there be any difference if she was with me?"

Letting out a miserable groan, she rolled over again, still hugging her pillow.

"Who am I kidding? I've never been the type to fancy another mare. It was Big Macintosh that I wanted."

She closed her eyes, and again her mind went to the kiss she gave Big Mac. It was sincere, truly an innocent one. The feeling of being able to express how she felt about a stallion warmed her heart and gave her so many fantastical thoughts of a loving future with him… but they never came. That kiss hadn’t been mutual, and after realizing that fact, that warmth faded and left behind an emptiness.

Then she remembered the kiss Kelly gave her. It came as a surprise, but it was mutual, nor had it left her empty. Perhaps she wanted more, but—

"Gah! This is ridiculous. I cannot want two who are… But if they are not…"

She threw the pillow in a fit of frustration. How could she still want Big Mac when he had offered no affection in return? Then again, how could she want… What did she want with Kelly? Because if the reports were accurate and Sniff really had been so distant to ponies but was now dating Twilight, what did she really know about humans? He was even dating multiple mares. Was this common for them?

No… Sniff was justifiably worried about others finding out. However, that just left Luna running in circles with her thoughts.

"I do not wish to come between them, nor risk losing Kelly as a friend by imposing my selfish desires upon her."

She groaned and levitated the pillow back into her hold.

"Not that I regret this skeleton in my closet, as it were, but—" She squeezed the pillow tightly. "I would love to have her rest with me once more. To feel her against me so I could hold her to calm my loneliness as she did with her own. But now, if I am to date Benny? He seems plenty nice enough. And I am sure he must be lonely after losing as much as he has."

She wrestled with her thoughts of all the humans and their companions. Benny had been the most quiet of the seven humans. Even outside of events of the Everfree Forest, he was likely the least active. Yet, even with his latest admission of his tragic past, he was still such a mystery.

"He does not seem to hold the same attachments with Pinkie as the others do with their companions. She even offered him to me as if he were some party favor."

Being reminded of the offer left her to contemplate how this evening would go.

Benny was indeed a fine specimen but was not one she was all that familiar with. Lumberman was a loving caretaker, but she had to speculate that if she was having these thoughts, so was Applejack, and a sense of mutual attraction was evident between the two. Chris was the most familiar with their culture, and if what Celestia had told her was true, he would be the most likely to be interested.

However, Chris was also the most timid and unapproachable, given how he reacted to Twilight. There was also Becky, but she was going away to the Crystal Empire. Not only that, she had demonstrated no real interest in ponies. There was their time together dancing at the welcome party, but it was Kelly who first caught her interest.

Cerb was also a strong choice she had in mind, lonely like her with a painful past that he still struggled with. Not only that, he was strong, brave, handsome, and according to Cadence, had a lot of love to share if he could only open up to it… But he was incredibly wrapped up in Fluttershy and Rarity. Not to mention he was also leaving soon.

There was also Sniff. He was also brave and handsome, such an incredible charmer on top of that. The way he spoke to her one-on-one made her feel desired and left her flattered to near embarrassment. However, not only had Twilight claimed him, but so had another. And even he wasn't in it for a committed relationship...

In the end, her mind was on Kelly and their kiss. She pulled her pillow even tighter against her, imagining it was Kelly. Right or wrong, that is what she wanted.

"I am a Princess, and I may associate with whomever I please. I will confront them both on where they stand."

[Out in the Apple Orchard.]

Whack!

Big Mac bucked another tree, letting the apples rain down from the branches and into the resting baskets below.

"Won't be long now. Ain't got much of the orders left to catch up on."

Kelly was helping out as much as she could, picking up the few stray apples that missed the baskets.

"I'm just glad I can actually help this time. But uh… You want to take a little break?"

Big Mac turned his attention over to Kelly and the seductive look she was giving him.

"I uh… Well, I'm not so worried about Applejack now, but I don't want to catch any grief from Granny—"

"No, it's fine," Kelly playfully answered. "It can wait." A devilish thought crossed her mind, and she was sure she could get away with it. "I'm sure if you're just going to keep putting me off, I can always see if Luna is interested in spending some time with me."

Stopping in his ready-to-buck stance, Big Mac gave Kelly a desperate look.

"You wouldn't leave me for Luna, would you?"

"Leave you?" Kelly asked as if it were an honest question he was asking her. "I thought you wanted to know what it would be like if I was with a girl here? Not that I think I would, but I don't think Luna was ready to kick me out of bed when I kissed her."

She gave a devious grin, but something about it didn't feel right. True, she loved toying with him, but he was seriously concerned about her infidelity. Even worse, Luna had such incredibly soft lips and would be just as easy to toy with.

The more she thought about it, the thought of playing with Luna sounded more and more tempting when she was this horny. She would have to stop if this game was going to be this unfair to him and put her in such a compromising position in the future.

"And, again, I'm sorry about that. I shouldn't joke about it. Forget I even brought it up."

Still distracted from the taunts, Big Mac put his chores on hold and went to sit next to Kelly.

"I won't lie about it. Part of me is a little hurt that you would so easily find somepony to take my place… But part of me hearing that also kinda makes me feel… you know."

Looking to put his fears to rest, Kelly pulled Big Mac's face to hers and gave him a comforting kiss.

"It's fine. You should be angry with me. I… kind of did cheat on you. Sort of."

She let herself fall back into the grass and lay there defeated.

"I don't know why I can't stop myself or why I'm so needy. And don't think I'd up and go find some new guy to go fuck around with. I honestly love how you make me feel. No other guy has had the kind of impact on me that you have, and I don't ever want to give you up."

Big Mac joined her in the grass, laying belly down next to her, an unsure look on his face.

"Then why'd you even kiss her in the first place?"

Kelly raised her hands in a gesture of her own confusion.

"I don't know. She was talking about how she fell for you, but then you didn't return the gesture… She looked and sounded so heartbroken over it. And then she was laying in bed with me like you would because I was lonely. I just needed someone to hold onto and wanted to give her something to make her feel special. Something to show her that I appreciated everything she was doing for us… and maybe..."

She turned to address him face to face. She hated being this weak and needed him to be there for her.

"You know how I told you that I've been with both men and women?"

Big Mac nodded his head, a minor blush dusting his already red face.

"Eyup."

Kelly rolled her eyes, still finding his simple ways so adorable.

"I both love and hate you saying that. But anyway. Earlier on, I was only attracted to men. However, eventually, I realized how much guys like the idea of girls making out and fooling around with other girls, so I did it to make it easier for me to seduce other guys. Though... after a few times of it not working like I wanted it to, I was left alone with whoever the girl I was flirting with to get the guy's attention… so I gave in and let them be the one I was with for the night."

Somehow, this part of her life never sat well with her. It felt so dishonest and, even considering everything else she'd done, sleazy.

"And… I liked it. I wasn't so necessarily attracted to being with a woman, but who they were and how they made me feel. That's what I liked. Eventually, I got so used to it that I was attracted to them, but kind of like with you, I was attracted to who you were before I also wanted to see how far we could go."

Try as he might, Big Mac was barely following along.

"So, you'll have sex with anyone so long as you like them?"

Had it been anyone else, Kelly probably would have slapped him.

"No, it's not that simple. It's not just that I like them. I have to feel something intimate with them. I had that with you our first time in the orchard together. And I hope you don't hate me for saying this, but if you were human, you would have had me there and then."

Why did being honest hurt so much?

"But… I was scared not only of what you are. I was honestly scared that even if you weren't human, you were too good for me… Pretty sure I'm proving myself right."

Big Mac sighed, still struggling to comprehend this.

"Kelly… I'm not mad at what ya did. I don't understand it, but I know you had a hard time from where you came from. You also told me that you had a lot of partners and… Look… It's not like ya confessed yer undying love to her or… You didn't have sex with her, did ya?"

Kelly immediately shot him a glare.

"No… It was just a kiss. Just a peck on the lips… for about ten or fifteen seconds. But no tongue or anything heavy like we've done."

Big Mac frowned and blew through his lips at Kelly’s attempt to downplay the act.

"Anyway, as I was saying. If ya didn't do with her what yer doing with me, I'm not gonna hold it against ya, but I would like to know where ya stand with it? Cus' if given the chance, would ya?"

Kelly let herself go down to her back again and sighed, knowing full well her next words could make or break everything she had.

"I don't want to. I like the idea of us being serious together and me not sleeping around all the time. I want to be passed all of that."

Big Mac was hearing a lot of wants and not a lot of confirmations.

"But?"

Kelly sighed again, knowing she couldn’t get away with beating around the bush.

"But… I almost did with her. I'm weak, Mac. This was a habit for me, and I want you to be the one to help me break it. Because I know if she pushed herself on me or if we were left alone long enough… I'm pretty sure I would."

Big Mac was really struggling with this in more ways than one.

"It sounds to me like part of you wants to."

Kelly groaned and covered her face in her hands.

"I'm sorry. I told you before that I'm… exactly who I am."

Briefly silent, Big Mac still had a lot on his mind about all of this.

"What… would you do with her anyway? She can't rut you like I can. Unless ya just planned on doing mouth and hand stuff with her. Which I imagine would be nice and all, but ya wouldn't want to be with her like we are, would ya?"

Kelly pulled one hand off her face and gave Big Mac a look that seemed a bit off-putting.

"Are you asking because you want to understand me better, or is this turning you on?"

Now looking a bit shy, Big Mac grinned and grew a slightly brighter red.

"Maybe a bit 'uh both?"

Kelly sat up, clearly concerned, if not outright worried.

"Mac, I'll be completely blunt and honest with you if you do the same for me. And to be clear, I recognize that in my weakness, because I'm a bit of a slut, part of me wants to give in and experiment with fooling around with Luna because I… have some fucked up emotional connection to her after we had a long heart to heart about how I was worried about Cerb. That, and she kept me company every night you were gone, and made me breakfast in bed, and…"

Kind of funny how a lower libido can make you think a bit more clearly.

"Awe, Jesus fucking Christ. She… How in the fuck did I seduce her into wanting me? I wasn't… Goddamnit. Mac, I think I fucked up. Like really fucked up. I thought at most it was some… I dunno. Confused sense of longing and need for acceptance and having someone to be close to. But I think she's trying to win me over like you were."

Big Mac was oddly silent as Kelly started to stare him down. She needed his input on this. He knew Luna better than she did. Hopefully.

"Well? Any thoughts on my situation about how I… Mac?"

Big Mac turned his eyes away from Kelly, looking and sounding both unusually distant.

"I uh… I don't know what to think. I think I should be mad or insulted or… sad?"

Kelly waited longer than she thought she needed to for him to finish his thoughts.

"But?"

Big Mac wouldn't look at Kelly, even as he started to finish telling her what was on his mind.

"You said you'd like to but don't want to. But I'm so hard right now just thinking about it."

He turned back to Kelly, rolling over on his side, revealing that Little Big Red had made a triumphant return.

"I have to do all I can not tuh think about ya doing what ya did in front of me so I don't get hard. Cuz’ thinking ‘bout it just makes me want to do all them things with ya. But thinking about you with another mare and what that would look like?"

Kelly facepalmed, realizing how she was solely to blame for this.

"Mac… remember how you told me before about messing with you so much about having sex was pulling you in two different directions?"

Big Mac nodded, now looking nervous, thinking he managed to up upset Kelly with his lewd thoughts.

"Eyuuuuu-uh—yes I do."

Kelly snorted out a short laugh and then punched Big Mac in the chest.

"Yeah, well, congrats, because now you're doing the same thing to me."

Big Mac blinked a few times at the odd response.

"I am?"

Kelly pushed Big Mac onto his back and straddled his lap.

"I love teasing you, Mac. It's a very bad habit that I picked up. I love watching you get excited over me. Wanting me. Getting you excited gets me excited, and then I want to take all that excitement and have you fuck me with it. And now that I know you want to watch me fool around with Luna, when I was already tempted? Do you have any idea how hard it's going to be for me not to flirt with her or see how far I can take things?"

Stunned and unable to find the right words to say, Big Mac was now in an unfortunately heavily compromised state.

"I-uh. Well, I was really just—"

"Do you want to watch her lick my pussy?" Kelly asked in a seductive voice. "Do you want to watch me slide my fingers up in her pussy and make her cum?"

These were the things he had only had guessed they could do together, but to hear her say that he could watch, he was at a loss for words.

His first instinct was to say yes, but something inside told him to say no. Maybe because he knew there was something inherently wrong about it. That, or the simple idea that it was a temptation she was trying to resist that made him feel like he shouldn't support these desires. But that was until she started to trace a finger up and down his shaft.

Kelly was frustrated, both sexually and with herself. However, that didn’t stop her from taking advantage of the situation.

"Do you want to watch me play with Luna, Mackie? You want to kiss me and taste her on my lips? I know you like tasting me on mine. Maybe you can even taste both of us together?"

Big Mac was lost in a world of carnal thoughts and the heavenly pleasures of Kelly's touch.

"Yes. I mean, no. Unless you-Mmmph, you want to. I mean—"

Kelly took Big Mac's shaft in her right hand and started to slowly stroke him off.

"Mackie… I don't think you've met the real Bad Girl Kelly. The really, really horny Bad Girl Kelly that loves to play and be pleased. I'm trying to be a good girl."

She started to rub her thumb over the head of his cock as she stroked up, her hand already coated with a heavy glaze of his pre.

"But you're making it so hard for me, baby. It's like you want me to be naughty with our lady of the night."

Another stroke up and Big Mac raised his hips, and his eyes clamped shut. He let out a throaty groan which turned into a loud grunt as he quickly orgasmed.

Shocked by the sudden climax, Kelly almost let go and thought she had somehow hurt him by accident. But as the torrent of white erupted, she steadied her grip and continued to work him through it.

Big Mac wasn't really there as he came. Only for the briefest of moments could he even open his eyes. He never called her name or cried out. It was more like he was paralyzed by the grip she held on him. Eventually, he started to go limp; only then did the paralysis start to ease away, leaving him panting.

Still sitting on his lap, Kelly started to giggle.

“Well… that was a surprise.”

Barely conscious, covered in his own spunk, and still in a state of euphoria, Big Mac started to come around.

“That… was—“ He had to pant heavily to catch his breath. “Holy Celestia… That was—“ Again, he struggled to catch his breath. “—so much better than doing it muh-self.”

Kelly gave a low chuckle.

“Well, I can’t blame you for blowing your load so quickly. I imagine you’ve been pretty pent up, and I’m sure teasing you didn’t help much.”

Big Mac felt a dramatic change in his mental state as soon as Kelly released her grip on his withering cock.

“Gah… if by pent up ya mean wanting to fuck you like you kept teasing me ‘bout we should do, that’s an understatement.“

He lifted his head just enough to look her in the eyes.

“But, I’m sorry ‘bout bring’n up Luna. I think that was the horny talk’n.“ His head flopped back into the grass. “I reckon ya found the Bad Boy Mac in me.”

“Welp,” Kelly stood up over Big Mac and undid her shorts, dropping them with her panties. “I’ve been pent up, too. So, how’s about you treat your special lady to a little release of her own?”

Seemingly giving in to his desires, Big Mac bore a drunken smile.

“Oh, Kelly. I’ve been looking forward tuh this since ya first showed me what ta look forward to.“

He lay there motionless in the grass for a moment, though a sight twitch of his legs suggested an attempt at movement, with no success.

“Why can’t I move? I feel like a changeling just drained me.”

Still pantless, Kelly looked him over.

“Well, you did cum pretty hard. It’s not uncommon for a guy to need a minute to recover after they blow their load. And since I made it extra special, it just means you might need a few minutes.“

Seeing they wouldn’t be getting into any hard action yet, she laid down at his side and started to fondle him.

“Can’t say it wasn’t fun playing with you, though.”

As the treatment continued, Big Mac’s smile only grew wider.

“I just wished it lasted longer. Yer hands feel so incredible. And you talk'n ‘bout Luna… I enjoy the thought of it, but I ‘doan wanna push ya into do’en nuthing ya don’t want to.”

Kelly leaned up over her stud just enough to deliver a few loving kisses before looking him in the eyes with a coy grin.

“I don’t know if it’s nothing I don’t want to do, but more like something I know I shouldn’t do. And I’m probably blowing shit out of proportion with how much she might want to do with me… But I was serious about everything else. I could be easily tempted by her, given how we connected and how nice it felt being close to her when I was missing you. That, and knowing now that it gets you excited, that reeeally makes it more enticing to know it might turn you on.”

Big Mac turned his head and gave Kelly a kiss back.

“Yer plenty ‘nuff fer me, darling.”

Looking quite giddy, Kelly gave him a quick peck on the lips back.

“I feel the same about you, Big Guy… But I… really do need to know how you feel about me doing this. Again, easily tempted. So, if this is a no-go from you about me doing it. I need to hear you say it so I know to keep my distance.“

She rocked her head side to side, silently at war with herself.

“Not that I’m going to try and bang her, but I know me.”

Some of Bad Boy Mac was returning, and he could feel that side clouding his judgment.

“If ya did… would ya leave me?”

Kelly pulled her hand away from his crotch and flicked him in the ear.

“You’re making this whole straight and narrow thing I’m trying to pull a lot fucking harder than it needs to be, ya jackass.”

Big Mac grinned, his perverse thoughts overriding his rational sensibilities.

“We’re also taking it slow.”

With a sudden spurt of laughter, Kelly thumped Big Mac on the chest.

“An open relationship isn’t taking it slow. And, I’m sorry, but I know that I told you that I’m like this, but I don’t want you thinking that you can start sleeping around on me with other mares. And I… Gah! I’m gonna feel like a total bitch if you let me fuck around, even if you do get off from it. And I would say at the least join us, but you knocking up a princess?“

She stopped to give their situation another thought.

“Unless she’s into oral? I mean, if she’s into me, so she’s got to be into-what the fuck am I even talking about? Mac, I’m too horney to think straight. Can you please eat me out until you can fuck me?”

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 31 Aug 2023.]

So, yet another set of plans were scrapped with Sniff and Twilight still having breakfast with everyone else anyway. Which, led to the heartwarming sites of Applejack and Lumberman being adorable with each other.

Some good news, though. Luna is moving into Ponyville until the restoration of The Castle of the Two Sisters is completed. However, that is to be overshadowed by the announcement from Twilight gave to the other ponies. Now they can be open about how they feel about their humans and safely pursue a relationship with them, which is what Twilight intends to do. Not that everypony is willing to share how far along they've come with their human love interest or their intentions to rut. But... how long can that last?

Well, at least being able to use the cover of "I just want to keep them safe," will be helpful how intimately close they appear to be.

For the humans, they seem to be losing faith in the prospects of returning home and look to be focusing on fixing themselves and battle hardening their ponies. That should be fun.

Oh! And the infamous Cutter has been revealed! And boy, howdy is she ever protective of her baby girl Ovens. She seems ruthless and determined, which makes her the perfect candidate to track down Trixie. I'm sure nothing bad can come of that.

Then back to Ponyville and the four Solar Guards seem to love sticking around with the humans. Now we can expect them to stick around for some more shenanigans, maybe even another rematch or two.

Then for what so many of you were waiting for. Twilight actually managed to ask Sniff out. I made it a point to recreate the same scene from Trixie's dream with the same setup where she took advantage of Sniff. The same dialog for the most part and same chair where she jumped on his lap, only she exploited a more intimate embrace than what

To find out how the next breakfast goes, tune in next week for the publication of Chapter 68. Compensating: Part 2 "Comparing Fantasy to Reality."

A big thank you to ParanoidSiren, formally KittyWoofers. Check out her amazing art at any of the sites listed below.

https://www.deviantart.com/Parano1ds1ren
https://www.instagram.com/ParanoidSiren
https://www.twitter.com/ParanoidSiren

Bonus! The reference sheet for Cutter.

69. Compensating: Part 3 "Merging Fantasy with Theory"

As Twilight continued to immerse herself in an erotic fanfic, Cerb was being escorted out in town by his future armored protege.

"Thanks again for walking with me on your downtime."

Thunder Glide made a quick adjustment to her armor she had hastily thrown on.

"It's not a problem. The Solar Guard always answers when called."

"Spoken like a true Lioness," Cerb complimented.

Unexpectedly, Thunder blushed just outside of Cerb's view.

"Do you really mean that…. sir?"

"Nah-Nah-Nah." Cerb waved her off with a rather carefree tone. "None of that sir stuff. We're not in the field, and I’m not an officer. But yes, I meant it. You all fought hard out there and certainly answered the call. I'm proud to know someone as dedicated and brave as the lot of you. You really showed me the warrior spirit out there… Also, kinda glad I didn't go toe to toooh… toe to hoof with you before I went up against Helix. Not with a weapon, at least."

"Is that really a cultural thing for you?" Thunder asked curiously. "Not the Lioness titles, not hitting a woman, I mean?"

Cerb gave Thunder a look to see if she was serious. Clearly, she was, so she deserved a proper explanation.

"Yes… if a guy hits a girl where I come from, they're branded a coward and weak. Even a slap is unacceptable. And I have beat the shit out of more than a few guys who were dumb enough to either do it in front of me or to someone I knew."

Thunder didn't comment on his answer right away. She seemed to struggle to try and take it in exactly what such a response implied.

"Are females weaker than the males of your kind?”

Cerb grunted in an unrestrained fit of frustration at the inquiry.

“Gah, I hate that question, but yes and no. Because—“ He drew a deep breath and made air quotes “—technically, women can do everything a man can do. And to be fair, I’ve seen plenty of women take down guys bigger than them. But at the same time, for our race, they’re the exception, not the rule. If you compare the average woman to the average guy, over ninety percent of the time, the guy will be bigger, stronger, and tougher than the female. Just look at all of us guys compared to Kelly and Becky."

"Oh," Thunder answered with some surprise. "I guess it's different for us. All Earth ponies are physically stronger than the other tribes, us pegasi are generally faster, can fly, and control the weather, while unicorns have their magic. We tend to compare each other by race instead of gender. Most of the time, at least. Stallions do tend to have it easier, though."

For all Cerb had seen, that wasn’t the vibe he was getting.

"Really? Isn't everything run by the women here? I mean, I think Onyx out-ranking you is the first time I’ve seen a guy in a higher position of authority than a female.”

Knowing that was only one of the very few examples, Thunder sighed, still harboring some harsh feelings on the matter.

“Onyx is only a captain, one of the very few male officers. Make no mistake, though: mares make up the highest ranks by far. But… there’s so few stallions everywhere you go that mares seem to give them an easier time. Lots of mares take it so easy on stallions that many of them start to become arrogant and act like they’re better than the mares. Like they don’t know how much easier they have it.”

“Yeah,” Cerb sadly agreed. “We have the same problem with females in the military sometimes. Acting like the rules don’t apply to them or that others should do their work for them. Not all of them, lots of good female marines… I dunno. It’s not really fair to point that out when there’s so many male dirtbag marines at the same time. But there are lower standards females have to meet compared to the males."

He softened his expression and looked at Thunder again. "And if you’re worried that I’m going to look down on you like that, don’t. As far as I can tell, there isn’t much difference between the genders or races. Y’all seem to pull your weight and step up equally. And as far as the sparring goes, I’m worried I’ll end up hurting the stallions too.”

That brought up another point Thunder wanted to address, though it was a bit humorous the more she thought about it.

“You held back against Onyx and Helix, didn’t you?” She said it as more of a statement than posing it as a question.

Cerb grinned, knowing he was caught.

“Of course I did. Hurting any of you guards would have looked terrible on my part. How dangerous would I have to look until they decided that I couldn’t be trusted to be around Fluttershy? Or if I ended up really hurting one of you on accident, none of you would have trusted me or wanted to help. That and at least with Helix at first, I like you guys. Why would I want to hurt you?”

On hearing such a frightening thought, if not an almost hilarious disparity of strength and skill between the two, Thunder huffed out a laugh.

“You’re a good stallion, Cerb. I look forward to training with you.”

Happy to have seemingly settled the matter, Thunder finally noticed the restaurant Cerb was steering them towards. “And what are we doing here?"

Cerb made a turn into Grapes and Olives, prompting another question from the guard. "Didn't we just eat?”

Opening the door for them, Italian Stallion greeted the pair.

“Good morning, and Mr. Husk, welcome back. Here for an early lunch? And by the way, thank you for the invite this evening. I’ll be sure to attend.”

With other plans in mind, Cerb pointed towards the bar.

“Glad to hear it, bud, but I’m here to follow up with Top Shelf and… actually. What's your policy for reservations?”

[Back at the Apple Farm.]

Lumberman pulled up in his truck to his construction crew already hard at work, of which they all immediately stopped.

“Morning guys,” Lumberman casually greeted them as he exited the vehicle. “Wasn’t sure if I'd see you all here.“ He leaned over to whisper to Applejack. “Hey, you want me to send ‘em off?”

For a moment, Applejack considered the offer but made her decision with little thought behind it.

“I’m a mess, Woody. Can I be a terrible hostess and rest up so we can go out tonight? Since all our friends want us there… I just wanna lay in mah bed fer a while.”

Figuring that’s what she wanted to begin with, Lumberman gently stroked her neck.

“Yeah, I'll let the guys know they can stop, and I'll bring ya in."

"Just take me in," Applejack instructed, no shame or enthusiasm in her voice. "The whole darn town heard me wailing. I don't want to wait any longer and don't rightly care if they see me. I got you here… ain't no pony gonna say or do nothing I need to worry 'bout."

As the crew drew closer to welcome Lumberman back, he stepped out of the truck and started to make his way over to the passenger side.

"I really appreciate you guys coming in, but if ya could, would y'all mind wrapping it up for the day? We're gonna need the house quiet for a while."

The crew stopped and stared at Lumberman entering the passenger side. He was fiddling with something and appeared to be talking to himself. Then he emerged with Applejack in his arms, resting over his shoulder, bandages still visible on her hooves.

"I'm sure you all heard Applejack yesterday," Lumberman told the stallions. "She's fine, just a little sore and tired from the meds. We'll pick up again here soon. But… a little peace and quiet is all she needs right now."

One of the crew members nodded, offering no complaints.

"We heard—" He fell short of finding the courage to use the right word to identify her screams, quickly deciding to start over. "We all found our way over here to see if there was anything we could do. Since nopony was here, we thought the least we could do was get back to work. The wall is patched up, but we'll be back when you need us."

One by one, the crew walked back to town, giving their best wishes as they passed by.

A soft glance of thanks and a few words of appreciation exchanged from Applejack and Lumberman were given in turn. Then, not long after the final farewell, one overdue wish was granted… Applejack was finally back in her own bed.

"How’re you holding up there, Apple Hat?" Lumberman asked as he set her iconic stetson down. "Anything you want me to get for ya?"

Applejack laid motionless atop her bed sheet, still hurting and her mind whirling with all the excitement of being alone with Lumberman again. However, there was the disappointment of being so immobile, not to mention the pain that was slowly returning with more potency than a mild ache.

"I'll be fine so long as ya don't run off and leave me all by myself."

Lumberman sat on the bed next to Applejack but faced himself away from her.

"Hey, uh… I know this might be kind of a weird time to do it, but… I apologize for how I first reacted towards you and the rest of your friends when we first met."

Applejack slowly rolled herself over to face Lumberman and was abruptly taken aback by his posture, facing away from her, sulking as if he were ashamed of something.

"Woody? You ain't done nothing worth apologizing for. And if ya did, you sure as sunshine have gone and made up for by—"

A sudden thought hit her of what if all his kindness was an apology all in and of itself. "Just what are you try 'n to apologize for anyhow?"

"Prejudice," Lumberman sadly answered. "I might not have been spiteful or made some judgment of racial superiority, but I did discriminate."

A failed attempt to reach out to lay a hoof on Lumberman's back left Applejack feeling uneasy.

"Whattdya mean by discriminate? I ain't seen ya do nuthing discriminatory."

Despite her efforts, Lumberman kept his back to her and started to explain himself.

"When I… When we first got here, we were confused and just wanted to go home. We half expected some simple solution to get us home and be done with this, but let's be real… Benny probably killed the one that could send us home, and now there's probably no way of getting back."

Applejack lay there, still confused at the sudden change of conversation.

"I'm not following."

Lumberman raised his voice, angry at himself.

"Take a look around Apples… Half of my friends are probably already hooking up with one of your friends or another, and I was against it… Like there was something wrong with them if they were going to, but I was wrong. Cus if I did, I would be treating you like animals, but yer not. And I knew that from early on… I just had a problem accepting it."

He finally turned to look at Applejack with an apologetic smile - "It just took a little more honesty in my life to come to terms with it."

Letting off a brief chuckle at the somewhat cheesy line, Applejack smiled back sweetly, her hopes for a promising future with Lumberman growing.

“Ya got nothing to apologize for, Woody. Y’all had good reasons fer thinking what ya did. And as fer getten ya back home? I don’t know what to tell ya. I don’t understand magic much or if it’s a lost cause. What I do know, is yer an Apple now. We’ll take care uh ya. Through thick and thin, I’ll always be here for ya. Even if ya have to lug by bomb-ass around for it.”

Lumberman chuckled and laid his hand over Applejack’s head, running his fingers through her mane.

“I feel like the family I brought here is slowly moving on to bigger and better things now that it’s not just us taking care of each other. So, I figure I might as well follow their lead and see where life as an Apple leads me… if you don’t mind the company.”

Just tickled with Lumberman’s acceptance, Applejack snorted out a laugh as she leaned into his hand.

“Woody, just move in already. Ya might be fighting Kelly for the spare room, because if yer right about yer friends hooking up with everypony else, pretty sure Big Mac and her have grown rather sweet on each other.”

“Yeah,” Lumberman agreed as he swung his body over to lay next to Applejack. “That was a dead giveaway. I just hope he can handle her. She’s a wild one.”

Applejack turned and let Lumberman cuddle up to her, her previous pain seemingly having faded somewhat.

"You’ve come a long way since wandering off in the dark and scary pony woods, Woody."

"Come a long way since the bathtub," Lumberman joked in response.

Applejack laughed, plenty of humor mixed in with those more than pleasant memories.

"Sure have. Not that it was such a bad time getting to know ya better, all things considered."

It was then, thinking back to that night and what really started Applejack's interest in Lumberman, something stood out in her time with him.

[The night Kelly was stabbed when Lumberman was bathing Applejack.]

Lumberman was having a bad reaction to being asked to wash Applejack’s backside. Too many lines that should never be crossed were suddenly a proverbial tangled mess in front of him.

"I thought you said you didn't want me poking and prodding in places I didn't belong?"

Applejack sat up abruptly, blushing brightly, too tired, too weak to do it herself, and too impatient to have some other pony come and take over.

"I'm not asking you to go exploring under my tail, or fixing to have you rut me. You said you'd help me wash up. And... I don't want to touch Kelly's blood any more than I have to. So just please... wash it out for me."

[Back in Applejack’s room.]

Did she forget that she was worried about him touching her most sensitive areas that night? Even more confusingly, she even used the word rut? But how? She had no memory of the word until that night.

Was it possible that she was wanting sex even as early as back then but didn’t know enough to understand it? Did her desires calm down, waiting for him to come around? Was there a connection at all to that night and her current state of confusion on remembering the world to an act she was ignorant to?

It was amid this confusing storm of questions that Applejack felt she had to say something.

"Woody?'

"Yeah? You need something?" Lumberman asked.

So many questions… so tired… so sore… so… glad to have Lumberman back in her bed taking care of her. It could wait.

"Can you give me a bit of a rub down till we fall asleep? I'd rather not be the downer that falls asleep at the party tonight."

"I was waiting for you to say that," Lumberman happily answered.

[Over at the newly established S.M.I.L.E. Hidequarters.]

Knock-Knock-Knock, came the gentle tapping on Bon Bon's front door.

"Can you get that Lyra?" Bon Bon asked, still half asleep in her bed. "Lyra?"

Downstairs, the sound of the door opening snapped Bon Bon awake, fearing an intruder.

"Sniff!" Lyra's voice excitedly called out from downstairs, starting a conversation Bon Bon couldn't make out, except for Lyra’s response. "I got my work done early this morning. Of course, I'm free! Let's go!"

After the door latched shut downstairs, Bon Bon tried to put together what their status was. They were supposed to review their findings and prepare their reports together.

True, plans do change, and Sniff had showed up to take Lyra somewhere, so she was doing her job. But she was a rookie. She didn't know the ins and outs of this gig, nor how to fight if Sniff got hostile. All she got were some introductory training manuals they went over. These humans were new and needed a seasoned agent… but Bon Bon herself lacked the social skills to get close to them. Lyra's carefree nature made her the best candidate.

“Well, time to get this day started,” Bon Bon grumbled to herself, knowing there was little chance of her going back to sleep.

She got herself ready: mane fixed, coat brushed, mouth washed. It was her usual morning procedure, and then she made her way downstairs to an empty kitchen, minus a half-eaten bowl of oatmeal left next to the sink.

Another quick look around the room didn't reveal any paperwork.

"Okay, Lyra. Let's see just how much work you did get done this morning."

She tapped the side of a wall-mounted cabinet, triggering a secret compartment to open with their collection of documents. Inside, sitting on top of a collection of x-rays, was Lyra's first official report.

Bon Bon wasted no time opening it to start her review. Inside was a surprising wealth of information. Physical characteristics, times, locations, known and suspected associates in town, most likely food preferences, and…"

"Euphoric-like sensations upon physical contact when providing therapeutic massages with noticeable improvement to mental state and positive emotional well-being over prolonged periods of time?" Bon Bon read aloud.

"Target Sniff, in addition to his natural scent of clovers being quite pleasant, it may also provide a calming effect in low doses, or hyper states of joy and harmony in stronger doses! Additional research may be required as outside influences have been noted to remove any improvements acquired after exposure. Target also appears to be unaware of effects and has shown considerable doubt and confusion to even limited known effects of his influence?"

She flipped through the pages to see much of the same had been recorded on the other targets. After a second look, she could see many of the same topics recorded for Sniff, were marked 'NTR: Pending Investigation.' At least she left a kudos for Bon Bon at the bottom.

Cerberus mission planning report:

Observation:
Not recorded.

Status:
Not complete.

Reason:
Agent Golden Mentha was made unavailable, procuring essential items required for said mission by request of target Cerberus and F.R.O.W.N. member Kindness.

Resolution:
Report for the mission planning presented by target Cerberus will be compiled by Agent Sweetie Drops. Agent Drops has already provided a briefing for Agent Mentha, and has an eyewitness account of the mission/exercise conducted, and was able to review reports provided during the exercise. Agent Drops’s expertise in deception and corporate spying has proven fruitful in understanding target Cerberus and target Benny’s military capabilities. Additionally, her seasoned knowledge would dictate she is best suited to cover these attributes.

I will be deferring to her to provide the most accurate and informative report regarding this matter.

Like biting into a foal's first attempt at making a dessert that looked like a biohazard but tasting like a gift of the gods, Bon Bon was beside herself.

"She's… good at this? How did she get so good so fast?"

She put the report down and grabbed her own paper to go over. When she opened it, she noticed a pink envelope with balloon stickers and a sticky note over it.

I'll save you the trouble of opening it and cleaning up the confetti. We're invited to a post-war party at the human embassy tonight at 8 PM. I’ll be back early so we can go together.

Lyra.

“Yeah, that’s just what I would have needed. I swear, no matter how much I clean, I just keep finding that stuff all over the place.“ She set the envelope aside. “At least she hasn’t cut me off entirely. Now I just need to get my work done.”

[Just outside Oven Fresh’s bakery.]

Oven Fresh locked the door behind her with the “Out to Lunch” sign flipped in the window. This wasn’t something she did often, but she was going to a party tonight and needed to look her best for Sniff. That meant she needed something new to wear.

“Oh, I can’t wait to see how good I look in this. Maybe if I play my cards right and shake my rump, I can get more than one finger tonight. Gah!“ She blurted out in excitement but remembered she was in public, then tried to calm herself. “I need to be more careful thinking about that. But… oooh. He only let me cum once.”

She continued trotting through the mostly empty streets, not able to hide her enthused smile as she continued to think about how amazing her new life with Sniff was. Though, she still had to acknowledge some of the shortcomings as well.

“We had plenty of time for at least one more. Or at least he could have let me do something for him.”

She took a moment to ponder another mare’s situation with him. “I wonder if he’ll end up doing anything with Twilight? Poor girl is so into him, and after all she’s been through, she deserves at least… well, at least what I’m enjoying.”

As she continued through town to Rarity’s boutique, she revisited her previous thoughts. Dating Sniff but not really being his special somepony was an odd venture to explore. She thought he was the one for her, or at least he could have been if not for the issue with their incompatible genetics and the uncertainty of him eventually leaving Equestria. It was a depressing thought knowing they probably weren’t going to be sharing forever together, yet there was still so much freedom with exploring what he had to offer without consequence.

In some ways, it made the idea of sharing him with other mares seem rewarding. Let him have an avenue to enjoy himself if she could barely keep up with his hands. Then again, he was too big to take her, so it’s likely no other mare would be any different if he really wanted to rut.

The thought only served to frustrate her as she wondered if there was something she could do for him. Not that she didn't get a thrill out of watching him pleasure himself with his own hand. However, it would have been hard to do anything at that angle while she was struggling to keep enough composure to beg him not to stop as he continued to make her climax.

Maybe he just needed a little more encouragement? A little push in the right direction. Preferably any direction that would have him on top of her or between her—

The bell chimed to Rarity's shop, spooking Ovens out of her fantasies as soon as she stepped in.

"Hello? Rarity?"

"Oven Fresh!" Rarity greeted as she walked with an unusually large garb, too large for a pony or a human. "Darling… you are going to love what I made for you."

"You finished my outfit, I take it?" Oven Fresh asked, looking eager for the answer. "I got an invite for a post-war party tonight and really want to wear it there. I think Peter is going to love it."

Given the many revelations in the Everfree Forest, Rarity had no doubt. Although, given Twilight's announcements, new questions grew.

"I'm sure he will, although… is it really true that humans and ponies can't procreate together?"

Oven Fresh blushed, not expecting to have those thoughts enter another pony's mind. However, it also served to remind her of her previous concerns regarding a relationship with Sniff.

"Oh… So, Twilight already told you all? Well, no point denying it."

She had to assume Twilight must have let it be known that she intended to date Sniff as well.

"And yes, it is a little strange sharing my first coltfriend, but I like Twilight, and Peter needs both of us looking out for him. Kinda like how Cerb needs both you and Fluttershy. But as for us not being able to start a family with them? I don't fully understand it, but it's a real shame. Peter would have made a great husband."

Rarity's posture dropped some after hearing that. However, if Sniff was going to date Twilight as well, that gave her other hopes.

"I hate hearing that. It really seems to make it sound like all we could have is but only a little time to be close to them."

Ovens was now certain that Rarity was trying to get with Cerb after their previous conversation, now this?

"I'm guessing Cerb hasn't asked you out on a second date, and you're wondering if you'll get anything more than that with him, aren't you?"

Disheartened, Rarity looked up with sad eyes, not even like she was trying to hide it anymore around Ovens.

"I suppose there's no need for me to hide that either. It's just so bothersome that the closer I get to him, it seems like there's always something else that gets in the way. For crying out loud, we've fought together and even slept in the same bed together. I've even seen him completely disrobed and tended to his injuries, but can't reach that next step with him."

That was a lot of information to give out, but she had already used Oven Fresh as a means to help her vent. Knowing that Twilight trusted her gave her a lot of leeway as well.

"And don’t get me wrong, I love the attention he gives me. I just would love to do—“ She melted into a dreamy look of longing. “—so much more with him. I can only imagine how close you've become with Peter, given how attracted to you he is."

Oven Fresh felt terrible for the struggles Rarity had to be going through. Her new friend's situation sounded so much like hers before she tempted Sniff into giving into his own desires.

“You know, I… had a difficult time with Peter at first getting him past that point where he would even—” She had to be careful not to say too much. “—want to be as close as we are now.”

Despite Oven’s attempts, Rarity could pick up the hint of something more behind her words. At the moment, she knew she needed help and wasn’t feeling so proud she couldn’t ask for it.

Once behind the counter, she finally brought out a medium-sized cardboard box. Removing the lid, the new outfit Sniff had requested for Oven Fresh floated into view.

“How close are you, two? And what does it take to get that far?”

The skirt was the first piece Oven Fresh saw, and her heart began to race at its beauty, imagining how she was going to look in it. Helping Rarity was still on her mind, but that skirt stole all her focus as she wanted to put it on and feel Sniff’s hands exploring under it.

Those thoughts instantly put her back in the kitchen that morning. He had lifted her up and laid her down on a small prep table. It was the perfect height for him to lean down with little effort and kiss her while still reaching down below her waist. Then slowly, teasingly, feeling up her thighs, inching at a painfully slow pace, making her wait… He made her wait all that time just to make her cum in less than a minute, and only once? With all the time they had and the position he teased her with helping her down, had he been naked while he held her hips—

“Oven Fresh! Don’t move!” Rarity quickly called out, pulling the undersexed mare out of her daydream, and ran to lock the door with the closed sign facing out. "Fluttershy! I need you in here, please."

Oven Fresh froze in a panic. What was happening? Why did Rarity suddenly freak out? Timberwolves? Changelings? Why was Fluttershy even there?

“Rarity? What’s going on? What happened?” She asked as Rarity stood panicking in pace.

“I was afraid this would happen,” Rarity answered as she raised a hoof and guided Oven Fresh’s eyes to a mirror.

In the reflection, Oven Fresh could see her ears twitching, snapping back up and down. Even behind her, her tail would bob or swipe side to side. She was so wrapped up in her thoughts that she hadn’t even noticed.

As Fluttershy ran in from the other room, Rarity drew a deep breath through her nose to break the bad news, but was met with a familiar perfume in the air.

“Oh, dear… with a scent like that, there’s no mistaking it, Oven Fresh. You’re going to need our help if you don’t want to scare Peter away.”

“What?!” Oven Fresh yelped, her prior arousal replaced with pure terror. “How am I going to scare Peter away? Do I stink?! Is that what you… Help with what? What’s wrong with my ears? You warned me about this earlier."

Rarity laid a hoof on Oven’s shoulder, knowing in her heart how difficult this was going to be to explain.

“Fluttershy and I went through the same thing after getting as close to Justin as we have."

Fluttershy stepped in closer to help calm the frightened mare.

"It can be very confusing at first, but getting ahead of the signs and knowing when to relieve them can actually be a rewarding experience."

Oven Fresh was beyond lost and needed an explanation.

"What!?"

"Your body," Rarity said in a sympathetic voice. "It's telling you that it's ready to start a family with Peter. And while—"

"What?!" Oven Fresh shouted in her frightened confusion. "But we can't start a family! I just want to have sex with him."

Fluttershy gave a sympathetic look, trying to show that she could relate.

"It was hard for us to come to terms that we wouldn't be able to—" Something finally clicked with Oven Fresh's confession, making Fluttershy change her tone. "When you say sex, what do you think sex is?"

Oven Fresh started to turn pale, fearful of what the consequences of saying too much was going to bring about.

"Sex? Oh, you know… Holding hooves, gently nuzzling each other while sipping coco—"

"His long, hard dick thrusting up inside you while he holds you by the hips from behind?" Fluttershy added in, trying to bring Oven Fresh out of her denial.

Oven Fresh's tail immediately swished back and forth, then flicked up and snapped back down against her, making her give out a muffled yelp. She realized that they knew.

"Please don't say that. I'm having enough trouble just thinking about it. Hearing about it is only going to make me want it more, and I can't run back to Peter for another orgasm while he's at work."

"Orgasm?" Rarity asked, both intrigued and confused. "You'll have to excuse us, but is that some kind of code word for something?"

Oven Fresh darted her eyes between the two clueless mares that stood before her.

"Hold on… how do you two know about sex if you don't know what an orgasm is? Aren't you having sex with Cerberus? Or… was that the next step you were trying to get to?"

She shook her head, trying to put the puzzle pieces together in this messed-up confrontation. “Are you both having sex with Cerb? How can you both know about sex unless you are both…. What is going on with my ears?!"

[After an hour's worth of swapping stories and a few small violations of confidentiality in the pursuit of ensuring their human's safety.]

Finally, the trio had reached some mutual level of understanding, which turned out to be… problematic for some parties involved.

"Son of a bitch!" Rarity yelled, angrily venting in frustration. "Why are her experiences so much different from ours? She was having Wonder Rushes before her ears and tail went on the fritz! And orgasm? What a stupid name for such a wonderful feeling."

While nowhere near as vocal as her wingmare, Fluttershy was having her own issues to dwell on.

"Not only that, I like the term cumming by the way, she cums so much faster than we can with each other."

"No judgment," Oven Fresh snuck in to show her support, feeling a little guilty, knowing just how much further she’d gotten than the others.

"Thank you," Fluttershy quickly responded before continuing. "Humans almost seem like they were, to borrow Justin's explanation, built so differently from us that it almost seems like they were built for sex."

Rarity rolled her eyes at yet another complication she had to deal with.

"Aside from flying or using magic, what are they not better than us at doing? And why do some seem to be prone to having multiple partners while others like Lumberman, only want one special somepony? Then the others don't seem to have any interest at all?"

Despite the conversation seemingly trapped in a negative light, Fluttershy grinned, her hopes of having Cerb and Rarity appear all the more obtainable.

"At least now we know we can share."

"Ugh!" Rarity groaned out loud. "Fluttershy, please. Having Justin groom me in the shower was enough to make me want to Wonder Rush all over him. Then you killed the mood with our unfortunate set of circumstances, knowing that… Come to think of it, no pun intended, if Justin would be willing to let us share him, do you think we could share him at the same time?”

Oven Fresh blushed as she tried not to think about what that would look like.

“Are you girls serious? It’s one thing to be willing to share him with each other, and again, not judging, what you two have done together, but… isn’t that a bit much?”

Fluttershy tried to hide her embarrassed smile, though it was a fruitless effort given her nature.

“Maybe. But, this is still so new to us. We had to learn everything we know now by trial and error. And not that it’s unheard of for two mares to spend their lives together, knowing what you told us about all the other things we can do, if Justin ends up choosing somepony else, or no pony at all, we’ll be fine with each other. Although, if he does want to be with both of us, and Rarity and I already want to be with each other as well, and having more than one special somepony is okay if it doesn’t go beyond dating, why not share each other all at the same time?”

Utterly baffled at what she’d just heard, Oven couldn’t stop from rolling her eyes. Even if she wanted a lot, as it were, what those two wanted was overkill.

“Whatever. You girls do whatever you want to do. Can I get my skirt, please? I still need to finish an order for Grapes and Olives tonight, and I don’t want to show up late and risk not getting some alone time with Peter. I’m really banking on this skirt and everything else doing the trick for me.”

Shifting to her more professional demeanor, Rarity brought the clothes back up with a smile that hinted at her knowing something the others didn’t.

“Not to worry. All I need is for you to try it on to make sure everything fits just as Peter intended, then you can be on your way. But if you are worried your ensemble won’t be enough to get him going, I doubt that will be an issue with all the assistance you’ll have tonight.”

Now more than a little suspicious, Oven Fresh cocked an eyebrow.

“Assistance? What else are you planning on doing to help me?”

Deciding to play dumb, Rarity pulled out a stack of more boxes as she answered.

“I didn’t understand the fascination Peter had on your posterior while we did your initial fitting, but that didn’t mean I didn’t recognize how effective his taste in fashion was capturing his attention. If any of the others are even half as interested as he is, I think we all might end up getting what we are probably wanting."

Her greedy smile slowly faded. “Assuming Fluttershy and I can work past our other issues with Justin.”

Oven Fresh lost some of that frustration she had developed and, again, sympathized with her new confidants.

“You girls… You know what? Honestly, I have no room to even say how you two should go about working your relationship with Cerb. You’ve both been through so much more than I have and certainly had a harder time out in the Everfree Forest with him. If you both want to share each other, buck it. I hope you can make it work. Heck, I hope you can both have foals with him if there’s a way to make it happen, but at the very least, you should probably be honest and tell him what you both really want."

She took a moment to reflect on the trials she had gone through with Sniff, then all his own issues that he had to get over to be with her.

"I know Peter said he was worried about doing this, and rightfully worried about hurting me, but these aren’t our typical, everyday Equestrian relationships. I think we should be able to make this be whatever we want it to be. Forget what anypony says about it. We have our stallions, they can have theirs."

"You're right," Rarity confidently agreed. "In fact, Fluttershy, we should let Justin know he doesn't have to choose. Dare I say, I want it to be all three of us. We need to let him know tonight. We'll tell him it's both of us, or none of us. I like what we have, and I'm not giving that up."

Equally brimming with newfound confidence, Fluttershy stomped her hoof, firmly determined to deliver their ultimatum.

"That's right. But… maybe we should still take things a little slow with him. He’s still in such a fragile state, we could end up pushing him away if he’s afraid of letting us down and says yes because he’s afraid of losing us. What happened between us happened naturally. It has to be the same with him.”

Regardless of having a clear goal in mind, Fluttershy knew there were still considerations they had to work with.

“Let’s face it. Even if he said yes and did end up rutting us for a while, it wouldn’t be worth losing him in the long run. Even if Twilight sends him home and we never see him again, I don’t want to lose him forever, knowing that we hurt him after he trusted us.”

With all the unknown still hanging over their heads, Fluttershy didn't want to lose the one relationship she already had established with Rarity. Even if Cerb turned them down, they could at least be friends… hopefully.

"If Twilight finds a way to send them home and he can’t come back, then I’d rather he leave because it was something he wanted to do, not out of guilt or fear. Luna forbid if he left resenting us, but you’re right. Making him worry about us would only put him more in danger.”

Wanting to provide some form of aid, Ovens stepped in with some additional insight.

“Girls, I’m aware of how powerful he can be. He’s probably the strongest warrior I’ve ever heard of, but if there’s anything more dangerous out there than the Timberwolves, he’s going to need you at his side more than in his bed. Outside of the nightmares, I mean.”

The two mares shared a similar concerned look as Ovens continued.

“Peter wanted this before we were even talking about being intimate. You two...“ She groaned regretfully. “You both made your relationship with him based on taking care of him before you started trying to date him. And his safety is probably all of our safety if the Pony of Shadows isn’t the only threat coming after them. But from the sound of things, I don’t think he would be this close to both of you if he wasn’t honestly interested.”

After all the concerns being shared, this sounded a lot more optimistic. Thinking about it, Ovens could see a lot of signs that a relationship with Cerb was likely going to work.

“After all, if Peter was interested but still had to be worked into a position where he could finally be comfortable with me, I can’t imagine Justin would allow himself to be as open and exposed as he has been with you. You both have a chance, just be smart about how you approach him.”

Feeling a brief sense of relief, Rarity sighed, yet some doubts were still biting at her mind.

“Yes, of course. I probably should take some time to properly think this through more carefully. But in the meantime, let’s get you into this new outfit. Oh, and as for the panties Peter was so adamant about, you have two options. The first pair is much thinner and made of a more breathable silk. The other, which you should probably wear tonight, is made of the same absorbent material our pajamas use. And just a heads up, if your situation is anything like ours, you may only be getting a little wet right now, but believe me… you’ll be a dripping mess before the end of the week.”

[Earlier that day just outside of the Castle of Friendship.]

Shining gave Becky another cautious smile as he escorted her to the hospital.

“Are you sure you don’t want to take one of the cars? You seem to get tired rather easily.”

“No,” Becky said, shrugging off his concerns. “It’s early, and I’ve barely been active today. I should be fine. Besides, I’m supposed to be exercising a lot more than I do right now to keep my lungs as strong as they can be.”

Deciding to let the transportation issue drop, Shining mentally ran through a short list of other options.

“Well, let me know if things get too tiring. I can call us a cab or give you a ride on my back like Big Mac does for Kelly.”

Mentally picturing how that would look, Becky snorted a laugh that ended in a giggle.

“Maybe, but as fun as that sounds, I don’t think anyone should ride you other than Flurry or Cadance.”

Shining laughed but didn’t catch the joke about his wife riding him.

“Nah, it would be fine. Stuff like that lets ponies know I’m a prince that really cares.”

“Fine,” Becky said with a goofy smile. “I haven’t had a pony ride since I was a kid. Could be fun.”

“Pony ride?” Shining asked. “Oh, that’s right. There’s ponies in your world, too. But they’re more like giant dogs or something, right?”

Lacking a better explanation...and not wanting to possibly offend someone, Becky shrugged.

“Egh. Sorta. They’re not smart like we are. They’re usually nice, but I’d rather have you guys for company than them.”

“Likewise,” Shining replied. “You humans really do make for great company. Cadance mentioned it before, but we haven’t made a lot of new friends outside of the work we do since she became a Princess and I became Captain of the Guard. Trying to separate work and friends while having ponies or other dignitaries that are fake or only like us because of our status has been a pain. You’re all so genuine.”

Becky smiled back, happy to hear such compliments.

“Don’t be so modest. You both are just the same, really. A prince and princess that are not snooty or stuck up, demanding praise or that we bow down to you. You’re just like Rainbow Dash and the rest of the girls. You don’t let your authority go to your head. And I’ve seen how much you two care about your subjects and everyone around you. Also, between you and me, I think you married the best princess. Nothing against your sister, but Cadance is gorgeous. So much more fun than I could have imagined. And I still can’t thank you enough for all the help you’re both offering. Cerb really needs a lot of help, well, both him and me.”

Enjoying the praise, Shining strode onward proudly as he explained his position.

“When Twilight wrote to us about your situation, we knew we had to do something to help. It’s not your fault that you’re here, but at least you ended up in my sister’s care. And we do all that we can to help any pony in Equestria. You and your friends are no different. But after we had the chance to meet you and see what great friends you are, especially you and Cerb, we couldn’t help but take a personal interest in your problems. But, since you seem to know a lot about us, care to tell me a bit more about yourself?”

Becky kind of forced a smirk and continued on by trying to think of where to start.

“Not a lot for me to tell ya if you don’t want me to ruin your day.“

Despite the somewhat morbid subject matter, she carried on with the same smirk. “I grew up poor with a mother who was a drug user and a drunk, but no father. Most of my life, I was too sick or weak to take care of myself, so my friends helped me out with the day-to-day stuff. When the docs finally found the right kind of medication to keep me stable, I got interested in learning medicine. After high school, I started med school, hoping I could find my own cure.”

Trudging along, her smirk never fell, but there was a hint of remorse behind her eyes. Something she managed to avoid being made part of the conversation.

“But… I found out that my diseases would break my body down faster than I’d be able to graduate and be viable to actually work as a doctor… so… I dropped out, got swallowed up in debt, and been living it up as much as I can until my time on Earth is up.”

She briefly laughed at her own statement. “Fitting, how now that I’m no longer on Earth, I’m both working with medicine again and living it up with no debt in this world. That, and everyone keeps telling me that together, we can cure both diseases.”

Shining continued on with Becky, not sure where to take this conversation when she gave him so little to work with...at least with regards to something that wasn’t depressing or potentially harmful to bring up.

“Uh… what exactly did you study?”

Becky chuckled for a moment, thinking about how to explain this doozy.

“I changed majors a few times. Biology, genetics... Thought getting a PhD in surgery was going to be a good idea for a while. Uh… I took a stab at pharmaceuticals, but I couldn't keep up with the chemistry. Then… I just took whatever they offered, but the stress was too much, and walking around everywhere while carrying all the books for my classes became too heavy… I kinda gave up and decided to enjoy what time I had left with my friends instead."

Still not having much to work with, Shining thought to try and make the best of her story. Unfortunately, having so little useful info might end up sounding like just giving her platitudes, but that's all he had at the moment.

“You must have learned a lot by the looks of it. You’ve already saved two lives since you got here.”

For a moment, Becky had to think about that. In some ways, she did help take care of Kelly and kept her stable until the others used the Elements. Then, with Applejack, she was the one who noticed the splinters growing and talked Cerb through the surgery. Technically, she really was responsible for the two lives being saved, yet wasn’t going to hog all the glory.

"I helped a lot, but I never did any of it alone. I can't take all the credit."

"And you're modest," Shining added rather boldly. "But here’s a question. Why is it that you seven can come from a world that's so horrible, with the wars and killing, and such—" His face soured with detest. "—horrible other humans that treated you all so badly, but you're all such good humans?"

"They’re not all bad," Becky said with a smile. "There's plenty of good people back on Earth. Truth is, really scummy people are more the exception than the rule as far as humans go. We… I dunno, just have really shitty luck. But we also had each other through nearly all of it. You know, that whole friendship is magic thing your sister is so famous for.”

Shining chuckled for a moment before turning his gaze back up to Becky.

“Well, after all the risks Cerb took and how close you stuck by him, I can certainly see why Rainbow Dash took such a liking to you. Your loyalty to each other really knows no bounds.”

Now, Becky knew Shining was trying to butter her up. He was there when she tried to stop Cerb and heard her scold and berate him. None of which was friendly. Though, rather than be angry, she decided to have some fun by testing his gaslighting.

“Okay, Tinfoil. What are you really after?” She asked, a sly grin across her face, letting him know she wasn’t so easily fooled. “I didn’t stand by Cerb’s dumb ass idea to take Fluttershy into the forest until after I knew we weren’t going to be able to stop him. Not to mention I was second only to Kelly from being the last to support him.”

“Fair point,” Shining told her, not allowing too much of his flattery to be discarded. “But loyalty isn’t all about agreeing with a friend. Just like how Fluttershy was dedicated to taking care of him out there, you showed your loyalty by putting his safety above your own benefit. And even after you realized you couldn’t convince him to change his mind, you did everything you could to make sure he was going to be safe and taken care of if something did happen.”

He gave a cocky smirk that built up with a passable air of arrogance around him.

“Don’t think I didn’t see how mad you were. We all thought his plan was foolish at first. Yet, even with all the planning and resources he was able to gather for their trip, I was still worried something could happen.”

Taking another look at the prince, Becky had to respect his game, if he was playing one with her. That was almost Sniff levels of smooth.

“And I’m glad you went along,” Becky graciously thanked him. “But… I guess this ties in with how you all keep flattering us with our friendship and everything. You all barely know us. Are you really that low on friends that you valued ours enough to risk your life for?”

Even with the jab at his social life, Shining continued in a proud stride, but his smile bore a hint of regret behind it.

“Growing up, it was mostly just me and Twi together. Then, when I went to a Canterlot school for the more elite ponies, I only had a few friends. I actually got bullied and wasn’t much of a popular stallion. Believe it or not... I was kind of a geek.”

“A geek?” Becky asked, taking another look at his build. “Huh… I would have figured you more of a jock.”

Shining had another short laugh, mixed feelings of pride, joy, and sorrow for those harsh days.

“No, I didn’t really start coming into my own until I met Cadance. After we got together, my friends started to drift apart from me. Even my old bully made amends, but he eventually went off to do his own thing. The same thing happened to Cadance. Then Twi got wrapped up studying under Princess Celestia, so it was mostly just me and Cadance spending what time we could together while I went up in the ranks and she continued her princess training. We…"

For a moment, Shining held a strong look of hurt inside. Something that had him withdrawn from the conversation. It was a look he hadn't expressed much before.

“When Cadance and I were to be married, neither of us had anypony for our own wedding party. I had to ask my sister to be my best mare… I’d grown so distant from all of my own friends that I no longer had any for my best colt. And I’m sure you know that Chrysalis took over Cadence's identity for the wedding. So when she had to pick the bride’s mares, she picked Twilight’s old study partners from Celestia’s school because those were all she could find in our old photos. Even when Cadance came back, she chose Twilight’s friends because she didn’t have anypony else.”

Now feeling a little guilty for a comment, Becky started to look at Shining in a new light. Maybe they really were this desperate for company.

“You both really don’t have a lot of friends?”

“No,” Shining not so proudly admitted. “At most, we have Twilight’s friends. For a while, we thought Sunburst was going to be a close friend, but he took so strongly to his duties as Flurry Heart’s crystaller and studying instead. He’s more like a friendly royal staff member than—“

He stopped along their path and thought for her moment. His eyes fell to the dirt, and he let out a long sigh, coming to terms with his rather lonely fate.

“The last time Cadance and I really were able to relax and just be ourselves with others and have fun was our wedding reception. Then all of you showed up and… treated us like normal ponies.“

He turned back to Becky, ready to be brutally honest.

“You treated us just the same as you treated the rest of your friends. We weren’t better than you or so revered that you were afraid to make jokes at our expense, put us in our place when we were rude by arguing, and, yes, the dancing before all that was totally inappropriate.”

With an apologetic smile, he shrugged, knowing how poorly it still must have looked on him. However, what else did he have to lose at this point?

“We could never do that with the other ponies around here. Everything with the afterparty was the most fun we’d been able to have in years. We can even trust you with Flurry Heart, as far as I’m concerned. So… no… if having friends is us being ourselves and not being catered to while being handled with foal’s gloves, you’re all the only real friends we have.”

Becky wanted to smile after hearing just how much their simple night of kindness meant to them, but hearing about their social isolation, it was too depressing not to let those feelings show.

“I’m sorry. I guess what I’ve seen before didn’t really show what your life is really like. But if us treating you like normal friends really means that much to you, then I won’t question it. That being said, you don’t have to do all the extra stuff for us. And I don’t need to be flattered to appreciate having you as a friend. Just be real with me, and I’ll be real with you. Joke around, act natural, talk a little smack. Just relax is all I’m asking. If Cerb and I are going to be staying with you and Cadance for a while, just act like you did with us at the after-party.”

Elated, Shining returned a grateful smile.

“I think I can do that." He waited for Becky to join his side again before continuing on. "I'm sure it doesn't hurt that you're cute. Every prince should be surrounded by cute mares. And Cadence is going to have Cerb around her half the time. Why should I have to go without a human friend to show off and brag about?"

"Ha!" Becky laughed heartily at the prince’s joke. "Hip candy? That's what you're after? Damn, maybe I should be flattered."

“Hip candy?” Shining asked with a smirk. “That sounds more like something Pinkie Pie would want.”

“No,” Becky replied with a subtle laugh. “Hip candy is someone you keep next to you because they look pretty.”

Shining rolled his eyes and spoke with an air of mirth in his voice,

“You’re a good-looking human mare, but Cadance has you beat if I wanted hip candy.“ He gave Becky a coy grin. “You make it really hard to give you a compliment, you know that?”

Becky reached out and playfully flicked Shining’s ear.

“Tough titties, Tin Foil. You’re a prince, married with a kid of your own, and you keep complimenting me after you bribed your way into an inappropriate dance with me. That, and at the same time, got Cadance spitefully mad at you. So, if you think I’m trying to put some distance between us with all the flattery, it’s because I am.”

Just thinking about how obvious this should be was almost infuriating, but at the same time, kind of funny. It wasn’t much different than getting caught up in stupid shit with her other friends.

“I love hanging out with both of you and would hate for her to think you might be wanting to cheat on her with me. Or heaven forbid someone sees or hears you saying all this to me and starts a rumor about it. That would be horrible, and I’d never forgive myself.”

And just like that, a lot of Shining’s aspirations seemed to wither and die. Either he wasn’t being sly enough with his intentions to get closer, or he was going about this the wrong way entirely. Regardless, his actions were all too transparent, and he would have to change gears on top of taking her not-so-subtle hints.

“You’re right. Not me wanting to cheat on Cadance, but dealing with a rumor like that would be terrible. And Cadance and I have talked about what you’re rightfully concerned about. I didn’t expect Cadance to get so close to Cerb as she did… and that revenge dance she had with him had me worried. But we know where we stand with each other and aren’t going to risk our marriage on you two. We love each other far too much for that. If anything, though, the moment of jealousy did help remind us just how much we care about each other. So, at least with you and Cerb specifically, we may have taken an extra liking to you for making our love for each other even stronger.”

Becky snorted and nearly laughed out loud at that last part for how utterly cheesy it sounded.

“That sounds a whole lot more like making the best of a bad situation. I really don’t want us to cause you any marital strife.”

“Not at all,” Shining replied, now having to keep some emotional distance from Becky, deciding to shift over to focusing on Cerb. “Although, looking back on this whole magic versus anti-magic thing. I wonder if we're all compatible in some way.”

Shifting focus to the new topic, Becky held her smile but raised a cautious eye to her confusingly flirtatious escort.

“Didn't we just have this conversation about saying shit like this to me?”

“No,” Shining playfully groaned. “Not compatible as special someponies. Our magic alignments is what I’m talking about. Cadance is the Princess of Love, and Cerb, as far as Cadance can tell, is full of more love than any creature she’s ever known. I think after seeing that, her capacity for love has grown because of it. And as far as you and me, well, if you haven’t noticed, my cutie mark represents my protective shield magic. Not even Celestia or Luna can put up the kind of shields I can. I protect the Crystal Empire, my wife, my daughter, Twi, and I didn’t realize it until after everything came out after the Everfree Battle, but I’m very protective of you. I have been ever since you tried to shield Flurry Heart from the smoke at the welcome party.”

There was some insight Becky hadn’t considered. Hearing that actually raised new questions.

“Do you think maybe the influence of magic might work both ways? Some of the guys might have temporarily taken on the elemental traits of the Mane Six, but Fluttershy and Rarity became a lot more aggressive in the Everfree Forest with Cerb when they were attacked. And… shit, never mind. You said Cadance was more loving, and you were more protective. Those two would have been influenced by Cerb while you and Cadance only had your own traits grow stronger.”

Shining gave a mentally exhausted sigh through an amused smile, accustomed to having Twilight around to help decipher this sort of talk.

“Why is it the only thing not difficult with you humans is getting along?”

Becky snorted out another laugh.

“Fuck if I know. That’s just life for us.”

“Gah!” Shining nearly laughed at the answer given to him. “There’s that word again. You gotta tell me what it means.”

Becky looked down at Shining with a questionable grin. He was still too flirty to be given the full context of a word like ‘fuck.’

“Let’s just say it’s a catch-all kind of word. Probably best left to us humans.”

“Whatever,” Shining answered, giving up on the topic all together. “How long do you think you’ll be here at the hospital? I can grab us lunch if you’re going to be awhile, or we can stop somewhere on the way back?”

“No idea,” Becky answered. “I’ll have to see what’s going on with Doctor Horse first.”

[Back in Twilight’s study.]

Books were flying off the shelf left and right. Index cards, journals, study guides, periodicals, and tomes of all kinds floated in and out of Twilight's view as she rushed to find what she was looking for.

"That story has to be a bunch of human shit! Why would Chris have such filth on his… Fuck! I'm not a filly fooler! I don't want to have sex with Rainbow Dash or Peter," she finished with an angry grumble. "I've never been in a herd before!"

She slammed everything she held in her levitation down to the floor. Having speed read through the entire story faster than she had read any other book might have been a mistake. The story had captured her attention, drowning her in curiosity in the worst of ways.

Not only for the inaccuracies, but because of how much had lined up with what she had been going through. The whole story had her emotions twisting back and forth with how she felt about what it described.

“Stallions courting and living with multiple mares? Courting rituals with flowers and feathers? Wild intelligent horses like those on Earth roaming around Equestria? And we’ve never had a problem with interspecies relationships.“

Utterly driven now, she went back to looking over her collection of books and flew up to search new areas.

“I’ve never heard of a pony named Honeydew, and Lyra has never been with the Royal Guard.“

Her eyes narrowed with another memory of the story, aggravating her even more.

“And Celestia certainly wouldn’t support me dating Peter, let alone supporting him putting his penis in me.“

Frustrated, she rose up to another level, focusing on another aspect of the story.

“One thing matches up perfectly, though. Celestia is keeping something from me, but I never heard of a book called Baneful Beasts and Barbarous Biologicals.”

She continued her search for a few more minutes, running through scenarios of where the story connected with her reality and the humans she knew. The more she thought about it, the more she came to terms with why she was angry.

“It’s only a story of fiction… it even said so.“

She slid a book she had just pulled out back on the shelf; her mind continued to try and sort through the mountains of information she’d just consumed.

“Why do I keep getting so angry about anything involving me getting in a relationship with Peter? I wanted this. Maybe not what the story depicted what a relationship with a human can be like… but why did they know so much about sex? Why do humans know so much about sex, and I’m floating around here clueless?”

She started to pick up the rest of the books she had tossed around, slowly cleaning up her mess. How long did this fit last?

“Am I just angry because I can’t handle not knowing something that’s so important to me? Am I worried about having sex just like I was about dating? And if I am, wouldn’t Peter be the best partner for me? Both he and the story referenced humans having forty-six chromosomes. I don’t even know what those are, but apparently, we have sixty? If the story got that much right, at least.“

She moved up to another level of shelves to correct them. At least this lashing out had only affected her library.

“And just in that story, another pony got to my human and knew I was interested, so she invited me to share him. But Oven Fresh didn’t mention a herd? Ponies are monogamous just like—”

Double-checking her memory, she thought back to their first day meeting Peter and the others. With so much confusion and a lack of mutual understanding, her friends had pushed the humans into sharing how dark their past lives were on Earth to show how familiar they were with death. Although that did give a lot of other crucial information, she needed to logic out how this story was written.

“All the humans said they had only one mother and one father. They have to be monogamous… but Peter was willing to date both of us? And they all wear clothes, and Peter smells so good, and his hands are so amazing, and his skin felt…“

Her body started to grow weak as she stopped fighting her insecurities and started dealing with her reality as her mind and body were now at war with each other.

“I don’t want to do sexual stuff with Oven Fresh or any other pony, but I don’t want to be alone all my life.”

She returned to the floor and looked over more of the books she had thrown down. Her ability at making a mess of things was growing to uncomfortable levels. If she wanted to keep a good relationship with Peter, she was going to have to work on that. That is if she even could manage to keep a relationship with him at this rate.

How else could she keep him safe? Not unless she screwed things up so bad that she ensured that Oven Fresh was going to keep him all to herself, are any other of the mass of mares that seemed to be interested in him.

“Why are there so many more mares than colts? That seems so unfair. Although, maybe that story had the right idea. If we can share Peter and not be stuck alone, why can’t others? Come to think of it, Rainbow Dash had some good times with Peter. He even trusted her enough to confide some of the problems Cerb was having. Though, is she even interested in looking for a special somepony? Whoever wrote that story seemed to have a pretty good idea of who Rainbow Dash is. Maybe they got that part about her being able to love a human right too? I love Peter already.”

The instant her mind caught up with her mouth, she dropped another stack of books. Her words circled back around in her head. She loved Peter? Is that what she just said?

“I… I, no. I… I barely even got to know him yet.“

Yet despite her attempts at denial, she felt something warm in her chest and stomach begin to glow. It was a bit unsettling despite it being so pleasant.

“But those scenes in the story where they were having sex… after my character in the story told Rainbow she couldn’t get pregnant, I wanted to read more about what that would be like.”

In her haste to move on from the whole bout of irrational rage, she pulled the rest of the material into unorganized stacks and sat at her desk.

Returning her crystal to her new book stand, she reopened to the story she had burned through. A few slides of her hoof over the projected screen brought her back to revisit some of the scenes with her as the focus.

She stopped to reread the section of this story’s Twilight’s date with the human protagonist with the fiction version of Rainbow Dash.

“I would be awkward and clueless… Shy, lacking confidence… referencing a book about goddamn griffons to try and better understand humans.”

She moved further down in the chapters.

“I don’t get it. I'd never tell a pony not to try and do something just because they’re worried about screwing something up. Why am I so worried about screwing things up with Peter? I’ve screwed up so bad already, and he blamed himself. I shouldn’t have anything to worry about. And if humans really are this active with sex, at least now I’m not going to be clueless like… Why didn’t I know how sex worked before reading this? With all the reading I’ve done, how could I have not…”

Twilight turned her line of sight up to a much higher section of her library. She hadn’t gotten that far up in her previous search, but she remembered who was there last.

"Lesser known zoology habits and unusual physical reactions to seasonal changes and exposure to new stimuli for Mammalia? There’s no way,” she said, trying to reason with herself as she flew up to the empty slots in the higher bookshelves. “Okay, mammalian zoology biology section. Which books did she take?”

Twilight scanned the shelf, looking for which titles were missing. She might not have remembered every word of every book, but she had an incredible ability to recall most of the knowledge each title held. So, it was obvious after she determined which books were missing what Fluttershy had to have been researching.

“Son of a bitch! Really, Fluttershy?! Oou, I swear, if Fluttershy used my books to figure out how to court Cerb when we... “

In only a moment, she had a revelation. Something didn’t check out mentally with that idea of Fluttershy courting Cerb. Not by herself, at least.

“Noooo… both of them? They’ve both been sleeping with Cerb even before the welcome party!"

Instantly, her mind started to paint a picture of Fluttershy and Rarity doing any manner of the explicit acts from the story. All of which made her regret it.

"No! No! That can’t be right. I’m jumping to conclusions again. I… Err! I need to have a word with that mare.”

[Back inside Rarity’s boutique.]

Oven Fresh did another turn in the mirror and raised her front left foreleg to examine the leggings.

“This looks so much cuter now that it all fits me right. Ugh!“ She groaned in a lustful tone, ignoring that she was still technically in public. “Peter was right. The skirt really does emphasize my assets back there. And these panties just make me think about how good it’s going to feel when Peter—”

A sudden pop and flash of violet alerted the room of Twilight’s arrival.

“Rarity! Has Fluttershy—“ She immediately laid eyes on the pegasus in question. “Oh, good. There you are. I was doing some research and remembered, oh, yeah, Fluttershy can probably explain this to me.”

Completely unaware of the exact nature of Twilight’s request, Fluttershy stepped away from helping Oven Fresh and walked up to Twilight, ready to assist in any way she could.

“Well, of course, Twilight. What do you need?”

Twilight rolled her eyes, playing coy.

“Oh, nothing much. I’m sure you’re very versed in the subject. Unless I’m just jumping to conclusions, then you’ll have to forgive me because of how stressed out I’ve been since meeting Peter and the rest of them. But, uh… since you took every book I have that could help me study Lesser known zoology habits and unusual physical reactions to seasonal changes and exposure to new stimuli for Mammalia. I think I need to be brought up to speed on what you’ve learned.”

“Lesser known zoo-oooooooh, shit.” Fluttershy knew she had been found out. “Did it start with the twitching of the ears or your tail?”

Confusion started to wash over Twilight, but the anger took hold again before she could formulate an intelligent reply.

“My ears?”

Ovens hopped down from the stand to help ease the tension building in the room.

“It’s okay, Twilight. I have it now, too. But if you think you’re ready, you should probably be open to Peter about it. I think he was trying to save you from this, but unlike these two, you and I have a special somehuman that’s actually interested. Even if we have to start slow.”

It was clear giving subtle questions was giving Twilight sub-quality answers, and that wasn’t going to do.

“Okay, so it looks like whatever you’re not all telling me in simple terms is just close enough for me to safely assume we’re all talking about having sex with our humans.... Or am I screwing everything up by making the wrong conclusions again? And no, my ears are fine.”

More than a little tired of the constant back and forth, Rarity rolled her eyes and went to retrieve another box.

“Alright, I think the time for protecting our secrets are over. Twilight, can you be a dear and bring the rest of the girls in? Well, maybe not Applejack. We can fill her in later. Let the poor dear rest after everything she went through yesterday. For the rest of us, if we don’t get everypony on the same page concerning the dicks our humans have been hiding in their pants, that we’re wanting to get inside the hole barely hidden behind our legs, we’re going to have problems. And I don’t know about you, but I don’t want problems. I want to make good on the new rule that we can get as close to our humans as we please so I can finally get pleased myself.“

Instantly, Rarity dropped the attitude and made a sudden turn of concern.

“Oh dear. Unless I’m the one jumping to conclusions, and you’re here because you're against it?”

Twilight gave a heavy sigh, losing her anger, and surrendered to the promise that at least now she might get some answers.

“No, I came here to ask what either of you knew about sex. I’m not against it. I just need help figuring out how much of our world is based on a cartoon from another world and how much of the story about me rutting a human and starting a herd is grounded in reality... I’ll be right back.”

Before anyone could ask a follow-up question, Twilight teleported out, leaving Rarity standing utterly perplexed.

“Did Twilight just say there’s a story about her rutting a human?”

Fluttershy turned to Rarity, just as confused...though also intrigued.

“What kind of story would have her starting a herd? She can’t even talk to animals.”

[After nearly half an hour had passed.]

Twilight returned empty-hoofed and fed up with trying anymore.

"Fuck it. This is all of us for now. I'm not bothering Applejack, I have no idea where Rainbow Dash flew off to, Starlight is Celestia knows where, and Pinkie is watching Benny… and she's Pinkie. We can fill them in later if we think any of them are trying to find a human to procreate with. News flash, we can't."

Disappointed, Rarity pouted out a whine.

"Which is just dreadful. I'm not sure why I ever thought Cerb could make me a mother, but I'll let him take me any way I can have him."

Twilight raised an eye and stared down the room.

"Alright, so is knowing what sex is some kind of right of passage, or did you learn about it from my books?"

Fluttershy released an unpleasant sound that was the accumulation of the hours and days floundering with these issues.

"No, the books I borrowed don't mention anything about procreating habits or methods. Only a few things about how some creatures act when they're ready to start a family, then it jumps right to after the babies are born."

Ever dramatic, Rarity showed her own frustration by frumping onto her fainting couch.

"And Applejack and Granny Smith knew nothing either. Not even any memories about giving birth."

Fluttershy nodded along agreeably.

"And then I had a dream of a memory that I had forgotten about some of my animal friends having sex so they could start a family."

"How could you forget—" Twilight violently shook her head. "Why were you watching your friends have sex? Why would they even let you? Were you in their herd?"

For a moment, Fluttershy struggled to put an answer together for something even now she couldn’t properly explain.

"I don't know how I forgot, but I think it was some kind of spell put on me to make me forget. But I also only saw it because I walked in on them by accident. I don't think they even saw me. And I wasn't in the deer's herd. It was only the mother and father who wanted to start their own… Did Sniff, I mean, Peter tell you about sex like he told Oven… Oops."

Momentarily stunned, Twilight did a slow turn to Oven’s.

"Peter told you? Did you two already have sex? Did he tell you to bring me into your herd?"

Nervous, Oven’s took a cautious step back.

"Peter told me about sex after he thought I was trying to seduce him because I don't wear clothes." She then remembered what she was wearing that night. "At least not until our dinner date. But even then, I didn't wear panties because I'm not a foal, and… We don't wear anything to cover up our crotch unless we have to. Then I guess after getting to know me and getting to see it so much, he got turned on and… Gah! I hate having to retell this story."

In an angry fit, she stomped her way over and sat by the mirrors. After a moment to calm herself and rub her temples, she was finally ready to finish up.

"So, Peter thought I was trying to tempt him into sex, and then he flat out asked me if that's what I was doing. And I wasn't. I didn't even know any of that stuff, so he had to tell me how sex works… Then I tried to seduce him.”

That more than likely sounded exactly what it sounded like. Which, depending on your interpretation, was either good or bad.

Regardless, Ovens continued.

“But that was only because he was afraid to have sex with me since I was so clueless. And we still haven't had sex, but I was hoping tonight I could dress up in what he likes me wearing so I could talk him into it."

Unconvinced, Twilight could tell that was the short version of events and knew there was more she could ask.

"So, you haven't had sex yet, but has he done anything else with you or let you suck his member?"

"Member? Oh! His dick?” She asked before huffing angrily. “I wish! He's only used his hands on me. Only one finger at that. That's all that can fit, but I'm hoping we can at least try… Did he finger you, and that's why you're asking?"

Twilight groaned loud enough to be intentionally annoying if they didn't know her better.

"No! We haven't even kissed yet—"

Still full of her own questions, Ovens abruptly asked, "And what's a herd?"

Also curious, Fluttershy wanted to take this more seriously but couldn't help but remember the first human movie they watched and felt compelled to say something very specific from it.

"You keep using that word, but I don't think it means what you think it means."

Twilight didn't mask her aggravation but didn't come down as arrogant, either.

"Maybe, but I read something today that talked about us ponies coming together to share a stallion, and they called it herding. And guess what? Unless our humans have been lying to us to get us to marry the same stallions by some means that we haven't noticed yet, what we're doing has already been thought of. Unless any of you can point to any example of mares trying to invite other mares into their relationships and share their stallion, or even each other when their stallion isn't around?"

Fluttershy turned to Rarity with a telling expression.

"Well, when you put it like that, starting a group together for one relationship might sound like a herd, but this hasn't been Cerb's idea for us. As far as we can tell, Cerb is both afraid to get too close, while still worried about losing us at the same time. In fact, we're actually worried he might have caught on that we want to have a relationship with him. He’s been trying to be more intimate because he thinks… well, knows that's what we want. He might be so afraid of losing us out of fear of rejection that he's going to force himself to do more than what he really wants to.”

Feeling a bit distraught, Fluttershy turned to her wingmare, who tried to offer a look of comfort. “Rarity and I have to talk to him tonight to see how he really feels before we can actually try anything. But… how did you find out about sex?"

Twilight pulled her crystal from the ether and brought up the story.

"Starlight asked me to help her make a copy of everything Chris had on his smartphone device. She couldn't get the spells to work in part because some files were hidden and the translation spell was ignoring them. When we modified the spell to translate and transfer the hidden files, I discovered one of the files he had hidden was about us. It was a document named Xenophilla."

Intrigued, the others drew in closer. Whatever this crystal was, it seemed to work just like the human’s devices, but on a much larger scale.

Despite knowing what exactly she was about to share with her friends, Twilight turned the projection for them to see the text.

"At first, I thought it was an important document about us, like some kind of secret intel report. I was wrong. It's a short novel some human wrote about Rainbow Dash falling in love with a human in a world where sex is a commonly understood practice for us. So common that pony culture started practicing having their own herds of one stallion with at least two to four mares, or others where it's two stallions with six to eight or more mares. They would all love each other and share their stallions so there would be less lonely mares and help keep our population up. And to both of those points and our own gender disparity, I think it's actually not a bad idea."

While giving Rarity and Fluttershy a moment to process this somewhat radical concept, Twilight turned her attention to Ovens.

"Assuming the mares at least can get along and don't mind sharing… I'm not sure how likely it is two mares would want to have sex with each other in a herd, though. Then again, the way the story seems to glorify sex, I suspect it was done to excite the reader and isn't really a thing we should expect. It even had me joining their herd, but it said that I had tried being intimate with at least one other mare when I was still at Celestia's school, and that I wanted to do sex things with Rainbow."

"Do you?" Rarity asked, ever the fan of gossip, especially given the subject matter. "About either of the outcomes as they were written about you? Courting Peter here in our non-story world or Rainbow or any other mare for that matter?"

Oddly enough, despite being enraged and even a little offended by the ideas in the book just an hour ago, Twilight stood in silent contemplation for a moment.

"After reading that story, I'm honestly a bit curious to at least try. It gave me this funny, warm, tingly feeling inside. Even though at first what the story described sounded gross, touching each other's genitals, after they confirmed that humans and ponies can't bear offspring, I wanted these different versions of us to get what they wanted, overcome their insecurities, and the prejudice they faced. However, the idea of being with another mare, or being a filly fooler as they called it, doesn't appeal to me. But if it were Peter? I think they got the portrayal of my character at least mostly right, but two mares wanting to be physically intimate with each other? I highly doubt that’s ever going to be a thing. As for how it described me...”

She scrolled back to the page of her first shared date with Rainbow Dash and their human lover from the story.

“I'm nervous and incredibly shy when it comes to being in a relationship. I've already been so hesitant to make any moves on Peter because of it. If not for how moved I was by his kindness and how beautiful his gifts were… That and how mad I was about Celestia telling me to not get too close. Because of her, I forced myself not to see Peter how I see him now, and if I hadn’t wanted to fix that, I would probably have stayed alone for a long, long time."

Oven Fresh spoke up to add a bit more clarity.

"Um, well… I'm kind of on the same page as you with not wanting to be with another mare. However, you'd be wrong about two mares not wanting to share each other as well as their human."

"Really?" Twilight asked. "Who—"

Rarity, not so gently, shoved a box into Twilight's chest.

"Twilight, my dear, you're behind the power curve. What Fluttershy referred to at the after-party as a Wonder Rush is also stupidly named an orgasm. Get on the podium, and we will tell you everything we know. Like it or not, we're all in this together, and you're sadly mistaken about two mares not wanting to be physically intimate with each other. Getting Justin to join us, however, we can only hope to be so lucky."

[Over in Cheerilee's living room.]

Cheerilee welcomed all her guests into the rarely visited home, enjoying the extra company for a change.

"There we are. A little less cramped in here, wouldn't you all agree?"

Nurse Red Heart looked around the size of the living room, looking a little jealous.

“Your place is so much bigger than mine. We should meet up here more often.”

Cheerilee rolled her eyes and acted modest.

“Maybe if we’re all just meeting up to hang out because this room can fit us a lot easier. But I only have one bedroom, and it’s half the size as yours, Red.”

Derpy fluttered overhead and took a seat on the couch, marveling at the interior.

“Both of your houses are so much nicer than mine.”

Prim huffed, having her own comparison to make.

“Certainly cleaner than mine, but I don’t think any of us are going to beat Starlight’s castle.”

“It’s not my castle,” Starlight playfully answered. “Twilight lets me stay there while I study under her. But, now that we’re here and the students are done for the day, we are really going to need to find a way to repay Berry Punch for watching over your foals again. Though, now that we’re here, I think we can start.”

All eyes were on Chris, and he finally realized the change of location wasn’t likely to give them a little more elbow room.

“Start what? Glimmy… Why did we come here?”

Starlight strolled up to Chris with all the confidence of a millionaire in a buyer's market.

“We’re here to clear up some confusion, level the playing field, and let you know we’d like to make a little change to the dating pool we started.”

Now a little on edge, Chris could see the setup and almost felt like he could predict where this was going.

“Glimmy?”

“Chris,” Starlight spoke again to take control of the conversation. “I admit I might have been a bit too free and loose with encouraging you to pursue your desires.”

Yep, Chris remembered Starlight saying she was going to let the other girls know what he was into and-

“Did you—”

“We want Redheart in with us and not just as a side date for you,” Starlight proudly stated. “We all like her, and she likes you too, which I’m sure you knew already.”

Redheart scooted her wheelchair a little closer to get a better view of her potential somehuman and let her intentions be known.

“Chris, we understand that this is a lot to take in, but from what the girls have told me, you've been nothing but a model stallion for them. And after watching you with Cheerilee's students and how willing you've been to help me along with everypony else, we all are okay with this."

Starlight took Chris by the hand and guided him to sit on the open loveseat.

"Well, there is one pony with a problem, and that's what we're here for."

Chris looked around the room nervously.

"Did I do something wrong?"

Ready for some justice, Cheerilee marched out in front of Chris and stood with an authoritative pose she would normally give to a student acting up.

"I have come to find out that you have been very handsy with Nurse Redheart. And that's after your intimate moments with Cream Heart and the kiss you gave Derpy on your dates with them. Then, without even having a date, Prim Posy had her time with you as well. In Red's kitchen of all places."

Chris was now extremely nervous at what social taboo he must have broken or some unspoken bond of trust he violated.

"I'm sorry. These things kind of just keep happening."

Holding the same stern expression, Cheerilee marched up closer and reared up with her front hooves on either side of Chris's legs, looking him squarely in the eyes.

"And after finding out what all you've been up to with… in… Starlight... I am feeling so left out."

Starlight hopped up and sat next to Chris, giving him a sultry smile.

"We had a deal, and so long as you're okay with making good on it, I'm choosing Cheerilee."

Confused, stunned, and still a little nervous, Chris went from near heart attack to shame boner faster than his heart could beat.

"Oh, my god, Glimmy. Don't scare me like that. You know how dangerous that can be for me."

In response, Starlight giggled shamelessly, completely bemused by the situation.

"I'm sorry. How about we let Cheerilee make it up to you while you help her feel some of the love you've been sharing with everypony else? Just don't go all the way like we did. She's not as pent-up as I was. Plus, Nurse Redheart has a plan for the others together here for that. We all want this harem idea of yours to work."

Chris made a shocked look that she tried not to laugh at. If this were really happening, he would have been in disbelief if not for the fact it was Starlight bringing it on.

"I only mentioned it. Trying it was completely your idea."

Unperturbed, Cheerilee laid a hoof on Chris's chest and started to slowly trace it down to his groin.

"Is that a yes or a no?"

Chris turned his attention to the mare very effectively seducing him. His fears of hurting the others looked to have been removed, and a greater impossible fantasy was now staring him in the face. He had to face the facts. If he was anything, he was a romantic.

Then again, if he was anything else, it was weak to temptation. And these ponies were being very tempting.

"I still owe you a proper date after this," he finally answered with a quirky smile.

Prim grinned, a look matched by the others in the room.

"I think that's a yes. Get it, gurl."

Cheerilee removed the rest of the distance and followed through with what the others had told her to do. When their lips met, she felt his resistance and found how hard it was to comfortably press into him. Then she slightly parted her lips. Just enough to invite him in. After the first contact of tongues, it was open season for everything else.

On the other side of Cheerilee's lips Chris was lost within himself and trying to put together what just happened.

"I can't believe this is happening. This is too good to be true. I just wanted one to settle down with, and now I have six! And they all want this. They all want me! I can make this work. I know I can make this work. Oh, my god. I hope they're all bi. So long as I don't push things, I know I can get at least… are they watching us?"

Chris pulled back from his kiss, finally ready to test the waters.

"So, what else would you like to do, and is everyone else just watching, or are they going to join in?"

Redheart's ears perked up at the suggestion.

"You can do this with more than one mare at a time?" She looked around the room. "And how much are we watching? We didn't think past this part."

Starlight giggled and motioned for the others to stay in their seats.

"This is Cheerilee's time, girls. Chris has shared this with me, and I know he would like to share it with you. Especially if you would like to feel closer to him, feeling this with him really makes you… Well, you’ll see. And we don’t have to stay if you don’t want us to, Cheerilee. But I would at least like me to stay and help you through it if you're okay with that. What Chris can do is beyond amazing, but some of it, just like I told you, sounds too strange to be true. The rest of you girls can wait and see if Chris isn’t too drained after this.”

"Dibs!" Prim shouted eagerly before turning to Redheart. "Sorry, I'm just a little eager to pick up where we left off."

Redheart limped her way out of her wheelchair to a more comfortable seat with a better view.

"That's okay. I'm curious to see how this is supposed to look. None of the books cover how intercourse is performed, so I have to watch, if only for scientific study."

Cream Heart stayed in her seat but looked a little nervous.

"I'll admit this seems a little strange watching, but if I can get another turn, I'll stick around. What about you, Derpy?"

Derpy sat quietly yet still looking as confident as she did when she entered.

"I thought we were all in this together? Plus, if it's okay, I'd like at least another kiss. I also don't want to miss a moment with my stallion." She started a giddy little shake, practically trembling at the thought of it. "Even if we all are going to share him, I can't believe I have a colt for me and Dinky."

Cheerilee was the last of the group to get this close to Chris and likely had the least experience, which left her feeling a little nervous.

“In the past, all I wanted was time alone to get to know who I was dating, but—” She turned to Chris with a hungry smile. “—Maybe this can be a teachable moment, and I can work with that. But we should probably start back up with that kissing first."

A soft aura of lavender lifted around the room as Starlight used her magic to close all the blinds and lock the door.

"Normally, I would use another spell to make sure we keep our privacy, but I don't think we need that here. So, to help make sure nopony tries to bother us if we get too loud, I'm going to put something else on."

A crystal levitated out in front of Starlight. From a single tap, a menu was brought up, and after a few swipes and taps, music began to play. She moved the crystal to the center of the room and looked at the couple on the loveseat.

"Cheerilee, I would recommend feeling Chris the first way I did. Would you like to help him get out of those clothes so you two can really get close?"

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 7 Dec 2023]

Important note below after chapter review.

So, another chapter ends with another view into the hectic and confusing world of ponies getting to know their humans.

Thunder Glide certainly has taken a liking to Cerb, and vise versa. Then again, both being of a military background certainly helps. And while we didn't get much time between those two, I'm sure seeing how things progress will be interesting to watch.

Of course, that's an understatement for AJ and Lumberman. Although, the groundwork for those two is getting increasingly well paved. Oh, and for the short flashback to their first night together, particularly in the bathtub, I've been waiting for so long to address that whole point of her being the first to use the word "rut."

If any of you have been keeping notes, I'm sure that part has stuck out. Yes, it must have looked out of place or out of sync with the rest of the story... but there's a reason it was there. Just like so many other little things that get dropped in, it will pop up to be explained or used later on. Just stick with me.

Then we got to check in again with Lyra and Bon Bon. Not for very long, but it's good to see what they're up to every now and again.

And, my god... poor Oven Fresh must have had a mini heart attack over that scare in the boutique. Thankfully, that got them talking and putting together some more pieces of this puzzle they've been working on.

Although... that also means Flutters and Rarity have more to work with when it comes to Cerb and... future content.

Oh, yeah. Can't forget Tin Foil and Becky. That stud is so deep in the dark, he doesn't even know what he's going for. Though sadly, the show has kind of put him and Cadance so far off on their own, it's kind of sad how isolated they are.

Still, though, these two were a lot of fun to write together. Shining may be lost but is without a doubt a stand-up guy, but Becky isn't up for any funny business. Well, funny business or even the appearance of anything that could be mistaken for it.

At the same time, there's a reason he and his wife will want to stay close to their new human friends of interest. They just need the company.

Then the big reaction I'm sure a lot of you were curious about reading about. Twilight just read her first clopfic. And if you get a chance to read it to have a better understanding of the reactions she is having, it's a good read. At 14 chapters and just a little under 109,000 words... I mean... you've read this much of my story... anyway.

After all the failed conversations of sex with Twilight, she finds out from erotic literature. That, and a handful of tropes and borrowed ideas that she noticed seem to be happening with the humans there in her world. So... now she's trying merge fantasy literature into her own theories she's been working on. All of which led her to realize Flutter-Butter was looking into figuring out how this whole sex thing was supposed to work for nearly as long as the humans have been there.

... I might have had a little bit of too much fun writing that.

And again, all of that led into Twilight joining the likes of Flutters, Rarity, and now even Oven Fresh with trying to get more of this figured out. If only Twi could have pulled her student into the mix. But where was she off to?

Oops... Starlight had snuck off to somewhere she thought none of them would be bothered. Why did she not want to be bothered? Umm... uhh... damn... I have to spell it out for ya, I'll spell it out in the next chapter.

That's right. Check in again next Wednesday as the regular schedule continues on with the continuation with part 4 of 6:

Chapter 70. Compensating: Part 4 "A Change in Dynamics."

Note

I don't like some of these chapters that go a full week between getting published, but editing takes time, and money, and that's on top of the other writing I'm doing to takes a lot to keep the continuity going. That's also on top of being able to provide the occasional addition of story art to add to the story. Of which, I'm in the works of doing something which might be rather involved with having a major conflict be illustrated for you. Again, things that take time and money.

That being said, part 4 will be a normal release date, as well as part 5, but I reeeeeeeealy want to do a Saturday release of part 6 as a bonus as well.

Part of me has toyed with the idea of starting a Patreon to help fund additional art, speedier editing, and maybe even allow for more Saturday releases. Then again, I don't have much of a following and wouldn't have much to offer as a bonus to provide for people that offered to support me.

Willing to listen to suggestions, though, and I'd like to hear your thoughts on the idea because I wouldn't want this to be a for-profit thing for me. What would work best for you, my readers if I were bold enough to give it a try.

70. Compensating: Part 4 "A Change in Dynamics."

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

71. Compensating. Part 5 "Double, Double, Pinkie's in trouble."

In the garage, Twilight was going over some last-minute calculations while Pinkie bounced around with her nonstop questions.

"You think if Benny has enough power, he can play all his music all at once? How much music can be played with sixty emps?"

"Amps," Twilight corrected her friend's terminology without looking away from her current task. "And I don't think their devices can play more than one song at a time. Now can you please let me focus on this. Starlight tried powering only one appliance using this same method and melted that sumbitch. If I put too much power into that electric distribution box Benny plugged his generator into, I could do the same to anything he left plugged in inside the house."

Stopping mid-bounce, literally floating in the air for a good few seconds, Pinkie stepped along Twilight's side to look over the notes.

"What's with the numbers, Twi? What's so important about one-ten and two-twenty? Is that how many songs you're going to-"

"It has nothing to do with the songs!" Twilight shouted in frustration. "Their devices need a hundred and ten volts of electricity to operate, but I wasn't expecting their power box to need double the power going into it for the house. I'm still trying to understand how they get their machines and gizmos to work with so little electricity compared to ours. So unless you want to spend the whole party apologizing to BenBen for ruining any future movie nights with us, would you mind giving me some goddamn peace and quiet so I can think?!"

Turning up her nose, Pinkie backed off and sat indignantly.

"Well, excuse me for being excited, ya big grouch. You don't need to be such a meanie about it. You could have just asked me nicely."

Nearing her breaking point, Twilight dropped her notes and turned around slowly at her friend.

"I did! More than once! I told you I needed to concentrate, that this was dangerous, and needed quiet time to think. I even asked you to give me some time alone to work this. You were gone for two minutes."

Pinkie huffed, clearly offended and missing the point of the outburst.

"Well, I was excited. You know I can't be quiet when I'm this excited. And you're smart enough to figure a little amathmatific sciency smarty-smart problem like this. I've been far more distracting while you worked out bigger problems than this."

Twilight rolled her eyes at Pinkie’s argument and went back to work.

"Yeah, well, today has been… difficult and confusing for me. And-" She stopped and turned back to Pinkie. "-Are you trying to date Benny while having him date other ponies at the same time?"

Pinkie dropped the attitude and gave Twilight her most befuddled look at the rather abrupt and seemingly out of no where question.

"I'm not dating BenBen. He's my best human friend. That's why he's going on a Double, Double Blind Date. As his best pony friend, I know that he needs to get out there and meet more ponies like us for him to be as happy as he can be. And look how much happier Cerberus and Sniff are since they went on dates with Rarity and Oven Fresh."

Twilight folded her ears back with a look of shock at the mention of Sniff.

"You know about his date with Oven Fresh?"

"Of course I know about that," Pinkie answered as if it were common knowledge. "Sniffy has almost every mare in town talking about it. There are so many single mares out there that want to ask him out. Actually, there's a lot of rumors that Applejack and Lumberman are already in love and dating. And I guess Chris went on a date while we were gone?”

Twilight stood silently, listening to Pinkie expand upon all the talk of the town. And Chris had gone on a date? What had exactly Starlight been up to these past few days? Maybe Pinkie would have more to share on that with some additional details?

“From the sound of things, there’s a lot of mares in town that want to ask Cerb out, too, but they're all scared of Rarity and Fluttershy. At this point, Benny is the only one ponies aren't afraid to ask out, so it's gonna be super easy for BenBen to make more friends.”

Pinkie took a moment to pride herself on how well she stayed on top of things with Benny. Although Twilight’s question made her wonder.

“Do you think I should have asked BenBen out? He is kinda cute and smells really nice all the time.”

She had a moment of deep thought and realized something.

"Hey… did you know I've never been on a date before? Come to think of it, since I've known you, I don't think you've ever mentioned a stallion you liked or wanted to date until today. Actually, nopony else has, except for Rarity when she got all googly-eyed for Prince Blueblood. But that guy was a jerk... Did he ruin dating for us? Also, sharing a stallion is what you're doing, not me. Well, sorta."

[Back at the Ponyville Spa.]

After hearing over Benny’s completion for his spa day, Roxie escorted him back out to the lobby.

"You know, if you're looking for a job, there's a profitable future in learning how to give massages."

Almost tempted to consider the option, Benny looked at his hands along with where said hands would likely have to go if he took such a job.

"Yeah, I suppose, but that's not really my style. Maybe in a pinch, but I'm better behind a keyboard. That or personal security… I think I'd rather avoid that line of work out here, though. But, I will keep the offer in mind."

Having been listening intently, Roxie nodded along.

"I don't think there's much of a need for security out this way. Maybe in Canterlot or Las Pegasus, but what genre of music do you play on the keyboard?"

Benny gave her a funny look before figuring out the miscommunication.

"Oh, no. A keyboard for typing. Admin work, like keeping track of files and preparing documents or scheduling. I've even had to do a lot of work for others with their pay. It wasn't really my job, but… long boring story, but I basically learned accounting."

Seemingly more excited over such trivial information, Roxie, nevertheless, stayed engaged.

"I see. That's a lot different than what I first thought, and… would you maybe be able to stop by tomorrow?"

Before he could offer a response, a distinctly royal voice warmly called out as the two reached the lobby.

"Benny, good to see you this fine afternoon."

Roxie immediately dropped to a bow.

"Princess Luna. To what do we owe the honor of your grace?"

Luna returned the bow and answered just as warmly, "I am here to escort Benny out this evening. Pinkie left a note with instructions on where and when to find you. Are you ready?"

Knowing full well he hadn’t been shown the bill, Benny turned back to Roxie.

"Was this whole thing paid for yet?"

Roxie smiled and shooed the two away with a wave of her hoof.

"She has a tab with us, so it's all been taken care of. Now, you go out there and enjoy yourself. I'll see you tonight at the party. You'll have to tell me how your date went."

After a quick thank you and farewell, Benny was out the door with Luna and quick to jump into idle chatter to pass the time.

"So… fancy meeting you here. And, is it okay if I leave my car there until it's time to head back."

Luna continued on and motioned for her three Lunar Guard members to fall back.

"It should be fine there. I'm sure no pony will mind. And who were you expecting to escort you on your Double, Double Blind Date?"

Benny stayed in step with Luna giving that question a bit more thought than Luna had expected.

"No idea to be honest. I barely had enough time to pick out my clothes for this after I was told what was going on. All Pinkie told me was I was doing this date at the bowling alley. I figured if it was a blind date, I wasn't supposed to know."

Luna's smile shifted slightly.

"I see. I suppose that's why you didn't greet me with flowers then I suppose?"

And instantaneously, Benny felt like a jackass, realizing Luna wasn’t escorting him to his date. She was escorting him as his date.

"Well, then… I must look like a massive tool, but at least Pinkie has good taste."

Luna chuckled slightly, though the mood did seem more appropriate now that the awkwardness had likely peaked.

"It would appear that we were both thrown into this rather abruptly. Are thou pleased with the present company?"

"I am," Benny answered, though his voice lacked any conviction.

Luna picked up on his response and felt terrible for feeling the same.

"Benny, do you consider us to be friends?"

After such a poor delivery, Benny got the feeling that his lack of enthusiasm had been discovered.

"I would like to think so. Do you?"

"Of course I do," Luna answered with an honest smile, though that seemed to falter as her thoughts built up. "But I asked this because I feel as though you might not wish to participate in Pinkie's plans for us. And if we truly are friends, I would wish for you to be honest with me. We are not blind to the pains of the past and the recent tragedies you suffered through… and your most likely lack of any interest in dating a mare. Even one who rules over the night?"

Benny took a moment to collect his thoughts, not sure if she was offering him an out, or fishing for a sign of his interest given how she posed that question.

"Well, I made a promise to Pinkie, I intend to make good on it. Though, part of that is…"

There was a long pause from Benny, and though the two never stopped walking, he was given all the time he needed.

"Can you tell me honestly, is there really a chance for any of us getting home? Or is it more than likely that me not wanting to grow old all alone means that I don't have any other option than to settle down with a pony?"

Luna slowed her pace as she thought and shortly thereafter stopped to address his question.

"My good friend, Benny. If I am to be honest, I have to tell you that this is sadly not an area of which I excel in. My sister, Twilight, and Starlight are more experienced in these academic areas of magic outside of the dream realm. But, despite even our collective thoughts and approaches, we are missing so much information to give you a definitive answer. But do not take that as us accepting defeat on this issue. Twilight has yet to fail us. I am sure she will discover what is needed to return you home."

Despite her reassurances, Benny didn't seem to give much of a reaction. He was incredibly difficult to read, but still came off as civil and pleasant.

"I can't hold any of this against anyone." He shook his head as if he disapproved of his own words. "I don't blame anyone but the Pony of Shadows. I just hadn't had the time to work out the possibility that maybe I was going to spend the rest of my natural life in your world. I hadn't even really thought about the possibility of dying here. And yet, here I am, likely responsible for both."

Luna motioned for Benny to follow along with him again.

"I believe I understand the rationality used to come to those conclusions. However, your nightmares, were they of common and trivial matters? Something any human could laugh their way through and escape them all lite hearted and without struggles?"

The rhetorical question put things in the perspective he should have started with.

"No… nothing about what I went through was easy. And obviously, I didn't have much of a choice but to fight back. But they were problems I wouldn't have had to deal with or fight alone against if I hadn't stopped turning away every offer for help… I was even jealous that Cerb was getting help. Even a little betrayed that he couldn't rely on us to help him… angry at myself for not doing anything."

Luna continued to let Benny vent but was thinking of a way to comfort him better once he’d finally let it all out.

"You know of the history of Tia and I, correct? How my jealousy led to so much misery."

"Yes," Benny answered, pretty straight to the point.

Luna grinned at some odd thought she realized.

"Tia may have been blind to much of what I was dealing with at the time, but she did reach out, and I had refused. I can admit that I was jealous of the success and favour she hadn't shared, betrayed by the subjects that knew not of my works, and hurt that I could not change anything for the better on my own… But unlike you, I was unable to fight my demons. I gave into them while you defeated yours. Granted, you had Cerb to hold you down and beat some sense into you before you fell too far from hope. I sadly didn’t received my just pummeling until after losing myself for a thousand years. But with the efforts of Twilight and her friends, I have become much better for accepting their help."

Benny nodded with an embarrassed grin.

"I know, I know. That's why I'm doing this."

Luna chuckled, happy to see she’d managed to at least alleviate some of the tension.

"However, prior experiences with Pinkie have shown that while she may have good intentions and methods that work, unfortunately, such methods work much better when everypony is made aware of her what she has planned."

And there it was—a big piece of this world's logic he had missed.

"Damn it… I think I overlooked that part of the equation on this."

Luna smiled and figured she had Benny at a good enough point to give him some distance.

"Would I also be correct to say that, while we are friends, we also have not had enough time together to warrant such an attraction? And not to say that you are not an attractive young stallion in your own appearance, but I think we both know it is not that simple."

Now Benny was starting to feel like an ass again and was quick to do some form of damage control.

"Alright, let me first start off by saying that I do think you are beautiful, perhaps not to the same standards I am accustomed to… but you certainly are pretty."

"So I have captured the eye of brave warrior Benny. Slayer of demons. Noble and wise leader of the human embassy."

The rather over dramatic act of praise caused the pair to quickly start laughing as they neared the bowling alley, but Luna spoke again to ease any tension.

"Let us not allow this moment to ruin itself with false expectations. We are friends who have yet to fully understand one another. What say thee? That we meet our fellow couples and enjoy the next few hours learning to play this game as friends. Then we will have a drink, or many, many more, at the Post-War Party Party and inform Pinkie that you should pursue a love life on your own accord."

Finally, the worry was gone. Benny was released from his bond and could enjoy himself, then he could come back to Pinkie to set up some boundaries.

"I like the sound of that, but let's be completely honest. I might not have any interest in finding love, but you… I'm thinking you got sweet-talked by Sniff or spent more time with Cerb than I thought."

Luna blushed, but not from Benny's accurate guesses. It was all she could do to smile proudly and carry on like all was fine.

"Your assessments are only partially accurate. However, I believe them to both be spoken for, though it would not be my place to speak of such things."

"Ha! Right, I bet-" Benny was suddenly hit with a heavy dose of reasonable deduction. "I'm the last guy of the group you all called dibs on, aren't I?"

Luna grinned, understanding that was probably the case.

"I would not know anything about who or if anypony has their eyes set on you, but I did notice at least one took an interest in seeing you again."

"Roxie?" Benny asked, albeit a bit shocked. "No, we were… holy shit, I'm blind… Goddamnit."

Before the self-deprecation could continue, a familiar voice called out from the doorway of the bowling alley.

"Hey, there, stud! Ready for our blind date?"

Benny looked up to see Vinyl Scratch singling him out.

"Hey, Vinyl! I was wondering who all Pinkie picked for this blind date thing."

Walking up, Vinyl was surprisingly chipper given the circumstances.

"Yeah. Pinkie said it’d be a surprise who my blind date would be, but when she hinted at it being a human, I wasn’t expecting you. You ever dated a DJ before?

“I… haven’t, no,” Benny cautiously answered, his smile thankfully stayed on as he tried to read the DJ’s expression, only to be blocked by her shades.

Luna chuckled quietly. The crazy antics of her subjects tickling her funny bone. To think that somehow Vinyl had misunderstood that she would be Benny’s date for the night. That would have made things easier, but Pinkie wouldn’t have…No… Pinkie would have.

Luna was going to have to fix this.

“Vinyl, it is wonderful to see you again,” Luna greeted the unicorn kindly as she placed a wing on Benny’s shoulder, silently urging him to hold his tongue. “Have your thousand bits bought you the favor of more than just a dance.”

Vinyl turned away bashfully…. at least as bashful as she could given her concealed eyes.

“Nah. It’s just luck I guess. Besides, these blind dates are really just getting to know somepony. I’m sure Benny over there has plenty of mares lined up. Emiright?”

Her chipper demeanor quickly dropped as a new thought entered her mind.

“Oh, unless you’re supposed to be with Octavia. In which case, yer the one who’s lucking out on that exchange. Not to say I’m not a prize winner, but Tavi?” She whistled in approval. “That girl is nothing but class.”

It was clear to Benny that Pinkie fucked this up. Clearly, she didn’t understand what a double date was, and now he had to apologize for the confusion.

“Actually, I think-”

Luna nudged Benny with her wing and stepped in to speak on his behalf.

“Actually, Benny has been so busy he hasn’t had the time to properly get out and meet many of the fine young mares running around Ponyville. He’s also had some… challenging moments since arriving and recently had a little too much excitement in the Everfree Forest. He actually just got back from the spa in town to help him relax. I came along to make sure he was going to be fine for his blind date since so much had been thrown at him. I’m sure you can understand how much of a change this must be for him ending up in a situation like this.”

“Indeed,” Octavia’s voice spoke up from behind, drawing the three others' attention. “I was hesitant to even agree to a blind date, especially one Pinkie suggested. But when she hinted at teaching a human how to bowl, well, I had to assume she was referring to you. Although I’m certainly no good at bowling. Seems kind of silly for Pinkie to set us up with a sport I’m terrible at, and I’m sure a human like Benny has never even heard of.”

She gave a nervous giggle. “Of course, I’m more than willing to learn with you if this is where you’d like to stay before the party.”

Well, whatever goodwill Luna had tried to show by saving Vinyl from any embarrassment just went up in flames, leaving Benny to suffer the consequences.

“Holy fuck sticks,” Benny declared in a bout of aggravation he couldn’t contain.

Unfortunately for Octavia, she had shown up at the worst time.

“I’m terribly sorry,” She said nervously, taking a half step back. “Is something wrong?”

What a disaster. First, Luna had to pull herself away from dating Benny because clearly, she was interested in someone else. Then, immediately after being relieved of the social pressure of trying to please a princess on a blind date of bowling, he walked into a second mare who had been sent as an additional blind date for him. What could have been saved by Luna pretending she was only seeing him off to the blind date, all but burst into flames as soon as a third mare showed up expecting to be his date?

What could he do?

… Lie.

“Girls,” Benny’s disappointed tone wasn’t filling anypony with confidence. “I must apologize, the other guy couldn’t make it out for the blind date. We were supposed to work things out, but it’s just me tonight. And I’m sorry, I don’t know who the other guy was, blind dates, them's the rules. So, the other guy could have been a pony for all I know. However… I would still like to enjoy a nice night out, and since I know both of you, so long as you’re both okay with it, would you both join me for an embarrassingly awkward Double, Double Date? I’m sure Princess Luna would greatly appreciate you helping me make the most out of this debacle.”

Luna gave Benny a look, questioning his sudden shift in attitude, as well as the convenient lie he pulled out of nowhere.

“Are you sure you’re up for this, Benny?”

Benny looked back at the other two of his three dates for the night. This time, his blinders were off, and he could see the disappointment drenched in Octavia's sad state and… did she get dressed up for this? She usually doesn’t wear a sash. Actually, behind those sad eyes, he saw something else he recognized. Plus, by the looks of Vinyl, she must have noticed, given her expression, she was asking for help.

“Yeah, these girls are great. And I made a promise. This will be good for me. Besides, -" He looked down at Octavia. "-I like bowling, and I can teach her a thing or two."

In a seemingly flawless transition, Benny had a whole new air of confidence and positivity around him.

"Vinyl, Tavi, could you do me a favor and go reserve us all a lane and get your bowling shoes, if they even make them. I need to go over some final security measures with the Princess, here."

He raised his injured arm and its bandages. "It's kind of embarrassing how I got hurt. I'll be quick, though."

Departing with a bow, the two trotted off together, and as the door closed, a faint trail of giggles and other sounds of excitement vanished from Luna's ears.

"Benny, that was an awfully kind thing you did just now. But if you are not ready-"

"It's fine," Benny quickly answered. "And I am so sorry that Pinkie put you in this position, but please, as a favor to me for doing this… let me talk to her first. Don't get me wrong, this was bad and could have been so much worse. At the same time, though… I at least somewhat know these two, and Vinyl already said this is just getting to know each other. Nothing big, and I need to start small anyway."

He grinned and horribly failed to force a small laugh. "I'm not looking for love. I don't even think I can at this point… but everyone I know is splitting off and doing their own thing without me. So, looks like I'm gonna need some new friends too."

Luna moved without thinking and pulled Benny into her with her wings hugging him dearly.

"My apologies may not be enough, but I am sorry about all of this. Please, if anything goes wrong or you are not comfortable with this promise you are holding yourself too, find me, and I will deal with it. But… if things go well, please let me know. Even as just friends, you will not be alone, as I will always have a place for you."

Genuinely moved, Benny hugged her back and thought she was taking things harder than she needed to be.

"I'll keep that in mind, but I'll let you know how things go at the party tonight… and I'm sorry Pinkie tried to hook us up. You deserve better than what was left at the bottom of the barrel."

There was something Luna picked up in Benny’s voice that told her he was joking. She tried to muffle her laughs as she backed away, though, the absurdity made it impossible.

"Benny, you are far from the bottom of any barrel. Although, if things do not end for us as we both would wish… perhaps a not so blind date would be in order."

Benny eyed the Princess up and down, looking as if he was genuinely weighing in on such an idea.

"Let's cross that bridge when we get there. You shouldn't plan on settling for less. Best of luck to you, Luna, and I hope I don't see you single for long."

He gave her a wink before opening the door behind him. "See ya back at my place."

Luna winked back, keeping her smile as she walked.

"Best of luck to you as well. Also, Midnight Flash and Ralph will be staying behind to shadow you. Even without me to keep an eye on things, I trust them to be quite capable."

Nodding, Benny made his way inside with two guards, literally showing up out of nowhere. He hadn't even noticed when they got there, but was fairly used to such sudden surprises by now.

"Woah! Shit guys. I don't need you all up on me like this. I want to at least give the illusion it's just me spending time with my dates."

Midnight nodded rather coldly, nothing but his mind on his mission and his mission on his mind.

"As you say. We will not intrude."

As the two walked off, Vinyl hollered from across the alley.

"Yo, hot stuff! Come grab a ball!"

Now alone, Benny strolled over to the counter to pick out a bowling ball, an odd smirk slowly growing.

"Hot stuff? You're not one for mincing words, are ya?"

"That's Vinyl for you," Octavia quipped. "Never one to use a filter for her words. No matter how much I beg her to."

While it was a little more crude then he was used to, Benny could at least enjoy the flattery.

"Well, at least she's honest without a filter." He looked at the stallion behind the counter. "Can I get an eight pounder? And how much for all three of us?"

After the bill was paid, Octavia watched Benny grab the bowling ball and slide his fingers into the three holes drilled in.

"Well, isn't that convenient?” She said with a slight roll of the eyes as she looked over the other balls on the racks. “Which one should I get?"

Benny sized Octavia up for a moment.

"Grab one that has enough weight that you're not straining yourself to hold it. Not too light, though otherwise you’ll have a hard time controlling it."

After picking over a few, to Benny’s amazement, she went with a 12 pounder.

"Twelve? Guess I forget how strong you Earth ponies are supposed to be."

Octavia blushed, even over something that might have been more of an observation than a compliment.

"I wouldn't say I'm strong, even for an Earth pony. Really, my strength is my music if anything."

This little act of modesty, combined with her accent and blushing face left Benny somewhat starstruck. He had to admit, this mare was quite cute.

"Don't be so modest, and strength is relative. Pretty sure you got me outclassed. Be proud of it. Now come on, which lane we on?"

"Lane four, stud," Vinyl happily announced as she led the way. "We putting any bits on this game, or is that not proper dating etiquette?"

"Vinyl, please, of course not," Octavia corrected her friend.

Amused, Benny laughed at the two.

"Nah. Bets on a first date have to be for something simple or stupid. Like who buys the next round of snacks or bragging rights."

Now intrigued, Vinyl placed her ball down on the return, silently plotting.

"Hmm… Well, since we're going to the party tonight, is there going to be any dancing?"

That was an unusually open question, but not one Benny couldn't answer.

"Uh… Nothing like the welcome party, but I'm not going to stop anyone if they wanna dance."

Vinyl shrugged off her idea.

"Gotcha. I was going to suggest top score picks the song and dance partner. But if that's not in the works, we can think of something else to make it interesting."

As this was going on, Octavia was standing idly by, waiting to reign in any of Vinyl's bad behavior.

"At least let us play a game first to see if that's even a fair bet to make."

In that moment, Benny had a stroke of inspiration for something to incentivize them.

"Okay, how about this. Whichever of you scores the highest this first-round picks where they sit on the ride back to my place."

Vinyl's eyes went wide as she shouted, "We get to ride in your wagon! Oh! I'm totally taking top score. Sorry, Tavi."

Benny grinned, knowing the advantage any magic-user would have.

"Alright, you're looking confident, you roll first. And no cheating with your horn. That's an instant DQ. You have to actually hold the ball."

"Awe, buck. No fair," Vinyl whined, knowing she’d lost her only advantage.

Meanwhile, Octavia couldn’t help but relish her friend’s misery.

"How is not cheating not fair?"

Vinyl didn’t offer any of her usual smart remarks, and just sulked as Benny putin their information for keeping score.

With the rules set, Vinyl went up to roll, her usual confidence back and on full display.

"Come on, baby. Mommy's going for a ride tonight."

She rolled the ball down their lane with all the skill and accuracy she could muster… right into the gutter, twice.

"Oh, come on! What?! Is the floor slanted? This game is rigged."

Smirking like a shark, Benny stood up and readied for his first roll.

"I don't know about that. Let me try."

It might have been a while, but he didn't think he'd be too rusty. He lined up his shot and gave it his best… seven-ten split. Not bad, better than a gutter ball.

"Straight down the middle… you think maybe your ball is slanted?"

Vinyl laughed, borderline obnoxiously.

"The ball is fine. I just never played this by the rules before. I'm a total newb when it comes to playing fair and square."

Benny picked up his ball already prepared to bomb this next roll.

"Well, we’ve got time to learn. Won't be much of a fun date throwing gutter balls all night."

He made his roll, narrowly knocking down the ten pin and quickly tried to follow up with something clever.

"No, wait. I totally had something for this… Getting your mind out of the gutter and striking out, but not for a seven-ten split. Sniff said it once… damn it."

"Ahem," Octavia quietly alerted Benny of her presence, standing ready with her ball in hooves. "Is there a particular way I should hold the ball before I push it?"

After three dropped balls and one near-miss of his toes, it was clear Octavia would need a different approach to make this work.

In the end, it proved to be more of a balancing act on her hoof, cupping it in the bicep of her foreleg and then hurling it out like a shot put. With one semi-promising toss of knocking down four pins on the left, all she needed was a little help with her form.

"Hold on-hold on-hold on. Yer gonna fall over if you lean over like that."

Benny stepped up behind Octavia and helped her find the proper stance.

"Bend your knees, don't just lean over. Put your left arm-leg, dammit... Put it out when you curl the ball in. Then, you can swing your leg back down for momentum, brace yourself, so you don't tip over, and kick your back leg out on your throwing side to stop from kissing the floor."

Despite all the information being given, Ocatavia found It hard to focus on the instructions when all she could think about was how excited she was to have Benny’s hands guiding her through the motions.

"I think I'm starting to get the feel for this."

After that pun went over Benny's head, he backed off to let Octavia do her second roll. He watched her eye up her shot, though it still was odd to see a pony standing on their hind legs.

It was so easy to get accustomed to them walking and working on all fours, that the more alluring feminine human shape they took going bipedal became distracting. It wasn't just the human-like familiarity that he thought stood out, it was confusing to think how malleable their joints had to be. The range of motion they controlled shouldn't be possible, and yet, they performed it without the slightest sign of discomfort, just like how Octavia was demonstrating as she moved up and released the ball down the lane.

Down at the far end, the crash of pins clattering as they fell, ending her first turn, she turned to Benny with a question.

"How many points is knocking them all down worth?"

Vinyl swiftly celebrated her friend's success.

"Yeah! Way to strike 'em out, Tavi!"

With a touch of pride Benny marked up her points for her turn.

"It's a spare, not a strike… but I'm guessing a pro like Tavi here already knew that." He said with a grin before shooting a wink to the pony on the lead.

Octavia strolled back to her seat, a confident smile shining brightly.

"While the praise is appreciated, I’m afraid it’s untrue. Ask anypony that knows me, I'm not known for sports. If I did good, it's because you showed me how to properly bowl… Are you a professional?"

Benny was going to answer her question, but something else was running up too predominantly with his attention.

"Me? No, but… I'm not sure how often you must hear this, but I love your accent."

[Back at the human embassy.]

Rainbow Dash swooped to the backyard for a quick landing, taking a quick glance around to see who was still there.

"Hello? Anypony home?"

Twilight shouted from the house, "It's just me and Pinkie, Rainbow. We're in the garage."

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes.

"Figures. The one time I drop in not coming through the front. Heh… phrasing." She dropped her smile and sulked when no one responded to her joke. "-Egh… it's not as funny when Becky's not here."

Rainbow let herself in through the backdoor and made her way into the garage to find Twilight busy at work.

"Hey Rainbow, you're just in time for my first test run. I'm about to give this house all the power they'll need for the party, and hopefully, the rest of the time they're here."

Rainbow looked down at the box decorated with crystals.

"You mean power for their movies and junk? Cool. How's it work?"

Twilight finished rerouting a few wires and closed the lid to the box.

"Well, most of these crystals hold the equivalent of a small thunderstorm. The output of each cycle initially taps a continuous loop of one lightning bolt, which can hold up to three million volts per meter. However, being how this is a closed-loop covering only about the circumference of about four centimeters, the second series of crystals will transfer-”

Rainbow Dash rocked her head back and groaned at the verbal onslaught on her brain.

“Gah! Okay, I’m gonna stop ya right there because you already lost me. Lighting bolts don’t work like that for me, your talking nonsense right now.”

Unsurprisingly disappointed, Twilight sighed in defeat. Why couldn’t Sniff be there to listen to her nerding out? At least he’d pretend to be invested.

“Well, in simpler terms, the first set of crystals recreate the electricity of a thunderstorm. The second set of crystals let that electricity run through it, and all of the rest of the crystals work as insulators and dampeners to lower the amount of volts coming in and match the proper wattage needed for all the lights and devices need to work without melting them with a power overload. Next time, just ask me what something does, not how it works."

Annoyed with the ever-growing list of frustrations she'd been dealing with after parting ways with Sniff, she turned her attention solely back to her work and ignoring Pinkie poking her head in different boxes.

"Why does anypony ever ask me how something works? Only Starlight can ever understand my nerd speak.”

Rainbow Dash stood silent at the claim. It wasn’t like Twilight to rant like that, but she couldn’t argue with the logic.

“You know what, Twi, you’re right. You do you, and I’ll trust that you know how something works so long as you can tell me what it’s supposed to do and cover all the nerd stuff for me.”

Twilight hung her head, already feeling bad for snapping so easily again.

“I’m sorry, Dash. I’ve had a bit of a rough morning. I’m getting closer to Peter, but I found out that dating him is going to be a lot more involved than I thought it would be. I wasn’t ready for some of the more…”

There was a long pause from Twilight, thinking about everything discussed at Rarity’s boutique. Rainbow Dash and Pinkie were absent from that long talk, but given how little time Pinkie had with Benny, on top of setting him up with a blind date instead of trying to hook up with him herself, and Rainbow Dash… would Rainbow Dash be interested in females like she was in the story? She was possibly closer to her human as a guardian than any of the others.

One question might be able to give her some insight into how much they know or how active they’ve been behind closed doors.

“Say Dash, have you or Pinkie had issues with your ears and tails twitching uncontrollably since meeting Benny, Becky, or any of the other humans?”

Rainbow Dash cocked her head to the side, caught off guard by the rather odd question.

“Huh?”

Pinkie sat on the concrete floor and brought her hoof to her chin, pondering in deep thought.

“Hmm… Nope. My last twitch’ah twitch happened right before they showed up.”

“No, I mean-” Twilight pulled back from pushing the issue more than she already had.

If they didn’t have the only consistent reaction from wanting to rut, she had only to assume they weren’t ready for this conversation.

“Nevermind, we can wait until after the party when we have everypony together to discuss some of the other new things I’ve discovered about human pony relations. It’s nothing bad, just… really confusing. In the meantime, if you both could help me make sure everything works with my Storm Power Box, we can surprise Benny and everyhuman else. Maybe we can even all make a thing of watching movies together?”

The promise of more movies? Rainbow Dash couldn't repress her excitement.

“Fuck yeah! Becky is always making references to movies and shows when she explains things to me. I can’t wait to actually see them instead of just hearing about them.”

Pinkie was just as worked up with the possibilities.

“Oou! I was looking around when I was cleaning up for BenBen! The Lion King has more than one movie! Also, if Becky is teaching Nurse Redheart and the other doctors at the hospital learn how to help injured ponies, they would probably want to see the movie about the biology stuffs BenBen hid in his closet. After seeing what can happen to humans when they’re hurt really badly, and BenBen was already cut by that meanie shadow pony, I want to make sure they can take care of him and the rest of our friends.”

“Yeah!” Rainbow Dash celebrated the suggestion. “Becky’s hands sometimes have trouble working like they’re supposed to, so if there’s a movie that can help them learn more, think of all the ponies it could help, too! I mean, AJ might still be walking around if more ponies could have helped and had to do less cutting.”

Remembering all the blood and trauma of that night, Twilight shuttered.

“You make a good point, Rainbow, and that’s a great idea, Pinkie. With all the unknown dangers still out there, and seeing all the blood-related injuries Kelly, Cerb, and Applejack suffered, I can see why he said we weren’t ready to see what’s probably on that movie. As bad as it was seeing Kelly injured, having her unconscious made it a bit more frightening since we didn’t fully understand what was happening. Then seeing Cerb’s injuries and all the discomfort he had in spite of how tough he is was unsettling to say the least. But after seeing them with their injuries… I don’t know how I would have been able to handle being there for what all Applejack had to go through. If this movie shows their insides, and I’m guessing either their blood or organs gushing out, that could make us more prepared for even more severe injuries. We’ll have to make sure Becky and Benny are given extra compensation if that movie can help. But first… let’s hope this works.”

Twilight secured the connectors fashioned together to the fusebox and flipped a switch on her Storm Power Box. A low hum of power surged through the box shortly after, preceding the lights overhead flickering on. Inside the house, a series of beeps, clicks and whirring noises of various appliances sounded off.

The sights and sounds nearly overwhelmed Twilight with excitement. She might have just made a monumental breakthrough for integrating human technology and pony magic.

The three made their way inside to the delight of more lights glowing as well as the stove and microwave both flash 12:00 on their displays.

Testing the effectiveness of Twilight's device, Pinkie opened the fridge and noticed some cold air flowing through.

"It worked!" Twilight rejoiced, fighting the urge to break into a happy dance. "If I can get this to work for their house, I can make smaller ones for their smaller devices when they're out with us. They're going to love this! Pinkie, you go find that biology movie. I'd like to see what it has to offer. They might be getting a huge paycheck if it’s as helpful as the textbooks. I'll see if I can get their TV turned on.

After some fiddling with the entertainment system and accidentally starting The Lion King again, they had a good enough understanding of what to do… once they figured out how to get the movie with nurses on the cover in the Xbox.

“Hello?” Rarity called out from the garage. “Pinkie? Benny?”

Overjoyed to have more ponies with them, Pinkie bolted for the garage to greet the new arrival.

“Rarity! Oh! Fluttershy, too! You’re not going to believe this! Twilight put a thunderstorm in a box, and now the TV works! We’re about to watch that gross biology movie about humans, I think. Since you’re Cerb’s vet, you should watch this too!”

With the others on board, they all met up in the living room and made themselves comfortable, where Rainbow Dash asked, “So, what brings you two here?”

Basking in her premature success, Rarity floated down a collection of boxes.

“Well, after talking with Oven Fresh, along with some help from Peter, I started a new line of clothing I wanted to share for us to wear tonight.”

Already up to speed on what the attire was, Twilight went flush as she looked over the Xbox.

“Yes… they’re very nice. I’m sure Peter is going to like it. I hope Justin feels the same with yours. You too, Fluttershy.”

Ever curious, Pinkie was already opening her box.

“Awe! Look how cute they are!”

Worried about looking cool for the party, Rainbow groaned.

“It’s not another dress, is it? It’s one thing if I’m going to the Gala, and nothing against your dresses, Rarity-”

“It’s not a dress, Rainbow,” Rarity scolded. “I have no doubt that you’ll enjoy what I made for you. I took your taste into consideration and modeled it closer to what Becky wears.”

“Really?” Rainbow asked, sounding more interested. “Becky’s choices in clothes are pretty sweet. Not too flashy or bulky. Kinda like the clothes you made her. Yeah, I could wear something like that."

An unexpected mechanical noise alerted Twilight to their progress.

"Oh? There's a little button on the side. Let's see what we can learn from this. And don't worry, girls. If it gets to be too intense, we can stop it."

Begrudgingly agreeing to sit through this medical film, for both Cerb and Fluttershy’s benefit, Rarity prepared herself for the worst.

"I might not be able to stomach too much if there's more blood than what I've already seen. I can only imagine the kind of nightmares I'd be having if I didn't have Fluttershy and Justin with me at night."

The movie was popped in and started with a title screen far less animated than the other two they had seen. It was a still image of three nurses in uniform, with breasts far larger than either Kelly or Becky had.

They were staring out with… what kind of expressions were they showing? One was obviously happy, but her smile was like something you would see on a villain's face. Another was bent over with her mouth open, maybe screaming in pain? The other was licking some odd-looking tool, or a medical device none of them had seen before. Kind of looked like a plastic candle without a wick.

Whatever this movie was going to go over, the cover gave nothing to hint at what to expect.

On edge from the title screen, Rainbow Dash had a bad feeling about this.

"Twi, are we sure this is a movie about biology? I remember Becky telling me that ugh… umm…"

While Rainbow seemed to struggle to find the words to warn her friends with, Twilight tried to remember what button on the controller was the button to select an option. The smartphone was a lot easier to operate than this movie player device.

"Benny said it was, and Peter warned us about how graphic it could be… Oh, yeah. The A button makes it play."

The screen went dark, and sounds of strained grunts and panting started to play through the speakers. Then a whine that made Fluttershy's ears perk, reminding her of her last morning in the Everfree Forest.

"That sounds an awful lot like-"

The black screen faded out to a human woman, wearing only a nurse's hat, laying on her back, and having sex with a human man.

The porno scene in plane sight caused Rainbow to immediately jump out of her seat.

"That's what it looks like?! Holy shit! He's almost as big as Cerberus!"

Pinkie gasped in horror, but then dropped to a state of confusion.

"Dashie, look at those scrawny little arms. Cerb is way bigger than him."

Rarity was still in awe at what she saw on the screen.

“Not his arms, Pinkie, his dick. And how would you know, Rainbow?"

Like the rest of them, Rainbow couldn't bring herself to look away from the screen.

"I saw him naked when you stitched him up. He wasn't hard, but when that thing is, it's gonna be-"

"Waiiiiiiiit!" Pinked screamed to silence the room, then pointed to the screen. "Is that the lever Benny was talking about?"

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes at her naive friend’s rather juvenile response.

"Yes, Pinkie. That was the joke. If you were to touch his dick enough, it would get hard."

Twilight, Fluttershy, and Rarity finally pulled their eyes away from the screen, looking utterly shocked. One after another, Rainbow had confidently answered every question. She even knew what a dick was.

"Rainbow," Twilight spoke up right before she paused the porno. "How do you know all these things?"

Rainbow gave the others a funny look. A genuine baffled look of bewilderment.

"We've been with our human friends for nearly half a month, taking care of them while getting to know them better and learning their culture and shit. You never talked to them about sex?"

[Nine days ago in the forest just behind the human embassy.]

After Becky’s short walk into the forest with Rainbow, the simple task of collecting firewood was put on hold due to another coughing fit. Of course, following one quick examination of pony nudity, a rather deep conversation had started between the two, and Rainbow Dash couldn't believe how much Becky was confiding in her. There she was, sickly, weak, in many ways sheltered from the cruel world she came from… admitting all her vulnerabilities. All of which led to Rainbow’s last question.

"Have you ever found someone that you trusted like that? The way you talked about being vulnerable with some person you trusted?"

Thinking back to her first, last, and only sexual encounter, Becky didn't answer at first. She seemed to be lost in her thoughts over such an odd time of her life.

"Once,” she finally answered. “But I don't want to talk about anything that's going to make you uncomfortable or gross you out. I'm sure the last thing you want to hear is about my sex life… or the lack thereof."

Rainbow cocked an ear to the side at her friend’s words.

"What's a sex life? Actually, how do you even have sex? I was thinking about it, and I don't think anypony ever told me about it."

"You… really don't know how to have sex?" Becky asked, utterly flabbergasted. "You walk around with your snatch out in the open and… actually, that would explain a lot. But how can you not know? You never got interested in a guy's dick?"

"What's a dick?" Rainbow asked, still just as lost.

There was no way Becky spoke the same language as Rainbow Dash, but all these dirty words weren't lining up.

"Dash, I'm going to start naming off some words. Just say yes or no if you know what they are."

Rainbow was still wanting to know what a dick was, but if Becky wanted to change subjects, Rainbow Dash would roll with it.

"Okay, but these aren't going to be a bunch of nerdy or really big words, are they?"

Becky shook her head.

"No. First word. Schlong."

"Are you trying to say long, but with an accent or something?"

"That's a no. So, what about pussy?"

Rainbow Dash snorted.

"Yeah, I know what a cat is."

Becky rolled her eyes and huffed.

"Not pussycat. Just pussy. So that's another no. What about cunt?"

"Uhh… no."

"Fuck?"

"No."

"Bitch?"

"No."

"Clit or clitoris?"

"Nope."

"Ass?"

"No."

"Rape?"

"Did you say wrap?"

"No… what about orgasm or masturbation?"

"Hey, you said no big nerdy words."

"They’re not," Becky answered, still amazed at what she was hearing. "Dash, if you had to give it your best guess, what do you think two ponies have to physically do with each other to get the mare pregnant?"

Now rather invested in the topic, Rainbow Dash sat and thought about it. It seemed like such a simple question at first, but it was like she had completely forgotten something she was sure she knew or at least should know.

Still fighting the illogical possibility a pony could be this sheltered, Becky thought of something that might help.

"You asked me if my old boyfriend wanted to rut me before we got married. What is that? How would two ponies rut?"

"Oh, that?" Rainbow Dash started to look more confident, even if it was obviously forced. "That's when they… uh… Well, they have to love each other. Then they can… they can… I dunno. I just know the word… I don't know what it is?"

One last chance for Becky to get any help on this.

"What do you remember being talked about when you heard that word?"

Now frustrated and desperately wanting answers herself, Rainbow Dash tried to think back. She went deeper into thought than seemed necessary.

"I… don't remember. I must'uh overheard it when I was a foal or something. I can't remember when and where I learned every word I know. But were all these other words things about sex? And, I don't mind talking about or listening to this stuff. I feel dumb not knowing it. Like, come on. Everypony knows how babies are made and what rutting is. I just never cared, I guess. Too busy being awesome and fighting bad guys, ya know?"

Rainbow finished with some punches in the air, along with some mid-air kicks against her invisible opponent. After her awesome combat skills were put on display, she noticed Becky didn't look invested in the conversation anymore.

"Uhh… unless you'd rather not talk about. That's cool. I'm sure I can ask Twilight to… nah. I don't need to hear a whole thesis about it."

Becky relaxed a bit as she sat and thought about this strange situation she had found herself in.

"No, it's okay. It's more that you asked me if I ever let someone see me naked and vulnerable. I have, but… I have a lot of mixed feelings about it."

Becky was opening up again. This was a good sign. Plus, Rainbow really was curious about something she thought she knew until just a few minutes ago. At the very least, she should know in case some other pony asked her.

"I still don't see what the big deal is about being seen naked. But, I guess it's different for you. If you don't mind me asking, what happened?"

Becky hesitated, but how long had she been carrying these thoughts? Perhaps it would be best to just finally let it out and put it to bed for good.

"I have mixed feelings about it because I've only ever let one person see me naked. And that was because we had sex."

In an instant, Rainbow wanted to celebrate her new friend's accomplishment, gush like a schoolgirl, and ask for the details but remembered who she was talking to. That and they were still talking about a subject she was woefully ignorant about.

"So… you had sex with a guy, but it was for leisure? Like, just to relax or… is sex supposed to be fun?"

Becky sighed, though the way Rainbow’s question was asked still made her laugh a little. Was she really going to admit this to a fantasy character that was clueless about sex? The fear of others finding out if Rainbow blabbed about it quickly faded as she thought of finally talking to someone about it. Plus Rainbow was the literal definition of loyal, so it’s unlikely she’d ever betray her trust.

"I didn't have sex with a guy… I had sex with Kelly."

Now Rainbow Dash was lost.

"Are you messing with me? Kelly's a mare like you. How can two mares have sex?"

That was a good question for the uninitiated. Too bad Becky had an equally valid question to stump this curious pegasus.

"Do you know what a mare and a stallion do during sex?"

And just like that, Rainbow was back to being clueless.

"Alright, ya got me there, but… how? Or even why? I still don't know what it is we're even talking about."

Despite still feeling apprehensive about coming clean about all this, she was already this far into it, might as well get these thoughts out of her head.

"The why is probably the easier of the two to explain. I was dating a guy after high-school. Things were good between us, but he wanted to have sex. That's typical for people, both male and female. But… I was worried about getting pregnant. We have ways not to get pregnant, but the thought of one of them not working and then me trying to raise a kid? I didn't know if my body could take the strain of carrying a child. I didn't have a job that could have supported us, no degree, no husband… And then my mind went to the logical conclusion of my kid and me being stuck with me at my mother's house… I'd never let that happen. Too much abuse and neglect, and even if I found someplace else to live, I wasn't going to live long enough to give the poor kid a life worth much before I croaked."

Rainbow Dash sat quietly, tentatively listening to a story unlike any she ever heard before.

After taking a deep breath, Becky continued with a fake smile as if she should be happy trying to explain this.

"So, I ended up breaking up with him. Or pushing him away so he'd break up with me. Either way, I was miserable. So, being such a good friend, Kelly decided to take me out of town. She was doing pretty well at the time. Had lots of extra cash and decided to blow some on me to help cheer me up."

"That's what good friends do," Rainbow Dash added, trying to make things a little less uncomfortable.

"Yeah," Becky huffed with a smirk. "So, we went out bar hopping and hitting up the clubs. Then, more than a little drunk, I told her that I might as well be a dyke if I'm too afraid to have sex with a guy."

"Dyke?" Rainbow Dash asked. "I'm guessing it's not the same thing as a river dyke? Because we have those."

"No," Becky shook her head with a chuckle. "We have those, too. Dyke is basically a mean word for a woman who loves or has sex with other women. It's different when a girl says it or if she actually is a lesbian or bi."

Despite Becky’s efforts to keep the explanation simple, Rainbow was just lost as she was with one of Twilight’s break downs.

"Huh?"

Realizing the words she used, Becky caught the slip-up.

"Right, sorry. Lesbian is the proper term for women who prefer women as their lovers. Bi or Bisexual is when a person likes both. Kelly is bi. I don't really fit any category anymore, but anyway. I told her that, and so she ran with the joke. But… when we got back to our hotel room, she…" Becky confusingly started to laugh. "That crazy bitch actually talked me into it."

Rainbow Dash gave an awkward grin, thinking she was supposed to be laughing along but couldn't understand why.

"Oh? Must have been pretty bad, huh?"

Becky's posture dropped some, but she didn't look saddened by the question.

"No…, it was good. I don't regret it. I even still think about it from time to time. She was amazing in bed. But… Kelly did it to cheer me up and help me get over the breakup, and we never did it again. But, we were all spreading out more around that time. Even after some of the worst times and we all got together or ended up back in our old shit town, I think that part of our life passed us by. That and I don't want to get too hung up on her when I know she'd never be serious with me."

Rainbow Dash nodded, thinking she was now starting to get it.

"Right… Okay, so. Two mares loving each other or at least living like a married couple, that's not unheard of. But you still haven't told me what sex actually is? I know now that two mares can do it, and I don't even know what that is."

Knowing this would be interesting, Becky reached for the bottle of vodka, then padded the grass next to her. She would need a drink for this and figured Rainbow should be seated for what she was about to explain.

“Have a seat, Dashie. I’ll tell ya how it all works.”

[Back at the human embassy.]

After thinking about how easy it was to talk to Becky, Rainbow Dash was almost insulted about the progress her friends had made with their human companions, or lack thereof in retrospect. If only they knew the conversations she had with Becky.

"That conversation came up my first day when I was taking care of Becky. From about the time I got there until Celestia showed up, we talked about all sorts of stuff. Sex was the first long conversation we had. She broke it down for me so it was easy to follow along. Usually, I space out, but she kept pulling me back into the conversation with questions she would ask or had me try to find something to compare to what she was talking about.”

Despite her lack of interest in partaking earlier, the past few days had given way to somewhat of a curious inkling to experiment.

“There is so much crazy shit you can do during sex. You know how dumb I felt when Becky told me that sex doesn't have to be for getting pregnant? Or that it can be two girls, or two guys, or two girls with a guy, or two guys with a girl, or… fuck! They even have orgies where it's just a bunch of them having sex at the same time and swapping partners."

"So… what is a dick?" Pinkie asked, totally breaking the mood.

Unfortunately, Twilight had too many questions to answer that.

"Hold on to that thought, Pinkie. Rainbow, if you knew all this, why didn't you say anything."

"I did!" Rainbow Dash shouted. "I kept telling everpony that they needed to respect the human's choice to stay clothed, not to ask questions about their bodies or covered up parts. I kept stressing that they had to really trust you to open up about that kind of stuff. I told you all more than enough to know that nudity and anything sex-related was a big issue for them to talk about."

While Twilight wanted to be mad about the outburst, how could she? Rainbow was right and actually took their sensitivities into consideration.

"Okay, you're right about that. Though, I guess I should ask, if you knew all this, why didn't you try dating any of them? Or, since you've been spending so much time with Becky, are you…"

Now Rainbow Dash was insulted.

"Ooooh, fuck you. You think just because I know what sex is that I've been flying around trying to get Becky to sleep with me? I'm not trying to get laid, or have sex with Becky."

Properly insulted back, Twilight snapped in response.

"Fuck me? Fuck you, Dash! I asked because I want to make sure you're not going to get hurt or endanger Becky with any of this. And if I'm jumping to conclusions, it's because I only found out this morning what sex was or that ponies and humans could do it together even if we can't have babies with them. And now I'm dating Peter with Oven Fresh, and even though she wants to have sex with him, I don't, even though you and I did in that goddamn story about us!"

After a moment of silence following that exchange, Pinkie slid out of her seat and trotted towards the garage.

"I can't do this sober. Anypony else want a bottle and finally tell me what a dick is?"

Rainbow Dash furrowed her brow and sat angrily in her seat, ignoring Pinkie’s question.

"I'm sorry you didn't know what sex was. I thought you did. How could you not? You know practically everything anyway! And what story did you read about us?”

“Xeno-” Twilight stopped herself from going on with another rant as she finally realized her slip of the tongue. “Actually, that’s going to take a while to explain. I’m sorry, that has nothing to do with you directly, but I found a story about us with lots of things that make what’s going on with the humans seem like this is maybe a natural course for us. I’m still trying to figure out how much of it is based on reality. It’s not as accurate as the show Chris and Becky keep referencing about us, but some of the interactions with humans and us are similar enough that I have to assume a lot of things.”

Rainbow Dash wasn’t going to ask about the story right now if that wasn’t the focus of the conversation. Her loyalty and promiscuity had to be dealt with first.

“I'm trying to get into the Wonderbolts. If I do make it, I wanted to ask Soarin out... date him, not Becky. We're just friends. And even if I was into mares, even human ones, Becky says she doesn't want a relationship. Not even a leisure one. Not when she doesn't think we can send her home or cure her… that's why I've been working so hard with everything lately and spending so much time with her. She’s secretly sad and thinks it's better to die with friends at her side than to leave a family behind. But she looks up to me for some stupid reason, so I'm going to show her that it can be done. I'm going to make my dreams come true, become a Wonderbolt, marry Soarin or whichever stallion is right for me, and start a family. Not just because that's what I know I want now, I want her to see that she can be like me. She can do more and be happy here."

Rainbow’s strong convictions seemed to fall heavily over the room. Even Pinkie caught enough of it after coming back into the room with a bottle of X Rated. It was a pretty pink color, so how could it not taste good?

Now looking to Rainbow for some insight, Rarity asked, "Is it wrong for us to want to be so intimate with them?"

Still angry, but not mad enough Rainbow couldn't answer, she turned an eye towards the question.

"No... that's one of the things Becky and I talked about. Having sexual wants and desires is natural. Even casual sex is fine. You don't have to love someone for it to be okay to have sex with them, it just has to be mutual."

Thinking about it, she started to lighten up a little. They were finally asking the right questions, just like she had wanted them to.

"Just be honest, and as long as whoever you’re doing it with wants the same thing, there’s nothing wrong with it. It’s so natural that there's even times Becky wants it, and even I've thought about trying some things once I find the pony I want to be with. Though, I’ll be honest with you, I’m jealous that I don’t have a shot at Cerb or Sniff.”

“Really?” Pinkie asked. “Is it because Sniff is such a smooth talker, and you saw Cerb naked?”

While not entirely inaccurate, Rainbow still rolled her eyes at the rather simple minded reasoning.

“No, Pinkie. Sniff was a jerk when he first got here, but he was having a hard time dealing with being away from home and… I guess he’s someone who had an active sex life, as Becky put it. But it’s not the sex part that got me kind of curious about asking him out. Sniff is the kind of friend we all want to have. The kind that we all try to be with each other.”

After a moment had passed of remembering how crazy things had turned out from holding back so much information, Rainbow decided to open up a little more about her experiences.

“Remember when Luna found out that Cerb has night terrors and I told her that I knew about them? Well, the second night the humans stayed here, Cerb had one of his nightmares about being back in the war. He freaked out, and since they were all sleeping in this room together, he woke them up. I didn’t get all the details from Becky, but he was too shaken up and didn’t want to hurt any of them if he had the dream again. So, Sniff stayed up the whole night with him, even though he was exhausted.”

She looked directly at Rarity and Fluttershy, a deep look of compassion for the whole series of events that had played out.

“That next morning, when you two went running off with Cerb around the house, I stayed and talked to Sniff. That’s when I found out about him looking after Cerb and keeping him company. He even offered to pay me back for their breakfast I brought them. When I told him that we were there to help them out, he said all he wanted was for me to take care of Becky since she needed the most help. Even though he was exhausted and still sore from their crash landing, as well as still angry about being here in the first place, he was more concerned with his friends being taken care of than himself.”

Twilight nodded, remembering how slow she was to pick up on who he really was on the inside.

“I felt the same way about him too. I didn’t know how angry he was, or even the reasons. Then the way he talked to me, insulting and mocking me… but he cares so much about his friends and is always trying to help everypony around him. He was suffering from social withdrawal and having a hard time taking care of his own needs. It wasn’t until I really got to know him and saw how much he cares about others that I started to realize what kind of person he was. The night of the welcome party, he took care of me after Cerb had his night terror, that was when I really started to appreciate him."

A touch of bitterness entered her voice, remembering how close she had been to losing him.

"But I was too stuck on appeasing Celestia, trying to keep my emotions away from him that I failed to realize how attracted I was to the kind of stallion he is. Sure, he’s handsome and has that amazing smell of clovers… I love who he is. I loved him that way before I even considered that sex was something we could do.”

Rainbow softened her posture, hearing where Twilight was coming from, which had thankfully cleared up some of the negative air between them.

“Peter really is a terrific guy, just like Cerb is. I mean, that guy has lost so much. Becky told me about how messed up he was when he came back from their war. He was stuck in a wheelchair because he couldn’t even walk. He actually lived here in this house for a long time, but he rarely left. They would all come over and visit him, but for a while he wouldn’t talk much, he’d just drink until he passed out."

She looked around the large room they were in, imagining the hardships these walls must have witnessed, which must have been a lot.

"I talked to her about the nightmare stuff later on and found out that he would drink like that so he didn’t wake up from his nightmares. It was the only way he could sleep, but he’d still cry and scream while he slept. He eventually stopped drinking so much, but the nightmares didn’t end for him and he would jump up fighting people who weren't there or think he was back in combat when he got shot. She’s still worried about him, but just like Sniff, he kept putting the safety of his friends before his own.”

Since they were on the topic of Cerb, and Fluttershy thought she had the best grasp on his situation, she offered some comforting words of her own.

“We’re trying really hard to help him with all his problems. There’s so much more he’s had to deal with. Most of his friends don't know about all he’s been through.”

With the others opening up, Rarity sighed, ready to give her own view on Cerb.

“He certainly is selfless and protective. He knew the Timberwolves were dangerous, but when we found Zecora and realized that Onyx and his team had fallen behind to give her a chance to escape, he refused to leave them behind. Zecora told us there were too many Timberwolves to count, which made it foolish to run into a fight with such overwhelming odds. The safest thing to do would have been to get help, come back with stronger numbers, but with the signals unable to work, he told us to take care of Zecora. That he would find them and bring them back…"

Thinking back to that day, it brought about so much pride, joy, fear, and even a little sadness, knowing how things really were.

"I think it’s clear that he knew he was running into a battle he wouldn’t be able to fight alone, but he was too stubborn to let some pony get hurt or die because of him. Then… well, you saw him fighting out there, Rainbow. Not just how efficiently he wielded his ax or shot those nasty buggers to pieces. He kept himself the center of the Timberwolves' attention as much as he could, told us where to focus our attention to keep each other safe, and threw himself into harm's way the instant he thought we were in danger. He even went as far as to antagonize the bulk of them just to give us a chance to fall back or escape, as if any of us would.”

Twilight hadn’t had much time to dwell on that fight, there was a lot of gratitude she hadn’t had the time to express. Not that she could even begin to think of a proper way to do so.

“By the time I got there, he was already injured. He was bleeding, and I didn’t notice it at first, but he had a limp in his bad leg. But he fought so hard and even risked his life to save Spike. If not for his actions, Onyx Armor, Night Guard, Rare Find, Spike, all of you probably, likely could have been lost to us out there. But he never complained or asked for anything in return.”

She had a slight chuckle remembering the final moments of the battle. “It took the combined efforts of Rarity and Fluttershy to stop him from fighting for us, despite his injuries. He really is amazing.”

Rarity, not overly compelled by her sympathy for Twilight, wasn’t going to let that one slide.

“Emm, no, darling. I think it’s more likely he was afraid of getting between you and Oven Fresh at the time.”

Twilight frumped reflexively to the jab, stewing in her anger over that correction.

“Shud ‘aup.”

Still thinking about the fight, Rainbow had a blush growing that she couldn’t fight off.

“Cerb was sooo cool out there, though. Always in control, always there just in the nick of time. An ax in one hand, his gun in the other. Swinging and shooting at every stupid Timberwolf that got in range. And if he hadn’t jumped in to take on all those Timberwolves when he did, they totally would have swarmed us. Those few seconds he bought saved our tails. But even beyond that, he’s been so gentle with you two, trained Fluttershy to fight, was a total gentlecolt with Rarity on your date from what I hear around town, and he even stepped up to take care of AJ.”

Changing her posture to specify the record, Rainbow continued.

“Don’t get me wrong, it was mostly because Becky knew what to do, but that pep talk to keep her strong through the whole operation, then how he never got squeamish while having to cut out those splinters.”

Rarity felt a warmth inside growing and a sense of pride flooding in.

“Yes, and he has his sensitive side as well.”

Actually, active in combat wasn’t the only time Rainbow saw him in a way that impressed her.

“I’ve also never looked at a stallion and been so excited like I did until I saw Cerb without his clothes on,” Rainbow Dash added, a very small blush starting to form. “Kinda hot.”

Pinkie gasped as this was news to her.

“That’s how you knew he has a bigger lever than that guy in the movie?!”

“It’s a cock,” Rainbow Dash corrected her.

“It’s actually called a dick, dear,” Rarity informed Rainbow. “And you shouldn’t be looking at it.”

“Penis,” Twilight corrected both of them. “Or are those what Becky and Justin call them?”

Seeing the growing confusion, Fluttershy spoke up to help mediate.

“Justin uses both words, but usually says dick. I also wanted to say that Rarity and I are only telling you all this because we trust you all to not say anything about it. We already feel terrible about bringing up what we have shared. Justin trusts us not to go around talking about these things, and we don’t want to lose the trust he has in us or ruin our chances with him, but we started to realize that there was more to this than we could handle.”

Rainbow looked between Rarity and Fluttershy, now curious how Fluttershy actually fit into this.

“Wait a minute, I knew Rarity was attracted to him and that’s why she was so worked up over the date, but what about you? Are you both trying to get with him?"

Confirming the question, Fluttershy and Rarity made some flirty eyes at each other, sending Rainbow into another excited fit.

"Holy shit! Is that what’s happening now? First Twilight and Oven Fresh with Sniff, now you two with Cerb? What’s next? Applejack bringing… fuck… who would Applejack want to share Lumberman with? The guy hardly even talks to the rest of us or any pony else.”

Rarity rolled her eyes and grumbled for yet another questionable line of confidence being brought into consideration.

“Not that it’s really my place to say, Applejack, last we spoke with her, does have an interest in Lumberman like we all do with our human companions. However, lets be honest those two deserve each other. I really hope they can work something out. He would make her so happy if they stayed together Well, her and Starlight with Chris. I can’t believe how close those two are now.”

With a proud smile, Twilight remembered when she first noticed how comfortable those two had become with each other.

“Actually, I was rather surprised by that, too. When we were in the Everfree Forest, the plumbing in Chris’s bathroom broke, and then he was so upset worrying about everypony else that she had to spend the night with him just to keep him calm. She's even become a better friend because of how he's been helping her. Although...”

She turned to Pinkie, now confused by the update she received in the garage.

“Pinkie, didn’t you say Chris went on a date with somepony while we were gone?”

Assuming Chris’s date was with Starlight, Rainbow Dash started to have some mixed thoughts on that.

“Yeah… he certainly has made her a better friend… but… have you seen the way Chris looks at her? Or remember how he admitted that Twilight looked better as a pony than a human? And uh… Starlight came pretty close to kicking my ass because she was afraid I’d make him sad. Not that I blame her, dude's really nice."

"Well, just because they slept together and had a date doesn't mean they're having sex," Fluttershy calmly stated. "Rarity had their date, and Cerb might have suggested that most of our time together in the forest was a date, but we also sleep with Cerb every night, and we've never had sex."

Her eyes went back to the screen. "It looks a lot different from what I imagined."

With all this talk of falling for a human or wanting to fuck them, Pinkie started to fidget in her seat. Though she seemed to be more out of confusion than excitement, enough she didn’t even answer Twilights questions she had been interrupted from.

"Was I supposed to start dating Benny? I'm the only one not trying to date a human? And I just sent Benny up on a Double, Double Blind Date with Luna, Octavia, and DJ Pon3!"

Now that that was out in the open, Rainbow had some thoughts to share about that.

“Yeah, not gonna lie. I was really thinking you and Benny were gonna be a thing until you set him up with Luna. Not saying that you're not a catch yourself there Pinks, but… Luna? If you haven’t noticed the two humans on the TV and where the guys dick went, that whole area is where humans, especially the guys, seem to be attracted to. And Luna has probably twice as much ass as you do. Plus, she reeeeeealy seems to like our new human friends. Not to mention, being stuck on the moon for a thousand years, if she ain’t lonely and looking for company, she’s at least looking for some action.”

While the others pondering over similar concerns, Rarity surprisingly wasn’t too worried about the situation, though one other detail had her wondering.

“Pinkie, who did you get to agree to be the other blind dates for Octavia and Vinyl?”

That question visibly triggered Pinkie to the point she was starting to panic. All this new information was putting her in to a mental overload.

“I didn’t! All three are dating Benny at once! I thought Luna could use the company like Rarity did. But then I thought I’d double the dates for Benny to make it even better, and then I doubled the amount of extra dates that I doubled!”

“Oh, my,” Rarity suddenly felt terrible for Pinkie. “I happened to see Octavia out today. She was wearing the new sash I had put together for her. She said she wanted something to make her look extra special and catch the eyes as well as the ears of her audience, and was strictly intending not to wear it until her next performance. I thought that was odd of her, but she must really want to impress Benny.”

Now having moved from panicking to full on Twilight-freaking, Pinkie jumped out of her seat, nearly pulling her hair out in the process.

“Twilight! What do I do? I’m a single mare with no aspirations for married life! I live above my job and I’ve never even been on a date! I didn’t even know why Benny wanted to go swimming until now! I ruined my chances with him because I don't know what a dick is, and now he’s going to marry Octavia because of a sash. They might be having crazy human pony sex right now! I gotta stop him!”

Rightfully fretting for the success of her romantic future, Pinkie took off in a mad dash for the door, but felt a binding wrap around her neck yank her back, choking her in the process.

“Ack! What! Nooooooooo!”

Knowing exactly where this was going as soon it started, Twilight had attached a magic leash to the crazy party pony without her knowing it.

“Pinkie, what do you think you’re doing?” She scolded the mis-match-maker pony. You can’t just go and ruin a date you set up for him.”

“But, Twilight!” Pinkie whined, trying in vain to remove the leash.

Painfully groaning again, Rainbow rolled her eyes, disappointed at Pinkie’s complete lack of consideration for Benny’s feelings in all this. If not, then for her failure to execute logic.

“Pinkie, if you wanted to date Benny then you totally fucked up by setting him up with Luna and the killer music combo of Octavia and Vinyl Scratch. Octavia is suave and refined, but also incredibly kind and sophisticated. Vinyl is a nonstop party machine like you, even if she’s just partying by herself. What was your plan for him to begin with anyway? Have him pick the best of the three, talk them into sharing him like Twilight or-” She turned her eyes back to Rarity and Fluttershy as a thought entered her mind. “-Are you having him pick, or is your plan to share him, too?”

Naturally, Rarity felt a little uncomfortable saying this out loud, but she was amongst friends and already had the support of others. So, might as well give up the ghost on this one.

“Well, we’re still working on the part of getting him to want to be with us romantically… well, that part is a bit complicated, but we’re very close. And we do plan on sharing him. So long as he agrees, that is. Although, unlike Twilight and Oven Fresh, Fluttershy and I are going to be together as a couple as well.”

Still panicking, Pinkie tugged harder on her leash.

“But I don’t wanna share him. He only has so many cookies left!”

Somehow surprised by the illogical response, Rainbow facehoofed.

“Pinkie, you can’t date Benny for his cookies, that’s insulting to him and beneath you. You date somepony, or a human in some cases because you love them. Just look at these three. They love their guys so much they're willing to share them even though there’s a chance they might have to end things if Twilight can find a way to send them home. And you’re going to risk coming between Luna and her potential somepo… are we calling them special someponies or somehumans? And why doesn’t anypony ever just say coltfriend or marefriend anymore? Not every day is Hearts and Hooves day.”

Ignoring the last part of the question, Twilight slid out of her seat and pulled Pinkie closer, more focused on the damage that could be done by interrupting what was already set in motion.

“Pinkie, if you really want to be with Benny, make sure it’s for the right reasons. And if you missed your chance with him, I’m sorry, but you have no right to come between him and whoever he wants to be with. You heard his story, and probably know more than the rest of us about his past. He already lost the chance to have a wife and a family of his own once. Would you really risk breaking his heart by having him lose another loving partner on top of risking his safety over a bunch of cookies? You even said he wasn't your type. What's wrong with just being his friend?”

“No,” Pinkie painfully admitted. “But… you're all going to be dating. Even Rainbow Dash is going to date somepony for Becky's sake."

"Pinkie," Fluttershy softly spoke up. "We're not trying to date Justin because of something we're going to get out of the relationship, we love and care about him. And like everypony else, our lives are better with him in it, and we want to make his better too. That's why we haven't asked him yet. He hasn't been ready for finding love yet, and he wasn't even interested in dating a pony, if he even is now. And from the sound of things, I don't think Sniff, I mean Peter, wanted to either at first. These things take time."

Defeated, Pinkie gave in to their lecturing.

"Fine… I won't try to date Benny."

Cautiously, Twilight undid the leash but kept the spell active at her side, just in case.

"If Benny ends up with one or more of the dates you set him up with and is happy, be happy for him. But if you can't and try to screw things up for him, there will be repercussions for it. I actually happen to like Benny a lot. Nothing more than a friend, but a friend I intend to keep safe just like Justin and the rest of them. You fucking this up will put them all in danger. And if I don't get to you in time, I can guarantee that Luna and Celestia will be far less forgiving than I would."

Pinkie sulked deeper, hating how foolish she had been.

"I understand… but I am going to check on them. I had already planned to when I stopped to bring back the party snacks."

Twilight groaned, a lot of doubts still clouding her faith in Pinkie.

"You can check on him, but make it quick, and cheer up. You wanted to make Benny happy and smile. If this works, you did your job, and you'll be better friends because of it."

Thankfully for all involved, some of the conversation was finally hitting home with Pinkie, encouraging some of her smile to return.

"Yeah… you're right. I wanted to see him smile so badly. I shouldn't want this now just because you all are doing it."

With no further protest, Twilight saw Pinkie out before returning to the living room, giving a sigh of relief.

"Well… there's one disaster avoided, and Rainbow, again, I'm sorry about what I said earlier."

Rainbow Dash waved her hoof at the apology.

"Bah. It's no big deal. I've noticed how everypony has been acting strange since the humans showed up. I can't be too surprised that you might think I was doing the same. But I'm sorry about the way I reacted about you and Oven Fresh sharing Peter. I thought you and him had something going long before she even came into the picture.”

Turning to Rarity and Fluttershy, Dash lightly bowed her head. “And sorry if I said anything to you two that came out wrong. Cerb’s… You're both lucky to have him. If you two weren't already where you're at with the Big Guy, I probably would have gone after him, too."

Despite the circumstances, Fluttershy couldn't blame Rainbow Dash for her taste in humans.

"It's okay. We do tend to get a little overprotective of him."

Sitting calmly, Rarity had already gotten over it.

"Nothing to worry about. I might have gotten a little worked up about you talking about seeing him naked, but it's not like you were wrong."

Happy things were more or less settled, Rainbow was left wondering something. If they were this open to the conversations going on, how much more she could ask?

"Can I ask you both a question? You don't have to answer if you don't want to."

Seeing no harm, Fluttershy shrugged.

"I guess. What do you want to know?"

Knowing how intimate this was, Rainbow had to pull back on her original question after some second thoughts.

"What's it like sleeping with Cerb every night. I know you're not dating him yet, but if you both feel that way about him… is it nice to be that close to him, or difficult wanting to have more?"

Fluttershy wasn't expecting a question like that, and her bashful nature immediately returned.

"I'd say both, honestly. I love waking up wrapped up and lying on top of him… We still don't know why or how it happens with us, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't want with him what that lady in the movie was enjoying."

"Fluttershy!" Rarity cried out in shock. "You didn't have to be that honest, but… yes. Sleeping with Cerb is wonderful, though it can be difficult not being able to-" She started to crack as she looked back up that frozen frame on the screen. "I want him to rut me so badly. You have no idea the amount of control it takes to not beg him to just take me and make me his before we even get under the covers together."

Rainbow kind of expected something along those lines, but was left a little disappointed for some reason.

"Oh… so you really haven't had sex with him yet. I totally thought that's why you screamed that morning in the forest but didn’t want to say anything with Pinkie around."

Fluttershy couldn't help but chuckle, remembering that event.

"Well, you might be half right about that."

Rarity blushed and tried to hide her embarrassment.

"Oh, do be quiet. You're no better than I am, just not as loud."

There it was. Now Rainbow Dash was putting it all together.

"Ah, so you tried to do it yourself. Yeah, I tried that after Becky told me about it. It's nice, but I think I must have done it wrong. It wasn't like how Becky described it at all."

Twilight wasn't following the conversation at this point and was all to eager to be on the same page as the others.

"What was that scream about? It didn't make any sense when I read it in the report."

Rainbow Dash laughed and reached for the remote.

"Keep watching and find out. These kinds of movies are supposed to be all the same. You'll see."

[Back at the Castle of Friendship.]

Luna was strolling up and was greeted with a salute from two of her guards.

"Welcome back, Princess."

Happy to be away from the chaos that was dealing with humans, amplified by Pinkie, Luna gave a cheerful smile and subtle bow as she approached.

'Good afternoon. Midnight Flash and Ralph have been tasked with shadowing Benny for the time being, and thank you again for taking over the day shift."

The guard closest to Luna cleared his throat.

"Princess Luna, the second embark of guards, is on schedule to leave tonight and will be providing security for the Post-War Party. Also, Miss Kelly returned with her guardian and requested that we inform you she will be waiting in her room for you. She did not say what she wished to speak with you about, but it might have something to do with her guardian."

Given how that likely sounded, the second guard spoke up to clarify.

"He looked to be exhausted, but there didn’t seem to be any cause for alarm. That was only our observation.”

While Luna wasn’t apprehensive about Kelly seeking her out, if there was something wrong with Big Mac, that gave her a reason to worry.

“Thank you for the update. Carry on.”

As soon as Luna made her way inside, she wasted no time and teleported up to Kelly’s room. Standing at the door, she went to knock but hesitated.

What was she going to say? It wasn’t becoming of a Princess to come running at the request of her subjects. Not that Kelly was a subject of hers, she was a guest and a friend. What about Big Mac, though? Was he injured or ill? She’ll focus on that for now.

Knock-Knock-Knock.

Waiting. Waiting. Waiting. How many seconds have passed by? Why was she nervous? How long should she wait? The door was opening. Was it Kelly or Big Mac? Might somepony else be there?

“Oh, good you’re here,” Kelly greeted Luna at the door, opening it wide enough to let Luna see Big Mac sound asleep on the bed behind Kelly, standing with a light pink hue on her skin under a bathrobe.

There didn’t seem to be any cause for alarm, so all of Luna's attention went to Kelly.

“Is everything alright? I was told you wanted to speak with me?”

“Oh, right,” Kelly said as she turned back to give another look at Big Mac sleeping. “Could we… speak in private? I’d rather talk to you about this, not anyone else.”

This was good. Luna would have thought Kelly wouldn’t want to leave Big Mac’s side. Although, with everypony running around, there was only one location close by for them to have any privacy.

“Of course, however, the only place we can expect to not be bothered is thy personal chambers. If that is deemed acceptable to thee.”

After how much Luna had cut back on the old English/Ponish, Kelly could see something was bothering Luna if she was falling back on it.

“Yeah, that’s fine… You're using the oldie speak again. Is everything okay? You sound like you got something on your mind.”

Not able to take her eyes off of what was on her mind, Luna continued getting even more nervous.

“My apologies. I had an… interesting engagement today. Twas an unfortunate encounter that, bless Benny’s heart, he was thankfully able to salvage. Something that will need to be addressed at a later time. However, I am free now, and you may have me until we are to depart this evening.”

Kelly covered her mouth just in time to repress an embarrassed laugh. Beat red in the face, she waved her hand at Luna’s confused expression.

“Sorry, sorry. Phrasing.”

Without an explanation as to what the joke was, they walked up to Luna's room. One encouraging observation was from Luna taking notice of how much better Kelly was able to move on her own.

"I'm glad to see you're walking much better. But, what did you wish to speak to me in private about?"

Wanting to get more comfortable, Kelly took a seat on the edge of Luna's bed, nearly double the size of her own.

“I’m confused and need to work some things out. I’d ask my other friends, but… it doesn’t involve them, and I think you might have the most insight on this… or at least the most interest.”

If Kelly wasn't going to her friends for this problem, as well as the vagueness being used, Luna was certainly worried at this point. Then, without even thinking, she took a seat on the bed with Kelly, anxious to listen and assist if needed.

“Please, whatever it is that has you this worried, tell me, and I'll do all that I can to help.”

Kelly took a deep breath and steadied her nerves.

“Luna… I have no idea why everything has started to work out the way it has with all of us, but I can’t unsee it now. And I know it’s happening because I’m already in it. I’m in it, and I want it, and I’m so comfortable with it, but I’m so angry at myself because I thought I could change and be… something different.”

Luna listened, but couldn’t follow along to the nothing that was Kelly's description of her problem.

“Now Kelly, I’m sorry that you seem to be having a hard time, but you’re not being very clear on what your problem is.”

Deciding to just be upfront about it, Kelly placed a hand on Luna’s hoof that was sitting next to her. She turned to Luna, sad and apologetic eyes looking for an answer.

“The first thing is, I need to know. Do you want to be more than just friends with me?”

Author's Note

Humans... you have your power back! Woot!

Yeah, yeah. This was some big reveal. You all knew it was coming.

Unlike Benny's big Double, Double Blind Date. Did anyone else think Pinkie was gonna screw things up like that? Regardless, I liked how his trip to the spa went, as well as how he salvaged the situation with Tavi and Vinyl.

Back at the human embassy, I know some of these conversations aren't a rehash of events, I still enjoy letting these characters get together actually show the kind of impact they leave on each other. Often how some have completely different takes on what happens. Even better when it causes conflicts or the but heads over opposing views.

Also, I've been sitting on the porno Benny hid away for so long. Man was it rewarding to finally have it come back into play. Dreams again got nothing on that HD life. I hope you all got as many laughs out of that whole exchange as I did... and maybe were a little touched by what all Rainbow Dash had to say about Becky.

Lastly... Kelly and Luna. Nuff said.

Otherwise, you'll have to come back next week to see what's going to happen in Chapter 72.

Compensating. Part 6 "Colt Crazy"

72. Compensating. Part 6 "Colt Crazy."

Down in the center of town, Pinkie was still running through a lot in her mind about what she was doing with Benny, or more accurately what she wasn’t doing with him.

“I still don’t get it. Why is everypony trying to date a human and I didn’t until today? I like Benny, but… I don’t know if I really like him like that. He’s cute and fun to be around. He likes my jokes and I love all the things he’s shared with me. He even helped save everypony from those mean ole Timberwolves. And I was able to do a lot more than I ever have before because of all the help he’s given me… so why wouldn’t I want to have Benny be my special somepony?”

As the bowling alley came into view, she shifted her focus to the movie they put in just before she left.

“I wonder why they got so worked up over those two humans having sex? And… why didn’t I know that’s what they were even doing? Everypony knows… duh… wait? Did I know? Is that even something I wanted to do? I’ve never done it before and I like doing new things… and that looked… I’ll have to ask Benny about that.”

With just enough time to finish those thoughts, Pinkie found herself in the bowling alley. Benny, of course, wasn't hard to find. Nearly six feet tall, pale, red hair, and currently having a blast by the sounds of it.

"Strike! Tavi, you are whooping my ass right now. This can't be your first time playing?"

"It is," Octavia laughed out. "And I'm barely beating you."

Rounding out the group, Vinyl sounded like she was having fun as well, but wasn't letting up on her competitive edge.

"Yeah, yeah. You're a born natural. Now get out of the way, I'm feeling a comeback is on its way."

"A comeback?" Benny jokingly asked. "It's one twenty-four for Tavi, ninety-five for me, and you just made it into the double digits last frame. I'm about ready to let you cheat out of pity."

The sound of them all having fun certainly did help to raise Pinkie's spirits. However, it was still her job to see how well they were all getting along.

"Sounds like you're all having fun," Pinkie happily greeted the trio.

Vinyl was the first to return the greeting to the party pony.

"Ayy! Pinkie, just the mare I wanted to thank."

Benny wasn't expecting her to show up but knew he had to pull her away from his dates.

"Oh, hey Pink. Glad you're here." He walked past Octavia and Vinyl to lead Pinkie away. "Vinyl you're up. Tavi, with only three frames left, you won this round. Try to help the poor girl out while I go grab us some drinks with Pinkie."

As Benny led Pinkie to the concession stand, Octavia could be heard struggling with Vinyl.

"No magic, Vinyl."

"Nuh-uh. Benny said I could cheat."

Getting far enough away, Benny didn't give Pinkie a chance to say anything as he immediately dropped his usual friendly demeanor.

"Okay, first off, why did you say this was a double, double-blind date if I'm the only guy they're all here to see? Luna is pissed off, and frankly so am I."

After hearing about Twilight sharing Sniff and Fluttershy wanting to share Cerb with Rarity, Pinkie couldn't have anticipated this kind of reaction from Benny.

"What? Why would anypony be mad at me about-"

"Because you didn't tell any of them that they weren't getting their own dates. Luna didn't even know that I hadn't considered dating anypony or even asking her out. Then she had to save face by making it look like she was just dropping me off here when Vinyl assumed I was her date. And that would have worked had Octavia not shown up and told us she was so relieved to find out I was her blind date. Thankfully, unlike Luna, they're actually interested in me."

Judging by Pinkie's expression, she didn't have a clue about how much trouble she’d almost caused.

"Do you have any idea how hurt those two were when they thought I wasn't their solo date? I had to tell them that I didn't know who was supposed to be with who or who the other two guys were. Because of that, I said I would take them both out so the whole night wasn't a wash."

Pinkie was speechless. She really messed things up, and now everyone was going to be mad at her for it, or so she thought.

Luckily, Benny could see how much this brought Pinkie down, if her rapidly deflating mane was anything to go by. For some reason, he just couldn’t stay mad at her and quickly changed his approach.

"Look… this was a bad set up, but it all worked out. Luna and I have a better understanding of each other, and I'm actually having a lot of fun with these two. Had you clued us all into this and not given them false expectations, none of this would have been an issue... but I'm glad I came."

"You are?" Pinkie asked, surprised to see the quick turnaround, her mane regaining some of its size.

Benny knelt down to give her the hug he knew she was needing. She was a simple pony, likely with no real understanding of what she was doing with this arrangement and had been given all the scorn needed to learn her lesson.

"Your heart was in the right place and you had the right idea. I'm not sure how this will all play out, but I'm not against seeing them again. You picked some good ones."

After hearing that, Benny pulled away, putting Pinkie at ease, her mane finally returning to its original size.

"I'm happy for you, but if things are going good then I'm going to get the snacks for the party. You have fun and I’ll see you back at your place."

There wasn't much of a goodbye from there. Benny was in a hurry to get the drinks so as not to keep the others waiting. At the same time, Pinkie knew that if she allowed herself to stay, she probably would fuck something up.

Nearing the door, Pinkie gave one quick glance back at Benny leaning against the counter, waiting for his drinks. It was just him. Everypony else was either in their lanes or busy working.

For at least a little while, Benny had been separated and left alone, but even by himself, he looked back towards the lanes he left his dates, a simple smile still curled in his lips.

"Hmph, would you look at that," Pinkie said quietly to herself as she pushed open the door, a similar grin on her face. "It might not be the biggest smile I've ever seen, but at least it's his. Phase one, complete."

[Over at the Apple Farm.]

A knocking came at the front door, waking Lumberman. As he came to, he wondered how long he'd been asleep. After a quick glance out the window showed the sun was still held in a high position, so it must not have been too long.

He gave a once over of Applejack. Still asleep, breathing sounded normal, no fever, no signs of bleeding, she'd be fine if he went and checked to see who it was. Probably one of their friends swinging by to check up on them.

After carefully freeing himself from the bed without waking the still recovering mare, he crept out of the room and made his way to the door. He opened it with his expectations being completely let down in the worst of ways.

"Whatever you want, you came at a bad time," he coldly greeted the unwelcome visitor.

Hard Hat stood outside the door, grief-stricken.

"I can't imagine I'd ever be a pony you'd want to see again, and I don't blame you for it. But, I didn't come here for forgiveness. I ain't done anything to deserve it. But, I did come to deliver these."

Lumberman looked over to where Hard Hat turned his attention to. There on the porch were three boxes.

"Galvanized nails, as requested," Hard Had clarified without a hint of pride in his voice.

Naturally, Lumberman was happy to have the shit that he paid for but wasn't impressed by Hard Hat doing what he was paid for.

"That it?"

Flinching at the sharp tone, Hard Hat lowered his muzzle, feeling he deserved everything that had come as well as whatever was to follow.

"Most of my old crew is now working for you, or fixen to see if you have any openings. I wanted to be mad at you… tried to be angry, but I can't. What I did was disgraceful. So, I'm not just here to deliver the rest of your order. If any of my crew drops you an application, I'm willing to give an honest review and letter of recommendation.”

Lumberman didn’t say anything, as the pony continued to pour his heart out.

In spite of all that had happened, Hard Hat looked to be legitimately trying to repent for what he had done. Even as he continued to apologize, it sounded sincere.

“For what's worth, I truly am sorry. I have no excuse for the way I acted."

Despite the clear sincerity Lumberman still wasn't ready to let this matter go, and what Hard Hat was offering wasn't cutting it.

"You know… a long time ago, I wouldn't have been the kind of guy to let you walk off this property after you laid yer hooves on Applejack. I would have ruined your life in every way I could. I'm still fighting the urge to do that right now. But… I'm not trying to be that guy right now and learned to let a lot of shit go. Apologizing for what you did does put you in a better light, but I'm not ready to let this slide just yet… we'll talk later. For right now though, I'm going to very nicely ask you to leave."

Hard Hat took one small step back. There was something demonstratively intimidating about this human's entire presence. The repressed anger, the sharpness of his words, and the veiled threats were enough to have him questioning many of his poor life choices, all of it justified if the rumors of this human and Applejack were true.

"I'll be available at the hardware store most often if you're looking for me. And… I was in town and heard… I don't know what happened, but I hope Applejack is doing okay. Far be it from me to say, but she's a good pony and… the whole town knows you're taking good care of her. I wish you both the best."

Those words came from such a lower position under Lumberman, it was hard to tell how sincere they were, or if they were coming from a place of desperation. Perhaps even fear? Regardless, he knew what Cerb would recommend in a situation like this.

"It's appreciated, and I'll come around soon. This whole thing between us needs to get worked out. Have a good day."

After swallowing his ego and having the fact he couldn't put the claw end of a hammer through the stallion's hard hat, Lumberman closed the door before a mutual farewell could be given.

The balls that stallion had to show his face at Applejack's doorsteps again. The things Lumberman would have done to him with a lead pipe in a dark alleyway, but no, he was past those days.

"That dumb son of a bitch… God damn, I need to calm down. It's not as bad as I think it is. I'm not… God... damn I want to beat his face in."

"Woody!" Applejack's voice shouted down in distress.

Forgetting his previous anger, Lumberman ran up the stairs and busted back into the room.

"Hey, I'm here. What's wrong?"

There was a noticeable quake running through Applejack's legs.

"I woke up and you weren't here, and they started to hurt again."

It was only then Lumberman realized the time.

"Shit, yeah. You're due for another dose. Hold on a sec."

It took some time and a lot of comforting until the pain was manageable again. Even then, it was hard to say what worked best, the medication, or just having Lumberman there to hold her. Regardless, Applejack was glad to have both.

"I can't wait for these darn things to heal up," Applejack's gripes rang strong with her annoyance. "I hate this. Going from feeling useless to helpless… and where'd you run off to earlier?"

"We had a visitor," Lumberman answered, not being able to hide his agitation. "Hard Hat finally delivered my nails. Wanted to apologize."

Applejack raised an eyebrow at what likely sounded ridiculous to her.

"That shit head?" She asked just as annoyed. "Was he actually sorry?"

Lumberman, in spite of how angry he had been at the time, could tell… mostly.

"Oh, I know he's sorry. He's probably gonna lose his business over what he did… and I don't know if I want to beat him or if I should try and help him out."

Applejack turned over to glare.

"You best not be start'en fights with anypony. He stepped outta line and apologized. You leave it at that."

"Like I said… or help him out," Lumberman repeated himself calmly. "Where I came from, before I met all my friends… when someone started a problem with our family, we gave them a bigger problem. I don't do that anymore like I used to, but that part of me still comes up to visit."

Given her current state, Applejack knew she couldn’t stop him if he started something, but she could at least try to talk some sense into him.

"Woody, fighting each other is not how we solve our problems here."

Lumberman sighed, some of his anger starting to cool.

"Apples… you don't know where I came from. If you thought Cerb's horror stories were bad, believe me, I got horror stories to match.”

Reading between his words, Applejack’s ears curled back.

“Woody… did you go to war, too?”

Lumberman went limp just thinking about all the bad memories.

“Not like he did, but I lived in an area with gangs that were just as bad as the terrorists that he fought. The whole reason I even moved to Indiana with them was because of how bad it got. My brother was shot and killed in a drive-by when I was eight, and we should have left then, but we couldn’t afford to. It wasn’t until I was fourteen when my dad was murdered that my mom got scared enough we moved in with one of her old friends in Indiana…"

He gave a long pause, countless repressed memories started to flood his mind as he remembered just how terrible his childhood was.

"I’ve seen people get shot and jumped. Hell, I even got jumped a few times. Had a kid break my arm with a baseball bat so he could steal my shoes.”

These were all difficult memories to bring up. They were of a terribly different era in his life that he couldn’t shake off. Even bringing them up could bring out the worst of him at times.

“A place like that ruins people, and at the time, I didn’t know any better. Didn’t know there was a way out. I ended up doing a lot of things I regret. I ain’t never killed nobody… but Cerb spent only a handful of years fighting in the war. I lived in a city with over a hundred murders every year. And those are only the ones that were reported.”

Applejack just sat there, her mind frozen in disbelief, unable to even process the idea that anyone would try to kill each other, much less so many in such a short space of time. And sadly, it was only gonna get worse.

“Thousands of reported assaults where people are shot, stabbed, beaten… When I think I have to hurt somebody because I’m afraid of what they’ll do to you, or anyone else I care about, it would be like you moving to a big city and looking outside a window looking for apple trees. But I know enough not to act on it.”

Despite the discomfort, Applejack pulled Lumberman against her.

“Woody… Y’all need to let go of them painful memories of yers. I know it seems like there’s danger around every corner with guards going crazy and Timberwolves coming after us, but here in Ponyville and on the farm, you don’t need to worry about that. I’m a little banged up right now, but I promise when these bandages come off, there won’t be nothing to worry about."

His thinking about all the recent events made her reflect on how bad things could be in comparison.

"Ole Hard Hat poken me in the chest is probably the worst that’s ever been done to me in these here parts, which ain’t saying much. So while I love the fact that yer willing to fight for me, don’t go starting a fight that don’t need to be had. Okay?”

Lumberman let Applejack hold him, actually comforting him for once.

“I won’t, I promise. And I never said I was going to. I changed my life around twelve years ago, I ain’t about to act the fool now. I can’t afford messing up like that without risking losing you because of it.”

Feeling relieved, Applejack nuzzled in closer.

“Us Apples stick together, Woody. Y’aint never gonna lose me. Even with these messed up hooves ‘uh mine, I’ll keep ya safe just like I did Cerb and Benny out there. And just as sure as yer mom was a trifling bitch, I won’t let ya go, neither.”

Lumberman chuckled stupidly against Applejack’s cheek.

“Yeah, that’s about as good a guarantee if I ever heard one. But I’mma still do all I can to keep you holding on.”

There was more Lumberman wanted to say, but the timing wasn’t right. Maybe he shouldn't have been so honest about his anger issues.

Violence and hate weren’t big sellers in their culture, despite how much ass she could kick. Regardless, give it some time, get a little closer, make sure what he was hoping for was right. Then again… could she make it any more obvious than she already has?

“Hey, Woody?" Applejack spoke up to interrupt his thoughts. "How we gonna do this bath thing if I can’t get my hooves wet? Ya don’t mind washing my ass again, do ya?”

Surprised at being surprised, Lumberman went right to going tit for tat with this mare.

“Damnit, this is the whole reason you wanted me to take you home, wasn’t it?”

Feeling well enough to mess with him, she didn’t let up.

“Oh, shut up. Don’t act like you ain’t been waiting to get them greedy little hands uh yers on my bomb ass again.”

“Says the mare always trying to talk me back into the tub,” Lumberman countered with playful mockery.

“You think we’d both fit?”

“... Probably.”

[Back in Luna’s chambers.]

Of all the stories Luna had ever heard, from the obscure and tall tales of the impossible proven to be true, she had never heard a story like the one Kelly had been crying out.

From the first night Kelly had met Big Mac and carelessly thanked him with a kiss, their time in the orchard, how he saved her life and she found herself in love with him was so much more in-depth than any report she had been given.

Even more impactful was how she struggled with her preconceptions of what was wrong about what she wanted, or why she would have wanted it in the first place. Then compared to so many of the carnal acts this lonely human had committed over the years, such confessions left Luna speechless.

Not to be outdone, Kelly revealed everything she had contemplated and teased Big Mac with, leading up to their first intimate act that they put on display for each other and how it all ended. Unnecessary details of this adventurous human’s every action left Luna flustered with a racing heart and fluttering stomach.

Then the reason Kelly was in the royal chambers seeking private counsel. Her first experiences with her stallion only hours ago in his orchard. Every touch Kelly described that sent her stallion lover into a climax before she could enjoy herself had left her straining to control her emotions over the tragedy of it all.

Now Kelly was going on about how it was all falling apart and the misery it had left her in.

"I don't want to leave him and I don't want him to think he's not good enough for me," Kelly continued to explain as she sobbed into Luna's shoulder. "I'm too much for him. These fucking stupid hands of mine, any part of me that touches him. I don't understand. Everything was going perfect, and I would have kept going with him if it didn’t drain to the point he couldn’t even stand up."

Luna did her best to cradle and comfort Kelly, though the story left her conflicted.

"I am so sorry, Kelly. I understand that you were looking forward to a mutual sexual relationship with Big Mac, but just because he… cums so fast with you now, maybe he'll get better the more experience he has?"

Kelly's sobs only continued to deepen.

"I don't know. After he came from eating me out, we took a break. I told him to try and see if he could get going again by himself. I didn't really tell you about this part earlier. After about ten minutes, he couldn't really get it going. I thought if he was having that hard of a time even getting it up, he'd be able to enjoy me a little longer. Just for fun, but I barely touched him and he was already hard. So I tried to finally do it and he still lasted less than a minute because of me. Everything I do feels too good for us to enjoy anything."

Luna was so mixed up inside now, largely overwhelmed by the secrets of sex Kelly had repeated as she had explained them to Mac. All of it new to her, yet had requested the details to be provided, as if she was verifying the validity of what she was being told.

"We all knew your hands were gifted with touch, but we had never stopped to consider that… well, I can't say that I am surprised. I certainly felt… something when we laid together. But, now I need to know, when you requested me to hold you those nights we spent together while Big Mac was away, were those the kinds of comforts you were wanting?"

Kelly's sobs turned into a long whine as her weakness came back to haunt her.

"I'm sorry."

Luna held Kelly closer and rocked her back and forth softly.

"Don't be sorry, dear Kelly. I have no regrets other than not having the foresight to have visited you sooner or kept you awake longer.”

It might be shameless, but Luna had to see where it all would go. With Kelly here with her like this, sharing so much, it was her best opening to convey how she felt.

“This is embarrassing, and I’m sorry for asking you to be clear about your relationship with Macintosh before I would answer your question. I had wanted to make clear my feelings for you tonight. I had hoped for… what you already have with him. But when you came to me instead… even a princess of the night can dream of finding one who would long for being more than friends."

Luna's confession only made Kelly feel worse.

"I never wanted this to happen, I'm so sorry. I should have never kissed you. I didn't want to give in like that. I just thought you deserved some love if Mac couldn't see how amazing you are. Now he thinks I should be with you."

How twisted Luna felt in this situation. She could likely coax Kelly away, but maybe she could continue the trend floating amongst those closest to their human companions.

"Would it be to your benefit if we shared your needs?"

Kelly pushed herself away from Luna, completely surprised to hear such a question.

"You… what?"

Luna felt as if she were betraying something within herself by even considering this, but if Twilight could pull it off, she believed she could as well.

"What I am suggesting is that you continue your pursuits with Macintosh during the day, and we will see if I can fulfill your other needs at night."

Kelly was still trying to process how Luna was suggesting something Big Mac had fantasized about. Then a theory came to mind.

"Did you see in Big Mac's dreams that he wanted me to sleep with you?"

Now that was a detail Luna failed to hear during Kelly's story that would have been helpful to know. However, now knowing that, an honest princess would own up to her ignorance, but a wise one would continue to roll with it.

"What I see in the dream realm is not to be used for my benefit or self-interest."

Kelly remembered from the first night she spent getting close to Luna that those dream powers would pose an issue.

"I… fuck. I knew this would happen eventually."

Continuing to play along with the lie, Luna pulled Kelly's hand into her hooves.

"What if I told you that I would not be the first princess to share a lover? Or that two ponies sharing the one they care about to best take care of that pony, or human in your case, would be welcomed?"

Kelly started to dry her eyes, letting her emotions and hormones get the better of her self control.

"So, how would that work? Is this supposed to be like an open relationship or do we all sleep with each other? I mean… am I going to end up having sex with you both at the same time?"

Luna thought about all the things Kelly had described about her sexual past and what few things she had done with Big Mac. If they were all as fantastic as she had described, she would be willing to experiment. Perhaps their combined efforts would be enough to leave Kelly satisfied or give Big Mac the experiences they had originally desired. And if that could keep Kelly happy, that would keep her safe. Plus, Luna would still be getting both companions she had desired at once… possibly.

"I suppose if that were something you wished to try with us, and he was willing, it would be something I would be inclined to try as well. So long as he was not to attempt to take me as his wife without making it official by ceremony. Having an heir out of wedlock would be quite the scandal. However, if you wish to keep our arrangement secret, we would like to reciprocate."

She couldn't believe how reticent she was to venture into this. She was a virgin to all things romantic, her closest being Big Mac, but this was offering her everything if she could claim the moment.

"We understand these things tend to have a sensitive nature to them for you and your friends. It might be best to not draw unwanted attention to myself as well."

This was not the way Kelly had imagined things were going to turn out. She had humored the idea of a threesome or maybe even a tease to help get Big Mac excited… but Luna was basically asking her for something more committed and wanted to start some kind of pony human hybrid polyamorous relationship?

This had become a sad moment for Kelly. She questioned what she would be really willing to do with Luna.

The idea of Big Mac’s genitals at first sickened her, yet in her time of need, she enjoyed what she saw. Even in the limited time she was able to feel him, he was good. Hell, as horned up as she was, she would have likely only lasted a few minutes had he not came as fast as he did.

But sleeping with Luna? Her rationality brought her back to when she toyed with Big Mac. She had already sold herself on doing whatever was desired to feed her stallion's fantasies, so it wasn't like there were any standards for her to stand on. Even worse, she felt something with Luna, and when push came to shove, she had to stop herself from going to where Luna wanted it to go.

Her desire for sex and the release it gave, the comfort she could find, she had already wanted it from a mare. It was only her recent development of morals that held her back… that still held her back.

"I wasn't expecting this. I thought you had some interest in me, but… I don't see what it is you and Mac find so desirable about me. If it's because of my hands, I might just call all of this off. I'm not going to take advantage of either of you if that's the case."

Luna must have grossly underestimated the problems Kelly had been facing if she was willing to give up two promising partners. That, or her convictions were more noble than anticipated.

"It is true that your touch is gifted, but I would not agree to say that it is cursed. And even as you had told me of your history with Macintosh, your first kiss only appeared to have captured his attention, just as it were with me that night. So even if your hands may have softened my defenses, it was who you are on the inside that drew my desires to be with you.”

The heartfelt words from Luna had found their way to Kelly. It was confidence in who this troubled human mare was to her that needed to be addressed, not simply her attraction. That was how she was going to win over this beautiful tragedy of a lonely lover.

“Every night that you called me to your side, I found more reasons to consider you one worthy of my deepest affection. You are truly something special as I have never fancied a mare, not even of my own kind, not until you. Might I say you likely never felt the same for one like myself until the night we kissed?"

This was the bed Kelly made, now she had to sleep in it. However, a bed with Luna was one that she shamelessly enjoyed before, so why not give in and enjoy the night?

"Do you really want to be with me like this? Would you be happy knowing that I'd also be with Mac? You're not going to be jealous or upset knowing that the next time we kiss or end up doing more, you might be tasting some of him as well?"

That was an interesting outlook on their situation. One that had to be worth having Kelly at her side.

"Had you not described them with having such anticipation as you did, or Macintosh's voracious appetite, I would have had my concerns of such acts. But even you had no complaints despite your apprehensions. So, much like him, I am willing to take you as you are. Though, perhaps if we all are to share each other as you suggested, there wouldn't be any cause for alarm. Unless you were concerned about experiencing the same for Macintosh because of me."

Now Kelly was wondering if Luna was a closet freak like she was.

"I honestly never would have expected you to be so chill about this."

Luna could see how close she was, she had to seal this deal.

"If I could be completely honest with you, I did have my concerns about interfering with your relationship with Macintosh. In fact, in some ways, I was envious that he was so taken by you, yet I was conflicted of approaching you, worried that it would be another instance of my desires for a companion going unreturned… But you were so forward and reassuring that I was one to be desired and worthy of your affection. Then, and I tell you this in confidence, seeing how happy Twilight was that Peter was willing to be with her, along with our friend Oven Fresh, that gave me the confidence to approach you. Knowing that Macintosh supported such a desire for you… How could I not be so inclined as to hope this could be the same for us?"

"Woah, hold up," Kelly couldn't believe the odds. "Peter asked out both of them and they accepted?"

Luna quickly wished she’d have some tape to put over her mouth as she was divulging too much, but she was too deep into it now to back off or play ignorant.

"We apologize if this is news to you. We never wished to pry so much as to who was informed of his decision. However, now that you know, I feel I should mention that being with Twilight was something that only occurred this morning before I retired for the day. And it was Oven Fresh who first asked Peter to take her in as his own as well as she who encouraged Twilight to share him with her. Peter was just as apprehensive to accept as you are with me. However, now we are confused if this is something uncharacteristic for you to accept.”

Growing worried, Luna could see this was obviously a lot for Kelly to take in, who still had yet to offer any kind of response.

Why did these humans keep so many secrets? It was making the lives of all those around them so much more difficult to manage and keep track of. Although, thinking back to how this conversation first started with Kelly, there were a lot of questions Luna wanted to ask if she was joining in with this three-way relationship.

“I do not claim to know if Peter has been as intimate with either of his special someponies as you have been with Macintosh. As far as I am aware, Twilight and Peter may not even have kissed. So there is the risk that I may be as susceptible to your touch as Macintosh. Although, given the differences in how you explained our bodies function for procreation, as well as my higher durability and resistance as an alicorn, I’m sure I will be able to provide you with what you desire. The stars willing, I know I would love to feel more of you as well."

This was getting out of control. Kelly had thought Lumberman and Applejack could have been a thing, and maybe they still were, but was everyone going horse crazy? Could her life here be this simple? Was such an open relationship the norm and she didn't know about it?

Then again, what did she really know anyway? She still didn't even fully understand her initial lust for Big Mac outside of loving him for how good to her he was. How did that even happen? How much further was this going to go… and how much of her unsatisfied libido was going to influence her?

"I'm scared to say yes. I told you about who I used to be, and this feels like I'm walking back into it… but-"

She slowly traced her hands down Luna's back until they were sliding over the firm, yet silky-smooth flanks. They were no longer off-limits to her, and presumably nothing was. Yet the guilt and shame gave her a sickly feeling in her stomach… but she wanted so badly to give in.

"I can't deny how bad I wanted this. I’ve tried to be a good girl for Mac… I just need this too much. I'm afraid of what I'll do if I can't have this again soon. I don't want to want sex as bad as I do, but I can't help it."

Luna felt the change in Kelly's touch as soon as her confession was made clear. Emotions were tied to their touch, and even if on the surface Kelly was suffering, deep down, she must have been feeling wonderful if these caresses felt so lovely.

Perhaps this was lust? If it was, she felt it from Kelly's embrace at least once before, and now everything she’d talked herself into made sense.

"I will be new to this," Luna excitedly hushed. "-but I look forward to more than only that with you. There are many wonders of the night I have not been able to share, let alone had much of any company while protecting it."

Kelly slid her hands up over Luna's shoulders and took a seat in the lap of her princess, an empowering first step.

"I want to do this on two conditions."

Luna wanted to inquire as to what such conditions would be, but feeling Kelly's hands run down her chest all the way down to her thighs with lust as the motivation had distracted her momentarily.

"What are your wishes," she shuddered as she spoke lofty until a gasp sprung free with the briefest of contact of her breast. "I am sure that I can accommodate."

Kelly moved back and pulled open her bathrobe, now fully on display, bare, and not a patch of hair under all that had been hidden. However, she wasn't intending to let Luna take in the sights. Instead she moved their bodies together and held each other close.

"We can't play favorites,” Kelly answered in a warm calm tone. “I know I'm the center of attention in all this, but we can't hold each other away and be selfish. That means Big Mac will need help from both of us. If I'm too much for him, maybe you can help him enjoy himself longer than what I can."

Luna was entranced in their embrace. Kelly could have asked for a crown and a seat at the throne in Canterlot and she would have asked in what style and color Kelly wanted the cushions. Also, being able to let her limbs feel around the bare flesh underneath that bothersome robe Kelly wore was a devious tactic, but so was her pretending to know Big Mac's desires. Luna had no standing to protest.

"We're curious to learn if he is willing to share himself."

Kelly guided her hands up to Luna's face and held it still to give her the same kiss they had the night before. She held it there, letting Luna take in all the warmth and affection they both desired.

After Kelly pulled away, she gave her final request.

"I don't want anyone else. Just us. No more than that. If I can't get what I need from both of you, then I give up. I don't know what I'll do, but I'm not going to ruin this by turning it into something we'll all regret, if this isn't too much already."

Luna was drawing her breath slowly, trying to control her excitement and the new fervent impulses empowering her actions. It was so tempting to try any of the lewd acts she was informed of during Kelly's confession. Her mind and body both wanted to know how much better what they were doing now could be.

"If Macintosh will accept me as he has accepted you, we have nothing to worry about, nor a reason to include any others."

Feeling reassured enough to relax, Kelly held Luna close and rested in her embrace.

"Then we'll give this a try. But I do have two other requests if I'm not asking for too much already."

Luna chuckled, not being anywhere near her limits.

"These are hardly difficult requests you ask of me. What else do you desire?"

There was a noticeable touch of sadness from Kelly. Something that could be felt before it could be heard in her voice.

"I don't want to leave. If Twilight or the others can find a way home, I don't want to go back. I don't care about the money or other shit I'm leaving behind. I want this more than risking not being able to come back."

That gave Luna more confidence, along with a feeling of joy greater than hearing Kelly agree to this in the first place.

"We wish for the same, dear Kelly. I will always keep you. What else do you wish?"

Kelly cuddled in a little closer, letting her bare crotch grind subtly over Luna's leg.

"Can I sleep with you again? I'll wait until the sun goes down. I don’t want to wear Mac out or risk hurting him by keeping up this pace I started. He needs time to recover his fluids"

Luna giggled, such a silly way putting a noble request.

"I would love that."

[Back at the human embassy.]

Pinkie strolled in through the kitchen, a pile of boxes on her back strapped together.

"Who wants a Pre-Post-War-Party cupcake?"

The four she left behind were still glued to the screen, but at least they heard her.

"Hold on a sec," Rainbow requested. "Patient Zero of the Lust Fuck Virus is about to figure out the cure is cumming together with two girls at the same time."

"Geez, just spoil it for the rest of us at the same time why don't ya," Twilight scowled, yet still focused on the screen while using her magic to write down on a notepad.

"Spoil it?" Rarity scoffed. "Wasn't it obvious when he tested negative after he was with the two head nurses, and no, the pun has not escaped me. That’s why the Surgeon General of Sexology was so surprised when he tested positive again after Doctor Fuck Me-Hard did the extra examination to make sure he could still cum if giving anal."

Twilight gave a stronger look at Patient Zero with one nurse riding him cowboy style and the other sitting on his face.

"What? But Doctor Fuck Me-Hard said that it was a… oh… so she lied about it being a false negative? This is stupid. Fuck this movie.”

Fluttershy, who had switched to laying next to Rarity on the couch, feeling very comfortable, giggled at Twilight’s sudden change of opinion.

“This whole movie is about fucking. I don’t think you’re supposed to watch it for the story.”

Twilight groaned, now feeling worse than after reading the story.

“I can’t believe we’re still watching this. Even if I am learning a lot about human culture, movies like this are ridiculous. I’m so disappointed that there’s nothing even remotely related to biology in this movie. It’s just… humans having sex and making stupid puns. Just like so many of the inside jokes between Peter and the others, which are finally starting to make sense at least.”

With the novelty of the porn without a plot settled in, she was stuck thinking about her current reality and how at least verbally, this movie gave her some better understanding of her human friends.

“I can’t believe how much of their humor revolves around sex. And… Oh, Goddamnit, Peter. Watching a lot of girls insides gushing out? Is that what you meant?”

All attention was focused on one of the head nurses celebrating the cure by having a squirting orgasm over Patient Zero’s face.

Pinkie gagged at the sight.

“Did she really just use his face like a toilet?”

“No, Pinkie,” Twilight groaned at having to explain this concept. “She didn’t urinate on him. During sex, males will ejaculate sperm into a females vagina for procreation… or in this movie, lots of other places because… humans are weird about sex. Regardless, apparently, some females can ejaculate when they climax as well.”

Rainbow was still fixated on the movie, having grown particularly interested in scenes where they focused on anything oral.

“Yeah, I’m guessing the reason they like it so much is because it’s supposed to have sugar in it or something.”

“Sugar!” Pinkie shouted, immediately getting closer to the screen. “Humans make sugar when they have sex!”

Another doctor had joined the celebration and the focus on oral switched to the head nurse being taken from behind, allowing Rainbow to shift her attention.

“It’s not like sugar you put on food. I asked Becky about the fluids she was talking about they make during sex. She said it’s mostly water with something called phosphatase and fructose. Of course, I didn’t know what those were, so she had to explain those, too. I forget the technical nerd stuff for all of it, but the phosphatase is there to help keep the body clean, and the fructose is a type of sugar. All the doctors that looked into that kinda stuff said it’s most likely all there to help the lady get pregnant. The water helps the sperm swim around, the phosphatase keeps the path clean, and the sugar is to give them energy. Although, Becky said that not every girl is going to taste the same. Not every guy either.”

The scene made a quick turn of the guy pulling out so the nurse could suck him off, making a show of him cumming in her mouth. Rainbow, of course, was captivated by the scene.

“Humans and sex are so weird. Not only did they figure out about a million ways to have sex with each other, but they can do it the right way and still not get pregnant. I can't wait to try this with Soarin. Especially if that trick about drinking pineapple juice is true, but Becky might have been messing with me."

Pinkie, however, utterly ignored Rainbow’s comments as she felt something growing inside her. It was a tingle at first, but it started to grow into something more. Suddenly what she was watching didn't look so unfamiliar or disgusting. It looked… fun.

Her mind was flooded with thoughts of being that nurse on screen. Quickly that ugly tattooed guy on the screen was replaced with Benny and her entire body felt different.

"I want to do that with Benny."

Rainbow snorted and laughed as she turned to mock the party pony.

“Yeah, right. Now that you hooked Benny up with… uh… Twi? Or, Flutters, Rarity. Remember that stupid ear thing you were talking about earlier?”

All eyes were on Pinkie staring at the TV, her ears and tail twitching madly at the acts being displayed on screen.

Rarity face hoofed as a soft glow from Twilight's horn lit up across the room.

"Goddammit. This is getting ridiculous. Why is Pinkie Pie… Gah, nevermind."

She sat up and started to make room for the soon to be new member of the Wonder Rush Club.

"As Justin has said so appropriately, fuck it. Twilight, Rainbow Dash, please watch closely. I'm not going to repeat this demonstration. Pinkie, please sit on the couch. Fluttershy and I will walk you through the process, but we will not be joining you."

Fluttershy moved out of the way for Pinkie, already remembering the close call they narrowly avoided with Applejack.

"Dash, you said that you didn't get much out of doing this on your own. You may want to watch, since you plan on… um… doing things… with Soarin. This will help you keep control of yourself when… when you get to where we are at this point."

Twilight grabbed the bottle and tried to think about where she could go to busy herself.

"I think I'm going to sit this one out. The movie was bad enough, I don't think I need to see Pinkie do what I think you're going to show her how to do."

Sadly, before she could get far, Rarity reflexively tugged at Twilight and the bottle she carried with her magic.

"Twilight, dear, this is so very unladylike, but if you're not ready to even kiss Peter, you have to understand how to do this. Because at this rate, you're probably next in line to… awe, fuck me. We still have to have this talk with Cadance."

"Cadance?" Twilight asked in confusion. "What do we need to talk to her about?"

Rarity could have turned milk to cottage cheese with how sour her expression changed. What made it comical was how violently she intentionally thrashed her ears about to get the point across.

When it finally sunk in, Twilight felt the floor give way under her hooves and the weight of the world fall on her shoulders.

"Oh, God. Fucking. Dammit! She doesn't know?"

Fluttershy sunk into the corner of the couch, already fearing her friend’s wrath.

"We noticed it the night she left for the Crystal Empire. We wanted to tell her, but we couldn't get her alone in time. You remember how crazy of a time that was for us. We didn't even have a full understanding of it back then."

Twilight shook her head, her sanity slowly vanishing as the number of sex-crazed mares continued to grow.

"No. We're just jumping to conclusions. She probably just wants to give Flurry Heart a new baby brother or a little sister. I mean, come on. She's married to my brother for crying out loud." She was clearly showing signs of panic. "Those two are inseparable. If not for Shining helping us out in the Everfree Forest, they'd still be side by side this very moment!"

Seeing the rapidly declining state of her friend, Fluttershy started to question what, or who, could have caused the twitching reaction for Cadance.

"I was the first one to notice this type of behavior with the twitching, and it's only been when wanting to rut Justin, Lumberman, Peter, and now Benny. It's entirely possible that it happens between two ponies, but thinking about it, Cadence spent nearly as much time with Becky as she did nearly anyhuman else."

"Pft," Rainbow Dash was hard-pressed to buy into such a claim. "If it's any of them, it has to be Cerb. I spent more time with Becky than anypony else, and I'm not like that. And they don’t say anyhuman. It's anybody or anyone… If you don't talk to your humans about sex, what the fuck do you talk about if you haven't picked up on that yet?"

Ignoring the critique entirely, Twilight couldn't decide if that was helpful information or just complicating things even more.

"I hate to admit it, but spending so much time around Cadance while growing up, and seeing all the love she would spread around her, I'm pretty sure I'd remember seeing the ear stuff."

Pinkie was still glued onto Doctor Fuck Me-Hard getting double teamed by two other male doctors she had previously infected. Her ears and tail twitching wildly, as sweat started to form on her pink brow.

"My crotch feels like it's on fire but it's all sweaty! I need my BenBen! He'll know what to do!"

Rarity groaned, remembering Pinkie still had to be dealt with as the mare bolted out the door.

"Gah, Twilight. Leash, please."

Twilight's horn already had the spell conjured up, only now making it visible.

"Way ahead of you."

The sound of Pinkie getting choked out by Twilight's leash construct barked out from the kitchen, followed by the sound of Pinkie's hooves sliding out from her on the tile and her back slapping flat on the floor.

With a heavy sigh and a calm tone, Twilight reclaimed the leash, slowly dragging a panicked Pinkie along with it.

"From everything I've put together so far, it more than likely is Shining. They are in love and already had sex at least once. By the looks of Benny's movie, it's obviously good enough to do more than once. But even if it was Justin, none of these symptoms or reactions happen without first having some physical or near physical interactions. Or at least a heavy dose of their scent. And that's only after wanting to be intimate with them. I think Pinkie just proved that point perfectly."

Now that it was all being explained in plain terms, Rainbow was actually starting to get more interested in this whole process.

"How did you figure that out?"

Quickly catching Pinkie almost slipping free of the leash, Twilight added extra restraints and a muzzle. Returning the troubled mare, Pinkie was slowly dropped down to the couch between Rarity and Fluttershy as Twilight unloaded her deductions.

"Well, Pinkie spent all this morning with Benny. Then she got excited about dating him and probably wanting to have sex with him after seeing it in the movie. Next thing ya know, she checks in on him and then comes back to his house with his scent everywhere. Boom! Pinkie Pie, ready to rut."

In response to these deductions, Pinkie Pie rolled her eyes back into her head while groaning in an almost painful plea for assistance.

Rarity had quickly lost her cool, seeing how impromptu plans would have to wait. She didn't even have the time to run them by Fluttershy. Maybe after Pinkie Pie is shown the ropes?

"Alright, now Pinkie, I need you to listen to me. Your body has reached the point where it's ready to start a family… or maybe you really only want to have Benny fuck you silly. The line is really starting to blur for me. Regardless, what you saw earlier was an example of rutting. Obviously, with a pony, that would have put a bun in your oven. However, Benny might offer the risk-free version, but if you're out there with your tail up, and knowing you, probably a can of whip cream in one hoof and Benny's dick in the other before he even realized you took his pants off."

Pinkie nodded with a sad whine, making no attempt to deny such a claim.

"Mmmhmm."

Rarity could only sigh at how transparent her friend was. She knew Pinkie too well by this point, and that didn't sound like such a bad setup come to think of it.

"Right. Well, as fantastic of an idea as that sounds, our human friends are slow to allow themselves to be seen uncovered. It takes a lot for them to trust you, or anypony else to have that level of trust. And I'm also assuming that Benny has been slow to consider dating a pony and him even going out on your double, double-blind date wasn't all that exciting of an idea either?"

The thought of Benny’s hesitation and need for the same level of restraints came back to Pinkie, leaving her to nod again with an even sadder whine.

"Mmhmm."

"Well, then." Rarity hopped up on the couch with Pinkie. "To save yourself from running off and ruining any chance you might have, if not the rest of ours, you're going to have to take care of this urge you've suddenly developed. So, if we unbind your hooves will you let me and Fluttershy instruct you on what to do, or would you like to see how long every princess in Equestria wants to keep you in the Canterlot dungeon for what would likely be an interdimensional disaster the likes that would spell the end of our world as we know it?

Pinkie used whatever chaos magic-powered her essence and raised her tail to point it at Rarity, and then curled it into a heart shape.

Twilight took a deep breath and undid only the bindings Rarity mentioned, as well as enough to allow Pinkie to speak again. However, not before she got another question in.

"Rarity, just how strong are these urges?"

Fluttershy stepped up for this one, clearing having the most experience explaining these things.

"Rarity, you calm Pinkie down and tell her what to expect. I'll try to answer this as best I can before you start."

With a nod from her wingmare, she took a deep breath and tried to remember more clearly her experiences without triggering an urge of her own at the same time.

"The first one seems to take a while to really take hold of you and let you realize what your body wants. I know I told you the first few days I was dealing with it that it was exhausting. But that's because, well, I didn't really know what it was that I wanted. Of course, what I wanted was Justin. It was the same way with Rarity, but I was able to help her after her second time, which made it a lot easier after that. But the first one, you can't really avoid it. For both Rarity and I, we started doing it, mostly just improvising our way through it, but we couldn't stop. Even when we wanted to stop, resisting only makes it worse."

"Wow," Rainbow Dash piped in, half listening and half watching Rarity making Pinkie examine her frogs. "So it's really just like an instinct you can't fight. Kinda like how your body makes you jump out of the way of danger, or sing along to your song when the music starts?"

Fluttershy thought about that. It wasn't that long ago since she last sang. With Rarity no less.

"I guess so, but after a while of dealing with it, or finding somepony to help you reach a Wonder Rush, they're a lot easier to control. Also, I've been scared and saddened out of them at times. So, technically if you're miserable, they're not much of a problem."

Suddenly Twilight detected a familiar scent that teased the air.

"What's that… tangy… almost kinda sweet-"

"That would be Pinkie Pie, darling," Rarity answered. "I'm guessing, thanks to the addition of Dash's recent information from Becky, it must be the fructose."

"Really?" Twilight asked, though, at this point, wasn't all that shocked anymore. "Fructose is a fruit-based sugar, so that does match up with the smell… but it's almost like a perfume. Kinda funny because I totally thought-"

There it was. The scent again. The same she mistook as a perfume on Starlight the morning after she said she stayed up with Chris... after she moved his room next to hers… and smelt like him all morning...Click.

"Oooooh, son of a bitch! I am gonna kick Starlight's ass!"

"Twilight, shut up and get out of the way of the TV!" Pinkie shouted, looking ready to take a swing at Twilight if both her hooves weren’t preoccupied. "I'm trying to concentrate!"

Rarity rolled her eyes, deep in regret, and thought to herself, "This was so much more exciting teaching Applejack… I wonder how she’s faring on her end?"

Pinkie was deep in fantasy, clumsily imagining she was Doctor Fuck Me-Hard and Benny was Patient Zero, intentionally doing her doggy style for the sole purpose of getting the Lust Fuck Virus again.

"If I have the Lust Fuck Virus, I don't want to be cured!" Pinkie belted out as she felt over her sensitive hidden pink flesh, tongue momentarily lulling out the side of her mouth.

Rainbow found her eyes glued on Pinkie. The instant she made contact with her hoof between her legs the reaction was undeniable. Her normal wacky expressions were gone, replaced with a reserved, yet captivated look acceptance she had become lost in.

Begrudgingly, Rarity continued to coach Pinkie along, while Dash could only watch, stunned at the reaction from her normally random friend.

"That's right, Pinkie. Not too hard, just feel it out as you go along. Imagine who it is you wish to be with, letting them touch you, kiss you, pressing themselves into you."

Whether the others had intended to or not, they all stared silently, watching Pinkie find her pace, periodically changing the position of her legs until she found the perfect pose. One hoof on the cushion, the other dangling freely, she laid her head back and moaned.

Still, no words were exchanged while Pinkie looked to be lost within her mind. Tiny fidgets over her hooves and ears twitched as one eye opened to view the movie. Soon her hoof moved in tangent with the man on screen, quickening her quiet moans and panting breaths.

While Fluttershy was not impressed, if not overly disinterested, Twilight and Rainbow had become more focused on the display than the movie. In her first fruitless attempt, Rainbow wasn't able to see the bodily reaction of herself that she saw with Pinkie. For Twilight, the story did nothing to mentally illustrate what she saw here, nor did it match the intensity of the movie.

In both mare’s cases, what they saw allowed for much of their own curiosity seem much more tangible.

What wasn't tangible was the human Pinkie had suddenly found herself fantasizing over. But how many others were worth fantasizing over?

How close had she come to Cerb’s lever? What might she have missed while wrestling with Sniff? Why didn't Chris make a move or ask her out after she hugged him the first day they met? Lumberman… something, something somehow because he must have a penis, too!

The more she fathomed all the different ways she could have enjoyed any of the humans, the stronger her feelings got until it accumulated into an eruption of what felt like a million smiles and laughs inside.

To the amazement of the others, what had started so absentmindedly, ended with Pinkie stressing the limits on her restraints as she forced her legs open as wide as she could. Hoofing feverishly over the glistening mess of her marehood and pawing over her chest while pleasantly crying out as her climax hit, confetti showered the air and floor in front of her with the sound of a party kazoo wheezing the celebration of her first orgasm.

Stupefied, Twilight was denying everything she just witnessed.

“Did Pinkie just cum confetti?”

Sad to disappoint the princess, Rarity pulled out a still warm party popper from between Pinkie’s cotton candy-colored ass and the couch cushion.

“No, dear. It would appear that Pinkie sat a little too hard on one of her party favors.”

Overlooking the comedic finality to Pinkie’s first introduction to sex education, Rainbow was more impressed by how fast the party pony’s climax was reached.

"God damn… that didn't take long. The humans in the movies took at least three different positions before they… did Fluttershy call it a Wonder Rush?"

Ignorant to the world around her, Pinkie was in heaven. It was like her worst cravings for dessert had wound up in her crotch and her hoof was the cupcake… or a cream pie. She'd learn that pun eventually in all likelihood.

"Wow," she giggled and kicked her hooves playfully as some lingering convulsions of her climb down began. "That was literally the best thing ever. Can I teach Cadance how to do this since her ears do the flickerie thingerie?"

That didn't have a single good idea tab in the mental file Rainbow quickly put away.

"First of all, Pinkie, that should probably be Shining's job. And more importantly, can you even afford to take time off to visit the Crystal Empire any time soon?"

Pinkie sat up, rubbing her thighs together and wondering what the pony flavored fructose on her hoof must taste like.

"Why would I do that? She should already be here by now. I figured it was a good idea to send her the invitation last night so she could help welcome back Benny and Cerb at the party."

[Back at Grapes and Olives earlier that day.]

Top Shelf was still running through the logistics of Cerb's request.

“I’m sure I can pull a few strings to make that work for you. Umm… okay, so I know I said no questions asked, but this sounds-”

“I know what it looks like,” Cerb answered abruptly. “What it looks like isn’t my concern, though. I also don’t know a better way of moving forward without risking everything.”

Top Shelf sighed, both happy for him and the others, yet sad to see how this was looking for her.

“Well, the fact you were able to recognize this is going to make a lot of us change our plans.”

Thunder Glide was taking all of this in stride.

“I get the feeling these prospects are a lot more common and widespread than any of us realize, and frankly, I’m not even surprised now.”

A lovely new voice joined the conversation.

“Justin certainly is full of surprises.”

The small group did a quick turn to see Cadance standing behind them with an orange unicorn stallion, wearing glasses and sporting a goatee, carrying Flurry Heart.

Top Shelf and Thunder quickly dropped to bow. That must have excited Flurry Heart or let her take the opening to bolt out towards Cerb.

“Big Dolly!”

The new unicorn jerked and tried to grab the foal.

“Flurry, wait!”

Wham! Flurry slammed into Cerb, full force, cooing and giggling madly. This pleasant surprise had Cerb smiling and nearly laughing in response.

“Candy, Flurry… new guy… When did you get here?”

The aforementioned new guy, trotted up, excited at the sight before him.

“Greetings, my name is Sunburst. I’m Flurry Heart’s cryslter. It’s a pleasure to meet you. Do you prefer Cerberus, Cerb, Justin, or something else? I understand there has been some issues with the names and titles you’ve been addressed with and I’d rather not start things off on the wrong hoof.”

Cradling Flurry Heart in one arm, he extended his free hand, finding this introduction refreshing.

“Any of those are fine. I just find Mr. Cerberus weird.”

Happily, Sunburst shook his hoof in Cerb’s hand.

“If any are fine, I’ll probably stick with Cerb since it’s the shortest and easiest to say, and Princess Cadance was right. There is a significantly noticeable difference in direct contact with you compared to other Equestrians.”

Cerb pulled back his hand, not sure how to take that assessment.

“Yeah… so I’ve heard. What are you both doing here? Is everything alright?”

Cadance stepped up, a mix of excitement and concern fighting each other for the right to express themselves.

“Celestia sent me a letter, filling me in on the events of your time in the Everfree Forest. She wrote that everypony was fine, but then I received an invitation from Pinkie for your Post War-Party Party. She also gave an extra letter telling me that both you, Benny, and Applejack all were injured.”

Top Shelf shuttered, thinking about the day prior.

“The entire town heard Applejack screaming, but… nopony is saying what happened.”

Cerb had to look away from the bar and turned his attention solely on Flurry Heart who had taken to either batting at his earlobes and booping his nose.

“Like I said. It’s not my place to say, and you’re better off not knowing. Trust me.”

Either an intentional act to change the subject or a fortunate observation that had to be verbalized, Sunburst asked a question as he pulled a tall bottle off the wall from behind the bar.

“Excuse me, but is this alcohol? Princess Cadance had told me about these drinks you all brought with you, but I didn’t know it was available to the public already.”

“It’s not,” Top Shelf answered as she pulled the bottle back behind the bar. “Mr. Husk, Cerb’s proper name just so you know, along with Sniff have been very generous to gift us with a few bottles here and there. They have been very appreciative of the quality of service we provide here… or a bribe for special favors. Favors for others, though. Seriously, Mr. Husk, there’s a lot more favors you could have asked for. I still owe you more than what you’ve already asked of me.”

Cerb chuckled as he set Flurry Heart down on the bar, letting her play with his hand, something she suddenly became interested in.

“Okay, how about you do me a favor and start a tab for the four us?”

Top Shelf pulled out a notepad, laughing and shaking her head.

“I’m not even going to argue with you to let these be on the house. You are impossible to do a favor for.”

Sunburst looked up to Cadance, very excited at the offer.

“Would that be alright? We still don’t know how much it takes to suffer the loss of motor function and other side effects.”

Top Shelf already knew what Cerb was going to order, given his request earlier before Cadance arrived.

“You should be fine. My drinks offer more flavor than impact. I didn’t really understand why Sniff first told me to use less alcohol than what he remembered using for mixed drinks. Not until Italian Stallion asked for more in his cocktail. I think he slept in his office that night.”

Cadance was about to sit when she caught a glimpse of worry flash on Cerb’s face before smiling for Flurry Heart.

“Could I have our drinks sent over to us at a table? I’d like a moment to catch up with Justin.”

Thunder gave a quick glance to Cerb, who gave her a nod. Sunburst gave a silent response of not trying to interfere and instead focused his attention on the drinks being made.

Behind the bar, and weary of the talks about to be had, Top Shelf could only imagine what there was for her to catch up with Cerb on. Given all the recent turn of events and the rumors that surrounded them, there was obviously plenty of bad news hidden behind the good. Bad news this bar mare thought better not to know.

“Of course, Princess. Take any seat in the dining room you would like. Would you also like a menu to look over?”

Cadance gave another look at Cerb, still trying to gauge his injuries.

“Are you hungry? If not, I can wait, but I’ll buy lunch if you're covering the drinks.”

Lunchtime wasn’t too far off, and Cerb remembered one thing that sounded good at the moment.

“How about two bread bowls with whatever soup of the day you have. You’ll love it, Candy. Unless you got something else in mind.”

Cadance smiled and started towards the dining room.

“You haven’t offered anything I’d turn down yet.”

Not being able to control himself, Cerb chuckled.

“Phrasing,” He hushed under his breath, loud enough only Flurry could hear it before confirming his order at the bar. “Just the two bread bowls, please.”

Over at the table, Cadance again carried that emotional mixed look about her.

"How bad were the injuries?” She asked, her voice drenched in remorse.

Cerb sat quietly for a moment, thinking what was the best way to answer this heavy question. After taking another look at Flurry Heart, wondering if it was even an appropriate topic to discuss in front of one so innocent, he settled on the condensed version of the most pressing highlights.

“Benny was attacked while at the Castle of The Two Sisters. If you know about the old stories of the Pony of Shadows, he's real... or was. From what Benny told us, he’s the one responsible for bringing us here, but we’ll probably never know because Benny is just as anti-magic as me and ended up killing him in the ambush. Luckily, Benny only suffered a cut down his arm. Although, I’m more worried about his mental state after having something horrific from his past brought to life in front of him.”

“Oh, my goodness.” Cadance was blown away by the rapid escalation of Cerb’s retelling of the events. “How bad is he?”

“He’s fine,” Cerb calmly answered. “I guess Pinkie is taking care of him. She’s got’em by the scruff of his neck, making him start taking care of his issues. I’m doing better on that front also, but I’m a little worse for wear after it all.”

As the pair spoke Top Shelf took louder steps than normal and cleared her throat as she approached, trying not to intrude.

“Your drinks. I also put your orders in for you and told the staff not to bother you for now. I can only guess that you would rather not be interrupted.”

Happy for the momentary distraction, Cerb took his drink and dropped some bits on the serving tray for the bar mare.

“I appreciate it. If you can, have the food delivered to the bar and ask Thunder Glide to bring it over. There’s probably not anything we're going to talk about she doesn’t already know.”

Top Shelf nodded and took her leave, allowing Cerb to continue.

“Our mission to get all the herbs and flowers was a success. Unfortunately, Zecora, if you know who she is, was attacked by Timberwolves doing something unrelated to our mission. By chance, she ran into Onyx Armor’s recon team. We can give you the full rundown later, but me, along with Fluttershy, and Rarity had to engage. My, uhh… weapons, were overpowering against their wooden bodies, and I mistakenly thought I was invulnerable, which led to me getting some cuts and gashes on my shoulder and side.”

Carefully shifting the arm he used to support Flurry Heart, he lifted the right side of his shirt to show the bandages.

“Four lacerations on the backside of my left shoulder, another four on my right side, a bunch of bruises all over my right shoulder, and I aggravated an old injury in my right leg that left me with a bit of limp. Fluttershy said it will heal, but these are nothing compared to what happened to Applejack.”

Cadance couldn’t even reach for her drink. Hearing how bad Cerb’s injuries were feeding the thoughts of how severe Applejack’s had to be. Just thinking about it the horrors still unseen left her heart sinking into her stomach.

“How bad?”

Cerb sighed and held Flurry Heart, childishly seeking a little extra comfort from her.

“Applejack came in with the rescue party. There were literally hundreds of Timberwolves and she charged in head first with everyone else. For some reason, she was the only one to get hurt and it was from, of all things, splinters. Huge long ones that pierced into her hooves. We had… I… had to cut them out. We couldn’t afford the time to take her to the hospital and hope they knew what to do. We barely had enough time to get her drunk enough that… I don’t even know if it was enough to help her in the end, considering how bad it got.”

Cadance was speechless, leaving Cerb to try and wrap things up.

“I won’t sugarcoat what happened to her. Cutting her open and digging out the splinters was torture, not just for her, for all of us there. She suffered a lot, but it’s likely she would have died had we not operated on her there. But, for some good news, she’s healing faster than I am. It’s likely she’ll be back on her feet… I mean, hooves, before I’m healed up enough to get my stitches out. Plus, she has Lumberman taking care of her, so she’s more than fine. At least for now, I think it’s safe to say the worst is over.”

There was a long silence, interrupted by brief moments of Flurry Heart’s random noises she’d mumble. Occasionally, Cadance sipping her cocktail, likely hoping the alcohol would steady her nerves, seemed to hint at another conversation starter, only to give into more silence.

Eventually, Cadance had to ask what was most pressing on her mind.

“How are you holding up? It sounds like you were forced back into combat with overwhelming odds. On top of that, not only were you injured, having to deal with Applejack’s unfortunate situation, has that… made things worse for you?”

“Thankfully, not really,” Cerb answered, still oddly calm. “You ponies are a tough breed. Otherwise, I’m, uhh… not as magic proof as we all thought. Something we’ll give you a better understanding of later on, but I think it’s what helped me open up to Fluttershy and Rarity in the first place, so I’m relying on them a lot. Getting… a lot closer to them as of late.”

A bit of a smile started to curl on Cadence's lips.

“That’s wonderful to hear, but… you also seem troubled by it.”

Before Cerb could offer a response, an unexpected female's voice spoke up from the bar.

“Cadance? What are you doing here?”

[Back over at the Castle of Friendship after Pinkie’s cumfetti experience.]

Twilight teleported into the hallway in front of Cerb's room, bringing her four porno familiar friends along with her, and immediately started to pound on the door.

"Justin! Are you in there?"

Not as concerned as the princess, Rainbow hovered over Twilight's shoulder.

"Yeah, real calm there, Twilight. Why not just ask where his dick is while you're at it."

Comparatively, Rarity was far less patient than Twilight.

“If Cadance thinks she’s going to step in and take Justin away from Fluttershy and me… She better hope he’s only using her as practice or we might need the Elements to make sure Becky’s hands are working properly for all the stitches our Princess of Love is going to need.”

With a strong burst of magic, she forced open the door and darted inside with Fluttershy close behind, just as worked up.

“Justin! Are you in here?” Fluttershy called out. “We need to talk to you! Are you in the bathroom?!”

Pinkie bounced inside the bedroom with Twilight and Rainbow close behind.

“If human stallions really do like sharing special someponies like they do in the movie, do you think Cerb would practice with me?”

“Hey!” Rainbow shouted angrily. “You had your chance with Benny. Don’t be a bitch and try to steal Justin from them.”

Twilight groaned as she walked into the room, a familiar sweet scent drifting in from Cerb’s bed. The sweet scent only added more insult to injury as a reminder of how clueless she was until today.

“Pinkie, you need to calm down and get your vagina under control. And don’t be stupid. If anypony besides Fluttershy and Rarity has a shot, it’s Rainbow Dash.”

Rarity stopped digging through a closet and Fluttershy poked her head out from the bathroom, both shooting death glares. Their combined efforts were enough to strike fear into the heart of Rainbow.

“Twilight! What the fuck? I already had to fight Starlight over this shit and you’re going to put two more targets on my back?”

“Awwweee,” Pinkie painfully whined, hearing how slim her chances were. “But I want to feel a Wonder Rush from somehuman. Oh! Since you and Oven Fresh don’t mind sharing Sniffy, maybe I could-”

Before any pony knew what was happening, the temperature in the room dropped to a freezing temperature. As the air chilled to a crisp, an unnatural darkness swept over them, dimming the light until it grew so faint the sunlight no longer shined through the window.

In the darkness, noises that sounded like crystals forming or ice cracking silenced the mares before the light returned. Rarity, Fluttershy, and Rainbow searched the room for the source of the disturbance. What they found was Twilight huffing steam from her nostrils next to Pinkie frozen in place, encapsulated from the muzzle down in a jagged formation of ice.

“Pinkie… for the last time… Chill. The Fuck. Out.”

Finally realizing she had taken things too far, Pinkie panically squeaked, “I’m chill. Super chill. More than chill. Freezing. Chiller than an ice cube. And might I add that I think you and Peter make for a great couple. Did I tell you that yet, Twilight? I’m really happy for you.”

Rainbow floated down and wrapped herself in her wings to stay warm.

“Just to be clear, I only said Peter was nice and Justin was attractive. And by that, I mean you all have good taste in humans. I’m not trying to fuck either of them.”

Realizing just how out of hoof things were becoming, Twilight started to pace back and forth, though made no attempt to melt the miniature glacier she’d conjured up.

"Okay, so if they're not here, we should split up and search the castle. Rainbow Dash, you search the other bedrooms. Fluttershy you check the roof and around the castle’s exterior. Rarity, you take the ground floor. I'll check the other rooms."

Desperate to redeem herself and be freed from her icy prison, Pinkie gave her best suggestion.

"Maybe they went out to eat? It is lunchtime after all."

The four unfrozen mares looked at each other, all of them thinking out loud the same thing.

"Grapes and Olives."

"Woo!" Pinkie celebrated her good call from her frozen bindings. "Yeah! Let's go!"

Despite sympathizing with the reactions from the others, Rainbow gave Twilight a regretful stare.

"Alright, if even I'm cold, she has to be chill by now. Let her out and let's go or she's going to get out on her own eventually. And with only four of us and five guys running around… you do the math."

Pinkie wasn't big on pride or shame when it came to getting out of trouble. If not, the damage these four could do wasn’t worth aggravating again.

"Plus, all my fun parts are numb. I couldn't do anything that I totally wouldn't do, even if I wanted to, because I don't."

Finally calming down herself, Twilight could see that she was overreacting again.

"Ugh, l'll let you out Pinkie. Just stop asking for sex so much. This is new to all of us, and Cerb is sensitive to these kinds of things. Even Peter, for all the sex he had back in his world, it took a lot for him to even consider dating Oven Fresh or me. Cerb isn’t even ready to date let alone much of anything else."

Still uneasy around her frigid friend, Rainbow kept her distance but knew she had to help keep Pinkie from doing something stupid.

"You also can't go by what the movie showed happening. Humans aren't really like that. If you haven't noticed, those humans were pretty dumb. All of our humans are actually really smart. That and they’re not infect with the Lust Fuck Virus… unless."

"No" Twilight quickly shot down whatever Rainbow was going to suggest. "We're working with too many theories as it is. Plus, the virus is both transmitted and cured by sex. So already that idea doesn't make any sense."

That may have been true, and Rainbow meant it more as a joke, although…

"I know the movie is all some fantasy for them, but aren't you all going a little colt crazy?"

Oh? Rainbow Dash wanted to play that game? Rarity could play that game too.

"You know, Rainbow.” She seductively spoke as she strutted her way over to Rainbow’s side. “Justin does have a lot of admiration for you after all the fighting you did alongside us in the Everfree Forest."

Cue Rainbow Dash's ego to fall right into the trap.

"Well, how could he not? Didn't you see-"

Seeing her friend taking the bait, Rarity cut her off to trigger the snare.

"And after all the dedication you've shown for Becky, someone he cares so much for to even risk his safety over, you should know that hasn't gone unnoticed. Not only that, aside from Nurse Redheart, he trusts you enough to see him unclothed."

The setup might have taken a moment to be made clear, but It finally hit Rainbow hard enough to make her back peddle.

"Woah-Woah-Woah! I'm not trying to-"

"But Rainbow?" Rarity sweetly asked, sauntering up to her prey with all the pho-apathy she could show. "After everything you said about what you found attractive about him, and how so many of those lustful acts you watched with us and said you might want to try-"

"Okay!" Rainbow Dash shouted, flustered, and turning red in the face. "I'm including myself in this colt crazy theory! I… want to find somepony for me, too. And had I been able to get as close to either Justin or Peter I'd probably be just as colt crazy as all of you."

She turned away sharply, both embarrassed and a little angry. "And don't tease me like that. I didn't tell you what I was thinking earlier so you could flaunt it in my face."

Not willing to give Dash any ground, Rarity continued to be just as passively confrontational.

"And we were not so forthcoming with how we felt so you could share your interests and pretend as if we were some special case of colt crazy mares."

Fluttershy rushed in to put herself between the two, hoping to prevent whatever fight was about to break out.

"Now that's enough, you two. What we're all feeling is natural. Even Becky said so. There's nothing wrong with expressing how we feel. We just need to be a little more respectful in what we say."

While Rarity and Rainbow returned to a more neutral stance, Pinkie, finally being free, shook the remaining ice and water from her fur.

"I'm sorry everypony, I got a little carried away. So, how about you all go find Cerb. I need to finish getting ready for the party and put Benny's movie back where I found it. I don't think he wanted me to share it… or find it… probably didn't want me to watch it either. Besides, Benny is my responsibility, so I need to make sure this party is everything a Post-War-Party Party needs to be."

[Not much later at Grapes and Olives.]

Twilight teleported into the entryway of the restaurant with the remaining three others. No sooner flash cleared, she was promptly greeted by Italian Stallion himself.

"Princess, Twilight. Oh? I can only guess why you're here. Your friends requested some privacy, but I will show you where they are."

Despite the warm reception, something about that didn't sit right with any of them, but they played along as if nothing were out of the ordinary.

They were led past the bar, not even noticing Thunder Glide and Sunburst, who were too deep in conversation with Top Shelf to notice them from afar.

However, once at the entry to the dining room, they were met with a sight they weren't expecting.

Back in the corner of the room, on one side of a table sat Shining and Cadance, sharing a bread bowl. On the other side was Becky and Cerb, also sharing a bread bowl, though with Flurry Heart in attendance.

It was hard not to feel foolish at that point, but at least Twilight wasn't going to waste the moment to welcome her extended family back to Ponyville.

"Cadance, Flurry Heart. We were looking for you. Pinkie didn't tell us you were coming until this afternoon. How was your trip?"

The table was surprised to see Twilight and the others show up, but Cadance was actually happy to see them.

"Twilight, so good to see you again so soon. Although, I would’ve preferred it was under better circumstances."

Twilight pulled up a chair and joined the group, happy to talk about anything other than what led her there.

"Unfortunately, I have to take responsibility for this. Even if most of the injuries were only some bumps and bruises-"

"It's alright, Twilight," Cadance said, holding back Twilight from the long explanation. "Justin gave me a brief explanation of what transpired out there. You and Shining can give me the rest of the details later. I imagine there is much to discuss. More than what Becky and Shining have already added."

Unaware of the scare his sister had just gotten over, Shining finished up another bite of their bread bowl.

"That reminds me. I still owe Sniff those bits, but you should bring him down to visit us sometime, Twi. This bread bowl idea of his only proves what good tastes he has."

While it wasn’t likely Shining meant to imply any double entendre with that statement, the thought of what his poor phrasing meant…

“Phrasing?” Twilight thought to herself. “Son of a bitch. Is that another stupid sex joke for them? Although, that would make sense why Cerb used that word as a joke while Pinkie was getting a massage from Benny. Saying he was knuckles deep in Ballon Butt was phrased in such a way to sound like… yeah, that’s definitely the joke.”

Well, forget feeling embarrassed. Now knowing why that word kept getting dropped at odd times only made Twilight feel even dumber.

"I'm sure we'll be making our rounds eventually. But how did you all end up here?"

Cadence dabbed her lips clean, leaving the rest of the meal for Shining to finish off.

"After I received Pinkie's invitation, I asked Sunburst to join me so he could watch over Flurry Heart as well as see what extra help he might be able to provide in preparation for Becky's departure. But the guards informed me once we arrived at the castle that none of you were available. They were told this is where Thunder Glide would be escorting Justin, and I wanted to check up on him, given the news I received in the invitation. Plus, little Flurry Heart has been chattier than usual, asking for Dolly and Big Dolly."

As if to prove her point, they saw Becky unable to hold back another giggle as she cleaned Flurry's face for the umpteenth time.

"Me and Shining showed up because things took longer at the hospital than I thought and we got hungry. Then this little cutie nearly knocked me down as soon as she saw me. What brought you all out here?”

Twilight looked over to Cadance and Shining holding hooves on the table. Something about their embrace seemed to dispel any concern either had any intention of being unfaithful to each other, finally granting Twilight her relief.

“Like I said, we weren’t aware of Cadance coming out here again and wanted to find her. When we came back to the castle and didn’t find Justin there, we also wanted to make sure he was still being looked after. But now that you’re here, there’s so much we need to catch you up on. “

Shining munched down on another big bite, finishing off the bread bowl.

“Cadance only got the basics of what happened. I think we should finish bringing her up to date back in your study. We have time now, and since Rainbow Dash is here, she can escort Becky back, though she’s a little tired and might need some more time to rest before walking back.”

Rainbow perked up excitedly in her seat.

“Oh, I got that taken care of. If Becky doesn’t mind waiting foooooor another fifteen or twenty minutes, I’ve got a surprise for her.”

Becky was cradling Flurry in her arms, the lunch she helped feed the foal giving her a severe case of the itis.

“I can wait. Once she passes out for a nap, Sunburst can take her again and I’ll be free. If Cadance and Shining don’t mind us watching over her until we’re done here.”

Cadance gave a subtle bow.

“I see no problem with letting you two get more familiar with Flurry Heart. I just need to pay our tab before we head back to Twilight’s.”

With that, Cadance, Shining, and Twilight excused themselves from the table, with Twilight giving one last comment to Fluttershy and Rarity.

“I’ll let them know about everything that we’ve learned as of late. Hopefully, this will help calm a lot of our concerns. If I need your input for anything before the party tonight, I’ll let you know.”

“Of course,” Rarity said, knowing full well this update Cadance and Shining would be receiving included the sexual discoveries Twilight made that morning. “Fluttershy and I still have some tasks to take care of before the party, so we might end up meeting you in time for you know what, but we can still catch up on everything there.”

Looking to be considerate, Becky spoke up, keeping her eyes on Flurry Heart the whole time.

"If you got stuff to do, take Cerb with you now. Just leave Sunburst and Thunder Glide with me until Rainbow gets back."

[A short walk after Cerb paid his tab.]

The three had departed for their first stop at Fluttershy's place, prompting a response appropriate from Cerb.

"You live in a tree?" He asked. "Man, this place is weird."

Fluttershy giggled, knowing how even for ponies it was uncommon.

"It's a lot nicer inside."

As soon as Fluttershy opened the door, animals and birds of all types rushed towards their caretaker, only to run and hide just as fast at the sight of Cerb. Upon seeing their response, feeling like he was intruding, he couldn’t help but see how his presence was going to be an issue.

“I feel like they already know what my diet used to be. Is it going to be a problem if I stay here?”

“Nonsense,” Fluttershy encouraged him. “They might need some time to get to know you, but you’ll be fine.”

Seeing how unafraid Fluttershy was, some of the critters started to peak out again, though it was clear they were still on edge. Then, emerging from behind the couch, a large mass of dark brown fur started to rise.

Cerb, not being properly warned, or armed, couldn’t stop the feeling that maybe this is where he would die, even if he could logic together what, or who he was looking at.

“Harry isn’t violent or hungry is he? That is Harry, right? Having a bear in your house is normal and I’m not going to die, right?”

Fluttershy looked back at Cerb as if the question was rhetorical and he should have known the answer.

“Harry? Oh, no. He’s just a big ole teddy bear. Come on out Harry, I’d like you all to meet Justin. My friend, I was telling you all about.”

Harry cocked his head to the side, remembering some of the brief, if not confusing, conversations Fluttershy had over the last two weeks. If he was a friend, then he couldn’t be too dangerous.

Cerb held his ground, but if this grizzly could smell fear, he should have been pinching his nose on his approach.

Fluttershy stood between the two oblivious to Cerb’s fear, happy to introduce them.

“Harry, I’d like you to meet Justin. Justin, this is Harry. Can you both shake paws? I mean, paws and hands?”

Cerb held out his hand, cautious and questioning his sanity, while Harry seemed to be just as apprehensive.

They shook, paw to hand, and fear seemed to pass by with that. Nothing special happened. No flashing lights or sparks of magic. Not even any static shock. The only change was some of the other critters slowly emerging from their hiding spots. Most continued to keep their distance, but a few of the raccoons and various birds were curious enough to greet the new friend.

All the while, Fluttershy was still a little surprised.

“That’s strange, they’ve never been this skittish around new visitors. Not even Spike had them this nervous.”

Harry nudged Fluttershy’s side, grunting and growling something of concern.

“He smells like a predator?” She repeated the bear’s statement. “Is that why you’re all so nervous? Okay, well that’s understandable, but none of you have to worry. Justin promised he wouldn’t hurt any creature. You’re all safe. I promise.”

The last of the brave ones to make their way out was Angel. He bounced his way over and sniffed around Cerb’s ankles. After a few good whiffs, he sat back and shook his head in disapproval, then squeaked something, sounding rather offended.

Fluttershy quickly grew cross with the rabbit and glared down at him.

“Don’t be jealous or rude. You’re just hungry, but I’m sorry for being gone for so long. I’ll get you all something to eat.”

With a little help from Rarity and Cerb, the food was dispersed and a lot of them were let outside for some fresh air, though mostly for some much-needed privacy and an uncomfortable conversation.

While Fluttershy and Rarity finished cleaning up, Cerb had been sitting on the couch waiting patiently for whatever else was left to do. However, when the two sat next to him, he noticed the unusual distance both kept, he knew something was wrong.

“So… I’m guessing there’s something we need to talk about?”

Rarity looked to see the distance between them and realized how unprepared for this the two of them properly were if they couldn’t even sit without making him uncomfortable.

“We’re sorry, Justin, and it’s not anything terrible we need to discuss with you. More of an observation we noticed that has us concerned about your well being.”

Fluttershy laid a hoof on Cerb’s leg to try and keep him calm.

“It’s nothing bad you're doing, we’re just worried about you doing anything that might make you uncomfortable.”

It was amazing how fast Cerb could think he had something figured out with these two only for him to have the script flipped on him. However, given all that’s been happening, there wasn’t much it could have been other than the obvious.

“I’m guessing this is about last night and this morning? If I’m getting too familiar with you both or if I need to start wearing clothes again, or the kissing is too much, I can stop. And I’m sorry if I crossed the line-”

“No-No. Not at all, Justin,” Rarity answered a bit later than she wanted to. “This is largely our fault. We… we haven’t been very good at holding back showing you how much we both really care about you.”

Fluttershy kept her hoof on Cerb’s leg but could tell that he could feel her nervousness.

“I’m sure you know that we both would like to be more than friends with you, but we’re worried that you might be forcing yourself to please us by offering more of yourself because you're afraid of us leaving you if you don’t show us more affection, but that’s not the case at all.”

Rarity moved a little closer, but only close enough to rest a hoof on Cerb’s forearm.

“We never intended to have things move as fast for how close we’ve become. There were so many problems making life difficult for you here that we only wanted to help you settle in and not be so worried all the time… but then your nightmares had us sleeping together, and everything in the Everfree...”

This was quickly sounding a lot more like a rejection than Fluttershy wanted it to be. What she wanted was the complete opposite, but it wasn’t coming out right, so she took his hand in her hooves. Anything to help reassure him they weren’t trying to put more distance between them.

“We both would like to be with you, but we want whatever affection you have for us to be shared willingly and not because of the fear of losing us. No matter what happens, we’re always going to care about you and help you any way we can. And after this morning, we wanted to let you know that you don’t have to be afraid. We want you to express how you feel about us naturally and at your own pace.”

Poor Cerb had been thrown from one loop to another and couldn’t tell what they wanted anymore.

“Girls, I’m sorry about the bad communication and mixed messages we must have been giving each other, but you got this all backwards. I haven’t been more open and affectionate with you both because I was afraid you’d leave me if I didn’t.”

Rarity felt her heart begin to race and her hope to reach a new level of possibilities.

“It’s not? So… you-”

Cerb didn’t want either of them to start a new line of conversation he’d have to correct and decided to lay it all out on the table.

“I wasn’t afraid of bribing you with getting naked around you, or the massages and kisses. I started doing that because I was tired of being afraid of allowing myself to do all of that with you both. The only time I ever started to feel better or get over my issues is when I was close to you. Both of you. And… yes, some of the things I've been doing since we got back were things I thought would make you happy, but they were things I wanted, too."

Rarity could see all the signs changing to what she had been hoping for, inspiring her to ask the burning question, "How do you really feel about us? If even only while you're here with us, would you want to be more than just friends? Could we hope for something more?"

There was the question. Now all Cerb had to do was answer.

"When I first got here, I never would have considered it. But after everything we've been through and all you've both done for me… I don't want to let this opportunity for me to be happy again go."

Was Cerb really about to cross that line? Was he so desperate to feel normal again that he'd be willing to love someone not human?

“The only thing I really am afraid of, if I was to lose either of you… I don’t want either of you to feel like… I know you’re both trying-”

“Justin.”

Fluttershy finally moved close enough to cuddle up against his side. “I think we both know what you’re afraid of, and we understand why you would think if you chose one of us over the other, how that would change things for the worse… but we’re willing to try something if you’re willing to hear us out. The last thing we want to do is pressure you, but we don’t want to lose you either.”

[Back at the Castle of Friendship shortly after Twilight left Grapes and Olives.]

Walking down the hall and finally having some privacy, Cadance was curious to what else had to be discussed.

"So… how bad was the rest of the information you had to tell me? What Justin touched on was already terrible."

There was so much to cover than just what happened in the Everfree Forest and the Castle of the Two Sisters. How could she tell Cadance what her twitching ears meant without suggesting there was doubt to the sanctity of the vows Shining and Cadance took?

"There's a lot. I'm not even sure how to start."

Twilight was about to give a simple outline of The Pony of Shadows, but there was something in the air that distracted her. She couldn't ignore that scent. Maybe she needed help on how to handle this, and the topic of sex could wait.

"I… started dating Peter."

That was one way to avoid the topic of her brother and sister-in-law lusting after their new human friends if that were even the case.

Naturally being the Princess of Love, Cadance glowed with pride and joy to see Twilight found a stallion of her own… or human. Whatever.

“Twilight, that’s wonderful news!”

Shining grinned and nudged Twilight’s side.

“Look at you, sis. Getting the Princess of Love herself excited for you. But, uh… you gonna tell her about… you know?”

Twilight sighed heavily, this moment of elation only making what she had to do worse.

“I think I'll wait until the party, so she can actually meet Peter first. And, I know I said there was a lot I had to fill you in on, but you and Shining I’m sure would like to spend some time together, and my brain needs a break. Shining? Could you tell Cadance everything else we discussed this morning? I need to talk to Peter for a while.”

Loving the proposal, Cadance nuzzled very flirtatiously up against Shining with a noticeable ear twitch.

“Oh, I would love to have Shining all to myself for a while.”

That gave Twilight even more reason to think her fears were misplaced. Maybe she would speak to her about sex in general at a later time. If she was right about this, perhaps they could even compare notes and work out some other theories she had started on. Though for now...it’d probably be wise to leave them to their own devices.

“I’ll leave you two alone to have fun catching up.”

[Over in Sniff’s room.]

Sniff was laying on his bed, trying not to think about sex and focusing on the audio playing through his headphones.

“Sorry! I don't want to get any blood on it! I’ll grab it later!”

The sounds of hooves clopping on the stone floor went on for nearly a minute, though it was heavily muffled by the sounds of the phone rubbing up against Luna and the breastplate she wore.

“Staff Sergeant Thunder Glide! I require your assistance!”

“Staff Sergeant Thunder Glide, reporting, Princess. What do you-”

An emergency that requires no interruption has come up. Gather the rest of the Solar Guard and lock down the castle. No matter what you hear, do not allow any to enter, and do not approach us unless called for directly. Understood?”

Understood, Princess! We should take no more than two minutes to ensure no entry is permitted.

The sound of what had to be fluttering wings rose and faded quickly.

What were you thinking? Allowing this expedition so deep into the Everfree Forest? Leaving Twilight in charge-” ”Twilight is in charge! Or have you forgotten how you abandoned her with this responsibility? And I’ll have you know that Cerberus and Benny have shown themselves more than capable-”

”They do not belong here! Let alone in the Everfree Forest. Even if they are guests and have free roam of the kingdom, they should have not been allowed to venture into such a dangerous place. And to take all the others with them? The only relief I have from all of this is at least Twilight had enough sense in her head to send the others back before engaging in the fight against the Timberwolves. But even in doing the right thing to rescue Cerberus and the others, what has happened to Applejack is proof this was a fool's errand.”

”Becky is sick and if she is not treated, her health and life are our responsibilities. What other options do we have to assist them if magic is not an option for her? Would you prefer another use of the Elements with even more ponies to risk another case of Magic Exhaustion? At the very least you should own up to your own reckless behavior. And while there may have been a few injured on this endeavor, the list of casualties are less than what you participated in.” [/color[

”This is nothing like the incident with Spearhead’s incompetence! The human’s lives are just as valid and priceless as any of our own, but Applejack is a dear friend to all of us and essential to protecting Equestria. Now, look at her! Bleeding and screaming in pain! And for what?! We don’t even know if this experiment of a cure will even work. And even if the flower only could have been gathered by Fluttershy, we could have found another way without risking so many lives.”

”Applejack and the others risked their lives for one in need because that is what they do. What we all do! And you say they are all equal in value, yet you hide yourself away and act as if the events that take place here are of no concern, and you still speak nothing of your hidden resentment towards them.” [/color[

”It is not resentment. Neither is it fear, or disgust, or any of the other accusations you have tried to paint me with. You do not understand, and I need you all to trust me on this.”

”You are impossible, sister. Confide in me. Confide in Twilight for Tartarus’s sake! You have left her to flounder on this task and the only proper guidance she has received has been from them! This is not the time to be testing her.”

”Not every task is a test. I left them to her because I have faith in her.”

”This is not a matter of faith alone, sister. And how can you have faith in her abilities when you have no idea what she has been dealing with? You should have been more involved than simply asking for her letters. If you take no responsibility for what happens here with all the answers to the problems we have been helping them with but do not share them, then you are only part of the problem.”

”We're not doing this right now. I can't believe-"

The conversation was suddenly muffled again as the voices were hushed and the quickening pace of clops masked anything intelligible. This break didn't last long and the conversation didn’t pick up until the clops slowed down enough where Sniff could remember the two sisters returning to the horror show that was Applejack being operated on.

“I’m holding you entirely responsible for this, so let me do the big sister thing and fix another one of your mistakes.”

“I’ll take my mistakes with lives saved over your cell blocks in Tartarus of lives damaged.”

Finally having enough, Sniff pulled the headphones off and stopped the playback.

"Well that didn't offer me much… why the fuck would Celestia want to stay so distant from us, though? Maybe because of Kelly? Maybe she feels responsible for it? But she was so chill after that… am I missing something?"

A knock came at his door, followed by the concerned voice of his favorite princess.

"Peter? Are you in there?"

Sniff sat up, wondering why Twilight sounded so depressed. Whatever the reason, it couldn't be good. Also, better close the playback. He had enough issues to tackle as is.

From the hallway, Twilight heard some rustling and within moments the door opened with Sniff there to greet her.

"Hey, Twigs, you doing alright?"

Understandably, Twilight had much on her mind. So much she still needed to understand.

"Can I talk to you for a while about something?"

"Yeah, sure," Sniff answered, opening the door more and inviting her in.

Once inside the room and the door was closed, Twilight made herself comfortable on the bed. She laid in such a way it was clear she wanted him next to her, and of course, he joined her.

"What's going on? Did something happen?"

Twilight again felt that connection with Sniff she did the night he comforted her. Needing that support again, she moved herself on top of him to take in as much contact with him as she could.

"I should have been more trusting of you earlier on and been more honest. When we talked yesterday, you asked me in a roundabout way about ponies and sex… and I didn't really know what to tell you. I didn't know anything about it, but I should have asked you to tell me what you knew instead of thinking I could learn what I needed to know from reading or asking Oven Fresh after we all split up."

That sounded like Sniff was in trouble.

"Oh… what did she say?"

Twilight hugged herself around Sniff and breathed in his scent, taking in his warmth but could feel the discomfort he had with it. That wasn't what she wanted to give him. Certainly not what she wanted to feel from him while he held her.

"She told me what you've done together. How much she enjoyed it. How good you are with your hands."

Quietly, she knocked him on the head with her hoof. "And I know what those puns you were making in the kitchen meant. “Helping with her opening? Repaying her for taking care of you? That she’ll be coming as soon as you're done giving her a hand? You’re such an ass… but very clever."

Sniff would have been fearing for his life had Twilight not laughed a little after admitting what she knew.

"You're not mad are you?"

Twilight shifted to better nuzzle in with him.

"No. We weren't dating at the time, even though I wished we were. I also don't mind that you two have that kind of relationship. You both enjoy it and I guess those are the kinds of things you're used to when you were back on Earth. I wouldn't want to keep you from enjoying that… but I would like to know more about it."

"Me and Ovens?" Sniff asked, unsure where this conversation was going or even coming from.

Twilight took another deep breath, rich with clovers and sea salt invading her senses.

"You don't have to tell me if you don't want to. I feel bad that Oven Fresh felt like she had to tell me, and it wasn't even a question I asked her directly. I just wanted to understand why the other girls have these feelings and I don't. Or why they had such a big change in their lives after meeting all of you and wanted something that seems so amazing, but all I wanted was to be close to you."

Was Sniff understanding her correctly? What was she trying to tell him?

"Are you telling me that you… feel bad for not wanting to have sex with me when… who else is trying to hook up with who? Jesus Christ. Did Chris say or do something?"

"No," Twilight softly answered. "This didn't have anything to do with Chris. And who it was I was talking to doesn't matter. And they don't have what Oven Fresh or me have with you. They want it. They even want to share each other as well as the one they're chasing after."

"Rarity and Fluttershy are trying to get with Cerb," Sniff said knowingly. It wasn't even a question.

Given the silence that followed his bluntness, he figured that was the wrong way to go about making accusations about her friends.

"Sorry,” He flatly apologized. “I imagine they want to keep it a secret, but it's about as obvious as Lumberman and Applejack or Kelly with Big Mac. Certainly with the last two."

So much for Twilight trying to be vague.

"You knew?"

Sniff wrapped his arms around Twilight and started to work his hands over her back.

"None of them have told me anything, but I can see it. Rarity and Fluttershy care way too much and cling way too close for them to just want to be friends, but I didn't think they'd be into sharing. Lumberman, though… I wouldn't have guessed it when we first got here, not even after the dance. I figured him out after he told us he was an honorary Apple. That, and how he held her when she was getting the slivers removed."

Those memories of Applejack still hurt, but knowing that made Twilight feel a little better.

"Those two really do make a good couple. I'm happy for her."

Sniff continued working his hands over Twilight's back and added in some attention to her wings.

"Lumberman has wanted a family of his own for years. Ever since he got to move in with Cerb. Cerb's family took him in and straightened him up. So, if those two do get together, if they're not already, he'd probably marry her and adopt a kid just so he could live that dream. But Kelly… she… damn… I don't think she has ever been with a decent guy her whole life until she met Big Mac. Hell, he's probably the reason she wants to live here permanently."

That got Twilight interested in his observations, as well as his inaction because of it.

"If you know all this and they're all falling in love, why aren't any of you talking about it?"

That was a good question, but not one so easily explained.

"Just like me, they're probably afraid of what others will think of them. This isn't supposed to be normal or acceptable for people. And with the exception of Chris, that's what we all thought. We didn't even think any of you were interested in us or ever would be. We even joked about it, and no offense, but… there's so much that’s hard to explain from a world where these relationships would be laughed at because they'd be thought of as nothing more than a fantasy. At worst, criminal, and they’d be cast out from society."

Twilight hugged tightly around Sniff and her voice came out sounding a little hurt.

"Your world is so terrible and confusing. How can such a horrible place create such amazing humans like all of you? And how can you find it in yourself to be with somepony like me or Oven Fresh when your world tells you all not to?"

"Our world is horrible, yet amazing," Sniff went on to explain. "But we're also so messed up that I guess we overlooked everything that should have been wrong for us and decided to try and be happy again. But more than anything, humans need to be loved and have someone to love."

None of that helped Twilight understand anything any better, but also made sense in a way she couldn't refute. She wanted Sniff when she wasn't supposed to. She wanted him even if it meant sharing him. It was pointless to try and stay on this topic.

"Are you mad that I'm not ready with trying having sex with you or trying other things? I know there are things that can be done other than using your hands. Even some of the other things, I think would also be enjoyable, but I don't think I'm ready for something I don't fully understand."

Sniff held his face next to Twilight’s and did his best to comfort her.

"I'm not mad at all, and I don’t want you to think you have to do something if you're not comfortable with it or didn’t want it. I'm okay with taking care of myself in the meantime."

Twilight couldn't believe she was willing to make her next suggestion, but her compassion and desire for his well-being compelled her.

"Ovens really wants to do more with you. Why not let her help you? If you're too big for normal sex, I'm sure she'd be willing to give you a blow job."

"Okay," Sniff spoke up, red flags proverbially waiving everywhere. "Who else have you talked to? I never told Ovens about that term, and I know none of you knew it before we got here."

And now she was busted. Might as well fess up to it.

"I found a way to restore power to Benny's house. Me and some of the girls met up with Pinkie there. We thought Benny was telling the truth about the movie he took away really being a biology documentary. And you said it showed a bunch of girls insides gushing out. You were right, but that movie couldn't be used to further our medical research like I thought it would. We were going to give Benny a huge payout if it would have given us a better understanding of how your bodies work and how to heal them, not fuck them. But… can you talk to me more about this? I want to better understand sex. I think the movie only confused me more."

For the first time, Sniff felt something he was hoping to achieve. He cared about Twilight, and while part of him wanted to reach down and show her what a loving relationship could offer, he was more interested in helping her without making it physical.

“If you watched a porno, it would confuse you. Anything they do sexually are things that can be and are done often, but the setup and dynamics are fucking stupid. They also grossly over exaggerate how good everything they do is. Real relationships don’t work or develop like they do in porn. But if I’m going to explain what relationships can really be like, you have to be honest with me on anything I ask. I don’t know what you know or don’t know, or what you even want. So, I’ll be honest with you about everything I want and don’t want and answer anything you ask as best as I can. Nothing’s off-limits.”

Finally, the tension Twilight felt around her chest released and the opportunity for real dialog could begin.

“Do you really find us attractive?”

The first question was a doozy, but one he would have to be honest about.

“Not at first, but it was more of a mental thing where I was looking at all of you as… and I’m sorry for saying this, but you should know that this is how our world works. I saw you as talking animals. But that changed after you and I first started having real conversations and you let me take Spike around to mentor him. Him having some of the same issues I did growing up made me change the way I thought this world worked. Then the night Cerb had his nightmare and Luna came down on you… That night I started to see that you’re a better version of what we consider to be human.”

While saying this in simple terms with a heavy dose of flattery in his language was easy, the real root of those feelings need to be more explicitly explained.

“Animals don’t care about expectations or have values. Everything is instinct and a response for physical needs. You care about us and your values on what’s really important to you are more honest and valid than anything a horse from my world could have… You’re better than most humans. Certainly better than me.”

Twilight shifted slightly, trying to apply the logic of the world Sniff was coming from.

“I can’t stop thinking about the horses we saw in the first movie we all watched together. I’m pretty sure I was still looking at them like they were fake, much like the movie itself was. They’re nothing like us. Almost as different as the monkey’s or Rafiki were in the Lion King movie from how you all look."

It was a harsh comparison to take, but coming from Sniff's perspective, she could understand his hesitation better.

"There were similarities, but comparing the horses from your world to us, they looked emotionless. Their eyes were empty. Even the least intelligent animals and monsters of our world have so much more expression or some ability to understand the world around them. So, I can understand why you felt that way. And if it helps, I could say that you looking at us as potential lovers was as strange of a concept to you as the idea as sex being for anything other than procreation was for us."

With that hurdle out of the way, she could move on to the new issue she was facing.

"Although, while you've already accepted us, I'm still apprehensive about anything sexual with you, which makes me feel terrible. You understand us, but I don’t understand how sex is supposed to work socially or emotionally… I feel like I don’t know how to be an equal partner in this relationship and I’m letting you down.”

Sniffed kept his hands high on Twilight, now knowing her sensitivities towards anything physically intimate.

“Do you want to understand it better so you can experiment with it, or do you want to have sex with me, but feel like you shouldn’t because you don’t understand it?”

Twilight nuzzled her muzzle in the crook of Sniff’s neck.

“I’m not sure. Some of the girls, like Rarity and Fluttershy, want sex so badly, but they care more about Justin than allowing themselves to pursue just the physical side of a relationship. And even Oven Fresh wanted a more traditional relationship with you, but after your first, well, second night with her, she’s so excited to share that with you. She loves seeing that different side of you that comes out when you do all those things with her.”

“Are you jealous or holding it against her that we have that?” Sniff carefully asked.

“No,” Twilight softly answered. “But I feel like it’s something I’m missing out on. It is something I would like to experience, and I’d love to see and feel how much you could enjoy it with me, but I don’t feel it and don’t want to force it. I mean, honestly, where do those feelings come from and why don’t I have them? How can I feel the way I do about you but not want what everypony else and even you, want?”

Sniff ran his fingers through Twilight’s mane and down her neck.

“There’s a lot that plays into attraction, sexual preferences, and what causes, or when we get aroused. Not everyone, male or female, wants the same thing the same way, or even at the same time. There’s nothing wrong with you not wanting it right now. If all you want is to be close and keep that emotional connection with me, I won’t push for anything more than that. That’s actually one of the things I really like about you and how we click together.”

That was comforting, but also left an insecurity exposed for Twilight. One that she was still worried would be a problem if she didn’t know where he stood with it.

“Do you want to have sex with me?”

Already expecting such a question, Sniff had to take a moment to reflect on that.

“I’ll admit, even I’m a little confused about that. When I took Oven Fresh out to Grapes and Olives, I was very uncomfortable with the idea of having sex. But after talking with her and… I guess I got so drawn in, just like I did with you, that I stopped looking at her like a pony and perceived her to be just as human as me. Then that fucking skirt she wore. I couldn’t keep my eyes off of it and seeing what was under it, I felt myself wanting it. Even though I didn’t want to allow myself to, eventually, I realized I wanted to have that kind of relationship again more than I wanted to hold onto the idea of what I was doing was wrong.”

It was a little sad the more Sniff thought about how all his concerns about talking with them seemed to have been in vain. Always dancing around the topic like some moral superiority complex he and his friends held now felt insulting to the mental capacity of Twilight and her friends. Of all ponies, really.

“So… even with you, just hearing how unsure you are about wanting to try anything, I can’t help but want to convince you to let me show you what it’s like so you’re not afraid or unsure about wanting it. But that has to be your decision. So, I’ll tell you this. When you want it, if you want it, and you’re afraid to ask if we can, just tell me what you want and I’ll do what I can with your request. And if you can’t muster the courage to say it out loud, I’ll give you a pass and say right now that you can just start doing it and I’ll follow your lead. Normally, that’s a bad idea to leave such an open avenue for sexual acts without confirming consent or having good communication before and during, but I’ll leave this open for you. I trust you that much.”

No pressure? No restrictions? A level of trust that even went against Sniff’s own acknowledgment of what should be allowed? Twilight was loving him more and more by the second.

“In the movie, they called wanting to have sex, being horny. Are you horny right now?”

If that was Twilight’s way of asking for consent, that was both cute and oddly arousing in and of itself.

“After the day I had… yes. Is there something you would like to try in particular?”

Twilight sat up just above Sniff’s lap and looked down at him with a bashful smile.

“I want to have a better understanding of how the sexual side of a relationship looks, and given how different our relationship already is, how different all these relationships between humans and ponies are turning out to be… can we go visit Oven Fresh so I can see how you two do it?”

Author's Note

So... Pinkie both got what she wanted... but at a price she didn't know she would have to pay. At least judging by how well Benny is getting along with Tavi and Vinyl. Although... that smile, though.

Then more of course, more Apple Hat and Lumberman... with a dash of some unwanted Hard Hat which brought about a side of him he didn't want to revisit. However, better understanding his past will hopefully help usher in a better future... and maybe another bath.

Then... yeah... Luan... Sorry if I made that transparent a good 30 and 20 chapters ago. Although, not sure how many of you would have expected Luna to be so clever in her means to make that shit work.

Although... it's nice to see Kelly is doing her best to try and be a good girl when she so badly wants to be the bad girl. Gotta see how this is gonna work out when Mig Mac wakes up.

And Hooooooooooe-leeeeeeeeeeee shit... The power of porn and poor, poor, Pinkie. Actually, that whole scene with all of them together. I had so much fun writing that out because I love pointing out just how stupid porn is when they try to put a story to it these days.

Case in point... Patient Zero and the Love Fuck Virus. However, everything Rainbow Dash explained is true. I didn't make that shit up.

Also, so many more bonus points for Rainbow Dash pointing out that her friends have been using the wrong pronouns to address them.

Oh! Twilight recognizing that scent and realizing that Starlight has been up to getting down with Chris... priceless. Which was almost as funny as Pinkie's cumfettie experience. And believe me, I so wanted it to be exactly that, but had to draw the line somewhere.

Que another complication of ear-twitchy Cadance showing up and the small group thinking some shenanigans were gonna go down.

Also, for any of you who wanted to see Sunburst... you're welcome.

Back at Twilight's castle, more hilarity ensues, although all of that did bring up some more interesting revelations about some pony's interests and the limits of others.

Back at Grapes and Olives, Twilight discovered what "Phrasing" means, which was fun. And yes, I totally stole that from Archer, if you haven't caught on.

Ohhhhhhhhhh! Another huge development! Cerb smells like a predator!

I mean, Flutters and Rarity finally asked the burning question and Cerb was all in. Enough with dragging that tension out for the poor mares.

Then, of course, For those who were worried about Cadance and Shining, fear not. Those two are still madly in love with each other. [spolier]Stay tuned for next chapter to check in with them.

Hey? Did any of you wonder what Sniff was up to with giving his phone to Luna during Applejack's hoof emergency operation, now you know? Also, kind of interesting to hear what the two sisters got to arguing about. Still leaving Celestia somewhere in the grey with what she was/is up to or what she has in mind.

But after all of that, I hope you enjoyed that softer moment between Twilight and Sniff. Finally opening up about what they knew, what they felt, and what they both wanted, it was refreshing and overall kind of cute.

Of course, being honest with the ugly truth of things can be hard to deal with, but thankfully these two can work through it.

However, sadly, you'll have to wait to see how Twilight's request for help will end up next week.

Sooooo! Like always, come back next week to see how much crazier things are going to get in Chapter 73.

A Few Less Secrets, No Need to be Alone.
Warning! Extreme content inbound!

73. A Few Less Secrets, No Need to be Alone.

It had been all of ten minutes since the groups had split up and left Becky with Sunburst and Thunder Glide to watch over Flurry Heart. The connection Becky shared with Flurry instantly caught Sunburst's curiosity.

"Flurry Heart really seems to like you and Cerb. Do you think it has something to do with your hands?"

Becky held the sleeping foal in her arms, gently rocking her, now having to consider that as a possibility.

"I dunno. She liked me at first sight, but I think that plays a role in it too."

Thunder gave a curious look at Becky and the foal, paying special attention to the aforementioned extremities.

"What about your hands would make her like you?"

Sunburst immediately broke out into a grin, excited for the chance to explain what he knew.

“Well, humans have a remarkable ability to provide incredibly powerful, nearly euphoric sensations by just touching a pony with their hands. Princess Cadance told me all about it. It’s quite the mystery as to why that is, being how it seems like that would involve some type of enchantment, but they’re actually nearly entirely immune to magic and can even remove or disrupt various spells. It’s a complex contradiction in the observational effects alone.”

Becky didn’t react to the claim. It was all old news by now.

“Yeah, we can’t explain it, but so long as you all enjoy it, it's whatever."

"Yo, Beks," Rainbow Dash called out from the entry of the dining area. "Come on outside, I wanna show ya something."

Caring little about the current conversation, she carefully handed over Flurry to Sunburst, letting him take her in his aura. Still a weird feeling.

"Thanks again. I bet you'll be seeing a lot more of me."

When Becky finished saying goodbye she looked for Rainbow, but she must have left her to meet outside. That wasn't like her to be so impatient to leave her behind.

She made her way out front and had to stop and process what was in front of her.

"Dash? Where did you get this?"

Rainbow stood proudly with straps around her chest and waist. The straps were connected to each other and a few more that were attached to what had to be a wagon. Not a full size wagon, it was maybe big enough to seat her and maybe one small bag.

"It might not be as cool as Sniff's car, but with me pulling you along I can still get ya from A to B," Rainbow boasted.

Becky didn't know what she was supposed to say.

"You got this for me? Where did you get this from?"

Rainbow responded with her go-to smirk.

"This had to be custom made out in town. Cost me nearly a hundred bits. It's a good thing Sniff's hands were as good as I hoped they'd be. I woulda been suuuper fucked had I lost that bet. But, I'm not. Although, I've been giving it a little more thought. It doesn't sound so bad. Maybe we can both go and rustle up some studs of our own. Sound like fun?"

In response to the proposal, Becky shook her head, inappropriate laughter bursting out from the seams.

"You're too much Dash, and no. The only pony ride I want will be from you on this."

Rainbow gave a quick laugh.

"Phrasing."

Becky laughed back and took a seat on her new ride.

"Goddammit, Dash. You know what I mean. And you shouldn’t have done this.”

Once Becky was settled in and strapped down, and the pair finally stopped laughing, Rainbow started off in a slow trot.

“Thinking about it, you totally deserve this. It’s the least I can do after everything you’ve taught me since we became friends. I didn’t know how clueless Twilight and the rest of the girls were about some of the more touchy subjects.”

“Really?” Becky asked, expecting some joke to come along with the praise.”What happened? What’d I miss and when?”

Rainbow snickered quietly, knowing how private her friends wanted to keep this.

“Oh, you missed a lot today, but I don’t think they’d like me talking about it.”

Becky sat and wondered which of others must have been involved, or what it covered. On second thought, it actually got her thinking maybe she should be concerned.

“Dashie… Is there anything I should know about?”

Rainbow continued pulling the wagon towards the castle but gave a quick glance over her shoulder with a goofy grin.

“You worry too much. The girls just had a narrow concept of all that dirty stuff and weren’t smart enough to ask.”

[Back at Fluttershy’s place.]

Cerb was hit with a blind ultimatum. Let the topic go and risk ruining the valuable relationships he had built with Fluttershy and Rarity, or let them explain and see where that would lead. The choice was pretty obvious.

“I’m willing to hear you out.”

Now given the floor, Rarity stepped up to start explaining where their proposition was coming from.

“Justin, dearie. From the first day we met you, we knew there was something special about you. Your character as a warrior and protector, the passion you showed for your friends, or just how comforting it was to be in your presence. Then the whole night after what happened to Kelly, we both couldn’t believe how fortunate we were that you were willing to comfort us after the heartache of thinking we failed all of you. Not just that, even if all the other guards were there, we only felt safe and comforted by you taking care of us. But then the night of our date.”

Cerb thought back to that night. How stupid he was to think she wasn’t honestly interested in him. All the signs were there, but they both had danced around the truth so much, the plausible deniability allowed them to assume what they wanted.

Rarity thought back to how wonderful that night was and then how her poor selection of words threw them both off track.

“We talked about if it was a pity date or something you were doing out of guilt, and it was. You were too kind to admit it, and I knew what you were trying to do and hoped it could become something more. But I told you if things were different, I'd be furious if we didn't do this again.”

Rarity actually took a moment to cringe at her previously misleading behavior but pushed ahead in spite of it.

“What I meant was, I wished things were different and you actually wanted to be with me. I wanted things to be more stable for you so that evening could have been real with us. And while you were a true gentlecolt that night, you weren’t ready for anything like this.”

Fluttershy butted in to give her take.

“I was so happy for Rarity that night. I thought maybe if you were that comfortable to even have a date in those circumstances and treated Rarity as lovingly as you did, at least one of us had a chance at romancing you into a relationship. Then in the Everfree Forest after you confided in me what you did in the war and that you needed me, needed both of us, I slipped up and accidentally told you that I loved you. You said you loved me back, but you didn’t mean that you were in love with me."

After that day in the forest, she had given herself more time to think about what she wanted. Given all that’d occurred since then, she had her answer.

"That wasn’t what really mattered to me. I wanted more, just like Rarity, but I was more concerned with helping you than trying to ask you out. And then everything that happened after that. The stories you told me of your days in combat, the level of trust you started to show after you were honest about your insecurities, wanting to be close to us, risking your life for me but still showing mercy to the chupacabra, and how bravely you fought to save everypony and Spike…”

“Justin,” Rarity spoke up again to continue on for her wingmare. “Fluttershy and I care so much about you. So much so we put aside our concerns over who you might eventually want to be with and dedicated all our efforts to help you. It was difficult at times, being so close to you. Whether it was physically or emotionally, always stuck between being honest with how much we cared, but never wanting to scare you away with how much more than just caring about you we really did, we had to support each other. Always discussing what we learned about you with each other, figuring out what the best way to help was without pushing you away. We relied so much on each other and became so close, we eventually realized that we cared for each other just as much as we both cared about you.”

With everything now laid out, Fluttershy finally saw the timing was right to make her proposal.

“What we’re trying to say is that we don’t want to change up the three of us being in this together. We don’t want you to choose only one of us. We want all of us to be together.”

Cerb took a moment to replay that last bit over in his head. There was no way this was being given to him this easily.

“So… you both are pretty much already a couple, and you want me to join you in a three-way relationship?”

Hearing it said so dispassionately made Rarity sulk for how ridiculous it sounded without all the pretty words to build it up.

“Yes, that is essentially what has happened. And we know it might not exactly be traditional for you, or maybe it’s not so uncommon where you come from. It’s something we learned is not unheard of here, which gave us the confidence to even approach you about it. Fluttershy and I love each other, and it’s because of you we were able to realize that. But since we don’t know what your future will look like regarding how long you'll be able to stay with us, we can’t let each other go if you might one day leave us, never to return. But, for as long as you are here, we agreed that we want to share everything you’re willing to offer.”

“And we will continue to do the same,” Fluttershy added. “Only, maybe a lot more if you’re willing to have us like this. We’ll still help you with everything we can. Sharing a bed with you at night, training with you, and continuing to do all we can to help cure Becky. Even if you don’t say yes, we’ll still be there for you.”

Cerb thought about what they were offering him. Why did everything with them have to sound too good to be true? How could he even get away with this?

Oh right, alternate pony world….still though.

“What would the others say if they found out that you were both in a relationship with me?”

Answering that might involve a little violation of trust, but they had already done that against him, so what was the harm in evening it out?

Rarity decided to give it her best shot.

“About that… We understand that not all of your friends might be so accepting, so we’re willing to keep our relationship mostly a secret until we know who else wouldn’t make this an issue for us.”

“Mostly secret?” Cerb asked, slowly realizing what they weren’t telling him. “And did you say not all my friends… Do any of my friends know that this is what you both wanted, are looking for something serious, or is someone already dating one of the others? Holy shit. It’s Chris, isn’t it?”

Still in the blue about him, though sure he at least had sex, Rarity sighed.

“Actually, we have no idea what Chris has been up to, though we do speculate that he has likely started a private affair with Starlight. We have yet to ask but plan to find out so we can offer her the same support we received from Twilight. She is the one who both knows about our wish to be with you… as well as of today, joined Oven Fresh in a mutual relationship with Peter.”

“Holy shit,” Cerb replied in an overwhelmed reaction. “That dude can’t quit. How did he talk them into it?”

This time it was Fluttershy who had to break the news.

“Um… actually, it was Oven Fresh that asked out Peter and convinced Twilight to ask him out as well. Twilight might not be interested in Oven Fresh like Rarity and I are with each other, but we know Peter wouldn’t hold this against you as far as your friends go. Probably Chris, as well.”

Now all in, Rarity nodded.

“It’s likely that Lumberman might even be considering a relationship with Applejack, so he’d likely support you as well. Even from our friends, everypony has offered their support, even Pinkie and Rainbow Dash. If I had to imagine, even Princess Cadance and Luna would be just as accepting after all you have done for us. They want what’s best for you just like we do.”

Cerb had been taking in everything they told him.

If Sniff had gone full brony, and how could Chris not support him? Chris more than likely would have found himself a pony by this point, he figured. Hell, even the other ponies were in support of them getting together, or even trying to do the same with his friends. That could only make his true desire there all the more accessible.

“I keep saying everything with you two is too good to be true… but the two of you have gotten me closer to where I never thought I would be again, and I’m hoping after we make this official, you’ll help me reclaim my purpose in life.”

Those sounded like the words they were hoping for, and Fluttershy was ecstatic over it.

“Is that a yes?!”

Rarity was just as elated to hear his response.

“You want to make our romantic trio official?!

Perhaps Cerb wasn’t clear enough the first time and needed to make his intentions more clear.

“Yes.”

Without another word, both mares leaped up and threw their forelegs around Cerb’s neck, showering him with a flurry of kisses and thank yous. It was so much he couldn’t even return the gesture.

“Okay, okay, okay. Hold on a second. I still need your support on something.”

Rarity was gushing with delight, ready to take on whatever new requirements were needed.

“Anything, darling. You name it and you will have us behind you one hundred percent.”

Fluttershy wordlessly nodded in agreement, refusing to break contact to even speak.

Cerb took a deep breath, a sense of pride, long since lost, returning to him as he gave each mare a proper kiss on the lips. Only after that would he tell them what he wanted.

“We make a great team together. We click, and I think us coming together like this is a sign of what has to be done.”

Fluttershy nuzzled in under Cerb’s chin and against his neck.

“Just spit it out already. We have a lot of cuddling and kissing to catch up on.”

Cerb chuckled loudly and pulled his two mares in next to him in a strong embrace. The first they could all share without fear or hesitation.

“I’ve learned a lot since going into the Everfree with you. I’m not as ready as I need to be for much of anything. But with your help, I know I will be. And when I am, I want you both with me getting ready for the next big threat.”

Finally broken from her high of excitement, Fluttershy pushed away suddenly, already scared at what he was alluding to.

“What next big threat? Is there another Pony of Shadows we don’t know about?”

Cerb shook his head, not having anything particular in mind.

“There’s always a next big threat. That’s something Chris made very clear when we first got here, and the Pony of Shadow proved him right. The Changelings, Tirek, another Starlight Glimmer, or maybe the Pony of Shadows wasn’t the only one who brought us here to be a weapon. Whatever or whoever it is, I want to make sure we’re all ready so when they come, we beat their asses so bad no one ever thinks twice about fucking with us again.”

Rarity, oddly enough saw the logic in his thinking but wasn’t certain.

“I agree we need to be ready for anything, but we don’t want to see you get hurt again. You shouldn’t be the one out there fighting our battles.”

While her concern was appropriate, Cerb smiled knowing how this was going to play out.

“I think you’re overlooking something. We’re now a trio. So is Sniff with Twilight and Ovens. Maybe even Chris and Starlight or Lumberman and Apples. If we’re still a target, they could come for any of you to get to me and them. If they’re targeting you or the rest of your friends, whoever they’re after will need us to be ready. We’re in this together, and no one is going to come between us or threaten our friends, not without paying the price. Or do you think every villain and psychopath is going to call it quits just because we fell in love?”

Despite how much she wanted to turn back, Fluttershy knew there was no talking Cerb out of this, and she was in it for the long haul.

“Well, for now, we need to get your emotions in check, stop the nightmares, and focus on getting your leg back to working condition and retrained for heavy loads over rough terrain.”

Rarity rolled her eyes and grinned, realizing she’d be joining these two for whatever madness they wanted to drag her into.

“Fuck it,” She happily sighed before giving Cerb a firm kiss on the lips. “We need to find a way to make more bullets for your gun if you’re ever going to need it again. Also, while I do love the way your new uniform turned out, you’ll need better protection out there. I don’t want to be stitching you up every time you come to our rescue.”

Cerb gave his two mares another big hug, relishing in his great wish to return to fighting for those he cared for coming to fruition.

“I’m so glad I got done what I needed to do this morning. I have a surprise for the both of you that now won’t be so awkward as I was afraid it would be.”

“A surprise?” Rarity asked, her mind already working on what she should be expecting if it might have been awkward before he knew how they really felt about him.

Cerb laughed quietly to himself and stood up, leaving two disappointed mares left with so much affection undelivered.

“Benny wanted to pull an all-nighter for the party tonight, but we’re going to be leaving a bit early. I think we should go back to the house early so he doesn’t feel like we didn’t spend enough time over there. I’m gonna tell him a little lie that we’re heading back early because I need to rest up and heal, but we’re making one stop before heading to bed for the night.”

Fluttershy hopped off the couch, an extra spring in her step as she entered this new freedom of untethered restraints to her human stallion.

“Well, then let’s get going, but before we go, I need to do something.”

She fluttered up and, once eye level to Cerb, pulled him in for a kiss the likes Ovens had described that morning. A gentle parting of lips gave way to Cerb reciprocating until his tongue was aggressively overtaken by hers. A mutual exchange of enjoying the feeling from being so intensely intimate, on top of the surprising pleasant gentle hints of sweetness to their kiss left Cerb encouraging her for more.

After thoroughly enjoying the sensation of mashing tongues, Fluttershy pulled away, a sultry smile plastered on her face.

“We have a surprise for you at the party, too.”

Not to be out staged or left behind, Rarity flexed her magic around Cerb’s shirt and tugged on it enough to get his attention. Before they even locked eyes, she had him follow her guide down to her level on the couch.

Once in reach, she placed her hooves behind his head to pull him in for an equally passionate kiss, getting to enjoy the taste of two of her lovers' against her lips. It was the thing dreams were made of for as long as she allowed herself to keep him there before she would have tempted fate and likely force his pants off.

“Mmm… If you like your surprise, I assure you there will be plenty more in the days that come.”

[Not much later at the bakery.]

Sniff opened the door for Twilight and followed her in.

"Hey, Ovens, you busy?"

Ovens looked around the empty sales floor.

"I'm uh… kinda swamped at the moment."

Twilight had a good giggle. It was no wonder Sniff and her got along so well. Hopefully, that would make her request easier to accept.

"We were wondering if you could help us out for a bit before the party tonight. We came over now because we didn't know how long this would take and… Peter could really use your help. We both do, actually."

Without hesitation, Ovens lit up her horn to flip the open sign to closed and locked the door.

"What do you need?"

Twilight took to making the request, hoping to save Peter some of the embarrassment.

"Peter and I had a long discussion about the dynamics of our shared relationship and he helped me get a better understanding of his… as well as your sexual needs. But I'm not comfortable yet with my own, so Peter has offered to give me all the time I need to figure it out so I can one day properly enjoy it myself."

Ovens wasn't overly surprised that Sniff and the Princess weren't at that point, given Sniff's hesitation, but didn't expect Twilight to be disinterested after that morning.

"Okay… so what do you need from me?"

Twilight’s cheeks flushed crimson and she forced the most pleading smile she could.

"Peter is horny and I'm not in a position to offer him my help, buuut I need to learn more about this. So, I was wondering if you would help him and let me observe?"

"I… you. What?" Ovens confusingly replied with what wasn't really a yes or a no, and she needed to ask a few questions first before she could give an answer.

"You want to watch us make out while he fingers me? Peter? This is one of the reasons I wanted to bring Twilight in with us in the first place. Now I have both of you coming to me during working hours to take care of your libido?"

Twilight smiled nervously, her embarrassment only growing.

"Well, maybe this will help me and I can take on more of his burdens for you."

Despite the mare's best attempts, this was going nowhere and Sniff was really in the mood for something his hand alone couldn’t satiate. Thus, he needed to improvise a little with a better insensitive.

"I'll make it worth your while with more than just a finger."

And just like that, Ovens started trotting over to the stairs with a complete 180 in her demeanor.

"Alright, let's do this. I was pretty horny myself anyway."

Following the giggles, Twilight and Sniff made it up to the loft, finding Ovens prancing in place on her bed. With no qualms of this arrangement, she started to set things in motion with her giddy instructions.

"Take a seat anywhere you like, Twilight. Peter, you let me get you out of those inconvenient clothes of yours and… has Twilight seen you naked yet?"

"No." Twilight bashfully answered. "I've only seen him without his shirt on. And once in his undergarments when we went swimming together, but it was dark so I couldn't see much."

With her anticipation growing, Ovens was giddier than necessary.

"Then you need to be up here with me. Oh! You can even help. Come on Peter. Arms up for Twilight."

Sniff grinned and did as he was told. Funny enough, what should have been awkward, if not comical with these two mares, their disrobing performance came off as a little kinky and kind of a turn on.

Together, the auras of their combined magic lifted Sniff's shirt. Next, Ovens undid the button to his pants while Twilight pulled down the zipper. Then they both pulled his pants down rather aggressively. Finally, the boxers were removed and the object of the baker's deepest desires was released, springing forward like a dream made real.

"Please tell me I get to have it today," Ovens lovingly asked as she eyed the object in question.

"Not right away," Sniff answered with a coy smirk as he stepped out of his socks and joined them on the bed. "Twilight wants to see what a loving embrace looks like. So we're going to take it nice and slow… then I'm going to keep you coming till you're mumbling gibberish again."

Ovens tensed up and blushed hard, her previous cockiness having shrunken away.

"I did not… I… that was moaning."

Sniff had her distracted. Perfect for letting him take the lead and put on a real example of what the art of eroticism looks like.

He started out by gently tugging Oven's chin closer and softly kissing her. Ovens tried to push in further and open to power right into a French kiss, but Sniff pulled back with only the upper lips touching.

He was going to toy with her if she wasn't going to play along.

"Slow and gentle," Sniff instructed her. "Then you'll get your reward."

Ovens giggled and pulled back on her excitement.

"Why do you have to be so cruel before you start being nice?"

It was all lighthearted play and Ovens started over as they had their first time. Their kisses were slow and soft, as she was shortly thereafter rewarded with his hands reaching out to trace over her.

Sniff caressed his hands up and down her neck, softly feeling over her cheek, then ran them through her mane. More compliance meant more rewards, making Sniff move in a way he hadn't before with her.

He pulled away from their kiss and moved to the headboard of the bed, letting his backrest against it. Sitting upright and leaning back only slightly, he invited Oven to try something new with him.

"Turn around and back up so you can sit on my lap. I'll help you with the rest."

All that excitement quickly returned and she eagerly moved as he instructed. She backed up, welcoming his hands on her flanks that guided her back and slowly helped her down. Nearing where she wanted to be, she looked down between her legs as Sniff shifted his right hand down to move his hard cock out farther away from his abdomen.

Her hopes quickly changed when he pushed his cock out father and pulled her back to avoid taking her.

Was this another tease? She was being good! Where's the reward? She was just sitting above his lap, no dick inside her.

"Lean back against me," Sniff instructed, reaching his hands up under her forelegs while carefully pulling her back against his chest.

As Twilight continued to take in her observations, she couldn’t get over how it was such an odd sightseeing a ponies genitals put on display so gratuitously. Even stranger was seeing a human's erection. It almost looked like it didn't belong on his body the way it was so confusingly attached, yet she wanted to touch it herself. Examine it more thoroughly. Maybe another time when they were alone?

Having a good hold on his anxious mare, Sniff let Oven's upper body slide down to his left and held her upright, but the odd position became clear as he let his erection fall against her wet folds and nuzzled her cheek. That nuzzle quickly turned into a peck and a gentle nudge.

Oven Fresh was in no mindset to care anymore that Twilight was watching them. She wanted another mare to help keep up with Sniff, and he clearly needed more than she could provide. So not only was she fine with helping Twilight learn the ropes, and hopefully, take the proverbial reins herself, Sniff was giving her so much more of himself than before.

Just feeling his cock flex against her gave her a thrill greater than anything else he had teased her with. But as soon as she took the subtle hint from his nudge and turned to face him, they kissed.

He made a shift with his hand to her free hoof and guided it down to his cock. There, he placed her frogs around the tip of his glands pressed it against the length of her slit.

They never broke from their kiss, not until Ovens drew in a deep breath that nearly broke out into a whine, but settled into a long moan.

That's when Sniff drew back to help her understand what they were doing.

"I'm going to work you up for a bit. Show Twilight why you like to have my helping hands around. Then, you're going to hold me against you, just like this, and we will cum together. You want to do that with me?"

Greedily, Ovens pressed the length of his shaft against her, parting her lower lips, grinding one long stroke up against him.

"You know I do, but I wish you would rut me right now."

Sniff hummed out a tune of disapproval and pushed Oven's hoof away.

"Not yet. Gentle. Careful… and with the utmost care, I'll show you everything. You need to be patient with me."

As the pair continued on, Twilight’s eyes were glued to the duo, her attention completely encapsulated on the demonstration she was about to be given.

Overcome by his urges to please and too horny to resist, Sniff started with a slow introduction of his fingers up and down her slit. Like always, she shuttered at his touch, falling victim to the delightful sensations he brought out of her.

On the far side of the bed, Twilight was captivated by the display.

This wasn't exactly like the story, but even less like the movie where everything happened relatively fast. Even that actor’s actions were comically outpaced by the terrible dialogue. Of course, the sex was incredibly rougher than this with maybe only a few seconds touching each other. Still, though, the rough sex the movie showed seemed distant and anti-empathetic, selfish even.

What Sniff was currently showing her was slow, methodical, carefully guided by his partner’s movements. To a greater degree, even the simplest of moans or whimpers from what she enjoyed gave him the instructions he needed, removing the need to ask for what she liked.

Still, there was something to the way he touched her.

He was never rushed to get anywhere. It almost seemed as if the manner in which his three middle fingers rubbed her pussy was just as much for Twilight to enjoy as it was for Ovens.

All of it was a sensual, inviting display that led to his middle finger slowly pressing in until it nearly was swallowed. Still displaying his disciplined skills, he stroked here inner pink flesh. All clearly observed as his mare’s increasing moans pleaded for more, yet he held his pace.

Resigned to her loving human’s hands, Ovens placidly did her best to hold steady in their lewd spectacle. The slightest touch was enough to have her aching for more.

It was already an addiction, discovering new thrills to tempt her human lover into trying something more involved than the last, making her climax come on faster, last longer, hit harder. If at the very least to see how much longer she could last… which was a losing battle on many fronts.

Here, with Twilight watching, the build-up was tentatively ebbing higher like their first night. It made their fun last longer, but once his teasing turned to pleasing, the peak came on so much faster than had he simply thrust into her.

She could feel it build, billowing up so abruptly, yet still out of reach. She had to encourage him with something.

Shocked, Twilight watched the side of her dear human lover’s cheek bulged with Oven's tongue. She wasn't just kissing him deeply, she was lapping up everything she could while her labored breath huffed louder. It was almost more than he could visibly handle, but that must have been his cue as he cupped his entire hand against Ovens, plunging his middle finger deeper into her now dripping divide.

The two had barely started, but Ovens rocked her head back with shallow gasps and hushed moans. Her mouth opened and her eyes closed as if she was about to scream, as her chest rose high with her back arching while her legs recoiled and twitched.

What should have been a cry of ecstasy was a silent moment where Ovens held her breath, only the faint, slick noises of her slit being strummed over with the quickening pace of the hand that pleased her was heard.

It was a tense moment of near-silence until Ovens quim flexed around her lover’s hand did her gasp escaped with a happy hum. Dreamishly lost in her release, her body withered softly through her first orgasm for her one mare audience.

Twilight was left as speechless as Ovens, not nearly as out of breath, but the words for what the intimacy of a human lover and a mare could be was… it was everything the story tried to describe, yet so much more real than what the movie depicted.

This union they had formed was the definition of intimacy and euphoria made flesh for her to witness. It was beautiful and excited Twilight in a way the written word could never have scribed with the justice it deserves.

The tender approach and graceful climax she rode… Twilight’s desire to lay in the trusted hands with the man she lovingly called Peter grew to more than a curiosity. In only…

"Holy shit…" she thought to herself.

Even after watching Pinkie, it was amazing to see that from the beginning of only feeling his cock against her until her climax, that couldn’t have been more than five minutes! Most of that was just him teasing her.

Either this mare was highly sensitive or the human touch was more powerful than Twilight could have ever imagined. If only she had lost her hundred bits to that kind of massage.

Finally gaining her senses, Twilight realized that was all that had passed. Too enthralled in watching the carnal acts, mindlessly trying to unravel the mystery that was this unknown sexual desire she had discovered. A desire that Ovens had not only embraced but unapologetically reveled in.

All those profound thoughts from only moments of watching her herd mate? Was that what they were now? That's what it was called in the story, but none of them ever addressed it as such.

Falling out of her mental queries again, she noticed Sniff's hand was speeding up? How easily was she distracted by her own thoughts? Why was he speeding up if in these few seconds of getting lost in her thoughts if Ovens orgasm had even ended?

As if receiving an apology for the short-lived rendezvous in the kitchen earlier that morning, a long subtle whine started to grow deep within Ovens from Sniff continuing their display. Her voice weakly mumbled through the straining depths within her as the feigning climax was hijacked into nearing another peak.

"Mmm, faster," Ovens meekly pleaded. "Put it in."

Sniff switched the motion of his strokes back to his middle fingers but ran them in circles over her clip.

Ovens panted and moaned as her stimulation rose higher towards a new pinnacle.

"Put it in deep when I cum, please," She whimpered desperately. "I want to feel you rut meeeee-mmm."

Again, Ovens filled her lungs and arched her back, but this time her chin hung low and her entire face clenched.

"Gah!"

Her voice poured out and her body fell limp with her legs spreading wide to be penetrated.

The second orgasm crescendoed and she wrapped her right foreleg around the back of Sniff's neck, holding tight to anchor herself. It was all she could do to hold on while the finger continued to edge her orgasm from declining.

The pace wasn't slow, neither was it a hasty rhythm. It followed her inner contractions, pushing in deeper as it tightened and retracting just as the grip relaxed. He followed these motions until he felt her muscles relax around him. It was then that he straightened his hand and delivered rapid strides in and out of her hungry snatch.

Ovens cried out and locked her legs out to both sides, pushing her hips forward, holding firm as her seeping wet pussy was vigorously violated.

The ravaging stabs only encouraged the desperate moans and deep hollowed pants Ovens expelled. Sporadic quacks in her posture and the occasional thrust of her hips against Sniff's palm were the perilous acts of a shameless mare in need.

This… this was closer to the movie. It was fast and unbelievably intense. Yet, Sniff was still in control. While one hand fucked his mare without mercy, the other was caressing her, comforting her, and supporting her through her maddening reception of lust.

After the lengthy clamorings of Oven’s rapturous declarations finally ended, her legs gave out, she fell in an exhausted heap. She laid there in the confines of her lover’s embrace, glowing with a gasping smile, still panting with whispered hums from lingering waves of her wild ride echoing through her body.

"Peter… you were-" It was so difficult to keep a sentence going without having to catch her breath. "Holding out on me. I never… came like this before."

"Yes, you have," Peter answered in a low seductive tone before kissing her.

Despite her passion still running high, he noticed how restrained she was when kissing him back. Her state of muted aggression as she fought through against her weakened state left Sniff humming happily over her momentary inability to escalate their wantonness acts of depravity.

"Just not as fast or for as long,” he humorously answered. “I just needed more time in the kitchen with you to know what your body was telling me, showing me all the things you never knew. Now, how about a few more before we cum together?"

Oven’s smile widened, hoping she knew what was next.

"Only if you do that thing where you wiggle your- Ohhouu~"

Not that Twilight wasn’t loving what she was seeing, it just somehow felt like perhaps they forgot she was there. Was she only supposed to watch and not ask questions or receive commentary? Not even an explanation?

Ovens hummed happily as her inner depths were strummed with the rhythmic flexing she obscenely mewed over.

"Mmm, Twilight… you have no idea what you're-Ahh! Emm… missing."

"Now-Now," Sniff playfully spoke to his favorite baker, never pulling back on his ministrations. "She's not ready. You're just supposed to enjoy me enjoying you. Are you going to be a good little pony for me?"

The answer was an astounding, "Yes!" as Sniff increased the speed of his finger and brought about another blissful orgasm.

Wonderfully pleased with his results, Sniff grinned.

"Let's show Twiggels how long you can keep this going and how good this can be. Do you want to kiss me again?"

Ovens gave a throaty groan as she neared another peak, only for Sniff to back off enough to let it fade lower for her to clearly speak.

"Yes, but-" In a sloppy maneuver, she levitated over their bottle of bourbon. "Just a sip?"

Of all the things Twilight had witnessed, this would be what would draw out her first question.

“You two get drunk when you have sex?”

Ovens readjusted herself a little more as she uncapped the bottle. Sniff could have done it, had she not been holding his hand in place between her thighs.

“No. I just like the taste. The burn is nice, too. Just a little something extra we tried during our first time together like this. We don’t even use much.”

Sniff held a bit of an embarrassed smile, given how this was unlike anything he had admitted to explaining to Twilight he had done. That, on top of this never coming up in his explanations of sex in general. Kinks wasn’t something he properly tackled earlier.

"It's not uncommon for someone to have a quirk with things they like during sex… are you doing okay with only watching us so far?"

Was that an invitation to join? What did he want her to do if it was? She couldn't tell, though it mattered little since she still lacked the confidence to try anything.

"Y-y-yes. It's so very interesting. The way you… everything you do is so efficient. I never knew these things were possible.” She quickly changed her focus to Ovens. “What does it feel like when you climax? Your first time looked like somepony having tension released from a massage, but after that, it looked so intense, and your last one looked almost painful until you came, and then it looked... peaceful."

Ovens had enough time to calm herself to speak clearly, though still with some dreamy overtones.

"I can't explain how it feels. It's beyond amazing, and no two ways he does it make them feel the same. When you're ready… you have to try all of them. There's still so much more I want to do."

Maybe it was the fact that Twilight was there, maybe it was a weakness of wanting to give Ovens more, or maybe it was the fact that Sniff was so horned up that he wanted more for himself. Whatever the reason, if not for all of them, he decided to alter his plans for what he was willing to offer.

"How about we change things up a bit then? Give me a taste of that bourbon first. And Twilight, if you're comfortable with it, and same for you Ovens, I think there's something we can all do together. Though I admit I might be asking too much of both of you, but I don't know what your comfort levels with each other are."

Suddenly, Twilight's mind went back to the story again, making her apprehensively recoil back some.

"I'm not a fillyfooler, if that's what you're thinking."

"If it's with you, I'll try anything," Oven Fresh offered, which might not have been helpful since it could have been directed at either of the two.

With the two not in agreement, Sniff figured his good idea was too good to be true and chalked it up as a bust. So, given the lack of shared enthusiasm, he had to play the mediator between the two to stop any harsh feelings from escalating.

"I don't know what that word is, but if you mean you're not into doing anything with a mare, that's fine. I didn't know where your limits were with this."

Sadly, it was too late for Ovens. Her curiosity had her wondering what else could be done if it meant a better orgasm could be given. Even by adding more bodies to the equation, she wasn’t sure what Twilight could do.

“I can’t say I want to do anything with Twilight either, but what did you want us to try?”

Sniff tilted his head back to the bottle in the air and took a quick drink. Honestly, he was surprised he’d done this much while sober. Then again… thinking with his dick is what led him here in the first place.

“I was going to see if she wanted to hold her hoof against me while I rub you off with my dick instead of my finger. That way I’d have both hands free, we could try something new, and she could get a feel of me and what gets you off.”

“Only my hoof?” Twilight asked, her own curiosity getting the better of her as she looked at the aforementioned limb.

From the sound of Twilight, Sniff wondered if maybe she had more liberal limits after all.

“It wouldn’t be anything like you told me you learned earlier at the house. I don’t want to pressure you into anything you're not comfortable with. So, it’s fine. We can do something together, just you and me when and if you're ready.”

Twilight looked again at what bit of Sniff’s cock was still visible between Oven’s legs and thought about what it would be like to touch it. More so, what would it be like to touch Ovens, even? She hadn’t even touched herself since learning about any of this. Not only that, but she was also still so new to all this that she had no idea what her own limits were?

“I… think I can do that. And sorry about saying fillyfooler. It was something I read that might not even be real. This is still so radically unfamiliar and… I can’t seem to wrap my head around all of it. There might be things I’m willing to try with both of you, if we all want to someday. For now though, maybe a little hooves on examination might help me understand more. If you don’t mind, Ovens.”

With what little clarity Ovens retained, she noticed a sudden spike in the scent of clovers in the room. Getting Twilight involved had raised Sniff’s arousal, and that always meant more of him she could receive. So, if that’s what it was going to take, she spread her legs open to let it happen.

“If it were just you and me, Twilight, this probably wouldn’t happen, but I’d take up baking in the Everfree Forest if it meant I could have Peter rut me. So, if this is the closest I can get right now, I’ll consider this a favor I owe you for.”

Much to Twilight’s relief, Ovens didn’t seem to be interested in her either. That took away a lot of her concerns of ending up in an even more confusing three-way relationship like Fluttershy and Rarity had started. Ovens had recently become a trusted friend, not anypony she’d ever consider being physical with. Even so, agreeing to this still gave her a nervous giggle.

“For as much as you’re enjoying him, I really do hope I get to experience what he can do myself. This shouldn’t be too much for me to handle, though.”

With a little more repositioning, and Sniff’s hand free and borrowing a little natural lubrication from Ovens, Twilight’s hoof was in place.

“This feels so…” Twilight was surprised how Sniff’s penis felt in her hoof. “It’s so warm and firm. If I didn’t know any better I’d say there’s more of a sensation to the touch than anything else I’ve felt on you before.”

Barely able to contain herself, Ovens was anxious to get this started, not being able to describe how right Twilight was.

“You have no idea just how right you aaaaahhhh-oooh… Oh, my Celestia, Twilight don’t stop what you’re doing.”

Twilight froze, all she had done was stroke her hoof up Sniff’s shaft to get a better feel of his anatomy.

“I’m sorry. What did I do?”

Ovens rolled her hips and slid her pussy up Sniff’s length, feeling a new level of pleasure that was noticeably different from his hand.

“Ohhhhh. We need to do this more often. Press his cock into me more. I’ll repay the favor when it’s your turn.”

Even Sniff couldn’t downplay how nice it felt to be even this close to sex again.

“Twi, I was just going to have you hold still while I do all the work, but if you can keep doing that, for the love of God, please do.”

As Ovens took her downward slide on Sniff’s shaft, she let out a low grunt and a sharp whine as she felt the head of his cock glide against her clit.

Twilight was still frozen, feeling both of them grind against her hoof left her dumbfounded on how to respond.

The slick textures of both of their genitals moving against each other and over her were waking something up inside her. Even the mixed aromas of Sniff’s clovers and sea salt along with the ripe sweetness from Ovens had her feeling anxiously excited to be more involved.

All these new discoveries and what they meant somehow took a backseat as she started moving her hoof again. She was enjoying herself and only thinking about how best to help her new herd mates.

Of course, one thought led to another and Twilight was getting lost in her head.

“Are they my herd mates? That’s such a stupid name… but I can’t think of anything else that really fits. We don’t need to be married to be a herd, but none of us are each other’s special someponies either. We’re just dating Peter at the same time… and sleeping with him or being finger fucked in a kitchen… or helping them both almost fuck each other with my hoof. WHY THE FUCK AM I DOING THIS?!”

Twilight put her thoughts on hold to reexamine what she agreed to try with them.

Ovens had her neck stretched out to finally have that bourbon kiss she wanted so badly. Sniff was working his hands over Oven’s barely developed breast, rubbing his fingers over her nipples. All the signs that Ovens was loving it were there, so that was something both the story and the movie seemed to get right.

“This is unreal. I’ve never wanted to touch a stallion’s penis before. Now I’m rubbing Peter’s? I’m even rubbing Oven Fresh’s vagina. What kind of pony does that? Well, I probably would in Chris’s story... And fuck you, Chris. Not literally, obviously. I’m pretty sure Starlight already is anyways. I wish I would have known… but why would they tell me? It’s none of my business… except for when they weren’t supposed to be getting close… But maybe she knew better and doesn’t have to share him… Is Peter’s dick growing or… can a penis flex?”

Twilight gripped her frogs around Peter’s cock as it flared again. That by itself caused a slight jolt in his breath and made his body tense up.

“Does Peter have his own signs for when he feels extra pleasure?”

She squeezed again, this time around the head of his cock, triggering an even stronger response. “Oh, my word. He does! This is actually kinda fun. And he does seem to be happy. I can’t be mad about this if it makes him happy. I wonder how much happier I can make him with another little squeeze?”

Twilight stroked her hoof up and flexed her frogs around the tip of his cock again right as it fell under Oven’s pink sugar plum. They both gave a jolt and took a deeper breath as they kissed.

Twilight was helping more than she thought any of this would… Wasn’t this her first-day dating Sniff? Her thoughts were a mess.

“I can’t believe I’m helping Peter and Oven Fresh have almost-sex with each other. I know I still don’t understand… what is it about this I’m not getting? Peter’s cock feels amazing against my hoof, and even if… shit… even Oven Fresh’s pussy feels nice and… Gah! Who am I kidding? She even smells good.”

The intense feeling of a slick human cock coated with his mares hot cum titillated her senses that formed a bubbly knot in her stomach.

“This is so gross, yet I can’t stop enjoying it. But why does It seem like everypony wanting to be with their human is going crazy for the chance to have this? Fuck! Even my pussy is starting to tingle. Does that mean I’m horny? Am I only feeling this because I’m... is this jerking him off? That’s what the movie called it, but I don’t have hands and this is just rubbing him, her… them!”

Despite her warring thoughts, Twilight tried to alternate her strokes for which one she was pleasing, continuing with her extra grips to make them tense and gasp.

“Would I want more if I tried giving him a blow job? I should ask first. No, this is their time. I’m only here to learn… but Peter said I didn’t have to ask if I didn’t want to. And I’m doing more than just learning. I’m… Goddamnit, what do I even call this? I’m not going to start making shit up like Wonder Rush… I wonder what it will be like when Peter has a Wonder Ruuuuu-fuck! Now they’ve got me thinking about it!”

Now at war with her thoughts, but fighting with her body's depleting strength, Oven’s movements began to speed up, though now she struggled to keep rhythm with kissing.

Regardless of the loss of rhythm, Sniff compensated for her and gave another grope over her breast. It grew to be too much and she tightened her grip around Sniff, trapping him along with Twilight’s helpful hoof.

“Those little grunts and groans are so cute,” Twilight thought to herself as a blush started to burn her cheeks. “And her whimper is adorable… Goddamnit… She’s done so much for me, I shouldn’t feel weird about helping her since she’s helping me… Although, I wonder what it feels like when she Wonder Rrr… cums?”

Ovens was seconds away, it was going to be big. The build-up from going so slow was about to be released and she bit her lower lip as she lost control of her hips.

Her body trembled and her every muscle that craved penetration convulsed in a desperate attempt to pull something of length in.

Having his cock pressed against her, and Twilight forcing his length against her even harder than before, matching in tandem their strokes against the cock between them, was impossibly good. Her body reacted stronger to this than his hand tempted her with.

Meanwhile, Twilight was enthralled with the reaction she helped create and her silent observations ran rampant.

"Look at her! She's cumming just like the girls in the movie! There's so many fluids! Is it because of me or Peter?! She said she wanted to feel his dick, is that why she's like this? Do emotions play a role in sexual gratification?"

She decidedto test the theory by egging the lustful mare on more.

"You really want his cock inside you, Ovens. It's so close, I could press it in if I wanted to."

It was a miracle Ovens could comprehend anything being said to her, let alone formulate a response with all her moans that had her falling away from all the kissing she had only moments ago.

“Ahh! Ohh! Yes! Please! I want him to rut me! Please put him in me! Ahh! I need! Emmm! Ahh! Please!”

Sniff was diligently taxing himself on giving Ovens the most he could, and hearing the cries of passion and desire for more only emboldened him. He smiled deviously and raised the mare’s chin to attack her neck with kisses and gentle nibbles.

Twilight wanted to see how much more of a reaction it would cause and decided to use her free pass to act on her own accord.

She watched and felt along with the trust, looking for the point of least resistance. When she thought she had it, she stroked her hoof up over the head of Sniff’s cock and pressed down, forcing him into the depraved opening the baker so desperately wanted filled.

… It was an inch and a half of pure ecstasy that ended with more than her practice would allow her to comfortably handle.

“Aoh! Push it in more!”

Not that she cared enough to let that stop her. Not even the pain of trying to force more in and spreading her open stopped her from pushing her hips further down with little to gain from it.

Sniff, on the other hand, he cared. This was going too fast and he could tell from Oven's change in moans and posture that she was hurting herself.

At the same time, however, he was at war with himself in his head.

"Fuck-Fuck-Fuck! She's too tight! Goddammit, she feels so fucking good, though. I gave her too much! But they both want this!"

In a questionable judgment call, he moved for a compromise and reached under from the side and took hold of as much of his cock as he could. It was a quick save to stop from stretching her out any further. So, despite knowing it was better to pull out and offer something else…

"God damn you feel amazing," he shamelessly admitted.

She was tight, of course, but despite knowing how much hotter her body was, how slick, and smooth, or gloriously wet she could get while he fingered her, she had a pussy made for taking dick.

Now knowing that for sure after this slip-up, there wasn't enough willpower in his body to stop what had started. After nearly two weeks of not even getting a blow job, having to jerk off alone twice, and once with Ovens only watching while he fingered her… he was pent up. He needed this more than he would allow himself to admit. The only thing making it worse was Ovens was still trying to make this rut happen.

In the moment, he thought he had it all. Ovens and Twilight were just as human to him as any woman back on Earth.

Ovens loved every erotic act he shared with her, and always wanted more. Not only more for her, more for him. She practically gift-wrapped him a princess that was helping him fuck the mare that brought her into this monument of sin and depravity.

Twilight… what had happened to the innocent nerdy princess he knew and loved talking to? The purple alicorn in front of him was grinning madly and fixated on watching Ovens slam her pussy down with as much force she could despite only being given an inch to work with down on his cock.

Watching wasn't enough for her, though. She was still stroking her hoof up and down, helping Ovens continued flow of overstimulation.

It was all so twisted and wrong, but while the sexually repressed mares were finding their outlets within this relationship, he was still trying to hold out on his. But their lustful search for carnal delights and willingness to please were too tempting.

"I wasn't going to go this far but you two are so fucking hot together."

Using his other hand to hold Ovens in place, Sniff began to take over and pumped himself in and out of the shallow depths he was forced into.

His pace started off timidly. Not so slow as to ward off her next climax, she'd barely finished riding this one out. It was steady and nearly matched what she had been thrusting down with, given her limited movement.

This was to be his guilty pleasure, an exception to his plan, but he wanted to make it last.

After a few minutes and a few more mind-shattering orgasms, Ovens’s sensitivity grew to be too much for Twilight’s help.

"Twilight? Could you stop for a while? It was amazing, but-Aha!... it's too much, now."

"It's okay, Twi," Sniff tried to reassure her. "She can only handle so much. You actually kept her going longer than I can. You can just watch now if you like."

Momentarily worried she might have done something wrong, Twilight sat back, an enthusiastic smile still shining bright.

"That was incredible. I've never felt… I don't know what I felt, but it certainly makes me want to figure this all out so I can try it myself. What else can you two show me."

Sniff chuckled, bemused with how he had betrayed himself into giving so much ground. Stll, seeing Twilight’s nerdy side return helped make him feel less guilty about it.

"Slow down, there, now. I’ve got to break this cutie in. No need giving everything all at once. Plus, I told her we'd cum together this time."

He gently nudged Ovens with his nose, a subtle touch to get her attention.

"We might not be doing this too often until you're ready for more. So, do you want to keep going or should we tone things down a bit?"

Oven Fresh turned and pulled Sniff down till their lips almost touched.

"You know I want more."

Needing no further prompting, Sniff led into the kiss and continued the teasing probe as Twilight continued to observe.

His motions were much like before, only now she had full view. Feeling the action was exciting, but there was something hypnotizing from watching them come so close to nearly fully rutting.

Just the way their bodies slowly learned to move in rhythm with each other, the parting of those soft mounds of moist flesh for his hard cock. Even the motion of skin that would slide through his fingers as he stroked himself back in and then retract to reveal his mare’s pink inner workings.

It all fit so perfectly, the miracles of two mismatched species merging physically for a beautiful union that had brought these two so close together. Every climax she had, only further proving how right this was.

Watching her, helplessly lost to the waves of pleasure, fully trusting her lover with so much more than her body.

Thoroughly convinced from the spectacle, Twilight had found her desire for this. Though, not just herself, she wanted more of this for her herd mates.

Yeah, fuck it. There was no better name for their shared relationship at this point.

Currently getting it, Ovens felt a shift in pace. Sniff was pushing harder, thrusting faster, holding himself in longer. He was getting close, very close, and the thought of him cumming inside her drove her wild.

She was going to help him, make it everything he needed and wanted. The next stroke up she pushed back harder, a tearing pain mixing in with the pleasure of having him that much deeper.

“Peter, please don't hold back. I know you want to rut me."

These two mares together made each of them such a powerful temptress. He did want to rut her, he ached for the chance to plunge deep until his balls were racking against her and emptying his load while fucked her until he came again.

So, maybe just a little more.

He thrust again, feeling her push him in until he hit stronger resistance. She flexed in pain but moaned like a harlot. Again, but faster he slammed his cock up into what little gains he made.

Again, and again and again, with a vice-like grip around his shaft he worked each other until the need to climax took hold and he held her in place to use her body for his own needs. The pace was faster than she could have kept up with even if he would have let her move.

His mouth drew open, panting along with her. It was becoming too much all over again for her. The speed, the friction of his cock violating her, the pain mixed with pleasure. She came again, hard enough to force him in deeper than he was before, only amplifying everything.

As she climaxed, her pussy squeezed him, desperately trying to, pull him in further. He felt the heat rise up and he squeezed tighter around his cock. One last violent thrust in and his release finally came as he pulled out, coating his lover with arching threads of white over her chest and belly.

He was so close, too close in fact. Even still, as the last traces of cum leaked freely, he painted rough strokes over her clit with his cock, making her gasp and strain her hips to press him harder against her.

Twilight could feel her heart racing and her mind fill with a warm fuzzy haze. No source of media could capture what she just witnessed. All she had learned drove her curiously to reach out for them again.

As Sniff milked the last of his cum from his cock, still catching his breath, he was blindsided with a question from Twilight.

"Is she supposed to suck you off now?"

Ovens seemed to react to the question, though only with a moan and a twitch as she could barely move now.

"Peter… Twi… one of you… move me down…I'll do it… I just need… can't move… want… more… but can't… Twi… I need… to ask… sharing… more girls… can't… rut enough… on my own for… him."

Peter was hoping he didn't just hear her what he thought she said.

"What?... Ovens? What are you… Ovens?"

Twilight looked away from the mess made in front of her and saw Ovens blissfully sleeping.

"Did she pass out? Are you that good or this bad?"

Sniff carefully rolled the baker onto her side and freed himself.

"I think it's kind of cheating with my magic touch, but yeah, it's normal. The same thing happened our first night together in bed. Too much stimulation I guess. She'll probably wake her in a few, still horny."

So long as Ovens was fine, then maybe they could chat for a while.

"Thank you for letting me share this with you two. Was what I did helpful?"

Sniff quietly laughed for a moment as he tried to properly phrase exactly what he’d felt.

"You did a lot more than I thought you would have. And I really wasn't expecting you to push me in for her. So, you'll certainly be getting a big thank you from Ovens when she wakes up."

Twilight chuckled quietly, thinking of how true that probably was.

“I can’t believe how much better our lives are having you in it. I don’t think anypony would have known about this. I can’t even think about how they’d be able to enjoy it the way you two can. The way all of us can enjoy, hopefully,” she finished saying with a blush.

“Twigs?” Sniff started to speak, a mix of shameless happiness and worry mixing in his words.

“This is something wonderful to share, and don’t get me wrong, watching you rub us off together and making her cum for as long and as hard as she did, I hope we can do this again. However, try to keep just doing stuff with me to just you and me for right now.”

Twilight blushed and forced an embarrassed smile as she was reminded of how she was still very in the dark about the whole thing.

“Sorry. I guess I got caught up in the moment watching her react the way she did and how she enjoyed it… I figured that giving her what she wanted would make things even better. Was it better for you? Isn’t sex better that way?”

Sniff comically rolled his eyes.

“There’s a bit more to it than just doing the most and giving the best as fast as possible. A few days ago she had her first kiss. The first night we were together, just a finger was the most she could take, and today she had both me starting to take her vaginally while you rubbed her off. Most of it while kissing me and me feeling her up, it’s like one day learning a basic spell and the next doing advanced magic without the framework that should lead up to it.”

Twilight suddenly had a noticeable downturn in her appearance after Sniff broke things down in a language she could properly understand.

“Oh… So, I should probably not-”

“Stop,” Sniff playfully cut Twilight off. “You were right that we both wanted it, and we both certainly enjoyed it. Even jumping ahead a little bit can stand out as a new goal for her to comfortably get to. You didn’t do anything wrong or do any damage, but this was good. We learned a lot about what we all like. You found some things that interest you, and we found out that we need to work a little more on communication. Does that sound like something you should be frowning over?”

"No," Twilight humorously answered. "Though, I do still think I might need a little more time before I do anything more than lending a hoof with you two. And it's nothing against you two, I just… don't feel it?"

Sniff cocked an eyebrow, almost in disbelief she would be this adventurous but not want more. Then again, now that his mind was clear, he needed to pace things better himself and he decided to support her decision.

"That's fine, really, but I'm a little confused by what you mean. Do you wanna talk about it? And hey, come here."

Happy to accept the invite, Twilight was inside his open arms to lay next to him and joined the two. Laying alongside him, resting her head on his chest, she found herself comfortable in his embrace yet again, ready to explore this venture even further.

"I don't know how to explain it. Everything I've learned makes me think sex is supposed to be amazing, and I see how enjoyable it can be. Both as a fantasy and with you two. But considering the amount of trust you're supposed to have with whoever you're having sex with, but given how private you all are about it… I can't help but feel that there's still something I'm missing. Something that drives a pony to want to seek it out. Like there's another element to this not being explained to me."

There was a lot Sniff wanted to say about what she was feeling. Sex was and wasn’t everything he had shown her, but it was hard to put to words.

“Sex is more complicated than we make it look. By itself, it’s just an act, just a thing to do and enjoy. It could also be something instinctual, the basic necessity to breed or instincts we fulfill when that need for release happens. I think you’re looking for the emotional connection that comes with it, which was something I was worried about earlier with Ovens or somepony else.”

“Emotional connection?” Twilight asked. “What kind of emotional connection? Do you mean like loving somepony?”

Sniff stroked his hand down Twilight’s neck, thinking of how to explain it without getting lost in dialogue.

“For some, they can’t enjoy or even consider being physically intimate with someone unless they’re in love with them and know it’s going to be part of a long term, committed relationship. Others just need some deeper connection, not just friends, but… it’s so hard to pin down or properly label and identify. It’s a little different for everyone. You just feel it… other times it’s simply lust from an attraction and you want to enjoy the physical side of things with them.”

Twilight listened attentively, working her foreleg up Sniff’s abdomen, gently feeling over his skin.

“What made you want to have sex with us? Is it just an act for you, more of an act of lust, or something with a deeper meaning for you?”

That was a harder question for Sniff to answer. Mostly because he hated to admit his faults.

“A little bit of all of it, I guess. I love the feeling of physical intimacy like this. Mostly, I love making who I’m with feel special, pleasuring them, and feeling the appreciation that comes from an act that requires so much acceptance. People are scared they won’t be desired because of how they look, their personalities, what others think about them, or afraid of what someone will think of them because of what they find erotic or sensual. But if you find someone who is willing to share that with you and not pass judgment and enjoy it with you… it’s like the secret part of you that that you keep hidden away is validated and considered important to who it’s being shared with. Kind of like how you’re a total nerd who loves deep philosophical discussions and picking apart or breaking down how things work. I imagine you don’t open up and fully share that intrigue with just anyone, right?”

Twilight giggled and hugged a little tighter, remembering that was what first brought them closer together.

“Me being a nerd and us talking about social constructs, multiverse theory, or the dynamics of friendship is completely different from getting your dick hard and rutting Oven Fresh until she passes out from exhaustion.”

Sniff chuckled and litely flicked Twilight’s ear.

“Says the non-expert on sex. And no, it’s not literally the same, but the concept is. You appreciated me taking an interest in that part of you, sharing it, hearing you out and engaging you with it to a passionate level. For some people, that creates the mental stimulation they need to want to make things physical. That might not be what you need, but you just haven’t found what it is you need to take what’s in your head to want to make things physical. Or maybe you’re just not confident in trying to do something you don’t think you’re proficiently versatile in. You might need time to be more physically comfortable with me, or maybe even yourself before you’re willing to let those guards down and take the plunge into this unknown.”

Despite the amazing breakdown Sniff gave her, and how some of those theories seemed to fit, it didn’t clear up her own indecisiveness.

“If I didn’t like you so much, I’d hate you for making me feel so stupid sometimes.”

Sniff chuckled and went back to giving her some lovely strokes wherever his hands could reach.

“Don’t underestimate how smart you are. You’re far more attractive when you’re confident.”

Twilight hummed happily and nuzzled in closer. Laying with Sniff might not have given her the same thrills or the rush of excitement learning about sex with him gave her, but it was so much more calming and fulfilling.

“I used to think I was so confident in myself. That I knew so much about everything that I could tackle any problem that came my way so I could help anypony and make Equestria a better place… but for as much as I hate to admit all the respect and admiration I’ve lost for Celestia, she did help me to see that I didn’t understand the importance of friendship. I had to learn the hard way that I needed friends and allow myself to open up and see how important it is to have those kinds of relationships. Nopony ever told me how important it would be to find a more loving and intimate relationship.”

Sniff softly stroked his fingers through her mane, knowing full well he was letting her walk into the very thing he was afraid of ruining her with… unless maybe she could be different and offering him something he didn’t think was possible.

“That’s what I’m here for. I’ll show you there’s something better in life waiting for you. You just need a little help getting built up and shown what there is waiting for you.”

Twilight curled in around Sniff, laying her leg over his and pulling herself up further over him.

“I make so many mistakes when I don’t have that confidence in me. That’s why I froze up when Luna was angry about Cerb’s nightmares, why I snapped at you, and freaked out when I found out you were omnivores. Oh, yeah… I know you all used to eat meat by the way. Found that out when Fluttershy accidentally said she’d be safe with a large predator like Cerberus with her in the forest.”

“Sorry,” Sniff weakly apologized.

“Don’t be,” Twilight softly answered. “I know you all won’t do anything because of it. Cerb and Fluttershy explained it to me, and Rarity told me why they didn’t tell me in the first place… I still can’t believe how easily you all learned to adapt and tackle every new threat you’ve faced and integrated with our culture when we’ve struggled to do the same with you. How do you do it?”

Sniff slowed his strokes, thinking back to the evolution of things and all that’s happened along the way.

“Don’t think we haven’t had our freak-outs or bad judgment calls. I seem to recall Lumberman nearly starting a fight because he brought up our emotional baggage and Cerb blowing a gasket over it. Hell… it’s safe to say that not being open at the start of things with any sexual connotations towards ponies made us uncomfortable is what led to a lot of our problems.”

A scary thought came to mind with that last observation that made her heart sink.

“Do you think we would have ever gotten this close if that wasn't the case? If you hadn't stepped away from all of your discomfort at the thought of dating and sex? Or that things could have been a lot different if we tried to cover ourselves up so you could see all of our bodies? That maybe knowing there was a line we couldn’t cross would have kept us apart?”

That was another hard-hitting question, though it was an observation that he had missed.

“Yeah… it probably would have, but that’s also a reason we didn’t bring it up. Because while Chris was probably cumming in his pants at the thought of being stuck here, the rest of us were scared. We knew so little about this place or if we could even trust any of you. Not that you weren’t nice and welcoming, but probably just like all of you, we didn’t want to say anything that could drive a wedge between us or make us look disrespectful… Except for me. I was an asshole.”

“Yeah… you were,” Twilight said with a giggle, but after a pause, the giggle returned and grew to something of near hysteria. “Oh, shit. Peter, I didn’t know what you were saying when we were charging the Elements to heal Kelly. Did you suck Chris’s dick like you said you would?”

Sniff was profoundly confused until he remembered trying to make light of all the chaos happening that night.

“Okay, I know you’re into watching me do stuff, but I really hope this isn’t a legit request you’re giving me.”

“No,” Twilight laughed. “The night we used the Elements to heal Kelly. You said that if it worked, you might suck his dick."

Sniff rolled his eyes, now embarrassed at the joke he’d made.

"No, I didn't literally mean it. You'll learn how these jokes work… Speaking of Chris, though, I wonder what our resident brony is up to? I haven’t been keeping track of that guy."

[Back over at Cheerilee's place.]

"Yes! Yes! Faster! Just like that!"

Prim Posy was nearing yet another orgasm as the other exhausted mares watched Chris eat out and finger the last one of the bunch to get a turn.

Elsewhere, still recovering, Derpy lay perched happily atop of the love seat, a blissful smile on her face shining down on Chris’s continued efforts.

“How much longer can you keep going, Chris? I think I might be good for a few more minutes when Prim is done.”

Cheerilee was just as exhausted from her second go with Chris.

“I need another turn first. I didn’t get to see what his finger felt like.”

Likewise, Redheart was sprawled out on the floor, laying on her back.

“Don’t be greedy. You were the first to try oral and came the closest to rutting him, aside from Starlight.”

Cream Heart was curled up in a nice comfy seat all to herself, holding a hoof to her crotch.

“Red, of the four of us who got to have our first time with Chris today, you need the least time with him. Not unless you’re going to share your training devices with us.”

Amused at the over-technical approach to such methods, Redheart huffed out a weak laugh.

“Training devices? I just borrowed some test tubes from work. Those things are a hay penny a dozen, but there aren't any big enough to get me ready for even two fingers, let alone handle being rutted. And Starlight, did you really rut him in front of us to see what we could look forward to, or were you not able to wait your turn? And why are you sitting like that?”

Starlight was laying back in a recliner, but her head was where her rear legs should be and her rear legs were where her head would normally rest. She wore the same drunken smile as the rest of them, but she seemed to have a near giddy expression about her.

“I wanted you all to see what Chris can do to a mare, but I also knew Chris was getting nervous, and he’s a lot calmer after cums in me. That’s also why I started with that kiss like we did and sucked him clean right after he came in me. Chris likes it when I get myself all worked up and rub myself on him and then go down on him. That’s the whole reason I was able to even set this up today. I knew it would get him motivated to not be so shy if you saw what he liked and wanted to do the same with him. That, and I love how swallowing him makes me feel.”

Cheerilee, for the first time, turned her eyes away from Chris. What Starlight said needed some more input.

“I was a little out of it when you did that and didn’t even think to ask. I know Chris enjoys it, and I wasn’t going to try and get him to stop once he started, but I thought it would have been… umm-”

“Disgusting?” Starlight asked, already knowing where the teacher’s mindset was. “I know what you mean. I had the same issue with Chris first wanting to do it to me. But after he explained it, saying that all he’s tasting is basically the same lube our mouths make so we can swallow food easier, it’s just like a normal kiss and tasting each other's saliva.”

Redheart had been glued to watching Prim but was still listening and out of curiosity asked, “Is it?”

Starlight licked her lips, not even thinking about and then giggled at the thought of what she had done.

“Chris was so adamant about wanting to do it, and after watching him lick his finger and not have a bad reaction, I figured it was safe. Him, saying he’d owe me if I sucked him off after sitting on his lap and not watching him, gave me more than enough reason to try it, and… I actually like it. It has kind of a sweet and milky taste to it. It wasn’t until after our first time, I thought afterward that I was probably mostly tasting him, but I was wrong. He has a stronger, more salty than sweet kind of taste. A little bit like what you get when you put a bit in your mouth, but there’s something so much better about it.”

While she’d enjoyed tasting him more than a few times, the experience was always a little too short-lived to fully appreciate it. Of course, having her mind immediately go to wanting to suck him off more than having him mount her again, didn’t help her take the time needed to comprehend all she had experienced.

“Mmm… it makes you feel all tingly and warm inside. Even better, it reminds me of how Chris feels when he’s touching me, but I feel it inside, and the feeling lingers on with you for a while… That’s also why I’m sitting like this. His cum feels just as amazing when he cums inside me as it does when I swallow it. I regretted having to give it up the morning I went into the Everfree Forest, but I’m sure somepony would have noticed his white goo dripping out of me and then who knows what kind of drama that would have created…. It would also leave a mess on your furniture. I don’t want to be rude.”

Cheerilee nodded, figuring it had to be true if everything she said was accurate so far.

“Thank you for that… and, um… not to sound weird, but… I know Chris didn’t mind, but I didn’t taste bad to you, did I?”

Starlight turned her head towards the teacher and grinned.

“You didn’t see me spit his cock out, did ya?” She chuckled at watching Cheerilee blush. “No, and like I told Chris. I see why he likes it. I’d gladly do it again. Especially since Chris likes it so much.”

The mumbled hums and whimpers from the love seat alerted the room to yet another powerful climax from the sole pegasus of Chris’s harem.

“Oooummn. Oh, Cu- uh… mmm, oh, Chr-Chris… nu.. I guh-emmm. Stah.”

Despite the broken speech and stumbling of words, Chris knew what she was trying to say and pulled his lips free. After orally serving five of his ladies in a row, his face was slathered in their juices.

"I take it that means you're-"

Before Chris could react, Prim fell forward and took him to the floor. With her mouth opened as wide as she could, she wrapped as much of her lips around him and started to madly kiss him as soon as she had him pinned. Her lips closed around his as she forced her tongue in, gathering as much of her mess as the others had hastily left behind.

"Mmm," She moaned greedily, as she pulled back from the kiss, licking her own lips clean. "Sorry… mmmph. All that talk of Starlight tasting herself on you, I had to see for myself… Mmm, I think I like it too."

She leaned down again and kissed him just as lustfully as she did before, never relenting in her attempts to savor what lingered behind.

"Mmm…” She happily hummed as she pulled back again to see his reaction. “Do you like it when I do that?"

Exhausted, still a little horny, and all too proud of herself, she sat on Chris's lap, intentionally setting herself up for a favor in the making. It had to work, given how hard he was again, making it all the easier to grind against.

This seemed to cause a stir amongst the ranks, leading Derpy first to speak up.

"Hey. I thought you were done?" She said with concern, along with a slight hint of anger.

Chris wasn't going to risk his first day in pony heaven, only to risk sending himself to pony hell and quickly spoke up to quash any arguments.

"I thought we were all done for a while?"

The room quickly fell silent. Some from the confusion of what actually was happening, others out of fear of upsetting Chris, and specifically from Starlight remembering Chris's concerns of even venturing into having his own harem.

This, at least gave Chris an opportunity to lay the groundwork for some rules and understanding of how this was going to work. The first thing, he had to do was remove the immediate threat to peace.

"Prim, that was incredibly hot, and yes, I loved it. I'm already looking forward to doing it again… but my tongue is getting sore and I'm in as much need of a break as all of you. We need to do that again next time we do this.”

With his hands on her hips, now seeing how much help she needed to remain upright, he really did think it was time for a break.

“Do you need help getting up so we can all sit down and work out how we share time now that we know this is what we want to do?"

What could Prim do at this point? Chris had blocked off any avenue of letting her stay there without knowingly being in the wrong.

"My legs are a little sore, could you help me up?"

After helping Prim up and sitting by himself on the floor in front of the love seat, he could start the dialogue.

"Okay, so I'm guessing none of you agreed on who gets what time with me, right?"

There was a silent exchange of looks between the mares, leaving Chris with the answer he needed.

"I'm sorry about that. I guess I got too caught up in the moment, knowing I was lucky enough to have you all… I was going to say cum together with me, but you all took turns and… bad joke sorry."

Even if it was a bad joke, Chris gave a slight chuckle, earning some honest smiles and snickers from the group. At least he had lightened the mood enough to continue without protest.

"Okay, so, here's what we need to do. First… I'm sorry to say this, but there's no real expectations anyone of us can have about how much time we can have together. I don't have my own house and I can’t keep usingTwilight’s place for long if I'm bringing all of you over all the time. Not to mention three of you have children of your own and I can’t see a proper way to tell them that you're all dating me at the same time."

Straight swallowed hard, knowing how much she had overlooked in setting this up. Thank the powers that be Chris had more to say.

"We all have different hours of availability. Some will get more time or attention than others, it's not possible to keep an even six-way split of all our time. So, we need to come up with a way to make the most of our time together without leaving anyone out. However, you all have to agree that this might mean having to give up or share time with me or with each other. Can you do that?"

They all nodded and voiced their commitments, with various levels of enthusiasm or lack thereof. Knowing they were all just agreeing with him to avoid conflict, Chris gave in and shared some of his own worries.

"Look, I know this is exactly what all of you signed up for, and we don't even fully understand how our relationships work together. I've known Starlight the longest, but I've been on one date with two of you. And while this was a great way to start being open with each other, I'd still like to have an equal chance to spend some time alone with all of you before we start agreeing to any kind of commitments. Otherwise, we can’t even speculate any of the guarantees of what we can give."

Derpy raised her head to speak, quickly starting a trend of being the first to speak her mind on things.

"I already work a lot, and spend as much time as I can with Dinky. So if we're all sharing, I don't want anypony to think they shouldn't have more time with you just because I can't."

Being similarly work orientated, Redheart had her own limitations.

"I might not have a foal of my own, but I might work more hours than even Derpy does with all the locations that I have to bounce back and forth from. I can't exactly expect the same amount of time as any of you either. I even agreed to being able to date Chris, even if I knew it could be short-lived, so I can’t get upset if I only get some of my downtime with him."

While not work-related, Prim had her own concerns to be worried about.

"I only told my daughter that I thought you were cute," she said worriedly as she looked at Chris. "I still need to talk to her about me dating you and making sure she's okay with it and… I don't know what she would think if she found you were dating the others. I can’t even begin to think of how I can even explain this whole group dating thing."

Cream Heart spoke up next, also concerned.

"Button Mash adores you from your storytelling. He was so excited for me when I told him my first date with you was going to be at the arcade. And if we stay together long enough to make anything official, Derpy asked the question if we all would be mothers to each other's foals. I need to make sure he'd be okay with doing something like that."

Most confusing, Cheerilee had to worry about both her job as well as all the foals.

“All of their foals already are my foals, but only while at school. I’m not sure how that would change anything, but still.”

Now Starlight was in a predicament of her own.

"I… don't have a foal of my own or a job. I study with Twilight. The closest thing I have to a job is taking care of and protecting Chris. I have to spend my time with him if he's not with any of you and… because of recent threats we discovered over the last few days, I might have to be with him when he's with any of you.”

Despite her own desires, she knew Chris’s safety came above all else. Even still, her taking care of him would always end up with her getting fucked senseless. It was clear she would likely always be in a favored position, which was always going to disadvantage the others.

“Should I stop sleeping with him? So I'm not being unfair to all of you?"

Prim, being the catalyst to this whole discussion was the first to weigh in on that.

"I don't think you should have to. You're the whole reason any of us are even here."

Redheart, now owing everything she had with Chris to Starlight, also wanted to voice an opinion on this.

"We all agree that Chris is the most important part of this. Whatever will help keep him safe I'm going to support. Even if that means my first date will include sharing an evening with you as well."

Not to be left out, Cheerilee chimed in.

"Since I already consider all of your foals my own while teaching for them. I could easily start taking any of them in after-hours to free up time for any of you to help make things easier. I'm willing to open up my house to any of you as well. Even overnight if that's what you need."

Cream Heard rubbed her sore pussy and pointed out the obvious.

"Starlight, I'm sure we're all going to be a bit envious, if not jealous that you get to sleep with Chris. We're all going to want that extra time with him, but I'd rather he be safe in bed after rutting you than him being alone. If he needs a closer eye on him, then you not being at his side would leave him less safe… And besides, it's not like any of us could wear him out enough to make it a problem for each other."

After following each of the girl’s responses, Cheerilee sighed, knowing which voice had been overlooked.

"Girls, I think we're also forgetting one very vital opinion in this conversation. Chris… what do you want?"

And just like that, Chris was in the hot seat.

"Me?" He asked, visibly nervous. "I-I-I, uh… I just want to make all of you happy and make things work. Whatever’s going to keep you happy, that’s what I want to do.”

It was clear to everyone listening to what Chris was most worried about, even if he wouldn’t say it. And though he wasn’t trying to, his fear-filled response created a wave of shame that fell over the group for their selfishness putting him in such a vulnerable position.

After their group response, Starlight felt like this was largely her fault and sought to rectify the situation.

“Chris, I see now why you were so worried about involving yourself in a relationship with all of us. You were right, any one of us could end up getting hurt if we feel we might not be getting enough attention or equal time with you. And I guess when I first asked the girls if they were willing to agree to this, I didn’t consider the limitations we would really be facing. For me and you, we only talked about how we could make dating work for us, never anything more than that, but we all want to make this work. Right girls?”

Together, the girls all nodded with their respectable agreements to their shared cause and let Starlight take the lead again.

“You’ve given the best advice and had the best ideas on how to keep us together and make things work. Can you tell us what you need from us to give if we’re going to have a chance for us all to keep it together?”

The floor was his again, but he clammed up. This was too new for him. All he had was fan fiction and perverse fantasizes to fall back on. What could he say that wouldn’t make him look selfish or like he was using them? This now seemed to be as impossible as he first feared it to be.

As Chris was looking to be crushed under the weight of his new conflicts, only one mismatched pair of eyes could see his struggle.

This wasn’t right and not at all what any of them wanted, especially Derpy. She might have been more committed to this than any of the others, and she had to do something. At this point, all she could do was slide down off her perch of the love seat and hug him from behind.

As she nuzzled their cheeks together, in a soft and calm tone, she told him, “We don’t want to fight over you, Chris. Whatever you want to do, I’m sure I can do it for you. Don’t give up on us just because we don’t know how to make you happy yet. We can learn.”

Prim moved her tired body next to Chris’s side and laid against him in what was quickly turning into a dogpile every mare joining him.

“I wasn’t trying to hog your time, I just thought that since you made us feel good so many times, and you only had yours once, I’d help you cum again.”

Cheerilee raised Chris’s chin and gently kissed his lips, careful to make it as loving and caring as possible.

“We’re sorry we got you so worried about us, but I think Derpy and Prim are both right about us wanting to give back just as much as you've given us. But, there are six of us and only one of you.”

Starlight nuzzled into Chris’s neck, and mournfully pleaded, “I know you have an idea on what we can do. You always do. Don’t be afraid to tell us, you can’t hold back if you really want to make this work.”

Chirs didn’t have much, but if they all cared as much as they appeared to, he might as well, tell them the only thing he could think of.

“The biggest problem in something like this is any of you will end up feeling cheated. And it’s like Cheerilee said, there’s six of you and one of me. And the only thing I can think of is to change that mindset of all of you focusing on me, and me trying to divide my attention between all of you; it’s never going to work that way. We all have to be in this together, everyone for everyone… but I don’t want… I’m scared that the only thing I can think of will make you all want to walk away from it.”

Cream Heart leaned hard into the group, sitting over one of Chris’s legs.

“I think we’re all a little too committed to walk away. Even if what you tell us doesn’t work out, we’ll just try something else until we figure it out. I’m not ready for a game over.”

Chris took a deep breath and gathered his courage. This might be the hardest idea to sell as a whole he could think of, but what else did he have?

“First, we don’t want to draw too much attention to ourselves. I don’t want anyone trying to come between us. Second, we still need to have some private time to get closer and build the trust we need. Be more comfortable than we are right now. We also need to make sure your kids can get along with me and each other, as well as the rest of you. Spending time with them will be just as important. Eventually, we need to find a way to live together.”

This was all on the fly, and she struggled to put her thoughts into words.

“I don’t know how to work that out yet, but in the meantime… I think there is something we can do so you all don’t have to rely on me so much and feel like I’m the one you need to focus your time and energy on… but you should only do it if you actually want to, otherwise, you risk hurting everyone else. Just… don’t get angry or hold it against me when I say it. It’s just an idea, and you don’t have to-”

In an impromptu attempt to stop Chris from rambling on, Redheart gave Chris a not so subtle thunk on the head with her good hoof.

“Stop worrying so much and just say it. We’re not going to be mad, we know you well enough you wouldn’t say anything to hurt us.”

Chris gave a smirk, through his worried state, the touch of levity from her appreciation.

“Right… well... I didn’t think it could have been a thing to consider until Prim decided to try what Starlight suggested and she kissed me like she did. But, my idea is that maybe it shouldn’t be only me dating all of you, but we all date each other.”

Even though none of the six mares pulled away, there was an unavoidable distance that formed between them. And despite what they all said or felt, that idea raised a lot of questions about what they had gotten themselves into.

“Um, Chris?” Starlight asked as she pulled her muzzle free to look him eye to eye over this.

“Are you suggesting we all break up into smaller couples, or that we all… be haremed to each other and not just you?”

Chris didn’t move an inch, but this time the girls could feel him grow more distant.

“I can’t be everything to all of you, not all at once. Neither can all of you be everything to me all the time. If you care enough to share me, give up your time for each other, and even take care of each other’s foals. If we stay together… having each other to rely on for the same love and support, or even your physical needs… I’m sorry. I knew this was a stu-”

“How do we start?” Derpy asked, already sounding like she was sold on the idea.

On hearing that question, Prim pulled back enough to address Derpty eye to eye.

“Derpy? You’d want to give this a try?”

Not even looking phased by the proposition, Derpy nuzzled in closer to Chris with an encouraging squeeze.

“I don’t see what the big deal is. We’re all already pretty much doing it. We’ve been helping each other, sharing what we know to make Chris happy, and since only Starlight can actually rut Chris, what we can do with him wouldn’t be much different if we did it with each other. After all, didn’t you taste all of us already Prim? And Starlight said it was nice. Not to mention, I’m sure Chris would like it.”

Prim was suddenly alerted to the return of Chris’s erection as it rose up and pressed against her foreleg.

“Uh, yeah, I’d say it would.”

Still tied up in the mix, Redheart had a quick thought of what her life would be like if she walked away from all of this. Possibly giving up everything she gained since meeting Chris and the others sounded miserable.

“Hey, Derpy? I’m at the end of the list for who he’s going to date next, and you won’t get another go until after me. Would you like to have lunch with me tomorrow and I’ll show you how I’ve been practicing for Chris to rut me?”

Prim was taken back by how quickly those two had signed on to the arrangement. Then again, after that last amazing kiss she had with Chris…

“Well, that was fast.” She turned her attention to the mare at the center of all this. “Starlight, you and I seem to have similar tastes, so if I can get a sitter for Cotton Cloudy, you wanna join me in the clouds for some star gazing? I’ve never been up in the clouds with a unicorn, and you're the only one I know who can fly.”

Amazed that this was working, Starlight smiled and shrugged.

“Sure. I actually have a few spells that can help me stay on the clouds. Should I bring something for us to eat or… similar tastes? Ha! This was a great idea.”

Cream Heart did a quick look around to the other mares as they started to partner up closer to each other.

“Wait? Did we already agree we’re doing this? I didn’t know we could…“

She wasn’t even fully sold on the idea of courting the others just to stay with Chris, but he was too amazing to not give this a shot at least. Besides, if it was just like kissing, what could be the harm?

“Cheerilee, if I can find a sitter for Button… Wait? What are you doing tomorrow night, Chris?”

Starlight gave an excited gasp next to Prim, interrupting the conversation the two were sharing.

“Chris! You could be their foal sitter! Girls! Think about it. After he had such a fun time with Dinky, he should really get to know the other foals. Goddamn was this ever a good idea, Chris. Fuck! I’m getting horny all over again just thinking about it now.”

Being next in line, Redheart’s ears snapped frantically at the prospect of enjoying both.

“Derpy! We need to make it a short lunch tomorrow. We got… gah! I’m horny again.”

Still being close to Chris, she leaned over whispered in his ear, “Since your tongue is sore, and you only came with Starlight once, you think we can take turns with you for a while? And don’t worry, sharing won’t be a problem now that sharing each other is also an option.”

The sound of fluttering wings rose up where Prim and Starlight were just standing, then a thud and a groan from Prim sprung up from the other side of the loveseat. Curious, Chris and the others turned to see Prim on her back with Starlight’s face buried between her legs as she struggled.

“Gah! Starlight, slow down! I didn’t mean right now on the… ooooh… don’t slow down. Don't stop. Ooooh… Ugh! We might not make it to the clouds tomorrow if you're this good.”

[Back in Oven Fresh’s bed.]

Twilight thought about what Chris was likely up to with Starlight, after all the free rein she’d given her only student, with Chris. She hoped that at least if they were more than friends at this point, it was going to at least help him be happy and move past that awful sadness he seemed to hide like Benny did.

“I wouldn’t know what Chris is up to, but I need to be nicer to him. He was the first one to say I was attractive, even though I wasn’t human. Actually, I am going to be a lot nicer to him. He’s been so helpful with everything and asked for nothing in return. We should do something nice for him, but, also, please let him know that he shouldn’t try hitting on me. I’m still committed to only being your special somepony, or at least as close to one as I can since we’re only dating and not really a couple.”

Sniff leaned down and kissed Twilight’s forehead.

“Don't you worry about Chris, I’ll let him know what’s going on with you and me. I’ve already talked to him about what was going on before things got serious with me and Ovens. He’s in the same boat as me, not sure what you all know or might be comfortable with. I doubt he’s done any more than making out with Cream Heart a few times. I can’t see him doing anything more than that.”

Twilight stared blankly at the ceiling and blinked repeatedly, as she tried to think why Sniff would mention one of the ponies, Chris danced with and brought to Cerb’s fight, not the pony he was sleeping with.

“Cream Heart? Don’t you mean Starlight, since… awe, fuuuuuuuck. Did she beat us at starting her own… Goddamnit."

Author's Note

I was drunk while finishing my editing of this with another friend that isn't a fan of MLP. So, I don't have much of a follow up with the rundown. Pretty much, the chapter was a lot of smut.

God bless that man for tolerating my story of two different guys fucking ponies.

Zero apologies.

Otherwise, stay tuned for the next edition in chapter 74:

Pre-Post-War Party: 'The Setup.'

74. Pre-Post-War-Party Party: "The Setup."

With so many relationships blooming and bonds strengthened, love was prospering in Ponyville. So perhaps it was only appropriate that the Princess of Love was in the area. However, if only she had been greeted with better news.

"That's horrible!" Cadance shrieked. "A human foal? Butchered like… like… nothing in Equestria has ever done something so… I can't believe this. It’s no wonder poor Benny didn't wish to revisit his past. But then to have the walls he built to hide it stripped away.”

Cadance had figured that there were reasons she hadn’t been given all the updates from Cerb and Becky earlier, but this was not even fathomable.

“At least Benny had such a good friend like Justin to pull him out of his darkness so many years ago… but if it is as you say, then it would not be likely we could convince him to join us back home in hopes of helping him."

In full agreement, Shining sighed.

"Not while bound to a Pinkie Promise. I heard rumors Celestia proposed legislation to limit the use of such agreements, but negotiations broke down because all the scholars who were supposed to write it up were bound by Pinkie Promises, so they were forced to bury it."

Sharply turning away, Cadence scoffed.

"Don't be ridiculous. If anything, Celestia would have been the one bound by it, not any of those uptight jerks that work for her. And that's beside the point. However, that also means there will be more for me to deal with while with Justin if he's been carrying Benny's burdens all these years."

Now that the brief was over and Cadance was caught up, another problem needed to be addressed.

"Cadance, did you know Celestia told Twilight and the rest of the girls not to get too close with the humans?"

"What?" Cadance looked genuinely shocked by the question. "Why would she order such a thing?"

Shining shook his head.

"I think it was ordered long before we met them. We had a vote on it after we heard Benny's story. She was angry about all of us voting to remove the restriction. I think she knew how easy it would be to start falling in love with them, and I'm scared she was right."

Cadance grew silent, remembering their own concerns from the after-party. Nothing of her reaction gave any motivation to Shining, though there were other issues to bring up.

“It’s even more evident with Twilight now, and you should know before meeting him tonight, and I wish she would have told you earlier… But thinking about it, I also don’t really know how to feel about Twilight being with Sniff. I thought-”

Cadance blinked hard and shot a glare at her husband for the rapid change of topic.

“What?! We have our own problems to deal with and you want to put that on the back burner to play big brother?”

Shining held his tongue for a moment, not wanting to snap at Cadance’s understandable anger, but he knew this was worth bringing up.

“Sniff… is dating both my sister and Sergent Major Cirrostratus Cutter’s daughter, Oven Fresh. At first-”

“He’s cheating on Twilight?!” Cadance gasped, the gravity of the revelation finally hit. “That weasely little scoundrel!”

The expression on Shining’s face was the perfect blend of annoyance and lack of patience, which thankfully gave enough pause on his wife to assert himself back into the conversation. He didn’t even need much time to explain this admittedly confusing situation, which was all the frustrating.

“Are ya done interrupting me? Because I can tell you what you really need to know about what’s happening or you can run off right now and start a fight with my sister over something you’d probably love to hear but don’t know yet.”

Cadance dropped her head low and sulked.

“I’m sorry, Shining. I… you finish telling me everything you need to tell me. I have something I need to tell you as well, but after what you told me, it can wait.”

Shining was too frustrated to try and argue who should go first, thus went back to explaining what he needed to.

“I’m very happy for Twilight getting to be with Sniff. He’s been very good to her, and I understand why he ended up with Oven Fresh first. But the thing is, Oven Fresh asked Sniff out, not the other way around. After he said yes, and Twilight found out, she realized too late that she actually wanted to be with him. Then, when she went over to talk to Oven Fresh so she could watch over him and know that he needs protection, Oven Fresh told Twilight to ask Sniff out... which she did. She asked him, telling him that it was Oven Fresh’s idea and… I’ve never heard of anypony doing that. It’s like they're both special someponies with him, but… also, not?”

If shuffling a full deck of cards was a good representation of the brain working out problems, Cadance was trying to shuffle a pair of dice, then somehow in this analogy, she lost the second dice piece and rolled a one.

“Oven Fresh is using Sniff so she can date your sister?”

“What?” Shining couldn’t believe the Princess of Love wasn’t following along with this, though granted it wasn’t exactly an easy concept to explain. “How did you… no, sweetie, no. Think, hun… What if it’s not only Justin that’s full of love and has different ways of sharing it? Because I think just about all seven of them have found somepony to love, but I don’t know what will happen if Twilight can find them a way home and they can’t come back.”

Realizing that words alone were not going to do the trick if she was having this much trouble following along, he had another idea came to mind.

“Actually, let me show you something.”

Shining guided Cadance down the empty halls and into Twilight’s study. Since he couldn’t use the amazing gifts for his wife, he might as well use them to prove his point… and it was super effective.

Cadance was in tears as she finished reading the inscription.

“I don’t know which is more beautiful? The elegant details that went into crafting such a work of art, or the words he had scribed for her. Be brave with beauty. Be strong with mercy, and everything about faith and finding value in herself instead of Celestia or Luna. Ugh! Why did Celestia make such a stupid rule?! Twilight could have married that colt by now if not for her!”

That should be enough to help Shining move the conversation along, though there were still a few things to clear up.

“So, here’s the thing. If not for me telling Becky how stretched thin we are for friends, that we had to use Twi’s friends for our wedding party, there would have been no doubt that… let’s face it, hun. If what we’re feeling for them and what they share is a different kind of love, what we’re showing in return looks like the real thing to them.”

Cadance, hearing Shining’s confession, lost all the passion she had from Twilight’s gifts and her heart sank.

“Shining, I wasn’t only angry earlier at the thought of Sniff cheating on your sister. I was also… angry at myself. I… haven’t been able to stop thinking about the dance with Justin. So much so that while we said we would welcome him back to the Crystal Empire, I’m afraid to help him... but I’m so drawn to him.”

Shining softly trotted up to Cadance to nuzzle noses with her and let their horns touch.

“Honey, it’s… I know this has been crazy for us, but we still love each other.”

Cadance wasn’t going to let that be left open as anything but the truth and pulled Shining in against her for a loving embrace.

“I could never love another the way I love you, Shining. The thoughts with Justin were exciting before, but I don’t want… I don’t want to feel him against me when I have you.”

Shining pulled back from the embrace, surprised at the sudden change.

“You… oh… alright, we’ll all just, uh… Well, we’re all already friends, and by the looks of things, Justin will probably end up being in Twilight’s horseshoes and be dating both Fluttershy and Rarity. So, he’s probably going to be too busy with them for… uh… we still don’t know what it is we felt, though, do we?”

Cadance sighed, secretly loathing herself.

“No… but it’s been keeping me up at night imaging what more there was Justin could show me. But tonight, I'd like to try something with you. I might have discovered something special we can share with each other."

[Over at the Human Embassy.]

Within the first two steps Cerb took into the garage, he noticed the lights were on.

"Holy shit the power came back on without the generator."

Hearing the new guests that had arrived, Pinkie called out from the kitchen.

"Cerberus! Is that you?!”

Cerb hurried himself into the kitchen, excited to see power wasn’t limited to just the lights.

“Yeah, I thought I’d swing by early with Flutters and Rarity. Where’s Benny and how did we get the power back on?”

Pinkie finished spreading out a selection of pastries on the countertop, currently dusting off a puff of powdered sugar from her hooves.

“Twilight put a storm in a box so you wouldn’t have to use the generator, and Benny's out bowling with Octavia and Vinyl Scratch. But don't worry, he’ll be done with his double-double… Well, just a double date now… sorta. I think? What do you call it when you date two ponies at the same time? Luna didn’t stay and might be mad at me.”

For a moment, Cerb was silent just as his two marefriends were. Clearly he missed a lot.

“When did this happen?”

Already in the know, Rarity nudged Cerb’s hand.

“This might seem like convenient timing on our part, but Pinkie Pie had the brilliant idea of surprising Benny with a Double-Double Date, not knowing that… well, let’s just say that Pinkie is terrible at math and didn’t let anypony, or Benny know, that he would be the only stallion."

Cerb huffed a slight laugh, confused, but also amused at the chaotic visual his mind was currently conjuring.

"I have soooooo many questions.”

Pinkie matched his mirth by snorting into a giggle.

“Yeah, tell me about it. Everything’s been so crazy since you guys all showed up. And for some reason, today has been the craziest day yet, if you ask me.”

Despite the chipper way she spoke, for the briefest of moments, Cerb thought he saw something else.

If Cerb didn’t know any better, behind that bright pink colored smile and infectious laugh, there was some deep-rooted sorrow Pinkie was trying to hide.

“Hey, ah… Pinkie? You doing alright?”

Pinkie smiled brightly, but even the muscle memory of how to make that face couldn’t change what the eyes were saying.

“Me? I’m super. Benny’s smiling and he’s all happy, and we’re gonna have a big Post-War Party Party tonight and I totally forgot to grab the drinks in Twilight’s storage. You like the honey whiskey, right? I’ll be back in a jiffy with some bottles for us. You three have fun with the power on while I’m gone.” She snorted a laugh, which sounded a little off. “Ha! That rhymes.”

Cerb didn’t know Pinkie all that well, but that was certainly out of character for her. So once she had trotted out of sight, Cerb turned to his two mares.

“Okay, I know I’m not exactly up to speed on current events, what did I miss?”

There was so much to say about what happened with Pinkie at the house there today, but Fluttershy thought it best to keep the answer simple.

“To put it lightly, Pinkie set Benny up on his blind date, not realizing she had… feelings for him. We had to stop her from, uh… trying to assert what she wanted during the date she set up for him.”

Cerb shook his head, knowing full well just what exactly Pinkie was capable of doing when left unsupervised.

“That girl needs some serious help.”

With another Pinkie Pie crisis averted, Rarity could relax, and maybe take advantage of having Cerb alone again.

“Yes, that’s an understatement. Also, try not to be alone with her for the next few days… preferably no less than three others with you. We would rather not have her attempting to see if you’d be accepting of her feelings if she can’t have Benny.”

“Sage advice there, Rarity,” Cerb replied with a grin. “But hey, since Benny’s going out to try and beat my score of how many beautiful ladies I can date at once, how about we pop in a movie?”

There was one movie Rarity could think of they could watch to start a conversation over, so long as the discussion in question involved recreating as many of those sex scenes as possible. Or at least that could have been the plan if not for Pinkie returning it to it’s hiding spot before they got back to the house.

Not hearing any requests, Cerb continued looking through the stack of movies before Rarity could pull herself away from her daydreaming.

“What sounds good? Comedy, action, cartoons, or… Fluttershy… how much do you really want to know what my war looked like?”

Fluttershy's ears perked up on alert.

"You have movies about your war?"

Cerb turned around, holding the American Sniper and Black Hawk Down movie cases.

"I got two movies that do a good job showing what my war zone was like. I can show you, but there's a lot of things you're not going to like seeing."

Rarity eyed the two films he held with trepidation.

"How bad is it?"

Now that it was asked out loud, Cerb was heavily debating if they were ready for something this graphic. After a second thought about it, this had been a good day, there was no need to ruin it.

“Actually, let’s hold off on these. I’m in a feelgood mood.”

Not satisfied, Fluttershy trotted up in protest.

“No, it’s okay. I want to see what you saw.”

Sticking to his new plan, Cerb put the movies back and skimmed over for something more light-hearted.

“We can watch them another day, Flutters. I got plans I’d rather not be put off because of what you might see in these. But for now… do you guys know the story of Robin Hood?”

Fluttershy cocked an ear to the side.

“You mean the story of the pony that robbed from the rich and gave to the poor?”

“Yeah,” Cerb chuckled at his next choice. “That’s the story, but this version has the same guy from The Princess Bride as Robin Hood, and it’s a comedy.”

Fluttershy was introduced to a close-up view of Robin Hood Men In Tights.

"That's a whole lot of arrows for one bow."

[One movie showing later.]

Fluttershy and Rarity we're doubled over laughing. The movie ended with a hilarious twist, one they could relate to.

Rarity leaned hard into Cerb, still cracking up.

"That poor girl. She wanted that key to work so badly!"

Fluttershy fell chest first into Cerb's lap, finally starting to calm down, but was still tickled over the ending.

"She was so close. That locksmith better get there fast."

Rarity caught her breath and nuzzle in close around Cerb.

"That was an excellent choice, darling. But now that it's over and we have some time before the party starts, might we entertain ourselves before we have more visitors?"

Cerb turned to see Rarity giving a very sultry smile. The three of them were an item now, but how ready was he for this? Beyond sleeping in the nude with them, massaging around his hard-on, kissing them… there wasn't much farther to go, was there?

"And what did you have in mind?" He said, grinning his invitation for her.

Taking that as an open invite, Rarity brought her lips dangerously close to his and whispered, "You have no idea how badly we've wanted to have you like this. To find the day you wanted to be with us, to have things be different." She traced her hoof down the side of Cerb's face. "To know that you desired us just as much as we-"

Rarity was silenced by Cerb making the move and pulling her into a kiss. He wasn't going to know just what all he was going to enjoy with them if all she was going to do was talk about her feelings. They should be past that by now and… she was a surprisingly good kisser when not rushed or playing timid.

Given enough time since that morning, most of the shock had worn off and he could appreciate what he was doing.

Kissing her was… how long had it been? He didn't remember any woman's lips being this soft. And her tongue was powerful, yet there was a slick smoothness that drove him wild the more she fed it to him.

"Don't forget about me," Fluttershy happily introduced herself into the mix.

With a gentle pull of her wing, she guided Cerb to her and gave him the same deep loving lip service she had back at her place. Only now, there was no rush. No reason to hurry. She could really get into the motions of pressing her tongue in to explore all the flavors and tingling sensations she could discover with him.

Cerb was starting to suspect that Fluttershy, despite her normally shy and timid nature, wasn't afraid to be aggressive and forward when it came to physical affection. Combined with the same wonderful feeling she gave him, just as Rarity had, this was actually starting to turn him on.

Rarity was thrilled to see how far they had come together. Watching Cerb with Fluttershy, it was like her dream had come true.

They had won him over and could show him a mare's true romance. Actually, he wasn't the only one who needed to experience the passion she felt inside.

"Oh, Fluttershy, darling," Rarity cooed. "Might I pull you away from Justin for a moment?"

It took a few more mashing of tongues before stopping Fluttershy seconds away from straddling Cerb's lap, but she managed to pull herself away.

She took a few heavy breaths, staring lustfully into Cerb's eyes.

"Don't keep me away too long. We don't know how much time we have left."

Knowing that was the case, yet still wanting to capitalize on their time, Rarity grinned.

"I know, dear. That's why I want to make sure I finally get to really enjoy this."

Without warning, Rarity leaned over in front of Cerb and pulled Fluttershy in to finally enjoy her fellow mare as her mutual lover.

Now it was time for Cerb to let go of his fears and moral restraints. These two were his everything, and they were making out with the deepest French kissing he had ever seen. His attraction to them was now also with the visual and physical as well as the emotional and mental. Something he was willing to encourage them for more of.

"I'm so glad things are different. Different is good."

“Hey, guys!” Rainbow Dash’s cheerful voice shouted from behind, shattering whatever atmosphere had been built up.

All three jumped, not expecting company so soon and turned to see Rainbow Dash flying in place just past the kitchen.

With a nervous smile, she motioned a few subtle nods of her head that there was more company in the garage. Cerb quickly determined that she wasn’t messing around or trying to spook them, she was warning them.

“Hey, Becky! Your electricity came back on! Cerb’s already watching a movie!”

From just beyond the garage, Becky shouted back, “What?! How’d that happen?”

“I don’t know! Let me ask!” Rainbow called out before fluttering over to the couch of the three, nervously sitting apart from each other.

“Uh, really guys? Are you trying to make shit look weird for Becky when she gets in here? Relax, she won’t know if you all just act natural… well, I’m guessing what was natural before I’m guessing you two finally asked stud muffin out?”

Rarity started to let her heart rate come down and moved back to how she would normally sit alongside Cerb.

“Yes, we did, and after the movie, we thought we had a bit more time to get better acquainted with each other.”

Rainbow snorted, picking up the subtext.

“Yeah, ya did.”

Fluttershy took a more comfortable position with her forelegs over Cerb’s legs and gave a grateful smile to Rainbow Dash.

“Thank you, by the way, but we didn’t get a good explanation of what Twilight did to give the house its power back. Pinkie said Twilight put a storm in a box, but who knows what that means?”

Amidst the conversation, Becky finally made her way into the house to see the glory that was the return of functional technology.

"Oh, my god… I don't have to charge my phone in the car anymore! What happened?"

Cerb found the remote and tried to act natural.

"Sounds like Twilight found a way to put a storm in a box and gave us our power back. Shit, my phone's probably dead by now. Excuse me, girls. I'm gonna take care of that right now."

As Cerb went looking for his charger, Becky went over to investigate the living room.

"What did you end up watching? This wasn't another war movie, was it?"

Rarity was doing her best to fight a twitch she felt coming on. Thankfully, the fear of getting caught was helping her subdue those thoughts.

"No, though that was an option, we decided to watch Robin Hood."

"Men In Tights," Cerb clarified from the kitchen.

Not the biggest fan of Mel Brooks, Becky rolled her eyes.

“Lame… Where’s Ben?”

There was a moment Cerb considered the humor that would be had if he told her that Benny got roped into a blind date, only to have Rainbow Dash’s reaction flash in his memory.

She hadn’t just interrupted them that they weren’t alone, she interrupted them so Becky wouldn’t see what they were up to. Rainbow Dash was cool with it, but maybe she knew Becky wouldn’t be. He had to play this carefully for all their sakes.

“Benny's in town hanging out with some of the girls from the welcome party. They went bowling.” He suddenly realized how wrong that sounded. “How the fuck do ponies bowl, anyway? How would they even hold the ball?“

Becky was quiet for a moment, seemingly lost in thought, though she quickly seemed to brush it off.

“Whatever, but if we can watch movies again, Dash wants to watch an action flick. Something with cool fight scenes. Ninja shit or something like that. What do you think is a good one?”

Honk-Honk!

By the sound of things, Lumberman's truck just rolled up. So, welcoming the new distraction, Cerb looked out to the garage.

"Shit, is everyone showing up early?"

Sure enough, after the engine turned off, Lumberman walked in carrying Applejack, not missing the obvious.

"We got the power back?"

Cerb held up his phone, showing the charging icon on the screen.

"Yeah, some kind of horse magic. We're waiting on Twilight to get back to fill us in. What are you two doing here so early?"

Lumberman seemed to hesitate for a moment, so Applejack answered for him.

“If y’all need to know, I need a bath but I can’t wash myself on account of my hooves are all messed up. We need tuh use the tubs here so I don’t mess up the bandages.”

Lumberman gave an embarrassed grin as he nodded to confirm her statement.

“I need some plastic bags to cover her hooves up. She didn’t have any, and it was gonna be a pain in the ass to try and use her tiny ass tub… I didn’t think we’d have a crowd here. Now, this seems a bad idea.”

Applejack groaned and rolled her eyes.

“Woody, I feel gross and this is the only place tuh get me washed up before the party. So unless all the tubs are being used, I’d rather not wait fer the day to come where I don’t need the help.”

She turned and shot an angry glare around the room. “Y’all have to forgive me for being a tad bit ornery at the moment, but I’m tired, I’m sore, and I hate taking these goddamn pills ya got me on. Got me feeling loopier than a drunken Wonderbolt in a tailspin, and I’ve been stewing in my own sweat since y’all cut me open, not that I don’t appreciate y’all keeping me alive and shit. Beyond that, please don’t make this any weirder for us than it already is and just give us some privacy fer a bit. I’m looking at you, Cerb, ya asshole.”

Cerb recoiled a bit, not expecting to be called out, but knew she had every right to.

“What? It was a joke. I was just trying to cheer yer brother up, and that’s just the kinda shit we do when we’re stressed.”

Lumberman didn’t want the extra attention, but there was no getting out of it now.

“Look man, can ya get me four plastic bags and some rubber bands, then bring in the wheelchair from the back of the truck? I don’t want anybody fucking with us. I’ll even use the tent farther out.”

Becky sighed, seeing how much of a problem a simple bath was going to be for them.

“Applejack, I’m sorry again that your hooves are all fucked up. If you need help washing yourself, I can help if having Lumberman do it makes you uncomfortable.”

“Thanks, but no thanks,” Applejack answered, not even giving it any consideration. “Woody here’s been taking care of me just fine. And no offense, but I don’t much like the idea of being passed around like a load uh dirty laundry everypony has to take turns with. Sides, us Apples stick tuh’gether.”

Leave it to Rainbow Dash to play the mediator and normalize the situation. Anything she could do before someone said something or misinterpreted the situation.

“Don’t take it personally Becks. Applejack is the last pony to ask for help, even if she needs it. And even if she does, it’s gonna be a family affair first.” She turned to Applejack and Lumberman, shooting them a wink. “Stubborn old mule.”

Applejack was about to go off on Rainbow Dash, mainly for the old crack, but the smile she saw on the rainbow pegasus made the insult and wink make sense. Even the bashful smiles from Fluttershy and Rarity added further clarity.

Somehow, Rainbow Dash knew and was looking out for her. Loyal to a friend, through and through, and with friends like these, she had to laugh at the growing absurdity of this crazy experience she was fumbling her way through with Lumberman.

“Heh-heh, figures you’d be the one to know who does and don’t ask fer help. Ya lazy know it all bitch,” she playfully said with a grin.

And just like that, the game was on, and Rainbow loved to play.

“Goddamn, Lumberman. Stubborn, cranky, and smells like ass. You got yerself a real prize winner there.”

Eager to keep the game going and get the last word in, Applejack huffed a laugh.

“Yer one to talk. Fastest pony alive with four hooves and two wings to wash yerself with and ya still yer the last one to hit the showers. Not that it shows.”

Rainbow mockingly winced in pain.

“Oou, ouch. I don’t know how you can say that when it's you who doesn’t have a leg to stand on.”

The room went silent, and all eyes were on Applejack. Her lips perched and lips bulged out the side as the anger was about to reach a boiling point… and then she sighed.

“Goddamnit. I got nothing after that one. Ha! Ya got me.”

Ever the braggart, Rainbow Dash shouted in victory.

“Ha! Yeah! Two and oh, baby. Get to stepping Apples, walk away rule.”

Applejack’s eyes went wide, blindsided by the game making a long-overdue return.

“Walk away? Wha? Awe, you trifling bitch. This ain’t over. I’ll getcha back, you wait and see. Come on Woody. Rainbow got the drop on us. Total bullshit, I tell ya.”

Lumberman finally broke his straight face and started laughing as he escorted her out to the bathing tent.

“No leg to stand on. Damn, that was cold. I didn’t even have a comeback for that.”

With Applejack finally out of earshot, Becky relaxed enough to laugh.

“Jesus… fucking brutal, Rainbow.

Rainbow trotted back into the living room, making her way straight towards the stack of movies.

“Bah, she’s a tough cookie. Besides, all the shit she talks on Lumberman, she’s fine. Anyway, what’re we watching? I want to see what kind of badass moves you humans can do. I barely got to see Cerb in action. He ends his fights too fast.”

While wowing Dash with a traditional action flick, likely something from the glorious 1980s would’ve been awesome, Cerb had a better idea.

“Hey, if that’s what you want to see, we got something that’s exactly what you're looking for.”

[Over in the bath tent.]

Finally able to wash up, Applejack sat in her tub, grossly disappointed in how uneventful things were starting off. The bags being placed around her hooves were only more degrading. Not even the charm of Lumberman's attention to her care could rekindle the magic of reliving this event.

"How drunk was I last time we did this? Because this is ass. Ow! Not so tight."

Lumberman laughed, wanting to have a little fun since she was in a good mood on the ride over.

"But look at how cute you are with your little baggy mittens."

Unamused, Applejack nearly slapped him.

"You know how much I hate this, right?"

Still bemused with pushing her buttons, Lumberman started to fill a small bucket with warm water.

"I know, I know. It's not the first time I had to give you a bath."

That did little to perk the farm pony up as she sulked further in the tub, her ambitions laid to waste.

"If it were just Benny and Pinkie here, I know they wouldn't have bothered us. I'd rather-" She grew quiet, still wrestling with her feelings for Lumberman. "I like it when it's just you and me. No commotion in the background from everypony else. None of yer friends barging in… especially when I got these stupid looking things wrapped over muh hooves."

Too distracted with her own thoughts, Applejack didn't notice Lumberman had already stripped down to his boxers and started to step into the tub with her.

"Are you-"

Lumberman sat beside her and started to get everything situated for the bath.

"I can't do shit from outside the tub. Wash that head of hair of yours maybe, but that's about it. And I don't want you to start crying about me getting too close or going poking and prodding. I need a bath too. Aight?"

Applejack didn't complain. This had made a sudden turn for the better.

"I'm not crying. You see me shedding any tears? I'm just saying that I don't want… you know… this is private stuff."

Lumberman responded by gently removing Applejack's hat and started with the first dosing of water over her head.

"Believe me, I'd rather it be just the two of us for this as well. And if I gotta fight Cerb or whoever else to keep'em from fucking with us, I will. They should know better than to walk up in here and do something stupid. But I know they won't, so relax and let's get you all washed up. With any luck, come tomorrow or the next day, we won't have to come over and we can just use your tub."

There was too much goodwill being cast her way to accept his help freely. She didn't deserve this much from him.

"Please don't be starting no fights, Woody. Especially not with yer friends… and no offense, but could you even take Cerb in a fair fight?"

Lumberman laughed.

"Beat Cerb? Probably not. Don't mean I wouldn't hit'em though. Wouldn't be the first time."

That couldn't be possible. Not as far as Applejack was concerned.

"You beat Cerberus?"

Lumberman snorted.

"Hell nah. I did hit'em though. He just hits harder.”

He chuckled again before speaking a little lower.

“We weren't exactly the best of friends when we first met."

That said a lot if they ever fought each other, and since the mood had shifted, she might as well ask about that.

"How'd you two become friends anyhow?"

A grand story was about to be told. At least once Lumberman got enough shampoo to work into Applejack's hair.

"After I moved to Indiana, with everyone else, I acted like I was still in my old hood. Pushing my way around, rude, starting fights, talking shit… I was pretty much the biggest jerk out there with a point to prove. The only guy I never really messed with was Cerb. Not at first at least."

This had all the hallmarks of a situation of Cerb laying the smackdown in the making.

"Ya didn't try taking a swing at 'em, did ya?"

Lumberman laughed again as the thought about it, adding a little more water to her mane.

"So, get this. Still freshman year, we're getting ready for winter break, and I'm being even more of an asshole because I hated living there. My dad's murderer was still running free somewhere, and my mom was blowing our money. It was going to be a lousy vacation, and I stopped caring what I said to who or if they tried to fight me, and… I forget what started it between me and him, something about how I said his dad was… oh… yeah. I'm not repeating what I said."

Applejack turned with an expression that asked for the details all on its own, but Lumberman wasn't dropping those details.

"What I said wasn't important, but let me tell ya how it started. Not that I hadn't had my run-ins with Cerb and the others before, but we didn't really hit it off until we both took things too far."

[2002, December, Friday the 13th, Plainfield Highschool, last class of the day.]

A much younger James, long before he was Lumberman, slouched deep in his seat, glaring at the largest student in the classroom.

“Will you shut the fuck up about yer gay ass dad’s builder shit. The only stocking stuffer you’re gonna get yer dad is them ass cheeks spread.”

A much younger Justin turned away from his conversation with the equally younger Benny and Sniff to address the slight against him and his father.

“James, how about you shut the fuck up and keep your fag fantasies to yourself and jerk off to it at home back in your closet before I knock yer fucking teeth out.”

Sadly for Justin, James was too annoyed to back off.

“You ain’t shit, Justin. I put niggas bigger than you in wheelchairs. You think-”

“Jesus Christ!” Benny shouted over Lumberman in mock amazement. “How hard do you have to fuck a man in the ass with a one-inch dick put to him in a wheelchair?”

The nearly full classes, still without supervision, all joined together to laugh at the juvenile humor. However, that only pushed the young James to antagonize the altercation even further.

"Keep clowning, Ben. See what happens when you talk shit and get a lead pipe taking yer legs out from behind."

Justin figured he had James pegged at this point.

"Oh, so you got to start a fight when they ain't looking, like a pussy, and you need a weapon 'cuz you're a little bitch?"

Benny chuckled like the immature fourteen-year-old he was.

"He even admitted that he wants to take me from behind. It's all so clear how you really feel about us, Jamie."

Unsurprisingly, James refused to back down and reached under his desk, before grabbing his crotch while flipping them off.

“Y’all inbread flannel-wearing fucks are the ones keeping it in the family. It’s no wonder yer daddy works construction. Pounding wood all day with all the other rednecks is right up y’alls alley.”

If this punk, James, wanted to keep it on family, Justin could play that game. Only he’d be more cutting.

“My dad started his own business and at least taught me some manners. I feel bad for you though. You show up here like this is gangland and you're the head of the mafia. But you’re just a friendless dickhead because your daddy is probably just as big of a piece of shit as you.”

Now devoid of bravado, James jumped out of his seat, tipping his desk over, ready to fight.

“You wanna talk shit ‘bout my old man, fuck boy?”

Kelly, who had been standing watch by the door as soon as the argument started, ducked back inside.

“Justin, stop. You can’t get in any more fights at school and the teacher’s coming.”

It was true, and actually, both of them were close to suspension for fights, but James had been working his way up the list of kids that needed to be taught not to be the bully when Justin was around.

“Hummel Park, bring your punk ass down the far side of the trail where no one can interrupt us.”

James took a step back and over aggressively put his desk upright, glaring down at Justin.

“I’ll be there after detention. Don’t puss out, bitch.”

For the rest of the class, James had his eyes set on Justin.

Sadly, Justin was right about one thing. Ever since arriving in October, missing nearly two months of the start of the school year, James had no friends. He didn’t try to join any sports or clubs and barely even talked to anyone. Nothing outside of the fights he would start. He was nothing but trouble with an attitude, and the only person who ever got in his way was the former school bully and future Marine.

There was so much unwarranted hate for Justin, and they had nearly come to blows right before Thanksgiving break. A similar buildup had occurred where James had readily grown more antagonistic day by day nearing their vacation.

Hours later, after class had ended and James spent all of his detention trying to figure out how to hurt Justin the most, he had run out of time and was already at the park.

It was a stupid idea to venture out this far. The park was the complete opposite direction from his new home. And this was farther than he even wanted to walk in thirty-three-degree weather. With the wind chill, it was below freezing, and this Goodwill bargain bin hoodie wasn't cutting it.

However, Justin had insulted his father and he was too angry to let that go. Too proud… too desperate for any form of validation to not make himself important enough to somebody. Make that somebodies. Justin brought friends.

Better talk a strong game before going down swinging.

"Awe, shit. Who's the coward now? You brought your whole crew. I ain't no dick sucking bitch like you steroidal ass. Oh, and ya brought the school mouthpiece. Good. I wanna hear this motha’ fucker call it when I knock your ass out."

Peter, still in the process of gaining his nickname, Sniff, called out from the closing distance.

"You came alone because no one wants to help you. Even if they did, you'd need at least a senior big enough to fight Justin… also, the fights off. At least for now."

Naturally, James wasn’t about to let things go and threw his book bag off to the side, continuing his march forward.

"Oh, hell no. I didn't come all this way for nothing."

Counter to the approach, Cerb dropped his bag and stepped closer to the would-be arena.

"If ya gotta hit me, fine, we'll fight. But I'm sorry… I didn't know about your dad."

James stopped dead in his tracks. How did they know? He hadn't told anyone. His mother had told the school not to bring it up out of fear of someone getting the word that's where they had moved to. Which was neither here nor there at this point, but he had to know.

"Man, fuck you and your apologies. Who the fuck told you bout that?"

A young lady, wrapped up in more layers than seemed reasonable, stepped out from behind the others. She went to clear her throat, but it ended in a sickly cough, which took her a moment to recover from.

"I'm sorry about your dad, but I'm the one who told them. I'm Becky, we don't have any classes together so that's why you probably don't know me."

James eyed the pasty white half of a face he could see behind her scarf.

"You’re the chick on yer death bed. I know who you are."

From behind her, someone groaned.

"What an asshole."

Ignoring the peanut gallery, Becky sighed, questioning if her friend's change of heart to fight this new guy was going to be a good idea or not.

"I'm not dying yet. There's other treatments I'm waiting to try, but if you're wondering how I know, it's because my mom knows the same dealer as your mom… but at least your mom doesn't take you along with her. Otherwise, we would have met already."

Still angry and a bit confused, James didn't believe a word of it.

"Fuck y'all lying asses. You wanna be little bitches and not nut up, fine. I'm leaving, but you talk shit about my dad again-"

He realized too late that he should have accepted the apology and left because Justin was stepping up to him.

"Oooh, so you do wanna go?"

Justin stopped short of striking distance and stared James down.

"You think you’re better than us because you’re rich and get everything you want all the time?”

That question came out of nowhere and totally threw James out of his game.

“Rich? I ain’t rich, bitch. You don’t know who the fuck I am. Y’all candy ass bitches don’t know the kinda shit I been through. Y’all racist fucks don’t know what real life is.”

James proceeded to vent out his frustrations. Talking down to Justin about all the violence he’d seen, the jumps, death threats, drive-bys, his brother getting shot, his father’s murder. Damn near everything, and it felt so good to put Justin in his place.

With the playing field reset, James stood more ready than ever to fight.

“So, what now, fagget? You gonna disrespect me like that again?”

Cerb sighed, though didn't seem as taken back by the rundown James gave.

“Nah… I wouldn’t have said that before if I knew any of that, but we know how ya feel. That’s why I wanted to apologize first… After Becky told me about... that… I could see everything my friends have gone through, or most of it at least.”

One by one, each person started to share a bit of their history. Benny didn’t have much to share at that point, only that he’d been there for his friends. However, hearing about how Kelly lost an entire side of her family from some real gangster shit by the cartel, and Becky’s mother being just as much of a piece of shit as his own was more than enough to compensate and at least put them on a more even playing field.

“Aight… so yer all's life sucks too. You think that makes us friends?”

Amber, who hadn’t said much earlier, walked over and set her bag down, making the contents slosh around and clink together.

James cautiously eyed Amber. She was the most different from the group. Of the group there, she was the only other one besides Peter that was at least half black. Half black and half Mexican, from her father and mother respectively. He found it odd how comfortable she was around the others there. At least she was cute and wasn’t afraid to speak up.

“Look, I get it. I spent enough time getting shot at in Detroit, so coming out here stuck between warehouses, that loud ass airport, and country bumpkins, all while we’re mixed in with these stale ass crackers. “ She grinned and shot Justin a playful look. “No offense, Jay.”

Justin laughed, clearly not giving a fuck.

“Oh, yeah. So offended. You're lucky you got the hookup.”

He finished his short-lived laugh and sighed before returning his attention to James.

“I still feel bad about what I said, and I’m still good to throw down if you gotta get it out of your system.”

James looked Justin up and down and took a step back.

“You fucking with me?”

Amber unzipped her bag and pulled out a tall bottle of spiced rum.

“Justin used to be the school bully, as the stories like to say. But one day, he finally picked a fight that didn’t get him in trouble with the cops and became a good boy. Or at least he tries to be. He’s not the white knight he makes himself out to be. He’s still just a big bully, but he’s running out of assholes to fight.”

Justin decided to make his position clear.

“I know most of the fights you got it were because of your sister. Those guys are a bunch of pricks and deserved it… they also got it out for you for the same reason they came after Amber and Peter.”

Peter and the others slowly started to join the circle that huddled together, passing the bottle of rum around. A momentary distraction from the warning Justin was about to give.

“They have family out of town that are even worse, and the cops know they can’t be everywhere all at once.”

Cerb grabbed the bottle and took a nice long pull before wiping the lid clean and offered it to James.

“I’ve been fighting these racist pricks since I was a kid. First time was when they tried to rape Becky… so now the cops don’t mind looking the other way as long as it’s them losing teeth.”

James looked at the bottle but hadn’t been convinced he could trust them or this wasn’t a trap he was walking into.

“How the fuck you go from wanting to knocking my teeth out to apologizing before telling me you still want to fight me. And now you’re telling me your gonna offer me protection like the fucking mafia?"

Wordlessly, Kelly reached in and took the bottle.

“Justin’s got a hero complex like Captain America, but a mean streak like the Punisher.” She took a long pull from the bottle and offered it to James without wiping the rim clean. “If you hang with us, you get to help us beat the shit out of them… aaaand earn some brownie points with the popo.”

Hesitantly, James slowly took the bottle and chugged more than what was needed to impress them. Captain Morgan wasn’t the strongest alcohol out there, but it would make for a good start to a shitty weekend, or help to numb the pain he would have if he choose to fight. At the very least, it would help him make a choice before Justin made it for him.

“You said you still wanna fight. This like some blood in, blood out initiation bullshit?”

Humored by the analogy, Justin shook his head.

“Nope,” He said with a grin before taking another shot's worth of the rum. “I said something that gives you the right to hit me. Just like I got every right to punch you in your smug face for saying I fucked my dad. Ain’t either one of us gonna let that shit go until we duke it out.”

[Back in the bath tent.]

Applejack couldn’t believe how Lumberman used to be. She also wondered what he must have said that was so bad he wouldn’t tell her even after telling her everything else.

“So… that’s when you finally hit ’em?”

Lumberman poured more water to rinse off her shoulders and continue working his way down, now that her mane was finally untangled and thoroughly washed.

“Yep, and Cerb even let me throw the first punch. A perfect right cross to the face. And then we duked it out… sort of.” He huffed a weak laugh. “That asshole let me hit him so many times because he thought I needed to get my anger out. Otherwise, I was likely to start some shit again if I didn’t take care of it like that… but then I punched him in the ear… He had a lot better right hook than I did.”

Applejack didn’t seem to follow along with why he was smiling and laughing at that point.

“So… when did y’all actually become friends?”

The truth was stranger than fiction, making Lumberman snort out a laugh.

“Me and Cerb? Shit, that night. Are uh… god I miss her. Amber, the one who brought the booze, I just told you that everyone gave their sob stories and didn’t give the details. Besides living in Detroit for a few years, which is actually worse than where I came from, her mother wrote her off and her father was pretty much always drunk. She spent most of her time at her aunt's place since she was rarely ever home. But, on the bright side, her aunt didn’t care if we all crashed there. So long as we didn’t break or steal anything, we would usually hang out and get drunk there in our free time. That's where we all stayed that weekend."

Lumberman's stories were so hard to believe, but as far as she could tell, he'd always been honest with her.

"Did ya both really have to hurt each other just to become friends?"

Lumberman moved his hands further down Applejack's sides, working in a good lather.

"I think so, and Cerb was right. If I hadn't fought him that day, or get to hurt'em as much as I did, I would have held a grudge. And I don't know what it is with guys, but if the tension gets too strong, sometimes the only way they can get their point across and make the other guy understand is to fight. Kinda like putting action to emotions shows how serious they are, and even if they aren't the one who wins, just that physical expression makes the other guy realize the conviction he must have. Also, even for the one who loses, they know that at least the can get a few hits in, which still lets the other guy know that he's still gonna get hurt if he pushes things too far cus the other guy isn't afraid of losing. They get a better understanding of each other."

Applejack would have to think on that one. Although, it did seem to help Starlight and Rainbow Dash patch things up rather quickly. So, there must be at least some truth to it.

"Was that how you felt?"

Lumberman slowed his hands for a moment, trying to think back to that day.

"Yeah… I knew I hurt him when we fought. He was holding his jaw all the time we hung out. And I remember being so fixated on the fight and how bad I really lost. But it never felt like he was angry or actually trying to hurt me. He enjoyed fighting me, but not hurting me… I dunno. It was weird, but at least I knew he wasn't a racist."

That was another topic she was curious about.

"The racist? What did they do to you and your sister?"

Lumberman huffed, both angry at their memories, but had some good ones mixed in.

"Mostly they called me names and started fights. It wasn't often though. We, uh… we hurt them a lot. Eventually, most of them gave up or moved on. A few even came around and apologized, walked away from their toxic families, and started over. Others stayed bitter and are probably still in jail. That's all in the past now, though. Also, that's why I think I should give Hard Hat a chance to correct himself, even if I can't fight him like how me and Cerb went at it."

There was some odd comfort that came with knowing that even if Lumberman couldn’t beat Cerb in a fair fight, he could at least hold his own for a while and get some good jabs in. All the safer she could feel around him. Hard Hat was another matter to deal with, though.

“I think that’d be mighty respectable of ya, and I'm glad that ya made such good friends with Cerb and all of them… and I'm afraid that ask but, who was Amber?"

Lumberman's hands stopped and an eerie cold ran through his fingertips. The question alone was more than enough to stir up old ghosts and bitter thoughts for Applejack's caretaker. Even the shift in his voice matched that of when he spoke of his father.

"Amber was one of our other friends back home. She was crazy. The shit she pulled and got away with… one hell of a fighter, too." He took a deep breath and tried to get back in the groove of taking care of Applejack. "She joined the Army right out of high school, so did Eric, another buddy of ours. Neither of them made it back to us, though. Same for Tim, but unlike Benny, none of us knew what he was going through and couldn't help him… now it's just the seven of us."

"I'm sorry," Applejack softly spoke, any sense of joy she had now left her. "I should of remembered you bringing them up the first time we got drunk together."

Lumberman did what he could to push past that dark part of his life. Starting with letting his mare know she didn't need to worry about it.

"It's okay, Apples. It is what it is, we moved on."

Applejack could feel the warmth returning to Lumberman's fingers. Even his motions got back in stride as his hands regained that all too familiar feeling of wonderfulness sliding over her. Then, much to her surprise, Lumberman leaned in and hugged her from behind with something unexpected to say.

"You kinda remind me of her. Strong, brave, kicks ass… loves tequila."

Applejack snickered and softly hugged around his arms with what little she could.

"I can't wait till I'm done with these damn pills. Can we celebrate my recovery with a bottle or two and some dancing?"

Lumberman hugged a little tighter with another squeeze before going back to work.

"Tell you what. Once yer done with them pills and get back on your hooves again, I'll get ya so drunk ya won't be able to use'em. Hell, I'll even let ya sing again."

Applejack rolled her eyes, as her lips curled up.

"Oh, kiss my ass, Woody. You love my singing."

Lumberman laughed quietly and gave Applejack a quick tickle.

"I gotta wash yer ass first."

Applejack giggled, happy to see how things had panned out.

"Any excuse tuh get yer hands on me again? Okay, okay, I won't stop ya this time, but do be gentle. I’m real fragile like."

Happy to now have the exchange of banter again, Lumberman laughed but was still a little uneasy about touching her.

“Hey, for real, though. This is gonna be just like this morning when I helped ya get cleaned up. So, if I do anything you don’t like, please say something.”

The temptation was so strong, but so was the soreness and humiliation at the thought of floundering around with her bag covered hooves. She couldn't ask him. Not now. Not like this. But if he did so on his own, who was she to stop him?

"You know why I never once told ya how to take care of me like that this morning? That's cuz I trust ya with doing anything I would do down there. So don't be fretting so much about offenden me none."

That was potentially saying a lot and Lumberman didn't know how to take it. She said it so heartfelt and sincerely. If it was a flirt… no… that was too direct to be a flirt, as best he could have guessed.

"Well, let's get ya laid down on your back and I'll try to make it quick."

As Lumberman got Applejack on her back, he finally noticed something that he should have noticed earlier.

"Hey, Apples? Is your stomach swelling or… I'm sorry. I'm being a total asshole right now, I'm gonna shut up."

Applejack craned her neck to see what she should have known he was looking at.

"Oh, uh. Yer guess is as good as mine. Far as I can tell I must'uh been slacking on the farm or had a few too many sweets. All the extra sugar had to go somewhere, and it’s not like they hurt or nuth’en."

It really wasn't that noticeable. Nobody else had even bothered to say anything about it. Or was he going to be the first? Just the thought made her feel cross.

"I like ya Woody, but you go on and make one fat joke, magic proof, and stitches or not, yer walking outta this tent with fewer teeth you came in with."

And with that stated, apparently, Applejack growing a pair of tits was not a topic to make fun of.

"I ain't saying shit bad about'em. I just didn't know… you know what. Heh, I get it. This is weird and I'm trying to make a conversation about it. Let's just get this bath going again. Alright? Alright."

Applejack chuckled, it was good to get a rise out of him again.

"I'm messing with ya, Woody. I'd never hurt ya… that bad."

"Yeah-yeah, ya got me." He took a breath to steady himself. "Okay… here we go."

He started to work a lather of suds over her breast, drawing a half moan half giggle from the stricken mare.

"Okay, now what's so funny?"

"Nuthing," Applejack bashfully answered. "You know how nice yer hands feel… and you know I'm a bit ticklish, ya goofy rascal. "

Lumberman shook his head, taking it for what he figured it was.

"Whatever."

Then for the final moment of truth. He took his left hand and spread the later over her crotch, drawing a sharp gasp from Applejack, making her body tense up as a flush of red spread from her chest to her face. That was either one of two things, and he drew his hand back immediately.

“Shit, sorry. Did I... “

Applejack relaxed, but she brought her forelegs up to cover as much of the blush as she could and averted her eyes.

“Sorry… I wasn’t ready for it to feel so… uh… fuck me, this is embarrassing. Please don’t-” She choked on what to say. “I can’t help it, Woody, and I can only imagine how disgusting you must think I am fer… goddamnit, don’t look at me.”

Well, clearly her reaction wasn’t one of pain, and her embarrassment made it obvious. Wasn’t too much Lumberman could do now but try to console her on what she felt.

“Hey, woah. You're not disgusting, I should have figured that since my hands... “

That was it. He’d had enough of dancing around the topic and needed to address it if he was going to be taking care of her.

“Alright, I think we need to have a talk before I do anything else. I have no idea what y’alls view on sex is, but it’s obvious you know what masturbation is, so I have to know if you’re going to be comfortable with me taking care of you like this if it’s going to be so stimulating.”

Applejack’s blush deepened and she hid further behind her bagged hooves.

“Woody, could we maybe just be done with this first and talk about it later? I know I already told ya that I trust ya with doing anything I would do down there. I just happen to be sensitive, and-”

“Apples...” Lumberman cut her off from what was likely going to be a long tangent of rambling. “How about we just stop right here and rinse off for now. You’re plenty clean as it is, and we can figure a better way to do this tonight when there’s not so many of our friends around. You okay with that?”

Applejack wilted at the downfall of the experience ending so anticlimactically.

“Yeah, that would probably be for the best, and I’m sorry if…”

Her words were quieted as Lumberman laid his hand softly over her chest, looking down with a confident smile.

“Hey, you’re fine. Ain’t nothing changed between us.”

There wasn’t much conversation after that as Lumberman finished up. A few more buckets of water and she was rinsed off. A quick scrub for himself mixed in between had his bath for the day taken care of as well.

Thankfully, there were still more than enough towels for them and drying off was surprisingly easier than the last time. Although, it hadn’t been as entertaining since she kept her tail under control the whole time, which was probably for the best.

There had been some uneasy tension between them at first, but as Lumberman went on without acting as though there were any issues, even Applejack lightened up. She was even smiling again by the time he picked her up and stepped out of the tent to head back for the house.

As Lumberman stepped out to make sure the coast was clear, he just barely caught the sight of what looked like Midnight stepping back into the house through the back door.

“Sorry, again things got so awkward in there. Probably should have just tried to rough it out back at your place.”

Applejack scoffed with a laugh.

“It’s just a bath. I don’t need ya to worry about… wait a second? Why would-”

“Yo!” Benny shouted from the back door to greet them. “About time you two finished up! The girls have been waiting on your slow asses!”

Lumberman turned to Applejack with a grin and winked.

“Don’t worry about it. We’ll work everything out tonight. Let’s get ya inside though. See what the girls want with ya. Probably wanna check out your hooves again or something.”

Not more than three steps later, Rarity trotted out with the rest of the Mane Six and Starlight, an excited smile on her face.

“Darling, it’s about time you got done in there, and Lumberman dear, I hope you don’t mind us borrowing Applejack for a while. It has been the craziest of mornings, as I’m sure you can imagine.”

Fluttershy flew over to help Applejack into her wheelchair that Twilight had been so kind as to levitate over.

“There you go. Nice and comfy. Oh, dear. You’re still a little damp, but that’s okay. We’ll get you all fixed up.”

Applejack cocked an agitated glare at the bunch. If only she could tell them what they had just interrupted.

“Fixed up? I’m perfectly fine just as I am.”

Rarity rolled her eyes with a know it all smile displayed proudly for all to see.

“Oh, please, Applejack. This is a special occasion. It’s our first Post-War-Party Party.”

Fluttershy giggled, as she started to push the chair towards the tent they just came from. She knew Applejack was going to want to hear what she had to say.

"Also, you remember that wonderful joke we told you before? We have a better punchline for you. Also, most of the boys wanted to wander off to collect some firewood for tonight. That and we needed something else to do before Benny gets back.

After all the setbacks and confusion, this was some welcomed news. Better act natural.

"Go on ahead, Woody. I'll see ya back in the house."

Lumberman waved her off, still wearing his goofy grin.

"Have fun."

Just trailing behind the girls, Sniff came out the back door.

"Aye, there he is. Come on, Woody. Need ya to give us a hand out there… and we need to talk."

Lumberman looked off to the side to see Cerb and Chris standing near the edge of the forest. He was about to ask why not talk inside the house when the introduction of a middleweight division fight started to blare through the speakers in the house.

Sniff grinned and shrugged. There was so much to inform Lumberman on.

"We got some guests and Becky is talking up the fighters for them.."

A collection of female voices called out in excited cheers, calling out their support for the guy in blue trunks or the guy in black trunks. Brad Tavares was going up against Nate Marquardt for three rounds.

[Earlier, within a minute of Lumberman leaving with Applejack, just beyond the last hill of the human embassy.]

Sniff was huffing along the way with Oven Fresh strung over his back. He accompanied Twilight towards the house, still deep in an uneasy conversation.

"Alright, yes, you both made your point. I'll… I will open up my prospects."

Twilight was beside herself. It’d taken an entire hour of debating and the whole walk here just to get this far. Still, progress was progress.

"Thank you, and Ovens, what the shit? Why did you never say getting rutted wore you out this much."

The aforementioned baker was still visibly exhausted but wore a blissful smile in spite of it.

"That wasn't rutting, but it was sooooo good, and I can’t wait until we can finally go all the way... But we also never went that long before, and that was only with his hands. Even the morning you came over and we were in the kitchen still, that was only a few minutes and three orgasms. The longest we went before was maybe half an hour at most."

Twilight scoffed, still annoyed with this new discovery.

"Well, it's a good thing all I did was lend a hoof. Peter is having enough trouble carrying you here."

Sniff rolled his eyes, still in disbelief how much they managed to talk him into.

"I'm sorry I'm not the human version of Bulk. You seem to have me confused with Cerb. Oh, and just so we're clear, I'm agreeing to go on dates with your friends. I'm not just going to wine and dine-"

'No bump and grind?" Twilight said sarcastically. "I can't believe you asked Cerb that after his date with Rarity… and he didn't, you know."

For all the shit he was getting, Sniff had to lay the record straight for his absent friend.

"Of course he didn't. Cerb may be the most brutal man I've ever known, but he's also a gentleman. I said that to him as a joke because we both knew it wasn't true. But he cares about her and Fluttershy. Otherwise, he wouldn't have allowed himself to stay so close to them like he is… certainly not open up to them in ways he wouldn't with us. If anything, I pushed him closer to them by making him question himself."

Twilight pulled back her hostility, surprised to hear his acceptance of a potential relationship for his friends.

"Did you do that on purpose?"

Sniff readjusted Oven Fresh on his back with a low grunt before responding.

"Sorta… I was still in a weird place with everything, but he was happy. Why not push him into it, ya know? At the same time, I know him enough that he would take a more serious look at his relationship with her so he didn't rush in with thinking about it… pretty sure he's already thinking about what I was thinking about, even more now that they all fought together."

Oven Fresh was curious. After seeing the three of them on the battlefield and how close they were, that could impact a lot of other lonely mares.

"What makes you think that?"

"Because," Sniff gave her butt a little pinch, managing to get a small jolt from the mare. "Cerb has two weaknesses. Girls that are very loving and passionate or timid for him to take care of, and badass chicks that can hold their own. So if they've been taking care of him like you two have for me, and fight like hell, which you both have, he's going to have a hard time making a choice of who to pursue."

That was something Twilight wished she could have told them earlier. Although, if they hadn't made a move, how flexible might he be?

"Peter… what if just like me and Ovens, they both wanted to share him?"

Sniff thought about what kind of odds would have to exist for Cerb to be hit with a double whammy like that. Of course, after thinking about the question, and who had asked it, the odds of it being a hypothetical quickly vanished.

"Holy fuck… you can't be serious? Is double-teaming us going to be the norm? God damn. Who is Pinkie going to invite along with her when she goes after Benny? There's no way that's not going to happen the way things are going."

Twilight cringed at the question. He was almost right about that.

"Actually… Pinkie kinda fucked herself out of that possibility. She put Benny on a blind date with Luna, Octavia, and Vinyl Scratch… She didn't realize she wanted to be with him until after she saw the porn like I did."

Sniff started to sweat slightly, barely able to imagine the kind of chaos that pony could cause if that was her motivation to hook up with Benny.

"Jesus fucking Christ, please tell me she's… god damn, I'm honestly scared for Benny now."

If Twilight could ever relate with Sniff over something, that was on the list of her top five things to panic over.

"Don't worry, we set her straight on not forcing herself on him or trying to come between any of them… also, don't allow yourself to be alone in the same room with her. And if it's not Ovens or myself with you, you probably should have at least three others around you, just in case."

Now Sniff was concerned for his safety.

"How worried should I be?"

Twilight took a deep breath and swallowed her anger.

"If she flirts with you and doesn't take the hint that you're not interested, tell her that I said she needs to chill out. She'll know to back off."

Sniff nodded, assuming there was a story better left untold to explain that.

"So who isn't dating somepony? If we all are, it's a conspiracy. There’s no way we all wanted the same thing at the same time."

Oven Fresh gave a happy sigh into Sniff’s neck, not sharing the same sentiment.

"Don’t be like that, Peter. I think you were right when you said that we’re all alike on the inside, but you had to get to know us to realize it. We never had a problem wanting to be with any of you, especially Rarity. And if not for her wanting us to be together, I never would have had my skirt done in time for our date, so I hope Cerb says yes to both Fluttershy and Rarity. They're both so nice.”

She started to giggle again. A terrible series of thoughts had brought her to a comical conclusion she had to share.

“But if he ruts like he fights, those two are in trouble."

Surprisingly, of all things, this got Sniff to laugh.

"Oh, God. Cerb could pound this whole town then fight his way to Canterlot and still have the stamina to fuck somepony else."

Twilight couldn’t help but chuckle at the thought of Cerb fighting his way through Celestia's guards with the greatest of ease… then the thought of Fluttershy and Rarity laying on a bed together, just as worn out as Oven Fresh. That was even funnier.

"Ha! Ooooh, I really need to warn those two."

Nearing the house, Sniff made a late observation.

"Huh… I wonder why Lumberman is here so early? Oh, shit.” He looked at Twilight.”We’re early. You wanted to get here early to check on Pinkie, didn't you?"

Twilight giggled nervously, her cause for concern to arise early had been discovered.

"Unfortunately, you can never be too cautious with Pinkie Pie. Oh, by the way, there's a little surprise for you in the house. Also, another surprise you should enjoy for the party."

Putting the issue of Pinkie on hold, the group entered the garage, with Sniff finally letting Oven Fresh down to walk inside on her own to avoid suspicion. As they walked in, they could hear Cerb in mid-conversation.

"I can relate,” Cerb said as he put his phone down and made a b-line for the next disk to put in. “Getting fucked up from a fight and being picky about who you're willing to let touch you, it puts you in a weird headspace."

Becky rolled her eyes, questioning the cover story.

“Oh, come on. No offense to any of you here, but don’t you think those two are getting uncomfortably close?”

From inside the garage, Sniff heard Becky’s question. A question like that wasn't what any of them needed. As much as he wanted to wrestle with his conflicting desires, any one of his friends putting friction between the next set of romantic pairings could put a serious damper on his social life.

He hadn’t even gotten his dick sucked yet.

“Yo, Lumberman! You get the power on?” Sniff announced from the garage.

Twilight giggled, following Sniff in from the garage to the kitchen with a tired-looking Oven Fresh, happy to brag.

“No, that’s the surprise I was telling you about. I figured out a solution for your electricity needs. I captured a thunderstorm’s power and stored it in some crystals. I originally planned to gather enough power to last you all for what I hoped would be a month, but after discovering how little power your devices needed to work, I have no idea how long it could last.”

Cerb pulled up a disk, one that looked to be a home copy, complete with a blank cover and Sharpie writing.

“So, you managed to harness the power of lightning or all the lightning of an entire storm? How much power is that anyway?”

Twilight took a moment to run through some of the numbers through her head again while Oven Fresh made herself comfortable on the couch.

“Well, each bolt of lightning should have about five gigajoules each, and at minimal, the storm should hold maybe two-hundred and fifty bolts… so at least one and a quarter terajoules? That could potentially last for years because even if each device in this house runs at max capacity, that’s only using maybe a couple thousand watts per day.”

After some technical speak that everyone only understood parts of, Chris’s voice called out, from inside the garage.

“You got the power back?! Starlight, you’re awesome!”

Starlight laughed, sounding not too far behind him.

“I’m glad you’re happy, but grab that other phone for me. It won’t take long for me to get it recreated for them to use.”

Chris's footsteps led themselves away before the mass of clip-clops made their way into the garage and Starlight walked in with her half-dozen weary harem.

"Oh, hello everypony. I see you got the power working. Thanks again, Twilight."

Twilight took one good look at the haggard bunch and her previous assumptions were verified...though far greater than she had anticipated. However, she opted to play it off for the moment.

“I can’t take all the credit, since Starlight laid the groundwork and even thought to even use the crystal storage system in the first place.”

Cerb was glad the conversation shifted so quickly and moved to keep it going back to questioning potential relationships.

“We’re all glad you did this for us, but since you’re all here, Rainbow Dash wanted to see how humans fight, and I got one of the best examples to share.”

Becky looked at the disk Benny had burned for them to watch and recognized it immediately

“Oh, shit. This can be like a redo of the day we ended up here. Which fight is that?”

Without skipping a beat, Cerb popped the disk in the Xbox.

“UFC 182, Jones vs. Cormier. I don’t remember at all how this one ended.”

Rainbow Dash lit up like a Christmas tree.

“You have movies of your fighting sports! This is so awesome!”

Cerb smiled wide and took his seat between Rarity and Fluttershy.

“Yep, and you all better take notes. These are some of the best fighters in the world.”

From inside the garage, Swift Sails announced herself.

“Hello? I brought tonight’s security. Is anypony home?”

Sniff sprang to the door to let them in, also noticing the state the six other mares Chris had brought with him. That would have to be addressed soon.

“Yo! You’re just in time. Oooh! The whole crew is here! Guys, come on in. You’re gonna love this.”

Swift Sails followed Sniff in, accompanied by Thunder, Helix, Onyx, Midnight, Ralph, and another half dozen other Luna Guards who were helping Pinkie bring the booze for the night.

“We wanted to get here early so we could show tonight's security detail the layout of the area. What are you all up to?”

Chris sought out Onyx, excited for the guard to see the spectacle.

“Hey, you’ll want to get a good seat for this. We’re watching mixed martial arts from our world. Lot’s of boxing techniques go learn from.”

Sniff laid his arm around Chris’s shoulders and leaned in, all buddy-buddy like.

“Dude, with your skills and these fights as inspiration, these guys will be kicking some serious ass.” He leaned in closer to whisper into Chris’s ear. “Lumberman is giving Applejack a bath. When he’s done, you, me, and Cerb need to pull him to the side and have a talk. You know why, so don’t play dumb. They need our help.”

[Back with Sniff and Lumberban outside of the house.]

They were nearly halfway to Cerb and Chris when Lumberman finally asked the question.

“So, what’s going on, man?”

Sniff looked over his shoulder, double-checking they weren’t being followed or spied on.

“Has Applejack asked you out yet?”

The question instantly put Lumberman on the defense.

“What the fuck’s it to you?”

Sniff gave Lumberman a look that he was insulted, then shook his head.

“God damn, yer as bad as Chris when I asked him. Just give me a yes or a no. Are you getting serious with Applejack or at least planning to? And for the love of fuck, don’t flip out on me because you won’t be the only one who’s hooking up with your guardian pony.”

Lumberman had been ready to start a fight if Sniff was going to give him shit for getting as close as he was with Applejack, but the clarification left him confused.

“Is this about me and Apples or you asking because you found out about Benny?”

Sniff sighed and motioned for Chris and Cerb to move ahead into the forest before answering Lumberman.

“Benny isn’t dating by choice, so I don’t know where he stands. I’m in over my head, Chris probably is too, and I’m about to find out if Cerb said yes or no as well. So don’t think we’re here to gang up on you, because I’ve seen how you two are together. Becky seems to be at odds with us doing this, but I’m pretty sure Kelly beat us all to the punch on this… She might actually have fallen in love if she’s this involved with Big Mac.”

Lumberton shook his head and held back his laugh as best he could.

"Sniffy, in over his head, Chris living his dream, and Kelly found herself a man… Cerb, though… should have seen that one coming.”

Finally deep enough into the forest that they were obscured from any onlookers, Sniff could finally start their meeting.

“Alright, I’m not pussyfooting around with this, we don’t have a lot of time before we start drawing any more unwanted attention than we’re getting. The ponies here were acting clueless about anything sex-related because apparently they only know about it when they find their special somepony, boyfriend, love of their life, whatever. That’s why they don’t wear clothes or try to cover up. However, if y’all haven't’ noticed, they’re falling in love with us, and it’s obvious you three are head over heels for at least one of the mares you brought here today. And before you all get on the defense about me calling you out, I’m dating both Ovens and Twilight.”

After rambling off so much so quickly, Sniff took a breather just long enough to let that sink in, then went right back into it.

“They asked me out, not the other way around. Anyone else care to fess up?”

Cerb grinned, figuring he had no reason not to come clean at this point.

“Flutters and Rarity both asked me today, and I said yes. Glad I’m not the only one.”

Lumberman gave his two friends an odd look and cracked a huge grin.

“Okay, Sniff, I’m not surprised your swinging-”

Sniff raised his hand with a finger pointed at Lumberman to make his position clear.

“I’m not sleeping around or cheating. I’m… “ He seemed to freeze up for a moment before he almost seemed to look sad. “This is different.... I’m still trying to figure it all out, but before you start throwing shade, could you just tell us what your intentions are with Applejack? Cuz if you're just super good friends and that’s it, then you know enough about us and can head back to disappoint her.”

Lumberman dropped his grin, realizing how serious Sniff was actually taking this.

“Aight, my bad, and… no, she hasn’t asked me out, but I’ve got a plan for that. And I’m sorry for coming at ya like that, man. Same with you Cerb, you really lucked out with the way they look after you.”

A moment of silence passed by and three who spoke up were looking at Chris, who was decidedly nervous to be on the spot before owning up.

“I’m glad I’m not the only guy with more than one mare.”

Cerb chuckled and gave a playful punch to Chris’s shoulder.

“Look at you. Cowboy Cake with, wait. Let me guess. Starlight and… damn… who else you been with?”

Lumberman grinned, thinking he had to know the most likely mare.

“Man, I still can’t believe you all are double-dipping like that, but fuck it. It’s gotta be Rainbow Dash. Yeah… after the fight those two had-”

“I’mma stop ya right there, bud,” Sniff interrupted. “Y’all ain’t going to believe this, and Chris, don’t you fucking lie, because after what I saw you come in with, they need to know what we know.”

Chris groaned so loudly, the others knew right away he was dealing with some serious embarrassment and didn’t want to talk about it. However, he also knew he wasn’t going to be able to bull shit his way out of it.

“I’m dating Starlight… and Cream Heart from the dance… and her friends Prim Posy and Cheerilee, also from the dance.

Cerb exhaled loudly and bent over with his hands on his knees.

“Jeeez-us, Chris. How the fuck-”

“And Derpy,” Chris added, now beat red in the face. “And they invited Nurse Redheart in at the end before they all got together to ask me to be a part of their harem.”

Cerb blinked repeatedly, having speculated that Chris was fooling around, but that was more intense than what he was going through.

“A harem?”

Chris double facepalmed and groaned again, already feeling the awkward and judgment piling on.

“I don’t fucking know how the fuck it happened. When Starlight and I patched things up in the orchard I told her that I wished I had come here alone so I didn’t have to worry about you assholes giving me shit for wanting to be with a pony.”

He slowly pulled his hands away and saw he had their undivided attention. However, it didn’t look like they were in any position to pass much of any judgment. If that was the case, he figured he might as well just be honest with them.

“She thought I would only like her as a friend but wanted to make up for pissing me off at the end of our movie night and probably giving me alcohol poisoning. That led to her re-introducing me to the four girls that bought the dance with me, and Derpy, to swap dates with. That’s why they were with me when we ran to the gym for Cerb’s fight to go into the forest with Fluttershy for Becky.”

At one point Sniff was following the story, but was totally lost now.

“Hold up… so it was Starlight that set you up with Cream Heart at the arcade?”

Chris quickly realized how long this was going to take and leaned his back against a tree to get comfortable.

“Yes, but before that, she also wanted to help out with giving us power back at the house. So, we came back here and she tried to duplicate about an ounce of gas from the generator to see if she could even do it, and no… she can’t. The spell has limitations on how complex the substance can be. All the chemicals that go into refined gas was too much and it exploded in a fireball.”

Without even pausing, Christ couldn’t help but feel stupid for his mental failure that day. He didn’t remember a time before where he had been in so much danger and not even reacted.

“I stood there and watched her spell go into a critical meltdown like a dipshit. Since I was momentarily retarded, she tackled me and put up a shield around us… From there, one thing led to another, we kissed, she talked me into keeping the original plan with dating the others and just added her into the rotation... God that sounds fucked up when I say it like that.”

The more Chris heard himself retell the story, the more ridiculous he knew it sounded. Then again, look at who he was talking to. Also, the fact they were already in a world based on a children’s cartoon helped make it ever so less insane.

“She convinced me to agree by sitting on my lap and grinding into my crotch, and… fuck… I shouldn’t need to explain why that worked. You know who I am, but after that, she went to the others and told them what happened between us. Berry Punch dropped out after having second thoughts about being with a human or some bullshit.”

He shook his head at that. Still not sure why he wasn’t told the full story about it. Not that it mattered anymore.

“Later that night, when Sniff was on his date with Oven Fresh, I went out with Cream Heart and she tried to one-up Starlight’s story and… good fucking god. I’m calling bullshit on them not knowing about sex beforehand because we didn’t fuck, but she was going through the motions over my pants.”

Chris had to take a moment to collect his thoughts. This was the most insane story he could tell. It was up there with some of the fanfics he’d read before. Although, some of the similarities were starting to match up.

“Anyway… I went on a date with Derpy, and god damn is her kid cute. Anyway, she was shy at that point and I only gave her a kiss goodnight. Starlight, however… all I had to do was tell her about my date and just the kiss we shared. So, naturally, thinking I should have had more… we had sex that night… and the morning after where Twilight caught her coming out of my room. Twilight didn’t know, but she asked her to go back out to the Castle of the Two Sisters with her after that. Which brings me to a point I need to share with you if you go that far with them.”

Sniff nodded and butted in.

“I was going to talk to just Cerb today and get a feel for things, but then Chris brought in his harem and I saw the same exhausted look on all of them but Starlight’s. The same look Oven Fresh has, and that’s when I knew we all needed to talk.”

Chris took a deep breath and prepared to try and explain this as best he could, while the others continued to listen with wrapped attention.

“Turns out, our magic touch isn’t limited to our hands. If you end up having sex, they cum super fast, super hard, and might get a little aggressive if they want more, and they all do.”

Sniff did a sharp turn back to Chris.

“What? Oven Fresh has never… well, okay, maybe one morning, but… nevermind. You’re skipping over the most important parts.”

He turned back to Cerb and Lumberman, delicately trying to balance potential sensitivity and what was likely happening.

“They… do certainly want to keep the sex going, but it will exhaust them. Not just that though, don’t let them get… shit, okay, they might get aggressive about vaginal sex, but don’t let them get carried away to try to take control. We’re too big for them, there’s no way to safely go all the way without-” He raised his hands and emphasized a focus on his fingers. “-helping them work their way up to it.”

Chris nodded again, a little regret still showing through, while the others listened on.

“I found that out the hard way. For now oral is a safer alternative, but giving or recieving… they… can’t get enough of it.”

Lumberman started to back away pumping his hands out, motioning them to stop.

“Okay, that’s… look, it took me a lot to get to this point where I want to be with Applejack, but I don’t need to hear about y’alls sex life with your multiple waifus.”

That had escalated rather quickly and Sniff agreed they needed to pump the breaks a little.

"Alright, but like I said. I wasn't going to pussyfoot around with this. We're all grown adults. We understand the birds and the bees, and there's no better combination of broken fucks who could have been sent here to end up meeting these girls. It's like I said back when Benny told us what happened to him out there. Our lives are better because of them.”

Even if it was obvious, that got everyone’s attention highly focused on Sniff again on his speech.

“Benny needed to get over what happened to him, he did that with Pinkie's help. Cerb had his nightmares and isolation, now he has Flutters and Diamond Thighs. Kelly needed a solid man in her life and now she has Big Mac. Chris needed his confidence, and now he's basically got a harem. Even Becky has a shot of surviving her disease and went back into medicine because of Dash and the others. I'm surprisingly slowing down and re-evaluating my shit because of Ovens and Twilight… And you, Lumberman… After what happened to Cerb’s family, then losing Amber, which hurt you the most, and that cunt that fucked you over...”

It hurt Lumberman hearing her name again, even more so after talking about her with Applejack. However, hearing Sniff bring it up, it was clear he knew why Sniff was so quick to see there was something between his attachment to Applejack. It was enough to have him explain himself.

“Even if Apples and I can’t have any kids together, I want to be a part of her family. Yeah… I’m willing to go this far. I don’t care if she’s not what I imagined a wife to be. Her family is good to me and took me in just like your folks did, Justin… God.. I’m even slipping back to those old days.”

Cerb lowered his head, the cruel reality of their destiny taking hold again.

“Look, guys… do we have any reason to believe we’re ever going home now that the one that brought us here is dead?”

Sniff shook his head, having already accepted that such a thing was unlikely.

“I trust Twilight. Girl knows her shit… but she’s never shown any confidence in it even being a possibility. So if there is a way home, The Pony of Shadows took it to his grave. Twilight’s going to have to start from scratch, which I imagine is going to be like a race to the moon, except no one knows where the moon is. All they know is there’s a black hole in the way and no means to get past it.”

Lumberman sulked, his words from earlier no longer sitting well with him.

“I kind of had the same conversation with Benny before he left for his blind date. I told him, in not so many words, that we’re stuck here and between the five of us guys, we only had two girls to choose from and-” He paused for a moment, realizing what Sniff had likely intended this meet up to be for them. “-ain’t none of us interested in each other like that. Our options were either what we’re doing now, or dying alone. Benny wasn’t sold on it, but you all had the right idea. I’m not ashamed of what I want, and we all have our reasons for what we’re doing. We need to let him know he can be happy, too.”

Chris felt a weight had been lifted off his shoulders, though one heavy piece that was hung behind caused some concern.

“What about Becky?”

Cerb stood up a bit taller, ready to provide a solution.

“Becky might not be ready for any of this. She wasn’t excited for Lumberman and Applejack being so close and must have assumed what we all know now. Her and Dash are tight, but Dash seems to know what’s going on and is looking out for us. I don’t know why, but I’ll talk to her. Figure out a way to ease her into it. Even if she doesn’t want to find her stud out here, at least be cool with us.”

With that cleared up, and no opposition being offered, Cerb hiked up his ax and looked around them at the many trees to choose from.

“Welp, since we’re all on the same page, I’m dipping out early tonight. I made some plans for me and my girls before I knew what they really wanted and asked me out. I might not know how this three-way relationship is going to work, but those two saved my life in more ways than one. I want to show them how much I care about them, so, don’t be surprised when I step out.”

Lumberman chuckled and started to look for a good source of timber.

“This shit’s so fucking crazy, guys. Let’s grab some sticks and get back to the party. I’m sure the girls are just fucking loving the fact we wandered off into the Everfree right after the Timberwolves came after Cerb and all them... Those things scare the shit out of me.”

[Minutes earlier at the bathing tent.]

Twilight led the rest of the Mane Six into the bathing tent while letting Oven Fresh lean on her for support and Starlight bringing up the rear.

“Alright, girls. Rarity has a surprise for all of us, but you can also thank Oven Fresh and Peter for their help as well.”

Applejack sat anxiously. She was supposed to learn more from Fluttershy about what she was dealing with. Why did the others have to be here? Maybe she could be clever and find a why to sneak away to find out privately.

“Uh, how long is this supposed to take? I’m sure the rest ‘uh y’all girls got things to do. Or could I just come on back when yer all done? I can just have Fluttershy roll me out and she’ll bring me back when yer all done.”

Given Applejack’s anxious behavior, Fluttershy could sympathize but put the brakes on the chair and giggled a little inappropriately.

“Don’t worry Applejack. Everypony here knows the punch line. We were going to bring you in earlier to talk about it, but we didn’t want to bother you while you were with Lumberman.”

Starlight looked around the tent, heavily confused about what Fluttershy was talking about.

“Punch line? I don’t even know what the joke is. What are we talking about?”

To answer, Twilight levitated the series of boxes Rarity had brought over earlier and placed them out in front of their respective owners.

“Well, the joke, it seems, was mostly on me. Although I have to say Starlight, I’m so impressed at how fast you were able to get so much closer to Chris than anypony else did.”

Twilight quickly realized she was getting off-topic already and returned to her lecturing mode. She was going to get this out in the open, one way or another.

“Remember that lovely scent I mistook as perfume on you the other morning? I know what it is. And I’m so glad you must have made it quick that morning with Chris. You wouldn’t have been very helpful out there in the Everfree Forest if you were as tired as the rest of the girls you brought with you.”

Starlight began to silently panic at the accusation. There was no way she could have known. She was so careful and cautious, but then she noticed the weary look on Oven Fresh as she was lowered down onto a pile of towels with Twilight’s help. Her eyes went wide when Oven Fresh giggled and winked at her.

Despite her best efforts, Starlight’s secret was out and she knew she was busted.

“Oooooh, fuck me.”

Twilight grinned devilishly as she channeled some magic into her horn, ready to cast a spell.

“Oooooh, I bet he did.”

Author's Note

Well, things with Shinning and Cadance look... good? Egh, at least they have a common interest with each other and are still committed. Plus, she has something special she wants to share with him.

Otherwise, over at the human embassy, Pinkie might be regretting her decision with Benny. Yet, at the same time, she certainly seems happy with it at the same time. Happy enough to grab the booze and give Flutters and Rarity some much desired alone time with Cerb... for a movie and only a few smooches? At least he's enjoying it.

Although, Rainbow Dash dropping in for save was pretty legit. Just about as legit as that slam on AJ about not having a leg to stand on.

Not far away from where the walk away rule led them, AJ and Lumberman had some fun and we learn a little bit more not just Lumberman, but some of the others as well. A little more history to help with the big picture of things.

Also... she was so close.... so... damn... close.

Then Sniff showing up after Twilight lost her shit over how Ovens got wore out and Sniff must have tried to play it off as nothing big? How could that not happen? Although, that is sure to complicate things in the long run... or make things more interesting.

Otherwise, the pre-party is a UFC fight, four of the five guys coming clean with each other, and the main mares finally getting together to talk about getting dirty.

... if only Starlight hadn't been so caught off guard.

Anyway, be sure to come back next week and see the party getting started in:

Chapter 75. Post-War-Party Party: Part 1. "The Kick-Off."

Also, fair warning for those who love to see these couples together, take caution.
Something wicked this way comes.

75. Post-War-Party Party: Part 1. "The Kick-Off."

Twilight had Starlight exactly where she wanted her. Completely caught off guard with no preparations in store for what to say or anywhere else to go. Utterly helpless.

She released the spell and the entire interior of the tent was covered in a magic aura and gloated with a smug smile at her student who looked desperate for an escape route.

"Did he fuck all of your new friends on his bed back at the castle before you all came here? And how the fuck did he manage to carry them to the party?"

Having come out on top, she lowered her gaze to celebrate her little victory. "God damn is it good to know what the fuck those words mean now."

Applejack did a double-take between Twilight and Starlight.

"What in the hay? Starlight is having hard sex with Chris?"

Rainbow flew up to the center of the group, a look of panic and fear gripped her as she stage-whispered to the group.

"Will you all keep it down? You're not supposed to talk about these kinda things when other ponies can hear you."

Twilight rolled her eyes, knowing she'd have to keep her explanation short and simple for the group.

"I cast a privacy spell, Rainbow. The tent is completely soundproof."

Rainbow softened her expression and fluttered herself back down, looking mildly embarrassed.

"Oh… well, you still shouldn't be asking ponies about their private stuff like this. You know that."

She did a quick turn to Applejack. "But how did you know what fucking is? Oh! Are you and Lumberman, like, a couple now and… you know… doing things I shouldn't be asking you about?"

Putting Applejack’s progress with Lumberman on hold, Rarity was approaching high levels of alert with a focus on Twilight and the magic being used.

“You soundproof the room? Isn’t that illegal?”

Starlight rolled her eyes at the misinformed unicorn’s question.

“It’s not illegal. It’s just… highly frowned upon.”

Twilight groaned, having heard this accusation before when first learning the spell and knew she’d need to clarify.

“Starlight’s right, it’s not illegal. It does however have a bad reputation for being used to hide illegal activities. But it’s also a very difficult spell to conjure, so when it is used, it’s usually done by those who can do more sensational crimes. Also, I’m a princess, so I can do this if it’s for a good cause. Like asking if Applejack and Lumberman are a couple, now. Since all the humans are in my care, I need to know about important major changes that can affect them.”

Applejack grunted in pure annoyance and sat angrily in her wheelchair.

"We're not a couple… yet. But I'm working on it. And I only know that's what the word fuck means because Lumberman told me… I just don't know what sex is, and is Starlight and all her friends out there that look just as tired as Oven Fresh fucking Chr…"

The gears and cogs finally turned together in Applejack’s brain and the connections finally came together. "What the shit? Some pony actually knows what rutting is?"

Starlight floated over a towel to sit on, realizing she just got punked. Thankfully, it didn’t make her mad, but the approach wasn’t appreciated.

"If you must know, yes, I do know what it is, and yes, Chris and I have been rutting.”

She paused for a moment, rethinking her response, given the words being addressed. “Though, I guess what we’ve been doing is probably closer to fucking. That’s what I usually tell him I want at least.”

Starlight took another look at Oven Fresh, remembering the first time she ended up that way and how the rest of her harem shared similar looks. “And if Oven Fresh is looking like that, I'm guessing it isn't going to be a problem if we keep fucking?"

Finding a new opening, Pinkie slung herself up, shoulder to shoulder with Starlight.

"That depends. How open are you to inviting your favorite party pony to-ack!"

Having gotten out of control with her requests again, Pinkie was yanked away by Twilight's magical leash.

"Pinkie, for the love 'uh… You can't keep asking to fuck every human so blatantly. For crying out loud, you don't even know how Benny's date is going to turn out. Wouldn't you rather be with him anyway?"

Rainbow watched the off-putting site that was Pinkie tugging away at her magic leash. Such a sad display from the normally bubbly and adorable party pony.

"You know, Twi… maybe the movie was onto something."

Starlight blinked and took in what was going on around her. This had escalated so much faster than she could have ever imagined and chose to ignore the movie comment for the time being.

"Sorry, Pinkie, but the girls and I have a shared interest with Chris, as well as each other. I don’t know where you all stand with… actually, who all is dating who? Is everypony fucking their human besides Pinkie?”

Happy to announce her recent successes with her human, Rarity proudly spoke up.

“Well, we haven’t had the chance to bring everypony up to date, but if you haven’t noticed the difference Justin has shown with Fluttershy and myself, we opened up with how we really feel about him this morning and he has returned similar feelings for us. So, we are officially a trio and excited to see where this leads. We also have something else to share, but if the topic is about who is with who and getting everypony educated on rutting, that would be something more important at the moment.”

Starlight turned to Rarity, another surprise that hit harder than she expected.

“You’re both dating Cerb? I mean, Justin? Is it just you two taking turns or… god damn… If you’re a trio, am I not the only one into mares now?”

Pinkie’s eyes went wide and she gasped.

“Just like in the movie! It’s spreading! This proves it! I need one potentially evil slutty doctor and two dicks, stat!”

After frantically tugging on her magical leash, she stopped to consider what she was asking for and how that would end for her. Since that would stop the fun, she turned to Starlight, giving her best bedroom eyes.

“I know you’re not a doctor, but could you dress as one and reinfect me after my treatment?”

Rainbow Dash could tell where this was going and didn’t like the potential destination.

“Starlight, ignore that. Pinkie just learned about sex today and might be a bit over-excited to try it out herself.”

Oven Fresh giggled, now awake enough to join the conversation, but still not looking all that lively.

“I need to watch this movie you’re all talking about. I’d love to see what being able to take the whole length of a dick looks like. Twilight mentioned it on the way here.”

Now there was a good conversation for Starlight to address...and get her mind off of the somewhat disturbing direction Pinkie was currently going.

“Woah… okay, while it is amazing, if you haven’t gotten that far yet, I strongly recommend staying with hands and oral.”

Every mare attached to a human had their eyes glued on Starlight like she just grew a pair of wings. However, none had been more taken back than Twilight of all ponies.

“Were you able to take all of Chris’s dick? How?! Humans are huge!”

Rarity was rightfully concerned as well.

“If Chris is anywhere near the same size as Justin… oh my.”

Starlight gave a nervous grin, only now realizing the can of worms she had opened.

“Umm… well, after Chris and I got carried away a few nights ago, we had a talk about what sex actually is-”

“Goddamnit!” Applejack shouted. “Can somepony please tell me what is going on?! Am I the only pony who doesn’t know now?”

Deciding to play mediator, Fluttershy laid a hoof over Applejack’s foreleg, feeling bad for not being quicker to address these issues with her friend who needed the help.

“Sorry, about that. Things are moving so fast and we’re all trying to catch up with what everypony knows. It seems like we’ve all learned different things at different times. Most of what we know now has been because the humans offered to share what they know. We just haven’t been brave enough-”

“Or smart enough,” Rainbow Dash jokingly threw into the conversation.

Fluttershy rolled her eyes, annoyed, but not too put off given how accurate that was.

“Or smart enough to bother asking any of our human friends until recently… except for Dashie, who has probably learned the most from Becky.”

Starlight chuckled nervously, realizing how far behind some of the others must have been before today, or possibly still were.

“Yeah… some of the things Chris told me seemed too gross or crazy to be true. Had it not been for all the kissing we’d done, or the fact that we came together when he…” She stopped and took a cautious look around the room. “How open are we going to be about what all we’ve done so far? Because Chris has worked really hard to keep everything we’ve done a secret up till now.”

Twilight huffed, frustrated at a potential roadblock to their conversation, but fully understood the need for privacy.

“We’d appreciate anything you're willing to help us with, but if you think Chris wouldn’t like what you’ve done with each other being shared, that’s fine. Although, Peter is out talking with the other guys that are here about everything we’re discussing. Just like us, he realized we can’t keep these relationships we’re starting with each other a secret for long. It might even be harmful if we force ourselves to hide how we feel. Also, from the sound of things, sex is an important part of human romantic, or maybe even their regular social relationships, and there’s so much we need to know about it still. So, Applejack, we’ll tell you everything we know. And Starlight, please share as much as you can.”

Rarity opened Applejack’s box for her and revealed its contents.

“Also, while we go over all that, let’s get you dressed up. We think Lumberman is going to love how this looks on you.”

[Back inside the house.]

The guards were all drawn into the fights. The most vocal was Onyx sharing his thoughts.

"The first fight was kinda slow, but these two fighters make it clear why they didn't just rush in and start swinging."

Thunder Glide laughed, recognizing the strategy.

"Probably why Cerb drew you in when you two duked it out. He could have destroyed you, you know."

Helix laughed at the obvious observation.

"These guys all fight for sport, Cerb fought to survive. He has to be better."

Onyx knew where he stood, as much as it hurt to admit it.

"Yeah, I was stupid, but now I have Chris to teach me this style of combat. Ooooh!" He watched the current fighters exchanging blows. "That had to hurt… I'm glad Cerb didn't hit me like that."

Prim Posy was close enough to overhear the conversation and added her two cents.

"I was there when you fought Cerb. I think you put up a pretty good fight, but with Chris helping you out, I'm sure he'll be able to teach you a lot. You'll have to find out how he keeps his endurance up so well. That will really help you out."

Oblivious to the context, Onyx grinned at the thought of having a new edge on everypony else. Maybe even being able to stand up against Cerb if they were to spar again given enough time could yield a different outcome.

"I hope so… look at those grapples. That's just like what Cerb did to you, Helix. And Thunder, aren't you glad you didn't have to fight him, now? Once he got a hold of you, it would have been over."

Thunder narrowed her brow at the lack of confidence, but that quickly fell away with the reality of where they all stacked up when compared to Cerb.

"I don't think I would have fared any better than you if he hit me, and I doubt I'd be able to escape a hold like Helix was in, but I'd still show him what I'm made of if given the chance."

A sense of pride and admiration started to grow at the thought of training with Cerb. He was so unlike the other soldiers and guards she had worked within the past. She could see why he had garnered so much respect from the royals and admiration from others.

"Cerb called me a Lioness, I intend to prove him right. Then you and I need to have another go at it."

Swifty heard the challenge and thought this could be a good opportunity for all of them to earn some brownie points.

"You know, they've only seen a small taste of pegasus style combat. Sniff wants to see what we can do, and I'm sure Cerb would like to know where you are, skills-wise. Do you think we can give them a demonstration tonight?"

Thunder turned to her understudy with a grin.

"Specialist, are you trying to impress somepony?"

Swifty wasn't blind to the insinuation and countered accordingly.

"I'm coming along for the ride just like you are. Don't act like you don't have a battle plan for Cerberus."

Easily catching the insinuation, Thunder grew visibly flustered and tried to act stern and collected.

"Mind your bearings, Swifty."

Still oblivious, Onyx offered his most helpful insight.

"Don't be stupid, Thunder. You always need to have a battle plan. Don't underestimate these humans like I did. You may think you know more than I do, but I felt what they can do, you have no idea what they're really capable of."

Now confident she had her mentor pegged, Swifty winked at Thunder.

“We should plan together. Our window for victory might be closing.”

A knocking came at the front door and an excited unicorn called out.

“Hello? We’re a bit early, but we brought some bon bons!”

[Over in Celestia's private study shortly after Trixie agreed to help the princess.]

Trixie looked over a copy of the spell she had created, nothing but bad memories coming to mind as she examined it.

"This is it, and this is where I mixed up feet and meters, but this is what I changed midway through the spell."

Celestia looked at the section of the spell Trixie had pointed out.

"The emotion binding?"

Trixie sulked, shame robbing her of any humility or bravado.

"I put as much power behind that part as I could. As far as I can tell, I focused so much on that part that it must have reached out and found them instead. Why? I don't know, but for all the horrors they shared in their world and stuck together, their bonds with each other must have been so much stronger than what any pony had for me that… I don't even know, Princess. And there's so much more I would like to tell you."

Celestia laid a comforting wing over Trixie's back, hoping to stay on topic.

"I apologize, Trixie, but I'm limited to handling only this portion of the human's problems right now. My sister, along with Twilight and the rest of her friends will need to know everything else. But there should be no cause for alarm now that the Pony of Shadows has been defeated. For now, let us stay focused on this. What else can you tell me about this bridge you created."

For all the pain that Trixie had revisited during her review with Celestia, she couldn't get over the feeling she wasn't being taken seriously. Celestia was too focused on only this portion of the story. There was so much more that should be made known that Trixie knew she needed to get back to Twilight.

"There isn't anything more to tell… I'd like to help you more, but this is all I have to share about my spell. And if that's all you need from me, can I head back to Ponyville?"

There hadn't been much for Celestia to take away from Trixie's confession and explanations. She had served her purpose and should be rewarded as such, as per their agreement.

"Very well. I will send for the guards to escort you to the train station and load your wagon for departure. You have been very helpful."

Trixie bowed, but their whole interaction now felt like a hollow exchange. What was Celestia really after that made this spell more important than what she learned from the dreams? But if the Pony of Shadows was the source of everything, why had the Echoes never mentioned him, or did they really not know? Although, if Celestia didn't care to address any of that, maybe she could answer a more personal question.

"Princess, before I go, could I ask you something about my time here all those years ago?"

That was an odd shift in conversation, but Celestia could humor it.

"Of course. What would you like to know?"

Trixie lowered her head, her humility and pride must have been wiped out if she was going to ask this question.

"I was invited to your school because of how gifted my father is. Everypony assumed I was destined to follow in his hoof steps, but as soon as I started your classes, everything became so much harder for me… It was like I had so much potential for greatness, but the moment I thought I could have it, something robbed me of it. Was I just a failure, or if something could be so strong as to pull seven creatures from another dimension to fight a darkness we couldn't fight on our own… or could there really be something pulling the strings to give some ponies the power to make their dreams come true but ignore others? Maybe even hold them back for some greater goal?"

Celestia lowered her eyes and turned away. After having her dreams slip away just as everything seemed to come in line to make it come true, how could she not relate?

"I remember how much promise you showed when you came to my school. And it is true, no sooner had you arrived your performance only seemed to diminish the more your passion and determination grew. I wish I could have done more to help you then, but I, unfortunately, had so many pressing matters that required my utmost attention. Perhaps… it is as you say, that our fate is bound on certain paths that rob us of our dreams for greater goals. But I assure you, you are not the only one to have dreamed for something only to have awoken to the reality that what our hearts desired was not to be."

That wasn't really an answer to her question, but it did raise another if Celestia did feel the same as she did and must have lost something dear to her.

"If you were told that getting what you wanted meant fighting against everything that stood in your way, and going against the fate destiny had planned for you… would you fight the Will of Harmony itself if it meant you could be happy?"

"Fighting fate itself to get what we really want?" Celestia asked, wondering if that was what she was doing herself. "Following the path fate lays out for us is full of misery and painful memories. I can only hope it really is for a greater goal. Then again, here you are. It must be fate."

Celestia had opened up more than she should have and needed to put some distance between them again.

"Trixie, I have kept you long enough, and your assistance should prove most helpful.”

She turned towards the door and escorted Trixie out to the sole Lunar Guard standing outside the study.

“Cutter, if you would please escort Trixie Lulamoon to Ponyville along with her wagon. I'm sure you would love to hear of your daughter's adventure in the Everfree Forest, but I’m unfortunately going to be preoccupied for the time being. I’m also sure you would rather hear about it from Oven Fresh herself rather than my second hoof account."

Cutter bowed graciously, excited for the opportunity to return to her old stomping grounds.

"Right away, Princess."

[Back in the bath tent with Twilight and the others.]

Applejack was grieving over her bathtime shenanigans with Lumberman after a thorough explanation of sexuality. Add in a few choice terms, curse words, their meanings, and some dirty jokes, she was feeling rather foolish. Even more foolish after realizing why it felt so good when he touched her.

"Gawd damn it. No wonder Woody was so nervous in the bathtub. And then me saying not to go poking and prodding? I practically told him that I wanted him to finger fuck me. Son of a bitch! How in the literal fuck did we know so little about this shit?"

Ovens, now a little more awake and alert, had to point out some discrepancies in the collective stories they'd been sharing. Enough she stopped at putting on only one of the leggings.

"Well, I think we need to reexamine what we think we know about all this. We thought we knew what sex was, but didn't. And as far as I can tell, those who were closest to our humans were the first to start remembering. Otherwise, how would Applejack have known that rutting is having sex? Why would Fluttershy and Rarity's first thoughts of being intimate with Cerb involve them doing what Starlight's first real sexual experience was? And fuck you, Starlight... Lucky bitch."

Knowing it was all in jest, Starlight rolled her eyes.

"Oh, kiss my ass. I paid the price that night and the morning after. But if you're that jealous, just convince Sniff to go through with introducing you to the agonizing pain that is having your pussy stretched out to the point you're crying.”

Starlight paused for a moment, hoping the levity would help make her point. After all, two of the others had proven how difficult it was to even try just a few hours ago in front of her.

“Chris didn't know he was hurting me and I was too horny at that point to care. It’s bad enough that now that he does know, he won't try it with any of the other girls. Well… not anymore at least."

Oven Fresh groaned, frustrated with her experience that day.

"Peter knew right away how much work I needed to get to that point. And I was so god damn close today, and thank you again, Twilight. It’s a good thing you didn't know any better."

She stopped talking for a moment as she melted into the feeling of the thin silk panties Rarity had provided. "Mmmph… God damn did you make these ever feel so much better than the last pair. I hope this gets me rutted tonight. Fuck the pain, I want all of him inside me. At least cum in me, even though watching it does turn me on so much when I get to see."

Hearing of all the progress the others had made, Applejack gave Twilight a sad look.

"Hey, Twilight? You had a thing for Sniff fer some time now and even got him to start dating you. Not only that, he practically invited you to fuck'em anytime you wanted and probably wanted you to join in today with him and Ovens. So why ain't ya taken a shot at it?"

Twilight sighed, still struggling with that herself.

"I don't know, and I'm actually a little worried about that. All of you girls have been pursuing it without any issues, even Rainbow Dash has at least shown an interest in trying some of the things we're talking about… But I just don't have that desire in me. Not that it doesn't sound wonderful, and I've enjoyed what I've seen. It’s just...there's something missing inside that makes me nothing more than just a little curious about saying yes to it."

Fluttershy felt terrible for Twilight, but there was still something else bothering her.

"We still have no idea why our memories have been suppressed, or what could have wiped my memory. More importantly, why?"

While not sex-related, Rarity had a thought come to mind, remembering what Ovens had mentioned.

"Ovens, dear. I remember before that you said maybe they were sent here for a reason. Is it possible that perhaps they weren't sent here only for us to save them?"

With a bit of a grumble in her voice, Applejack sounded off like they were mocking her with her own ideas.

"That's what I've been saying! I know that they have an apple-cart full of problems they've all been dealing with, but look at us! I never knew how lonely I was until Woody stepped up and took care 'uh me. Same with Rarity, Fluttershy, and Oven Fresh. Starlight and her making more than just friends after getting close to Chris. Rainbow Dash is taking her job more seriously and is getting closer to being a Wonderbolt after making friends with Becky. Pinkie Pie… … … Twilight certainly has certainly stepped up to be a better leader after Sniff helped her out."

Pinkie turned with a snarl at Applejack.

"Hey! You skipped right over me! I'm getting better at stuff. Benny… um… well… I fought the Timberwolves with C4. That's new for me."

Applejack sighed, now feeling bad for not knowing how Pinkie was supposed to fit into this.

"Well, besides fighting and wanting to rut like a dog want'en to chase balls-"

"Phrasing!" Twilight shouted with great joy.

Rainbow rocked back, sliding on her last legging and laughing it up.

"Yes! Yes! I'm so glad somepony else finally gets that joke!"

After coming down from laughing, Twilight tried to look endearing as she apologized.

"Sorry, I had to put that joke to use. But please, continue."

Applejack grinned, wanting to laugh, despite the seriousness of the conversation.

"Heh, whatever. As I was saying, Pinkie. You did a lot fer Benny, and setting him up with the two music mares is a new skill for you, but maybe you just haven't found your new calling yet. After all, yer the last one us to fall fer any of our studs. But still, our lives are better with them and I think they were sent here fer us. We were made fer each other… even if some 'uh y'all up and decided to share 'em. Though, I can't say I understand that one."

Pinkie finished putting on her last piece of the new outfit, still heavily distracted by how cute it was, despite the currently frustrating conversations."

"Certainly could use a lot more sharing if you ask me.” She looked over the new outfit. “This skirt is so cute, it makes me sick… Do you think Benny will like it?"

Rarity finished slipping on the panties for Applejack, happily looking over her work.

"The first one was made for Oven Fresh with Peter's tastes in mind. Originally, I started to make ones for Fluttershy and myself because of Peter's fascination on her posterior, hoping for similar results."

She straightened out the hems of Applejack’s skirt. The solid tones and straight forward lines weren't like her previous designs, but it worked so well. Seeing them on all her friends made her realize just how right Sniff was about his approach to women’s fashion. It all popped and drew emphasis to all of their most alluring locations.

"I'm sure these designs will do exactly what I hoped they would. However, before I knew the rest of you, except for you Applejack, ever had any interest, I figured I would see how well these designs worked for a new line Peter said he would help me with. Then, after talking to Twilight this morning and realizing we all likely had gone colt crazy, I made some last-minute alterations to maximize their effectiveness. So, if they don't work, I don't know what will."

Not having a human stallion to impress, Rainbow finished looking over her new outfit with some thoughts about their intended purpose.

"How much of mine was Sniff's idea and how much was yours? And am I the only one who's noticed the more any of you start getting close to or falling in love with them you start using their real names instead of their nicknames? At least for Sniff and Cerb. Applejack is the oddball who gave Lumberman a new nickname instead."

Applejack gave a half-glare, half-smirk at her cocky friend.

"I'm also the only one not sharing… but yeah, you are right about that. Although, more importantly, if we're remembering stuff because of how close we are to them… what else don't we know? And outside of all the new things they’re teaching us, what else are they gonna help us remember?"

Rainbow thought that was a good point, but then noticed a smaller container she hadn’t opened inside her clothes box.

“That’s a good question because they know a lot of things we don’t. Also, Rarity, what’s this last box for?”

She opened it to find another pair of panties. “More panties? Why did you give us two pairs? Also, these panties almost feel a little too good, if you know what I mean.”

Rarity had almost completely forgotten about those, but it was important to let her friends know what they were made for.

“Oh, yes. Well, you see, I wasn’t sure who all was… ahem.” She made a point to intentionally clear her throat for what she was about to say. “Having issues with getting in the mood at inopportune times. Those panties are made with some very absorbent material. I’m already wearing mine. Think of it as an early gift.”

“Gift?” Starlight asked aloud, suddenly remembering something. “Awe, shit. I almost forgot.”

She opened a bag she had brought in and levitated out Lumberman’s phone along with an orange crystal. Her horn continued to glow, brightening as she began to cast a spell.

“Applejack, I was going to do this earlier but we got way too deep in all the sex talk. This is going to be a gift for you and Lumberman. Right now, only you can make it work, but it’s for both of you to enjoy. The same goes for the rest of you girls when I get more crystals.”

[Back with the guys gathering wood.]

The mood surrounding the male group has shifted dramatically from when they first started talking. Harmless jokes, a few sidebar questions over little things they noticed, and a fast acceptance of each other's choices had become the norm.

Cerb had taken to cutting most of the logs when an honest question came to mind.

“Hey, Sniff? When did you first start thinking about taking the plunge?”

Mostly focused on stacking the timber, Sniff wasn't ready for the question.

“When? Oh… uh… the first night you were gone, I guess. After the misunderstanding with Twilight, I had to get out of there and Oven Fresh was the only one I could think of to hang out with.”

He moved another small pile of sticks. Separating the dry branches from the fresh-cut timber.

“She offered me breakfast, so I offered to repay her with dinner. Gave me a great reason to go to Grapes and Olives again. But when I met her there, she was wearing, thee, most, evil short skirt-”

Cerb stopped mid-swing, knowing all too well what that must have done to him.

“Oooooh shit, Sniffy. Jesus… did you skip dinner?”

Sniff laughed and threw a stick at Cerb, despite knowing why he’d make such an assumption.

“Fuck you, we had dinner, but yes, the skirt caught my eye in all the ways it shouldn’t have. Anyway, talking to her during the date is what got me into her."

"Phrasing," Chris joked from the side.

Willing to laugh along, Sniff tossed another stick at the jokester.

"Eat a dick, Chris. But, no… She’s… I dunno. It’s more than just being cute. She's funny, she’s got mad game, and she played me every step of the way. I was weak and tempted enough that I tried to test the waters that night, but she wasn’t at the point where she knew what she wanted.”

With another pile stacked high enough, Sniff started a new pile while moving onto the next night of progress with his baker.

“It wasn’t until you got back and Applejack was all fucked up that I couldn’t stick around, so I went out to check up on Spike. I talked to him, cheered him up, but putting things in perspective just got me feeling worse. So, I went over to her place just to talk to her about anything except what happened and get drunk.”

He paused for a moment, picking up a stick that was much smaller and lighter than he assumed. A fitting analogy for the harmless deception he fell victim to that night.

“She tricked me by telling me to look for shit in all the wrong places to take up to her room for us to eat. It took me forever to find everything, and when I did and made my way upstairs, there she was again in that fucking skirt.”

All the guys laughed, knowing from his stories in the past, just how easy he fell for a girl in a short skirt, but he wasn’t done.

“Yeah… my mind went there. I still can’t believe how human they look in certain positions. Shut up, phrasing, yes, I know. But I straight up asked her what she was doing and if she wanted sex. And get this, she-”

Unexpectedly, Chris jumped in with an answer he had to verify.

“She said sex is only for starting families and that’s it?”

Sniff stopped to comment on how right he was, but then his smile dropped a little and he was curious how Chris had known.

“Yeah… how’d you know?”

Chris stared with a near apologetic look.

“That’s what Starlight told me after we… ended up doing stuff… I thought she knew, but she was just following my lead and didn’t know what sex was. I had to explain to her what sex is and that sex with us won’t get them pregnant. I mean… that’s just not how this shit works. Magic or otherwise.”

Sniff shook his head, that update not weighing much on his mind at that moment.

“Yeah, it’s weird to think they believe having sex once means instant pregnancy. So, I told her how that wasn’t gonna happen with me, and… maybe she lied to me about really knowing anything, because she seduced the fuck out of me after that. The rest, you guys can figure what’s right for you on your own when the time comes. But what about you, Cerb? We both know Lumberman and Chris’s motivation, what about you? When did you take interest in your two?”

Cerb did one final chop for the last piece they would need for the night, then took a breather.

“Me? Shit… Rarity got me thinking about what it would be like to try and find a girl when we got home, but that was only because we had such a great time together. But I guess she knew I wasn’t comfortable with the idea then and… I think we also kinda both thought that since I was pranked into the date with her, fuck you guys by the way, that neither of us were actually interested in each other.”

That date with Rarity could have gone so much differently had he not been so closed off back then. In all actuality, when Sniff had jokingly asked if it was, “Just a wine and dine, no bed and grind?” It really did make him question his own intentions and what he really felt about her at the time.

“It wasn’t really until we were camping out in the Everfree that I realized how they felt about me. Just because of how they were acting, and… I… feel better when I’m with them. More than them stopping the nightmares, how ever that works. I told them about what I did while in the SandBox, that I had to kill people there, that I brought the gun with me even though I know the kind of damage it could do… but they didn’t judge me for it.”

Lumberman smiled softly and nodded his approval.

“That’s legit man. Still kinda odd seeing you with two girls at the same time. But hey, if this makes all of you happy, who I’m I to say boo about it?”

Cerb smiled, but it slowly melted to a realization of how serious this investment was into each other they all had made.

“They saw the better part of me that I didn’t think anyone could… They both love me… I don’t think I fully realized that until just now. But, more than that, they’re making me a better me, and I intend to do the same with them. And by the way, I promised not to kill anyone while I’m here, and while I intend to stick to that, I’m going to train them to fight.”

It was briefly mentioned earlier that day after breakfast, but with the new commitments they were forming, they were likely all going to be in more danger because of them.

“We’re all targets,” Cerb Clarified. “I want the next villain that steps up to get beaten down so bad no one fucks with us again after that. I hope you all do the same.”

While that was all good advice, Sniff picked up his bundle of sticks, ready to head back.

“Well… I’m no martial artist, but I think I can come up with some good ideas to help Twilight with her tactics and Ovens… bitch breathes fire, and we all saw what both of them can do. Fuck it, they’ll probably just find ways to get better training together. I’ll probably end up being the brains behind the beauty.”

Lumberman grabbed his bundle of sticks, ready to lead them out.

“Applejack is still recovering, but I already got some ideas in mind for her.”

Chris gathered his bundle and thought about what he could do.

“Starlight is already top tier, but I’m not sure what to do with the other girls. All of them but Redheart have kids to take care of… I don’t want them being targets, so I might need your help.”

Cerb holstered his ax and grabbed his load to carry back, careful not to overtax his leg.

“I think just like our magic resistance gets stronger the angrier we get, I think they all get stronger with theirs. At least I know Fluttershy does, but even Rarity’s magic seems to flare up a lot more when she gets pissed. Let’s make this a work in progress and keep each other updated. My girls are already in it and motivated.”

Not sure what all he could contribute, Sniff started to lead himself out, eager to get back.

“We can only deal with so many crises so close together, I doubt that’s how this world works if we’re doing what we need to do. Now fuck the what-if scenarios and let’s get back to the party. If we're all good to go with this, then I’d rather not leave my girls waiting, and I’m sure yours are all missing you, too.”

[Over at the backside of the house a few minutes later.]

All the sticks had been piled up and a nice base for the fire had been set up. They had even walked around the side of the house to pull out some lawn chairs for the evening.

The fire pit was ready for a party and the guys were just about to head in when they heard a collection of giggles and ladies chatting. Of course, it was the mares all walking out together in short skirts and outfits only Sniff could fashion together.

The guys all saw them. How could they not? But it was Chris who said what the others were thinking.

“Sniff… why are they all dressed so sexy?”

Cerb felt his heart rate picking up, along with a growing sense of panic.

“Did you have to get all of them the same sexy outfits.”

Sniff gulped, knowing how much harder this night, among other things, was going to be with them all dressed like this… Particularly, how hard he was going to be all night.

“I had nothing to do with this. I don’t… oh, shit. Twilight said there was going to be a surprise for me for the party. I didn’t think it would be for all of us.”

Fluttershy excitedly called out as soon as she noticed her man standing out in the backyard.

“Justin!”

There were no follow up comments, only the rush of mares running and/or flying over to their men, with the exception of Applejack being teleported over with Twilight. But who got there first or when or how wasn’t important. What was important was how excited they were to show off their new threads while Pinkie and Rainbow Dash went in to offer a temporary distraction.

Amongst all the chatter of calls for them to look and exclaim about what parts they liked the most, Rarity spoke above the rest to ask them all one very important question.

“Boys, I’m thinking about starting a new line with these designs in mind for my summer lineup. So, I have to ask, what do you all think?”

There was no order or unity in the quick responses of praise from the guys. All of them were too flustered or excited to take turns praising the results as well as future outlooks.

When the clamoring died down, Starlight brought Lumberman’s phone out and showed it to him, drawing his attention away from everyone else.

“Lumberman, Chris asked me to see if I could fix your phone. I’m not sure if I can, but if it’s possible, I was told it has a code that has to be put in to make it work. What might that be?”

Lumberman was surprised to see she had his phone, but if she could make it work again, that would have been great.

“Zero, four, two, eight. Do you really think you can fix it?”

Off to the side, Applejack cheerfully called out.

“I kinda doubt it, not to worry though. Looks like I got everything right here.”

Everyone turned their attention to Applejack. Around her neck was a simple necklace with an orange crystal attached. From the crystal was a projection of what Lumberman recognized to be a picture of his truck and icons of his phone apps.

“What the fuck? Is that-”

“Yep,” Applejack proudly announced. “Starlight here figured out how to copy what was on yer phone and make it work on this.” She pointed to the crystal around her neck. “Unfortunately, it runs strictly on magic, so you won’t be able to work it, or even touch it, but that’s what ya got me here for.”

Lumberman couldn’t believe he had his phone back. Or at least he mostly did.

“That’s…”

Everyone watched at least a hundred thoughts run through Lumbermen’s mind. In a matter of seconds, he must have tried to speak at least a dozen times, but always fell short of letting the words come out. Eventually, he must have made up his mind on something important after some impromptu problem-solving.

“Okay, there’s only one way I can think to celebrate this.”

He picked Applejack up out of her wheelchair and had her sit on his lap in a sturdy lawn chair.

“Hey, can one ‘uh y’all get the fire started? The sun’s not down yet, but that should help get the mood right for this.”

Ovens smiled happily and lit up her horn for a moment and then let the magic dissipate.

“No problem, I got this. Just a little flame should get this started.”

Ovens leaned down and softly blew.

Unfortunately, what she wanted to be a flame no bigger than a deck of cards, came out large enough to spill out the sides of the fire pit. It came out so strong that it even startled her enough that she jumped back with most of the others.

“Woah! Sorry! Sorry! That was an accident.”

Lumberman looked down at the fire already at a full burn, not even surprised enough to let it bother him and shook his head.

“You girls are crazy. Apples, here's what we’re gonna do.”

It took a few tries for Lumberman to figure out how close he could get to the projection of the display without having it fade out. What ended up working was him holding Applejack’s foreleg to work the menus and get to what he was looking for.

With one final tap, [url=https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KMticvgl3iA] Andy Griggs - She’s More, displayed on the projection and the soft guitar intro started to play, and he gave her a soft hug around her midsection.

“I was gonna play this for you on the ride home, but there’s no reason to wait now.”

As the lyrics started, Applejack knew right away it was some kind of love song, but the moment the singer mentioned that he liked blue eyes, her face scrunched, but the next words were how the girl he was referring to had green eyes. Then he went on to how the girl’s hair wasn’t very long, or tall. The girl he was talking about wasn’t the kind of girl the singer even wanted.

What kind of song was he playing for her if the whole song was about some jackass complaining about a girl he didn’t want? Five-foot three wasn’t enough for the man singing, and she might not even have been that tall standing on her hind legs, or was she? And what even were paint-by-number fantasies?

But then the chorus hit and it all became clear, and everyone else around them knew what Lumberman was trying to say with the song. All of them were smiling happily, some nearly in tears, nearly ready to burst in celebration, because the girl she thought the singer didn’t want was actually-”

Lumberman cupped his hand under Applejack’s chin and turned her face to his.

“I didn’t know what I really wanted before I got here, but you're more than whoever she might have been back home.”

Applejack was speechless, but there were no words that would have needed to be said as Lumbermin pulled her lips to his and gave her a kiss she wasn’t expecting.

The kiss was soft and over before she knew what hit her. She didn’t even have the time or senses to close her eyes.

As he pulled away, he gave her a smile that eluded to a lot more he wanted to say..

“Apparently, you’re the only girl out here without a stud of your own. How would you like me to fix that for ya?”

Applejack answered by spinning herself on his lap, draping her legs over the sides of the armrest, and wrapping her forelegs around the back of his head to pull him back in for a powerful “I want that very much” kiss.

Looking at the sight, all the mares fawned over the display, and Cerb chuckled.

“So, as far as us four guys go, the secrets are out. We’re gonna talk to Benny when he gets back to see where he stands. We’re pretty sure Kelly’s cool with everything… Becky, we’re not so sure about. But, at least for now, there’s no need for us to act like this ain’t a thing we need to hide.”

Rarity exhaled deeply at the level of relief that brought.

“Gah. Thank goodness. It’s such a bother not being closer to you in front of your friends or being able to dot on you.”

Twilight couldn’t have been happier, but also wanted to make sure she clearly understood them.

“So, you’re all perfectly fine if your friends have more than one special somepony?”

Cerb gave a half shrug and grinned.

“Egh, different cultures, better women… it’s still a little weird for us, but we’ll deal with it.”

Applejack leaned back, so deeply in love with Lumberman that she didn’t care that her little spin move had pressed her crystal against Lumberman’s chest and completely shut it down.

“Oh, Woody. You have no idea how happy I am right now. And y’all don’t need to worry none about Kelly. Them two have been kissing on the lips and being all lubby-dubby since she woke up the morning we had the movie night.”

Sniff rolled his eyes and facepalmed.

“Jesus… she must have fallen hard for Big Mac if she moved in on him that fast.”

Taking everything between those two into context, Chris thought a bit differently about it.

“Well… he did take a beating while saving her life and fucking up those other guards. Can’t say he didn’t prove himself or at least earn the chance to date her.”

Somehow not surprised, Cerb shook his head.

“Fucking figures. She was sweet on him from day one… Sneaky bitch.”

Lumberman pulled Applejack in close to love on her a little more.

“No shit she was sneaky. We all would of lost our minds back then. Maybe she saw something before we did… Cept you, Chris. Ya greedy bastard.”

Twilight looked around the group with contentment, amazingly happy with how things had turned out.

“I can’t believe how excited I am to see you come together like this.”

“Phrasing,” Applejack joked, earning a chuckle from Lumberman and a few others.

Twilight gawked at Applejack.

“I.. that’s not… Goddamnit. You know what I mean.”

It took a moment for the guys to process what they just heard, but when it hit, they all began to bust up laughing. The laughter quickly spread to the mares, bringing them all together a little more.

After the laughter died down, the groups started to splinter off. Cerb and Chris returned to the house in time for the final fight. Sniff had wandered off for a walk with Twilight and Ovens, though it was unclear as they walked off just how hard Ovens was trying to tempt Sniff. The only ones who didn't move were Applejack and Lumberman.

Away from the group, Becky had stayed in the living room, taking comfort to the reclining chair and away from the crowded couch and loveseat. It was there that Rainbow showed off her new outfit, which Becky loved.

"Dashie, that is so cute… and-" She noticed Pinkie's brightly neon blue colored panties by the couch. "Are you all wearing thongs?"

Rainbow looked over her shoulder to see Pinkie showing off her panties to Chris's harem.

"Oh, those things. Yeah, Rarity said they tie the outfit together. I think she made them to help make you all feel more comfortable around us. Not that any of you have made it a problem before but… they feel weird. Not bad weird, but, kinda… that good weird you told me about. Is that normal?”

Becky started to turn red and laughed as she covered her mouth.

“God damn, Dash, no. Wait? Are they silk or satin? Cuz that might do it.”

Rainbow shrugged and pulled up the skirt enough to show the side of the panties over her flanks.

“I dunno, you tell me.”

It took a moment for Becky to realize she was being asked to feel the fabric. It was so weird to be asked that, but this was her Dashie. There was nothing to be worried about, so she traced her fingers over the fabric.

“Holy shit, that’s smoother than silk. What the fuck is that? I want a pair.”

Rainbow pulled the skirt back in place and laughed at Becky’s interest.

“Geez, Becks. Desperate much?"

Becky turned a darker crimson and playfully punched Rainbow Dash in the shoulder.

"You're one to talk. You wishing you got paired up with Cerb instead of me?"

This time Rainbow Dash blushed and was immensely embarrassed.

"Shh," she hushed desperately. "Keep it down would ya? And come on, don’t be making jokes like that. I mean-" Rainbow Dash saw this as an opportunity to see where Becky really stood about something like this. "-what if that did happen? I know we're all different and… would you want to be friends with us if we did? Because I don't want you hating me if you think that's something I would do."

What was Rainbow asking her? The whole pony on human thing was supposed to be a joke between them. Was she taking it seriously now?

“Dash, I don’t think any of us would-”

She had to really think hard about how she wanted to answer this. To do so, they probably shouldn’t have that conversation in such a crowded area.

“Can we talk upstairs?”

This was getting more serious than Rainbow Dash had initially thought, but it was too late at this point and she led the way up to one of the spare rooms. Once inside, she didn’t waste any time getting back into the thick of it with Becky.

“You’re not mad at me for asking you that, are you?”

Still trying to wrap her mind around this, as well as all the jokes and innuendos they shared, Becky shook her head as she took a seat on the bed.

“I”m not mad at you for asking. I’m just worried that it’s already happening. Not you and Cerb, obviously, but… have you seen how close some of the others have gotten? I mean, Fluttershy and Rarity are suuuuper clingy to Cerb, and he’s encouraging them. Lumberman and Applejack? Those two are never apart, even before she got hurt again. Same with Kelly.”

This was getting increasingly difficult for Becky to keep it together after the more recent events. Even her own laissez-faire approach to everything seemed to be a problem.

“I know I told you a little about her and how she used to be back on Earth, I’m a little scared that she might try to take advantage of him. And Sniff? At first, I thought it was weird that he was hanging out with Twilight because he was such a dick head to her at first. But now he’s always with that baker chick? And Chris? Holy fuck, we should have never let him go out without supervision. Thank God Starlight is with him most of the time.”

Becky could see the concern on Rainbow’s face. She probably came off a little strong for her friend after taking everything so lightly before, so this sudden switch must be putting her on edge.

“I’m sorry, Dash. It’s nothing against you or your friends, I just don’t think you know how we think about these kinds of things.”

Standing there, seemingly defenseless against Becky’s ignorance and bias, Rainbow felt sick to her stomach, even a little betrayed by Becky’s response.

“You don’t really think very highly of your friends, do you?” Rainbow asked, not hiding her disappointment. “Or do you not think we’re smart enough to make the right decision of who we want to be with if it meant we wanted to be with one of your friends?”

This was happening. They were having this conversation. There was no way around it and Becky had to have this talk, even if she wished above all to avoid it.

“Dash… we’re not designed to have these kinds of relationships. Biologically, we’re not compatible. We’re too different, and I think that if you or any of your friends tried to start a real relationship with any of us, it wouldn’t work out. And that’s only if they didn’t feel the same way I do, and again I’m sorry-”

Becky could see this explanation wasn’t causing the worst kind of reaction from Rainbow, but it was bad. Her friend was hurt, angry, tearing up at being shut down or was taken as some slight at the doubts or lack of faith she had in them. It made her question what she really knew if she was contradicting her previous concerns with complete doubt of it being able to happen.

At the same time, what Becky was being asked about was wrong. It had to be, even if maybe it wasn’t wrong for them and she had no place to say otherwise. Then again, it wasn’t like she had much experience to speak from. Perhaps it was better to have no opinion at all if Rainbow only wanted to hear a yes from her.

“Forget what I said, Dashie,” she quickly tried to apologize in a defeated voice. “I don’t know what I’m talking about. I’ve never been in love and I sure as fuck can't tell you what to feel or who to go after."

Now feeling like complete trash, Becky fell back down on the bed and faced away from the angry pegasus. "I'm the last person you should ask for relationship help. Go and ask him out if you want."

Even if Rainbow remembered where Becky was coming from, it still made her angry at how quick she was to assume their friends would be so close-minded. Even more hurtful was how she could tell that all the jokes they made came from such an ignorant and ugly place.

Despite her rising desire to rip into Becky, she remembered that nothing was ever easy with humans. Becky hadn't experienced the same interactions or been given the chance to connect so deeply with a pony as her friends did. Not only that, but Becky had also been so closed off for so long… she needed a friend to help her see things more clearly.

“Alright, alright, come on, stop with the pouting and moping. I’m not angry at you, okay? I just don’t get why you think we couldn’t make something work? Sure, we’re different in some ways but we’re not that different. And why wouldn’t I ask you about relationship stuff? You’re super smart, but I don’t think you’ve considered that maybe we don’t care if you all are different.”

Looking back, it was only more clear where some of the romantic interests between their friends had started or grown.

“We’ve all risked our lives for you, Cerb and Benny did the same for us. Lumberman has devoted all of his time and energy into taking care of Applejack, and Chris… Chris didn’t do a very good job of hiding his intentions, but you can see where I’m going with this.”

Becky rolled over on her back, turning to look at Rainbow Dash. She couldn’t believe how quick her feathered friend could turn things around. Not just her emotions, the whole narrative just got flipped on her. So, obviously her pegasus friend knew something she didn’t, and the lead in question was to seek validation, not permission.

“Dash… What’s really going on? Because I’m starting to feel like everyone has been making themselves busy to avoid telling me what they’re really doing.”

That might have been what was happening, but there was no need to rub it in or make Becky feel left out. Although, not betraying any of her friend's trust was going to be hard if she wanted to help bring Becky around to reason.

Unfortunately, what should have started with something prophetic and reassuring, came out is a frustrated sigh.

"Gaaah… why does everything with you humans have to be so difficult?"

She started to pace in a circle, venting her many issues.

"You need help, but you won't ask for help. You finally accept help, but then try to stop getting help. Your friends get so close to us but act like we're not good enough for you. You all talk about sex in your hidden, open-secret language of jokes and innuendos, but you were the only one not afraid to talk about it.”

This had gone too far and Rainbow was quickly losing her civility. She only became more heated as she ran through the list of issues she and her friends had to deal with because of Becky and her six friends.

“Your people eat meat and kill each other, but give it up for us. Then Cerberus, fucking Cerberus… as much as we hate to admit, and no pony wants to talk about it, he should have killed that stupid chupacabra. But he didn’t. Not just that he didn’t kill it when he should have, he wouldn’t because he was afraid of upsetting Fluttershy. That fucking dumb dog is the whole reason the Timberwolves came after Zecora. Had Cerb done what he was trained to do, what he wanted to do, what he should have done, nopony would have been hurt. He would have been fine. I wouldn't have almost been mauled to death and Fluttershy… the whole reason Cerb got ripped open and clawed was because he rushed in to save Fluttershy.”

Becky had to sit up. Rainbow was going on a tirade on things she didn’t even know were problems, and she wasn’t finished venting them out.

“All of you are so lonely, even when you’re with each other. And it wasn’t until you brought it up and pranked Cerb into that date with Rarity, that we all realized just how lonely we all were. And then, what are the odds? One by one, I sat back and watched my friends start falling for all of your clueless friends. Then stupid me, I wasn’t even fully clued in about just how in over their heads they were until me and Starlight duked it out. I thought she finally figured out how important friends are, but even she was in denial and was so clueless about how much Chris wanted her. It wasn’t until she moved the packs of ice on her legs and flashed him her goods, I put it all together.”

The longer she paced, the more heated she got and her passion of increasing frustrations all but slapped Becky in the face with the obvious.

“Chris? He made sense. Lumberman? Even I thought he was trying too hard to make up for Applejack getting hurt trying to save Kelly. Then Cerb… fuck me flying drunk, I always liked him. Out of all the guys, he was definitely the coolest, and… goddammit you were right, I did want to take a shot at asking him out, but I couldn’t do that to Fluttershy and Rarity.”

Now it was really coming out as Rainbow made it personal.

“I liked him, Becky. Then seeing him naked? Yeah, I had some thoughts running through my head, but think back to that day while we all looked him over and you stitched him up. You didn’t just see how they were with him, you watched him heel like a dog on a leash at everything they told him to do. They all care for each other that much. And then even after that, you knew what Sniff was doing. You didn’t want to say it, and it’s probably true for Kelly, too. I even tried to hint to you that Starlight was probably fucking around with Chris, but you played it off like it never could have happened.”

As the words continued to come out, Becky couldn’t deny it… she knew. She never wanted to admit it, she tried to make it a joke, but it was too obvious to ignore even then.

Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash was winding down, but still had a lot to say.

"What really bothers me now though, is that every single one of your friends who finally said fuck it, and stopped worrying about what others would think, they did what you thought was impossible. They found a way to try and love us back. My friends, your friends, they’re happy with each other. I’ve seen it, but I was only allowed to see them happy without them being afraid today because they realized I wouldn't snitch.”

She had to stop and take a breath, but it was clear she wasn’t done. The way she grit her teeth showed just how much restraint she was struggling with this.

“I don’t get it. You’re all the best of friends, probably closer than my friends and me, but all of them were all afraid of each other finding out how they felt. That made my friends afraid to tell each other that they were lucky enough to have a chance at being happy with each other.”

So close to getting to the final point, Rainbow Dash stopped pacing and glared fiercely at Becky.

“I had to watch my friends freeze up like bandits in the dark when the lights turn on as soon I came around. My friends.” She stomped her hoof for emphasis. “My best friends were afraid to let me see them happy. Too scared to let me help them. Scared I would take something so wonderful away from them.”

Finally, the last thing that she had overlooked came back to leave an awful scowl on her face.

“But today was the worst because for the first time I was scared for them… because of you.”

Becky hung her head low as all her wishful thinking of normalcy in this twisted fantasy world turned to ashes.

"I don't know what you want me to say, Dash. This wasn't something I thought could happen. This isn't how normal people function. Even for as fucked up as we are, this… thiswas the closest a person could get to not making what you asked me not be wrong. And I’m sorry, but for us, it still was.”

If this really was how things were going to be, she might as well own up to her reasoning.

“I let so much of it go because everyone was either getting help or helping your friends. And for as much as I loved watching all you on the show, I didn't want to think any of you could be perverted into eventually…

She raised her head with the look of shattered dreams in her eyes. "Be honest with me. How many of them are having sex? How many lost their innocence because they’ve been around us? Because if it hasn’t happened yet, it is going to."

Reluctant to answer, Rainbow sighed and her resting bitchface of disappointment took shape.

“Is that what you’re worried about? That Starlight is going to give Chris a blow job? Or that Fluttershy or Rarity are going to be pounding hips with Cerb? Heaven forbid Applejack gets more than a kiss from Lumberman. Oh, the tragedy of it all.”

Finally, it started to seem like she was figuring out why Becky was acting like she was. Why she was so against the idea of their friends hooking up, even beyond the obvious.

“Do you wanna know what we lost? We lost the memory of what having sex even was.”

Becky pulled back from that revelation. That wasn’t at all what she thought Rainbow’s lack of knowledge was based on, and her expression asked all the questions her words couldn’t.

Not thrilled to have to relive this again, Rainbow scoffed.

“Yeah, I know, right? There’s a lot of magic shit I don’t get, never bothered to learn. Just like what it was that made Twilight become an alicorn, why I can fly so fast, where Discord came from. I don’t even know how the Elements of Harmony work. But for some reason everypony just chalks it all up to, ‘oh, it’s magic,’ and ignores the fact that maybe we have no clue how the fuck to do it again if we need to. Then to find out I wasn’t the only one not to know what sex is because we don’t get to know until…”

She had to stop her new rant, realizing that was still an unresolved issue, only pissing her off more.

“I don’t even know that either, but Fluttershy once knew what it was. It wasn’t until finally getting close to Cerb that she remembered. Not just remembered, she remembered that she forgot, that she had the memory taken from her.”

It suddenly felt empowering to say that. Something so simple and fundamental, even if unattainable at the moment was hers to have. If she had never really known what it was before, that didn’t matter now. She had the power to strive for it, maybe one day even enjoy it.

“Now she has it back,” she defiantly proclaimed. “We all have it back, and we shouldn’t have to live without knowing how our bodies work. It was just as much of a mystery as to why you all were brought here, but what’s done is done. You’re here, you’re all safe with us. You all have the opportunity to be happy with us, and we not only get to be happy with all of you, we can save lives with the medical knowledge you have. We can keep more ponies safe with heroes like Cerberus and Benny on our side, make even more ponies lives better with the friendship you’ve all brought to us. For fucks sake, we have a chance to enjoy another part of life we didn’t even know existed because of all of you... and you’re worried about us having something everyone but you wants?”

There was that feeling again. Every time she said it, there was this liberating feeling of some newfound freedom she had earned. The feeling was too good to let Becky’s own harsh feelings and bad experiences stop her from saying it.

“We’re actually celebrating the fact that we can. And yes, I wiiish I could have had the chance to have sex with Cerb. It probably would have been amazing, but I’m not going to be able to find out what that’s like because I’m not the pony he chose to be with. So, I guess you get to keep that much of your dream alive. I’m still a virgin.”

There it was. Everything was laid out and explained for Becky to take it or leave it. However, neither option seemed to hold the same weight as they once did. With all this new information, she didn’t understand their world anymore. Perhaps she never really could have known the consequences that came with a world too good to be true.

To think… her fantasy of a fantastic world with a happy ending came with being denied autonomy? No real freedom to pursue or enjoy loving another as she had been led to believe was normal. More than that, they couldn’t enjoy sex in any fashion if they weren’t allowed to know about it. It actually seemed cruel.

“It’s still fucked up,” Becky finally replied, still not sold on the idea.

Taking her friend’s limited acceptance for what it was, Rainbow grumbled with a begrudging frown.

“Tough shit, Becky. Those are the cards that have been dealt. This isn’t a fucking cartoon show where we get told what we can or can’t do. We make our own choices, and this is what we want. So, are you going to be cool with that and let your friends know that even though you don’t like it, you’re still happy that they're happy? That they don’t have to hide the fact that they’re together when they're around you? And I’m so hoping you say yes because it’s gonna get really fucking boring if it’s just you and me in the Crystal Empire until we can find a new group of friends to hang out with when I’m not hanging out with the new happy couples.”

Now that was an ultimatum.

“Wow… just like that, huh?” Becky asked, more surprised than insulted.

Rainbow scoffed again, but this time with a coy laugh she let out through an intentionally goofy smile.

“Becky, sweetie, my lovable fountain of knowledge and inspiration. Just because you’re kind of acting like a little bitch doesn’t mean we’re not friends anymore.”

Somehow that got Becky to crack a grin, and Rainbow took that as a green light of being won over.

“Come on, this is me we’re talking about. Rainbow Dash, loyalty, friendship, speed queen, single, slightly jealous of the happy couples waiting for us downstairs, and far too sober for this Post-War-Party Party… but I still got your back girl.” She gave a smug grin. “I know you care about us and the rest of your friends, you’re just worried about the wrong things.”

After that spiel, Becky let her head fall limply with a short laugh.

“Goddamnit, Dashie… only you could have convinced me to go along with this.”

And just like that, Rainbow had her best human friend back.

“Ayyyye, there she is. My best friend Becky. So glad you came to the party. It’s about time you fucking showed up. Where’s your party girl drink? Why aren’t we drunk yet? Oh! All our friends are downstairs. You wanna see if they want to get drunk and act stupid with us so we can celebrate the return of Cerberus and Benny with all the other brave ponies that risked their lives to find you a cure?”

Every question was rhetorical and Rainbow didn’t even give her a chance to respond.

“Was that a yes? Fuck yeah! Of course, it was. Come on, let’s go.”

Becky laughed it up as Rainbow opened the door to escort her downstairs.

“Now who’s being a little bitch, Dash? Making me feel bad for being a bad friend. Someone should rewrite your character.”

“Ha,” Rainbow Dash laughed off the jab. “Kiss my ass, Becks. You know you love me just the way I am.”

At least it was still fun messing with her little Dashie and having her comebacks be just as good as hers. Although, if what Rainbow Dash told her was the new norm, that left one question to be answered.

“Hey, before we get down there, who is Cerb dating? I still got twenty bits riding on this. I at least got to know if I can flaunt this over his head.”

Rainbow snickered, knowing it was going to be rich when she found out.

“Oh, fuck, Becky. In retrospect, I should have…”

On second thought, perhaps Becky finding out on her own would be more entertaining.

“Nah, fuck it.”

“What?” Becky asked, half laughing, wanting to be in on the joke. “You should have what?”

Without being given an answer, Becky made her way down to the living room filled with another sight she should have predicted.

"Really, guys? Beer pong?"

The current teams had Helix and Onyx against a more lively looking Derpy and Redheart.

Becky couldn't believe they would allow for such a matchup like that, or that they were playing beer pong at all.

"Cerb, Sniff, Chris… did you at least give them a handicap?"

Nursing a beer and enjoying the game, Cerb looked over at the teams, then back to Becky.

"No... they're playing against Onyx and Helix. How much more of a handicap can I give them?"

Helix groaned, bravely fighting a look of humiliation that had washed over his very being.

"Best two out of three, that's what Fluttershy said. We'll win this one."

Fluttershy happily trotted past them, coming out of the garage with a few more beers to pass around.

"I felt so bad for them. They wanted to play so badly when Chris was showing Derpy and Nurse Redheart how to play so they could go up against Cerb and Chris. But-"

Applejack, being almost as big of a fan of competition as Rainbow Dash, jumped in to deliver the news.

"But they got their asses spanked is what happened."

Behind Derpy, Chris whispered something in her ear. She giggled and eyed up her next shot.

"Okay, boys. First throw of the game and I'm calling-did Princess Celesta just walk in?"

Everyone turned to the open garage door, with no Princess Celestia anywhere near it… then the sound of two ping pong balls hitting the table averted their attention back to the game.

Helix and Onyx turned back in time to see both balls finish their downward arches into separate cups of beer on their side, much to Helix’s displeasure.

"Nooooo! Foul! Cheaters!"

Not even ashamed, Redheart laughed like a playground schoolgirl.

"Two bounces, that's four cups. Both balls in, take another cup and balls back please."

Onyx groaned miserably as he finished his first cup, seeing little point in arguing the validity of their little stunt.

"Why can't we get a handicap?"

Visibly annoyed, Helix downed his first drink and reached for his second.

"This is bogus. I’m a unicorn, I’m not used to using my hooves like this. Why can't I use my magic?"

Ready to put this argument to bed, Cerb stood up and pointed at Redheart.

"You're an elite soldier playing against a civilian in a cast who has to play with her non-dominate hoof, and you want to use… Actually, no. You can use your magic for an over the head toss, but no magic past the table, just like your elbows."

Given the signal to continue, Derpy flung her ball from her wingtips, making a perfect arch into the back right corner cup just before Redheart's ball clipped the rim and bounced off.

"Fuck… so close,” The nurse complained. “And why does Helix get to use his magic, now?"

Helix laughed as he waived the ball over his head, ready to toss.

"Ha-ha! Get ready for a comeback."

The ball arched up and was released, sailing high over the table and bounced off of Chris's head from where he stood behind both mares.

Cerb snickered, knowing that would likely happen.

"Because Helix is a spell caster and sucks at manipulating objects."

Onyx facehoofed, knowing full well that’s how things were going to turn out if Helix used his magic.

"That's why I said not to ask. Just use your hoof like this."

After quickly collecting himself, Onyx took aim, and released. The ping-pong ball managed to hit the inside of the center cup, swirling around on its way to his first toss going where it needed to keep them in the game.

"Yes! Got one!"

Ready to crush their dreams, Derpy leaned over the swirling ball and blew hard into the center of the cup, sending the ball flying out and off the table for Redheart to catch. An incredible display of the house rules of guys finger and girls blow, a joke where only she and Redheart got the reference to when it was explained earlier, denied Onyx his point.

"Nope… that was close though," Derpy complimented the awestruck guard.

The small crowd went wild and cheered the girls on.

Redheart giggled holding the ball, as well as the advantage.

"Derpy, you couldn't let them have one?"

Derpy laughed and pointed to all their cups still in a full pyramid.

"They can have all of ours when we win again."

Okay, so maybe Becky came in with the wrong idea and decided to at least watch the rest of the matchup.

However, a small delay was to be put on as Derpy and Redheart request the first re-rack. As the game went on hold for the adjustment, she looked around the room. All the normal pairings were there and were just as close as ever. Or at least until one of them noticed her looking their way. Then they would make subtle movements away from each other or pretend they hadn't just held some level of contact between each other. The guys were sly with it, but the mares weren't… was this the new coming out of the closet? Was she really the bad guy in all this?

"That's game boys," Redheart declared.

As the losing team went to drink the remaining cups, Becky decided to subtly make her knowledge, and questionable-acceptance, known. Cerb would be the first she would go to.

She approached him, still standing between his two guardians, though she couldn't tell who he was with.

"Wow… I'm glad I didn't put any money on that match up."

Cerb laughed, albeit a bit nervously.

"I know, but Redheart said it sounded like how she would throw wads of paper in the trash and Derpy… I dunno. Once her eyes go uncrossed, she’s on point every time.”

That last bit about Derpy uncrossing her eyes seemed interesting, as well as out of place for her, but that wasn’t what Becky was here for.

“So… is it only going to be mares against stallions, or will couples go against each other? You and Sniff with your special someponies should be a good match up.”

The three stared frozen at Becky, like three kids all caught with their hands in the cookie jar, or hooves in this case.

That could have gone smoother, but it was too late for a do-over and Becky had to work with what she had.

“It’s okay… and yeah, I know. About everything.” She gave an embarrassed shrug, not actually knowing everything, but was trying to at least lessen some of the tension. “I don’t get it or understand how all you guys…”

She caught herself from repeating any of the gripes she had with Rainbow earlier. What was done was done, and she wasn’t going to fight it.

“I’m being a real cunt about this, and I’m sorry that I don’t get it, but I don’t have to. I’m not gonna pitch a bitch about it… but I’m still happy for you, Justin.”

She took a brave step forward and awkwardly hugged Cerb. It was a terrible way to show her support for them, feeling more like a sympathy hug, but at least it was honest.

“Just don’t screw up this opportunity to keep getting better. If this helps, then I want you to have it.”

Rarity heard everything and was relieved to know that Becky was no longer going to be an issue, allowing her and Fluttershy to loosen up without concern.

“Oh, thank goodness. And Becky, thank you for being so understanding. This is our first day together, officially, and it’s going to be so much better knowing that we can openly express it… at least until Benny returns and we find out if he will be so accepting after his date.”

Before Becky could ask a question on that, or morn the fact she would be loosing the bet by default, probably why Rainbow made her wait to find out, Fluttershy had to give her thanks as well.

“You’re a wonderful friend for being so accepting of this. It probably wasn’t easy for you at first. We know there were a lot of things you all were uncomfortable with about us, but we hope you’ll see that we’re not so different after all, and there's nothing to be concerned about.”

Quick to celebrate, Cerb turned around and called out to the others with a thumbs up.

“Yo! Guys! Becky’s good.”

A wave of relief ushered in the removal of stagnant tensions that had filled the room and the happy couples began to get more comfortable with each other.

The most obvious of the couples was Derpy when she turned and pulled Chris in for a victory kiss that came out of nowhere and ended just as quickly.

“That game was fun, but we need a better team to go up against next time.”

Becky held her composure at the display. That wasn’t like the kiss Applejack gave Lumberman as a prank, that was… If anything, it was her fault, she reasoned. She set those two up at the welcome party.

“You two seem happy together,” She said to Chris, doing her best to sound encouraging.

Redheart grinned from her wheelchair, just as pleased with the announcement that came with their victory.

“She’s not the only one who’s happy.” She turned her attention to Chris. “Don’t both winners get a kiss?”

Happy to oblige, Chris leaned down and lifted Redheart’s chin, giving her a loving kiss just as effortlessly as he did Derpy. After her victory kiss, Chris acted like there was no reason to hide the many-mare affairs he’d signed onto.

“You did great, hun. Now come on, let the other girls have a shot.”

Cream Heart and Cheerilee trotted up to the table, with Cream Heart proudly declaring her claim their spot at the table.

“We’re starting a league tournament. Team Chris versus the other couples.”

Finally free from worry, Cerb wasn’t about to back away from the challenge, even if the numbers weren’t on his side.

“That’s what you want to do? Alright, but Chris has to play, and he sucks.” He tapped Fluttershy on the butt. “Come on Flutters, you and me first, we’ll need a stand-in for Rarity to play with.”

Fluttershy giggled and trotted up to the other side of the table.

“Can I get a few practice rounds in? I’ve never played a game like this before, and… you should start doing that more often when you want to get my attention.”

Becky couldn’t keep a straight face. In front of her, she could see Chris was with four mares and Cerb was with both Fluttershy and Rarity? Was this what Rainbow neglected to tell her and was currently laughing about, not the bet?

And then, just to compound Becky’s befuddlement, Twilight strolled up with Sniff and Oven Fresh on his other side.

“Cream Heart, your team is grossly uneven to ours. Us three, and Cerb’s team of three, versus your team of seven? We don’t even know if Benny will have a marefriend or more than one with the way things are going. Plus, Applejack can’t even play because of the medication she’s on and her hooves are still healing.”

Unconcerned, Lumberman waved them off.

“Don’t worry about us. I’m driving us back to her place tonight, so I’m not drinking anyway.”

As the picture started to become transparently clear, Rainbow Dash crept up alongside Becky, offering her a beer.

“Yeah… don’t feel too left out, I didn’t know how crazy shit got with everypony and your friends until this morning. Also, I’m probably going to be sticking pretty close to your side from here on out. If your friends are this popular with us… the whole town is going to go crazy when they find out you're the only one who’s still single.”

Becky grabbed the beer and held tight to what bit of reality she could still grasp.

“Please do, because I was soooo not ready for this.”

A short while later and a narrow victory from team Cerb, Oven Fresh and Sniff took their place against Prim Posy and Starlight. Becky was still taking it all in, with the help of a few beers, when Twilight stopped over to break the ice over the new relationships being revealed.

"You doing alright, Becky? You don't seem to be enjoying yourself. Are you feeling okay?"

Becky smiled and shook her head, taking another quick sip of her beer.

"No, I'm fine… I'm still trying to understand what happened between landing here and everyone abandoning their bachelor lifestyle. I didn't even think any of you would have had any interest in us like that. It seems so out of character, and… these three-way relationships and Chris's collect the whole set of girlfriends…" She mentally kicked herself for saying it like that. "Are these all, ‘everyone's into everyone,’ kinda deals or do you all take turns having time with each other?"

Twilight blushed and half-shrugged at the valid question regarding their rather odd relationship.

"We're all still working it out, but I'm not romantically interested in Oven Fresh. I consider us good friends with common interests in Peter, although she might want more from me and I guess we'll cross that bridge when we get there. But for Fluttershy and Rarity, they're very much just as in love with each other as they are Cerb. With Applejack and Lumberman, while they aren’t as vocal about it, it’s pretty clear how they feel about each other. But as far as it goes for Chris and Starlight...”

Twilight looked over her shoulder to the mass of mares around Chris, cheering on Prim and Starlight. She took a moment to think about how to properly phrase what she knew.

“I don’t fully understand what happened there, nor do I know how they all feel about each other. Although, I kind of doubt Starlight has grown enough from our friendship lessons to be that close with the other girls. But at least they seem to get along very...”

She had to stop at the sight of Starlight kissing Prim firmly on the lips after scoring a point for their team. Apparently, Twilight had underestimated her students level of interest towards being into mares, or thought that maybe it was more of a physical interest like those human girls in the porno.

“Well… then again, maybe I'm just guessing and have no idea what I'm talking about."

The sight prompted a response from Rainbow that made it all the more uncomfortable.

"Woah… it's like Starlight’s group has a flavor for every day of the week.”

Now seemed just as good a time as any for Twilight to change the subject, while Becky opted to take another long drink. After all, there was one important topic that needed to be addressed.

"Becky, you know Benny pretty well. How do you think he'll react to all of this?"

Becky finished her beer and mentally sorted what she knew.

"Well, he's already on a date, so probably pretty well."

That reminded Rainbow of another tidbit of info she’d yet to give.

"Yeah, about that. We don't know how he's going to feel about it because he was put on a blind date with Luna, Octavia, and Vinyl Scratch. I guess Luna left early, but the other two stuck it out."

Overwhelmed, Becky buried her face in her hands.

"Oh, my God. Is this the new normal for all of you? Am I next?"

Instantly, Rainbow moved in to try and correct her careless answer.

"Noooo, no-no-no-no, that was all Pinkie’s doing with Benny. She thought a blind date was a good way for him to meet more Ponies so he could make more friends. She didn’t know about all of the rest of your friends being so… involved with each other? Is that a good way of putting it? And she didn’t even know that wasn’t how blind dates work… and I don’t think anypony has even mentioned you yet.”

That didn’t sound right, not as far as Twilight was concerned.

“That can’t be true, every human is amazing in their own way. How could any stallion… or presumably other mares, not want to be with Becky?”

Not wanting to drag things into another awkward situation, Becky waved her hands and nearly choked on air.

“Not interested, leave it as it is. Seriously, if they do ask, tell them I’m not interested.”

Rainbow nudged Becky and shot her a confident grin.

"Don't you worry. Any pony tries something funny, I'll mess'em up real good." She turned to Twilight with a concerned look as soon as she finished saying it out loud. "I can do that, right? Cuz I would do the same thing if I saw somepony messing with Sniff."

While initially, the answer was no, what Rainbow was offering certainly changed things for Twilight.

"Ugggh, sure. Just don't hurt them too badly."

After what felt like forever, a long-awaited voice called out from the garage.

"Holy shit, the power’s on!"

Twilight lit up with an electric smile hearing Benny’s return.

"Oh, let me explain how I got power back for Benny, then we can deal with the other update."

As Twilight hurried off to greet Benny and his two blind dates, Becky and Rainbow Dash were joined by Pinkie on the loveseat.

“Got room for one more single?”

“Oh, for crying out loud,” Rainbow groaned with a roll of her eyes. “Take a seat, but no crying if Benny wants to stay with Octavia and Vinyl. You’re not the only pony who wasn’t so lucky to get the stud they wanted.”

As she tried to comfort Pinkie, she could feel Becky staring a hole in her head. When she turned to see Becky, her friend was looking at her like the whole day was a lie. After a quick shared glance at Pinkie put things in perspective, Rainbow figured this discrepancy could be explained before Twilight was done nerding out.

“Becky, I know you think it’s crazy that some of your friends are dating my friends, and I agree, it is. We’ve all just met, but to think that so many are willing to date them at the same time, or even each other? And then with how fast they seem to get close and agree to this? Even to me it looks like something else is going on... but if there was something going on to make it happen, I’d be trying to work my way in between Rarity and Fluttershy so I could be closer to Cerb, and Pinkie would be with Benny, or whoever else she wanted at the moment.”

Despite doing the right thing, and being happy for Benny, Pinkie couldn’t bring herself to run out and greet him.

"Becky… I love to see my friends smile, and Benny and I became friends right away. I thought I did such a great job of making him smile… but that was until I saw he wouldn't smile when nopony was looking."

She took a deep breath and slowly blinked to open her eyes nearly ready to tear up.

"I couldn't do it… I couldn't keep his smile going while I was away, but that's all I wanted. I was so focused on helping him through his day when I could, keeping him happy, trying to be the best friend I could… But my last great idea to have him go out and make new friends and have fun on his date like I kept hearing Cerb and Sniff did, I thought it had to work."

Not sure how Becky would react to hearing that Pinkie watched a porno and masturbated in front of her, while under Rarity's instruction, it seemed like it was going to be too much. Rainbow would have to tame that part of the story down as she took over.

"It wasn't until a little bit later after we got here and got to talking about everything that Pinkie realized what she was losing out on by giving him up to somepony else. We had to calm her down so she wouldn't run off and interrupt him after… well…"

Pinkie wiped her eyes dry as Twilight led the way into the house to show Benny how well her power box had worked. It was just in time for Benny not to catch the sad display as he escorted his two dates in. Of course, both kept close to his side. Close enough Pinkie knew any real chance she had was gone.

"I did what I set out to do,” Pinkie sadly answered. “Benny smiled today, all by himself, even when nopony was looking. He was happy with them, and I have to accept that what he wants is more important than what I want."

For all the hours spent watching the show about these amazing technicolor ponies, Becky only now realized how much she didn’t really know or understand them.

How much did these ponies really care for her and her friends, and how much had she underestimated what they were emotionally capable of?

Sitting next to her, Pinkamena Diane Pie, the happiest, most carefree pony who only wanted smiles and parties was doing her best not to cry over losing Benny. Losing him to the blind dates she set him up on because she thought they would make him happy. That level of tragic storytelling was well outside the confines of the show and characters she thought she knew.

Still grief-stricken, Pinkie gave a long exasperated sigh as she watched Benny introduce his two dates to some of the guards. She didn’t know what to do with herself.

"I also need to get better at masturbating if none of your friends are going to fuck me."

Rainbow Dash facehoofed hard, while Becky was left gawking at what she’d just heard.

"Goddamnit, Pinkie,” Rainbow grumbled. “You were doing so good until you said that."

That was it for Becky. Pinkie had made it funny again and that caused her to roll onto her side in the loveseat, laughing into a pillow, like an idiot.

"Goddamnit, Pinkie. I'm sorry, I shouldn't laugh. You're, so fucking random."

As the singles trio continued to work/laugh out their issues, Thunder was still getting properly acquainted with Benny's two musical mares.

"Lady Octavia, I have heard your music many times before, but have never had the pleasure of meeting you. It is an honor."

Octavia bowed her head respectively.

"I'm glad you enjoyed it. I'm planning for another show here shortly if you would like to attend."

After a gracious nod, Thunder smiled warmly before turning her attention to Vinyl.

“You were the DJ for the Welcome Welcome Party. I couldn't attend, unfortunately, but I could hear the music from my post. Very well done."

Vinyl wasn't nearly as posh as Octavia, as she merely grinned leaned into Benny’s side to pose.

"Tell me about it. These humans like Benny here have some pretty sick tunes." She nudged Benny's leg with her elbow. "Feel like putting on some party music and hitting the dance floor tonight?"

Benny grinned and looked at the size of the living room. It would likely be crowded, but there was also the backyard.

"I'm sure we can get something going."

Rarity, excited at the prospects of Benny being open to a little pony romance with either, if not both of his dates, as that seemed to be the norm, warmly welcomed the two in.

"Octavia, I was so surprised to see you wearing your new piece this afternoon. I had no idea you were so lucky as to put it to good use so quickly." She looked up to Benny and batted her eyes. "Isn't it ever so fetching on the young lady?"

Benny reached down with no concerns and ran a finger between the wraps of fabric and Octavia's neck.

"I think it looks damn good on her. A bit overdressed for bowling, but what else can we expect from a mare as classy as Tavi?"

After so carelessly displaying such an open spectacle of affection, he felt he owed an apology to someone grinning at him from across the room. Then noticing who was holding onto him, and sitting in his lap, he figured Lumberman must have turned prospects into progress.

"Hey, Vinyl, Tavi, I'd like to properly introduce you to another friend of mine real quick."

The two nodded happily and followed him over to the far side of the kitchen counter, leaving an anxious Rarity and Twilight behind. They'd have to wait to see how Benny's interaction with Lumberman went to see where he stood. However, considering those two were the only ones not currently hiding how close they were, they would all be getting their answer sooner rather than later.

"Evening, Woody, Apple Hat," Benny greeted the new couple. “My two lovely dates for the night, and dance partners from the welcome party. Octavia Melody and Vinyl Scratch. Ladies, my brother from another mother, Lumberman.

What Benny had intended to be a cute, and lighthearted greeting was sidetracked as they all greeted each other. While the three exchanged pleasantries, he realized that all of the core group of mares they associate with were wearing the same type of outfits. He couldn’t leave it unaddressed.

"Did you all get dressed up for tonight? That looks… holy shit. Did Sniff ask Rarity to make these?"

Applejack laughed quietly and looked down at the skirt she was wearing.

"Not exactly, but close. Sniff wanted one for Oven Fresh, but Rarity thought we'd all like a set of our own. Pretty sure she made mine knowing how much 'ole Woody here would like how it looked on me."

Lumberman grinned, and either with a mindset of knowing Benny figured it out and wasn't going to care, or perhaps he didn't care what Benny thought. Either way, he made eyes with Applejack and gave her a quick kiss.

"And it looks damn good on ya, too."

Benny laughed, somewhat in disbelief at the upfront display of affection.

"Damn, bro. You really were serious this morning weren't ya? Well, congrats, I guess. I take it everyone knows?"

Applejack chuckled, knowing far more than she should have.

"Boy howdy, Benny, you don't know the half of it."

With a clueless smile, Benny asked, "Oh shit, let me guess. Cerb and Rarity?"

Lumberman laughed, looking forward to Benny's reaction.

"Fuck man… you ain't gonna believe this shit. Mutha fucker is dating both her and Fluttershy, and he ain't the only one going polyamorous. Seems Becky is the odd one out, still sitting single."

Looking utterly baffled by the revelation, Benny surveyed the room for the rest of his friends. Sure enough, Rarity was back by Cerb’s side along with Fluttershy, both getting comfortably close. Twilight had joined Sniff and Oven Fresh again, both mares giving Benny a smile that silently asked for his approval. Then there was Chris, swarmed by his harem as they got ready for their turn at returning the balls in a tie game of Beer Pong.

True to Lumberman’s word, Becky sat on the loveseat next to Rainbow, laughing it up with Pinkie. At that point, he had to assume Kelly was going to show up Big Mac, ready to broadcast their relationship. He would have said as much if Octavia hadn’t spoken up first.

“Is having multiple special someponies normal for human courting? Is that what polyamorous means?”

Benny didn’t answer however, completely beside himself, asking a lot more questions about Pinkie's intentions behind his blind dates.

“Not exactly… Poly, meaning many, amorous meaning love, lovers, or desire. Something Sniff excels at, but I didn’t think my other friends would pick it up.”

Vinyl had no idea what to make of the situation, considering how Benny had agreed to stay with both of them for the date.

“So does this mean you want to keep dating both of us, Benny? How does that even work?”

Suddenly, Benny’s behavior earlier that day came back to her. His reaction and explanation was now more than suspect.

“Wait… hold on. Was that your plan all along? Were there ever any other stallions that were supposed to show up for our blind date?”

This new information was about to make a good night make a turn for the worst, but Applejack interjected to set the record straight.

“Benny had nothing to do with setting up the blind date y’all went on. He didn’t even know he was going on out until this morning, and Pinkie never told him who he was meeting up with, not even Princess Luna knew. I’d tell ya why Pinkie thought that was a good idea, but outside ‘uh thinking Benny needed to make more friends and that going on dates were fun, she didn’t know the rest of Benny’s friends were hooking up with each other like they did. I mean, shit… most of us only asked each other out today without telling each other. So, as odd as it sounds, it’s all just one big coinkydink. And that’s the honest truth.”

With an explanation like that, and the two mares knew enough that there was no point in questioning Pinkie, that only left Benny’s side of the story.

“Umm, Benny,” Octavia quietly spoke up, her voice not hiding the doubt and worry she felt. “If this is true, was it your intent to try and date both of us after you found out there were no other stallions?”

That question demanded an answer from Benny, and he knew they deserved the truth. Even if it wasn’t going to be easy to give.

“I met up with Luna after getting done at the spa. She was the only one who told me that I was going to be her date, but she told me that we’d be going just as friends because… I guess the short answer is that we didn’t know each other enough to want to make it anything else. Then we met Vinyl at the bowling alley and thought that there must have been some mix-up and that’s why Vinyl thought I was her date. It wasn’t until you showed up that I realized what Pinkie did.”

So far, so good. All Benny could do was hope this wouldn’t ruin the surprisingly pleasant evening he’d already shared with them.

“I didn’t know why she did, but you both were so excited, thinking I was there for you and only you individually... I wasn’t about to ruin the day and made up the story that the other guys didn’t show and I didn’t know who I was supposed to be with. Luna can vouch for that, but if either of you want to break things off right here and just leave it as we had a fun time together, I’ll understand and won’t hold it against you. But don’t get mad at Pinkie. Her heart was in the right place, but her mind was… probably full of confetti and C4. I have no idea how her mind works. Bottom line is that I made the best I could with the situation I was given and I don’t regret spending the day with both of you.”

In a surprisingly calm and lackadaisical manner, Vinyl shrugged and then tipped up her shades.

“I believe ya stud. Sounds like something Pinkie would do. But I had way too much fun today to just up and ditch ya over you saving the day like that. What about you Tavi? You going to give up the front seat so I can pick the music the next time we ride?”

Nearly laughing at the absurd phrasing of the question, Octavia looked up at Benny, all her aspirations and admiration for him only growing.

“Well, it may be a bit unusual, but we did all have fun together today, and there is so much more I’d love to learn about you and your music. I suppose I could stick this out a bit longer.” She gave her roommate a mischievous grin. “So long as Vinyl keeps up with showering regularly.”

Vinyl laughed and strutted her way next to Benny.

“Come on stud. You promised us music and drinks-and holy cow, what is that in your living room?!”

Benny eyed the TV and the Xbox menu open and his laptop folded up next to it.

“That’s my… actually, you wanna see something really cool I can do with our music?”

Author's Note

So, it seems like all the girls are up to speed. Might have taken a minute some harsh levels of embarrassment, but they got there.

Also, it looks like others are getting a little open about their interest as well. Could be admiration, could be respect... or it could be the obvious. Although, there certainly is a lot of respect for them, though I like to think it's been earned.

Elsewhere, there certainly have been some developments... sort of. Celestia certainly seems focused on how the humans got there, not much of anything else.

Also, Trixie going to Celestia's school for gifted unicorns is cannon.

Of course, the girls all catching up was fun. Although, poor, poor, Pinkie. She can't catch a break.

At least the guys seem to be getting along and handling things well. Lots of comradery and common ground. Thankfully, they all seem good. They were even good Sniff's tastes in clothes.

YET! Look who finally took the dive. Lumberman wanted so badly to make that moment special, but sometimes life just gets in the way and fucks up your plans... and that happened to me. Shit sucks, but you make due.

Regardless, I hope you listened to the song because I couldn't find a better song to make that work.

Inside later on, I'll be honest, I put a lot of thought into the unpleasant conversation that between Rainbow Dash and Becky. There was a lot of things on both sides that needed to be addressed. Also, I know that normally Dash wouldn't be so wordy, but there was a lot on her mind and she has grown a bit since meeting Becky. Combine that with her loyalty to both groups of friends, she had to make clear what her issues were.

Thankfully, it worked and Becky no longer holds such theories in the same ill regard as before. She might still be struggling with it, but she's managing.

Otherwise, Benny seems to be surprisingly warming up to the idea of being with his two musical mares. Although... Pinkie had sadly realized too late what she was giving away, which actually might be helping Becky realize just how human and relatable they can be... even if Pinkie fucked it up.

All that being said, things are looking good, and are about to get better. And yet... something wicked this way comes. What might that be? Find out next week, in the next addition to this story in:

Chapter 76. Post-War-Party Party: Part 2. Party on.

76. Post-War-Party Party: Part 2. Party on.

Away from the party, quite some time had passed since Kelly had confided her woes to Luna and reached a new arrangement. Much of what was said had taken Kelly some time to come to terms with, but the more she questioned it, the more her mind had seemed to grow excited about it.

This new arrangement, and all of the day’s other developments leading up to this point, led to the new trio joining each other in a bat pony-drawn carriage, now heading towards the party. With Spike riding coach to direct the guards, the three had some time to discuss a few things along the way once the door was shut.

Inside, Luna tucked away a box, no bigger than a briefcase, but looked to be important and carried her seal. There was much to do and little time for small talk while making herself comfortable as the carriage started to move.

“Apologies again for the wait. There were some last-minute plans that needed to be addressed for the party tonight with the guard as well as a few letters that had to be sent out. I took the liberty to invite some honorable guests for the event tonight.”

Sitting opposite of Luna, Kelly curiously eyed the princess sitting in front of her. While it wasn’t her first time seeing them sit like a human, it was the first time she had allowed herself to really take in the sight. It was somewhat funny that in spite of all she’d seen up to this point, there were still some curiosities that still lay in store for her.

“That’s fine, we should still be getting there early enough that it won’t be a problem.”

She turned to her stud, sitting next to her, quiet as was his nature.

“Are you feeling any better, Mac?” Kelly asked, still worried about his condition.

Big Mac had woken up considerably more since taking his nap, but still wasn’t fully recovered.

“Well, I won’t be doing the Running of the Leaves tonight, otherwise I’m doing fine, hun. What about you? I hope yer feel’n as good as ya look.”

Kelly pressed her forehead to Big Mac’s and laughed.

“I’m fine, just worried about you… You’re not still trying to push me away are you?”

Big Mac nuzzled back into Kelly’s neck, still conflicted with what really was the right thing to do.

“I don’t feel right taking so much from ya when I can’t provide you what you need.”

Kelly reflexively punched Big Mac in the chest, not hard enough to do any harm, but she was just angry enough that he felt it and grunted as such. Not that his reaction changed how she felt.

"Don't… fucking say that again. Please… Mac, I know I put a lot of emphasis on this, and I really shouldn't have, but I don't want you to keep putting yourself down because of it. And don’t you dare imply again that I care more about getting my rocks off than I care about you."

Knowing he was in the wrong, Big Mac held a guilty grin as he rubbed his chest.

"Sorry, Kel. I won't bring it up again."

With that problem squashed, Kelly turned her attention back to her new royal, romantic interest.

"I'm sorry, Luna. Don't think that I'm leaving you out of this or that I don't care about you just as much. He should know me better than to think I'm going to ditch him because our first time wasn't… you know."

Luna, a bit uncomfortable from the unnecessary act of aggression nodded, trying her best to avoid making things more awkward.

"I understand, dear. I haven't had the same amount of time or experiences as either of you have together. Though, I hope I don't warrant such brute tactics to correct my behavior if we are to be so close."

"What?" Kelly asked, somehow forgetting she’d just struck Big Mac in front of one of the leaders of his nation. "Oh… shit… sorry. I guess after spending so much time with the guys I got used to hitting them to get their attention."

Luna nodded, still uncomfortable with such a mentality, as well as how comfortable Kelly had been using such a method.

"If that is how you must deal with Cerb and the others, I suppose that is your customary way to communicate. However, I do not approve of carrying on as such in the future with either of us."

Big Mac, feeling like this was largely his fault, came to Kelly's defense.

"I'm sure she didn't mean nothin by it, and I was being a little thick in the head."

Even if that was partially true, Kelly interjected, knowing she was wrong. In fact, she knew she needed to learn some more self-control.

"No, don't apologize for me. And Luna, I won't do that again. I need to work on my temper."

This was all well and good, but Big Mac still didn't know what all had transpired between the two while he was asleep. A quick kiss after waking up and a promise to explain how Luna intended to make his dream come true didn’t exactly make things any clearer.

"So, now that we can all talk about it, how exactly is this going to work? Cuz I don't think I'll be getten any work done tomorrow if we go again tonight."

Kelly and Luna both had a short laugh over that, but Kelly had enough clarity to answer the question.

"No, Mackie. I think you should rest up tonight and spend some time with Granny. That and I'd rather get to know how best Luna and I play together.” She gave Luna a cute and flirty look. “Girls require a more… delicate touch.”

Luna blushed, remembering the delightful sensations of feeling Kelly against her. Her reaction was enough to tempt Kelly into playing up the excitement.

“I need to know what she can handle and all the right ways to press her buttons so we can all play together some time. And… if Sniff is hooking up with Oven Fresh and Twilight, he’s already got it on with at least one of them. I… I’m going to ask him what kind of problems he’s had. We talk about this shit all the time, and if I tell him what I’ve done with Mac-”

She did a quick turn back to her stud.

“I mean, Mac, you don’t mind, do you? I can trust him to keep a secret like this, and we need help.”

Big Mac had a blush he tried to hide, as he sat awkwardly with his forelegs folded over his lap. Despite all that had already happened, it was kind of odd to see him bashful like this. Then again, given the setting, it was hardly unexpected, if not understandable.

“If you trust’em and think it’ll help, I trust ya tuh make that call.”

Kelly looked curiously at her stud, confident they were past his bashfulness, unless having Luna with them was making him uncomfortable. Though, keeping their relationship a secret for this long and now letting at least one of her friends know might have been enough to do the same.

“Are you embarrassed about what Sniff might think if he knows what we’ve…”

She must have been too mentally distracted a moment earlier to not recognize this. His blush was about as telling as his terrible delivery when lying. Now, thinking she had him pegged, Kelly pulled his folded forelegs. Of course, she was right.

“Oh, goddamnit. You’re already hard again?”

Embarrassed, Big Mac pulled his forelegs back and tried to cover himself up as best he could.

“I can’t help it. I was thinking about you and Princess Luna doing all them delicate touches and whatnot… and well...”

At the same time, practically having a birds-eye view, Luna was transfixed on the poorly hidden erection of the farm pony currently stumbling over his words.

“A thousand years on the moon, how many dicks could I have seen during all those years?”

Even before these new revelations, the princess had grown up mostly sheltered in the early days of her kingdom’s development. Even after maturing and venturing for her royal duties or fighting off the next threat, she had no romantic experience or training. Then, a thousand years of banishment had left a terrible void in her heart that needed affection, which was only amplified by Kelly’s informative session of sex for the purpose of pleasure and comfort. Now the stud they would be sharing was aroused because of simply imagining what Kelly would be offering tonight. What would her first experience with a stallion be like if Kelly was already this wonderfully tempting?

“Am I allowed to touch it?” The princess couldn’t help but inquire as countless other questions flood through her mind.

Kelly raised her hands to her head, ready to pull her hair out as the situation was quickly spiraling in a direction she’d like to avoid.

“You’re not helping, Luna.”

Such a reaction could have been avoided had Kelly thought out her words more carefully. Now, hours after not getting the relief she had needed, she stared at his erection, lewd thoughts running through her head and her self control struggled to remain strong.

“Goddamnit, Mac. Fuck… I could try blowing you, that shouldn’t leave much of a mess for us to explain, but then you’ll just be fucking unconscious for the party and… fuck… that’s not going to work, knowing how much you… goddamnit.”

This wasn’t supposed to be a long ride, and Kelly could only think of one thing that would work, though it would also be cruel. Unfortunately, with so little time and no better options, she resigned to make a bad day worse for Mac.

“Luna… cover your ears, please. You’re not going to want to hear this.”

A little too overly trusting in Kelly, but also still focused on Big Mac’s cock, Luna covered her ears, even adding a few layers of magic just to be cautious.

In the silence, she watched as Kelly cozied up to Big Mac. It looked as though she was whispering something intimate to him. Although her expression looked a little callous, even a little snide maybe.

In the silent world in front of her, she watched as Big Mac’s ears perked up. His expression shifted to what she could only describe as uncomfortable nausea as his body cringed over this private conversation. Then, whatever Kelly said next had him give up on hiding his rapidly deflating erection to cover his own ears.

From her observation, only three things were clear. First, whatever Kelly had said worked. Second, Big Mac was repeating the word “no” over and over again. Lastly, Kelly no longer talking must have been a cue that Luna was in the clear to allow her hearing to return. However, Luna was too curious not to know what just happened.

“Should I ask what I missed? You are void of magic, so it couldn’t have been a spell or some incantation you spoke to derive such an immediate reaction from him.”

Big Mac cringed and held his hooves tighter to his ears, fearing Kelly would speak it again.

Kelly, not wanting to repeat it herself, decided to give the condensed version.

“I described what it would look like if he came home and walked in on Spearhead eating out Granny on the kitchen table.”

Luna’s eyes went wide and her coat quickly turned nearly as pale as the surface of the moon. And now it was only thanks to the lack of experience from a thousand years in isolation that prevented her from accurately painting such an image in her mind.

“Thou art capable of speaking such evil?”

The carriage came to a halt, jarring all three from the terrifying imagery Kelly had drafted for them. Still, as horrific as the method was, it had worked just in time, and Kelly gave a sigh of relief.

“A necessary evil. Crisis avoided.”

Luna looked upon Kelly with a mix of disgust and pride.

“Thou arts a crafty one, Kelly. We look forward to uncovering further mysteries thou will provide from henceforth.”

After Luna’s reaction, Kelly should have worried or apologized. Instead, she grinned and chuckled at the princess.

“I love how you go back to the old speak when you get angry.”

The absurd observation and cute delivery made Luna turn up her nose.

“Hmph. Thy words are neigh of anger nor… goddamnit.”

Just in time to end the unfavorable conversation, Spike had dismounted from the reigns and opened the carriage door from the outside.

"Alright, everypony, last stop. Destination, Party Town."

Unaware of the proper etiquette of who was to depart first, Kelly was the first to exit.

"Thanks, Spike, and didn't you party with us at the dance?"

Before the answer came, Spike's face turned sour.

"No. Because somepony had to stand at the Cutie Mark Crusaders sales booth."

That certainly explained his absence, and Kelly's heart went out to the poor guy. The Crusaders were adorable but had proven more than a handful even with the little time she had with them.

"Oh, that's bullshit. Come on let's get you a drink. You deserve it. Mac, hurry up, and Princess. Might I escort you inside?” Her neck snapped back to the open garage when she finally noticed something rather vital.

“Holy shit. Are the lights on?"

Currently distracted, Luna stepped out just behind them and turned to one of her guards.

“Would you be so kind as to fetch the box stowed inside for me? It will be needed for later this evening, so make sure nothing happens to it.”

As the guard nodded, they made their way inside, with Kelley surprised to see how lively the house already was. Lunar Guards were surrounding the TV, watching Benny and Sniff swapping cable behind the TV, and another group of ponies was playing... beer pong?

Somehow, amongst the chaos, Cerb was the first to notice the three new arrivals. He couldn’t pass up the opportunity to make the guards jump and shouted loud and proud for all the guests to hear.

"Attention on deck!"

All the guards immediately rose to attention while Benny excused himself away from Octavia and Vinyl to hurry over to the Princess. He was all smiles, looking unusually upright and proper in his approach.

"Luna, glad you could make it. Kelly, good to see you and Mac together… here.”

The familiar look of fatigue, even if on a stallion, made Kelly’s position on human/pony relations all too clear and he couldn’t help but play ignorant in such a way to draw attention to it. That and she’d have done the same to him.

“You feeling alright Big Red? You look a little run down."

There was something off about Benny's tone, and Becky wasn't oblivious to it. However, if he knew, she wasn't going to give him the pleasure.

"Big Mac did a lot of work this morning, like the trooper that he is. Poor guy also had trouble sleeping last night. Having nightmares about… how is AJ anyway?”

A quick glance around the room revealed more than she could process all at once.

“Is she wearing a skir… Why are they all dressed up? Do me and Luna get new outfits?"

There was no doubt about it, Benny knew what was going on, but Kelly changed the subject too quickly. However, that didn't stop Luna from wanting to enjoy the fun she came for.

"Everypony, at ease. Please, relax and carry on with the festivities. This is a party, is it not? Are there going to be mojitos served tonight? And please, tell me there is a matching set for me to wear. I wasn't told to dress up for the evening."

Rarity trotted up as the party got back into motion.

Her nose caught a strong scent of Kelly on Big Mac. Not only her scent, but another scent that was oddly familiar with its tang that tickled her taste buds as she breathed it in, yet was drastically different in its fragrance. There were certainly others that would notice, but she would have to ignore it for now.

"My apologies, Princess. These were a product of inspiration after a special order came in. However, I can get you fitted for one if you like, and I think I know just the style that would be perfect for you."

A window of opportunity to speak finally opened up and Big Mac, oblivious to Benny or the others already knowing, answered what had been asked of him.

"I'm fine. Still waking up is all. I'll be right as rain here in a few."

There was no need to call the two out, but Benny could at least get one in before pulling Luna away to fill her in on what was going on.

"No worries, my man. Take the recliner seat and rest up. I know what it's like working that grind after a sleepless night. Probably didn't help having to give Kelly a pony ride or two today. So just grab a drink and take a load off, but Luna, if you would follow me for the grand tour. Oh, and of course welcome to my home. Mi casa, su casa. And Kelly, if you would help Big Mac to his seat and give whoever is in it the boot."

It was now obvious after all those puns Benny made, and Kelly silently cursed him in her thoughts.

“That son of a bitch, he knows. No doubt about it, but at least he wasn't being a dick about it. Playing cute, sure, but not like an asshole. Even still, I have to talk to Sniff and… Jesus fucking Christ. What is Chris-”

Obviously, there was a lot Kelly had to get caught up on after taking care of Big Mac like she was asked to do.

"Come on Mac. I'll get ya a drink."

Meanwhile, Benny quickly pointed out the kitchen, the living room, and said he would explain the rest of the electronics when they start up the next event. Until then...

"And let me show you the upstairs real quick. Can't have too many up here at one time until all the repairs are done, but there's a lot from our world you can see up here."

While this was going to alter Luna’s plans since she had arrived later than intended, she could humor him. Besides, she figured Twilight could follow the outline in the box she brought.

She turned to one of her guards that had accompanied her in.

“I’ll be fine with Benny, but could you take the box to Twilight? Tell her the contents are for her eyes only until I return and to get things started for me.”

While looking for the purple princess, she noticed Cerb catching up with Night Guard and welcoming a hug from the stallion.

“Actually… tell her I would like Cerberus involved as well.”

Walking up the stairs, now a few steps ahead of his guest, Benny quickly pointed out the basics.

“Sorry, I thought you were right behind me. But, we’ve got a guest bedroom, second bathroom, and master bedroom right here.”

As Luna entered Benny’s room, she eyed the many trinkets and items of interest.

"A very impressive and extensive collection… but-”

Having seen him still with his two dates and picking up on the tomfoolery between him and Kelly, she decided to have a little fun of her own. Starting off with speaking in the same low, soft-spoken tone Kelly had used on her.

“Since you have me alone, was there something important you wish to speak to me about, or did you reconsider taking me on a real date and would rather ask me in private." She fluttered her eyes in a shameless act of flirting. “Or do you desire to skip the date and entertain me here.”

Benny froze as those words left Luna's lips, leaving him speechless and transfixed at the sultry smile she gave him. His jaw hung slack as if his mind had just gone comatose.

That was the best reaction Luna could have expected and broke into a hysterical laugh, effectively dropping the act, breaking Benny from his spell.

"I’m sorry, Benny. I simply could not resist. I was informed just prior to leaving by my guards that you had a wonderful time on your blind date, or dates, I suppose. And it's obvious by your... selection of words that you know about Kelly and Big Macintosh."

Benny relaxed, but just barely. Luna really had gotten one on him.

"Jesus… you really had me going there. And you’re right, I-” He sheepishly grinned, remembering her well-wishes for him. “-had more fun with those two than I’d expected. Given that, I wanted to bring you up to speed on that and everyone else.”

Luna smiled knowingly. It was wonderful to see him happy with the outcome, as well as assuming the fair lady Octavia and Vinyl, both ponies she held in her favor, were likely happy with him as well. Not only that, but the others downstairs were also likely in support of him as well as Sniff, given how close those two were with him currently, in spite of the guests.

“I presume you are referring to Peter with Twilight and Oven Fresh? I know of their arrangement, as I happened to be there when Twilight proposed that he take her as his own as well.”

It was looking like they all really needed to work on their communication skills, but Benny figured even she was out of the loop if that’s all she cared to mention.

"Okay, I wasn't aware you were there for that, but what about Cerb with Flutters and Rarity all dating each other?"

Luna paused, yet didn't seem to be surprised.

"Oh… Well, it was assumed that they had become intimately close with him, but we were not aware of that union. When did this occur?"

Benny shook his head, seeing just how far behind she was, knowing this might require a long explanation.

"This afternoon, a few hours before the party. Then just before I got back, Lumberman asked Applejack right in front of Cerb, Sniff, and Chris with their girls a few hours ago."

Luna blinked again, believing she had missed something in the update.

"You mentioned Chris with the others and those they are with, has he taken somepony to be with as well?"

Benny grinned, intentionally misleading her as a little payback for getting one in on him.

"Well, he was with Starlight when that happened, but he's also taken more than one special somepony, as the more popular term seems to be. And I'm guessing they're all dating each other too. Care to guess who they are? And by all means, name as many girls in town you can think of, you're bound to get a few of them right."

Luna wasn’t taking the bait and stood defiant to what was being implied.

“Surely I am not one to doubt the capabilities of Chris to attract a lovely mare as Starlight, but how many others could he possibly-”

“Nurse Redheart, Derpy, Cheerilee, Prim Posy, and Cream Heart,” Benny bluntly answered, rattling off the names without pause. “Unless there’s others he hasn’t told us about.”

There was only one proper response Luna could think of to properly capture what she was feeling, and she hoped she could deliver it correctly.

“Sir, Benny. Art thou fucking with thee?”

Benny threw his arms up in a mutual display of disbelief at how quickly Chris had racked up his collection of new lovers.

“No! Jesus Christ, even I’m dating both Octavia and Vinyl at the same time now. Somehow they’re both cool with it, and I offered them the chance to walk away after they found out that I lied about there never being other guys for the blind date fuck up… Which is something else I wanted to follow up with you on.”

Despite the levity Benny tried to bring to the conversation after Luna had pulled a fast one on him, he had to be serious about what had happened. At least for what she had been roped into.

“Pinkie fucked up bad with setting all four of us up on the blind date today, but her heart really was in the right place. I talked to her and set her straight. So, if you are going to talk to her… don’t be too hard on her, everything worked out. Somehow.”

The shift in Benny’s conversation and tone had her full attention. She still was trying to get a fix on where Benny and the rest of his friends stood with their pony relationships. From what Kelly had told her about their opposition upon arriving, the acceptance of being with mares should have been a sign for the all-clear. However, that was only the males with mares. Not a female like Kelly or Becky with a mare. It all left her unsure about admitting that she was lusting for Kelly herself.

Was it lusting? How did her longing for companionship turn to sexual conquest so quickly?

Hands… It was definitely those hands.

After noticing Luna had no interjections, Benny continued, albeit with a mournful tone.

“We’re all grateful for everything you and Twilight and all the others have done for us. We know you all have our best interest in mind, and… I mean, come on. I’m sure half our friends are already sleeping with each other at this point. I’m sure the feeling is mutual… but I also think the guys are right.”

Given the humor Luna had approached him with, she was clearly happy for him. Although, she was unaware of Cerb hooking up with Fluttershy and Rarity, as well as Lumberman and Chris no longer being single. If she had her eyes set on any of the other four guys, she had missed her opportunity. If that was the case, there was oddly something sad about knowing that, since he wasn’t about to give up his two.

Of course, his reaction to her question earlier, even if just as a joke, likely would leave a mark on her self-confidence. That wasn’t going to sit well with him.

“After I killed the Pony of Shadows… it’s a safe bet we’re all stuck here for good. So, if we’re not going anywhere, I think we’re giving up on the chance of going back. That’s why we’re so ready to settle down. And I don’t mean that as an insult, like we’re settling for something less. I mean that-”

Those words were already said and there was no taking them back. Even if he could better explain himself following up, he was going to regret saying those words for a long time to come.

“I mean, if we know we’re staying here, we want to make the best of it. I guess some of us realized it sooner than others.”

Luna nodded, knowing what Benny was really trying to say and sympathized with him.

“My brave friend, Benny… You need not explain your actions nor motives. None more so than yourself and Justin. I would not believe a word of malice intent from any of you, even if you spoke it yourself. We... “

For the first time, the collective deception of what led up to the human’s arrival began to weigh on Luna. The fact that her ponies were not guilty parties wasn’t the issue. They had kept this fact from them and still held it. Even if harmless, it was wrong but that would have to be addressed at a later date. For the time being, all she could do was show her support for them, and being how Benny had brought this on, she would show him first.

“Benny, we are happy to see things have ended on such a positive note, but I cannot help but wish that we could do more for you. None of you asked for these problems you’ve taken on so impressively. We know that the compassion and acceptance you’ve shown us was not something that could have come easily. Had the circumstances been any different, it would be unlikely that any of us would have been desirable… yet…”

There were no words to continue with. Even if the humans were Twilight’s responsibility, and each had already been delegated guardianship under the watchful eyes of others, Luna felt responsible for so much that her sister had left unaddressed. She would find a way to make things right, starting with a heartfelt hug to Benny she enveloped him in.

“We do not deserve such kindness or compassion, Benny, but we are grateful for it. Yet, for all we do, I do not believe you understand just how much all of you mean to us. We all fear for your safety, long to have you close, and with Cerberus soon leaving us to the Crystal Empire with Becky, I worry endlessly about Kelly. I plan to keep her close when Macintosh cannot, but I would ask that you do the same. You and Cerberus may be the strongest amongst our kind…”

Luna’s words trailed off as she tried to find some resolution to provide the most good for all of them. Something to reward Benny’s goodwill and service that wasn’t superficial or gave the wrong impression.

Then, all of Benny’s traits and acts came together for a brilliant idea that would benefit her other concerns as well.

“Would you continue to stay close and protect us as we protect you? Whatever the cost, you will be compensated. Rewarded handsomely if Kelly is to never be harmed again.”

Benny awkwardly returned the hug, pondering where this sentiment was coming from. None of the others had shown such concern or dedication to them, which left him struggling to understand what she meant.

Then, slowly, the pieces started to fall into place as trends of previously forbidden knowledge, secret loves, and multiple attachments were recalled. The final piece was realized as every action, and even the choice of words spoken from Luna made the reason behind her last request clear. Just as clear as that fact that Applejack understood what the “phrasing” joke meant.

“Kelly isn’t only dating Mac, is she?”

If the humans had inadvertently provided any asset to improve the quality of life for Luna and the rest of pony kind, it was new and ironically colorful ways to express themselves.

“God… damnit.”

Benny offered the now exposed princess a sympathetic pat her on the back, finding it comical that Kelly was just as bad as Sniff. In retrospect, it probably should have been expected.

“No wonder you ditched me this afternoon. I’m also guessing Pinkie didn’t know, did she?”

Now embarrassed, as well as silently kicking herself for making things so obvious, Luna removed herself from the embrace and dried her eyes.

“So many apologies are building up, we fear it will become a nuisance to you. To your question, though, Pinkie could not have known. It was not until after leaving you to the care of Octavia and Vinyl Scratch that I approached Kelly about my desires to have her as my own.”

It was still amazing to her just how accepting Benny and the others seemed to be with her. All the more comfortable that made her confiding in him privately.

“Twas good fate that I long fancied Big Macintosh as well from years ago and that he, if even only by association, fancied me as well.”

She grinned and blushed. This wasn’t something she had planned on going public with for a multitude of reasons. Still, if she was going to entrust Kelly’s safety to him, she could trust in having his silence as well.

“Benny, there is much we do not fully understand about your arrival. However, I stand by what I wished of you before. You were all brought here to be our demise, yet by chance, you have saved us without much of a struggle. If the Pony of Shadows was not acting alone… Kelly is no warrior and Big Macintosh, as valiant as he may be, he is not human. We wish to keep our ties with Kelly secret for now, for both our safety.”

Benny gave a concerned look around the room. Nothing was ever easy with these ponies.

“If safety is your concern, you’re not alone in this. Cerb has felt the same way and wants to make sure we’re all ready and work with our counterparts for the next big threat.”

He shook his head, so many unknown threats likely still remained hidden in the darkness, underground or sealed away, all waiting for their chance to strike.

After the moment it took for his concerned display to end, his eyes landed on an old shoebox filled with comic books. He had more somewhere, but the theme was there to remind him of why Cerb had been so ready to prepare the others.

“There’s always a next big threat,” he said with resolution ringing out strong in his voice. “I’ll work with him first, probably bring Chris in on it, too. I know you said you wanted to keep it secret, but with at least those two, they have the know-how and insight we needed for the best results… and you and I both know there are bigger threats out there than Timberwolves, but I don’t think there’s anything more dangerous than all of us working together.”

Okay, that sounded a little corny even for this world, but given the previous results in the Everfree Forest, it had to be true. Still, it shouldn’t have taken this long to give a tour of two bedrooms and a bathroom, let alone with a princess. In fact, Benny could see a rumor getting started if he didn’t bring her back soon.

“However… this isn’t the time or place for that. We’ve got a party to get back to and appearances to keep.”

As they left the room, Benny found it such a relief to see how much more open of a dialog he could have with Luna. Although, in an afterthought, if he was already dating two mares, and six didn’t seem too many for Chris, Luna would have been a good choice for a third if he was greedy.

She was fun to be around and was one of the most supportive ponies. Not to mention her size was more compatible than the shorter stature of the others.

Actually, why did Kelly get the two biggest ponies of the group? Then again, why would he be jealous of Kelly having Big Mac? Nix that thought, for now. The ground floor of the house was a lot more crowded than he had left it.

“Holy shit… How many ponies were invited again?”

Luna stepped down from the stairs, equally stunned with the number of ponies in attendance.

“Indeed. Though, it was supposed to be everypony that helped with the efforts during our time in the Everfree Forest. Perhaps we may have underestimated just how many ponies were involved.”

As the pair continued to gawk, Sniff could be seen rushing his way inside with Oven Fresh and Vinyl following close behind.

“Ben! Yo, Benny! Dude, quick.”

Benny held fast as Sniff made his way through with an overly excited, if not giddy face, but was pulled close to his friend. In too much of a hurry to be discrete, Sniff spoke only loud enough in Benny’s ear so that his one-way conversation was private.

“You missed it, but we all know about Kelly and she’s in on it with us, but that's not what's important right now. I got your back, but right now stick close to your girls or you're gonna get mobbed.”

Benny reeled back, thinking this was the lead into some elaborate prank.

“Dude, the fuck is going on?”

Instead of answering, Sniff let Vinyl tug on Benny’s shirt with her magic to get his attention.

“Hey, stud, Tavi’s getting anxious outside waiting for us. Grab my tail and follow me out so everypony knows we’re together.”

Benny tried to get a grasp on what was going on but was distracted by Sniff grabbing Oven Fresh’s tail and letting her guide him out. So, while expecting nothing but trouble, he rolled his eyes and groaned.

“Good Christ, this shit’s getting outta hand… Gimme your tail, Vinyl.”

The two made their way outside to the fire everyone had gathered at after the house became too crowded.

It seemed like everyone had shown up in the short time Benny spoke with Luna. Cadence and Shining had arrived and were standing next to Twilight… actually there were a lot of other mares by Twilight also dressed up. Heck, even the mayor was dressed to kill.

All the more to make him wonder what the fuck was going on and whether he was being led into some elaborate prank.

"Oh, Benny, you're here." Top Shelf spoke up amongst the crowd and raised a knockoff Red Solo cup with a drink for him. "Take this, we were waiting on you to make a toast so we could get started."

Still trying to catch up on what was all going on, he took the cup and hurried over to the others, never letting go of Vinyl’s tail all the way over to Octavia, currently standing next to Kelly and Big Mac.

Kelly, forcing a smile through her growing impatience and annoyance from earlier, wasted no time giving him a piece of her mind in a whisper.

“Yes, I’m fucking Big Mac. Thanks for rubbing it in and making me think I was the only one screwing around. We’ll catch up later on how balls deep you’ve been getting after we toast. Now shut up and smile.”

With the crowd all together, Twilight kicked off the event.

“Everypony! May I have your attention, please!”

She waited for the crowd to quiet down and the rest of the stragglers to funnel out of the house.

“I’d like to thank you all for joining us at this private event for everypony who pitched in when our new friends needed your help the most. There are so many that I would like to personally thank, but that would take far too long, so I will now turn things over to the co-host of this event. Cerb, the floor is yours.”

Cerb stepped up with Fluttershy and Rarity on either side and raised his fist in the air.

“If you’re ready to party, can I get a hell yeah!”

The crowd remembered this from days earlier and erupted in a unified cry, “HELL YEAH!”

Cerb chuckled, finding it funnier than it should have been, but quickly returned to his speech.

“We invited you all here tonight to say thank you for the hard work and dedication you showed in helping us find what we needed to make a cure for our friend Becky. And if you heard the nasty rumors, yes, things didn’t go as planned for us out there. We ended up having to fight our way out. So before we go any further, it is with great pride that I have the honor to call a few special ponies who have been noticed for rising to the occasion and put their lives on the line, despite only being civilians volunteering their time.”

The crowd started up in a clamor with whispers and hushed words of speculation but silenced themselves as soon as Cerb looked to be ready to speak again.

“Rare Find, Night Guard, Cloud Chaser, Stormwalker, and little miss Oven Fresh, please step up and get recognized for your valor and making me so damn proud to see the warrior spirit is alive and well in Ponyville! Get on up here and take a bow!”

The four ponies from the crowd emerged from the crowd and joined Oven Fresh in front of their audience. They weren’t expecting any type of recognition but gave their respective bows, though it was obvious some weren’t used to such public praise.

That was Luna’s cue to take her place behind them and called out to the crowd.

“Fillies and gentlecolts. Given the short notice and other obligations, my sister will be unable to join us. However, that allows me the distinct honor of recognizing these brave ponies for their acts of valor.”

Cerb tapped Luna on the side and whispered just loud enough for most ponies to hear, “Can I do the next part?”

Luna stifled her laugh as best she could and gave him the nod to go ahead.

Cerb, Quickly putting on a stone-cold face, straightened up, stood at attention, and shouted, “Lunar Guard! Attention to award! Awardees, about-face!”

A column of Lunar Guard bat ponies formed up and stood at attention on either side of the ponies being acknowledged for the efforts… still facing the crowd.

After three seconds too many passed, Cerb stage whispered to the group, “Guys, that’s you. Turn and face Luna.”

Luna grinned, humored by how uncoordinated these ponies were. At least Oven Fresh should have known what was going on. Regardless…

“Rare Find and Night Guard, as volunteer members under the leadership of Captain Onyx Armor, in the active roles of supporting his Recon Team, and by circumstance, React Team, facing overwhelming odds to allow the safe retreat for Zecora, and your continued support to secure safe passage for Cerberus and his guardians Fluttershy and Rarity, from the hoards of Timberwolves, I am proud to recognize you for your acts of bravery.”

The two stallions bowed and Luna did the same in return before moving on.

“Cloud Chaser and Stormwalker, as volunteer members under the leaders of the Element of Loyalty, Rainbow Dash, in the active roles of supporting her Overwatch Team, doubling as a React Team, facing not just overwhelming odds, but also employing advanced tactics normally seen only from seasoned soldiers, with precision and constant lightning support, and continued protection of Cerberus and his guardians, I am proud to recognize you today for your acts of valor under pressure, as well as your bravery.”

The pair bowed and Luna again bowed before moving onto Oven Fresh.

“Lastly, Miss Oven Fresh. Not only did you provide nourishment to the troops and volunteers during their exercise in support of Ambassador Justin, Cerberus, Husk’s mission to find a cure for our new friend Rebecca Landon, who we all lovingly know as Becky. In the last-minute efforts to gather support for the extraction of those in danger, you selflessly volunteered your expertise and proved yourself essential to the success of our final rescue efforts. Not only in fighting off the hoards of Timberwolves, but also the impressive task of taking down multiple Timberwolf Kings that gathered from their ruins.”

Oven Fresh bowed, and one last time, Luna bowed with her respect and praise for their efforts, but wasn’t finished yet. She addressed them again as she floated over a box that had been held by Twilight since her guard had delivered it.

“For these citations, as they are to be recorded in Equestrian history, for all to see, I am proud to award you five brave souls with the Equestrian Pink Hearts of Courage.”

She opened the box and levitated out medals of pink crystal hearts, each encased in gold rims decorated with gold wings extending out from behind. Each was attached with pink ribbons that were placed around their necks.

The crowd went wild in celebration, not only excited to see some local heroes be recognized, but that proved that the rumors were true, and Ponyville was even more amazing because of it. They cheered so loud that most couldn’t even hear Luna dismiss only three of the awardees.

“Rare Find, Night Guard, you may return to the crowd. Oven Fresh, please rejoin Peter and Twilight.”

Singling out the last two, Luna grinned.

“Cloud Chaser and Stormwalker, if you could bear with me a while longer, as I call Rainbow Dash... to join you.”

From the sidelines, Rainbow yelped, “ Me?! I mean, right away Princess.”

Luna smiled warmly at the sight of Rainbow grinning nervously next to her Overwatch Team members. Given the genuine shock and confusion from Rainbow, she knew this next award had not been spoiled by Twilight or Cerb, and she could enjoy every moment watching their reactions as she went on.

“Rainbow, you not only shared their responsibilities and fought alongside them, your quick thinking and ability to adapt to an ever-changing battlefield and selfless sacrifice that ensured the safe retreat of all those deployed with you. It was your leadership that ensured the necessary actions were taken to guarantee the safe return of all those entrusted under your care. Because of this-”

She levitated over the box, but opened it only to peek inside before unceremoniously closing it.

“Well, I suppose for this announcement, I should leave it to the professionals.”

Luna stepped back, leaving a wide gap between the three as she turned her eyes to the horizon.

Slowly, all eyes turned to see where Luna was staring.

Off in the distance, three white cloud trails, arching with lighting that discharged sporadically, were approaching fast. What caused the trails had yet to be seen, but the roaring that grew louder was all that any fan would need to hear to know who was approaching, and their excitement grew.

The roar grew louder until it buzzed over the crowd and three pegasi in blue and yellow body-conforming flight suits, complete with aviator goggles, arched up high towards the sky.

The center pony turned sharply, arching back down to the ground as the two on either side split off and crisscrossed the whole way down. The three ariel ponies landed perfectly with a gust of wind following them down that rushed over the all in attendance.

Fleetfoot, Spitfire, and Soarin, the three most notable active duty Wonderbolts, stood before the remaining awardees and Rainbow.

After Fleetfoot removed her goggles, she turned and bowed to Luna.

Fleetfoot had a majestic light teal colored coat. Her mane and tail as pure white as the clouds she commanded. The only strong contrast of colors she had were her deep magenta eyes everyone now could see.

“My apologies for the delay Princess. We flew into some strong winds along the way and had some trouble locating the new embassy.” She turned to the pegasi in front of her. “Are these the three?”

Luna simply smiled and levitated the box over to the Wonderbolt.

“Would you expect them to be any other ponies if they were not standing next to Rainbow Dash?”

Fleetfoot laughed as she took out three pieces of paper from the box.

“Point taken, Princess.”

Rainbow’s heart was beating a million miles a minute. Her idols were here to personally give her an award? How could this day get any better?!

Well, with the help of Fleetfoot, she was about to find out.

“Trainee's Cloud Chaser, Storm Walker, and Reservist Rainbow Dash… Oh, Dash, I’ve been waiting too long for this.”

She raised the paper to read it aloud.

“In observance of exemplary skill, service to crown and country, while in the performance of duty, aiding those in need, and showcasing the merits and qualities of Equestria’s finest, I have been granted the distinct pleasure of announcing that these ponies being recognized today, to be removed from any trainee or reserves programs and be granted their wings so they may join the E.U.P. Guard’s elite flying force.”

She lowered the paper and handed them out to each of the awestruck pegasi. After they could all see their letters of acceptance, she proudly greeted them formally.

“Cadets, welcome to the Wonderbolts.”

Rainbow held the paper in front of her, rereading it over and over silently in her head, wishing somepony would pinch her to make sure this wasn’t a dream.

“Accepted. Accepted. Accepted. Accepted. Accepted. Accepted.”

She lowered the paper, it had to be real. She wasn't dreaming… or drunk… yet. She actually made the cut.

Slowly, a smile began to grow. An abundance of joy and pride began swelling up inside… She was smiling too big and it was kinda creepy. Then again, she didn’t care, she’d waited for this moment her whole life and NOTHING was gonna spoil it.

Luna, happy to see Twilight had managed to get everything in order without spilling the beans, called out to the crowd in a cheerful decree.

"Let's give it up for our new Wonderbolts!"

The crowd erupted in a bigger cheer. This day had gotten even better for their little town.

Luna gave a nod to Cerb, letting him know this portion was over and he could bark a few more orders.

"Lunar Guard! Stand by for announcement! Fall out! … And grab a beer if you’re not on duty! It's a party!

Unfortunately, that left only Midnight and Ralph to head towards a cooler full of beer, making Cerb feel like an ass.

"Awe, shit guys. My bad. I'll make it up to ya. Promise."

Rainbow, finally accepting what just happened as reality, bolted from the front and flew into Becky to wrap herself around her with a powerful hug.

“I’m a Wonderbolt! Becky, I made it! I finally made it!”

The group quickly surrounded the happy mare and congratulated her as the crowd settled in for the next announcement.

After the quick celebration, Cerb moved with his two girls next to Benny to whisper to him.

"You're up after this. Sorry we didn't have more time to clue you what was going on. I only found out when you went upstairs, but also, Top Shelf told us-"

"Thank you all again," Twilight took over before Cerb could say any more. "As you all know, our new friends here have all made some amazing contributions to our community. From considerable acts of charity, medical advances, improved methods to strengthen the security of Equestria, to simple acts of sharing heartwarming stories, a few kind words, or even a helping hand in the kitchen.”

Sniff facepalmed and grinned like a buffoon while Oven Fresh folded her ears back, blushing and sporting one hell of an embarrassed grin.

Likewise, Twilight chuckled, proud of herself for sneaking that one in there before getting back to business.

“They have graciously shared and given so much of themselves, that trying to match their pace can be exhausting."

Big Mac cringed, Oven Fresh blushed again, Chris's entire harem giggled, as every human and most of their counterparts turned into a heap of muted laughs.

That was the last one, and it was time for Twilight to give up the floor.

"With that being said, I leave the official start of this successful Post-War-Party Party to my Executive Officer for our training exercises gone Rescue Mission, Ambassador Benny Yale."

Benny stepped up, looking out to the many faces that came out to see them. Of course, the majority of them being mares that were looking at him like… oh shit. So that’s what Cerb was trying to tell him. That also explained why Tavi must have been getting nervous, though him sneaking off with Luna must have only made it worse. He’d have to make that up to them.

"Ahem, uh… I hadn't put much thought about what I would do with my time here. I hadn't planned on staying that long but it's not likely I'll be leaving any time soon."

He turned to either side and motioned for Octavia and Vinyl to move closer to him. The idea must have been that a public display of being close to his two special ladies would stop him from getting mobbed by those looking to stake their claim on him.

As they happily took to his sides, he felt an odd sense of peace and comfort come along with them. Of course, that comfort he was putting on display for the now many confused and disappointed mares made him realize something he could only silently think to himself.

“Holy shit, I have two girlfriends that are ponies.”

Oh well. At least he actually liked them. So, showing that would hopefully avoid any undesired attention from any random potential advances from others. Now if he only knew what to say.

“I… was pleased to discover how welcoming and accepting of us you all have been. What I didn’t expect was to find those among you that…”

He paused for a moment, wondering what he was really trying to say. What he was even doing that he felt the need to bring Octavia and Vinyl up next to him. It wasn’t until only a few hours ago he hadn’t wanted this. Yet, even when the thought of being approached by some other mare wasn’t an issue, he still wanted those two by his side.

Perhaps he was fighting this too hard and needed to be a little more honest about what he really felt. Plus, a little honesty would make it easier to find the right words to say.

“I haven’t been happy for a long time. In a lot of ways, I don’t think I wanted to be. Not if I had to deal with the life I left behind. So, I think it’s important to point out what makes your world so amazing. It’s not just the brave acts like those who were awarded today. It’s not limited to facing the fears of being hurt or laying your life down for another. It’s the courage to risk putting yourself on the line to make sure those you care about are taken care of. Even something as simple as making sure that a friend can find what they need in their life to stay happy enough to keep smiling even when no one else is around.”

Off to the side, Pinkie’s heart swooned. Benny recognized her and he cared enough to acknowledge her efforts. He even turned to give her a wink, which she returned with a thankfully lustless smile.

Now feeling more comfortable with his settings, Benny laid his free hand on Octavia and his other with his drink around Vinyl, accepting what he had allowed himself to participate in.

“Coming here has allowed me to realize that there’s a lot more life left for me to live, and a lot more happy days ahead of me when I keep the right company. So, let us raise our glasses for a toast.”

Sniff snickered as he raised his glass.

“God damn, not every gathering needs a fucking toast ya goofy bastards.”

Benny pulled his free hand up and flipped Sniff off behind him as he continued on.

“I'll keep this simple.” He raised his glass. “To a better tomorrow!"

Together, the large collection of hands, hooves, wings, and magic aura’s raised their party glasses high.

"To a better tomorrow!'

After their toast ended and the crowd started to mingle, Swifty approached Benny with an exciting question.

"Excuse me, but Thunder Glide and I wanted to know if it would be okay to give a demonstration of pegasi combat. Kind of like what your fighting sport Cerb showed us."

Benny took another sip of whatever concoction Top Shelf had thrown together and thought about what that would look like. After another thought, there was virtually nothing planned for the party. Why not provide a little entertainment?

"Sounds awesome." He turned and shouted towards the house. "Pinkie! Come here a sec!"

Luna had been just close enough to catch the request, and the request had her interested.

"Would this be like the sparring match Cerberus had against Onyx and Helix?"

Thunder trotted up past Luna, eager to put her skills on display.

"Not likely, Princess. This won't be so one-sided."

Onyx heard the comment and just grumbled, but it caught the interest of Cerb enough that he had to chime in.

"You're not expecting me to fight the winner are ya?"

Spitfire, in spite of how good this new drink was, sprayed out what bit she hadn't swallowed.

"Ha! Wow, I'd love to see that. No offense, Cerberus, was it? But from what I heard, if you needed rescuing, you don't want to tangle with these two."

Soarin and Fleetfoot joined in to laugh at the thought of this new guy trying to spar with two of the elite guards left to protect Twilight and the others.

In fact, it was so funny that even the two Solar Guard mares, along with everyone else joined in to laugh. But after the Wonderbolts had thought the joke ran its course, the others were still laughing. Not only were they laughing, they were pointing at the Wonderbolts.

To clear up their confusion, Rainbow shouted over the laughs to set the record straight.

"Take it from your newest Wonderbolt, I don't think any of you would stand a chance against this Devil Dog. And that's if he even wanted to fight you."

The laughs finally tapered off, but it didn't seem like Rainbow had convinced them yet. To avoid any possible contentions, she needed to make them understand just how wrong they were.

"Believe me, whatever rumors you heard about him, they're true and probably toned down to make it believable."

Spitfire was stuck somewhere between doubting this new creature's capabilities and embarrassed that even Luna was laughing at her claim.

"Yeah, okay, noobie. He must be something special if even you're fawning over him."

Spike, being as short as he was, wasn't noticed by the boasting Wonderbolt. Just the same, he hadn't picked up on the attitude and decided to give his own account of Cerb.

"I'm guessing that word hasn't traveled far out of Ponyville, but Cerb is probably the best fighter in all of Equestria. He beat Captain Onyx in a boxing match in less than a minute and didn't even flinch when Helix Ray attacked him with a double spell. Neither of them could hurt Cerb when they sparred."

Fleetfoot, a little older and a little wiser stepped up to try and calm the rivalry that was quickly brewing between the two groups.

"That's all well and good, Spike, but sparring in boxing and sparring with practice-magic are a little different than a real fight."

Spike furrowed his brow, agitated that they weren't believing him. Clearly, they needed more proof.

"I literally watched him decapitate at least three Timberwolves with one swing of his ax. And I'm pretty sure he took out just as many, if not more than any of us who went out there and fought them off. And he did that while saving Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, Onyx, Rare Find, Night Guard, Zecora, and me."

By the look on the Wonderbolts' faces, they hadn't heard any of those details. They probably didn't even believe it, which only made Spike double down on his need to convince them.

"He tackled a Timberwolf and ripped off its head after burying it in the ground when he flipped it over while he had it in a headlock. How much stronger does he have to get? Seriously, don't underestimate Cerberus."

Sadly, despite all this support, it didn't seem like this was going anywhere and Thunder stepped up between Spike and Spitfire. Given her admiration for Cerb, she was not taking the criticism from the flight suit-wearing mare with any grace.

"Let it go, Spike. Some pegasi leave their head up in the sky even after they land. You're not going to change what isn’t here, her mind I mean."

"Excuse me, Tin Can?" Spitfire roused up with some spite. "You got something against the Wonderbolts?"

A little too hot-headed, Thunder wasn't backing away from this.

"A problem with the Wonderbolts?" She sarcastically asked. "Of course not. You're all so entertaining, both in your air shows as you are-"

She paused for a moment and gave an expression of being in deep thought. Not like she was working out a problem or strategizing, but more of a mock attempt to try and recall something.

"I'm sorry, what else have you done? Tirek, changelings, Discord? Noooo, don't recall seeing any of you there."

All three Wonderbolts grit their teeth at the slight, but Thunder wasn't done.

"You would think that the elite flying force who pride themselves on their responsibilities for emergency responses would, ooooh, I don't know, respond to an emergency for once?"

Those were fighting words and Spitfire stepped up to challenge the mare but was cut off by Luna stepping between them.

"Excuse me, ladies," she said in a frighteningly cheerful voice. "It sounds to me like there is some civil rivalry brewing between you two."

Spitfire stepped back and bowed.

"No, you're majesty. Just a-"

"More than that," Thunder defiantly stated out of turn, not letting the matter go. "Cerberus is a guest to our nation and fought with the best of us. Spitfire has insulted his capabilities as a warrior in her ego-fueled arrogance, but she also insulted all of our integrity, even yours as well."

Spitfire reared back, insulted, and furious at the accusation.

"Fine, we do have a problem, Princess, but you can't expect me to believe-"

"Spitfire," Luna gleefully interrupted. "I apologize for not correcting you earlier, but everything they have said is true. I even hoof picked his combatants to test his fighting prowess."

She tilted her head slightly, smiling down at the blaze colored pegasus. However, the smile was anything but comforting. This smile let Spitfire know that she was indeed insulted.

"I knew right away that he was a capable warrior when I caught a glimpse of his dreams. Not even all of it, mind you. So if you will not take heed to Rainbow Dash’s advice, heed my warnings."

Her deceptive smile dropped to a look of anger that could only come from a disappointed royal.

"Cerberus is more familiar with death than you are with the clouds, and a fight with him would not be dictated by the weather, no matter how much control you think you have over either of them."

She turned her eyes to Cerb, a faint smile that showed the admiration and respect she had for him. Perhaps a little something more, but she turned back to Spitfire, ending the pause she created to raise the levels of tension she wanted to escalate.

"I did not test Cerberus so I could see how strong he was… I wanted to see his restraint. So, if it is your egos that have been challenged, let me say that you both should settle it here and now."

She looked out to the crowds, only a few seemed to have noticed the conflict being interrupted. At least they were standing clear and not rudely gawking, though perhaps that was going to change soon.

"However, take some time to ready yourselves while we get this event ready. And before we start, some warnings for you both."

She turned to Twilight, still smiling, but at least it wasn't as frightening to look at.

"We are about to be entertained, Twilight. Would you be so kind as to prepare us an arena? Everypony else, make room for an exhibition."

As the crowds cleared away, Luna was ready to make a few things very clear to her new combatants.

"Spitfire, do not think that your duty and services are not valued by us. Tis unfortunate that your Wonderbolts were unable to assist with the disasters that occurred so far away from you. However, do not underestimate any of our human friends, especially Cerberus. He exceeded my expectations when he bested Onyx and Helix, but even then, he was holding back. He has a good heart and did not wish to harm any of my subjects.”

Even if her heart was set on Kelly, and she accepted Big Mac as their shared stallion, she took a moment to fondly look back at Cerb again. Despite being the living war machine that he had become through his struggles, he was a beast of peace. Secretly, she might have even loved him for everything that he had offered through his kind heart. But for now, her focus was to return to these two.

“You should take a lesson from Thunder Glide. Even with her ego, she never insulted Cerberus. She tried to meet him on equal ground.”

Spitfire wilted under the harsh scrutiny from Luna, though the princess had more than one mare to scold. That was when she turned her attention to Thunder, not sparing any pity.

“And you, Thunder, while it is easy to commend you on your loyalty to our allies and defending the honor of our friends, you should not preach to others to keep their ego in check when clearly you cannot control your own.”

Thunder stood tall at attention but was shrinking in stature inside. The harsh truth of her own faults being brought to light felt much worse coming from her princess. Thankfully, the stern tone from Luna shifted to something more bright and cheerful.

“Now, then. When you spar, keep it clean and professional. You two seem to think the other inferior, and there is no doubt troubled days lie ahead of us. I expect you both to do all you can to prove the other wrong. Between lurking shadows and old rivals, I’d wager we all have room for improvement.”

Happy to finally break from Luna’s wrath, Spitfire returned to her fellow Wonderbolts while Thunder returned with Luna to the others. Once they were back, Cerb immediately tried to apologize.

“Luna, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to stir up any trouble.”

Luna instantly laughed, not taking his concerns seriously.

“Justin, please. This is not the first altercation my Lunar Guards have created, certainly not Thunder’s first. However, if you wish to make amends, coach her properly. While I will not be playing favorites, I do not wish to allow any of the other E.U.P Forces to hold any clout of superiority over my guards.”

She turned to Sniff, batting her eyes and speaking so sweetly it could have been mistaken as a bit of flirting.

“Though for now, could you do me a favor and drum up some excitement for this? I want this to be fun. It is a party after all. And Rainbow Dash, Becky… and Chris, could you accompany me until the fight begins? I wouldn’t want any of the knowledge you possess to be used by either side to draw your allegiances into question.”

She gave a happy sigh, anticipating the demonstration between the two factions. Then, one last desire came to mind and she turned her attention to Top Shelf.

“Could you put something together for us? Something fitting of our combatants.”

As Luna trotted off with her new entourage, Cerb left with Thunder, knowing that this was going to be a challenge. At least he had some good words of encouragement.

“That bitch is fast, but she ain’t a Lioness. Let’s take a little walk so you can show me what you're workin with.”

Over with the Wonderbolts, Spitfire was irate.

“Ooooh, I can’t believe her. Who does she think she is? And we fought Tirek.”

Fleetfoot rolled her eyes and sighed.

“We never got close to Tirek. He didn’t even need Discord’s help to take us down. I hate to say it, but at least the Solar Guard put up a fight… as futile as it was.”

Still refusing to accept her mistakes, Spitfire caught sight of two ponies that could possibly help.

“Hey, cadets. Yeah, you two. Cloud Chaser, Storm Walker, get over here.”

The two new cadets fluttered over, clearly uneasy about the recent turn of events. Unfortunately, Spitfire didn’t seem to care.

“Did you two happen to see Thunder Glide fight out there in the Everfree Forest? What am I going up against?”

Cloud Chaser swallowed hard, too nervous to hide his discomfort.

“Umm… I can’t say for sure. She had a sword at one point, but Rarity took it, so all she had was a spear. I didn’t see much of any hoof combat tactics she used, but she took out a lot of Timberwolves.”

Storm Walker couldn’t think of much to offer in terms of help either and was afraid to admit as much.

“We were too busy fighting for our lives to have been able to see enough to give you any help, but… you really shouldn’t have said that about Cerb. He…cut through Timberwolves with less effort than what alicorn magic seems to need.”

Cloud Chaser nervously nodded in agreement.

“He’s stronger than any Earth pony, and can’t be hurt by magic. He even had a bunch of blood-related injuries, but he only seemed to get stronger and fight harder the more he got hurt. And even when the fighting was over… he laughed and made jokes about it. That guy…”

He shook his head, remembering what few moments of combat he could remember seeing of Cerb. The Ponish language lacked the words to describe his ferocity and efficient brutality of dispatching whatever got in his way.

“He’s unnatural. He took a hit from Helix Ray, the same offensive magic spell that we watched him take out a Timberwolf King with… Cerb didn’t even know it hit him when it landed. He’s unstoppable.”

Storm Chaser frowned, thinking about what he wasn't.

"He's also taken, or at least being guarded by Rarity and Fluttershy. Pretty sure it's Rarity. They already went on a date."

Cloud Chaser chuckled under his wing.

“Lost your special somehuman, Stormy."

Storm Chaser groaned, playfully shoving her fellow cadet away.

"Oh, go eat a rotten apple. Not like you got the guts to ask Becky out on a date."

Comically, the two went after each other with one joke after the other of who was going to stay single longer, leaving the three seasoned Wonderbolts to strategize amongst themselves.

Meanwhile, on the other side of the house. Cerb was working with Thunder under the watchful eye of his two marefriends.

"So, most of their attacks are based on hit and run tactics then. Makes sense for aerial combat. Are you going to be good to fight without your armor? I know for me, a lot of my mobility is lost with armor, but if I had my weapons, I wouldn't fight the same.”

Thunder took off her helmet and started to remove her breastplate.

“The Wonderbolts do not fight with weapons or armor. I would not be meeting her on equal grounds if I came at her with mine… don’t even know why I brought it in the first place. It’s supposed to be my day off.”

For the first time since their short-lived confrontation, Rarity started to warm up to this aggressive Solar Guard.

"What you said to Spitfire earlier, that was completely unnecessary, but I certainly do appreciate it. In fact, had you not said what you did and tried to pull Spike away, I likely would have escalated the matter much further."

Cerb snorted a laugh.

"Please don't. Her carcass might make for a flashy hat, but I don't think her color would look good on you."

Thunder matched his laugh as she pulled off the last shin guard, remembering the threat Rarity gave her days ago. However, that fiery reaction and the closeness she held to Cerb the whole day put things into perspective as well as dampening many of her aspirations.

"While it may not be your market of trade, she would have made for a lovely rug. Probably better as a doormat.”

The three snickered at the joke, but while Fluttershy looked down to cover her laughs and Cerb facepalmed, Rarity noticed the look of disappointment Thunder tried to hide. It was faint, but it was unmistakably the look of a mare who wished things were different.

Sadly, while Rarity could only be so generous, this mare deserved at least some compensation for all she’d done.

“Well, then. With all jokes out of the way, Justin dear, what can you teach our Solar Guardian to help put that flight suit-wearing bitch in her place? Our pride is on the line, and if you're going to be training us, what better way to demonstrate that we are not to be trifled with than by having Spitfire spit out her teeth.”

Cerb held an uneasy grin, this didn’t seem like something for them to be so worked up over.

“You aren’t serious, right?... Holy crap, you are serious.”

Rarity grinned, a devious look in her eyes that answered the question readily.

“She insulted you, and by our attachment, she insulted us. Thunder Glide has taken you as her mentor and thus has insulted her. Everypony, from Luna, and Twilight, all the way down to the ponies that supported you in the Everfree Forest has been insulted. So, if you haven’t noticed, this is personal.”

Cerb thought about that for a moment. Even while he might not have been insulted, per se, he hadn’t considered the emotional weight so many others carried because of him. Still, did that really justify beating Spitfire into the ground?

Whether if it was or wasn’t, Cerb was already thinking of the best way to have his new student take her opponent down.

“Thunder, Spitfire thinks you're full of yourself, and I think we can use that to our advantage. Show me how you two will likely fight. I don’t think she’ll be able to handle what I can show you. So long as you don’t mind getting close.”

[Meanwhile, Sniff was putting together a plan with his two ladies.]

“So, I’m thinking about how I’m gonna do this. What can you tell me about Spitfire?”

Twilight rolled her eyes, not pleased with having another fight on her hooves, but knew she probably couldn’t talk either party out of it.

“Spitfire is probably the best flyer of all the Wonderbolts, on top of being one of the most seasoned. She’s actually performed some amazing feats and saved a lot of ponies during natural disasters. And she’s tough, so she’s not to be taken lightly. Then again, I’m not sure about what exactly Thunder Glide is capable of. Though, if what she did against the Timberwolves is any clue, I can’t say who would win.”

Ovens had very little else to add to the situation.

“When I was younger, my mother showed me a lot of what she could do with those she trained with. Most of the Solar Guard doesn’t do a lot of combat training. They mostly focus on de-escalation and how to spot trouble, but it’s clear that Thunder Glide has trained beyond what the guard offers. And if I had to guess who trained her, I can only assume that’s why she has such an attitude and is so quick to anger, but that’s more of a complaint against who trained her. As for the Wonderbolts, they focus mostly on rescue operations and their air shows for recruiting. But Spitfire has been involved in some covert operations. I’m not sure what, but they weren’t all rescue related, so I doubt she’d be involved unless she could fight.”

Sniff nodded, trying to think of how he was going to build her up.

“I can work with that. I think with a little more info I can get a good introduction for them, but I need a good song for Thunder Glide. Spitfire's is gonna be great… have either of you ever heard any metal bands or is that not a thing here?"

[Back in the house.]

Luna was chatting it up with Chris's harem while he sat under the questionable gaze of Becky and Rainbow Dash. It would have been a more lively conversation if Luna and half the harem weren't so distracted by another UFC fight playing for them.

"So, you all are dating Chris while dating each other at the same time?" Luna openly asked the group of mares, all too curious about this bizarre arrangement.

Derpy smiled warmly with no concerns about who might be listening.

“We sure are. We all got together because we all liked Chris and wanted to see him again after the welcome party. We were lucky that he liked all of us and we thought we would all take turns going on dates with him to see who he would want to keep dating.”

She giggled warmly, thinking about her short date with Chris. It was an exciting thought to see what the next set of dates would lead to, and her excitement was reflected in her voice.

“But after only two dates we all decided that we could just share him together. Then we all got together and he said he would date all of us when we said that's what we wanted to do. Then Starlight wanted-"

Starlight knew what happened next and jumped in to censor the story.

"If I could tell the next part, Derpy. Please!"

Derpy smiled, happy to let Starlight get to the good part, not knowing there were some things better left spoken only in private. Although now stuck having to save the story, Starlight tried to curve the intensity.

"Well, after we all started our relationships together, I wanted to let the others know what they were getting into with Chris—you remember how good their hands are. Well, they got a taste of that and that led to the realization that if we limited ourselves to only sharing him, it would lead to jealousy and hurt feelings. So, we decided that if we were all in this together, we should all be together."

Prim laid a wing over Starlight's back and nuzzle cheek to cheek, ready to give her own interpretation of their new relationships.

"Starlight is the reason we were able to find out how wonderful Chris is. And we became so close in the process. She helped us to see just how amazing we all are together."

She muzzled in again and snuck a kiss on Starlight’s cheek before gushing even more. "There's no doubt that Chris has a magic touch, but there's certainly something magical in all of us."

Derpy held hooves with Redheart, sharing the same sentiment.

"We're all going on dates with each other to get closer to before having another date with Chris again. I'm having lunch with Nurse Redheart tomorrow."

Redheart made eyes with Derpy, excited to see how much fun they could have with each other.

"Yesterday, I would never have thought about such an arrangement. But after today, I'm really looking forward to getting to know everypony better."

Derpy giggled, also looking forward to their time together.

"I can't wait. She’s going to help me get ready to rut with Chris."

Everyone went silent, stupefied at Derpy's lack of a filter. It would have been incredibly nerve-racking had not it been for Luna bursting out into laughter so hard she started to tear up. It was only after several moments of laughter she finally gave a reply.

"My goodness, Derpy. I certainly appreciate your honesty and wish you the best of luck with that."

Chris facepalmed with an audible slap as Becky gave him a half-disgusted half overly-amused grin.

Derpy, still clueless, smiled brightly, never losing her excitement or gratitude.

"Thanks, I'm going to need it. Chris has a huge penis."

At that point, even Becky lost it and was laughing just as hard as Luna.

[Outside by the fire.]

While AJ was sitting contently and enjoying the warm flames, Kelly and Lumberman were making conversation about their recent life choices. Namely, Kelly was still curious as to when Lumberman decided to make the switch.

"So, when did you figure out AJ was the one for you?"

Lumberman ran his fingers up Applejack's leg, content with where his life was at this point.

"I think it first started when they saved you. Little miss Apple Hat here tried to ask me out during her bath."

Not tolerating the mistelling of the series of events, Applejack tapped her foreleg against Lumberman's chest.

"Don't be fucking lying, Woody. I was just messing with ya. You were the one with yer hands all over me."

Lumberman flicked Applejack's ear, being just as playful.

"Don't act so cute and innocent, you wanted me there and then."

Knowing now that it was at least partially true, Applejack chuckled.

"Nah, just yer tequila and the hands that brought 'em. I didn't know how alone I was til the first night I had tuh sleep alone."

She turned back to Kelly, curious about what turned her human friend around so soon.

"What about you Kelly? That night at the dance when you talked tuh me in private, you seemed pretty committed to Big Mac by then. What got ya over any of the doubts you had?"

[The night of the dance party.]

Kelly was struggling to keep up the pace, needing to maintain her energy for the rest of the night, on top of finishing a quick checkup from Nurse Redheart. She needed only a little more rest to deal with the pain, however, Applejack was clearly needing some completely different kind of help.

Now that Lumberman and Big Mac were sent off to fetch them some drinks, Kelly could let the troubled mare know she didn't have to worry about her so much.

All she had to do was find the right words to say.

“How you holding up, Applejack?” She finally asked, effectively breaking the ice.

“Me?” Applejack asked like a child caught in a lie. “Oh, I’m good. I might be a little tipsy at the moment. That tequila is a real-”

“Jesus,” Kelly angrily huffed. “Y’all can’t hide a lie for shit can you?“

She pinched the bridge of her nose. A lie that bad had to mean things were terrible, and Kelly wasn’t going to let that stand for much longer.

"I'm fine. You just watched me dance, but I get it. What happened to me sucked. It really fucking sucked, but because of you, I'm alive and healed without needing surgery... that's literally impossible where I come from."

Applejack really was a terrible liar and dropped her usual tough persona, finally showing some vulnerability.

"I'm so sorry, Kelly. I was right there, and I couldn't stop it. Them jerks tried to kill you and I was powerless."

Not sure how to convince her new friend to stop blaming herself, Kelly rested her head in her hands.

"Applejack… did you know they were going to stab me? Did you even think they could?"

Those were good questions, but Applejack couldn’t clearly answer either way.

"I don't know. I've faced up against so many close calls and near misses… but even still. I never thought anypony could just up and try to murder somepon… I mean some… you. Why'd they have to go and hurt ya like that? I shoulda never let it happen. Had it not been for Big Mac…”

She realized she was talking in circles, but bringing up Big Mac brought something else to mind.

“And thank you by the way."

Kelly raised an eyebrow, not sure why the sudden turn in conversation.

"Thank you for…"

Applejack removed her hat and held it to her chest.

"I'm probably not supposed to know, but Big Mac has been sweet on ya since he first laid eyes on ya, and I saw ya both sneaking kisses in the morning after he saved ya."

"After you all saved me," Kelly corrected her. "But… this doesn't bother you? I mean, I know he’s not concerned about me being what I am, but I'm not a pony like you. You don't see anything wrong with that?"

Another question that Applejack didn't want to answer.

"Kelly, I don't know what I'm supposed to feel about this. Big Mac thinks the world uh ya, and I didn't understand it till…"

It took Kelly a moment, and maybe the liquor helped to loosen her thoughts to realize it, but the events of the day became sympathetically clear.

"Oh, my God you're in love with Lumberman aren't you?"

Applejack didn't say anything, but it wasn't like she had to, her face gradually turning apple red was a pretty solid giveaway. So, now Kelly had to find some common ground for the two to speak on.

"AJ, I've never been with a guy who treats me like your brother does. He never makes me feel bad for who I used to be, only happy about who I could be and am now. In a lot of ways, he's a lot like Lumberman, so I can't blame you. He's a good man and… I think he likes you, but… I don't know if he…"

What was she supposed to say? She had a hard enough time crossing the species barrier as it was, and she knew she was a slut, for lack of a better word. But Lumberman? He may have wanted a woman like Applejack, but “like” was the keyword in that sentence. Even if he did kiss Applejack once… and was fawning over her… he had to only be playing nice. There was no way he was ever gonna cross the species line.

She was the fucked up one while Lumberman transitioned to being squared away years ago. That being said, maybe she didn’t really know Lumberman’s true intentions, given all the time and attention he was devoting to her.

"He likes you, that's all I can honestly say I know for sure. But if anything, me getting stabbed helped me realize… or see, or finally accept… I don't know how to explain it, but despite everything telling me I shouldn't want him, I want to be with Big Mac. So, maybe I had to face my death to see that there was a better life ahead of me. And I didn't realize it until I woke up that night when you were all asleep and it was Mac there watching over me. I want to be with someone that loves me like he does."

There wasn't much change in Applejack's demeanor, and maybe it was too soon for that. However, there was no point, nor enough time to dwell on it, Kelly figured.

"Shit happens, Applejack. We deal with it. It might take some time, but we move on. I'm over what happened to me because I have something better to focus on… and a terrible habit of throwing myself at cute boys when I'm sad."

Applejack laughed at that, even though she didn't want to. At the same time, now having this open dialog with Kelly, she could hopefully get a better understanding of where to keep her expectations.

"You think Lumberman could ever… change his opinion on ponies, or is that why you and Big Mac won't say nothin ‘bout being together?"

Kelly dropped her smile, she wasn't comfortable enough to admit what she had done, so how could she encourage Applejack? Even worse, how could she give Applejack the go-ahead when she had no reason to believe Lumberman would return those same feelings?

"I told Mac that we could only be friends… then I told him I wanted to give it a try… If I can't be sure about what I feel, I can't say what Lumberman might want, but thank you for not saying anything about me and Mac."

Applejack might have had more to say, but she could see her brother and Lumberman slowly heading back their way.

"Don't worry about it, and don't worry about me. I got Lumberman with me, I'll make it through this… eventually."

[Back at the fire pit.]

Kelly shrugged, rather apathetic to the question.

"Like I told you before. We just wanted to take it slow at first, but I wanted to be with Mackie since he made it clear he felt the same. It wasn't until he fucked up those guards that I gave in. Call me a damsel in distress, I don't give a shit anymore. I got Mac and I don't have to hide now. And I certainly don’t give a shit what anyone or anypony says."

Lumberman pulled Applejack closer, giving her a quick kiss.

"I hear ya on that. I'll be driving my girl all around town, letting everybody know that I got my girl and everybody else can eat a dick."

With a deep gut felt laugh, Applejack shared her agreement of their union.

"That's right, Woody. Yer mine now, and I'm yours. We ain't sharing shit."

All Lumberman could do was laugh until the urge to love even more on his girl had him pull her closer for an even longer unabashed kiss. It lasted past the point of normal public acceptance and ended with another admission.”

"Just you and me girl. That's all I want."

[Meanwhile.]

A small collection of mares had separated themselves from the party to discuss their intentions towards Sniff, and Roseluck was leading the conversation.

"Oven Fresh said we should come here, as if any of us had a chance with Peter, but are we sure that we are going to want to do what… whatever it is I think Cream Heart is doing with Chris and the other girls?"

Top Shelf, wanting to be the voice of reason, offered her counterpoint based on what she saw.

"Well, if you haven't noticed, Princess Twilight has been just as close to Peter as Ovens. Are we just to assume that it's her who is with Peter and not both?"

Not too far behind them, Twilight spoke up, all but confirming the theory.

"Why not both?"

The small group of Mayor Mare, Roseluck, Lily Valley, Daisy, Top Shelf, Spring Forward, and Amethyst Star turned to see Twilight trotting up with Ovens.

"Oven Fresh told me about the situation with all of you and I think we need to give some clarification. Also, how much do you know about the dating habits of Peter or his friends?"

Top Shelf deadpanned at the question with a look that screamed, “are you serious?”

“But… that’s why we’re here. We don’t know. We want to know. Is he even single? Who isn’t single? I know Cerb is, not for much longer though if I had to guess-”

“Only Becky,” Twilight embarrassingly answered with a grin. “Things have been really crazy with us figuring all that out, and it’s only been today that we all finally started to be open about it. Both Fluttershy and Rarity asked Cerb out this morning. I'm also guessing you must have heard about Chris and at least one of his dates… and everypony knew Applejack and Lumberman was going to happen.”

Mayor Mare, stepped up a little closer to Twilight, mentally struggling to keep it together.

"What exactly are you wanting from us? Just what in the wide world of Equestria is going on between humans and ponies?"

Twilight made some uneasy adjustments with her hooves in the grass, less than thrilled at finding another proverbial minefield for her to traverse through.

“This is going to sound a little crazy at first, but hear me out, because I think everypony will benefit from this. In fact, many already are, and we were able to convince Peter this morning to give this a try as well. And the reason I think it will work is because it's been naturally happening before we even knew what it was. The process is called herding."

Nothing but blank stares from the collective mugs of mares. Seeing this, Twilight rolled her eyes, realizing it was going to be harder than she thought.

"Okay, so originally, Oven Fresh and I, as well as Fluttershy and Rarity, called it sharing, which is what we're doing. Chris and Starlight called it a harem. However, I've read some literature with a surprisingly more fitting name of herding. Which, just like it sounds, that means there's more than just two sharing the love of their special somepony."

Even if these humans left much to the imagination, and there were examples they could all see, Amethyst wasn't buying it.

"You expect us to believe that Oven Fresh is going to share Peter? Because, why? Because you thought it would be a good idea? Or is it because you’re a Princess?"

Ovens turned to Twilight, looking confused as to why it wasn't obvious yet. Then again, this was a radically new concept, but the mares were making assumptions that she needed to correct.

"First off, this was my idea. And Twilight, you're not doing a very good job of explaining this. You're the only one I've shared him with so far."

Lily brightened up, amused with her own inability to comprehend what was happening.

"I'm confused. Why are you both trying to have more than one pony be with Peter?"

Ovens had a giddy giggle and an ear twitch, but Twilight was quick to hold that ear still while giving her a glare that put a stop to giving too much away. This needed a princess’s touch, specifically hers.

"Look… the fact of the matter is that there simply aren't enough stallions to go around. And to be honest, for all of the… affection that Peter needs, Oven Fresh isn't enough, and I'm having some trouble meeting his needs as well. Essentially… we can’t give him all the time and attention he needs, but we know that you want the chance to have some time with him.”

Ovens smiled a little harder, eager to really help sell this idea.

“Just think of it this way. You all want a chance to get close to Peter and see where things could go. Peter would like to get to know all of you, and maybe even a bit more than just knowing you through conversation. However, if you don’t think this is what you want then you can just let him know and he can better help you find the one you are looking for. It’s something he’s good at and would like to start doing here.”

Curious, Daisy quietly spoke up from the back.

"So, it's kind of like practice dating?"

Twilight happily took this one.

"Peter has a lot of knowledge on dating and has helped many girls find lasting relationships. So, if all you want is advice then you can just talk to him about that. Things like what you should do on dates, what to look for in a partner, what your strengths are, or even the more physical side of intimacy. I’ve seen what he can do, and there is so much I didn’t know could be shared or experienced with something as simple as the caressing of his hands or a kiss.”

That seemed to be enough chatter on the subject for Mayor Mare. So, with her mind made up, she cleared her throat to address the others.

“Well, ladies, I think I’ve heard enough. If you wish to continue debating on whether or not this is something you want to be convinced of, by all means, you may carry on. I for one know exactly where I stand on the matter.”

Without another word, she walked off from the group with her head and tail held high, leaving the others to question what they were going to do.

Top Shelf was the first after the silent reaction to voice her thoughts.

“Well, I can’t say I blame her for walking out on this conversation. Finding a special somepony is something you can’t carelessly approach. When you find a stallion that you really want to be with, it should be something special that two are willing to-”

Daisy abruptly pointed past the small crowd and interrupted the moral being made.

“Why is Mayor Mare talking and laughing with Peter and the Wonderbolts."

The rest of the group turned their attention to Peter standing in front of Fleetfoot and Soarin. Mayor Mare was shouldered up to his side, laughing and carrying on about something while Peter kept his hand comfortably attached to her shoulder, welcoming her company.

Twilight watched Mayor Mare press herself harder against Sniff before he turned to see her. He smiled and gave a goofy shrug, acknowledging that her request had been heard and he was playing along. It was enough to pleasantly amuse Twilight with how well he took to the mayor and the sly move she made.

"Huh… what a clever bitch. Just left the others in the dust like that."

Top Shelf was taken back by the display and left a befuddled mess.

"She just… the nerve of that old… grr… he can't be. I… How can?"

Twilight chuckled under her hoof and thought she needed to better educate the clueless mare.

"I don’t blame her. She had him to herself for thirty minutes at the spa, and he didn't even make it intimate like he did with Ovens. She must really want to see what else he can do."

After that maneuver, Daisy had her curiosity peaked.

"I kept hearing rumors about their hands. There's a lot of girls at the spa that have said-"

"Oh!" Ovens excitedly shouted to interject herself, thrilled to put this rumor to bed. "Believe me, those girls have no idea just how good he can be. Whatever they told you, they haven't seen what he only does in private. He can't use his other techniques on the public, they're only meant to be shared in more intimate settings. Goddamnit… Twilight, is there a place we could sneak off to for a few minutes?"

Twilight scoffed, but couldn't help but laugh.

"Ovens, you are incorrigible… and maybe. I'd like to see how his methods change depending on the environment."

Oven, though slightly annoyed at being denied a little...private time, gleefully turned back to the others.

"Hey, you know, come to think of it, this is a party and you all probably just want to have fun and relax. We could always talk about this some other time. There's no need to rush-"

Seeing the window closing, Spring Forward jumped ahead of the three flower mares that took off together towards Sniff without further coaxing, leaving Top Shelf and Amethyst to ponder what they should do. Luckily, Ovens had a good grasp of these two and offered one last piece of advice.

"Amethyst, Topsy, I’m honestly a little glad to see how hesitant you two are in agreeing to this. Not because I don’t want you two to have a chance to get to know Peter like I have, but it’s because I know you two are actually taking this seriously.”

She gave the two a warm look of confidence, which in turn they gave a lukewarm response to.

“Amethyst, I know you’ve been trying to help Peter when he was spending a lot of his time by himself. And Topsy, you’ve helped me when you could have gone after Peter, and a girl like you, you probably could have gotten as far as I did. But you were a true friend the whole way through. Even now, you both want to take my feelings into consideration. However, I’d like to let you experience at least a little of what he has to offer. Nothing too intimate, but more than what you can get when paying for his time at the spa… and the spa charges a lot, plus you saw how colt-crazy the Mayor is over it. Wouldn’t surprise me if she used her position to monopolize all of Peter’s time.”

Top Shelf was still a little hesitant and tried to find the reasoning in all the offers being thrown her way.

“Ovens, we’ve been friends for a long time now. If Peter really is as good as you say he is, why are you so insistent on not keeping him to yourself?”

Ovens sighed, though her thoughts were clearly pleasant ones.

“Peter is the most amazing stallion I’ve ever met, but I don’t know how long he’ll be around. Eventually, I’m sure Twilight will figure out a way to send him home. When that happens… it’s possible we’ll never have the chance to bring him back, or at least that’s how it’s looking. Interdimensional travel is difficult as it is, even for somepony like the princesses.”

Despite all the praise and thanks she had for Twilight, there were other obstacles to address.

“The world Peter comes from, it’s not likely we’d have the power to provide anything more than a one-way trip. If that happens, then yes, I want as much time with him as I can, but if it’s not going to last forever, and I can never have a full relationship with him, or even give him everything he needs, it shouldn’t be me that has him all to myself. That, and I think their species are made to have more than one lover.”

She directed their attention over to Chris and his mares walking out with Luna and the others.

“A good example is Chris. Starlight was his first special somepony. All of those girls you see there surrounding him, besides Luna, Rainbow Dash, and Becky, they’re all with him. The funny thing is, I think he’s got room in his heart… and his bed, for more. Even they all have a hard time keeping up with him, I guess.”

Ovens turned back to the others, still smiling, but there was a softer expression in her eyes that asked for some understanding.

“Just the two of us, Twilight and I, we can’t give Peter all the affection and support he needs. As odd as it sounds, we could use your help when you're ready. Or, like Twilight said. Just get to know him, be a friend, let him help you find the stallion you’re looking for… or mare. Apparently that’s something to consider, and honestly, from what I’ve experienced, even that's a lot better than being alone. A lot more enjoyable than I would have imagined."

Amethyst cocked an ear to the side with a bit of a sneer, clearly not liking part of what had been offered.

"Okay, what you two want to do alone is fine, but I think it’s gross that you would even suggest that I might want to be with another mare. And Peter needs more affection? I think-"

Twilight had to interject with another correction.

"Technically it's more of him giving affection than needing it for himself. Regardless, if you're not comfortable with this, that's perfectly fine."

She looked over to see Luna was getting something worked out with Peter and thought of a slight abuse of power to get her point across. After all, as worked up as Amethyst was getting, she could use something to help put her at ease.

"I think you'll be missing out, but at least talk to him first. Besides, from what he told me, you made it sound like you were just being friendly. Plus, you do still owe him dinner."

That was right, she did agree to share dinner and some company with him, and even if what the offered seemed like something she wasn't interested in, he was handsome. At the very least, she could use some help finding a pony of her own. However, there were still those rumors about his hands.

"I'll… I do owe him dinner. It would be rude to back out just because he already has a special somepony, or however many he has now."

The last two followed Twilight and Oven Fresh over to Sniff, indeed getting the last few details explained to him by Luna.

"-the best two out of three, just like Fluttershy explained, but with full rounds this time. That is of course assuming they will last the full three rounds. I can only hope our fighters tonight will be just as entertaining as the human fighters I watched inside."

Sniff nodded, agreeably.

"We'll do five-minute rounds, see how that goes. Also, I think Chris should be the ref for this. He's got the most experience."

Somewhere in the front of the house, a commotion had started, drawing the attention of more of the Lunar Guard.

Luna looked back over her shoulder, an uneasy feeling growing as the humans began to group up with her. However, the concerns were about to be given purpose when a guard flew down with an update.

"Princess Luna, Ambassador Benny Yale. Two ponies without invitations have arrived and requested entrance… and permission to park next to the human's wagons. Actually, it’s not just two ponies. One of them is-"

As a flurry of questions had grown between the humans and their counterparts, but Ovens made an unexpected announcement that drowned out all the other voices.

"My MOM is here?!"

Author's Note

Well, things with the new trio of Kelly, Big Mac, and Luna seem to look promising. And Kelly is getting surprisingly comfortable with her new mare interest... who is also getting a little antsy and curious.

Sadly, Big Mac's quick solution for getting rid of his desires is... harsh.

Getting to the party though, it's nice to see Luna joining the fun of messing with people. Too bad she sucks at keeping things discreet. Thankfully, Benny is getting just as chill with everything. Also, kinda cute to see the little moments where Luna looks back at one of the guys and things so fondly of them. Something even Benny did for a moment.

Then... my God... the award ceremony. I'm not sure what everyone gets emotionally invested in, but for, this was one of them. Getting their nation's highest honor must have been huge for them. Then Cloud Chaser, Storm Walker, and Dash getting their jump-start into the Wonderbolts and having their wings given to them by their idols in front of Two Princesses in front a large portion of their town. Probably most importantly would have to be Dashing getting her first milestone crossed to help show Becky there's still hope... heartwarming, to say the least.

If you got a laugh out of Derpy admitting to Luna that Chris has a huge penis... your welcome.

Later on, and maybe not as big, if anyone was wondering what the conversation was between Kelly and AJ... there it is.

At the same time, Ovens and Twilight seem to be making some progress with their perspective shared mares. Mad props to Mayor Mare for ghosting the competition like that.

However... something wicked has arrived. Sergeant Major Cutter has come to see her daughter.

What's going to happen next? Stay tuned for the next action-packed continuation in:

Chapter 77:
Post-War-Party Party: Part 3. Leaving an Impact.

Side note*
Shooting for a bonus Saturday release. Let's hope.

77. Post-War-Party Party: Part 3. Leaving an Impact

Luna turned to see the approaching Lunar Guard momentarily being stopped for a quick, pleasant exchange with Mrs. Cake. To make her entrance even better, she was escorting Trixie no less.

"Well, well, if it isn't my sister’s favorite guard that got away. To what honor do we deserve your company this evening, Sergeant Major Cutter?"

Cutter halted a few feet from Luna and saluted, very much all business as usual.

"Princess Luna, as ordered by Princess Celestia, I have escorted Trixie Lulamoon to aid in… understanding recent developments."

Quick to cover her ass, Twilight stepped up to greet the runaway magician.

"Trixie, it's good to see you again. I can’t wait to catch up, not to mention we still have a lot of questions to ask about what you remember from the human’s arrival here."

Cutter, while curious, couldn't help but notice what her daughter was wearing. Though her exact thoughts on attire were nearly impossible to discern. At least until she opened her mouth to express those masked thoughts.

"Baby Ovens, dear, when and how did you get that?" She asked with an overly affectionate and motherly voice. "And it matches your cute little outfit. Are you trying to impress somepony I should know about?"

Ovens turned red with embarrassment as some nearby guests let off a few snickers at her expense.

"Oh, all this? Well, what a coincidence that you noticed these while you asked me that after you brought Trixie here."

With a motherly laugh, Cutter asked, "Why would you say that it's a coincidence?"

Ovens sheepishly grinned and took a step closer to Sniff, leaning softly into his side left vacant after Mayor Mare made sure to remove herself.

It took a moment, but when Cutter made the connection, her loving smile dropped into a glare that made Sniff immediately realize the hornet’s nest Ovens just kicked.

“What?” Cutter snapped, but then instantly tried to restrain herself. “Ovens, dear. I know you’ve had a hard time these past few years, but this is simply-”

“Simply the best decision I ever could have made,” Oven Fresh quickly finished her mother's statement.

“And this has nothing to do with having to make it on my own. I wanted to stay in Ponyville because I like it here, so I stayed. I wanted to keep the bakery because I loved providing for Ponyville, so I kept it. I wanted Peter because he makes me happy and has shown me things I never knew were possible, and he wants to be with me. So, I'm not giving him up like everything else you asked me to.”

The sudden jump in aggression left Ovens with one final note to add. Though, it was more of an ultimatum than anything else.

“Now I want you to not make this an issue in front of him and my friends, or are you going to make me choose again?”

A stern and determined look washed over Cutter's face.

"No," she coldly answered as she took the pommel of her sword in her wing. "This time mother knows best, and I will not leave you with one so closely attached to danger."

A swirling of magic gathered in Oven Fresh's horn and quickly dissipated, warming the air around them. Then, with a ferocity not shown in the Everfree Forest, an inferno held behind her eyes narrowed in on her mother as she stood ready.

"Mother didn't learn her lesson last time not to underestimate her daughter."

With a sharp exhale through her nostrils, bright flames of white streamed out and set the ground between her and the overprotective mother ablaze, making all present jump back.

"You were right about one thing Mother. Peter is very closely attached to danger. You're looking at her, and she’s not leaving him anytime soon."

This was getting out control and something would have to be done. The crowds were backing away, while the humans started to look like they were approaching the point of fight or flight. Most concerning to Luna though, was that none were more affected than Kelly who held a death grip around Big Mac. The sight of Kelly taken by fear set Luna to act with her Royal Canterlot Voice.

"STAND DOWN!" She ordered with such a booming voice that it lowered the mini-inferno to a few flickering flames.

With the escalations put on hold, Luna glared at the two. "Both of you."

Ever dutiful, Cutter released her sword and backed off while Oven Fresh held up a forehoof and pushed Sniff away with her.

With so much passion coursing through this family feud, there was only one way to settle this. Now that her mind was made up, Luna was going to make this an interesting night.

"Ladies and gentlecolts! I have a wonderful announcement to make!"

The crowd of frightened masses froze, but out of respect to the announcement. as well as their interests, listened closely.

"I am excited to introduce the next two combatants for tonight's entertainment! One of my very own Lunar Guard has made it clear that she wishes to settle another rivalry! Henceforth, in commencement of the warrior spirit, as is to be celebrated today, we shall start a tradition celebrating the manifestation of these passions by settling them in our very own U.P.F.C.”

A silence fell over the party, clueless to what she was talking about. She needed to make it clear, thus….

“THE ULTIMATE PONY FIGHTING CHAMPIONSHIP!”

The many ponies that had witnessed the human version erupted in celebration. The humans, however, were not as excited. Thankfully, Luna knew the line she was walking and spoke candidly to the fighters.

"Cutter, I understand your concerns, and Oven Fresh, your passions are justified. Win or lose, you will both settle your differences here. Fore I will not let the distinguished senior enlisted besmirch the good name of my respected guard, as has been by others of my sister's Solar Guard. And you Oven Fresh, you wear that medal for good reason. Do not let your passions misguide you.”

She turned away from both of them, ready to join Kelly’s side and hopeful to make this work for the greater good.

“Separate yourselves and prepare to fight. Both your honor and desires may lay in the balance.”

She joined Kelly and Big Mac and spoke softly to calm her new partners.

"You need not worry. Not only do you have Big Macintosh here with you, I would not let any further harm come to you. Their quarrel, I know all too well from their dreams. I had hoped they had long since buried the hatchet, but they have much to work out amongst themselves."

Meanwhile, thinking the coast was clear, Sniff maneuvered his way far from Cutter to speak with Spitfire. Assuming he could pry her away from Soarin, which wasn't going to be difficult.

Said pegasus, was not in the mood to be mocked or toyed with.

"Hold up, listen here primate."

Sniff ever quick with a counter sought to calm the mare.

"Woah, what? Hold up a minute. I'm here to help you, not cause any problems. Luna wants a spectacular event tonight. All I want to do is make sure you get the recognition you deserve when you step into the ring."

He seemed to have captured her attention. Best make the most of it.

"In fact, I'm actually going to help promote you when you do your next airshow here in Ponyville. I think you'd like what I have to offer."

On the other side of the feuding family, Twilight had used the distraction to pull Trixie away from the crowd and do some preemptive damage control.

"I'm glad you came back, Trixie. So much has happened since you were away. We think we found the pony behind what brought the humans here. This wasn’t your fault."

Surprisingly, Trixie didn't seem calmed by this.

"The Pony of Shadows, Celestia told me he was behind this?"

While Twilight was relieved to hear that she was at least somewhat caught up, she quickly grew nervous when Luna had snuck up on them. After all, she had business of her own with the runaway mare.

"Trixie, I've been looking for you."

Trixie immediately jumped in fright, but despite her growing fear of a possible punishment, seeing Luna was still a relief.

"Oh thank goodness, and I've been looking for you, too. My nightmares have been… let’s just say there’s a lot to catch up on."

There was an awkward pause as Trixie looked back at the festivals, many of her own questions starting to overtake her previous concerns.

"Is this a party for defeating The Pony of Shadows? Am I going to have to fight somepony for showing up late like Cutter, and why are you wearing that, Twilight?

Twilight hung her head, the added drama was going to potentially ruin what she had hoped would be a fresh new start. However, Trixie was a focal point in all of this need to be clued in, even if that did require a lengthy explanation.

"Cerberus went with Fluttershy into the Everfree Forest to find a cure for Becky. They were attacked by Timberwolves so we threw this party to thank everypony who helped. No pony except the usual suspects and our human friends know about The Pony of Shadows, and we're not ready to go public about it. So, can you keep quiet about all that until we can talk in private… Like tomorrow?"

Luna smirked, wanting to answer at least two of the questions.

"You can request a fight if you want to, but the two set up right now are to help settle some rivalries. As for the dress, Twilight and her friends wanted to look nice for their new special somehumans."

Special somehumans? Trixie was taken aback and held her tongue as flashbacks of what she had seen in her dreams were replaced with Twilight and the others doing the same.

Twilight however blushed, as she wasn't ready to open about it. Not completely at least, but the cat was out of the bag as it were.

"Yes, I'm dating Sniff. He's an amazing stallion and I'm looking forward to seeing all the new things I can learn with him. We can talk about that later, as well. For now, how about we just enjoy the party and we'll catch up tomorrow? Oh, and don't be surprised when you see or hear that… well..."

As Twilight and Trixie continued to talk, Luna shifted her attention back to the party.

"It appears our dear humans have very large… hearts. More than enough to earn them more than one special somepony of their own. But, if you would be so kind as to wait until after the fights before asking questions, we would most appreciate the avoidance of further unwanted drama."

As Luna wandered back to the others, Trixie did have one burning question that needed to be answered, less her visions were to be made real.

"Twilight, you said that you're dating Sniff, not Chris? Was Huffin Press just trying to start a fight with the scary guard lady?"

Twilight raised an eyebrow and held back lingering issues about such romantic interests more than she was concerned with the miscommunication at this point.

"Nnnnnooo…Chris and I, we didn't-" She rolled her eyes, wanting to get back to the party and deciding to be blunt. "I was insecure and acted like a bitch to Chris. Stick around enough and you'll figure out what that means. Otherwise, Chris is nice, but he's with Starlight and the rest of their herd, harem, whatever. I love Peter, and her name is Oven Fresh, not Huffin Press. We’re both dating him and...”

Even trying to be blunt, there was too much to cover and more pressing matters to address. For now, so long as Trixie kept her mouth shut, that would be enough to appease Twilight.

“This shit is ridiculously complicated and I just want to drink and relax tonight. For now, unless it’s an emergency, can we talk tomorrow?"

Suddenly, it all came together for Trixie. Twilight and the others were all with their humans. Celestia hadn't interfered and Twilight didn’t block others from pursuing their own relationships. That had to be it! Humans were the key. The world was saved and all Trixie had to do was… not get involved?

Fuck you, fate. That’s what this whole nightmare marathon had amounted to in the end. Still,if it was over, Trixie could let her hair down for the night.

"Relax? If this is really over, then I can't wait to join you. These last few weeks have been miserable."

As Trixie and Twilight made their way back, Sniff was given the go-ahead by Luna to start the event. Now with a little help from Pinkie and her portable speaker, as well as Vinyl working the music again, it was time to sell this shit.

"Ladies and gentlecolts!" He shouted in his best announcer voice. "Tonight we have an amazing event to share with you. The greatest warriors of your kingdom, including the recently double-double lucky host of this gathering, are pleased to present the first! Ultimate! Pony! Fighting! Championship!"

The crowd roared with their approval and cheers, while Benny grinned and shook his head next to his two girls.

"Lucky? Sure. Pleased? Not so much."

Sniff kept the crowd anticipation growing with more build-up as Vinyl worked her magic on the side to blast Unleash The Archers - Test Your Metal from his phone. A rather useful spell he would owe her a favor for.

"Our first fighter of the night. She might be a new face to some of you, but we've been getting to know her rather well." He pointed to the sky as the music grew louder. "Fresh from her battle against the Timberwolves in the Everfree Forest, keeping Equestria safe for both you and me. Rocking a halberd! She's got the looks! She's got the power! The skill! Representing Princess Celestia's Solar Guard with fury and pride!"

High above, two dark clouds floated closer into view and a dark-colored pegasus broke through the mist in golden armor with a chain of lightning strung along to a halberd. The guard soared down with the lighting sizzling and crackling that harmlessly arched over her body and armor.
She kept the impossible feat on display for all to see until she slammed down into the newly created arena, delivering lightning to the ground with a thunderous crash.

As the mist and smoke faded, left standing in the chard grass, stood the first combatant in an aura of flicker static discharges.

"Thunder Gliiiiiiiiiiiiide!"

An obscene display of cheering erupted from the crowd as well as core groups of humans and ponies. All of which drowned out the slowly fading music.

Sniff was impressed. Her introduction was better than she’d described it, though probably a lot more dangerous. However, she wasn’t the only one who was going to make an exciting intro once he started the music for hers.

"Okay! For our next contender!"

Booming through the crowd, Halestorm - I Am The Fire started to play, and let the first few seconds reach the skies above to signal the fliers.

Hearing their cue, Fleetfoot and Soarin dove down with their stream of storm trails from high from their low sitting clouds.

"She's the fiery flier hailing from Cloudsdale! Instructing new cadets, but with no teacher's pets. Natural disasters! Hostile invaders! Looking good in a flight suit, but don't you dare call her cute. The fearless Wonderbolt all the pegasi admire! Clear the landing zone for-"

They maneuvered in and crossed their jetstreams just over the grass on the opposing side of the arena. As they arched up and flew back into the sky, the storm clouds faded and the orange Wonderbolt was standing confidently with a smirk for Sniff to announce.

"Spiiiiiitfiiiiiiire!"

This was much better than what Luna saw for the humans UFC intros and she applauded their introductions while welcoming Sniff back and Chris took to the arena.

"This is so entertaining. Why did none of the humans have such extravagant intros when they entered the arena in the UFC?"

Cerb laughed, clearly knowing where these intros inspiration came from.

"We'll have to show you pro-wrestling sometime. They're all about the theatrics. But that… That was fucking awesome."

While Chris walked out, Thunder surrendered her halberd to Swifty and let Helix remove her armor. This wouldn’t take long, but with Spitfire stepping out of her flight suit, she had the time to throw some shade her way.

"An impressive introduction, Spitfire. I couldn't even see which storm trail you flew in behind."

Spitfire feigned an equal amount of pho-praise in her own platitudes she returned.

"Some of the best moves I have are the ones nopony sees coming. Nice trick with the lightning, by the way. That’s pretty brave wielding it directly like that, but isn't it against regulations to modify your armor to not get shocked by it? The material that insulates our suits ain’t cheap, you know."

Thunder grinned but then chuckled menacingly.

"That's cute, Show Pony. But don't let my name fool you. Mother should have named me Lightning Strike. Bolts of lightning roll off of me like good ideas do on you."

As the last piece of armor was removed, Spitfire was confidently laughing, but Thunder was dead serious and took the opportunity to further sow her seeds for victory.

"You must be really conceited if you think that's funny. Then again, coming from somepony that hasn't figured out that they don't have to literally ride in on the coattails of others to be noticed... I shouldn't be surprised."

As insulted as Spitfire was, and various oooos from the audience were not helping, the idea of beating this guard down had only become that much sweeter to her. Still, she had to admire this soldier's spunk.

"You know, I think if you were an officer, we could have been good friends. Too bad you're not, so you should have learned to respect your superiors. But you’re in luck. I just so happen to be the instructor for that."

Thunder wasn't being cute anymore but knew exactly how to get under this smug pony's skin.

"I could never be an officer, I prefer to work for a living. And this is a fight, you're not my superior. Not in any fashion."

Hearing the rising tensions and quotable quips, Chris stepped in between the two before they chose not to wait for the bell.

"Alright, this is going to be a clean fight. No weapons, biting or any other attempts to permanently maim each other. You will listen to my instructions at all times. If your opponent becomes incapacitated or unable to fight, I will instruct you to stop the fight. This match will last for no more than three, five-minute rounds. You may fight with any part of the body and use your power of flight. It has been decided that you are allowed to use any of your naturally occurring abilities, but they must not reach the levels that could cause permanent harm or be fatal. Do you both understand the rules?"

Both mares nodded, yet still glaring at each other, letting Chris continue so they could get to the part where they could hurt each other.

"Good, now I will be refereeing this fight. You listen to my instructions at all times and adhere to them. Failure to listen to my rules will result in Luna getting involved, and best of luck to either of you if that happens. Now step forward and touch hooves, then return to your corners, and when the bell rings, the fight will officially start."

The two stepped forward and touched hooves like two kids forced to hug after a fight who still hated each other. At least it was better than them slugging it right there and then, but their feelings were on full display as they returned to their corners. On either side, they stood ready while the magic barrier Twilight was set up around them, trapping the two inside for the crowd’s safety.

Outside of the barrier, Pinkie and Spike sat at a table that she had somehow pulled into existence, centered to the arena. This time, Spike was put in charge of recording the fight with Cerb’s phone while Sniff asked Pinkie to give commentary on the fights. She would start just as soon as her first job was done. Which she quickly prepared for by pulling a fairly large bell out of her mane.

Ding! She rang the bell, sending the audience into a roar of excitement as the fight began.

After the bell rang, Spitfire fluttered up into a hovering stance and glared down at the unmoving and unimpressed-looking Thunder.

"Alright scrub, let's see how loose your lips are when you're in a full body wing and hoof cast, drinking through a straw!"

Thunder was silent, remembering what advice Cerb had given her. She knew the plan, but it revolved around taking a lot of risk in the beginning. Her first step involved getting her opponent mad, which was easily done. The next step was observing, thinking, and reacting defensively. Those words of his quickly reminded her of how to make it work.

"I have no idea what a Wonderbolt is capable of, but even if she’s skilled, she's cocky and arrogant. Use that to your advantage like I did against Onyx. Let her come to you, see how she moves, how she fights. Block as much as you can find out where her openings are, then strike."

As much as she wanted to rush out and start pummeling the cocky show pony, Thunder rose up to her hind legs, ready to put Cerb's plan into action and draw her challenger in.

"When I'm done with you, I'm going to pay Rarity to stitch your lips shut. Save Equestria from the national disaster of you running your mouth."

That did it. Spitfire flew in, broadcasting a haymaker. She struck hard, but Thunder brought up her forelegs and blocked it.

Thunder’s back hooves dug into the dirt as she was pushed back. The dull pain of a bruise sinking in deep with a quick lesson was learned. This pony packed a punch, one she could only take many of. She would have to be careful.

A few more things she quickly realized. Spitfire stayed in the air; clearly, that was her comfort zone to fight in. Also, staying grounded would provide more resistance against such airborne attacks, but also gave her more stability and balance. Even if she had blocked the attack while in the air, she would have traveled much farther and used more energy to gain control and reposition herself. Lastly, Spitfire didn’t follow up with another attack. Either she didn’t know how to combat a more resilient fighter, didn’t know how to combo her blows, she was analyzing this fight as well, or-

Spitfire hovered in mid-air with her forelegs crossed and proudly boasted.

“No wonder you guards wear so much armor. Must make it easier to get beat up all the time. You should have kept it on if you didn’t want to get hurt.”

As the crowd cheered on their fighters, Thunder narrowed it down to the last option. Spitfire was arrogant enough to think she had this in the bag. That only left her fighting style to break down. Although, now Thunder was going to have to stay on the tips of her hooves to make sure Spitfire didn’t have a ground game and try to focus attacks on her back legs to throw her off balance. But first, to draw her back in.

“You should find a new career. Your insults are as lame as your airshows, and your punches… it’s no wonder you show ponies didn’t even make it to the fight against Tirek.”

Spitfire flared her wings so hard she nearly dropped out of her hovering stance.

“What?! You need to get your story straight! We were there to fight Tirek on the field of battle!”

That was good, Thunder almost had her, and she changed her pose to a ready stance.

“Yeah, I read the reports. You were there on the field. Right below his hooves, but it was just a field. You didn’t last long enough to make a battle. Even Swift Sails got a hit on Tirek, and she was a young and inexperienced newbie… Then again, she wasn’t a Wonderbolt.”

That had been one insult to many, and Spitfire screamed, “Okay! You asked for it!”

Again, Spitfire charged in, both hooves stretched out for maximum speed.

Thunder watched her advance. She wanted to fly up and clash headfirst, she could probably take her, but she had to stick to the plan. However, this was going to make or break her strategy. Besides being able to hit hard, even in this close distance, Spitfire was flying fast. The analysis continued silently in her head.

“Her first attack came in strong, probably thought I wouldn’t be able to block it. Now she’s going for speed with her forehooves stretched out. Her descent is too sharp for a tackle, she wouldn’t go for another punch, not enough reaction for me not to block it. She’ll come in stronger for a dive kick… time to see what she’s really made of.”

Thunder’s quick thinking paid off as she was ready when Spitfire somersaulted out midair into a dropkick. She avoided the kick, letting Spitfire’s hoove impact into the grass and rebound. With that attack, her mind was clear, or so she thought to herself.

“That’s it then, strictly air-styled sneak attacks, with fast hit-and-run tactics. She’ll probably recover and face me upright to maximize her lateral maneuverability and surveillance. I can’t wait till she sees this.”

As predicted, Spitfire extended her wings to slow her approach to the limits of the arena and turned to realign to her target, but too late and too slow, Thunder had flown up and, before she could react, delivered a swift hoof to the gut.

Outside the arena, Pinkie was busy giving her play-by-play.

“Wow-wee! Thunder avoids a dive kick from Spitfire, and-” She paused as the thud of Spitfire hitting the barrier echoed out of the area. “-Oooou, she didn’t see that one coming. Oh, no! Looks like Thunder Glide isn’t done yet!”

Back inside the arena, Thunder had launched up to keep Spitfire against the barrier and was working her over with a flurry of body blows that Spitfire was barely managing to block. Blow after blow, hoof strikes were delivered to her ribs and forelegs, each hit causing her to tighten up more, becoming more susceptible to the continuing strikes.

Finally having enough, Spitfire caught a left cross and kneed Thunder in the chest to put some distance between the two.

Thunder spun back once but was quick to recover in a full guard as Spitfire struggled to control her descent to the ground and crumbled.

“Wait!” Chris shouted as he made his way in through an opening Twilight created for him.

He rushed over to Spitfire and knelt down to her.

“You took a lot of hits and came down hard. Are you okay to keep going?”

Spitfire coughed and stood up, her eyes burning with rage.

“I’m just getting warmed up.”

That all sounded well and good, but it was little more than tough talk. Of course, he didn’t believe her, but she was already standing and was talking lucidly. He had to at least give her a warning.

“Hey, listen. She was whaling on you for nearly a minute. If she strings you up like that and you can’t fight back, I’m calling the fight. Keep your guard up, and don’t let her work you over like that, or it’s over. You got that?”

Spitfire narrowed her eyes on Thunder, brushing off a patch of matted fur on her chest, not even phased by the kick.

“Yeah, I hear ya. Now let me at her.”

Despite getting her ass kicked and the beating she just took, she was stable, so Chris stood up and raised his hand.

“Fight’s on!”

He quickly backed out of the arena and let the barrier close up for the two to continue.

Of course, Thunder wasted no time trying to egg her opponent on again.

“I’m impressed, Tin Can. You actually hit me. Not only that, you even managed to pick yourself up off the ground.” She cocked a goofy grin. “Was that so you could get the full-body, wing, and hoof cast for me? Because I don’t think I’m going to need it after all, but if you want to tap out, I can ask Nurse Redheart to make you one. I’ll even sign it.”

That had done it. Spitfire rushed in again, this time swinging wildly, but her motions were sloppy and lacked precision. It was easy for Thunder to duck and avoid the few she couldn’t block. She was barely breaking a sweat, staying grounded had proven a wise tactic.

Spitfire, however, was feeling the fatigue and pushing herself. She couldn’t land any effective blows. If she didn’t do something drastic, she was going to lose this fight. All the body blows had made it harder to breathe, she was running mostly on adrenaline.

Crack!

Upon the audible slap that filled the arena, Spitfire’s jaw was throbbing with pain, but Thunder was nowhere in sight. Actually, there was no sight at all. Everything was dark in the world that surrounded Spitfire’s thoughts.

“Did I just get punched? But I just kicked her away from me. There was no way a guard has that kind of speed. Where did she go? Why aren’t I falling? No, that doesn’t matter! I gotta keep fighting! There’s no way I’m gonna lose to that punk! I got to keep punching! Once I can see her again, I’m gonna...”

As her vision returned, she could see the darkening skies above her and her hooves weakly punching up toward the clouds. Then, that chubby human was grabbing her hooves and saying something.

“Humans can fly? Did he hit me with some kind of spell? What is he even saying to me? He better not have used some freaky magic to stop the fight. So help me Celestia, if he stopped the fight so I wouldn’t… am I laying on the ground? Why is one of the female humans flying up here with us?”

Becky snapped her fingers and then waved them in front of Spitfire’s eyes, concerned for the mare's wellbeing and trying to get her attention.

“Spitfire, can you hear me?” She held up the peace sign with her left hand. “How many fingers am I… Shit… She doesn’t know what fingers are. Oh! How many eyes do you see on my face?”

This was absurd. Did these humans really stop the fight to give her a math quiz? She wasn’t going to take this flying down. Now that she was getting her senses about her again, she knew she was, without a doubt, lying on the ground.

“You have two eyes, just like anypony else. What happened? Where did Thunder Glide go? The fight’s not over.”

Suddenly, Soarin' was standing over the downed mare, sporting a rather sad expression on his face.

“Yeah, it is. You got knocked out when Thunder Glide kicked you in the head. What’s the last thing you remember?”

Outside of the arena, Sniff was waiting for the all-clear, wondering how to best spin this turnout. With such amazing introductions, they didn’t even last four minutes. Even worse, the fight was grossly one-sided.

“Luna… did you know Thunder was gonna whoop her ass like that?”

Standing next to him, Luna frowned, disappointed with the spectacle.

"No, not this drastically. I was hoping Cerberus would give her a competitive edge, but that was... Just how good is he?"

Sniff sighed, having seen him lay waste to guys in brawls before. Very few he could claim responsibility for.

"I don't know. He never lost a fight when we were growing up, and he learned a lot more while in the Marines. He was trained to kill with his bare hands, so I’m not sure what all he could have taught someone with hooves with so little time. Even still, Spitfire kinda sucked out there. She had no focus or ground game, only power moves. Those only work if you can hit who you're fighting."

Luna knew her guards were good but couldn't help but grin at seeing what Cerb’s help had likely caused.

"Well then, I suppose it is to our benefit to see that we all have become such good friends. I'd hate to imagine what would have happened if we were enemies."

Sniff laughed, knowing how that would have turned out if Cerb had been overtly hostile.

"Nah, Cerb's a good guy. That and I think Flutters and Diamond Thighs got'em whipped, aaaaaand it looks like she's up. Gotta go."

Leaving the conversation be, Sniff made his way into the arena with a calm and collected Thunder and one very defeated, physically and mentally, Spitfire.

He took his place between them and readied himself to address the crowd as the remainder of the barrier dropped.

"Ladies and gentlecolts! I have never seen two contenders fight like these two! Let’s give both of these warriors a round of applause.”

The crowd cheered loudly, but Spitfire hung her head while there was no appearance of pride coming from Thunder.

“However,” Sniff continued, “There was one clear-cut winner, though this fight would have likely had a much different outcome had some of these powerful attacks found their mark. Your winner, by technical knockout!”

With one hand on the mic, he reached down and grabbed Thunder’s closest hoof and raised it high enough she had to stand up on her hind legs.

“Thunder Gliiiiiiide!”

He gave the crowd a moment to cheer before asking his next question.

“Now, Thunder, you fought a very tough opponent and seemed to control the fight very well. How do you feel about this fight?”

He lowered the mic down to Thunder, hoping she wouldn’t make matters worse.

With the mic in her face, she looked out upon the crowd. Some were excited to hear what she had to say. A few others looked distraught over their favored fighter losing. The sight of those so unhappy brought about some inspiration of what to say.

“Spitfire has certainly earned her place amongst the Wonderbolts. Her talents and skills, as well as her dedication to serving Equestria, are proof alone of that. Our fight tonight was a product of her needing a reminder that we all have different roles we play in the protection and prosperity of Equestria. The Wonderbolts play a pivotal role in these endeavors, and I look forward to perhaps one day working alongside her. Perhaps even see how she trains to punch so hard.”

She turned to Spitfire, though Thunder now looked more than a bit ashamed for such an overwhelming winly but also for how foolish her pride made her act. She couldn’t celebrate this shallow victory.

“Spitfire, we are very different in the roles we play and those we interact with. I welcome you to broaden your horizon and formally meet my new friends.” She turned back to the crowd. “We have much to learn from our new human allies and should share what we can learn from them and continue to make Equestria an even better Kingdom. So, I am dedicating tonight’s fight to helpful hands and leadership Cerberus has brought to our ranks, as well as the rest of his friends who have all left a lasting impact on Ponyville.”

The crowd cheered again. Even those disappointed with Spitfire’s defeat joined in, hopeful for a better tomorrow. Although, a delayed thought reminded Thunder of one pony, in particular, she owed her victory to.

“Oh, and since she’s here, another thank you to Sergeant Major Cutter for all of your training.”

Even Sniff was caught up in the speech and was giving his applause until she closed off with that last part. Though, in hindsight, it would have explained her behavior against Cerb days ago. Something to look into after she was finished with this fight’s loser giving her side.

“Spitfire, you showcased some impressive power and speed out there, but unfortunately, you weren’t able to get your opponent in the position you needed her in to take home the victory. How do you feel about your performance tonight?”

Now that the mic was in her face and Thunder’s words had set the tone, she had a very different outlook on things.

“Not great, Sniff. Thunder Glide was right. Some pegasi do keep their head up in the clouds, even after they land. I wasn’t focused, and I wasn’t very efficient with my energy. I would also be more than happy to work with her in the future, maybe see how well she does in the Dizzatron.”

She looked to Thunder, then to Rainbow Dash, smiling at both of them, though there was a visible amount of pain she was suppressing.

“I’m also reminded of a lesson I had to be rudely shown by one of our newest Wonderbolts. Being the best, and being a good leader, doesn’t come at the expense of others. I should have listened to my top fliers and most promising leaders. I don’t know what these human friends of yours have done, but they have clearly pushed you all in the right direction.”

She turned her attention to the fight’s winner, no longer looking at her like she was the opposition to confront.

“Thunder Glide, I apologize for my behavior earlier, and I’m sorry it took a literal kick to the head for me to see the error of my ways.” She extended her hoof. “Friends?”

Thunder raised her foreleg and bumped hooves with the now-humbled Wonderbolt.

“Professional colleagues for now. We’ll need to look into the regulations for enlisted members and officers fraternizing before we can be more than that.”

Spitfire laughed despite the throbbing in her head and ringing in her ears.

“Got me again there, Tin Can.”

Happy to see she still had a sense of humor, Thunder chuckled.

“Any time, Show Pony.”

Pleased with the outcome, Sniff addressed the audience.

“True professionals, everypony! Now, one last round of applause for these two, and we will be back shortly with our next two contenders! Free cupcakes and beer in the house!”

Before they could leave the arena and possibly get extremely hammered, Kelly approached the fighters.

"Luna said she would like to speak to both of you. But, um, Thunder, before you go, what do you know about that other guard? Oven's mother."

Thunder looked over her shoulder to see Cutter staring at them. A cold and intimidating look as she watched them, making Thunder quickly look away.

"Sergeant Major Cutter is probably the most ruthless of all the guards. She is also one that you should not fear. So long as you don't mess with her, the guards, any of the Princesses, or her family… Sniff might want to worry, though."

Kelly groaned and facepalmed.

"Goddamnit. If he gets stabbed, everyone is going to lose their shit... Is she going to be a problem? I'm honestly fucking scared."

Spitfire exchanged a confused look between the two.

"Is everything okay? Why are you getting so worked up over her?"

In a huff, Kelly turned away and headed back towards the others.

"Don't worry about it. None of this involves you."

As Kelly stormed off, limping, the two combatants followed behind at a distance far enough for Thunder to give some back story for Spitfire.

"Oven Fresh has been dating Sniff. They have an… unusual relationship. As for Kelly, if you haven't heard, she was attacked by Captain Spearhead and two others. She was stabbed in the chest and nearly bled to death. I was there when they arrived, and Spearhead was confronted."

Spitfire slowed her pace and took another look at Kelly, walking away with a slight gimp to her step.

"Wait, that was the human that was stabbed? How is she up and walking around? Everything we've heard was that they were weak, easily injured. That's why I didn't think Cerberus stood a chance against you, why everything you all said sounded so unbelievable."

Thunder motioned towards Cerb with her eyes.

"There is much you will have to learn, like everything he told me I needed to know to beat you tonight… and the reason so many are attracted to them."

Within the last few steps, they held their tongues, waiting to hear what the Princess had to say.

Thankfully, Luna had cooled off quite a bit. Given the music, impressive introductions, her guard winning, and greater concerns about Cutter, she couldn’t say much to the Wonderbolt who just got her world rocked.

"Spitfire, I must apologize. It appears that I am still underestimating Cerberus. It was unfair to have him assist in coaching Thunder Glide. I had assumed if they were to train together, this would be the best time to start."

Spitfire shrugged with a bit of a pained flinch, seemingly unphased by the results.

"Nah, sounds fair for how much I underestimated them. Kinda funny, actually." She turned to Thunder. "Soarin' told me you kicked me in the head. Did that Cerberus guy show you how to do that?"

Thunder gently shook her head, still feeling terrible about how she won.

"No… all he really told me was not to charge in headfirst, hold off on getting aggressive, and to assess what you were capable of. That and keep you angry so you would mess up. Pretty much everything he did against Onyx to make sure I could take you down without hurting you too much."

There was no way Spitfire heard that right, and she glared sharply at the last comment.

"And kicking me in the head was your solution to not hurting me?"

If Thunder were any more embarrassed, she likely would’ve turned as red as Big Mac.

"That was an accident. I thought you were going to duck."

Both Spitfire and Luna looked at her like it had to be an obvious lie. However, Thunder stuck to her story.

"I'm serious… The plan was to go make her duck with a high kick and wrap her up when I went over her head. Ask Cerb, he even… Cerb! Come here."

It took a few seconds, but Cerb pushed his way through to the accused and slightly panicking mare.

"Hey, good fight out there. That was—"

"What did I do wrong out there, Cerb?" Thunder quickly asked.

The question took Cerb by surprise, but if she wanted to talk about here and now…

"Well, first, you kicked her in the head. You weren't supposed to hit her, even though that follow-through was fucking clean. The choke out would have been a lot less painful."

Luna turned and gave an embarrassed smile to Cerb.

"Sorry, we assumed you told her… never mind."

Since that was cleared up, Thunder used this as an opportunity to build some bridges.

"Well, now that that’s over, Spitfire, I'd like to formally introduce you to Cerberus. AKA Cerb, AKA Justin Husk. Former United States Marine, which is like a soldier but… a lot scarier. He's also going to be my new trainer… is my new trainer."

Very curiously, if not cautiously, Spitfire extended her hoof.

"Spitfire. Nice to meet you, and sorry about what I said earlier. I didn't really know the whole deal with you and your friends, and I guess I still don't. Hopefully, we can fix that."

Cerb graciously welcomed her as he shook her hoof.

"It's nice to meet you, too and I certainly hope so. For now, let's get you a bag of ice and a cold drink. I got some friends that would love to meet you and your friends."

Meanwhile, Kelly was still sharing her concerns with Sniff.

"I don't like this Cutter bitch. She clearly has a problem with you, and probably us hooking up with ponies in general. Specifically, you fucking her daughter… you are, aren't you?"

On top of the attitude and volume from Kelly, Sniff wasn't welcoming the conversation.

"Drop it, Kel. I'm dealing with this the best I can. Much like I’m sure you are, not unless you want to open up about how many times you left Big Mac exhausted from all the pony rides you gave him.”

That only seemed to set Kelly off even more.

“Obviously, I haven’t changed as much as I would have liked to, just like you. The difference is that I love Mac, and I don’t want any other stallion. How many—”

Sniff raised his hand and poked his pointer finger in Kelly’s chest. Not hard, but with just enough emphasis to get her attention.

“Don’t… I’m happy for you. I’m not going to start mocking you for what you're doing when I know I’ve gone so much further in the deep end of things. Also, don’t worry about Oven’s mom. I’ve already talked to her.”

Kelly’s eyes went wide.

“Are you fucking insane?”

[Not much earlier before the first fight.]

On a mission for getting some much-needed information, Sniff had been making a few stops around the party, asking around what they knew about Cutter. Swift Sails, Ralph, the Cakes, Mayor Mare, but there was one he absolutely had to speak to and ever so cautiously, he approached Cutter face to face.

“Mrs. Cutter, do you have a moment?”

Having hopped Sniff would have ran away somewhere safe by now, Cutter showed no love towards the troublesome human.

“You have some nerve, mister Peter James. What business do you have with me, or are you here to try and win over my approval and lay my concerns for my daughter’s well-being to rest?”

Already, it was clear this was going to be a challenge, even for Sniff. She even knew him by his full name. How much else she knew, he could only guess, but he could work with this.

“Princess Luna has tasked me with making sure you are properly introduced… but I’m not going to lie and say you have no reason to be concerned about Oven’s safety. She’s already put herself in harm's way, though from what she’s told me about you, I’m surprised to see you treat her like she’s incompetent and helpless.”

With a slight like that, Cutter again reached for her sword, giving little time for Sniff to work his angle. However, only a little time was still more than enough as he set the tone.

“Hordes of Timberwolves and the really big ones. She burned through them with such ease that even Twilight and Luna had trouble keeping up. I’m just wondering what horrors are out there that you know of that we don’t. What is it that has you so worried? ”

This was the first Cutter had heard of what feats of heroism her daughter had accomplished, and it was impressive. Although, the last implied question Sniff asked gave her pause.

“I will not have the faith I have in my daughter called into question. Your kind has brought nothing but trouble since you arrived. I cannot in good conscience leave her with invaders we know nothing about.”

She was going to be tough to crack, so Sniff had to test the boundaries.

“Why is it that you guards are so quick to think that just because you don’t know anything about us that your first instinct is to try and kill us? Celestia promised us that would never happen again, and yet here you are, ready to cut me open like Spearhead’s buddies did to Kelly.”

That question hit the pride Cutter held for her service that was disgraced by Spearhead, as well as the responsibilities she had as a mother. She had no choice but to pull her wing back from her sword.

“The actions of Iron Sparks under Spearhead’s leadership does not reflect what the Solar Guard stands for, nor the Lunar Guard. I will not cut you down unless I have reason to believe you pose a threat to Oven Fresh or any pony else.”

Through what she thought were carefully chosen words, the perfect opening was revealed for Sniff to exploit.

“So, your disapproval of me and your daughter being together has nothing to with your concern about her safety with me, then? You haven’t killed me yet, so clearly I’m not a threat, and we can move on to what I came here for, correct?”

Not giving her the time needed to respond, Sniff nodded and pulled out a pad of paper to take notes on.

“Luna will be glad to hear that we got this cleared up.”

Cutter clenched her teeth, further angered for having her words turned against her so easily. She could tell that his new creature was either far smarter than he looked or blissfully stupid enough to think he could get away with trying to manipulate her. And that was something she wouldn’t let stand.

“Very well, if you have questions, ask them. I’ll answer as best as I can, then you can please the princesses with the good news that you still breathe.”

Clearly, this mare wasn’t going to be easily sweet-talked. He would have to make things quick and avoid one of the other mares Oven Fresh and Twilight had sent his way to flirt with him. What mother wouldn’t strike him down if they knew the truth?

So, the questions began.

"Ovens is from Ponyville, are you as well?"

"No, Canterlot."

"What would you say you're most well known for?"

"My charming personality."

"..."

Clearly, this human wasn't accustomed to sarcasm, so she decided to humor him.

"I'm known for training the more proficient guards who have to take on more challenging roles where they're likely to clash with changelings or other hostile enemies. You seem to know Thunder Glide rather well, I personally trained her. Though she seems to have improved on her own quite a bit."

Sniff thought to not mention Cerb's involvement for the time being. Better to keep it all about her.

"Then I have you to thank for my friends making it back alive from the Everfree Forest as well. From what I saw, she was a great help in taking out the Timberwolves. Celestia must regret losing you to the Lunar Guard.”

Was that an honest compliment, or was he just trying to get on her good side? She was going to have to be careful not to let her guard down around this human.

“It’s my duty to ensure all the Solar and Lunar Guard have the skills they need to accomplish their missions and return safely. What else do you need to know to flatter me before I educate my daughter on making sensible choices regarding the company she keeps?”

She was actively resisting his kind words and needlessly getting aggressive. He still needed to lower her defenses while building her up to get anything out of her.

“Recent events have shown that there are dangers that may threaten the safety of Equestria’s residents and their allies. What would you say to the many ponies of Ponyville to calm their concerns, that there are those like you who are dedicated to their protection?”

Cutter cocked an eyebrow, genuine inquiry raising in her eyes.

“What kind of dangers?”

That at least gave some insight into the limits of her knowledge, but Sniff couldn’t hide the fact that he knew there were things he didn’t want to say. Still, even her strength of dedication to her duties could still keep her in check if he played his cards right.

“Out of respect for the wishes of Twilight and Luna, there are things I can’t say in this setting. You’ll have to ask them, but there are some things they won’t even tell me. The incidents with the Timberwolves is certainly one you’ll need to talk to them about.”

Cutter gave Sniff a questionable look but had no reason to believe he would lie about any of the princess’s wishes. That would be too easy to disprove and likely cause him nothing but problems if they found out he was using them for his personal advantage. Besides, all the better to take this opportunity to strike some fear into her daughter's love interest.

“I intend to. As for the residents of Ponyville, I would tell them that the Lunar Guard, just like the moon comes with the night, we always rise to the occasion. And we have no fear of making whatever sacrifices it may take to keep those we care about safe.”

Peter was smart enough to know a veiled threat when he heard one. There wasn’t anything else he could do or say at this point, so he accepted that Ovens would have to settle things with her mother first. Her continued hostility proved it.

“Alright, I suppose that’s all I need to know for now.”

Seeing Sniff turn away to leave, Cutter felt like she’d been cheated out of both a proper representation as well as the validation she needed to separate him from her daughter.

“That’s it? You're going to try and hype my entrance with that little bit of knowledge. You don’t know anything about me.”

Sniff turned back, taking a moment to see what she was really trying to get out of him. She wasn’t angry about the questions or him walking away. Her anger was over him not being scared away. There was no doubt he had her pegged.

“Between you and me, I’ve seen some of the worst examples of those who were complete and utter failures at being mothers. Careless, heartless, callous…”

That was the last insult she was going to take, and she reached for her sword but the initial shock had her hesitate. That small window of time he stole meant it wasn't fast enough to stop him from finishing his thought.

“—but you could have just said 'I love you' and offered her your help instead of pushing her away and hurting her.”

Again, she froze, and for the first time, behind those fiery eyes, even if for a moment, Sniff could see her fear.

“You know nothing about me, and I may not know much about you, except that your good intentions have done more harm than good. If you really cared about your daughter, you wouldn’t keep it a secret. Rethink why you're fighting her before you lose her.”

He flashed a glance just behind Cutter with only his eyes, but just as quickly returned them to her, doing everything he could to hold back a smile.

“And Swifty, thanks for having my back again. And don’t worry, I do know where my car keys are."

"Swifty?" Cutter said, suddenly realizing she was being watched.

She turned around to see Swift Sails posted right behind her, her halberd in a half-ready position, and an expression that said she wanted to take a swipe at the Lunar Guard.

"Shame… I was really hoping you’d lost them. But you, Sergeant Major, surrender your sword. That's the third time you reached for it. The only Lunar Guard permitted to be armed on these premises are those on duty, which you are not.”

Before Cutter could protest, Helix stepped out from the crowd to her side with a spell ready and waiting. Not alone, Onyx approached her from the other side, ready to flex his rank.

“Cutter,” Onyx called her to attention. “This is the human’s sovereign ground. Relinquish your weapon, or you’ll be joining Spearhead in the dungeon with just as many bandages.”

Seeing she was outranked, outnumbered, and frighteningly outclassed by the three Solar Guards, she begrudgingly reached back. She undid the straps, letting her belt and holster fall to the ground, intentionally aggravating Onyx enough to move unprofessionally close and give her one final warning.

“Act up again like this, and I’ll have you court-martialed. You got that? I’d drag you over to Luna for punishment right now, but I’m going to let Oven Fresh have a go at you first. And just so you know, if you lay a hoof on any of the humans, there isn’t a pony in the world that could stop them from tearing you apart… Now get yourself sorted before I take a very personal interest in your career and off-hour liberties.”

After asserting himself, Onyx didn’t even bother waiting for a reply. It wasn’t a suggestion; it was an order. At the very least, he could expect her to follow through with that.

In the meantime, though, the next event was going to start soon, and he wanted a good seat to watch his top pegasus duke it out with yet another uppity top brass. On sovereign soil, without orders, she didn’t even have positional authority over him. However, he couldn’t imagine what tricks Sniff had up his sleeves to approach Cutter like that and walk away as he did.

“Don’t mind her, Peter. You know how mothers can be when they meet a daughter's new coltfriend. Never good enough for mommy’s little girl. How about a drink? That beer is amazing. It’s like drinking liquid bread.”

[Back with Sniff and Kelly after the first fight]

Sniff groaned, knowing exactly why she was acting this way. She was busy at the time and didn’t know what he did.

“I wasn’t alone. Swifty, Onyx, and Helix were there. She wouldn’t have actually done anything, she just wanted to scare the big dark-skinned monster away from her little angel. I swear, it’s like dating a white chick with racist parents. She just…”

Suddenly distracted, Sniff noticed something that could lead to yet another problem back with the rest of the group.

“Hey Kel, have you kissed Big Mac in public yet?”

Kelly started to look for what Sniff was talking about.

“No, why the fuck would—”

In what little time had passed by with Spitfire and the two other Wonderbolts meeting the others after Kelly stepped away, Fleetfoot had wormed her way over to Big Mac. By the look of things, she must have pushed him just far enough away to flirt out of sight. If the others had been paying attention to their surroundings, they would have seen how super into him Fleetfoot was and how badly he wanted out of the situation.

For Kelly, fuck the fear she had earlier. Anypony that got in her way was going to Bad Bitch Kelly if they thought they could get between her and Big Mac.

“Ohhhhh, motherfucker. Sniff, I might be going to jail tonight.”

Sniff, easily catching up to Kelly and her limp, had to be the voice of reason.

“Kel, she doesn’t know. She just got here. I don’t even think half the guests know. Don’t start a fight over this. You're in no condition to… Goddamnit."

A short dash ahead, Fleetfoot was leaning hard against Big Mac, laughing up some story while ignoring his discomfort.

"-but then I walked with my head all bandaged up, and what do I find? A whole series of paintings of you. In the Summer-Wrap-Up and Hoedown Festival of places? So, I say to myself, this has got to be a sign."

By now, Kelly was fighting mad, and Sniff didn't have much time to defuse the situation. With only mere seconds to think before Kelly got into swinging distance, he resolved to do away with humility and air their business for the newcomers to hear.

"Yo, Mac!" Sniff shouted on approach. "Quick question for ya."

He immediately shot ahead and pried his way between Big Mac and Fleetfoot, who didn't move easily, but at least he drew the attention of the others.

"Now that you're dating Kelly and look pretty committed, is the common vernacular marefriend, girlfriend, or does special somepony pretty much covers everything?"

Big Mac looked to be relieved by Sniff's interference but then started sweating bullets as Kelly marched forward with her war face.

"Well, uh, marefriend usually is used, but somepon—"

His answer was cut short as Kelly reached her stud, raised both hands, grabbed him by the face, and pulled him in for an aggressive kiss. Lots of tongue, lots of moaning, zero fucks given as to what Fleetfoot thought about it, and getting Big Mac very into it.

Fleetfoot felt every hair on her body stand on end. This was the second time some mare got in her way. She was so close this time. Close enough that she was having a conversation with her long-estranged almost special somepony. Now she had Luna standing right next to her, holding her in place with her magic so she couldn't confront this human mare.

"Uh-oh."

Luna grinned and released her hold on the Wonderbolt, hoping that she wouldn’t need to warn this mare a second time not to start a fight over him.

"Kelly, my dear… if you have a moment, I'd like to introduce you to Fleetfoot. Fleetfoot, this is Kelly, a very, very, close friend of mine and the one who so perfectly captured Big Macintosh's heart."

Kelly pulled back from the kiss and smirked at Fleetfoot. However, since she wasn’t getting it, she was promptly slapped in the back of the head by Sniff, who cut through the bullshit.

"Fleetfoot, I would like to apologize for Kelly’s behavior. Obviously, you had a similar interest in Big Mac but weren't aware that Kelly was not in the sharing mood. They've been together for…"

"Since the night he saved my life, so about two weeks," Kelly clarified, before realizing how badly she overreacted.

Actually, judging by the look she was getting from Luna, she could see it wasn’t just Kelly’s friends who needed a good wack to get their communications received. Now, she’d have to be nice.

"And I'm sorry… I've been going through a lot lately. Getting stabbed, Timberwolves trying to kill my friends and Mac here… other scarier shit."

Luna rolled her eyes at the lack of decorum, even if it was effective.

"Yes, well, if we're all going to be blunt about it. Kelly and Big Macintosh are an item, and very protective of each other. Now, either be friends, or I'll throw you in the arena to settle your anger issues. Though I hope you chose friendship. I'd hate to be down two Wonderbolts. Spitfire's head injury is going to be trouble enough to explain."

Confused, Fleetfoot looked at the human with a limp. This thin and pale-looking creature was supposed to outclass a Wonderbolt? Were all humans uber-powerful, not just Cerb?

Thankfully Onyx was there to give a first-hand account.

"Don’t look all that tough do they? Don't feel bad, I thought the same thing. I'd say, however hard you think they can hit, multiply it by ten."

Even Cerb was taken aback by the estimated strength.

"Really? Damn… I'm glad I held back then."

Since being saved by Cerb, Onyx was a good enough sport now to laugh about it.

"Ha! You and me both. I've never been hit that hard. But seriously, Fleetfoot, overlooking how strong they are, you won't be pleasing any fans by taking them on."

Just then, after a quick stretch, Ovens piped up, sounding rather optimistic.

"Are we ready for my fight? I think my song will really set the pace."

All eyes went to Oven Fresh, the current conflict put on pause, then to Sniff, who was hesitant to explain himself.

"She saw the title and wanted it.”

Luna gave a nervous grin to the group. She knew Cutter well, and for both of them to be this angry at each other, even after this much time had passed, it had to happen. She only hoped both wouldn’t try to seriously hurt each other to seek their retribution of slights towards the other.

“Well, let us not keep Cutter waiting.”

Before Luna could make the official call, Becky finally gave a voice of reason.

“I can understand Spitfire and Thunder Glide going at, but shouldn’t Ovens and Cutter try talking things out first?”

Without giving it a second thought, Oven Fresh stepped up to reassert her desire to clash with her literal maker.

“I want this, and don’t think that I hate her. I’m just not going to let her dictate my life.”

After another glance around the group, Ovens could see that from the outside looking in, this had to look terrible. However, she turned to Sniff, knowing he would understand her.

“If you remember me telling you that my father and I had a falling out because I wanted to stay in Ponyville, she made it worse. She was bitter and cold to me for years. I had more arguments with her than my father over staying here. In fact, I owe Mayor Mare for saving my bakery from her."

Being called out, Mayor Mare turned away modestly, careful not to say too much about their financial history together.

"Oven Fresh was falling short on her payments and I just so happened to want some bread catered for an event."

Oven Fresh giggled at how the mayor oversimplified the story but could appreciate the kind words if not remembering the act itself.

"And enough bread to last you a fortnight. I knew you ordered far too much."

Mayor Mare smiled sweetly, not the least bit embarrassed at being called out.

"Well, I enjoyed some very hearty meals that fortnight. I simply couldn't risk losing our favorite bread bakery. The Cakes can only stretch themselves so thin. Besides, it was mostly the donations that put you back ahead of your payments.”

To that, Oven Fresh’s smile waned thin, remembering how everything she wanted seemed to come with a price to pay. Somehow, it always involved the same mare that stood in her way.

“I nearly lost my home, my business, my father, and if I had not put my hoof down to make her stop, I would have lost her, too. But if she thinks she can assert herself into my private life to take you away from me, then she forgot who the daughter she raised is and imagined a daughter she wished I was. I’m ready to fight her for what I want the only way she understands.”

There was still something so wrong about this, but Peter knew that Ovens needed closure. One way or another, she was going to get it, and he’d be there either to pick up the pieces or hold them together.

“Well, get ready, Ovens. I don’t think your mom’s going to be pulling any punches. And Benny, can you bring up that video with Oven Fresh kicking ass in the Everfree Forest so Starlight or Twilight can project it for her intro?”

[A few minutes later.]

Once again, with the mic in his hand and Vinyl ready with the music, the show was about to begin.

Vinyl was almost ready to start, but Sniff made an unexpected B-line to her and whispered something in her ear. She seemed confused at what he told her but shrugged and let him continue on to call out to the crowd while Thunder returned to the group from Cutter’s corner.

“Everypony gather ‘round! It’s time for hopefully the last fight of the night,” He proudly announced. “This rivalry has been brewing for years, and I’m sure if rumors travel around this small town like I think they do, you know where it all started.”

He nodded to Vinyl, and In This Moment - The Fighter started to play.

Against a song that didn’t seem fitting for a fight intro, Sniff began to introduce the next fighter who wanted no grand spectacle, but at least knew what to expect thanks to Thunder.

“She found the love of her life in Canterlot and followed him home to Ponyville, but continued to rise in the ranks of the Solar Guard. That was until our very own Princess Luna plucked her to keep watch over the night. You may know her as ruthless and just as quick to anger as she is to draw her sword.”

Without any flash or flare, the pegasus fighter slowly fluttered down to the arena, wearing a scowl that could peel a fresh coat of paint off the wall as Sniff called out her name.

“Fighter! Trainer! Mother!”

The music began to rise with vocals, but Sniff was drawing this intro out.

“The unseen protector! Sergeant! Major! Cirrostratus Cutterrrrrrrrrrrrrr!”

As she gave a few more stretches and took in the lyrics of her song. Somehow, the words only made her anger grow inside.

Seemingly making things worse, Sniff let the music go on a minute and forty seconds as if he was making some kind of point. Then, just as the chorus ended over a mix of boos and applause, the music faded out to New Years Day - Relentless. With the music growing louder, the video of Oven Fresh torching the hordes of Timberwolves projected over her corner.

"Her challenger! You know her as your hometown breadmaker! Born and raised here in Ponyville. She's cute and tough as nails, trained by Cutter herself. She fought to keep her home! Her bakery! And now she’s stepping up to prove once and for all that she’s in charge of the choices she makes!”

Oven Fresh stepped out into the arena, no longer wearing her cute outfit. To the praise and cheers of her town, she spat a stream of fire that arched up and formed the outline of a loaf of bread, the same as her cutie mark and the crowd went wild.

“Undoubtedly the crowd favorite for tonight! Oveeeeeeeen! Freeeeeeeeeesh!”

Sniff turned to his mare to wish her luck but had to catch her as she jumped up and latched herself around him.

In one last act of defiance, before the fight would start, Ovens had thrown herself on Sniff and started to passionately kiss him. Her heavy exhales and moans were loud enough to still make it over the mic behind her back. Each noise only seemed to excite the crowd even further.

Their kiss was only for a few seconds. She’d made her point and dropped down but took the mic in her magic hold before turning to the crowd.

“I’m dedicating this fight tonight to the most amazing stallion I’ve ever met and to all the sad, lonely mares out there who haven’t found those they want to share their life with. I’m winning this fight tonight to show you all that the life you thought you knew, what others try to hold you to, it doesn’t have to be that way!”

She turned to Cutter, ready to stand up for herself the same way she wished she had all those years ago.

“This is the last time you will ever try stronghoof me away from my dreams! And Ponyville! Don’t blink or you might miss me cutting Cutter down to size!”

As the crowd cheered again, Ovens threw the mic down to Cutter's hooves and motioned with a subtle jerk of her head to have Sniff leave the arena.

If the idea was that Ovens wanted Cutter to say her piece, she would oblige her daughter and pick up the mic.

“So… you’ve got it all figured out, don’t ya sweetie? Well, I’m glad you finally grew up enough to stand up for what you want instead of hiding away because you were too weak and too scared. Just like when you forced me and your father to leave you behind. And I can see why you earned your medal tonight. Thanks for letting me know that this is the life you’ve chosen. Not like mother ever worries about you.”

“Ooooooh!” The crowd erupted again, not expecting such a counter.

Cutter was confident she still had some friends to back her. Certainly, a few that knew her side better than her daughter did. Not that they were important, the mare she was talking to was.

“Fighting Timberwolf Kings might make you brave, but don’t forget who made you strong in the first place. And after this, me and that new human stallion of yours are going to have a nice long chat about you… or maybe I’ll cut it short.”

The mic she held was ripped out of her hold, lit up in Oven’s aura, and hurled towards the barrier, shattering upon impact. That was the last thing she would give her mother the chance to threaten her with.

“Get close to him ever again, and you’ll only have a whole new reason to worry!”

Things were getting amped up so quickly, Chris picked up his pace to enter the arena to explain the rules, only to be jerked back by Sniff pulling him away by the back of his shirt. He needed to let Chris know not to try and come between them.

“Don’t bother with the rules, they know what they’re doing. Pinkie! Ring the bell!”

From the announcer’s table, Pinkie raised her mallet, ready to start the fight and see what these two could do.

“Mother-Daughter Ultimate Pony Fighting Championship! Round one! Fight!”

Ding!

Cutter hunkered down into a ready stance but immediately found herself immobilized with a light-colored aura slightly blurring her vision. Clearly, this wasn’t the battle she expected as Ovens glared down, making one last thing clear.

“No matter what happens here tonight, I want you to know I won. I’ll always win, and you’ll never come between me and Peter. Whatever happens next, I’m going to let happen because I want to hurt you just like you hurt me.”

The telekinetic hold on Cutter was released, and her intentions shifted slightly.

“You want me to hurt like you? I didn’t raise you to be blind or stupid, Ovens. You swung first.”

The two began to circle each other as Vinyl thought to make things interesting and started to add some music to fit the mood.

From her brief review of the music Sniff had left her with, she decided A Perfect Circle - Counting Bodies Like Sheep To The Rhythm Of The War Drums was best suited for the standoff as Oven Fresh continued their spat.

“I swung first? For as long as I can remember, father said I would run my own bakery and take over the family business. Then out of nowhere, you tell me we’re leaving and I was going to help start a new business? Neither of you ever asked me what if I even wanted to move!”

She charged in with a left jab and right then left combo that Cutter dodged.

“Why would we ask?! You were thirteen and had never lived by yourself! You weren’t ready to be on your own! We were still raising you to be ready to take on the family business!”

Cutter moved in and reared up with a left hook that Oven Fresh ducked under, then a rising kick that was caught and countered with a leg sweep. The loss of balance caught Cutter by surprise, and she had to flap her wings hard to keep from tripping completely.

With the extra momentum, she pulled her leg free and backflipped back to a ready stance.

“You never think things through! Why do you think I trained you like this?! You never bothered to learn how to run a business! You were too busy in the kitchen!”

She rushed in again with her wings lifting her off the ground. She swooped down low to the ground, arched up with a strong flap of her wings, channeling enough force to lift Oven Fresh off her hooves in the gust of wind.

Ready to take on her daughter in the air, she corrected her course but had to bank hard to avoid a torrent of flames. She rolled into her new flight path and continued up.

Oven Fresh flew up higher with her flames, buying her time to figure out her next move, but struck the upper corner of the barrier with a thud. As she started to fall, she could see Cutter flying up to her. Not wanting to be at a disadvantage in midair or risk a crash landing by focusing on another magic attack, she kicked off from the barrier at the last second and tackled her mother out of the air.

They both tumbled through the air, exchanging short jabs until they hit the dirt and tumbled away from each other.

As they rose to all fours, the music changed to The Dirty Youth - Fight The Dirty Youth - Fight, and Oven took the recovery time to verbally defend herself.

“I had to stay in the kitchen. Dad said I couldn’t run the counter without you there, and when you were there, but there were no customers, you pulled me away to train! I never had the chance to learn! IT’S ALL YOUR FAULT!”

Cutter rose up faster and ran in to reengage.

“We were struggling to make ends meet!”

She delivered a roundhouse kick that Oven again caught, but this time twisted and threw her towards the other side of the arena. She recovered and flew back in.

“I had to fly in to work every day and back home every night! I trained you so you could work with me, and we could afford to keep the bakery open!"

Cutter swooped in with a series of kicks Ovens struggled to block. She dropped back to the ground and backed off.

"I was doing the only thing I knew how to do to help you get ready to be on your own! That's the only time I had with you! I had to make it count!"

Not giving an inch, Oven started to circle again.

"I didn't want to fight! I hated you being a guard. You were never home! And even when you were gone, you sent your friends to train me! You never wanted me to take over the bakery! You wanted me to follow in your hoofsteps! Not dads! Why couldn’t you—!”

She stepped in with a Superman punch that blasted through Cutter’s block and cracked her in the lips.

“—just be my mother for once!”

She dove in to pin her mother down but caught a kick to the side of her ribs that sent her far off course and tumbling. She scrambled to her hooves and blocked a left hook but was struck by an uppercut to the chest.

She used the upward momentum to swing a kick. Her leg missed, but as she continued back, she spun herself into a sidekick that caught Cutter in the wing joint.

The kick pushed both of them apart and they returned to a ready stance, but neither moved in right away. Those few seconds had delivered some serious blows and they were both hurting from the exchange.

Cutter stood but had to favor her right side from her left wing and shoulder quivering in pain. Ovens, likewise, held a hoof to her chest and seemed to have a hard time catching a full breath of air.

Now grounded, for the time being, Cutter tried to work out the stiffness left from the blow and paced around Oven Fresh.

“You made it so hard to be kind or patient. You were, and still are, just as stubborn and impatient as I am. I had to be stern and tough to keep you from running back to the kitchen. I sent my friends to keep you practicing because I knew the bakery wasn’t going to make it. That’s why I took that promotion in the first place. Ponyville was too small for two bakeries, and you should thank your lucky stars Luna offered me a position as her Senior Enlisted.”

That was just enough time for Oven Fresh to recover and speak clearly.

“After you couldn’t buy the bakery out from under me, you have no idea how happy I was to know how busy that job kept you. It finally kept you too busy to come back and keep bothering me.”

She started to circle again, matching angry glares as she anticipated her next move.

“Once you were too busy to keep harassing me, it was finally my business! THAT I MADE HAPPEN WITHOUT YOUR HELP! I was happy and stable enough to see Dad while you were away to make amends! I didn’t tear our family apart! YOU DID!”

Now visibly furious to a frightening degree, Cutter snapped at Ovens as the first bell rang.

“YOU’D BE NOWHERE AND NOTHING WITHOUT ME!”

The two charged in at each other.

Ding!

They didn’t stop.

Ding-Ding-Ding!

They both reared up, ready to strike, but were held in place by a blue and violet aura as the magic barriers were placed between them.

Outside the ring, Twilight stood next to Luna as they both held the two fighters captive. Her worry for their safety now exceeded their rivalry. Despite his insistence the two continue, she asked again the question Sniff had turned down.

“Why don’t you want us to stop their fight? They’re going to seriously hurt each other.”

Sniff stood up and started towards Oven Fresh’s corner, still sticking to his guns.

“I’ve seen this before. They need to hurt each other before they can talk it out. Just ask Cerb and Lumberman.”

Twilight levitated Oven Fresh to her corner before releasing her to look at Cerb.

“I’m a little scared to ask.”

Cerb looked to Lumberman, then back to the arena.

“I’m pretty sure Sniff’s talking about how me and Lumberman had to fight each other before we were calm enough to be civil. But, I think Sniff knows something we don’t. He wouldn’t let Oven Fresh get hurt like this unless it was going to help her.”

The fight had gotten much more intense than Luna could have thought, and she turned to Chris, hoping for some insight.

“Chris, you seem to know the most about us. Might you have some clue as to what happened between them that would make Peter think they need to fight?”

Unfortunately, this was beyond Chris.

“I have no clue. I’ve never seen either of them in the show, so I don’t have any backstory. Maybe this was supposed to be shown in a later season or something?”

[Over in Oven Fresh’s corner.]

The barrier opened up, and Sniff escorted Becky in, quickly moving in to comfort his mare.

“Hey, you’re doing great out there, hun. Becky is going to look you over real quick. Does it hurt anywhere?”

Ovens grunted angrily, wanting to get back to the fight despite the numerous bruises forming across her body.

“I’m fine, she could have hurt me a few times if she wanted. She isn’t taking me seriously, but I’m about to change that. This has been a long time coming... I can’t believe her.”

Sniff put his hands on her shoulders from behind and kissed her cheek.

“It’s okay. We’ll get this all worked out.”

Becky did a quick once over on Oven Fresh, but nothing looked serious, and she turned back to the group.

“Chris! Come over here!”

She took a step towards Cutter’s corner but then turned to block Sniff and gave him a cautious look.

“I don’t know what’s all going on with this feud, but I don’t want you anywhere near her. I’ll take Chris with me.”

As Chris entered the arena, he gave a nod to Sniff and led the way for Becky. That left Sniff time to help Oven Fresh get ready again.

“Alright, Ovens. I know you two got it out for each other, but I want you to put it all out there without really hurting her. When this is all over, the three of us will have a chat about the two of us and get everything else worked out. She’s not going to scare me away from you.”

Ovens sniffed hard, her emotions catching up to her in this short break.

“Thank you for standing by me, Peter. She would have scared any other Stallion away-” She sniffed hard again. “-but not you.”

He massaged her shoulders, trying to keep her loose, but still had his reservations.

“Just do me a favor and don’t seriously hurt her. You already got your point across, and if we’re going to stay together, we seriously need to talk to her after this.”

After coming this far, Ovens wasn’t about to let up on her mother or be talked out of it.

“Peter, I’m not—”

Her words were cut short by Sniff turning her face to his and gave her a loving kiss on the lips. It was short and sweet, only wanting to remind her what she was fighting to keep.

“I’m not asking you to lose, but please, do it for me. I’ll treat ya to something extra nice if you can.”

Returning from the other side of the arena, Becky led the way back with Chris, though her expression was a mix of worry and frustration.

“Your bitch of a mother is fine. If she’s hurting, she wouldn’t fucking tell me. Nothing besides her wing is fine.”

[Back with the group, just after Chris was called away.]

Starlight noticed that through the entire fight, Trixie hadn't taken her eyes off of Oven Fresh.

“Hey, Trixie? Are you okay? Do you know Ovens by any chance? Is that why you’ve been staring at her?”

Trixie was slow to respond and stumbled with her words as she came out of deep thought.

“Wha-uh-I-nu… Sorry… I could have sworn I’d seen those flames before.”

She knew she’d seen the way those flames moved at least once, but it didn’t make any sense. Then again, not much of her dreams did. However, she didn’t want to talk about it at the moment and changed the subject.

“Never mind that, has Chris said anything about me? Like wanting to hit me or… if he’s attracted to me?”

Starlight raised an eyebrow at the two extremes.

“Hit you? Why would he… and what do you mean if he thought you were attractive? Do you have a crush on him? Because he’s already taken.”

Trixie gave Starlight a questionable look, then the rest of the harem, then Starlight again.

“Wait… so…”

Starlight smiled a cocky smile.

“Yes, Trixie, me and Chris are together. And since you and I are friends, I’ll come clean and tell you that the rest of the girls here with me are as well. I know that sounds weird, and you probably think I’m crazy for—”

“No!” She shouted a little too loudly and had to cover her mouth. “I mean, not at all. I’m happy for you. You… I mean, a human. Wow… who knew? He must… I just hope nopony tries to come between you two just because he’s not a pony.”

Starlight smiled but was certainly confused by the sudden outcry of acceptance.

“Well, thank you. I thought for sure you would've freaked out over something like that.” Her mind started to wander to some inappropriate thoughts. “But you know, if you're interested, I could always talk to the girls and maybe-”

Trixie immediately put a hoof to Starlight’s lips.

“No, thanks. If everything’s over like I’ve been told, I don’t need to get any more involved than I already am.”

Prim snickered, happy to hear another pony wasn’t being considered to join them.

“More for us then.”

By then, the three humans had exited the arena, and the barrier was closed off. Now that the fighters were cleared, Chris pointed to Pinkie who rang the bell.

Ding!

Both fighters walked out from their corners, returning to circle each other as Cutter started up a new conversation.

“So, as the caring and loving mother that I am, I need to know. What kind of mind games did that human play to trick you into wanting to be with him?”

“Mind games?” Ovens mocked the question. “As much as I hate to feed your lack of faith in my abilities. Just like everything else I have, I had to work for it. I seduced him, not the other way around.”

Cutter glared harder, trying to show she was serious.

“That human is smarter than he looks. He’s a manipulator and has no doubt twisted your weaknesses to make you fall for him. He can’t be so sincere to think he can fix this better than I can.”

Ovens grinned, not falling for her mother’s persuasion, and likely knew why she thought that.

“Oh, let me guess? He saw right through you, didn’t he? Yeah, he’s very good at that, and he did see through me, but he didn’t manipulate me into falling for him. Unlike you, when he saw my weaknesses, he confronted me about them because he didn’t want me to get hurt. You though… I don’t know why Peter asked me not to hurt you, or why he wants us to talk after this. I want you out of my life.”

Cutter doubled down on her anger, certain about Sniff’s maleficent intentions. He was pitting her against her own daughter, egging them both on, trying to drive them apart, forcing them to drag this out.

“Sweetie, this time, I’ll educate you after I save you from yourself.”

Ovens hunkered down, ready to pounce.

“If you want to beat me, you better stop pulling your punches. That’s the one courtesy I’m not giving you this round.”

Cutter took a half step back, repeating that in her mind to make sure she heard it correctly.

“You were pulling your punches because you thought I was pulling mine?”

Ovens shifted slightly, finding her opening.

“That’s the one thing Peter got wrong about this fight. He said you wouldn’t. You’re still underestimating me!”

Before Ovens could close the distance, Cutter knew something wasn't right with this. The difference in strength between them made Cutter’s motherly instincts switch into overdrive.

“Whatever he’s done to you, baby girl, I’ll make him pay!”

That was it, no more holding back. Ovens funneled the magic in her horn and let it dissipate.

“I love what he did to me, and he’s going to do it all over again tonight.”

Ovens bolted forward, spitting stream flames from Cutter's right, making her jump out of its path. As soon as she jumped, Ovens teleported out of view, leaving the stream of flames began to burn out. Cutter searched for where her daughter would reappear, the answer flashed in on the other side of the fading flames, and Ovens leaped through with a left hook to the Cutter’s jaw.

The world went white, and a pain emanated from her teeth down every muscle in Cutter’s neck as her head snapped to the side. It was like she was hit by a minotaur. How could a unicorn punch that hard?

“I blacked out,” She thought to herself in the third tumble she was conscious enough to realize and moved to catch herself.

She spun just enough to come back to all fours and saw Ovens charging in again. Her vision was double and a little blurry, but she could compensate, and just out of instinct, she swung a broadcast kick from mid-height to down low for a leg sweep.

Ovens saw the kick and jumped over to avoid it. She remembered that move; it was a tactic to buy time and stop an aggressor. It was clear that she had her mother on the ropes, or so she thought.

She landed and spun around to see her mother charging in, hoping to catch her off guard, which she almost did. Such a fast recovery wasn’t expected and an off-center jab to the face nearly connected, likely due to a loss of coordination or vision. Another jab from the right, easily blocked, then a left swing that she caught and countered with an elbow to the solar plexus.

Cutter, feeling the elbow smash against her, could hear her bones crack. They weren’t broken, but likely one or two popped out of alignment, though the pain would have said otherwise. That didn’t matter, though, and she pushed through the pain to deliver a left kick to Oven Fresh’s side.

The kick caused a gasp for air, leaving only a momentary opening, and Cutter poured all her strength into her best right cross.

CRACK!

From the announcer box, Pinkie shouted her commentary over the silent crowd.

“Holy ass balls! That was one mean punch! I don’t think any pony could…”

The crowd gasped as Ovens stopped stumbling after nearly hitting the barrier. Madder than ever, she returned to a ready stance, rubbing her cheek and huffing angrily.

“Still pulling your punches? Fine… if you don't want to take this seriously, I’ll end it quickly.”

Pinkie was floored at the sight as the crowd went wild.

“Well fuck me! Oven Fresh took that punch like a champ! She’s still in the fight!”

Inside the arena, Cutter felt her hoof throb. She might as well have punched a tree. As much as she hated doing it, she had tried to end the fight by knockout. It might have been a bit excessive, but it ended up hurting her more than it did Ovens, by the looks of it. Now she was down to one wing, three legs, only one eye that wasn’t blurry… She was going to lose.

Before she could yield or make Chris notice she was unfit to fight, Ovens channeled magic back into her horn and uttered one word.

“Accelero.”

It wasn’t just a word, that was the name of a complicated spell Cutter requested one of the older Solar Guards to teach her daughter.

At full strength, Cutter could toughen up to outlast the spell’s limited duration. In this state, she was defenseless. She had to call off the fight fast or this was going to end badly, but could only get as far as starting to rear up to protect herself and opening her mouth before the first hit struck.

An uppercut to the chest launched her off her hooves and knocked the wind out of her lungs. What followed was a barrage of impacts of hooves running up her stomach and over her chest until one last punch struck her left jaw, and her vision went white again.

Three seconds... That’s all Accelero was good for in the hands of a novice. Ovens had lasted five so far.

Cutter, losing sense of time and her spatial awareness, felt the weight of the world vanish as pain took its place. In that moment of weightless pain in her world of white, she had a thought. Maybe that human was right and she should have talked things out, but it was too late for that.

The Accelero spell had done its job, and Ovens ended it. Falling out of the speed spell in mid-air, she somersault-kicked down on Cutter’s shoulder, slamming the batter mare into the ground.

Ovens fell with the kick, rolled back to the ready, and stood over her mother with her hoof raised, ready to strike down.

Ding-Ding-Ding-Ding!

The bell rang, and Ovens noticed her mother frantically, yet weakly tapping her hoof.

She won. It was over. Her freedom was hers again.

Outside the ring, Sniff waved to Chris in a panic. While the fight was over, it didn’t end the way he wanted it to, which made the crowd and his friends cheering harder to deal with, but he could fix this.

“It’s over! Pull’em apart! Becky, come on, we need to stand her up.”

With the barrier dropped, Chris rushed inside and moved Ovens away from the defeated pegasus. To him, it looked as if she was waiting for the okay to continue the pummeling.

“Hold up, it’s over, you won. Stand back a bit.”

Overs couldn’t believe how relieved she was. She had done it. The thinly veiled peace between her mother and her had been revealed for what it was. Now that her mother knew how strong she was, she no longer had to fake a smile. Even better, she no longer had to worry about Sniff’s safety around her mother or trying to come between them. He was even running over to celebrate with her.

“Peter!” She called out to him, ready to celebrate.

Sniff stopped short of making his way over to her and instead stopped at her mother’s side with Becky.

Why was he talking to her? Why was Luna walking over behind them?

Out of earshot, due to the crowd, Sniff knelt down to speak as privately as possible to Cutter.

“Hey, are you able to move? Are you okay?”

Cutter groaned, already plotting her return to rid this monster from her daughter’s life.

“Get away from me. Let my daughter go. I don’t know what kind of spell you have her under, but I will get her back.”

Luna leaned in, confused but now angry at the accusation.

“A spell? How disappointing… You truly do have no faith in your daughter.”

Those words cut deep, adding insult to injury, but Luna would not let that sway her.

“Cutter, humans have no magic conjuring abilities and are virtually magic resistant. Your daughter, like so many others, has fallen for Peter as they have the others because they are kind-hearted and… well, there are other reasons. Why would you not at least consult with me if you were this concerned.”

Sniff sighed, feeling like this was now primarily his fault, which it was.

“Because she thinks she has to be the one to save Oven Fresh… but she’s too fucking stubborn to openly admit how much she cares. I’m guessing because you want her to be just as tough as you are, right, Cutter?”

Cutter tried to look away as she blushed but ended up groaning in pain from moving too quickly.

Proven right, Sniff facepalmed.

“Goddamnit, I hate these paper-thin plot points. Cutter... I know it hurts, but just stand up so I can announce the winner. Then we’re going to have a sit-down and straighten this shit out. And it’s not up for debate.”

Removing his head from his hand, he addressed the others respectively.

“Becky, can you get a spot cleared for us in one of the bath tents so we can get these two checked out? And Luna, can you meet us in there, though make sure to bring Twilight, Nurse Redheart, Misses Cake, Ralph, and Mayor Mare. I’ll explain while we’re in there. And yes, Sergeant Major, like it or not, you’re going.”

Cutter grumbled angrily and groaned as she forced herself back up to all fours while the others moved out to oblige Sniff’s wishes.

Meanwhile, Sniff made his way over to an anxious Oven Fresh. Scratch that, a worried and nervous Oven Fresh.

“Peter, what’s going on? Are you mad at me? Did I hurt her too badly?”

Sniff gave her a wink before turning to the crowd and was handed a new mic from Pinkie.

“Don’t worry about it. Everything’s going to be fine.”

He put on his best showman’s face and raised the mic.

“Ladies and gentlecolts! Now, was that a match-up or what?!”

The crowd, of course, cheered their approval.

“Okay, this was not only the longest fight I’ve seen here but was by far the best display of passion and skill. Unfortunately, we’ll be getting their reactions to the fight after they get looked at by our medical team. In the meantime, the winner of the main event, by technical knockout!” He raised the clear winner of the fight. “Oveeeeeeeen! Freeeeeeeeeesh!”

The crowd cheered as Sniff raised her hoof high for all to see and then pulled her in for a victory kiss. Not deep or obscene, as she had given him earlier, but tasteful and appropriate. Of course, the crowd cheered even louder.

After he ended the kiss, far sooner than Oven Fresh would have wanted, they both turned and slowly followed behind the limping loser of the fight. For sure, Cutter was in poor shape.

Unfortunately, the thrills and excitement were not yet over as a lone Earth pony mare ran into the center of the arena and took a strong stance.

The mare had a teal green colored coat and a light teal colored mane with a tail with a much lighter stripe running through each. Through her sea-blue eyes, she surveyed the masses that had yet to disperse.

This mare, easily spotted with her cutie mark of a pink teacup with a darker pink heart centered on it, sitting on a saucer with hearts floating out with its steam, was Tealove. She breathed angrily as she stared daggers at Kelly before calling out to the crowd.

“If this is a place to fight for what we want and to settle rivalries as we celebrate our passions, I challenge the human, Kelly!”

Luna looked back at the area and instantly regretted her earlier choice of words.

“Oh, goddamnit, not this again.”

Mayor Mare didn’t have to see who it was. Even if the voice didn’t give it away, the target certainly did, which made her sigh deeply and down her drink.

“It’s the Summer Wrap-Up Festival and Hoedown all over again.”

It had been too long, and Tealove didn’t want to wait any longer and made her proclamation.

“There’s no use denying it. Everypony saw it. Not long ago, at the Summer Wrap-Up Festival and Hoedown, Big Mac and I found each other, and it was love at first sight. Had it not been for Fleetfoot interfering, we’d have been happily married with a home full of foals!”

Cerb, figuring this mare was off her rocker, couldn’t resist and whispered something to Fleetfoot. It was just two words, but she figured she understood the meaning enough to attach to what she was thinking.

“That’s not how it happened at all, you crazy bitch!”

That spawned some inappropriate laughter from the small group who had some context to the word, which was only made funnier as Oven Fresh put Sniff’s lesson on human phrases to use.

“She’s still going on about that? Wow, that mare must have one sandy vagina to still be this mad.”

After controlling her laughter, the anger came back and Luna started to march her way back to the arena. If she had to shut this crazy mare down a second time, she was going to make sure there would be no third. Instead, she was stopped by Kelly, who could no longer be held back by Onyx and Thunder.

“Oh, no, Luna. Sniff was right about Fleetfoot. She didn’t know, but this bitch? Hell, no. I’m putting a stop to this shit right the fuck now.”

Luna could feel the rage emanating from Kelly. Her demanding presence was powerful… frightening… sexy…

“This is technically your sovereign land,” She bashfully answered. “Just… don’t get too rough.”

Kelly forced a smile, but it was a smile that told how happy she was to finally be able to show the town that nopony was going to fuck with her stud.

As she turned to the arena, she dropped the smile, swiped a bottle of vodka from Top Shelf, and started to chug. After a few shots were downed, she tossed the bottle to Fleetfoot and made her orders loud and clear.

“Vinyl! Play me an intro song! Sniff! Don’t bother announcing us! Pinkie! Ring that fuckingbell!”

Pinkie dashed back to her announcer’s table just as Vinyl picked at random started to play Fit For Rivals - Damage, figuring that just what Kelly was about to create.

“You got it, sister! Fuck her up!” Pinkie shouted, loving how these new human words worked, and rang the bell.

Ding!

Even Vinyl got into the excitement, digging the heavy tunes and appreciating the no-nonsense style.

“Buck, yeah, Kelly! Mess that crazy bitch up!”

The barrier went back up as soon as Kelly entered the arena, and Chris made it official.

“Fight!”

Foolishly, Tealove stood her ground and made the biggest mistake she could freely give away.

“I know you got hurt a while ago by the guards, and even hurt yourself trying to fight Cerberus, so I’ll let you get one free shot before I—”

SLAP!

Kelly delivered the meanest set of five fingers the crazed mare’s face with an echo that surpassed Cutter’s punch to Oven Fresh.

What followed was priceless.

“Ahhhh! Ahhhhhhhhhggggg! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Tealove screamed in agony like a crying foal and dog howling.

“I’m sorry! Ahhhhhhhh! Ahhhhhhhhhggggg! I give! Ahhhhhhhhhhh! Stop the fight! Ahhhhhhhhhgggggg!”

While Tealove continued to roll around in the torn-up and charred grass, Kelly turned her attention to the crowd, which was a mix of laughs, snickers, and baffled onlookers. She raised her right hand, a little red on the palm and a bruise on her knuckles for all to see, while the chorus seemed to match the result of the fight.

“Any other crazy bitches wanna step up?”

From behind, Kelly felt a hoof slide up along the back of her wrist, then the familiar grip of a fetlock wrapped around it. She thought Big Mac had come to announce her as the winner, but there was a flapping of wings fanning her. She looked up to see Fleetfoot raising her hand and a mic in her other fetlock.

“Winner! By technical slap down! Kelly!”

Kelly looked up to a Wonderbolt with a goofy grin, surprised this wasn’t already a fight between the two of them.

“You don’t wanna try your luck?”

Fleetfoot laughed and dropped down to all fours.

“Nah, Big Mac already made his choice. I can live with that.”

Kelly laughed and started to walk back to the group with her new friend.

“You know what, I think I like you. You wanna hang with us for the rest of the party?”

Fleetfoot added some extra pep in her step.

“Yeah, I can hang… but what’s up with your friends having more than one special somepony?”

Kelly just shook her head.

"Crazy, right? Wait? You're not asking so you can join, are you? "

Fleetfoot laughed, albeit a bit nervously.

"Not if I'm going to get slapped like that."

Still rolling on the ground, Tealove was getting no help.

"Ahhhhhhhhhggggg! It stings so bad! Ahhhhhhhhhggggg!"

Having seen that mare act up like this before, Rainbow shouted from the group, happy to see her finally getting what she deserved.

"Serves you right, you crazy bitch!"

Author's Note

Well, well, well. Oven and Cutter certainly came at each other strong, but Little Ovens wasn't backing down. At the same time, Trixie, Luna, and Twilight all pretty much said "Fuck it" for dealing with the humans and wanted to kick back to watch the fights.

Speaking of fights... I feel bad letting the fight between Spitfire and Thunder Glide ended so quickly after such bomb ass introductions. They even came with music! Still... should have figured Thunder had this one in the bag.

Then came the fight between Oven and Cutter... That... was a fight. Those two had a lot of issues to work out and a lot of anger to express. But, much like most family drama, there are two sides to a story. From their sides, you can draw your own conclusion.

Somehow, Sniff already did.

Then, not sure how any of you thought this fight was going to end, but Cutter just couldn't bring it hard enough to take down Ovens. Though, from the outside looking in, you have to sympathize with Cutter. From the outside looking in, hearing all the rumors about humans, the now-disgraced guards, Timberwolves... She had every reason to be concerned.

What happens next? Found out in:

Chapter 78. Post-War-Party Party: The Wrap-Up

78. Post-War-Party Party: The Wrap-Up.

It didn't take long for Cutter to limp her way to the farther away bath tent. Once inside, she was greeted by Becky and Nurse Redheart with instructions to take a seat on a small table.

Right behind her was Ovens, but stopped at the entry flaps, clearly having no interests to be anywhere near her mother.

"So, what do we have to talk about? She knows she can't tell me what to do anymore and what I can do if she tries to come between us again."

Sniff sighed and gently laid his hand on her neck, still trying to calm the still shimmering mare’s fiery temper.

"We'll get to that as soon as you're both checked out."

Try as she might, and in spite of the many noticeable bruises on her body, Ovens was still losing her patience.

"I'm fine, and I'm sure she's been through worse. I just—" She made a funny face like she had something stuck on her tongue. "My tongue is bothering me, that’s it. I keep tasting a gross, kinda salty taste. Kinda like I got a mouth full of hay pennies."

Becky did a sharp turn to Ovens, stopping her visual inspection of Cutter.

"Oh, shit. Cutter don't move, Sniff get everpony with a crown and see if Doctor Horse showed up. I mean… shit. Cutter, move, get off the table. Ovens, you're first."

Now, Ovens started to worry, and any prior bravado immediately vanished.

"What? Why me first? I'm fine. Peter, why does—"

She turned but Sniff was already gone, the flaps to the tent still parted but closing.

At this point, Nurse Redheart started to get just as worked up as Ovens.

"Becky, what's wrong?"

Ovens was too scared to move so Becky had to drag her over to the table, and when did this human get to be so strong?

Twilight quickly entered the tent, and the sounds of Lunar Guards in armor cranked outside the tent. The tent was now being guarded?

"Ovens, are you okay? Peter said you were bleeding."

"What!" Ovens and Cutter both shouted.

Only one possibility came to Ovens, and as Twilight raced over to check on her new friend, Ovens spat some unpleasant flavored spit in her hoof.

Red… Red now covered her hoof, and everyone could see she was bleeding.

"Open your mouth," Becky ordered immediately.

Ovens opened her mouth slightly, scared of what Becky would find. It wasn’t nearly enough, resulting in Becky practically forcing her mouth open wider with her hands.

"Twilight, give me some light. Use your horn if you have to."

As this was going on Cutter was in a panic, struggling with her thoughts.

“I never meant to… How did she even… This is all my fault.”

She could face the consequences later. What was important was taking care of her only daughter.

"What's wrong with my baby? What did I do?!"

Becky didn't have the patience for this shit and began her examination.

"Nurse, or Twilight take notes... Superficial tearing of the left inner cheek. Bleeding along the upper… upper and lower gums."

Ovens had no idea what was happening, her brain already coming up with all manner of horrifying possible outcomes from her currently unknown injuries. Even Twilight’s nerves were so wracked she dropped the notepad out of her telekinetic hold.

Then Becky started feeling over Ovens’s face and skull.

"Besides your jaw, do you have any other pains you haven't mentioned yet?"

These questions nearly brought her to the point of hysterics. She couldn’t understand what was actually happening or how she should answer.

"No, just the—"

Sniff busted into the tent again, with Cadance and Shining following right after.

"I'm back. Luna is trying to figure out where the doc is."

He rushed over to Ovens’s side and took her hoof in his hand.

"It's okay. I'm here with you. I'm sorry I should have stopped the fight sooner."

[About thirty minutes later.]

Time dragged on as Becky ran over a series of practical tests and examinations. Memory, logic, motor function, eye coordination, blood pressure, fractures, muscle tears, loss of sensitivity…

For nearly thirty minutes, Becky looked for any sign of trauma or further injury. For thirty minutes, Cutter sat and watched helplessly, never being able to comfort her daughter the way Sniff was allowed to. For thirty minutes Luna, Cerb, Rarity, Fluttershy, Chris, and Starlight trickled in to help, all equally as concerned as the rest.

Finally, after possibly the longest thirty minutes any of them had experienced, Becky finally gave her best prognosis.

"No sign of brain trauma, nerve damage, organ damage, or other injuries like Applejack was able to walk off. As far as I can tell, the worst she has, besides some bumps and bruises, is the cut on the inside of her cheek. Maybe some loose teeth, but nothing major or any need for stitches. Not even antibiotics, thankfully. Just normal recovery shit. She's perfectly fine."

She turned and looked at Cutter, the miserable mess that she was, and shook her head now that Redheart had done her own inspection.

"These… blood-related injuries, as you all have so elegantly named them, are becoming more common… and I'm not really seeing the connection."

She turned back to the others, already having a clear script in her mind on what exactly to say.

"Mother of the year over there should be bleeding from her eye sockets after the beating Ovens gave her. Zecora should have been ripped open after what the Timberwolves did to her… even that piece of shit Spearhead should have had his skull split open, and his grey matter smashed out over the floor… but here we are. A bloody nose, a split lip, splinters, and now Ovens’s cheek."

She turned to Twilight, looking for answers, but her expression said that she expected none.

"If that Pony of Shadows did something to cause this, I hope you figure it out. The guys can kill the next murderous motherfucker that comes along, but until I can find competent medical staff, with Redheart being the only one I trust at this point, you're prospects ain't looking good."

She moved to the side of the tent and sat on the edge of one of the tubs. Feeling less confident with every passing second and desperately wishing she had some booze to take off the edge.

"Benny knows basic first aid and emergency field aid. Same with Cerb, but he knows a little bit more. Even then, that's only good enough for keeping a victim stable long enough to make it to a hospital. I haven't seen much of doc sense Cerb went out with Fluttershy in the Everfree Forest. He's not even here now.”

She looked down at the faithful nurse, now a little grateful that her attachment to Chris would keep her closer to them now.

“Redheart is the most competent pony we have, and she's down one good hoof. My hands aren't up to the task of patching ponies up for much longer, and I can barely do it now.

Finally, she turned to Sniff, who thankfully had kept Ovens relatively calm or, at the very least, helped her stay still to be examined.

“But... since I'm no longer having a heart attack over another friend potentially dying because they’re too fucking stupid not to do dumb shit, or doubly in this case, too stubborn to say 'Hey, I'm bleeding, somebody helps me.' So, can someone, pony or human, please tell me why this fight was so goddamn important."

"It's my fault," Cutter weakly spoke up. "I started the fight, escalated it and if Luna hadn't stepped in, it would have been worse."

She looked up to Sniff, trails from tears streaming down the darkening her fur on her face, ready to own up to everything.

"I don't know why, and I can’t explain my actions, but I've been a terrible mother. Not because I didn't care, and baby girl I never wanted to hurt you, I just thought that if you wouldn't come home with you're father and I, you'd be safer and more confident if you didn’t know I was helping."

Ovens pursed her lips and furrowed her brow, ready to verbally rip into her mother, but Peter spoke on Cutter's behalf and held her hoof a little tighter.

"Your mother is the one who saved your bakery. She was never going to buy it from under you."

He did a quick turn to Luna, trying to stop her from stepping out to get the others he had requested.

"Don't bother bringing the others in anymore, we'll talk to them later."

Ovens, however, didn’t hear that part, left in utter disbelief. How could Sniff think that? He didn't hear the screaming matches she had or been there for the family-less holidays. She couldn’t think of any way he wasn’t mistaken.

"That… no, Peter. Whatever she told you, she had to lie about—"

Sniff put his arm around her and pulled her close, kissing her forehead to stop her from dragging this out.

"It's not what you or her told me, it's what you both didn't tell me and others did."

He took a deep breath and mentally went over everything again just to make sure he wouldn’t forget anything. Had he not actually cared enough to listen to her confessions days earlier about her family, none of this would have been possible.

"You told me she trained you to be a soldier as a backup plan in case the baking thing didn't work out. That went in line with you originally having to go to Canterlot to work with your father. But what didn't make sense, if she really was the evil mother, that didn’t explain how happy she was to see you again and how scared for you she was over me.”

He relaxed his arm and gently stroked her side, seeing how uncomfortable this conversation was making her, but it had to happen.

“The fact you initially only told me about your father having a falling out and not your mother made me think that it had been worse if you didn’t want to talk about it. Otherwise, you would have told me that you patched things up between both parents, not just your father."

Cutter looked up with apologetic eyes, giving in to the possibility that, somehow, this human had figured things out.

"How did you know I helped save her bakery?"

Again Sniff gave no sense of joy explaining himself.

"The first thing that tipped me off was Mrs. Cake. She was the only pony you stopped to greet when you showed up. It wouldn’t make sense for you two to be so openly civil if you treated your daughter so poorly.”

It dawned on him that during Chris’s explanation and Becky’s reaction to meeting Ovens at the welcome party, his human friends couldn’t have known who she or her mother was. More importantly, who they had connections with.

“The Cakes and Ovens are friends. They trade recipes, look out for each other, even though they should be competitors. And with all the rumors going around, they didn't tip you off about your daughter and me being together. That's what someone would do just to cause trouble for a rival."

Despite Ovens still wanting to argue, everything said so far made sense. However, that still didn't answer the question, so Sniff had to go into detail with all the ponies he talked to that day.

[Earlier at the party, talking to Swift Sails.]

"Hey, Swifty," Sniff called out to the crowd, pushing his way through some ponies. "I need ya for a sec."

Upon hearing her favorite human’s call, Swifty gladly trotted over.

"What's up? Did you lose your car keys?"

That was a welcomed distraction, and Sniff had to laugh a little.

"Nah, Nah, nothing like that, I hope. I need to know what you can tell me about Cutter. Even if she hates me, Luna wants me to give her a good introduction, kinda like the UFC does, but better."

"Oh." Swifty’s lack of enthusiasm was clear in her response. "Well, she's probably one of, if not, the best pegasus combat instructors we have. Well, her after-hours instructions, at least. She actually trained Thunder Glide, who trained me… and she's dangerous."

Sniff wanted to be cute with his response.

"Aren't you all?" He said with a grin.

He was being cute, and Swifty rolled her eyes with an equally amused grin.

"No, I mean she's dangerous to anypony or any creature that upsets her. Sure, she's very caring about ponies and the Guard, but years ago, when she helped catch a burglar at the Canterlot palace, she was given a more honorable and important role guarding Celestia's throne room. Naturally, she was great in the position at first, until her aggressive nature scared away dignitaries and attendees for court."

There had to be more to it than that, Sniff assumed and opted to dig deeper.

"Was she just yelling at them, or—"

"She attacked more than a few," Swift Sails blurted. "Or at least that’s how the rumors have been spread. I've never been able to read any of those reports, but I know she always found justification in the laws she was entrusted to enforce. Even still, they had to move her to a different job more suitable towards her… social skills… But, even then, she excelled at her job training ponies and was close to being the highest-ranked enlist in the Solar Guard."

Well, that seemed to fit his first impression of her, excluding the armor she wore.

"But isn't she part of the Lunar Guard?"

Swift Sails nodded.

"She is, but nopony knows why she made the switch. Unless you’re a bat pony, the hours can be pretty brutal. That’s the main reason you don't see many bat ponies standing with the Solar Guard during the day. Now, granted, changing to the Lunar Guard came with a big promotion and better pay, it also made it harder for her to see her husband and daughter."

Sniff stood patiently, waiting for the big reveal. After a moment, Swifty remembered how new he was and figured Ovens must not have brought it up.

"Oh, um… This might sound strange, given how the two acted earlier, but Cutter loves her family more than she loves the Guard. I've been in her office only once, and she has a whole wall dedicated to Ovens and her husband. But if you'd want to know more than that, you'll have to talk to the Lunar Guard."

While saying that, she noticed just the bat pony to ask, walking ahead of them with a bottle of Bacardi-O.

"Hey, Ralph! Come here!"

Like a good soldier, Ralph made his way over.

"Specialist Swift Sails, Sir James, is there something I can help you with?"

Swifty motioned with her head towards Sniff.

"Cutter is getting an introduction for her fight tonight like the humans in their combat sports. Sniff needs more info to make her sound cool."

Seeing a chance to learn more, Sniff decided to use the good report he developed with this guard after the events in the Everfree Forest and started up with his questions.

"So, is Cutter really aggressive, or is she sweetheart?"

Ralph looked at his bottle of Bacardi, still unopened, and held it up for Sniff. As soon as it was taken from his wing, he started to explain.

"Sergeant Major Cutter is very aggressive to those who act out of line, but she is very dutiful to those in her care, especially foals. She's also unquestionably the best swordspony in all the ranks and can even take on Captain Onyx in the hoof-to-hoof combat."

Sniff nodded, hearing all sorts of good information, but wasn’t hearing what he really wanted to know. So, to keep the conversation he handed back the now open bottle.

"She was also taken on as the senior enlisted for the Lunar Guard. Is that normal?"

Excitedly, Ralph reclaimed the bottle. He went to pull it back in his wing but realized Sniff wasn’t going to let go until he got some more answers, which he freely gave.

"Not really. We have all sorts of ponies in the Lunar Guard, but it was strange for her. She often had orders from Miss Ovens delivered for Solar Guard functions, but we didn't have those. She was always very adamant about sending out one of her guards to pick up the orders and hear how Miss Ovens was fairing. She didn't want to give that up. She—"

He quickly held his tongue, looking nervously around him. Almost like he was afraid the wrong pony might have overheard him.

"Actually, don't use that. She… just don't repeat that."

Sniff nodded again, seeing how he reached a dead end. He would need to find another pony that knew the ins and outs of how the town worked. And hopefully, one who wasn’t as afraid of the potential fallout.

"Thanks, that helps a lot. I’ve got a few more questions to ask around before I talk to Cutter directly."

Both Swifty and Ralph froze, but it was Swifty who shook herself free from the scare and spoke reason to Sniff.

"Peter, I don't think you should do that. She really doesn't like you being with her daughter, and I don't think she'll do any better if she finds out… you know."

Ralph nodded rapidly, sharing similar concerns.

"Very few have been so bold or foolish as to cross her family. She has drawn her sword against those who have done her husband wrong or spoken poorly of Miss Ovens."

Sniff could tell they were serious but figured he could handle her.

"I'll manage, don't worry about me."

Looking out around the area, he spotted Mayor Mare not far away. If there was a mare Sniff knew he could get some info from, it was her.

"Mayor, my dear, might I steal you away for some conversation for a moment?"

Naturally, the political pony was all too happy to step out for a moment or two.

"You need only ask, Peter. What would you like to talk about?"

She already had the hots for him, so this was going to be easy.

"I need to know some background information on Cutter, Oven’s mother."

Mayor Mare’s smile instantly wilted.

"Oh… I see." She looked up at him with worry. "Peter, you are an amazing stallion, but you mustn't get too close to her. She's very protec—"

"Yes, yes," Sniff acknowledged this fact readily. "Anyone that knows her says the same thing… I don't think Ovens knows that, though. Do they have a history of being at odds with each other?"

With a heavy heart, Mayor Mare sighed.

"Not at first, in truth they were as close as one could expect. Ovens used to be mommy’s little girl, but once she found her special talent in the kitchen, she was daddy's little baker. Eventually, all she wanted to do was bake."

"What about the bakery?" Sniff asked as if it were a passing thought.

The Mayor had an uneasy look about her.

"What about the bakery?"

What about it, indeed. There was a leap in logic he was missing. It was her bakery now, but it used to be her father’s. One would think that they must have spent years at odds with each other over it.

"How was she able to afford the bakery? Who helped her?"

Another sigh escaped Mayor Mare, but this time, it carried a hint of bitterness.

"Ovens was ambitious, but was not prepared to deal with the likes of Filthy Rich, that…" She shuttered with anger. "Filthy Rich said he would assist her in keeping the bakery open if he partnered with her. He fed her some cockamamie story that they would go half and half on the expenses. No contracts, of course. She was too young to make any legal agreements and have it stand in court."

The look of disgust faded into a soft smile.

"She would work at the bakery and made the upstairs her home. Every morning, she’d wake up early, run the shop and the kitchen, then finish her schoolwork at night. Despite working herself to the bone, somehow, she made it work. With all the money she was saving, she even bought new equipment, and it seemed like everything would work out. But… eventually, Filthy Rick's plans came to light when the eviction notice was posted."

Sniff scrunched his face in disbelief.

"Wait, I thought you said she was doing well?"

Another voice spoke up from behind. Mrs. Cake had passed by and overheard the story being told. Being how she liked all the humans, and especially Ovens, she was all too happy to join the storytelling session.

"She was doing well, according to the deal she thought she agreed to."

Sniff turned to see the other town baker's smiling face.

"You know, I was going to come find you next. But, uh… what was the agreement?"

Mrs. Cake smiled, but there were some lingering spiteful thoughts floating behind her eyes.

"Ovens was told by Filthy Rich that they would go half and half, and she thought he meant he would cover half of the costs for the mortgage."

Sniff had to interject.

"Woah, how did she get put on the mortgage? I thought she was too young?"

Mayor Mare stepped in again to answer this one.

"The Ponyville Bakery was set up as a family business. So, being how her parents both had left, she was allowed to take over the payments. That provision was left in case they—"

Mayor Mare grew unnaturally quiet, as well as Mrs. Cake. It was as if she was about to reveal some grand secret or open up about some taboo topic. Her recovery wasn't any more encouraging.

"Well, we tend not to dwell on these things, but it wouldn't be the first time a pony was never seen again. Regardless, that's how she was able to take over the bakery."

The reasoning sounded awfully dark, and Sniff had to ask, "So, you have a law set in place for real estate, saying that if a child loses their parents or is abandoned, they don't lose their family’s property?"

The mayor nodded but wasn’t happy to do so.

"Sadly, yes. Anyhow, Filthy Rich said he would pay half of the mortgage but never said when. He reasoned to her afterward that he would pay his half the following year after she proved the business was stable. Of course, since she couldn’t at that point, he said she could work for him when he bought it after the foreclosure."

Sniff was blown away at the level of greed and deception that pony had. He even felt a little sick to his stomach.

"Wow… what a dirtbag."

Mrs. Cake mournfully agreed.

"We had only three days when the rest of us found out and started to help. Sadly, we discovered that since it was a verbal agreement, and neither established the details; there wasn't anything anypony could do. Not legally, at least. So, the town’s ponies came together to pitch in as much as they could, buying all they could afford, but it still wasn't enough."

Mayor Mare sighed, remembering how close Ovens came to losing it all.

"As a last-ditch effort, I requested she fill all the orders for a dinner with as much as she could bake, and with the help of the Cakes, we held a benefit dinner. All the proceeds and donations were to be going to settle the balance due."

While that might have sounded like it was the end of it, but there was more.

"We had raised a majority of what was needed, however shortly before the deadline was approaching, Cutter returned to make one final demand for Ovens to let the bakery go and finally move to Canterlot. Apparently, she'd heard of the pending foreclosure and came to pay off the balance so she could sell it outright to Filthy Rich. Of course, Ovens would have nothing to do with it and said she would rather sell back all the new equipment and make due with what she could salvage."

Again, Mrs.Cake took over the story.

"You'd swear those two were lifelong enemies the way they fought over why she was in that predicament. Sadly, Ovens was just as stubborn as her mother and refused to admit she was fooled by Filthy Rich and ran out of the bakery. I happened to be stopping by to pick up the last batch of rolls as she ran out."

She suddenly took on a stance like she was on edge and looked around to make sure nopony was close enough to eavesdrop before continuing.

"I finally told her what really happened and… well, you would think she had gone into a rage, but she just went quiet. It broke her poor heart to hear that Ovens would risk every and, well, I guess, go through starting over with even less than what she started with than stay with her family."

Sniff could see the pain in the mare’s eyes, remembering how it all ended, but let Mrs. Cake finish up.

"She told me to leave the last batch to her and return to the benefit dinner. A while later, she showed up, dropped off the last order of rolls, and told Ovens that if this was what she really wanted then she was going to take a new promotion in the Lunar Guard. However, that meant she wasn't going to be returning. It had to be either the bakery or her."

Sniff nodded, already knowing the option Ovens went with.

"And she chose to stay."

Mayor Mare took a deep breath, not enjoying having to retell this story.

"As terrible as that moment was, it inspired one mighty donation that covered the remaining balance and most of the cost for the benefit. However, it came at the cost of not hearing from her mother or father for years. That poor girl practically ate, slept, and worked every day at the bakery after that. She really only had Top Shelf to visit. They both helped each other by trading off recipes and ingredients for some new type of fruit-infused scone or beverage. Though, I was grateful Ovens had somepony to speak with who wasn’t just another customer. ”

She chuckled for a moment, some fond memory coming to mind.

“Top Shelf believed that Oven’s mysterious fire breath made her spices spicier and her ciders more robust… and if you’ve tasted what she can mix together, I’d say she was right.”

That was a great story, even if the ending was a bit sad, though it did leave two things unanswered.

“I’d say you’re right, but did you ever figure out who made the donation? I can’t imagine it was Filthy Rich.”

Mrs. Cake snorted out a laugh, utterly amused by the question.

“Oh, heavens no. That greedy, poor excuse for a stallion was livid that she made enough to save the bakery. Not only was he not able to purchase it, Ovens missing the payments voided his own verbal agreement to remain partners with her. A good thing too. No sense associating with a pony that wouldn’t even apologize for what he did to her.”

That sounded very much unlike what Sniff expected of the ponies.

“Really? That’s…” He shook his head in denial. “Why?”

Mayor Mare laughed, relishing in the stallion's misery.

“Oh, who cares? It’s for the best that those two never crossed paths again. After that night, she wanted nothing to do with him, and he avoided her like a swarm of parasprites.”

[Back in the bath tent.]

Sniff finished his detailed recap of his investigation, with only a few picking up on what it all meant. Ovens was not among them, and so he surmised to wrap it all up for her.

“Ovens, your mother made a painful choice that night. To take you back to Canterlot with her, or take the job she didn’t want so she could afford all the money she donated to your benefit. She also paid for all the special orders you’ve had over the years. And I’m guessing she was too ashamed she didn’t support you enough to leave you more prepared and cared too much to make you worry about the sacrifice she was making on your behalf.”

The waterworks were building up in Oven’s eyes, just as much as they were for Cutter.

“Mom… Is that true?”

Cutter held back as much as she could, but the tears were free-falling nonstop.

“I wanted my little girl back so badly, but you grew up so fast, and I didn’t want to accept it until I saw how hard you were fighting to make your dream work… I couldn’t take that from you once I realized how close you were. I slipped the bag of bits in the donation box before I even made you choose.”

It was clear that Oven’s heart was breaking, teetering on the edge of blubbering like a baby.

“Why… why would you make me choose? Why not just tell me? I could have paid you back—”

“It had to be your choice,” Cutter answered. “I wanted to tell you, but I didn’t want you distracted with worrying over me and your father. And I knew the debt you still owed. You could have never paid back me, the mortgage, and all the new equipment you overpaid for.”

She started to break down, finally letting her vulnerability be visible for the first time in her life.

“Your father and I had to work so hard to make your dream come true… it wasn’t until you finally finished paying off the mortgage we could finally start to relax.”

The tears continued and her words were choked out as she came clean with the rest.

“I was so happy for you, but after so many years of not being close to you and all the resentment you had for me, I started to feel the same. I hated myself for keeping us apart to make you happy. I started to resent you, never knowing everything I did for you. And—”

With all the truth coming out, she turned to Luna, and an embarrassed smile momentarily broke through.

“Princess, I’m so grateful for the opportunity you gave me to make my baby girl’s dream come true… but I hate my job. I can’t stand being awake while my husband sleeps and never getting to see my daughter. I… I would like to put in my resignation.”

Despite the pain, she stood up and walked over to Ovens to hold her daughter’s hoof in her own, and with pleading eyes, she begged.

“Ovens, baby… I’m sorry for the way I’ve acted. I just wanted to be a part of your life again and didn’t want Peter to take you away from me or risk you getting hurt, not when I was so close to having you back again. Can you forgive me?”

Without any hesitation, Ovens dropped down from the table, and on her knees, she finally embraced her mother as she cried along with her.

“Yes, I do, and I’m so sorry I never put it all together. I should have known something was going on when somepony in Canterlot was ordering the same items Dad made. And I’m sorry for being so… so… I’m just sorry.”

Becky turned to Sniff, completely baffled.

“You knew this and still had them fight?”

Sniff tried to pretend to scratch his face when really he was drying his eyes.

“Yeah, I know it sounds fucked up, but I knew Ovens wasn’t the type to accept hearing it from me. I try too hard to make others happy and she wasn’t about to let go of how she felt. I gave Cutter the chance but saw she was just as stubborn. So, just like how it happened with Cerb and Lumberman, I knew they had to hurt each other before they could forgive each other… I just didn’t expect her to whoop her mom’s ass like she did.”

Cutter tried to laugh but choked a little, and it came out sounding completely unlike a laugh.

“Okay, Ovens’s dear, I can’t wait to get to know your coltfriend, but what are these words they keep using? What even is, ‘my ass?’”

Twilight giggled, a slight blush filling her cheeks.

“Ass is a human word for butt, and I’m sorry for agreeing, but she really dominated that fight.”

Cutter only hugged her daughter tighter, a proud smile curling up her lips, utterly ignoring the somewhat crude word choice.

“I had it coming, and I definitely underestimated you. I’m glad to see your love and passions have made you so strong, baby. And I’ve never been happier to lose a fight like I did to you.”

Luna stood and turned to exit, happy with the outcome.

“Well, then, I think we should let these four have a moment to discuss some things. Everypony else, we have a party to get back to. Oh, and Sergeant Major, we can discuss your resignation later. Tonight is a call for yet another celebration. We'll be waiting for you outside. ”

All the ponies followed Luna out, leaving only the humans, even though they knew they were supposed to leave with her but had to stick around for one reason or another. One particular reason came in the form of a question from Becky.

“Sniff… I get the logic behind having them fight, but—”

“Why?” Sniff asked the question for her. “Why did I put so much importance into this? That’s a stupid question, Becks… all the moms we got left are garbage. Cutter is a mom worth having around.”

Sniff smirked at Cutter, getting even more emotional over her undeserved acceptance.

“Think you can handle taking on seven overgrown kids always getting into trouble?”

Cutter quietly laughed, her heart swelling with joy.

“As much as it hurts to admit, you’re worth the trouble with benefits like these.”

With that, the others left, pulling the guards far enough away to give them some privacy. Apparently, some curiosity had been created for how long it was taking for the fighters to come out. However, with the guards pushing out, many had to back away. Ponies like the florist mares, Amethyst, were ushered away. Even ponies sitting farther away like Lyra, her horn brightly lit as she nursed her drink had started to move away.

Now, inside the tent, it was just Sniff, Ovens, Twilight, and Cutter.

“So, Peter... Ovens? How did you two end up falling for one another?”

Twilight nervously cleared her throat, and of course, Cutter was oblivious to why Twilight was still there.

“Princess, I assure you there is nothing to be concerned about. You can trust me not to do anything irrational when they tell me about their relationship.”

Ovens gave an uneasy laugh as she trotted around Twilight and circled around behind Sniff to stand at his other side.

“Well, what a coincidence that you noticed Twilight stayed behind while you asked me that while asking about my relationship with Peter.”

With a motherly laugh, Cutter asked, "Why would you say… no… nooo… noooooo.”

It was all Sniff could do not to slap Ovens up the backside of her head as he gave her his most disappointed look.

“Did you really have to phrase it like that, or do you have a thing for déjà vu?”

[Back out in the party, surprisingly not interrupted by the near disaster.]

Kelly was still chilling with Big Mac and Fleetfoot when the others returned without Sniff and the mares.

"Soooo, everything good?"

Becky reached for a bottle of vodka and uncorked it, still in disbelief.

"Better than good. Ovens just cut her cheek open a little, maybe knocked a tooth or two loose, and Sniff found out that Cutter is actually a super mom and pretty fucking cool."

"What?" Kelly asked, totally lost. "Cutter? Psycho bitch that was going to cut Sniff open and tried to beat her kid up in front of us?"

Cerb took his seat between Fluttershy and Rarity, a more than pleased look on his face.

"Yeah, it threw us for a loop, too. Turns out she’s the reason Ovens even has the bakery and was able to keep it open. Have Sniff tell ya about it. I got lost in all the Sherlock Holmes shit he did. Anyway, assuming all the rest of the news goes over well, and this is Sniff we’re talking about, so, it should be a good night.”

While things seemed to take a positive turn for everyone, Luna especially looked as if she was on top of the world. Her grin was so large and shiny it could be mistaken for a collection of stars.

“Well, I don’t know about you, but I cannot believe the kind of dedication my brave Cutter held for her family. Though I do feel awful that she continued to work knowing it meant so much time away from her family.”

Cerb twisted open another beer, having mixed feelings about it.

“It’s certainly sad, but also kind of amazing she would do that for her daughter. Night watch sucks just as an assignment, can’t imagine going career with it.”

Luna laughed at Cerb’s obvious misstatement.

“It’s not that bad, Justin. So long as you don’t mind the occasional nightmare or thousand-year banishment.”

Cerb swallowed hard on his beer, having picked up on his poor choice of words.

“Oh, shit. Sorry, LuLu…. forgot.”

Becky took her seat next to Rainbow Dash and took a nice long drink from the bottle.

“Sniff is just fucking lucky it all worked out. I was so damn close to slapping the shit out of him when I saw bad how Ovens got hurt.”

Chris was out of the loop but had to wonder how things really were going to work out with the most psychopathic and overprotective mother with her only daughter, the man railing her, and his other marefriend that he might be sleeping with as well… Then he would have to convince the mother that it was her daughter’s idea.

[Roughly twenty minutes later, back in the bath tent.]

Cutter was in awe, beyond dumbfounded, far past the reaches of the Twilight Zone.

“He’s going to be dating the Princess of Friendship,” she stated as fact, not asking a question.

“Yes,” Ovens answered again.

“And at least six others,” Cutter repeated what she was told again.

“Yes,” Ovens again answered, growing less patient with this part of their talk.

“And you’re honestly okay with this?” Cutter asked one last time to make sure.

Ovens nodded impatiently.

“For the umpteenth time, yes.”

She facehoofed hard enough that it hurt, already regretting what she was about to say.

“I know how it sounds, but he's built differently, and I can’t give him everything he needs, physically at least.”

Completely ready to move on from this, the frustrated baker pulled her hoof away and groaned.

“I mean, I got shit tuh do.”

She did a quick turn to Sniff, a cautious smile and hopeful eyes staring him in the face.

“Did I say that right?”

Sniff snickered and patted her head.

“Yeah, nailed it, and Cutter, I know this sounds crazy. I spent the whole walk over here trying to talk her out of it.”

”You what?” Cutter suddenly asked, sounding angry again. “This was her idea?”

Sniff started doing double-takes between Ovens and Cutter.

“Wait? No… no… That’s-no.”

“Ovens, sweetie,” Cutter softened everything about how she presented herself as she approached her baby girl and hugged her. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t know this was what you wanted. I’m not going to hold you back from your dreams ever again. I support you one hundred percent if this is what you really want.”

Quick to accept the change in her mother’s demeanor, Ovens hugged her back to welcome the support.

“Oh, thank goodness. That means a lot to hear you say that, Mom. I know you already like some of the girls Twilight, and I picked out for Peter. You actually almost caught Mayor Mare with him when you showed up.”

“Mayor Mare?” Cutter asked, clearly surprised. “Oh, well, isn’t she just the lucky one? Such a mature mare as her should be good for helping him get ready to settle down.”

And just like that, Sniff stood up and headed for the exit, officially done with the whole thing.

“Alright, girls, I’m sorry, but this just got too weird. I mean, it’s been weird, and I took it like a champ, but this is weird for my weird. I need a drink.”

He opened the flap to step out but stopped to make something clear.

“Cutter, I applaud you for your readiness to accept this… Far better than even I did, but I would like to make it very clear that I have no intention of creeping around. My focus is on Ovens, and you too, Twi… Jesus fucking Christ, I can’t believe I can say that and make it sound endearing. But yeah, I have no intent to do anything to hurt her, even if I wasn’t afraid of you literally skinning me alive or—”

A delayed thought from what he had learned earlier came floating back at the idea of fearing for his life if he had been wrong. Something that might have explained why there wasn’t a conflict after the welcome party from the only pony to have a bad time.

“What did you do to Filthy Rich before you took the promotion in the Lunar Guard?”

“What did—” Cutter stopped short of reasking the question when it clicked. “Oooh, about the bakery and how he tricked her? I hid in the shadows until the morning, watched how excited my baby girl was to find out she could keep the bakery open, and then I waited to make sure he wouldn’t try to pull something… And he did, so I broke into his house, hogtied his wife to the ceiling with a bag over her head, and very carefully beat him without leaving a mark.”

She turned to Twilight with a look of concern growing.

“I probably shouldn’t be saying this in front of you, should I?”

Twilight rolled her eyes, not showing any concern, even if internally, she was the slightest bit unnerved by that new piece of information. She might need to sleep with one eye open if mother of the year couldn’t handle what else her daughter has been up to with her and Sniff.

“Filthy Rich can eat shit for all I care. He might be the first pony I banish to the moon if he ever tries something like that again.”

Cutter smiled wide and gave a huge sigh of relief.

“Oh, good. Anyway, it’s actually really hard to beat a pony that’s as wimpy as Filthy Rich and not leave a mark. But, if you take your time like I did, you’d be surprised how badly you can hurt somepony without leaving any evidence. After that, I told him if he ever did anything to upset Ovens again, spoke to her, looked at her wrong, or came close enough that I could jump out and take his head off, that nopony would ever find his body.”

Twilight reeled back, not expecting to hear something that intense.

“That’s a bit excessive for just a threat to scare him, don’t you think?”

Cutter cocked her head to the side.

“Threat?”

And that was Twilight's cue to never cross Cutter.

“Never mind… and you should try hanging out with Cerb. I think you two would get along great.”

Sniff wasn’t going to question whether or not Cutter really would have murdered Filthy Rich; he was a prick anyway, but there was one question he had left.

“You told him not to come within your jumping decapitation distance to Ovens; how far is that?”

For a brief moment, Cutter was in deep thought but then snickered like she was embarrassed.

“I honestly have no idea… and I never told him.”

She began to laugh heartily at the oversight. Naturally, as disturbing as it was, only Ovens could laugh along without faking it.

“Wow, that must have really kept him on edge all these years.”

As scared as Sniff should have been, and maybe was just a little, he somehow found the humor in it and genuinely laughed along with her.

“Holy shit, you and Cerb really would get along. Take your time catching up, and think of what you’ll say when I do the post-fight commentary.”

“We will, hunny,” Cutter answered, shooing him off with her good wing.

Certain everyone was going to be safe, Sniff let himself out for the girls to talk amongst themselves.

Now alone, Twilight had some other topics she wanted to discuss.

“I’m sorry to hear that you’re ready to resign, but there are some serious—”

Sniff stuck his head back inside to make one final demand.

“Hey, in your comments for the post-fight, for the love of God, please don’t say something stupid like I’m open for dates with anypony. I’m never going to hear the end of it if everyone finds out that I already have more girls lined up for me to be with than what Chris has… that, and Tealove would… never stand a chance against any of you. That bitch is crazy, but she can’t be the only one.”

Ovens, in the cutest way she could, covered her mouth with her hoof and giggled with a slight ear twitch.

“I’m sorry about that, Peter, but you have no idea how lonely they were. To be fair, though, I made no promises on your behalf. Just be nice and get to know them, but whatever you decide, you’re mine tonight.”

Sniff’s eyes went immediately to the outfit she took off for the fight laid over the edge of one of the tubs, then back to her, and she instantly knew what he wanted.

“Yes, I’ll put it back on for you. Now, go. Shoo.”

Sniff winked and made a kissy face, knowing that if he wasn't going to be able to resist, he could at least feed his fetish.

“You’re too good to me, Ovens.”

After enough time passed and they were sure the coast was clear, Cutter made a proud proclamation about this impressive new human.

“I like him. He’s perfect for you, sweetie. I think once this craziness with sharing him to date other ponies is over, you really need to settle down and give me some grandfoals to spoil.”

Poor Ovens grew crimson and held down her ear, having difficulty controlling her twitches. There was a lot to go through, especially one little detail she still needed to mention.

“Okay, so there are some things that I need to discuss with you. Mostly dealing with Peter’s physical needs that I can't keep up with. It’s actually the first reason I considered having Peter date more than just me and Twilight. Well, considering how much time I still want to spend with him, I suppose he might not even have to date them.”

Twilight brought a hoof to her chin, trying to run calculations and scenarios through her head.

“Thinking about it, right now, it’s only you helping him. Chris has six, and he ran through all of them, but he isn't nearly as fit as Peter. We might need more willing mares to fill in while-Ha! Phrasing.”

Funny or not, only Ovens got the joke, and Twilight had only so much time to explain a lot of confusing topics with examples.

“Ahem… We might need more while I try to figure out what’s wrong with me.”

Poor Cutter was trying so hard to follow along but was hopelessly lost; she turned to her daughter again.

“Ovens, you beat me senseless in our fight today, and Twilight, you forced Tirek into a stalemate at his full strength. What could be so physical that you can’t handle it by yourselves, let alone with each other's help?”

Ovens giggled and made some questionably flirty eyes at Twilight.

“Well, Twilight did help me once, but it just wore me out faster.”

Now it was Twilight’s turn to blush, and she decided it was safest to cover the next topic behind the soundproof fabric.

“Let’s talk about this part where nopony can possibly hear us. I don’t want them repeating things if they don’t understand.”

Cutter slowly trailed behind, still having a hard time walking on her own, but was too invested not to follow.

“We talked about extra-dimensional beings that can punch demi-gods of darkness out of existence, obliterate waves of Timberwolves like an alicorn, and cure blood-related injuries… Plus, your crazy multi-mare relationship, what else could be more secretive than that?”

Twilight giggled nervously and allowed Cutter in behind the curtain.

“Ah, ha-ha, I found out it’s called herding, though what we’re considering might be a little less committed for the other mares.”

[Back out with the party.]

Chris had done a good job keeping the party going, even while the others were awaiting the assessment on Ovens. Now that all the humans were back out, the real games started.

Of course, by games, that meant the beer pong tournament had started back up, and Benny brought out his horseshoes and also introduced his guests to cornhole.

The first game was led by Benny with Vinyl. It seemed like the right thing to do, since he felt bad that she lost miserably at bowling. To keep it fair, they played against Octavia and Spitfire.

Vinyl, actually being decent at this game, was getting back into her competitive mode.

“Yeah! I sunk that one! Ringer!”

While Benny was happy for his partner, he laughed at her misplaced enthusiasm.

"You sure did. That puts us over twenty-one. It's still anyone's game."

Meanwhile, Cerb had partnered up with Thunder in a game of horseshoes against Fluttershy and Rarity, of which he was stressing his skills to carry his team.

Ting, Thud

… Another near ringer for Cerb, leaving him to realize something that should have been obvious.

"You know, when you think about it, you'd have to be good at this game. Why wouldn't a pony be good at playing horseshoes?"

Fluttershy, standing next to Cerb, touted her skills.

"This is one of the games I like playing with Applejack. Add that with Rarity's precision, we're an unbeatable match.” Lining up her next toss, her modesty kicked in. “At least until Applejack heals and plays with Big Mac."

On the other side, Thunder Glide wasn't taking their struggles in stride.

"Anytime you're ready with some sage advice on how to stop losing this game for you, I'm all ears, Justin."

Cerb mentally did a double-take at being addressed by his proper name.

"Wha… What happened to Cerb? And yeah, stop aiming for my shins. You’ve managed to hurt me more by accident than Onyx did in the ring."

Sitting on the sidelines, Onyx had been getting accustomed to how these humans joked amongst themselves, and with a little help from Becky and Rainbow, he countered accordingly.

"Eat my ass, Cerb."

The small group laughed, but Rainbow whispered something in his ear for his follow-up. Unfortunately, playing on his ignorance, he happily repeated it.

"Never mind, Fluttershy and Rarity already called dibs."

Cerb, having heard one too many jokes like that, dropped his beer and did a sharp turn towards Rainbow, running faster than he should.

"You got jokes, Dash?!"

Being how this was probably the fifth inappropriate joke Rainbow had got other ponies to say at Cerb’s expense, she figured that was the one that crossed the line. Wisely, she dropped her drink in a panic.

"Onyx, you're on defense, go!” Jetting off to safety, she let her ward know not to worry. “Be back when it's safe, Becks."

Safely flying with Becky's well wishes, Rainbow was soaring over the crowd away from her pursuer.

In fact, Becky had lightened up a bit since treating Ovens and witnessing the mother-daughter makeup. Even if the physical attraction part was still odd to her, she finally started seeing the real humanity in them, at least making it more acceptable to her.

"Leave her be, Cerb. She's just jealous you only chose two girls and not three."

Circling overhead, Rainbow was low enough to hear everything but high enough that no one could see how red her face was. Thus, she was at the proper altitude to verbally defend herself.

"As if! Cerb couldn't handle me at half speed!"

Not nearly as annoyed as he pretended to be, Cerb made his way back to the game.

"Keep talking shit, Dash. It's a long train ride to the Crystal Empire."

[Back in the house in front of the TV.]

Since being pulled away to help Twilight and Cerb, Sniff was only now able to switch over from the Xbox to Chris's laptop, finally bringing up Winamp. He knew what these ponies wanted, aside from some private time away with any number of his friends with hands.

"Okay, so a lot of you have asked about the music that was played tonight. Yes, it is very different from the others at our welcome party. Tonight’s music was mostly metal. It's not really for dancing; it's a lot more about expressing something with intensity, mainly anger at some kind of injustice or a wrong someone committed.”

Lily, along with the other floral mares that had been sticking close to Sniff since returning, excitedly asked, “How many other kinds of music do you have?”

“Oh?” Sniff had to think about that one for a second. “Uh… I dunno? A lot? Honestly, I can’t count all the different styles of music that people have made over the years. Most of what you heard at the party was pop music. Personally, I listen to a lot of different genres, though I do have a thing for jam bands in particular.”

As he tried to think of the best way to explain what a jam band was, he eyed one mare in particular who deserved some special attention now that the coast was clear.

“Actually, let’s put the metal on hold for a moment while I pull something up here real quick.”

They all watched on the TV screen a list of hundreds of music titles scroll by. Not that they knew what they were looking at, it was just an extremely long list of names and words with numbers in different columns to them.

For a moment, Sniff seemed to be focused on a collection of tracks by Dave Matthews Band. After another moment of looking over the options, he double-clicked on #41 (Weekend On The Rocks, September 11, 2005) (Disc: 2).

With the music starting, along with the cheers from the live recording, and the visualization captivating the onlookers, Sniff extended an open hand to Mayor Mare.

"You never got a dance at our welcome party, Mayor."

It was the perfect song for the two and their situation. There was just enough swing to keep them moving, but slow and steady enough that they could stay close.

The vibes from the fusion of alternative rock and jazz seemed to be fitting to her taste. Even if it hadn't been, the positive vibes Sniff was giving off through direct contact would have been more than enough to compensate.

Following his lead, the close contact from dancing on two legs and his hand on her waist felt as lovely as she imagined it would. Wanting to add to this wonderful moment, Sniff decided to formally thank her.

"I really appreciate what you did for Ovens."

Mayor Mare smiled but wasn’t exactly sure what he was talking about.

"Thank you, but I haven't done anything, and how is she doing? She's been away for quite a while now. She isn't seriously hurt or in any trouble, is she? And her poor mother, she must be—"

"They're both fine," Sniff answered warmly. "Cutter is going to be sore for a while, but now that Ovens knows who that anonymous donor was at the event you threw for her, they're both doing great and won’t be minding this dance we’re sharing."

Proof by her blush and how quickly she averted her eyes, Sniff knew he had her pegged. Giving her a little spin and pulling her back in, he dug a little deeper.

"Word travels fast in a small town, but not from here to Canterlot. Not without somepony sending word directly.” He pulled her a little closer against him, letting his fingers trace down the open slit of her back. “Cutter coming back with the money needed for Ovens? You kind of gave yourself away if you were the one coordinating everything."

The blush on Mayor's face didn't fade, but her smile grew a little brighter.

"She asked me to keep an eye on her only foal. I only wished I had kept a closer eye. Even the Cakes couldn't keep up, despite them being good friends with Baked. It was all we could do to keep Ovens from noticing her mother coming into the banquet and dropping off her savings.”

She was surprised just how affectionate Sniff was being. Having him this close made her all too grateful that he chose such a long song to dance to.

“Thank goodness Ovens was such a fast learner. She managed to be more successful than her father had been, even if her mother still helped here and there."

Sniff grinned and chuckled quietly as the song drew closer to the last couple of minutes.

"Well, I think you deserve something special for taking care of my girl like you have. You earned yourself a special place on my list."

Flattery was becoming very well acquainted with this mayor. At least now, with this new arrangement, she easily welcomed it.

"Won't your other clients be upset?" she jested playfully with a flirt.

Sniff only grinned and pulled her closer to finish out the long music outros and winked.

"I suppose you have a special spot on that list, too."

Thankfully, the only ponies not glued to the mesmerizing visuals on the screen were the mares next in line to have a shot at Sniff. However, given the volume of the music, not even they could make out what was being discussed. All they knew was that somehow, Mayor Mare was getting something they were sure they wanted.

That, of course, would be when Top Shelf walked in to offer more drinks.

Jealous?

Maybe.

Envious?

A little.

Motivated?

Certainly.

Angry? … not so much.

"Old girl's got game."

Amethyst was thinking the same thing and noticed the three floral mares to her left, discussing something amongst themselves. Leaving her only option to her right.

"I don't know how this is all supposed to work, but it's one mare beating all of us, and three others working together. Feel like teaming up?"

They were already kind of paired up as it was, so Top Shelf gave a single nod and a grin.

"I'll talk with Ovens when she's free. Let her know her long-time friend could use some tips on what could give us a leg up on the competition… or whatever this is."

She turned to watch Sniff working those magic fingers of his up and down the open back of Mayor Mares's gown.

"I hear they feel like what getting praised by Celestia makes ponies feel on the inside… only better. His hands, I mean. That's why he gets paid so much at the spa. Aloe and Lotus were afraid he'd put them out of business and almost paid him to work on their staff exclusively."

As the song ended, Sniff hammed it up by bowing and kissing Mayor Mare's hoof. Then, given her reaction, Top Shelf couldn’t hide what she was thinking about how lucky Ovens was.

"Kicks flank and gets the stallion? What a stark contrast from what she was growing up, but by Celestia's summer sun, am I ever glad I'm friends with the bread maker who wants me to date her stallion."

From just behind her, a voice crept in that made Top Shelf's hair stand on end.

"He certainly is something special, isn't he?"

Top Shelf froze, too scared to look behind her, making Cutter giggle, which was even more frightening.

"Don’t worry… Topsy? Isn’t that what Peter likes to call you? Ovens told me all about her deal with sharing Peter. Though I’m not sure why Princess Twilight insists on calling it herding.”

Perhaps her perception preceded her too much? She was going to have to be more specific to calm this mare down.

“While I think, with a little… a lot more training, by the sounds of it, my little girl would be all he needs. However, this is her life, and I support her decision. Even if I don’t quite understand it."

Top Shelf turned around, still in disbelief.

"You're okay with this?"

Cutter, still looking more than a little beat up, grinned.

"Fix me one of your drinks, and I'll give you a few pointers"

Just outside, after winning her first game, Octavia had fallen in love with the music.

"Ben, you say you have more of this band’s collective works?"

Benny was sitting and enjoying the tunes as he always did.

"Oh, yeah, and their live albums are a lot better if you ask me."

Twilight, having joined the group again, was also finding herself taking in this new style of music.

"I'll have to get some more crystals if you would like to make a copy of your smartphone for Octavia and Vinyl."

Benny turned to Twilight, a little shocked by the offer.

"You would do that? Hell yeah."

Just then, a familiar stallion they all knew and were glad to see cleared his throat.

"Ahem, I hope I'm not interrupting."

Cerb was the first to greet the friendly face, quite excitedly at that.

"Italian Stallion! Yo! When’d you get here?”

The stallion strolled up into the group, clearly a mix on what to feel.

“Fashionably late, of course. I would have made myself known but the spectacle that was Thunder Glide’s grand entrance, well, who am I to interrupt from such a presentation.”

Thunder grinned, looking at Fleetfoot.

"Your introduction was pretty cool, to be honest."

Of course, ever one to soak up whatever praise she was given, Fleetfoot had to reciprocate.

"It's just a simple rehearsed vapor trail routine. The hard part is following blindly, yet close enough not to get shocked. And hey, just between you and me, did you really not modify your armor?"

Thunder shrugged, not giving the question much thought.

"Nope, no mods were needed. I've only been shocked once by lightning. It’s actually how I got my cutie mark.”

Excited to hear more, Pinkie pulled up closer with her drink and a look of childlike wonder.

“Oou, an origin story.”

With a grin, Thunder gave a good-humored huff of doubt.

“Hardly an origin story. I was still a young flyer at the time and would still stop in to see my favorite coach from flight camp. Even as old as I was, I still wasn’t the strongest flier. Then, out of nowhere, I hear what sounded like muffled thunder, then before I knew what happened, a gust of wind blew me into a heavily charged thunder cloud. There was enough static build-up that it shocked the bejeezus out of me.”

She chuckled, remembering how close of a call she had that day.

“Well, I stirred up the cloud just enough to create some sky lightning and I could feel the path of the charge, if that makes any sense to you, but I was in the path. I felt the charge build up from the cloud, no different than Cloud Chaser and Stormwalker kicking out bolts. So, like a clueless foal, I blocked it with my hooves. Surprisingly, I wasn’t zapped... then when I came out, I had my cutie mark. After a while, the more I practiced, the more I found I could control and work with lightning like any pegasus can a cloud.”

Drawn into the short story, Rainbow was acting like a fangirl.

“That is so cool! I never heard of a pegasus that could actually touch lightning, let alone control it.”

This left Cerb amused yet confused.

“Didn’t Cloud Chaser and Stormchaser control lightning? Because I remember very clearly them blasting the shit out of the Timberwolves with it.”

Being the expert on nearly all things pegasus and weather, Rainbow was eager to explain.

“That’s not technically the same thing. While pegasi do have some higher resistance to lightning, it'll still zap us like anypony else. Even as a Wonderbolt, our flight suits have insulation to help deal with getting electrocuted, but it’s not as effective as some of the armor certain soldiers have to wear in high storm areas. That kind of armor will still only protect a flier if lightning hits the armor. What Thunder Glide can do is completely unnatural for a pegasus.”

Starlight, being rather versed in magic in general, had to interject.

“There are some spells that can let a pony wield lightning and even some enchanted items that can summon bolts from the sky, but I have to agree. Thunder Glide being able to actually touch lightning without getting zapped, that would take a very powerful spell. Even my shields will break if hit with a few bolts, which Dash can verify. Thunder, though… you really are something special.”

Having lived with it for so long, Thunder smiled but shrugged off all the praise without batting an eye.

“It is pretty effective, or at least would be if I could use it in combat, which I didn’t even have a chance to against the Timberwolves. Swift Sails’ freaky talent is way more useful than mine.”

Much the same, Swift Sails felt to the contrary.

“Blah, take it. It was fun at first, now I just feel lazy when I float.”

Since they’d seen Thunder use her ability, Helix had an idea to show off her talent.

“Hey, show’em the perch.”

It had been a while since this had been shared, and Thunder noticed just the individual to exercise this talent on. She motioned the others to be quiet as their victim was exiting the house with Cutter and a train of mares to rival Chris’s harem. All she had to do was get him to play along.

“Sniff! Come here for a moment!”

Unaware of what was to come, Sniff rejoined his friends.

“What’s up? Aren’t we doing the speech?”

Wanting to see this play out, Thunder kept a calm presence about her, not giving away that he should be on guard.

“We need your help with something. Could you stand still for a moment and close your eyes?”

Sniff turned his eyes to Twilight, thinking she wouldn’t lead him astray. Of course, she could tell that after all the events of today, he needed some confirmation.

“I wouldn’t let anything bad happen to you, Peter, and I’m kind of curious to see this myself.”

It was clear Sniff wasn’t convinced, but that didn’t deter Ovens from speaking out her own curiosity.

“Whatever it is, Peter, if it even bothers you a little bit, we’ll make it up to you.”

If they were gonna make a promise like that, he would risk it.

“Fine, closing my eyes.”

“Wait!” Swifty shouted just before Sniff closed his eyes. “You’re supposed to put this on first.”

She flew overhead and placed Thunder’s helmet on his head. While the fit was a little snug, it still had plenty of wiggle room, just the way she needed it.

“And don’t worry, nothing’s going to happen to you,” she told him as she fluttered behind him, making one last adjustment.

“Now, just hold still, and they’ll tell you when to close your eyes and what to do.”

Sniff did as he was told, only letting his eyes travel from one onlooker to the next of his friends, who were all grinning and snickering. Thinking he figured out what was going on, he quickly turned around to spook whoever was about to pull whatever this prank needed him to wear a helmet for.

“Ha!” He shouted with his hands splayed out.

He held his ‘surprise I got you’ face with his hands up and fingers curled like a creeper. However, it was only Cutter and the other mares that had followed him out, also grinning and snickering.

Behind him, Thunder wanted to keep this going and scolded him.

“Sniff! What are you doing? We told you not to move. What did you think we were going to do, bash you in the head from behind? You wouldn’t have to close your eyes for that to work. Now, just hold still.”

Cerb and Benny were nearly as bad as Pinkie trying to hold back from busting a gut. In fact, Cerb almost ruined it by hinting at the fact the prank had started with the helmet and was still going on.

“You getting this, Spike?”

Spike double checked the screen on Cerb’s phone to see the timer still counting in the corner of the video being recorded.

“Sure am. You’re looking great there, Sniff. Strike a warrior pose and say something cool.”

Something was up, and Sniff figured it had to be the helmet. He lifted it off and started to look it over.

“Okay, I know you’re all fucking with me. What’s with the helmet? Did one of y’all fart in it or something?”

Twilight scrunched her face in disgust at such an idea.

“Eww, no. That’s beyond gross and undignified. We’d never try something like that.”

Ovens giggled, wanting to see more of this continue, assuming Swifty could get back to it.

“Peter, would you calm down and just play along for now? Believe me, if anypony tries to hurt you or do something gross, they’ll have to answer to me… or my mom.”

Sniff looked behind him to see Cutter was smiling but put on a stern face when he’d been staring a few seconds too long.

“What? You think I couldn’t take on somepony just because I took a beating from the daughter I trained for years? Peter, anypony hurts you, you can be certain that… gah!”

Instead of going into detail, she opted to fall back on a previous conversation.

“You know what I’d do. No pony would even know. Just put the helmet back on.”

Even if Sniff knew he was walking back into their little prank, he again dawned the helmet.

“Okay, helmet’s back on my head. Do I close my eyes now?”

Given how dark it was at this point, Thunder could humor him or at least lead him astray.

“If you’re going to cry all night because you don’t feel safe around us, just keep your eyes open.”

Benny snorted, trying so hard not to laugh as he continued to play along.

“Yeah, ya big crybaby. Stop crying; you’re ruining the party.”

Getting back on track, Thunder went on with the directions.

“Okay, stand up straight and tall, then turn only your head to look left, then right, then straight ahead and stand on only one leg.”

Peter went through all the directions, only to have Luna join in.

“Oh, Peter! Do the pose Spike requested.”

At this point, Sniff figured the joke had to be him overreacting and did as requested, striking multiple poses. Of course, the more poses he did, the goofier they became, along with the size of the crowd and laughs only continued to grow.

Finally, he had enough and stopped taking requests, ready to be done with this pointless exercise.

“Alright, now I gotta know. What’s the joke?”

Ovens had enjoyed the show way too much and wanted to be the one to expose the gag.

“Okay, so, to understand the joke, take both hands and pick up the helmet from the bottom edge, then lift it straight above your head.”

He had already removed the helmet once, so it couldn’t be the helmet itself and again did as directed.

After only a few giggles, Ovens was ready with the next step.

“Now, keeping your arms straight, lower the helmet down in front of you.”

As he lowered the helmet, he could feel something brush up against the back of his head. That was it, they must have made the mohawk grow on the helmet when he was doing all the goofy movements. While it might have looked funny, it wasn’t so funny that—why were there two pure white pony ass-cheeks on top of the helmet?

Somehow, Swifty was sitting on the helmet, wings fully extended, and looking over her shoulder at him with a silly smirk.

“Ya, see? I’m as light as a feather. I was never gonna hurt ya?”

This time, it was Luna who needed an explanation.

“Why was I so unaware of such special talents in our ranks? How is it that you are able to… you said float?”

Ready to give away the secret of her quirk, Swifty stood up effortlessly with all four hooves pressed close together, not even bending down the hairs of the mohawk on the helmet.

Of course, given the height, she was giving Sniff an easy view of the edges of her nether region as she turned and walked up along his forearm, ending by sitting near weightlessly over Sniff’s shoulders.

“Well, not trying to be like Thunder over there, but another cutie mark story. I actually got my cutie mark at a very young age. I was barely even old enough to remember it. The story is kind of embarrassing because it made learning to fly almost impossible for me.”

Fluttershy, having had similar trouble with flying at a young age, could relate.

“It can’t be that embarrassing. I was never really a good flier myself, especially in Early Fliers School. But being so light, how would that make flying harder?”

Swifty leaned forward, resting her forelegs on Sniff’s head and dropped her wings down, returning all her weight down on Sniff’s head and shoulders.

The sudden weight forced Sniff to quickly catch his balance.

“Egh! Warn me, Swifty.”

“Oops,” Swifty said with a grin before Fluttering off and again holding her wings open, floating softly in the air.

“So, this is my weird talent. If I don’t focus on flying and keep my wings open, I can make myself float… sort of.”

Given the revelation of Thunder’s special talent, Twilight quickly put the pieces together.

“You can control the air pressure around you! That’s amazing!”

Swifty slowly started to fold her wings, giving her a slow descent to the grass, impressed that Twilight had figured it out so quickly.

“Yeah, you really are smart. But yeah, that was the reason I had such a hard time learning to fly properly. From what I remember though, and my parents can verify this, but—”

Suddenly, Swifty’s eyes lit up and she turned her focus on Rainbow.

"Oh, my gosh! I can't believe I only now realized it! Rainbow! You're the reason I got my cutie mark!"

Totally caught off guard, Rainbow jerked back.

"What?! For real?! How?"

Off to the side, Chris grew incredibly more interested as Swifty went on to explain.

"So, I was too young to fly yet and was playing too close to the edge of a cloud and fell off. My parents didn't notice until it was too late, but what saved me was your Sonic Rainboom! Just like how a gust of wind pushed Thunder Glide through a thundercloud, and she got her cutie mark, I was pushed back up through the cloud and started doing my floaty thing. But, yeah, me floating around like that was so natural I had to learn how not to do it so I could create lift on my own and use the natural negative air pressure above my wings to create lift… It’s actually not that much different from how I make myself float."

Hearing this, Thunder put two and two together, and now she was just as amazed.

“No way! That was the same day I got my cutie mark.”

Suddenly, Ovens looked to be just excited, bouncing up and down next to Cutter, who was also smiling.

“This is so crazy! That’s the same day I got mine! That Sonic Rainboom hit Ponyville and knocked a bunch of spices, and, just like my dad, it made me sneeze. Only when I sneezed, that was my first time spitting fire. The flames heated the spices and seasoned my dad’s dinner rolls. That’s why they taste so good.”

Chris stood up, already seeing the connection.

“There’s no way it’s a coincidence.”

At the same time, Twilight was shocked but also was overjoyed to find three more that shared her experience. Not just those two, but even Chris seemed to know what had happened.

“You know about that, too?! And you’re right! It can’t be a coincidence! It’s no wonder we’re all such good friends. We all got our cutie marks at the exact same time from Rainbow Dash.”

Rainbow, as expected, let it all go to her head.

“Check me out. Even when I think I can’t get any cooler, I just go up-it another twenty percent. Heh, makes me wonder how many other super ponies I made out there.”

Thinking there had to be a trend developing, Chris turned to Starlight.

“Do you know if that’s when you got your cutie mark?”

Starlight blushed and shied back a bit.

“Uhhhh… I actually got my cutie mark at night. No Sonic Rainbooms, sorry.”

All the attention went back to the Solar Guards and Ovens where Twilight asserted her judgment on the situation.

"I think we're all missing the big picture. I think Rainbow Dash’s Sonic Rainboom must have triggered some special abilities in us or unlocked some special quirk. At the very least, it really did help us become friends. This is amazing!"

Rarity puffed herself up.

"Well, if my exquisite tastes in fashion," She made eyes at Cerb. "and stallions are anything to go off of, I'd say you're right."

This was all well and great, but there was a party to keep going.

"Sounds awesome," Sniff stated abruptly. "And definitely something we should pick up on again tomorrow. For right now, how about we do this last post-fight thing, let our guest know that everything is good, we're all friends, and get back to the party?"

Pinkie was right there, mic in hoof, ready to go.

"Take it away, Smelly."

Sniff rolled his eyes and laughed off the name, finally getting over it.

"Thanks, Pinks. You're a regular bag full of laughs."

One click later, and the announcements were ready to be made.

"Ladies and gentlecolts! Our apologies for the delay, because while the fight was spectacular, the touching moments that followed were more than I could have hoped for between these two. So, without further Adieu to our winner, how did you feel about tonight’s fight?"

Ovens leaned into the mic, a bit more shy than she'd thought she'd be, given all the anger and bravado that had left her system.

"Well, while I didn't get the professional coaching from Cerb, I had one very tall, dark, and handsome motivation in my corner. I… had some other factors driving me. Things that were bottled up for too long, but this, sadly, was something we hadn't done in a long time. Mom, I might not be a little filly anymore, but it was great to spar with you again. I'm never going to be able to pay you back for everything you've done for me."

She gave a nod and stepped back from the mic, letting the audience give their cheers.

"Cutter," Sniff turned to his new overprotective surrogate mother. "You raised a real winner, how do you feel about the fight tonight?"

Cutter smiled proudly as she addressed the crowd.

"I've been away from Ponyville for far too long, and thus, I wasn't ready for how much stronger my baby girl has gotten since all those years ago. I regret that I let my pride and bitterness come between us, but I wouldn't change anything that happened between us here tonight."

The crowd again cheered, but just as quickly, Cutter extended her wing and pulled the mic back.

"Except for that last punch I gave you, Ovens. I should have tapped. Lesson learned."

With a lot more laughs added to the applause, that was pretty much it, and there was only the rest of the party for Sniff to get everyone back to.

"Ladies and gentlecolts, thank you all again, and my apologies to Tealove, that was harsh but at least it was an open hand and not a fist. Everypony else, we look forward to talking to the rest of you tonight, games are still going on, and the bar is open, but Top Shelf, stop serving drinks and start enjoying yourself. More music in the house, and maybe a dance or two if you're lucky. Stranded Seven out!"

After that, the rest of the night was pretty chill. Only a few ponies had to be cut off from the booze, and even Tealove made an apology to Kelly. Although, it was pretty clear that either Luna or Cutter had something to do with it. Pretty sure they both knew that neither was serious about each other's apology or forgiveness. So long as they understood each other… or Tealove would remain too scared to try anything again, that was good enough.

As the groups started to mingle, two particular groups were noted for interest. Kelly asked Sniff and Chris to follow her into the guest room upstairs, while Cutter asked for Top Shelf and Mayor Mare to escort her to the bath tent.

[Up on the guest room.]

As soon as the door was closed, Kelly got straight to business.

"Okay, we're doing the same fucked up shit, so I'm going to be honest with you… me and Mac need your help."

Right off the bat, Chris was more than sympathetic, even without knowing the reason.

"Sure, Kel. What do ya need?"

Kelly sat on the desk next to the bed and hung her head.

"I really like Mac. It's probably not a stretch to say I fell in love with the guy. I even wanted to turn my life around and take things slow with him… lasted a few days."

Given the many conversations Sniff had with Kelly, he knew this had to be something serious. Unfortunately, Chris thought asking on her behalf would be helpful.

"He's not too big for you, is he?"

Trying not to take it personally, Kelly grit her teeth and answered honestly.

"No, Chris, I've had bigger."

That answer, of course, had to be immediately corrected as all the jokes came rushing into her thoughts.

"I mean, he's human-sized, goddamnit. Fuck… it's… Son of a bitch."

Now Kelly really was struggling, and Sniff ran through a list of the most likely issues. After taking Big Mac’s exhausted state upon arrival into consideration, he quickly figured he knew what it was.

"You wear him out too fast."

Kelly started to tear up, embarrassed, frustrated, a little scared for him, and thinking about how much was hanging in the balance.

"I don’t know how your girls handle it, but our amazing, magic hands, power extend beyond just our hands."

Now it was clear to Chris, and after years of fanfics and online discussions, what had been theorized appeared to be happening here.

"Oh, shit… I never thought that would be the same here… Stallions don't last long to begin with. All horses, really. No wonder they're exhausted."

Knowing Chris would likely have the best take on the situation, Kelly was desperate and needed answers.

"Chris, for the love of fuck, what is happening?"

Chris cringed, knowing that this was going to be embarrassing to explain, being how it meant he knew well beforehand that it was the natural state of things. That is to say...he had a rather firm understanding of actual equine reproductive functions.

"Well… their biology is like that of a real pony, mostly, despite how different they actually look. Equines, like most herbivores, being prey species, don't mate for more than a couple of seconds or minutes. Sex for them is supposed to be fast so they won't be left vulnerable to predators. So, unlike us, who have evolved as predators and could enjoy sex…"

Sniff hung his head, the reality of his situation becoming more clear to why he was being pushed to find more mares by Ovens and Twilight.

"We're always going to outpace them. Fuck me, no wonder they want me to—"

After realizing what he was speaking out loud, Sniff had to censor himself. A split second later, he realized shit would likely only get worse if they continued keeping each other in the dark.

"I'm sorry, Kel. Really, I am. I'm going through something similar with Ovens, and I imagine Chris is too with his girls."

Chris nodded, suddenly having a lot of mixed feelings about his situation.

"Each one that I've been with will last maybe a minute at most before they cum. The more we do anything, the faster their next climax happens. It only takes a few minutes until they can't really do anything or leave me doing all the work. Regardless, it always ends with them too weak to do anything. Not unless I can… well, there was only one time I didn't leave Starlight exhausted-no… two? Three times?"

Both Sniff and Kelly looked away and snickered, leaving Chris feeling stupid.

"Hey, I'm about as new to this as they are."

Kelly was the first to apologize, even if she was still laughing a little while doing it.

"I’m sorry, Chris. I shouldn’t laugh. I really shouldn't, but your first time ever was with a pony, your brony wet dream fantasy, so I can't even blame you for being a quick shot. And the way you said it… Sorry.”

She had one last snicker before getting serious again.

“But… Mac is taking it hard and tried to push me away to… well, there’s another reason I wanted to talk to you guys.”

It took a moment for Sniff to work his analytics of likely partners, but the answer was obvious after remembering who she arrived with.

“Oh, my god, you fucking poacher.”

Before Chris could make the connection, Kelly confirmed the accusation in a not-so-proud voice.

“Yes, Luna offered….”

She mentally stumbled on her words for a moment. Starting things off with saying Luna approached her felt like she was trying to shift the blame or make it sound like she had walked into this blindly. It didn’t feel right to lie about why she was asking for help with.

“Fuck me... I totally led her on and caused this to happen. I’m so fucked up with everything right now, and I’m scared that she can’t help me and Mac, or if I can’t get a decent fuck soon, I’m not going to be able to take it. I don’t think I can keep it together if I can’t have a satisfying sex life again. And yes, I know that’s fucked up and makes me a shitty person, but at least I’m being honest and trying to fix it.”

Sniff raised a hand to urge her to calm down. In some ways, he could relate.

“It’s okay, Kel, I’m dealing with my shit too. I was with Ovens today for hardly even more than half an hour, and I had to carry her here because she couldn’t even stand. I didn’t want to give in, but I’m fucking addicted to sex and all the other fucked up shit I’ve got going on.”

Since Kelly had missed the first conversation with the other guys before Benny returned, he thought to help clue her in on everything. Maybe even compare notes with Chris.

“The first time I was with Ovens, I didn’t even get off. After she woke up the next morning, she knew there was no way she could keep up with me and made the suggestion that I date other mares so I can actually be satisfied.”

For a moment, he was at a loss for words, the irony not escaping him.

“I’m not just dating a chick who loves sex. She’s trying to get me to fuck other girls. She’s even got Twilight helping instead of just trying to find other mares for me to hook up with… and I don’t know how I’m supposed to deal with me wanting to fucking other chicks they’re pushing me towards. I can’t tell anymore if I’m trying to make them happy, the new girls happy, or if I’m just so fucking horny that I’m lying to myself and just trying to get what I want.”

Chris trained his eyes between the two and realized he was the odd one out.

“I don’t think Starlight brought the other girls in because she was getting worn out. She’s all about it and wants me to wear her out. She did it because she knew I wanted it, even though I wouldn’t admit it. I even tried talking her out of it, but then the girls all wanted to be together, not just with me, they wanted to make it a group thing.”

Sniff raised an eyebrow, being how some of those details didn’t make it out in the previous conversation.

“Soooo… like Fluttershy and Rarity already being into each other while going after Cerb?”

With only a moment to think over a proper response, Chris hung his head in shame, but also laughed in embarrassment.

“No… they couldn’t wait for their turns for another date with me to see what they could do... That’s when they said they all wanted to make it a harem thing… then it kinda turned into an orgy, and now they’re into each other. They’re so into each other that I’m watching their kids tomorrow so they can date each other.”

Kelly, doubled over laughing with Sniff. Even with the seriousness of her situation, she couldn't stack up to Chris getting whipped so quickly.

“Goddamnit, Chris. You gotta stop.”

It was just one gaff after another and Chris groaned, realizing just how ridiculous his situation sounded. For studying law as long as he had, it didn’t seem possible for him to not properly state what he was really dealing with.

“I don’t want to fuck this up either, guys.”

It took another moment for the two to control their laughs at his ironic word choice, but once they saw Chris was also being serious, they gave him the chance to speak.

“I took on six girls, half of them without any experience at being in a relationship… all with a guy with no experience. The other half have kids of their own. I’m going to probably take on a fatherly role to them, and the best example I have to go off of walked out on Cerb and the rest of us. The next best one was my dad who tried but... fuck him.”

Kelly took a seat next to Chris and did her best to comfort him.

“Chris… you’re not your dad. You’re not any of our dads. I saw you with the kids at the welcome party. They fucking love you, and the fact that you even care about them already, that makes you a million times better than any that we had growing up. And… yeah, yooooou have a lot more on the line if kids are involved. And I really don’t know how your harem is going to go over with them, but if Starlight and all the rest want this with you… fuck it. You can make it work. Just like me, I’m going to do everything I can to turn my fucked up situation around. I mean… I’m actually looking forward to being with Luna.”

Sniff pinched the bridge of his nose, still trying to figure out how she managed to find the time to romance the Princess of the Night, of all ponies.

“Jesus Christ, how are we all hooking up with ponies like this? And, you and Luna? How did that even happen? You were with Big Mac every night she was here, and she didn’t come back until after Mac came back with everyone else.”

Kelly tightened up and clicked her tongue with a sharp inhale.

“Yeah… remember the night you pulled Twilight away because Luna—”

“Holy shit,” Sniff did a one-eighty in the room, holding his head in his hands. “I know we used that move before to get chicks, but that’s not even close to what I had in mind, Kel.”

Kelly tossed a pillow at Sniff, half pissed but also half laughing.

“I didn’t do anything that night. We just talked… mostly about Cerb. You know? Why he was freaking out, how he got all fucked up and shot to shit. Lots of stuff, and we kinda became friends.”

Sniff turned back and leaned against the wall, still trying to figure out why they were all falling into these overtly sexual relationships so fast.

“So you spend one night just talking, and you’re ready to go down on each other?”

That was uncalled for, and Kelly sneered, already getting defensive for her mare.

“We got a lot in common, you dick. And she was super lonely since coming back and… Chris, do you know anything about a Summer Wrap Up Festival and Hoedown something-something?”

Chris shook his head in a knee-jerk reaction.

“The fuck? No, it’s the Winter Wrap Up. They don’t have a… Wait? Do they?”

This wasn’t Kelly’s strong point, and she wasn’t going to argue any of it.

“Fuck if I know, but years ago, that’s where Luna tried to hit on Mac, but he fucking ignored her. So, she already had a thing for him, but I didn’t know about that until our second night together.”

Both Chris and Sniff gave her a sharp stare, silently demanding an explanation.

Unfortunately, this had drifted so far away from what she had come to them for that it was making her even more frustrated.

“Jesus Christ, alright, I slipped a letter to Spike and had him send it to Luna for me. I didn’t want to spend the first night alone after Mac went off with Cerb. So... she showed up, and we cuddled up together, and I started rubbing her again—”

“Again?” Sniff accused as he leaned in. “What happened to just talking the first night?”

Kelly facepalmed, surprised at how fast she contradicted herself.

“Not rubbed her like that. I only laid my head on her first night and rubbed her sides and back a little. The next night, I asked her to lay with me when she came back so I could fall asleep.”

No sooner had she finished saying that, she double-facepalmed and groaned, realizing how far she had taken things. Her explanation of innocent intent sounded more like an accidental confession.

“I was a little drunk and needed someone to hold me. I’m fucking broken, sue me.

There was going to be a lot of explaining from all parties for whom they were all hooking up, but this was her time to go, nor would she let anyone make her feel ashamed of it.

“But I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t doing with her what I would have done with Mac or any chick back home. Outside of me actually really liking her, and I dunno... I felt something that made me want to be close to her.”

Remembering that last night together only led her to Big Mac’s return. That had her sit up straight with some anger growing again.

“Then fucking Mac, kept asking questions about how two girls would fuck around after I told him about my past. He must have been thinking about me with Luna, because I fessed up as soon as he got back… that asshole dreamt about it, and Luna saw. So, what better way to get the girl and stallion of your dreams than literally offering to make their dreams come true?”

She turned back to both of them, her glare growing more bitter, as if she could hear their judgement.

“And yes, I thought about it, too. Being with her felt like being with Mac. So, when I told him, it turned him on, and I got carried away with it. But anyway, getting back on track, is there anything I can do to make things last longer with Mac, and what should I expect and do or not do with Luna?”

Surprisingly, Chris came through with a solution right off the bat.

“With Mac. I think your best bet is practice. Laugh if you want, but my first time didn’t last long, but after that, I could go a long while so long as I don’t go all the way or let them blow me. Not saying your hands won’t do a lot, because I know they do, but even with Starlight… at least her endurance for her first seems to be a bit longer.”

In truth, her endurance had probably only gone up a matter of seconds, but still. Although thinking more about what to say, it suddenly dawned on Chris that he was giving the two most oversexed people he knew sex advice.

What a strange life they were all living, but Kelly still needed his help. Thankfully, having his six had given him the most experience. Plus, with their new interest in each other, he’d seen the gamut of Starlight and Prim’s aggressive eagerness to Cream’s reluctant participation. He knew how to get things started when they needed a helping hand.

“With Luna though, get her started with one climax, then ask for her to return the favor. It will do a lot for her probably. Even my girls really get into it with each other. But if that’ stoo much for her or she gets too aggressive with it, ask her to use her frogs. You’d be amazed at what they can do.”

The two were stunned by everything Chris laid out. So much, in fact, that Sniff had to address it.

“Be real with me, Chris. How long you been fucking around with them to know so goddamn much?”

Chris gave a goofy grin, and sort of shrugged.

“Just the kissing and dry humping like I told you about earlier. Prim Posy got a little aggressive with me once, but I didn’t have sex until the night before Cerb came back. The rest I figured out today because all the girls respond the same way.”

Actually, that was only mostly true. Some didn’t have the same resilience as the others while Chris experimented with them. There were other things to warn her about.

“Also, be careful how intense you get with her most sensitive spots. They can become too sensitive real quick, so don’t get too rough right away.”

Slightly overwhelmed, Kelly leaned over and gave Chris a side hug, showing him some genuine appreciation.

“Thank you, Chris. You too, Sniff, but can we keep me and Luna secret? If shit goes south with us, she shouldn’t have to deal with any fallout. Not after everything she’s done for us.”

Sniff ran his finger through his hair and took a deep breath, wondering how many secrets they were still holding from each other. He had his own, he could tell Cerb still had a few, but more than likely they were for someone else's benefit.

“I think everything we talked about shouldn’t leave this room. At least about what we’ve told each other. No one needs to know about what we talked about tonight. Not without the reason of letting them know that we're helping each other so we don’t hurt the ones we're with.

His eyes fell back on Chris. Even if there was still some shock value left to everyone openly talking about their new lovers, it was still impressive what Chris had pulled off. Especially after the terrible time he had with all the ponies off the bat.

“Still can't believe you actually managed to fuck Starlight, dude."

Speaking of fucking, that was still off-limits for him. The best reason he still had going for him was something Kelly should know, as it was kind of a crucial detail.

"Oh, yeah. She’s probably going to be super tight. Start with one finger and see how that goes. And like Chris said about them becoming too sensitive, but I think it’s only with our hands that it will become too much or hurt."

And now Kelly was wondering if she should’ve pulled a Twilight and started taking notes.

[At the same time the groups split off over in the bath tent.]

Cutter had Top Shelf and Mayor Mare join her in the soundproof section, possibly under unintentional duress.

"Okay, you two. You stuck with my baby girl more than anypony else, and she needs your help with Peter."

"Our help?" Top Shelf asked, confused. "I thought she was helping us?"

Cutter gave a slight grin at the two.

"She is, more than I would like, but this is what she wants. Also, while I sadly agree that she needs the help, I'd like you two to take advantage while you can. So, if possible, ask Ovens to arrange a kiss with Peter tonight. That will put it all in perspective.”

Mayor Mare gulped audibly, unable to hide how nervous about making the request.

“A kiss? Isn’t that a bit forward, and what woul—”

Cutter, ignoring her pains, turned sharply to her favored mares for Sniff. Despite having a soft spot for both of them, she needed to get her message to them understood clearly.

“She asked you… to date him… and that’s why you’re here,” she reminded them, sounding like a she-devil selling a contract. “You danced with him, had his hands all over you, more than once.”

Mayor Mare blushed deeply, trying to make herself look small as she began to cower down towards the corner. Next to her, Top Shelf was afraid this was some form of intimidation to scare the Mayor away, but Cutter knew what she was looking at.

Fear of what she felt, desire for something she thought was out of reach, guilt from the truth, and longing for Peter’s touch no different than she saw in her daughter's eyes. Those barriers were going to cause Ovens problems if she couldn’t get at least this mare past them.

“Mayor, Mayor, you don’t need to shy away,” she seductively spoke as she began to circle the mare.

“Do you think Peter agreed to make himself available to you just to make my little Ovens happy? No-no-no-no-no-no… Peter, as wonderful of a stallion as he is, Luna’s Lovely Starry Nights, knows I love this human already for all he’s done, but he’s powerful. Too powerful for my dear Ovens to take on alone. And despite how perfect I think he is for my baby girl, especially for when the time comes to give himself only to her, I know he enjoyed putting his hands all over you.”

Mayor Mare gasped as her heart beat loud and strong in her chest. A feeling of that spark from youth reignite at the thought of feeling him again.

That was just the sign Cutter was looking to draw out of her.

“Ovens told me how his hands can make her feel. I’ve seen how she wants them, and now that I see how you want them, I can tell—”

Cutter came to a stop on the mayor’s side to whisper in her ear.

“You don’t know how much better they can be when he makes his touch… intimate.”

Even though the conversation was meant for the mayor, Top Shelf heard every word of it, easily selling her on the proposition as well.

“That’s the same thing Twilight said,” Top Shelf said, letting her curiosity and longing for companionship get the best of her. “Wha… what do you need us to do?”

To that, Cutter smiled brightly.

“You need only pursue what has been offered to you. And while I have nothing against the other girls Ovens has decided to have join, I’m rather biased in favoring you two. I want to give you an edge against those three flower mares, though if you want Amethyst to help you, as was agreed, I’m certain that can work to your advantage since Mayor Mare is most likely to be the first Peter will…”

Unexpectedly, Cutter dropped the seductive tone to entice the two into giving Sniff another sexual outlet and grumbled to herself. The grumbles ended, leaving her looking mournful.

“You have no idea how envious of Ovens I am right now. I can’t remember the last time Baked Fresh has touched me in all the ways Ovens has told me of what she has felt with Peter. But that’s about to change when I return home. As for the two of you, for everything you’ve done, please, I want you both to have this. If Peter can bring half the joy and meaning to your lives as he has for Ovens, I’ll have more than repaid you for all the kindness you’ve shown.”

Mayor Mare didn’t want to pry and instead decided to go along with what was being offered.

“So, might I ask why we should ask for the kiss?”

The mourning faded away with a giggle, seeing that her sincerity at least had gotten through.

“The kiss will put it all in perspective for you. After the kiss, when you next have him alone, ask him to show you everything he’s shared with Ovens. Tell him that you want his intimate touch, but… ask him to take it slow and not go too deep at first.”

“Not go too deep?” Top Shelf asked, clearly as oblivious as Cutter was when Twilight and Ovens explained it to her.

Again, Cutter laughed, but instead of answering, she opened the cloth to lead them out. Although, she wouldn’t leave them with nothing.

“Get your kiss, ask for a date, then when you have Ovens alone, ask her to explain. You won’t be convinced without the kiss.”

As the trio made their way out, Cutter was approached by Lyra.

"Oh, there you are, Sergeant Major. Do you have a moment, I need to talk to you about your behavior towards one of the human delegates. One that I happen to know and have represented under my official duties."

Cutter knew this meant trouble and was going to have to be dealt with to avoid any further fallout.

“Mayor, Top Shelf, could you excuse me while I speak with Delegate Lyra Heartstrings? And if you see Peter before I do, please let him know I would like to ask if he could lend me his hands for a while. I still need to head home tonight and magic fingers might be just the thing I need.”

Top Shelf smiled and nodded respectfully at Lyra before trotting off with a smile at Cutter.

“Of course, and thank you again for your help with Peter. We’ll let you know how things go.”

Lyra was left confused by the drastic shift in Cutter’s demeanor and what Top Shelf was talking about before leaving with the mayor. Something must have changed since the fight, and she had to know what it was. Perhaps it was what she overheard before Luna had left the bath tent earlier.

“Sergeant Major, had it not been for Princess Luna stepping in earlier, I would have. Given my position, it would not have ended better than this outcome for you.”

“I understand,” Cutter softly answered with a gracious smile. “I also understand that you helped Peter with getting his new job at the spa. Ovens has told me so much about him, and there were a lot of old issues that led to my outburst towards their relationship. However, we have since addressed everything and made amends. There will be no further hostilities towards my hopefully soon-to-be new son-in-law.”

That seemed to settle just about everything, leaving Lyra to wonder what was happening between them. If nothing else, it left her with more questions she wanted answered.

“Okay… wow… that was a fast turnaround.” She looked over her shoulder, trying to find the two mares that had vanished into the mix of ponies. “And what was that all about you helping Mayor Mare and Top Shelf with? Aren’t they already friends with Peter?”

Cutter smiled knowingly at what help she had provided but now had to wonder what Lyra’s interest in Peter was. Ovens did speak kindly about this mare that had felt his touch as well. Looking at her again, Cutter viewed herself as a good judge of character and decided to see what she could find where this mare really stood with Sniff.

“They are indeed friends with Peter, as well as two mares I trust to be with him while my daughter cannot... Can I ask you something?”

Lyra turned back to Cutter, not expecting to be questioned herself. In fact, she didn’t take kindly to being questioned, knowing how hostile this guard could be.

“That depends. If it’s about Peter and the other humans, I’m not backing away from my duties to help them in any way that I can. I’m more than a delegate to them, and they are more than ambassadors to me.”

Cutter grinned, already seeing the kind of dedication this mare had for her favorite human stallion and his friends.

“I am very happy to hear that. In fact, I should narrow my question down to… how much more intimately would you like to get to know Peter?”

“Excuse me?” Lyra asked, wondering if she should be offended.

Cutter took a deep breath and stepped forward, still not free from her limp after the fight.

“Lyra, you were one of the first to experience his magic fingers, and it’s very clear that you have taken a personal interest in him because of it. So, given your position, and dedication to looking after him and his friends, I am going to make a recommendation to Ovens that you be considered as another pony to help address his needs.”

Examining Lyra’s reaction, she could see all the same signs Mayor Mare and Top Shelf had. She was also braver, so it wouldn’t be difficult to bring her in.

“I’m not sure how well you know my daughter, but I’m sure she would like somepony as lovely as you to spend some more time with Peter. She needs more ponies like you to help him in the ways only the most trusted and special mares can.”

More time with Peter? A chance to get to know more about him so she can protect the humans even more? MORE HANDS! Lyra’s answer was so much of a yes that she had to dial it back to stop herself from shouting.

“I… uh, sure! Anything to help, but you probably shouldn’t use the word intimate to describe how I should get to know Peter. I know you saw how much in love your daughter is with him. I wouldn’t want her to think I was trying to steal him away from her or have him cheat on her with me. Not that I think he ever would, even though he easily could if he wanted to, but he’s been very adamant about not taking advantage of ponies.”

Cutter chuckled, hearing more confirmation of how suitable a husband Peter would make for Ovens.

Yes, she was thinking that far ahead.

“I believe you, Lyra. Peter has been nothing short of perfect in my eyes… minus the one problem he’s dealing with, which again, I hope you can be of help.”

Working their way back inside the house, they came to the scene of Becky taking requests for new types of music to play. Currently, she was in the middle of a dance in the front room with Rainbow Dash and a small group of ponies to Lady Gaga - Just Dance.

Unfortunately, before Lyra could run in and act on her instinct to join the carpeted dance floor, she lost track of Cutter. Ovens quickly trotted up to them with some drinks to share.

Lyra took her drink and sampled it. It must have been another concoction from Top Shelf. That’s when she noticed Cutter had been whispering to her daughter. Whatever she had to say didn’t take long and left Ovens blushing.

“Mom, I can’t believe you,” she said with a guilty smile. “I know you said you would support me, but cooome ooon.”

Cutter laughed quietly, not ready to let up in the slightest, and replied in her most endearing voice.

“Bay~beeee, I’ve always supported you. I’m only being more direct with you this time. In fact, judging by how nervous your three mares peddling flowers still look, you might want to consider another mare who’s had a bit more experience with what Peter has to offer.”

Ovens grinned, trying to figure out what she was suggesting, but then realized who her mother had walked in with. Her smile only grew as she looked over the mint-colored unicorn.

“Mooooooom… goddamnit, you’re right.”

Still clueless but ever hopeful for some more time with Peter, Lyra smiled brightly.

“I heard you could use some help with… Well, I don’t know what exactly it is, but if it can help Peter in any fashion, just tell me what I can do.”

Ovens was overwhelmingly amused at her mother's antics, as well as Lyra’s blissful ignorance about what she was getting involved with. At the same time, she needed the help and rolled her eyes, still smiling and happy to see how good it was to have her mother back.

“Well, I’d like to talk this over with Twilight first, but I’m sure with everything you’ve done, she will be happy to have you help. Could you perhaps join me for breakfast at my place tomorrow morning?”

Lyra beamed with joy.

“Of course. What time? I know you open early.”

Growing a slight blush and failing to hold back a twitch in her ear, Ovens smiled a dreamy smile.

“Let’s make it a late breakfast; I’m anticipating a long night tonight.”

Author's Note

Well, if you haven't picked up on it by now, I'm not too big on keeping a story completely linear. Really ruins the surprise... kind of like how Cutter is such a bomb-ass mom. Maybe even a little too accepting but that also adds to her charm.

Throw in a little more music, some booze, a few dances and they finally got themselves a real party going.

Well, at least up until Kelly had some real talk with the resident Brony and male sex expert. A few less secrets, but it's for the greater good.

Much like how Mother of the Year is lending a helping hoof for her dear daughter. Much like how Lyra decided to step in to take care of Sniff... only to get roped in as well. But what will all of this amount to? Find out in the next edition:

Chapter 79.
No Turning Back Now.

79. No Turning Back Now.

With a couple of small groups branching off for private conversations, the party continued with no hiccups. The general feel of the gathering had mellowed into an overall merry event.

Eventually, the last three returned from upstairs and rejoined the party. As the hours dragged on and the alcohol took its toll, the games died down as the party-goers socialized or focused on the visualizations that accompanied the music. Only a few tried to keep up with the dancing, of which only Sniff, Kelly, or Chris seemed to get involved. Benny reserved his few dances to only Octavia and Vinyl, with one exception where Luna insisted.

Even before that became the norm, some had to call it an early night. Bon Bon was the first one to leave, though the guards said she had left not long after the last fight. Thankfully, Sniff was there next to Lyra and quickly raised her spirits. Part of it was letting her watch Sniff give Cutter a nice therapeutic rub down to help ease her muscles and joints.

Next was Italian Stallion, saying he had something at work to attend to but thanked everyone graciously for the wonderful night. Tealove, the construction stallions, and a few others had to leave early, but they weren’t the only ones to head out earlier than most would have expected.

Even Top Shelf was thought to have walked off without saying goodbye but re-emerged from the upstairs with Sniff and Twilight, allegedly having to “hash out compensation” for serving drinks during much of the party. She seemed happy with what had been agreed upon and invited everyone back to Grapes and Olives when they had the time in the days to come.

One odd thing the group noticed was how distant Cadance and Shining had been for most of the night. Although, for as close as they were to each other, most had figured their time apart and the Timberwolves incident had left them wanting more time with each other. Yet, before they left, they apologized for their anti-social behavior and said they would make up for it tomorrow.

Otherwise, Lumberman had already left to take Applejack home and dropped Big Mac off to spend the rest of the evening with Granny. Chris escorted his harem home to tend to their children, rest, or get ready for work in the morning. Cerb was next to leave with his two, saying he had to make a stop in town before getting his bandages changed.

Becky, on the other hand, had decided to take the guest room for the night to stick behind with Sniff to keep the guests entertained with Kelly and their pony counterparts. However, even that was drawing to an end.

After a long evening of talking with his many mares, Sniff walked the three flower mares out to see them off.

“Ladies, thank you again for coming and, I know this whole dating thing is unusual, but there’s no real expectations any of us are being held to. It’s really whatever we want to make of it, but, as I had left open before, could we do lunch together, say, Wednesday?”

Roseluck giggled shyly. She was eager but didn’t know how to accept the offer.

“That sounds like fun but… where is Wednesday's? Is that a restaurant outside of Ponyville?”

What an odd question to ask, Sniff couldn’t tell if they were being cute or…

“What day is it today?”

Daisy looked up to the sky, trying to read the stars and current phase of the moon.

“It’s the 32nd day of spring, is Wednesday only open on certain days? We can always just have a picnic if that would be easier.”

This needed some explanation, and Sniff wasn’t about to put these three on the spot to ask for answers.

“You know what, that sounds like a great idea. How about a picnic two days from now? You three pick the time that works for you and I’ll fit it in.”

From behind, Twilight snickered, which was becoming a pretty common occurrence for her.

“Phrasing.”

Sniff facepalmed, laughing to himself.

“Damn it, Twi. You’re making this hard for meeee, awe… damn it.”

This time Ovens took the low hanging fruit.

“Pha-rais-ing,” she sang with a smirk.

Sniff shook his head and turned back to the visibly confused flower mares.

“Don’t mind those two, it’s a running gag. I’m sure you’ll all be filled in sooner or la-No! Twi, Ovens. Let that one go. Lily, Rose, Daisy, I’ll see you all soon. Have a safe walk home.”

The three quietly bid their farewells and started their way back to town, leaving only a few ponies left behind for Benny to deal with, assuming Kelly would be leaving with Luna shortly. Sniff made one last trip back into the house to make sure everything was good to go before leaving Benny with his two new musical mares. After a short exchange, and Benny looking to be back in his element, Sniff walked out with a goodnight to the few remaining. At least there would be one less pony to deal with as Sniff stepped out to see Mayor Mare looking happy to see him departing.

[Inside the house.]

Benny was chilling on the couch with his two mares, chatting it up with one of the guards on break.

"No, dude. You’ve got it made. Standing watch on ship suuuuucks. Four to nine months out at sea with only a few port visits. People go crazy."

The guard was still struggling to comprehend such vessels could even exist.

"I would do it just to be on the boat. It sounds amazing. To have that kind of firepower, Equestria would never be attacked again!”

Becky, a little too tired from the long day, and unmotivated by the early departure of so many guests, interrupted to share her plans for the rest of the night.

“Hey, this thing is pretty much over, and I’m beat. I’m calling it a night.”

After looking at his watch, Benny could see the time, and for a weekday, it was pretty late.

"Yeah, should probably shut this thing down." He looked to the guard."If you see anyone outside still hanging out, let them know that the party’s over. They can stop in on their way out if they like to say goodbye."

A sudden tumble and clattering of glass bottles alerted Benny of Rainbow stumbling towards him.

“Oh, Christ,” Benny chuckled as he pulled out his phone, ready to record this train wreck.

Somehow, this newly winged Wonderbolt had forgotten what drinking too much could do. From what he remembered, Rainbow didn't even like vodka, but still… here she was, utterly wasted beyond words.

"Awwwe, come on, Benny. Wez can stell haven the par-" A hiccup interrupted her drunken speech. "-purdy keep and going aaaaaaall night. En bring Cerb out here. That ssssstallion owes for, hez- he owes dance to me fer saiven hez sorry ass."

She stared blindly into the recording with her drunken stupor for a second until another hiccup had her wobble in place.

Seeing how this was only going to be trouble, Becky took a handful of Rainbow’s mane and gave it a playful tug.

“Ohhh-kay, Dashie. You are soooo cut off right now.” She tugged again on the rainbow mane to try and keep the mare’s attention. “Cerb left, like, an hour ago. Come on, I’m putting you to bed before you embarrass yourself.”

Just drunk enough to play along, Rainbow followed Becky’s lead in all regards, outside of keeping her mouth shut.

“Er-pone is fall’n love, Becksy.”

Stumbling along in her trot, she spotted three ponies to question.

“Heeey, muh fellow bolties. Wuts a mare gotta do ‘n get her own stallion and’er man? I culd harem.”

Embarrassed for her best pony, Becky turned back to Benny, beet red and laughing. She didn’t have the heart to tell Rainbow all three Wonderbolts she was talking to had passed out, thankfully unable to hear her.

“Benny, fucking help me, please. And stop recording this.”

Being the good marefriend and only slightly buzzed, Vinyl stepped up to the challenge, taking Rainbow in her aura and lifting her up.

“I got this Benny….Uh, where’s she going?”

After a delayed reaction, Rainbow started to flail like she was falling.

“Hey! Lumberguy zed no flying wen ‘em drunk!”

Becky double-facepalmed, still embarrassed.

“Upstairs, last door on the right.”

Finally figuring out she was being carried by magic, Rainbow made a grand spectacle by stretching out all six limbs and raising her head high as she ascended up the stairs.

“Becky! I fly!”

Wow, this was going to be one hell of a story for Becky to tell when her guardian sobered up. And she even had video to prove it.

“Goddamnit, Rainbow. Don’t make me regret not taking the car.”

As the three disappeared upstairs, another belligerent drunkard stumbled in… face first into the sliding glass door.

Thunk-Clank!

“Owe! Theeeeeeeeeee Great ‘n pow-owe… ‘em I awake? Trixie demands to see th’d… where am I?”

Oddly amused, Octavia nudged Benny.

“Thank you for not letting us get that drink.”

Benny gave a low belly laugh and patted her on the leg.

“You mean drunk, and no problem. You don’t need to get drunk to enjoy a party.”

From outside, one of the Lunar Guards finally caught up to the inebriated mare.

“Sir Benny. Trixie-”

“The Great!” Trixie shouted, striking her stage pose with her forelegs extended out, sloshing what remained of her bottle around and falling back into the bat pony’s wing.

“Yes,” the Lunar Guard grunted, straining to hold her up. “The Great and Powerfully Drunk Trixie refuses to leave.”

“No,” Trixie drunkenly snapped. “Muh wagon ez misssss-eng.”

In spite of how annoying she was behaving Benny couldn’t find himself irritated by her antics, having a sort of soft-spot for Trixie. Not just because she was hurt during his arrival, but he still remembered her as his would be step-daughter’s favorite. He had to help her out.

“Hey, it’s okay. Her wagon is out in front, that’s where she lives. She’s fine staying there tonight if she wants to.” He stood up, ready to get directly involved. “Here, Great and Powerful Trixie, let me help you to your wagon.”

As he started over to help, he motioned for Octavia to follow him, but the first thing he had to do was take the bottle away. Then he could lead her out, which was like herding a drunk cat.

“Okay, hey, come on. Out this way. Yep. Nope, that’s the bathroom. Back this- no… Okay, we’re using the front door. That’s-”

*Flop*

Trixie lay where she landed in front of the door, barely conscious.

“Who made my bed all cold ‘n hard?”

Thankfully, by this time, Vinyl had returned from upstairs and was curious enough to investigate the commotion.

“Geez. How many ponies is that? Three Wonderbolts, two Lunar Guards, three Solar, Zecora—”

Benny shook his head. "No, just the Wonderbolts passed out, not… oh yeah, Onyx and Helix kept losing at beer pong. The rest all could walk back on their own. Could you help me get Trixie in her wagon?”

Off in her own little world, Trixie continued to mumble a series of incoherent and unintelligible thoughts.

“Alca-” She hiccuped. “Alcohol should n’ver be illegal… I ‘ave ‘en alarm clock. Six… six… or four... “

Utterly amused, Vinyl walked up, snickering up a storm every step of the way.

“Wow, she’s even worse than Rainbow Dash.” She looked up to Benny with a curious smile as a thought occurred. “Dash is so drunk she must think she’s working. She won’t stop talking about blow jobs. Ha!”

She shook her head, still laughing, even though she completely misunderstood the meaning.

“Crazy weather ponies.”

Completely ignoring that misunderstanding, Benny focused on getting Trixie into her own bed, which he thought she would have been happy for. Turns out, she wasn’t ready to leave the waking world.

“Benny… I know, Shadow Pone… he gone, but ist safe to sleep?”

That took Benny by surprise, but figured Starlight or one of the others must have filled her in about what she’d missed. However, given the crash landing she suffered the impact of, as well as being back at the site where it all happened, he couldn't blame her drunken concerns.

“Yeah, he’s gone. You can rest easy tonight.”

Everything was spinning for Trixie, but she wanted so badly to believe that Benny was telling her the truth. She had to; humans were the key, and there he was with two of his own. Although, saving the world as they might have, she still lost something just as precious.

“Is Starlight still my friend? Chris… what did he do?”

Good question, although, not the can of worms Benny wanted to open right now.

“Tell ya what, Trixie. How about you get some sleep and in the morning we’ll talk about it when you're nice and sober? Sound good?”

Nearly half a month’s worth of exhaustion, along with probably half a bottle of white rum, were taking their toll. Both fought to see which would take her out first.

“I don’t like my nightmares…”

Behind Benny, Vinyl snickered again at the continued antics of the utterly soused stage pony.

“You have the coolest parties, bro. You know that?”

The three stepped out from the wagon to see the same guard had been keeping a watch over them. Probably would be a good idea to put him to work.

“Could you do me a solid and have your guys watch her tonight? If she wakes up drunk, she’s gonna be lost and confused. Just make sure she doesn’t wander off in the forest or shit in the yard.”

The guard cocked an eyebrow at the last request, only to have it register a few seconds later than it should have.

“Oh! Dear Luna’s star-filled sky, I would certainly hope she wouldn’t… We’ll be sure to direct her to the tent, Sir Benny. And just to inform you, the off-going watch has escorted the Wonderbolts to the castle for the night. Princess Twilight offered them rooms to apologize for the earlier misunderstandings. As well as not wanting a repeat of ponies getting too attached? Would you happen to know what she might have been-”

“It’s fine,” Benny quickly answered. “I doubt that would happen, but we’ll probably send Becky out to check on them tomorrow.”

With that cleared up, Benny noticed this guard was still staring at him. Actually, not him. His eyes were a little too low. He was looking at the two mares behind him. Was he waiting for the word to remove them? That would be incredibly rude, considering… yeah… he was a sheep, doing what all the other guys were doing.

The least he could do was keep them from thinking he was a douchebag now that the party was over.

“Octavia, Vinyl, would you two want to sleep here tonight? It’s late and you’ve both been drinking. I’d drive you back, but I’ve been drinking too. That’s something we got rules against..”

Octavia nearly blushed but was overtaken by the kind offer.

“Well, if it’s not too much trouble, it would be nice to—”

“Fuck yeah!” Vinyl shouted. “Music, movies, and some alone time with our stallion? I’m not even tired. We could…wait, was that the right way to say fuck yeah? You guys have a lot of weird words.”

Not much later, now that all the other guests were gone, what was there to do? He offered to let them stay, but now he had to entertain them. Might as well get to know them better.

"So," he started, leading them back to the couch. "You're both in the music industry, is that how you two got to know each other?"

Taking her side on Benny’s right, Octavia answered first.

"In a manner of speaking. While our genres differ, we both share a passion for music. That certainly makes it easier to get along, despite how different we are."

Vinyl plopped down, making herself very comfortable next to Benny’s unoccupied side.

"Yeah, we've been pretty close for a while now. I was starting to think she was sticking around just to stay close to me."

Octavia rolled her eyes, not liking how true those words sounded.

"While I do feel comfortable here, I wouldn't use that excuse. I've just always felt like… something was always telling me to stay here. Like it's where I was meant to be, even if any other pony in my position would’ve gone to Canterlot a long time ago.”

Feeling somewhat awkward with the direction of the conversation, Octavia was quick to change topics.

“What about you? I know there's a lot of mystery surrounding how your house got here, but were you still in your kingdom's army when you arrived?"

Well, if there was ever a time to start working on his problems… even so, baby steps.

With a heavy sigh, he prepared to take his first solo steps. Here’s hoping he doesn’t falter his way through.

"I served in my country's navy, not the army. But I got discharged because on my last mission, boarding a pirated ship… I failed to save someone. A lot of innocent people died."

Even now the memories stung just as bad in spite of all that had happened. There was no anger or precedence compelling him. This was like starting therapy all over again. Even the tears were familiar.

“I’m not going to go into all the details, but I’m still haunted by the memory of a child dying in my arms… blood everywhere. It ruined me… it tormented me so much that I lost my engagement to someone I loved and a beautiful little girl that would've been my daughter.”

By now, the tears had welled up and were streaming down his face. It seemed like it was only now he was finally accepting the gravity of the life he left behind and the graves he was dragging along with him.

“I’ve been living off of disability payments for all the problems I’ve been suffering. I haven’t worked a job in years. I was probably going to lose my house if my friends hadn’t supported me as much as they did. And not that it would have mattered because I’ve been so alone all this time…”

Another harsh reality hit, and he started to wonder how much of a blessing getting stranded here really was.

“In truth, I haven’t been living my life these last few years since it happened. At one point, I wanted it to end."

Understandably, both mares were taken back. Octavia far more sympathetic, spoke from the heart.

"Benny, that's… beyond awful."

Vinyl was simply too shocked to say anything, not even move, so Benny continued.

"When I was at the Castle of the Two Sisters… I had to face my fears. And because of that… long story short, I'm finally getting help. That's one of the reasons Pinkie set up that blind date. I guess she knew I liked both of you, but she… she's Pinkie. I can't explain everything she does."

Gathering his thoughts again, not even sure where he was taking this, he decided to give them the honest truth.

"I didn't expect to have as much fun with both of you as I did today. I didn't even think I was ready to try anything like this, not even one on one. But looking back, I don't have any regrets, and for as great you as two have been, I don't want to do what my other friends have done and hold back what's going on with me or how I feel."

How he felt? That was still something to be figured out. Might as well move on with what he was more familiar with.

"I'm probably never going home, and there's still a risk that what brought me here might have friends that want me and my friends dead. So you need to know that if either of you decides to see where this goes, there is a risk that comes with it."

Knowing he needed to be as truthful as possible with them, he held up his bandaged arm.

"This wasn’t from the Timberwolves or an accident. Whatever dark forces were involved with bringing me here, they already tried to kill me. This is as close as they got before I put an end to him. And I’m sure you heard Trixie mention The Shadow Pone. Twilight doesn’t want the word getting out, but the one who tried to kill me was The Pony of Shadows."

The two looked over the bandages, realizing what they were really getting into. To which, Vinyl took the initiative to speak first.

"That's bogus, Benny. You're way too cool to have some pony, or whatever that Shadow jerk was that did this to you and your friends. I can deal with it, and so can Tavi. And if you need some cool chicks to kick it with when you're feeling down, just hit us up. I'm always down to hang."

Seeing the kind of support being offered gave Octavia the encouragement to act the same, though in her usual cultured manner.

"Benny, dear. We've never lost or suffered what you've been through, but we've had our fair share of close calls. Whatever the dangers are…" She stumbled for a moment, trying to put things into perspective. "Welcome to Ponyville?"

Probably not the best way to put things, but she was nervous and flying blind. Besides, Ponyville was safe… most of the time.

"You might fit in more than you think, but I truly appreciate your honesty. So if there’s anything you need, just let us know."

Hearing their response was an odd comfort that was more than what he was hoping for.

"I'm still kind of confused about this whole dating two girls at the same time thing, but… God… There is so much you girls need to know about how these things work and... I dunno. I mean, there’s a lot I need to know and figure out, but I can't think of a better way to go about this. My outlook on life has been so much better since our bowling date today."

Sharing the same sentiment, Vinyl kicked back and laid her head on Benny's lap.

"I couldn't agree with you anymore, bro. So what if there’s some baddies out there that don't like ya. We got your back, and you're a kickass super warrior. I heard that Onyx guy and Cloud Chaser talking about how you and Cerb totally kicked some tail out there. I say bring it on. Right, Tavi?"

There wasn’t any thought needed to answer that question.

"Benny, if any creature tries to hurt you, you can rest assured that they will not enjoy the experience of me showing how wrong they were to try. I don't think you know what a mare can do when motivated to protect her stallion."

Witnessing the onslaught of destruction by Fluttershy and Rarity had already proven that statement wrong.

"I believe you, and thank you. Although, if we're really doing this, what are your expectations of me? Is there anything particular you're wanting to try or… how much did the other girls tell you about what their relationships are like with the other guys?"

Unfortunately, there wasn't much either could think of, even the more socially savvy Octavia.

"We only heard rumors that some of your friends were dating already, but apparently, nearly all of them were wrong. All we know is that some of the other girls dress up for their stallions. More than I did, at least."

That was clear for anyone to see, but Vinyl didn't mind pointing out the more socially taboo acts she had witnessed.

"And they certainly do kiss a lot more than the average couple. Especially your friend Chris and his girls. They even kiss each other a lot, which is… I dunno. Mares don’t really do that ever." She raised her eyebrows playfully and made a kissy face at Benny. "Wanna try? They seem to like it."

Benny thought back to something Cerb might have said, which seemed fitting.

"I’m a gentleman. Not on the first date."

The two had a little laugh at that, knowing she wasn't serious. Although, life before them was rather miserable when he wasn't with his friends. Then thinking about it more, he was stuck here. What was he waiting for? He'd been waiting for years, only to do nothing, and that didn't make him happy.

On second thought, why not bite the bullet Pinkie had offered him? Well, three bullets, but only two remained. Regardless, he was comfortable with them, and had heard plenty of lines Sniff had used.

"Fortunately, our first date ended with the party. And since it's past midnight, how about a second date with a movie?"

Vinyl turned up her shades, not anticipating such a bold request.

"Are you for real?"

Rather than directly answer, Benny reached over and grabbed the controllers, turning on the TV and Xbox.

"From the sound of things, you mares seem to move fast with these kinds of relationships. So, I might as well take the initiative to meet you halfway."

Scrolling through some menus, Benny decided to play it safe and found a list of appropriate movies for his girls.

"Now, you might have heard a lot of talk about The Lion King, but this is actually my favorite Disney movie." He hit play. “It’s about an orphaned kitty cat in the human version of your Manehattan. Just keep in mind that when Oliver and the dogs start talking and singing, that's just the movie. Even in real life, our animals don't do that on my world."

[Down in the depths of the Canterlot Castle.]

Diligently calculating a vast array of probable variances in cross-dimensional pathways and Rosen bridge architecture, Celestia fought with her conscience.

"It's been nearly a thousand years."

"Twilight still needs me."

"They don't even want me here."

"I made a plan for her. She just needs more guidance."

"They won't even listen to me."

"They don't need to know. They should trust me."

"I know why she's doing it. I did it first. I thought I needed it."

"I didn’t need it."

"I loved him."

"Now is not the time."

"They can learn it the hard way if they…" She slammed her hooves down next to her tome. "I should just tell them."

"This is my secret. It would only hurt Luna and misguide Twilight. I need to stick to the plan."

"If Twilight won't stick to my plan, she can make up her own. She always does. She doesn't even need my help anymore."

"She needs my help."

More determined than ever and refusing to question her increasingly concerning inner conflict, Celestia went back to work.

"Luna can guide her with the rest. She wants to do more for the Kingdom anyway."

"I need to stick to the plan."

"I deserve to be happy for once, and Star Swirl isn't here to stop me."

"I need to stick to the plan."

"They can live their fairy tale, and I will live mine."

"I need to stick to the plan!"

Dropping her quill, she began slamming her hooves down on her desk.

“Why! Why! Why-Why-Why do I keep torturing myself with this idiotic plan?! Countless students, hundreds of thousands of plans, and no sooner does Twilight get her wings does she throw herself at… him! All of them!"

She stood and began to pace back and forth in front of her desk.

"I've been stuck in this ever-repeating cycle on my throne. Watching ponies come and go. Wars, natural disasters. One cataclysmic event after the next, only hoping to get some fleeting semblance of peace. But no, instead, it's replaced with the most pampered and spoiled nobles, pining for my attention to fix their menial foal-like problems of flower arrangements and just the stupidest complaints any pony could have. And for what?"

She turned and glared at an old, busted, tall, looking mirror nearly identical to the one used by Sunset Shimmer. Then she turned her attention to a new mirror, an exact copy of the shattered one close by.

"I'm done debating myself."

Again, her conscience argued against her strongest desires.

"I need to stick to the plan! I cannot abandon Twilight! I can't be more than five years away from being free and giving everypony what they want!"

She stopped again and looked over her intricate schematics along with the modified version of Trixie's spell. It was complete. She had spent the entire day adding what she understood of the spell to make this work. All she had to do was cast it.

Instead, she turned the page and readied her quill.

Dearest Twilight,

I am sorry for my failures as a mentor. You were my final hope and my most promising student. I wanted to teach you so much more than just the magic of friendship.

There were many thoughts that tried to overpower her will, but she continued to write. Every word of every sentence was overshadowed by the repetition of moral objections that no longer even seemed like her own. The more her thoughts echoed in her head the more honest her words she wrote.

“There… now everypony gets what they want.”

Beseeched by grief, she folded her letter and closed her tome. After so much tedious work in her calculations, she knew what she was doing and turned to her mirror.

Beginning her spell, she had to focus even harder to drown out her conscience, pleading with her to stop. As the magic gathered in her horn, she poured all her heart and emotions into her target.

“I know you’re still out there.”

In a brilliant flash of light, she released the spell into her tall looking mirror. It glowed with her aura, rapidly expanding inward with a blur of prismatic colors, yet no destination. The spell had to be working, how could it not? She just had to wish harder, give more of herself into it. She was so close, yet it felt like there was something else fighting against her.

Why? How? Whatever it was, she wasn’t going to let it stop her. He was close, she could feel his presence and called out his name.

“SOMBRA!”

Something snapped in the bands of magic bound to hers to make the prismatic colors tunnel deeper into the vast expansion of inner dimensional space, then cleared.

Just beyond the mirror, a long Rossen bridge constructed from the colors, then swirled at the end, opening to a night time’s scenery.

Rapidly solidifying, the long bridge shortened to only a few steps worth of distance to cross. On the other side of the bridge, through the mirrored-sized gateway, a grey castle separated by a stone wall came into view. Standing in the entryway of the wall stood the stallion she had long since kept secret.

“Sombra?” She spoke his name, calling out the stallion she had not seen in centuries.

Shocked, this kind and gentle-looking King Sombra gasped.

“Celestia!? No… it can’t be?”

Overwhelmed to see his handsome face, Celestia stepped forward to pass through, only to stop in terror as another version of herself walked up from beyond the wall, joined by a face that struck her down with terror and heartbreak.

“Sunset? What are you…” Her terror turned to rage, and she felt her body burning at the sight. “What are you doing with my Sombra?”

This other Celestia, adorned in a golden crown with horns, violet stockings, and a collar under her neckpiece, smirked at the sight of the more pleasant version of herself.

“Well, so much for a long lost love never to be seen again, ay Sombra? But if you’re having second thoughts—”

“No,” The Good King Sombra angrily answered.

Raising the side of his royal purple cape, he levitated out a small keepsake box, giving it one short look of regret.

“Tia, I can only imagine the hardships you're facing on your own, but I can offer you no comfort. If you value anything on your side of the mirror, keep only our memories-”

“Sombra, I still love you!" Celestia called out, desperate to convince him to let her join him.

This had to be some devious trick by Sunset and her evil mirror double. Yet, she would not be denied, she followed her heart this far. All she wanted for herself was right in front of her.

"A thousand years could not stop me from-”

Clack-Clunk-Tick-Clack!

The small keepsake box tumbled across the stone floor to Celestia’s hooves.

Still standing across the mirror's barrier, The Good King Sombra furrowed his brow. Stern, angry, mournful tears streamed down his face.

“I don’t know why you chose now to return to me, but our time here is over. Sunset, take us to our new home with you.”

Not looking excited to see her old mentor, Sunset stepped up in front of the gateway.

“It’s been a long time, and I wish I could explain all we’ve learned, but this is as close as I could get to finding my way back to you. You were right, though, and I’ve learned to make friends.”

Her horn started to glow, wrapping her side of the bridge in her aura, separating the bridge from the connection to the mirror world.

“Don’t think of this as an act of revenge, Tia. This is an act of love.”

Before she could curse her former student, Celestia watched, revolting at the sight of The Good King Sombra resting his hoof on Sunset’s back. He looked back across the growing distance, his horn glowing in a dark aura.

“Farewell, Tia. For every pony’s sake, don’t ever search for me again.”

In his final goodbye, Celestia’s looking mirror glowed in his dark aura. Utterly lost and feeling her strength to move failing. Black crystals burst from every angle of the looking mirror device, shattering all her work and centuries of longing for his company.

As the tears continued to fall, without even fully realizing what had happened, she looked at her promise of freedom in ruins.

What had happened?

“An… act of love?”

She stepped closer, looking over broken mirror pieces, to the small box that had been thrown to her.

[Many… Many… centuries ago, in the mirror world of The Good King Sombra.]

Under a beautiful starlit night sky, a young, ecstatic Celestia crossed the planes of reality to a mirrored world.

Here, Luna was never corrupted into Nightmare Moon, though this world’s Celestia was evil and banished. Most important, however, here, Sombra was a fair and just king, waiting eagerly for the return of his beloved.

“Celestia!” he exclaimed with joy as he watched Celestia spring free from the statue of their hero, Discord.

Wasting no time, she ran to hold her secret love close. It had been so long since they last saw each other, and their time would be short as it was.

“Did he see you?” The Good King asked, hoping for good news.

Celestia turned back to check again from where she left her world.

“No… No, He didn’t. But I think he’s starting to suspect…”

Sombra gave his lovely princess a tight squeeze and whispered, “ Shhh… Don’t dwell on it.”

Knowing they had so very little time, Sombra released his hold on her and started to escort her to their date for the night. However, Celestia couldn’t help but dwell on their predicament and the warnings from Star Swirl.

“He was talking about the paradoxes we are creating again. He made me promise… I’m breaking a promise, Sombra.”

In spite of their shared concerns, Sombra was more focused on the mare he so rarely could see any more.

“We haven’t seen each other in months. We’re spacing out our visits so carefully, and you’re here for such a short amount of time. It’s fine, I’m sure we’ll be fine. After all, how could what’s between us ever cause any harm?”

Letting Celestia draw close to his side, he nuzzled up to her cheek and urged her eyes up to the stars above and a glow of candlelight farther ahead in a dense grove.

“Now come, we’ve only got this brief moment together. I have something I want to show you.”

A short walk with the stallion that gave her so much comfort to distract her from the lonely and often chaotic kingdom she ruled, they entered a part of his estate she’d never seen before.

“This… This is amazing! What is this place?”

Sombra led her deeper into a colorful garden. In here, the trees and flora of all types were bright and beautiful. Every plant was healthy and well-maintained. Even more awe-inspiring, from nearly every branch hung a small piece of paper with carefully written notes attached to a yellow string.

“It’s a wishing garden,” Sombra proudly told her. “It’s a custom of my ponies. You write something on a card… Something you wish for or something you’re thankful for.”

He turned her attention to a close collection of examples.

“Then you tie it to the tree in hopes that it will come true… or in hopes that you can hold onto it.”

Closer to the center of the garden, they approached a small table carved from a stump. Below the slanted top was a small cupboard with papers. Conveniently next to the top of the table was a vile of ink and a quill. Something he would finally use.

“I’ve never had much use for this place… I’ve never wanted anything…”

He turned to Celestia, his sweet smile and eyes so close to tearing at the sight of the mare who brought him so much joy.

“Until you. I wanted to bring you here to help me write my wish.”

Celestia was left utterly love-struck.

“Sombra, I…”

She was so adorable, completely lost in trying to find the words to say. He just had to mess with her a little.

“Surely you know how to write? I’m sure I can teach you if you don’t.”

Not expecting him to be so goofy, she mockingly sneered, though too much of her smile still showed through, and she bopped him on the head.

“I can write!” she playfully answered.

Raising the quill, he played with how much he had introduced her to, making the joke drag on.

“Well, you didn’t have coffee. How can I trust you have quills?”

They shared a good laugh and Sombra took his time writing his wish before turning the quill over to Celestia.

“Now, please write ’I wish for you to forever be my always.”

Trying to be just as lighthearted and playful, Celestia left her wish short and simple. With her best penmanship, she wrote only the word “Always” and ended it with a large heart.

It was a perfect match to follow up on his wish of “I’ll be your Mirror,” as they reflected the love they shared for each other so seamlessly as they stared longingly at each other.

It was such a beautiful moment they shared and nuzzled close, resting nose to nose with their horns crossed over each other’s. This was the life they both wanted. Side by side and face to face. To hearts strong enough to cross the dimensional gap.

Here, her life was everything she couldn’t have. A stallion that truly loved her as she loved him. This world’s Luna was a joy to speak with, unlike her true wrathful sister still trapped on the moon for as long as she wished to keep her there. She could have it all in a kingdom free of strife and war. It was the place she knew she would soon return to stay, once she got her house in order.

In too short a time the moon started to hang low, Celestia knew a lonely throne room awaited her return.

“I have to go.”

This time was always inevitable. No spell or wish written on a piece of paper could change that.

“I wish you didn’t,” he sadly replied.

Crossing their horns one last time, nose to nose, so close to his lips she longed to feel against hers. She listened to a small voice floating in her thoughts that told her to wait until the day she would be with him forever, though her heart wanted all of it there and then.

“I know.”

As they made their way back to the statue she would use to return back to her world, they shared their goodbye. Leaving hurt so much, and Celestia blindly returned to her secret study in the depths of the Canterlot Castle, unaware of the danger waiting for her.

“Oh!” she yelped as she walked into the scowling presence of Star Swirl.

“How many times have you been there?” he harshly scolded her with his question, not allowing her time to think of an excuse or explanation.

She knew she had committed so many wrongs but didn’t want to anger her mentor. A lie wouldn’t save her, and the truth would bring only condemnation. Still, she had to answer.

“Not… often.”

With the wrath like that of an abusive father, Star Swirl towered over the princess and screamed his question again.

“HOW OFTEN?!”

Wincing from the ringing in her ear, she meekly answered him more honestly.

“On and off… for… a while.”

Star Swirl was beyond furious and held nothing back as he continued to shout her down.

“You know what kind of consequences there are to visiting this world too often. We’ve talked about this. You promised me… We can’t risk it. You’re putting everypony in danger. What could possibly be worth it?!”

Knowing what lay beyond the divide that separated her from this empty kingdom, she answered rhetorically as her misery brought her tears out. The fact he was even asking her was both an insult to her intelligence as well as a crushing blow for his lack of empathy.

“What do you think is worth it?”

Brushing past her with determination in his eyes, he readied a spell to end her from venturing off again.

“I will not let you put your kingdom… and his at risk. This is over. Now!”

With no time to stop the angry wizard, Celestia turned and shouted as Star Swirl began to dispel the mirror.

“No! At least let me say goodbye!”

Before the first teardrop hit the cold cobblestone floors, Star Swirl sighed, having sealed away the only path to his distant friends and her love that lay in the great beyond. He knew what he had done but saw no other choice. It was cruel, so cruel he couldn’t even turn to stop Celestia from running out, crying uncontrollably, slamming the door behind her.

It felt like her life was over. Robbed of her only trusted companion, forced to abandon him. She raced down the halls to confine herself to her chambers and suffer alone.

“I didn’t even get to say goodbye… I have to… I…”

After that, Celestia and Star Swirl became cold and distant towards each other. Even the last time they saw each other, the events of that night were a wedge that had driven some bitterness and mutual remorse between them.

[Some time later, so many centuries ago back in Celestia’s secret study.]

Star Swirl, now older, skinnier, growing tired from his old age that defied the years of any other pony that was not an alicorn, he readied his things.

He was lost in his thoughts about the impending danger from the journey that lay ahead of him and didn’t hear the approaching hoof steps. The harsh memories of the mirror he sealed away still hung in the air of this once exciting room he shared with his student.

“A fortnight away from my own bed! I’m getting too old for this…” He complained to himself before turning to see the only remaining princess of the Kingdom. “Celestia! Oh, you gave my old heart a start!”

Still grief-stricken after all this time, Celestia had buried herself in her work. The claim of focusing her hours on learning to better rule the kingdom had given her space to secretly study how to reopen the mirror. However, as the years had dragged on, she slowly began to better understand the error of her recklessness. She now sought to rekindle some familiarity with her old mentor.

“Star Swirl… It’s very nice to have you back,” she softly spoke, looking over his wagon of supplies and his private journal.

Having spent so many years tackling issues by himself, some of which he questioned the morality of, he questioned her sincerity. Perhaps even his own, given the time away he chose to keep from her.

“Is it?”

She hated to admit it, but Star Swirl was the closest thing she had to a friend. With so many ponies coming and going, he was the only constant tied to her past. Even if she planned on one day returning to her Good King, she had to settle things with the wizard.

“I… don’t really know what to say. My actions were…”

“Tut Tut, my dear,” Star Swirl all too quickly waved her off dismissively.

After a second look, he could see the hurt in her eyes. Even if what he did was right, even if she was there to admit it, he still held some resentment for forcing his hoof. However, being how this was likely the last time he would ever see her, he gave a heavy sigh, ready to give her the last bit of advice he thought she needed.

“Princess, I can sympathize with you on this. I really can. But making decisions you don’t want to make is part of being a ruler. I had to make a decision for you. I’m sorry.”

No sooner had he said those words, it was as if he regretted them. Then, just as carelessly as he had first greeted her, he walked off with his head held pompously high as he trotted off. He was all business and duty, leaving no room for personal connections, and left her with an unspoken apology weighing heavily on her heart.

“We’ll just pretend this whole mess never happened and move on, Alright?”

His words were so final and heartless. They were more cutting than the silence she now wished he would have treated her with. Yet, he continued to trivialize what might have been the most traumatizing moment of her life.

“It’s really for the best. It’s over now.”

Celestia had no idea how over things really were for them and struggled to find the words to give one last shot at making amends.

“I… I…”

Fearing the farewell he was too cowardly to share, Star Swirl covered his ears and quickly rattled off his last dismissal.

“No need for apologies. We’re forgetting about the whole thing. La-La-La-La! I’m not listening!”

Truly abandoned, Celestia painfully thunked her head against a pillar. Realizing how straying from the path she was taught to follow had ruined every relationship she cherished.

“I’m not a good pony.”

After that, Star Swirl was gone. She was alone with a kingdom to rule by herself. No sister to share her days with. No king to make her feel loved. No mentor to guide her. Only the impossible plan to free her from her royal bonds while keeping the kingdom she was entrusted with safe. At least now, with no oversight, she was free to set her plan in motion.

[Back among the ruined dreams of a lonely princess in her secret study.]

“Not an act of revenge?”

She raised the small box and opened it. Her heart stopped the moment she saw the aged yellow piece of paper on a string. Involuntarily, she read it aloud.

“Always?”

She dropped the box, letting more wishes fall to the floor. What few landed face up, she couldn’t stop herself from reading.

“Oh, I’m all Alone now… No Love to Shield Me…”

“Trapped in a World That’s A Distorted Reality…”

Then, finally, the one that lay at the bottom of the box.

“I’ll be your mirror.”

Was this her punishment for trying to stray from her path again? To lose her stallion a second time after pushing away her sister and most promising student?

“Why?” she wept. “I… did everything I was supposed to. The plan would still work. I’m a good pony… I... “

[Higher above, where Flash Sentry was checking in on his subordinates, filling the role of their new captain.]

“Everything nice and quiet, Sam?” Flash asked a tired-looking Earth pony guard.

Sam tried to fight off a yawn, but he simply couldn’t after his another fourteen-hour watch.

“Too quiet, which is good since we’re now covering the Lunar Guard’s shifts. I miss Ralph. That bat pony was never late to relieve me.”

Tired himself, Flash felt for his fellow guard but couldn’t help but chuckle at the memory of those two.

“Yeah, like clockwork, every evening ‘Morning Sam. Night Ralph.’ Then every morning you came in behind me. ‘Morning Ralph. Morning Sam.’ Don’t you worry though, We’ll get some more guards on duty soon enough and change up the schedule to get you all some more rest.”

“RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”

Flash’s head snapped towards the long hallway leading to the restricted passageways, as well as the sound of the scream that had to be Celestia’s.

“The Princess! Sam, lock down the castle and gather the guards!”

BOOM!

An explosion erupted from the depths of the castle, knocking the locked door off from its hinges to dangle loosely, allowing the distant scent of smoke to drift in.

Sam gulped uncontrollably, imagining what terror had found its way to them.

“Sir?”

Ready to meet whatever challenges lay ahead, Flash shoved Sam towards safety.

“Move your ass! Send squads two and six down after the lockdown is secured. I’m going for the Princess!”

The two ran in opposite directions. Sam to alert the rest of the guard and Flash to rescue the Princess.

Much to his surprise, Flash only made it as far as the door to the restricted passageway, finding it had been kicked down in front of him. A wave of heat hit in the face, instantly both making him sweat and his fur frizz into a fluff. Then, out walked Celestia, her ethereal mane and tail floating with hints of smoke wafting off.

“Princess? Are you alright?”

While tucking two yellow pieces of paper and some notes under her wing, Celestia marched forward as if nothing was wrong, yet her tone was anything but pleasant.

“I’m fine. I was redecorating and dropped a candle.”

Highly concerned, Flash peered around the Princess, now radiating an unusual amount of heat, and saw the faint glow of amber light and smoke starting to flow from the long set of stairs that ran far under the castle.

“I… see. I’ll gather the fire response team to put out—”

“Let it burn,” Celestia ordered. “There’s nothing down there worth trying to salvage, and the fire will burn itself out. No flame lasts forever after all... Although, please do get maintenance to seal the entrance, then remove this section from your patrol. That will help lighten the load for you and the remaining guard.”

Abruptly, she stopped. Another thought came to mind.

“Have the reports been finished regarding Spearhead and his two embarrassments to my guard?”

It took a second for Flash to catch up to the odd string of orders to finally answer her question.

“Oh, uh… Iron Sparks woke up this morning. His story collaborates with the confession from Spearhead, but we are not able to finalize our investigation until Swift Hoof wakes up… Assuming he’ll be able to speak with a broken jaw.”

Not put any more ease at the news, Celestia grumbled to herself before clearing her throat.

“Hmm. Very well. Let the guards posted at his hospital room know that I am to be alerted as soon as he is awake. That includes Day Court or any diplomatic functions. For now, I grow weary of the day’s toils and shall retire for the night.”

Oddly frightened by the sudden change in Celestia’s demeanor, Flash saluted.

“Yes, Princess. I’ll alert you as soon as each task has completed.”

[Back in the bedroom located in the Ponyville S.M.I.L.E. Hidequarters.]

The door opened almost silently as Lyra crept in. The house was completely dark when she arrived, a cold indication that Bon Bon was upset enough not to even leave a light on for her. Why, she wasn’t sure, being how it was Bon Bon who had wandered off.

“Learn anything useful?” Bon Bon angrily groaned from her side of the bed. “Anything other than how good they are at making ponies hurt each other?”

So, this was happening. This was really happening. And Lyra had no qualms to participate.

“Yes… actually I did. I learned my best friend is a judgemental jerk who likes to assume the worst about non-ponies.”

Utterly insulted, Bon Bon shot upright in the bed, throwing the covers off.

“The Ultimate Pony Fighting Championship, Lyra! They gave it a name and intro music for ponies to cheer on Luna and Celestia’s guards fighting Wonderbolts and their own family.”

Lyra glared hard at her not-so-friendly roommate.

“Okay, agent. Let’s hear your report. What’s the damage done to the guards and Bolts? Oh, and since you’re soooo amazing at figuring out what happened without being there to observe what you’re reporting on, care to tell me what happened with Ovens and Cutter?”

That tone only further set Bon Bon off.

“I saw what happened!” She reached back and launched her pillow at Lyra, who caught it with her magic, raising it out of her view high above her head. “She used her freaky fire, spell-free magic, and a speed spell. We both saw how angry Sniff got them at each other, and that’s the reason the Sergeant Major was left limping out of the ring. If you weren’t so embarrassingly infatuated with-”

Poof!

Before Bon Bon could realize Lyra had launched the pillow back at her, it smacked her hard enough in the face to send her back down to the mattress while bursting the pillow open.

Laying slightly dazed from the impact, watching the flurry of feathers drift down, she had to wonder if she might have come off a little too aggressive with her only real friend.

Lyra, having been there, and actually had been doing her job, was ready to correct her boss.

“For your information, since I’ll be the one writing up the report, Spitfire and Thunder Glide have more than made up. They already worked out integrating their training with the units in the Crystal Empire. As for Ovens and Cutter, I did my job like I was supposed to and listened into their conversations. Peter tried to talk both of them out of it. They refused, and Ovens even went against his request not to hurt her mother. Him stepping in, saved their relationship. You have absolutely no idea how bad things were between those two.”

After blowing the stray feathers off her nose, Bon Bon sat up, shaking the rest out of her mane.

“Those two have been at each other’s throats for years. How much worse could it be? I can’t imagine it would be worse than the rumors I’ve heard.”

For a moment, Lyra couldn’t tell if Bon Bon was asking her that question as a friend or as an agent.

“Well, sadly, you’re going to have to imagine, since Luna was there, I can’t tell you.”

Bon Bon’s eyes went wide at both the rudeness of her as a friend as well as the insubordination from a subordinate.

“What? Okay, now I’m ordering you to tell—”

“I! Can’t!” Lyra snapped back. “Agents Manual, Chapter three, Records and Logs, paragraph four. All records and recordings involving the superior of an agent, not presenting immediate danger to operations, must be delivered to an authority meeting or exceeding that of the superior recorded. End quote.”

By all rights, Lyra was pissed. Her superior had abandoned her post and, in doing so, did the same as a friend. She had assumed there was a good reason, but it appeared Bon Bon left out of spite. Then, she didn't even know to follow the protocols she was entrusted to uphold.

“Had you stuck by me, you know, like you were supposed to as my field training agent, you would have been able to listen in. But, noooooooo. You had to disappear and ditch me. So, now I have to get up early, make my report without you around to proofread it, make sure it’s good to go before I meet up with Oven Fresh for a late breakfast, then rush my mint-colored ass to the train station so I can deliver it to Celestia within twenty-four hours. Oh, yeah. And I need a cover story to even get an audience with her, since we’re so covert that I can’t even use the agents on staff at the castle.”

All that righteous indignation, and it was Bon Bon who was at fault, who at the very least looked guilty about it.

“Lyra…” She was suddenly at a loss for words to properly apologize. “Use your position as a delegate to request an audience with Celestia about the humans attending the summit this week. That will get you in on a priority list. She’ll see you as soon as she can put off whatever else she’s doing. Even if it takes more than the twenty-four hours for your report-”

“So long as I make the report available, I’ll be fine. Yeah, I read the manual,” Lyra snapped, only to realize the huge favor she’d been given. “But… thanks.”

In the unfavorable silence, Lyra levitated her pillow from her side of the bed and floated it out of the bedroom door with her.

Confused, Bon Bon tried to call her back.

“Lyra! Aren’t you coming to bed? I… You have the only pillow, if you don’t mind sharing again.”

Not stopping or turning around, Lyra shouted back up the stairs.

“I’m sleeping on the couch… And I gave you your pillow back! You just didn’t catch it!”

Sitting alone in their bed, Bon Bon tried to figure out why being back in the field was so hard this time around. Not only was she being outclassed by Lyra as a trainee, she was ruining their friendship.

After so many years of living as a secret agent, all her friends were covers. Many of them she had even removed their memories of her as she left to protect her identity. Lyra was more than a friend, and telling her about her past, or what little she had, made her special.

Looking back at the empty space next to her, she started to revisit the idea that if Lyra was never going to settle down with a stallion, that's where she'd always be. Sure, the old trope of two old mares that never started a family staying together for companionship was an embarrassing end for mares, but it was better than being alone.

… alone.

She hated that word. Alone in her unit. Alone in the field, no matter who she worked with. Nopony ever got attached. Even after her incident, she was alone in Ponyville until meeting Lyra again, which she felt was an undeserved mercy.

Even though they had hung out in Canterlot High, she had already been brought into the agency. Back then, Bon Bon used their friendship only as a cover, but as a civilian again, Lyra treated her like the old friend she always thought they were. Lyra had even offered to share a bed so they could afford a better house in town.

Looking again at the feathers messing up their bed, she knew she didn’t deserve to keep it. It was Lyra’s after all, she should have it. That’s what a good leader would do: give up the bed. Although a good friend would have shared it, not chased her friend out of it.

She’d have to make it up to Lyra somehow. She deserved a better friend than Bon Bon was acting like. Yet, that was going to be difficult while trying to protect her from Celestia and the agency. She almost lost Lyra once just by speaking too freely during the bugbear attack. Now with these humans, they were both mixed up with, it was going to be so much harder.

Magic-resistant killing machines from another world. Charmers that had already worked their way into the ranks with every royal except the one threatening her and Lyra. It was up to her to keep her trainee protected from the truth she was sworn to protect Equestria from. Maybe a future where they wouldn’t have to wait to grow old together.

"Don't worry, Lyra. Once those creatures are gone, our future will be safe.”

[Back in Luna’s temporary room at the Castle of Friendship.]

Taking extra precautions to make sure everything in the room was up to standard, Luna gave particular focus to the bed.

“Well, if the blankets are fine, and you’re good with the satin sheets-”

“Those sheets feel fucking incredible,” Kelly inserted herself into Luna’s blabbering as she lay kicking her feet over the side of the bed. “Unless you just want to cuddle tonight, then they’d be cuddling incredible.”

For a moment, Luna was speechless, though with work to do, she had to move on.

“Yes… that is true… and for pillows, what would you prefer?”

Still having too much fun messing with the princess in her royal bed, Kelly rolled onto her back and pulled open her robe, tracing her fingers over her bra.

“Well, it used to be a toss-up between my lady’s breast and her thighs. Lucky me, I can have both.”

Luna blushed, almost painfully red, though her eyes were still drawn to the single piece of fabric separating Kelly’s skin from the air.

“Kelly, please. I still have much to tend to, and you’re making it very difficult to focus.”

If there was anything she could appreciate about her favorite marefriend, it was how easy she made it to toy with her. With an easy setup like that, all she had to do was spin to sit up with her legs spread, flashing her scantily laced panties.

“I’m sorry, LuLu. What can I do to help you focus on what you want to tend to?”

Luna’s repressed, sexually flustered face was so much cuter than Mac’s, as was her struggle to articulate her thoughts.

“Pft, I need… ceeetct- you. Errr. Emmm. Kelly, please. The moon will be lowered in only a few hours. Surely you can hold off on leaving me comatose until after the dream realm is patrolled.”

Well, it was fun while it lasted for Kelly, but even she had to acknowledge Luna’s responsibilities were too important to delay.

“I’m sorry. I’m just going to be bored without you here.” She laid back down on her good side, still wanting Luna’s attention. “Plus, I’m still really horny… Are you sure you’re not going to be weirded out by going down on me? I mean, I’m not even going to be your first lesbian experience. I’m going to be your first everything experience.”

This was one of those times Luna would have been willing to put her differences aside with Celestia if it meant lowering the moon wouldn’t be her responsibility come time for dawn.

“I suppose we both will be having many first, so long as you are… still willing.”

Seeing how the fun and games were over for sure, Kelly patted the empty space on the bed next to her.

“Everything with the bed is fine. It’s much better than the bed we shared before. So, when you get back, the only thing I’m going to be wanting to sleep with is you, but we should talk about it, at least for a while, while I have you.”

Cautious of Kelly’s ploys to seduce her, yet also excited at the possibility of Kelly seducing her, Luna crawled into bed with her human mare.

"We do have some time, but let us leave what we discuss only as words and not acts."

"I know," Kelly sadly answered with a pouty face. "Forewarning you, I’m a terrible tease, but I can behave for now. I just want to know, of everything we… well, of what I told you I've done, what are you comfortable with? And before you try to soft pitch me anything you're unsure of, outside of kissing and touching, I'm playing this all by ear."

Luna, in turn, tilted her head slightly, letting Kelly know she wasn’t entirely following along. That put everything back on Kelly to get straightened out.

"Luna, what I'm saying is that I was with Mac for days discussing what we could do. Then discussed what we were willing to do and wanted to try. Most days, we only made out for a while. The first sexual thing we did was masturbation in front of each other. We took our time getting comfortable with each other… only speeding up when I got horny and pushy."

Luna nodded, still questioning her willingness of what to try.

"I… am a little embarrassed just saying it out loud, but kissing you was so… I know I want more of that. And the ways you touched me, both laying down as well as earlier today, I’m more than comfortable exchanging such courtesies with you, though for all the excitement some of Chris's special someponies shared, some… insertion sounds to be favorable, but I would not-"

The princess found herself hung up on how to break the bad news. "Well, I lack the anatomy, as it were, and I would feel terrible if I could not-"

"That's fine," Kelly kindly answered. "I get it, you don't have hands, but don't be afraid to tell me what you're not comfortable with. And don't think you can't ask for something because you can't or won't do it back. You'd be surprised how many girls I've been with who almost said no to acts they wanted because they were ashamed that they were only okay with receiving. And just the same, some girls only wanted to do the pleasing and hated being touched."

She took a moment to fiddle with the ethereal strands of Luna’s mane.

"If you only want to kiss and hold each other tonight, I can take care of myself while you're gone, so there won't be so much pressure. And just so we're clear and not playing the guessing game about what you really mean. If you want me to go down on you but aren't ready to return the favor, just be honest about it with me. I might joke with you a little when we're alone, but if I don't know what you want, I don't want to assume the wrong thing in the heat of the moment and try to start something that will ruin what we have now."

For as worried as Luna was about being teased or seduced, Kelly’s words were a compelling comfort.

"I've never been touched there, romantically or even accidentally. So the idea of you being able to… ugh… I trust you enough to be honest. It sounds so enticing, but I'm worried I would not-" She looked down slightly and shrank into herself a little. "-taste good?"

Of all the things to hear, this was small potatoes to Kelly, and she huffed a little laugh at the concern.

"That's probably the biggest concern any girl has. But you have a clean diet and practice good hygiene. If… though I’m pretty sure when, I'm ready. Knowing me, tonight, it's nothing a little rinse out and some honey can't fix."

After all her excitement, then open concern, it was surprising to see Kelly so nonchalant about addressing both their worries. She was going out of her way to make so many of Luna’s potential problems sound trivial.

“I once had a long weekend of binge drinking and…” She blew raspberries, trying to look humble. “God, besides the two girls I was with, I barely remember what I ate. Anyway, diet can change what the body puts out, which can change how a girl tastes, just like how eating a lot of garlic can change how your sweat smells. So, after my third day of swapping between mostly gin and some other god-awful bargain bin vermouth, I felt, smelt, and according to… I think her name was Tammy? She was kind enough to let me know how bad I was getting. Even after a shower, I apparently had a bitter taste, which made me feel shitty. Thankfully we had a little bottle of honey and used that to make my cooch tolerable.”

Luna looked down at her special human with an odd sense of befuddlement. Her mind practically derailed by all this new and extremely intimate information being shared.

“How can you be so passive with something so embarrassing? As much as I am looking forward to retiring to bed with you, I am practically molting my wings off from how frightened I am with disappointing you. If I am not enjoyable or talented enough to aid you in your needs… bless your ever-growing heart; I know you hesitate on your desires with me. I feel as if I have to juggle all the stars in the sky, lest I risk losing you or ruining even your attachment to Macintosh.”

Calmly, Kelly laid a comforting hand on Luna’s hoof.

“No one’s perfect, Luna. I mean, look at me. Where I come from, no human, male or female, would want a serious relationship with me because of what both you and Mac so easily accept about me. I mean, come on. I turned Mac down the moment I realized he was serious about being with me. I all but tormented him by teasing about having sex with him, had you sleep with me, and even kissed you while he was in danger because I was lonely.”

Just saying it out loud with no jarring response from Luna only made Kelly dwell on her faults even more.

“I couldn’t even stay faithful to my own aspirations of only having one partner because I love how I feel when I’m with you. And for you. Even with Mac himself, after all the teasing I did about finally giving him what he wanted and more, I could end up hurting him if I had him try to fuck me long enough so I could get off. Now I’m basically holding our relationship with him over the cliff, saying that if I can’t have an orgasm with you, I’m dropping both over the edge.”

The more Kelly built up her situation, the closer Luna felt as if her human was looking for reasons to abandon them. Though, that was soon to be shown not to be the case with what Kelly had to say.

“But we both put up with each other. Yes, I had a problem with Mac not being human. Then it was the issue of me not wanting to even think about having sex with him. Then, after I tempted him, I told him he had to wait. And then I literally had him watch me pleasure myself and had him jerk off in front of me, only to tell him afterwards that he could have fucked me if I hadn’t cum too fast because I… can’t fucking control myself. Which was why I told him that I knew if given the chance… it wouldn’t have taken much for you to talk me into having sex… Hot… Messy… Human, alicorn, lesbian sex.”

It was a little harsh to admit these things, but this kind of honesty allowed her so much comfort. She had to let Luna know how things really were between them.

“Luna… I’m in no position to be picky or judgemental and not work with you because something might not be perfect.”

She gave a long look into her eyes and then sat up again, trying to make this poor string of thoughts she was sharing more personable.

“I was looking forward to making my first time with Mac something special that would make our relationship stronger… but as it stands, he can’t sexually satisfy me.”

She huffed an embarrassing laugh at herself, though it was clearly out of self-loathing.

“I’ve never been with anyone worth compromising what I wanted out of them, which is horrible to say. But with both of you, what I want is more than just good sex. Otherwise, I would have let Mac walk away and found another guy. Even with you, you’re right, I do hesitate. I’m… very much outside of my comfort zone. But don’t you dare think that I’m not willing to work with you on figuring out how to make this work.”

Thinking about it again, it was so surreal and ridiculous that it made her laugh.

“I’m more scared of fucking things up than I think either of you are. The worst you could do is not make me cum… Big fucking whoop. That’s not nearly as bad as hurting or embarrassing you and giving you drama in your life you don’t need if word gets out.”

Luna smiled back, moved by the genuine kindness and consideration Kelly was showing her.

"Kelly, I understand not wanting to flaunt how close we are, but I do not wish to treat you as some embarrassing skeleton in my closet I need to hide."

"Awe~," Kelly cooed before leaning close enough to gently kiss her princess on the lips. "You are so sweet, and eventually, yes, we should be open about it. For now, though, if we all need escorts, and if there are other freaks and creeps out there like The Shadow Prick, I've seen how this shit ends up. Either you'll be targeted to get to me, or the other way around."

This, however, didn’t seem to bother Luna, who, now blushing red again, suffered a moment of weakness.

"Kiss me again like you did Macintosh, and I will be convinced to wait for you when you say the time is right."

Kelly laughed harder than she should have but was willing to humor her wishes.

"You give me too much power, but I can give you this one."

Switching to her knees, she took Luna by the chin and raised her up to pry her tongue between those dark violet lips. The reaction was instant, and Luna pushed into the kiss, carefully exploring the sweetness that Kelly had to offer.

They held together until Kelly forced herself away, and for good reason.

"Okay, I'm growing a lot less timid about what I want to do with you. And unless you want to piss off your sister by having her do your work in the morning, we need to stop for now."

Thinking about these complications, Luna was racing for a resolution.

"I believe Twilight and Starlight could shoulder some of my responsibilities. Starlight is a pony I trust to be capable of such an endeavor. Twilight herself has even held power over the moon once before...with... some minor complications. I believe after all the support I have given her, she would be more than happy to allow us more time together."

This only gave Kelly more fuel to feed the fire growing inside. Yet, she was able to steel her resolve and push back.

"Go start your patrol. See if Mackie is dreaming of us again."

Luna laughed cheerfully, finding it funny that she had been trying to for days now. Unfortunately, that quickly led her to remember that was something she had used to work Kelly into sharing her bed in the first place.

"I will look for him, but I can't in good faith play favorites." She had to think quickly to save this. "Although, I'm sure telling him how things go for you and I will be better than any dream."

Running over the possibilities, Kelly's sweet scent grew even stronger while her patience was weakening. That seemed to coincide with how far she was spreading her legs as she sat back to put her panties on display.

"How tired can you be and still lower the moon?"

At that note, Luna stood up and walked off the bed.

"You are an evil temptress, Kelly," Luna jested as she opened her portal to the dream realm. "And I look forward to exploring the depths of your vile nature."

Knowing she would have the last laugh, Kelly pulled her panties to the side and spread herself open, giving the princess a full view of what was to come.

"I'll have you eat those words when you get back… and my vile depths."

At this rate, believing she would, Luna decided to try and steal the last laugh.

"Don’t bother bating me with the honey, you may find me to be a carnivore yet."

Shocked that Luna got the last word before departing, Kelly was beside herself. Luna sounded serious.

"Goddamnit, now I want the honey."

She looked over herself, feeling a little grimy from the long day.

"Okay. Shit, shower, and shave. I'm doing this when she gets back."

[Off in the dream realm.]

Wandering through the many dreams, familiar laughs and songs of the kingdom's ponies filled the realm.

It was likely to be a quiet night, if the last hour or so was to give any sign of the pace of her patrol. That was, at least, until Luna began to hear whispers.

"Who's there?!" she called out, demanding a response. "You have entered the dream realm under my dominion. Reveal yourself, and I shall consider being lenient."

The whispers continued, always distant, too low to understand, all of them overlapping each other in a chorus of what might have well been chaotic white noise. Yet, they were uncomfortably close.

Quickly she realized the distance she perceived was only that. They had surrounded her. Not just surrounded her, she had walked through the space they echoed from.

She felt around for a source, though nothing revealed itself to be tangible.

Soft and subtle hints of familiar voices. Friends and acquaintances, all in spaces seemingly too distant to reach out to or locate. All of them impossible for her to interact with until one voice became clear.

"Oh, Peter. You silver-tongued devil. Why bother having me wear the gown if it only gets in the way?"

Luna searched high and low, seeking out what sounded like a voice always speaking over her head or behind her.

"Mayor Mare? Can you hear… What are you doing with Peter?"

Again, the sultry voice of Ponyville's mayor beckoned for Peter's services.

"Why don't you show me what you do with our little Oven Fresh?"

That was close enough this time that Luna could narrow in and jump into a faintly visible dream. Once inside, something was off.

Everything was faded, almost ghostly. Even the mare's voice would ebb and flow in volume as Luna approached.

While the growing whispers had left her slightly on edge, they were creepy after all, she sensed no danger. With nothing to fear, she advanced farther into what she remembered Mayor Mare's office looked like.

In the office, the mayor lay on top of her desk, Sniff rubbing his hands under the gown she had worn to the party.

It would have been an expected fantasy had not it been for the vibrant pink hair Mayor sported.

"Rub me everywhere, then kiss me again, you scandalous stallion, you."

"Mayor?" Luna cautiously called out to her subject in office.

The mayor quickly sat up, pulling Sniff by his collar, ready to bring him in for another kiss.

"Did you hear that, Peter? Princess Luna is close by. We'll have to be quiet while they're counting the ballots for the next dance."

Luna watched uneasily as the mayor started kissing Sniff like Kelly had kissed her not much earlier.

"This is most bizarre. Can you not hear me?"

Still engulfed in her dream, Mayor spread her legs wide, much like Kelly had. Curious to see what this mare intended to do with Twilight’s special somehuman, she was distracted by yet another whisper.

"I'm so glad you wanted to date me as well, Peter. I know Ovens and Twilight said you wanted to show me the basics of dating, but I really want you to show me what you do with Ovens."

Noticing the same phrase uttered, Luna opened another gateway to what sounded like Top Shelf having a similar dream.

While not exactly what she was expecting, but looking just as ghostly, it was a candlelit scene with a table set for two in the private section of Grapes and Olives. A grand spread of salads, small entrees, some round-shaped loaves of bread filled with soup, desserts, and what must be another type of alcohol she hadn’t seen before had been prepared for them.

For some reason, they had skipped straight to dessert where Sniff was delivering a tiny bite on a fork they were taking turns feeding each other with.

“Mmm,” Sniff moaned, sampling another taste of cheesecake. “You know, I could tell the moment we met there was something special about you, Topsy.”

“Oh, did you?” She coyly questioned. “And what did you notice?”

Sniff dropped the fork and lifted Top Shelf up by her hips as she threw her forelegs around his neck. Rising out of her seat, her fancy wardrobe, a skirt, and top ensemble with longer leggings like Rarity had recently made, were revealed. She must have dreamt that it was something Sniff would want her to wear.

“I noticed a beautiful young mare who I had to get my hands on.”

He dropped her flanks on the table, then reached behind and shoved the meal, save one fancy glass, onto the floor.

The glass, which likely came from the new bottle they shared, was raised in his hand to deliver her a taste. She sipped it slowly, then raised her chin, motioning the glass to him as she licked her lips. Sniff let the drink pour down his gullet before carelessly tossing the glass behind him. The look he gave her was how Kelly had looked at Luna while exposing herself.

“The rumors are true, now let me show how much better these magic fingers can be for my favorite barmare.”

This was unreal. So unlike anything Luna had ever witnessed in all her patrols, save tonight, which begged the question.

"Does every mare want to rut Peter?"

Suddenly distracted again by her official duties, an adjacent dream had Rainbow scream out for one human Luna held in high regard.

"Cerb, get down!"

Sounds of gunshots rang out that only Luna could hear while in this dream, and panic set in.

"A nightmare! Blast it!"

Wasting no time, Luna jumped to rescue her friend from the torment of a nightmare of violence and danger. As she left, she missed the mayor responding to the whispers of Luna’s voice somehow reaching her.

“Hmm? A nightmare? Sounds like I won, and Luna lost her chance to dance with my handsome stallion. That means you’re all mine tonight, Peter.”

[Over in Rainbow Dash’s dream.]

“I got your back!” Rainbow shouted, kicking down and shattering a Timberwolf. “Stay close to me! We got this.”

Cerb reloaded his pistol and backed up to his battle buddy for this fight. His clothes had been shredded, and traces of blood from small nicks and cuts over his arms and chest showed how intense the battle had become. His resolve, however, had not been shaken.

“I’m glad you came along, Dashie. Fluttershy and Rarity weren’t ready for this.”

Cocky as ever, Rainbow laughed at his praise.

“Ha! Those two are great, but you and me, Big Guy? We’re the real deal. Now get ready. This is going to be awesome!”

As soon as Luna entered the dream and located the chaos, the nightmare was instantly recognized as simply another dream of Rainbow living up her thrill of the fight. At least this dream was clear, both with it’s visuals and voices.

Ruined Timberwolves lay scattered over the battlefield of the Everfree Forest while Rainbow flew high above in a whirlwind of dark clouds.

Now realizing her urgency was in vain, Luna groaned, “I should've known the instant I heard Rainbow Dash’s voice.”

The whirlwind ahead of her easily picked up the remaining Timberwolves, whelps, and Kings alike. Thrashing and flailing as they were raised in the air, Rainbow kicked the clouds she had collected in her protective storm, unleashing lightning bolts that decimated the remaining forces.

This was a dream only Rainbow could fathom, though it was about to reveal a new side of her that matched her desire for excitement.

“Justin! Look out! I missed one!”

Luna looked on to watch this dream version of Cerb run out to a Timberwolf King.

With a rising uppercut, Cerb’s fist connected, ripping off the lower jaw of the giant beast. Following through, Cerb’s hand caught one of the large sharp canines. To finish off the beast, in an act that further jumped the shark, Cerb somersaulted over the King’s head, the tooth still in hand, and pulled it into a suplex, crashing it into the ground.

Of course, that wasn't enough for Rainbow’s fantasy. Cerb had impaled its head in the dirt, and then Roundhouse kicked its neck, decapitating the now-defeated construct.

Rainbow flew down in a hurry, ready to celebrate with her fellow warrior.

“Ha! I knew we had this one in the bag, Big Guy.” She gasped. “Oh, no! You got yourself hurt saving me. And your clothes are ruined. Take them off so I can look you over. You still want me to, right?”

In a gross display of masculinity, Cerb ripped off his shirt with one hand and his pants/boxers with the other.

“I trust you with my life, Dashie. And now that you’ve proven yourself, Fluttershy and Rarity trust you with my body.”

Just far enough away to take in this dream rapidly divulging into comical levels of depravity, Luna facehoofed at the sight of Rainbow in a nurse’s uniform, strutting her way up to Cerb. Just the sight Luna didn’t need to see.

“I don’t know how much more of this I can take,” she quietly hushed under her breath, now wanting to leave yet curious to see more.

Unaware of the dream keeper watching over her new fantasy, Rainbow avoided all of Cerb’s wounds and went straight for his crotch. She gave one quick trace of her hoof up his leg, leading her frogs to rub up his nearly hard cock.

“Well, Big Guy. It looks like you’re still in great shape, but I think this is going to need my special attention.”

Luna watched what Kelly had described before Big Mac had accidentally revealed during their trip to the party. Rainbow stroked the human’s cock, quickly making it hard, then shoved then him to the ground.

She was treating Cerb like Fluttershy had in the forest, sitting him down and putting him in his place. Only this time, Rainbow was going to provide more favorable bedside manners.

“I’m going to lighten your load, stud, but it's going to require a few injections.”

Needing a break from this, both from being overwhelmed by this rash of erotic dreams as well as her own growing arousal, Luna had to interject, hoping she would be heard.

“Rainbow Dash, is this going to be the new normal for you?”

That was a stupid question to ask, leaving Rainbow laughing at the ludicrous inquiry briefly until she answered with a cocky tone as she readied to take her first injection.

“You bet. Justin is the hottest thing to come to Equestria since summer ti-AHHHHHHHHHH!”

Jumping straight into max flight for escape, Rainbow abandoned her questionable medical practices.

High above, a Sonic Rainboom decorated the sky, leaving Luna to question her interruption.

“I suppose not all of these dreams of seducing humans leave me unheard.”

After an awkward moment of silence, with Luna left staring at Cerb laying in the grass with his erection pointing up like it was searching for the pony it was supposed to dwell within.

Thankfully, Rainbow quickly returned in a heated landing.

“Luna! What are you doing here?! I was just-”

Given the different physics the dream realm held, Rainbow realized she was still wearing the nurse’s uniform.

“Goddamnit, motherfucker!”

She tore away the uniform and ripped the white netted stockings off with her teeth. The embarrassment of her desires just wouldn’t end.

“Ahhhhhhh,” her angry groans rolled off her tongue like admitting she lost a bet now that she had been caught red-hoofed.

“I am so fucked if Fluttershy or Rarity find out just how bad I want to be with Justin. Pleeeeeeeeease don’t say anything to them. I had a hard enough time going against Starlight, and even if Rarity isn’t as skilled with magic, I’m pretty sure she’d turn me into a pin cushion before Fluttershy smashed my face into a rock.”

Sadly, Luna was a bit out of the loop still. She wasn’t aware of Rainbow’s lust for Cerb, but was well aware of how protective Fluttershy and Rarity were over him. They were likely to react to any threats towards their human stallion much like Starlight had done or how she herself would for Kelly. So, if this is where Rainbow was stuck, it made her feel terrible.

“My apologies, Rainbow Dash. Tonight has been unlike my normal patrols. You are not the first to—” She looked over to Cerb again. “Is that really what he looks like?”

Rainbow froze, her blush growing bright, and wings fully extended as she tried not to look at her own mental creation.

“Fuuuuuck me… I-” She folded limply, her wings wilting down to the ground along with her gaze. “I don’t know if that’s how big he gets when he gets hard, but that’s how it’s supposed to look.”

That wasn’t the question Luna really wanted to ask, and they quickly started over.

“Sorry, that is neither here nor there. You are not the first pony I’ve witnessed having such intimate dreams with our human friends. You are, however, the first I was able to interact with. Actually, your dream of romancing is much clearer than the others.”

Rainbow cocked her head to the side, not following along.

“Not as clear as mine, as in you couldn’t see Justin’s cock in the other dreams?”

“No,” Luna sadly answered, still trying to figure things out herself. “Their dreams were faded, translucent with a pale white gloss to them.”

Getting the wrong visual, Rainbow snorted and cackled inappropriately.

“Sounds like Justin must have busted a nut all over their wet dreams.”

For a moment, the misinterpretation aggravated Luna, given how serious she was taking this, but then remembered those phrases and could at least smirk at the humor.

“Well, from what I have been told, that would sound appropriate. Although, if you have such an interest in Cer… Justin, have you considered asking Fluttershy or Rarity to invite you in with them? Justin apparently has a lot of love to share.”

Oh, how little Luna knew of what Rainbow did.

“Uh… no, I haven’t. They seem very much against the idea of sharing him with anypony else besides each other. Besides, they haven’t even done anything yet with him. Plus, this is just a dream. I can’t actually have sex with him even if I wanted to. Not without some practice to take a cock his size.”

Saying that out loud left her cringing, and she wilted again.

“Gaaaaah… I can’t believe I’m admitting this. I’d probably just want to try the hands and mouth stuff. I… really like the thought of going all the way with Cerb, but… hold on. How much do you know about sex? I thought no pony knew unless they were ready to start a family… Or maybe it’s being around a human that… Actually, we still need to figure that part out”

Luna grinned, embarrassed now for what she had walked into. At the same time, she couldn’t be fully honest with Rainbow for Kelly’s sake. Although, she had a good idea of how to answer this without drawing unneeded attention to herself.

“I do have dominion over dreams, Rainbow Dash. I have learned much since our humans have arrived. If you recall, I just came from the dreams of others pursuing similar desires.”

Wow. That same workaround of using her access to the dreams of others had to be the best go-to for claiming how she knew about anything. It was good enough for even Rainbow to buy.

“Oh… lucky you. I learned most of what I know from Becky. She told me lots of stuff, but I didn’t have an interest in anything until… well… I bet you can tell.”

Off behind them, Cerb raised his hand with a thumbs up, excited to get back to where they had left off.

“Sexy Battle Nurse Dashie, I’m ready for your booster shots… You’ll get a sucker when I’m done.”

These dreams were going to be a real treat to continue running across, and Luna had to cover her face with her wing to muffle her snickers, also thankfully blocking an ear twitch out of sight.

Rainbow, however, hid her face behind both wings in shame to hide herself, hoping not to wake ever again.

“Forget what I said. Tell Fluttershy and Rarity I’m ready to die now.”

Sadly embarrassed for her fellow feathered friend, Luna forced her laughter away, knowing she had to support this mare.

“Fear not, Rainbow. There is no need to be ashamed of your desires to be with Justin. I even fancied him myself for a time.”

“You did?” Rainbow asked, surprised to hear Luna openly share such a detail. “Is that why you bailed on Benny?”

Perhaps Luna was admitting too much. She’d have to play this safe.

“Rainbow… every human has something about them that makes them desirable and worthy of our affection. So much so that most have taken on having more than one to love… and probably fuck like crazy. I mean, honestly… It is simply ridiculous what they can do and are willing to do with us.”

She wanted so much more than the close embraces and kisses she originally sought from Kelly the more this conversation continued. She really needed to pull back, but she really did feel for Rainbow.

“I had contemplated Benny as well, and it was a sad set of circumstances that led me to realize pursuing him wasn’t what I truly desired. Lumberman, as lovely a stallion he has shown himself to be for Applejack, is so clearly focused on loving no mare other than her. Even Peter captured my interest for a time, but with all Twilight had suffered through for him, as well as Oven Fresh, I simply could not in good conscious interject myself when they both deserve his heart more than I. Chris… I know not of any bed big enough to carry the burden he has gathered that could tolerate adding me.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes at being reminded of that little miracle.

“I still can’t believe Chris bagged that many mares before any of us even knew what was going on. And he’s banging all of them! He wore them all out before the party and still had energy to spare!” She thought for a moment. “Should we be worried about the others who don’t have Chris’s numbers?”

Somewhere nearby, another cry for help called out, though it was a stallion's for a change.

"Please, don't hate me! I didn't mean to! I'm sorry!"

For a moment, Luna welcomed another's misery if it got her mind off anything sex-related. This was finally giving her a reason to stop incriminating herself.

"My apologies, Rainbow Dash. Please accept this gift as penitence for my intrusion."

Luna’s horn flashed once, then again to open a portal behind her. With only a small tear in the open air, Luna jumped into the next dream to save the next pony in need. Although, that left Rainbow to continue her dream without knowing why Luna left her giftless.

“What the fuck? Kill the mood why don’t cha? And what did she even-”

“Sexy Battle Nurse Dashie.”Cerb’s voices called out for their battle mare. “We had a fight with an oak tree and now have an abundance of wood.”

Confused, she turned back to see another Cerb had been created and was standing next to the Cerb she left laying in the grass, just as eager for her to join them.

This was more than enough to get her back in the mood.

“Hoooooly fuck, I hope I don’t talk in my sleep tonight.”

[Over in the next dream.]

Luna entered to an angry mob of Ponyville’s ponies jeering around a stallion cowering under a cardboard sign.

“Abuser!”

“Jerk!”

“You’re no better than the Timberwolves!”

“Know it all!”

Luna marched out to the dreaming pony being harassed.

“SILENCE!”

The manifestations of Ponyville’s residents parted from her path and faded out of existence. One by one as they vanished, it was made clear who made the desperate cries.

“Hard Hat? This is an odd departure from your usual dreams of hammering nails. And.. what is that sign you are holding?”

Still shaking, Hard Hat flipped the sign over that he had been hiding under.

“Will work for food?” She read the words aloud. “Please, do explain.”

Dwelling on his recent mistakes, memories began to drift around them. The hard time he gave Lumberman in the hardware store, how he talked down Lumberman again, then the scene that played over and over.

“Listen here, lady."

Thud.

“Listen here, lady."

Thud.

“Listen here, lady."

Thud.

“Listen here, lady."

Thud.

While his memory wasn't him outright coldcoking Applejack, the overaggression displayed of him jamming his hoof into her chest was more than enough to anger Luna. Even if it hadn’t been Applejack, she would have had more than just a few words to say about such behavior.

Then, the rest of the events unfolded: Lumberman's strong approach, Applejack's putting him in his place, and his coworkers' dejection. All of it played out until she watched the memory of him walking away alone, and neither said a word to the other.

There wasn’t much to say. Not when she could see the shame that kept him silent. Of course, like any good leader, the words eventually did come.

"You are a very lucky fool, Hard Hat. You know not what a human is capable of or the lengths they will go to protect those they care for. If you did, your dream would have you in a body cast begging for new teeth, not work."

He had no leg to stand on nor the pride to defend himself.

“I’d deserve it. I put my hooves on a client over work I wasn’t even doing for her. All because I thought I was the best pony for the job, and Lumberman, a non-pony we’ve never even heard of, not even from our world, got the job? I was angry… jealous… so arrogant to think everypony would want me to do the job right for them.”

Dropping his sign and sulking even lower, he gave up on himself.

“I used to be Hard Hat, the pony who put skyscrapers in Manehattan, luxury homes in Canterlot, the pony who built Ponyville hospital… Now I’m just a schmuck who beats his clients. None of my crew even stood up for me. Most of them work for Lumberman now. I’m finished.”

With little pity for this pony's aggressive nature, she was ready to lay into him.

"Your talent is building. Everypony knows this, so why would you try to force yourself on them?"

"I don't know," he honestly answered. "I just heard what he wanted and it was so unlike anything I ever thought of."

Luna almost nodded, having witnessed their advanced knowledge in practice.

"They come from a different world. Why would they not do things differently? Regardless, you have made a terrible mess of things. And for the way Lumberman treats ponies, I can't blame them for being so inclined to work for him. I hope you have learned from your mistakes."

Hard Hat started to tear up, knowing how much he lost.

"I have. I only hope I can convince him I really am sorry for what I've done."

Luna seemed doubtful, but he was being honest, never wavering in his conviction.

"Princess, I tried to apologize once, but he was still so angry… but… is Applejack okay?"

That was a problem she still had to follow up on.

"Applejack is a strong pony. She is doing just fine under his care."

Hard Hat nodded, seeming at least relieved by the answer.

"That's good. I hope Lumberman does come around like he said he would. I need to make things right. "

His mind went back to his last encounter with Lumberman, accidentally bringing it into view for Luna to see him standing at Applejack’s porch, talking to Lumberman.

"I'll be available at the hardware store most often if you're looking for me. And… I was in town and heard… I don't know what happened, but I hope Applejack is doing okay. Far be it from me to say, but she's a good pony, and… the whole town knows you're taking good care of her. I wish you both the best."

The expression on Lumberman’s face was hard to read, but the anger was there… yet also the desire for control and maybe a little empathy.

"It's appreciated, and I'll come around soon. This whole thing between us needs to get worked out. Have a good day."

Again, Luna was impressed with these humans. Even still, their limits should not be tested.

"Listen closely, Hard Hat, so as not to threaten the good graces we have with Lumberman, the other humans, or any of those entrusted with their safety. That includes any pony they have been so accepting to now consider to be more than friends. That being said."

She took a deep breath, doing all she could to calm herself.

"You are still one of my precious subjects. If… you are ever intimidated, threatened, or injured when unprovoked, even by them, it will be dealt with accordingly."

Hard Hat gulped, now worried he might be in danger.

"Lumberman isn't actually going to hurt me, is he?"

Friends or not, Luna was still responsible to her kingdom, and she would not deny him her protection.

"At every confrontation, every human has shown great displays of restraint. So, I do not believe he would ever act without reason, nor do more than would be needed. However, just as we have done what we can to make them feel welcome and safe, no pony should ever believe that any human is to be given special favor over the safety of my subjects. You have given your heartfelt apology and seek to make amends. Whatever comes of your reputation will be your responsibility to address. Your safety is mine."

Opening another gateway to continue her patrol, she departed, leaving her last words to echo through his dream.

"You are a better pony than your worst deeds. Be that better pony, Hard Hat."

[Back in space between dreams.]

"Now… Trixie and Big Mac," Luna questioned aloud. "Where might their dreams be?"

She focused her senses to find what should have been familiar spaces, but the whispers of lewdness were distracting her. The noises of wet kisses, moans, and what had to be Rainbow sucking and slurping sloppily were everywhere. She could only imagine the sights her ponies were putting on and enjoying. It all reminded her of what was waiting for her when she returned.

"Son of a bitch! Fuck this, I'm done. I can’t wait any longer."

Drawing from her inner strength, Luna put on her strongest front and jumped straight into another dream, one she would rather not visit.

Laying on a beach towel, overlooking the edge of the calm ocean, Celestia lay basking in her sun.

"This better be important, dear sister," she callously greeted the dream intruder, not even turning to acknowledge her.

Luna, somewhat regretting allowing her sister to learn to better control her dreams, rolled her eyes.

"Tis nothing so urgent you need be concerned, so I will be brief. Something has come up that requires my attention, and I will be lowering the moon prematurely. To avoid this becoming a recurring issue, I will be seeking Twilight’s assistance to alleviate this burden and focus on more dream disturbances. I will be speaking with Trixie tomorrow directly… do not think we are not appreciative of you sending her our way."

Celestia levitated up a tropical drink and took a sip.

"Very well, but… do me this one favor for interrupting what little time I have in this sanctuary of mine. Let our new guests know they are to prepare for court. Only one of my guards has yet to wake, and we cannot confirm his actions until then… unless you can reach him."

At the mention of the event, Luna couldn’t help but flinch, wishing desperately that they could have put it in the past by now.

"His mind was damaged. It will heal, but my attempts to navigate his dreams would likely do more harm. If we are to get a viable confession of his actions, they will have to be given in the waking world. However, I will alert Kelly and company to ready themselves."

"Thank you," Celestia replied, clearly annoyed, but then suddenly sounded more attentive. "How proud was Cutter seeing her daughter receiving her award? The write-up for her was very well done."

Oof… now there was a story best avoided for now.

"Cutter, unfortunately, missed the ceremony. However, after being informed of how things have transpired, they have never been closer. Though, I will have to discuss with her plans for any future with us."

With the only news Celestia cared for having completed, she grew weary of the conversation, as well as the company.

"I'm glad to hear, but if Cutter is unsure of her future, let her know I will always have a place for her in the Solar Guard. Otherwise… I would like what little time I have left here alone."

Not at all happy to potentially lose Cutter, let alone to her sister, Luna was ready to leave, though she would be wondering if Celestia had noticed Cutter’s disgruntled behavior and said nothing of it.

"Sweet dreams, sister."

As the gateway closed, Celestia lowered her shades on a second drink, still untouched.

"I truly am alone, aren't I?"

[Back in Luna’s room.]

Scrolling through some old photos and chilling to some music on her phone, Kelly jumped at Luna’s abrupt return.

"Shit… you scared the fuck out of me."

Clearly not what she expected to hear, Luna blinked, shocked at such a phrase.

"How… How do we get it back?"

Not expecting Luna to take it literally, Kelly laughed.

"It's just an expression. Why’d you come back so early?"

Grinning, Luna made her way to the window, her horn already glowing.

"The patrol of my pony's dreams had proven… well… let's just say I'm taking the rest of the night off."

"Oh?" Kelly cutely asked. "Was Mac dreaming of us again?"

As Luna began to lower the moon, she couldn't help but chuckle at the first two dreams she came across. Those alone were enough to make her return. It was hard to say how she would have handled finding the dreams Big Mac must be having. Though Rainbow’s seemed far more exciting.

"I didn't make it that far, sadly. It seems many of our pony friends have some crushes they are dreaming about. I wasn't ready to see their fantasies… some more vivid than others."

With the moon now lowered, she turned back to Kelly, all her apprehensions taking a back seat.

"I also saw my sister. Your attackers will be facing justice soon, but for now, we have the night to ourselves. Let us give Mac a story worth dreaming about."

Author's Note

So, the party is finally over and the list of potential problems for Sniff are growing with every mare. Daisy, Lily, and Roseluck seemed to have moved up the list enough to snag a lunch date. Although, given the progress with Mayor Mare and Top Shelf getting coached by Cutter, and even Lyra being pulled into the mix... Wait? Why was Mayor Mare standing outside when Sniff went to leave?

I guess we'll have to find out later because the stroy cut back over to Benny dealing with two drunk ponies and Becky leaving him to entertain his two mares. Which turned out to take a turn that probably came on a little too strong with him opening up so fast. Although, sometimes poeple just reach the point where they reach out like that.

At least they were receptive to him and get to watch Oliver and Company.

Then came the big reveal, as it is a story not widely known about Celesta and her early adventures with the mirrors. Our lovely Celestia had once found a world that nearly became her new life. However, it was a love not to lived out together.

Though the real question might be, what was Sunset Shimmer doing there? Whatever the reeason, Celestia is getting a little hot headed over all of it. Perhaps Spearhead and his two unfortunate subordinates should be worried about who she takes that anger out on.

Then, of course, things aren't looking so good for Lyra and Bon Bon. Then again, with Bon Bon looking to remove the humans and Lyra trying to get closer, yet neither confirming their intentions, why wouldn't they butt heads? Then again, perhaps it's jealousy driving Bon Bon to be so aggressive because of Lyra's infatuation with Sniff and the other humans. At the same time, maybe Lyra wasn't sure about the future that she and Bon Bon could have together.

That could cause some problems.

Lastly, our lovely Luna and Kelly are struggling to make it to daylight. That probably wouldn't have been an issue, except for the fact that Kelly is such a terrible tease!

A terrible tease up until it came time to be real with dream watching mare. Having moved so quickly onto each other, they didn't really get much time to map out where they were actually comfortable with each other. Considering Kelly had

It was magical Luna was able to pull herself away to get back to her royal duties. Not that the dreams of her subjects were going to make things any easier for her.

Mayor Mare getting felt up in her office, Topsy getting freaking at work, and Rainbow Dash... God bless that mare's soul to the point she doesn't talk in her sleep.

Of course, Hard Hat's still dealing with the fall out of his choices, though not nearly as exciting as Luna rushing off to test out her choices. Granted, only after a brief running with her big sis.

However...

For those that have been waiting, be ready for a Bonus Saturday release, as well as a continuation of what is about to be a very... very... long night. Starting with:

Chapter 79.1:No Turning Back Now:
A Mayor, a Baker, and a Curious Princess.
79.2 No Turning Back Now: To be Announced.
79.3 No Turning Back Now: To be Announced.
79.4 No Turning Back Now: To be Announced.
79.5 No Turning Back Now: To be Announced.
79.6 No Turning Back Now: To be Announced.

79. 1. No Turning Back Now: A Mayor, a Baker, and a Curious Princess.

[Outside Benny’s house after Sniff and company bid their farewells.]

When Sniff exited the house with Twilight and Ovens, he was met with the welcoming smile from Mayor Mare. It appeared that she had been waiting for them.

“Twilight insisted I wait for you all to walk me back home, I… My goodness. I’m still so overwhelmed by all of this. It’s so unorthodox, but, well... I can’t help but be grateful.”

Twilight smiled innocently and started to lead them off.

“It is unusual, but after getting to know Peter, and seeing how the other girls have gotten together with his friends, I can’t help to think that this might be a better way of building relationships. Not to mention, I’m sure Peter is looking forward to showing his appreciation for everything you’ve done for Ovens.”

Sniff grinned and rolled his eyes.

“Don’t make it sound so superficial, Twi.”

Ovens giggled, knowing how true that was.

“Don’t listen to Twilight, Mayor. Peter had an interest in you even before he knew about that. You really left an impression on him at the spa.”

Of course, Sniff wasn’t going to let these two try and spit some game for him. Not when the history those two shared started before the spa day.

"Mayor, you don't have to listen to anything these two say. I've already said plenty, and do you remember what I said?"

Mayor Mare couldn't explain why a taken stallion hitting on her excited her so much, but this was different. Sniff was… there was so much about him she couldn't say anything that was more important than the other. Although one thing was clear about him, and that told her all she needed to know.

"I remember everything you told me, Peter, and I don't think you led me on a single time. You're right, you've already said plenty. I know what I want.

There wasn’t much of any exciting or deep conversation on the way back. Mostly, it consisted of the ponies at the party and how they reacted to the fights and seeing the humans getting so close and kissing ponies. According to Mayor Mare, there’s been a lot of rumors of mares who had been planning to use the party as their chance to ask out Sniff and his other male friends. Although, there were no rumors of the stallions wanting to ask out the girls. A few lookers and admirers, but no serious interest.

Sniff couldn’t wrap his head around that. It didn’t seem possible.

“The stallions of the town really must be dense to be surrounded by so many fine girls and… I mean, nothing? Really? That’s gotta change. It just ain’t right.”

Mayor Mare giggled, still fawning over Sniff and how close they were getting.

“Peter, having you in our town is going to make a lot of mares happy, and plenty more jealous, I’m sure. Unfortunately, this is my little home here.”

Sniff looked around. They were already back in town. Time really did fly by, although Twilight remembered that there was something that still had to be given. Unfortunately, judging by Sniff looking around, the setting was wrong, or he needed more time to make it work.

Thankfully, it wouldn’t take much for Twilight to buy him some time.

“You know, Mayor, for all the time I’ve been in Ponyville, and we’ve worked together, I’ve never seen your home. Not the inside, at least.”

Mayor laughed a little, realizing it was true but also a silly thing to bring up. However, when she looked back to comment as such, she could see Ovens make eyes towards Sniff and Twilight giving her a wink. It couldn’t be any more obvious what the cue was, and she wasn’t going to let it slip by.

“You know, you’re right. As a matter of fact, Peter, you’ve only been to Ovens’ home so far, haven’t you? Would you care to step inside, get a little more familiar with the home styles of Ponyville?”

That was cute, and Sniff had to give it to Twilight for trying so hard for him.

“I’d love to take a look inside.”

It was the most stereotypical scene walking up to the house this world could have offered. Mayor Mare merely had to push the door open; she didn’t even bother locking it. What a lovely town where petty crime wasn’t even a passing thought.

Inside the house, there wasn’t much to speak of. Simple furniture, hardwood floors, a few pictures, and what looked to be some paperwork from her office was all there was in view. Compared to the extravagant and, at times, exotic homes he’d seen from ponies like Twilight and Rarity, it certainly came up short.

In spite of that, however, there was a simple charm to it, welcoming and soothing in a way he couldn’t quite describe.

“Pardon me for a moment,” Mayor Mare excused herself, slipping by the three. “I’m just going to wash my hooves. I’ll only be a moment.”

After she rounded the corner, the running water started, and Ovens couldn’t help but excitedly ask, “You know, with it being only us here, would you want to do more than just kiss her?”

Sniff grinned and waved a naughty girl finger at her.

“No… gotta take this slow and not… you know, give her too much and make her uncomfortable.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, still struggling to believe how crazy this all was, yet also secretly excited to see how things were going to play out.

There wasn’t much time to debate the issue, as Mayor Mare walked out again, still wearing the gown, but her hair a bit more relaxed. Honestly, it was a little odd to see her literally with her hair down as opposed to its usual style.

“Not much of a tour to give,” The mayor warmly stated. “It’s a simple home. I tend to spend most of my time in my office and rarely eat in my own kitchen. So… at least it’s clean.”

All those present could hear the Mayor’s slight disappointment over how little her home had to show.

Yet, Sniff didn’t seem bothered, taking a few steps into the center of the room and giving it a quick look over. She didn’t have much, but she was trying her best to impress him and keep him there longer. He couldn’t downplay the fact that the only thing making her uncomfortable was the anticipation for him to make the next move, and he couldn’t help but give in.

“It certainly is... I really love the high ceilings.”

He reached up and touched the ceiling without even having to fully extend his arm, drawing a chuckle from the three. Since that cleared up the tension, it was as good a time as any to give the mayor what they all were waiting for.

Still... so weird.

“Well, Mayor, I honestly can’t thank you enough for everything. Helping Ovens, helping Cutter so it all could happen. The warm welcome, the business you trusted me with… Our first dance.”

The mayor blushed again. In fact, her cheeks were starting to hurt a little from it happening so often. She was just nervous about the kiss she knew was coming.

“It was all a pleasure, Peter… and while I’m sad to see the evening end, might I ask you for a kiss goodnight before you leave in return for at least one of these good deeds?”

The metaphorical balls on this mare. Actually, she might deserve a little more than that. Certainly more than the simple kiss on the lips that Twilight and Ovens talked him into giving her back at the party. Probably could have been a bit more handsy, though.

“You need only ask, but if you’re offering an exchange of favors, I can’t simply leave you with only a kiss.”

He knelt down, certain there was something they weren’t telling him.

Just like with Top Shelf, asking for the kiss was a line she was fed. He thought it had to be Ovens, though for as much as Twilight pushed, he couldn’t count her out. Although, that made him believe Mayor Mare was aware of a lot more if both of them had been in on it.

The kiss started soft and straightforward, just lips touching lips. Then his hand glided down to feel along her chin and hold her in place as he pressed a little closer. Testing her limits, his other hand felt up her neck and ran his fingers through her mane, drawing out her first moan. Finally, she pushed back, rearing up and holding him around his chest, trying to keep him there longer.

She was more aggressive than Top Shelf, and Sniff thought that should be rewarded.

He started by standing up, letting the mayor rise with him until he could get his fingers just below the waistline of her gown and started to inch it up in small bunches. This was far more than he did with Top Shelf, and he had to make sure it wasn’t too much for her.

“You don't mind, do you?” He asked, pulling away from their kiss.

Naturally dazed by her already overloaded senses, Mayor Mare was ready to say anything if it meant he wouldn’t stop.

“I only put it on for you.”

She pushed back for another kiss, surprised to feel his lips part and how he licked between hers. It was like Cutter had told her, and there wasn’t anypony to hold her back, so she pulled away far enough to let him know she didn’t need the garment.

“If you want it off, I hope it’s so you can touch me like you do, Little Miss Ovens.”

This mare's metaphorical balls just might be bigger than his. As far as the request went, at least.

He glanced at Ovens and Twilight, who both smiled and gave an approving nod. If things were this easy for them, he was starting to think that things like permission and consent might be as foreign of a concept to them as a Julian calendar. However, that didn't deter him from leaving this mare with a smile as he continued to inch up her gown while slowly teasing her with a decadent tasting of tongues.

Finally, with the fabric high enough and over her hips, he hooked his thumbs underneath and followed through with the rest of his hands over her flanks. By her response, she had been wanting this, and he was happy to feed her desires.

His hands crept farther back, feeling over her firm cheeks and down her thighs. She knew what his hands were capable of, yet even that didn’t prepare her for what was happening. The differences between how he started her massage, how he ended it, and now this? It was as clear to her as night and day. This was the intimate touch that was held in such high regard.

The feeling of his hands running down her inner thighs made her lightheaded and her chest heavy. It felt so good that she wanted more of it and mindlessly pressed her hips forward, forcing his thumbs deeper into the crest of her groin.

There was a spark of something magical growing in her, then his hands were gone, and the gown fell back into place. He gave her one last swipe of his tongue over hers and then pulled away.

"More than just a kiss, but we'll save cashing in that favor for something a little more special."

A little sad to have it end, but so pleased to hear there was more to come, she smiled dreamily.

"I look forward to it."

Slightly disappointed, Ovens smiled and shook her head at Sniff after their good night pleasantries were exchanged, and the three started back to the castle.

"You're so cruel, Peter. You couldn't even give her one finger?"

Sniff rolled his eyes at the provocative mare’s quick desire to descend into debauchery.

"Ovens, please. This is a woman we're talking about. Kind, loving, sensitive, with her own wants and needs. You can't just go diving in and not know how she wanted to be touched. I was slow with you, and how good was that?"

Ovens scoffed in a joking response, though didn’t argue his point.

“Well, why not at least give her one climax?”

Sniff finally started to see there was a gap in their approach, one that he was bridging towards their desires. Though, that bridge would have to be crossed with some clarifications.

“There’s more to it than just the physicality of it. Far more than just pretty words and a smile that I could have faked to get even more from her if that’s all I wanted.”

He looked down to see a constant snapping of Oven’s ear and an excitedly flustered look upon her face.

“Or is this less about Mayor Mare and really about you getting what you want right now?”

Oven hummed and giggled drunkenly while rubbing up close against Sniff as they walked closer to the castle.

“Twilight invited me over with you tonight. I’ve wanted this since you first saw me wearing this skirt, and I was hoping that if I pose for you… maybe you would undress me?”

That was a concept Twilight hadn’t considered about clothing. Part of the appeal was treating the clothes like the wrappings over a present. The gift was sharing what they kept covered up. That sounded like a promising venture to join him in.

“I’ve been to a few fashion shows, do you think I should give modeling for you a shot?”

Looking past the perversion of neither of them being human, which it wasn’t anymore, there was no reasoning with Sniff at this point.

“Yes, yes, for the love of friendship, so much, yes. Why the fuck are we only walking to get back?”

[Up in Twilight’s room.]

Twilight opened the door to let in her developing herd.

“And, Ovens, this is where you’ll be staying with us tonight.”

Ovens happily galloped into the center of the room, amazed at the sheer size and scale of it all.

“Look at how huge your room is. You could almost fit my entire first floor in here. And your bed!”

She ran up and leaped on the mattress. It was the biggest, most comfortable bed she’d ever been in. So much so, she began to roll around on it like a drunken teenager.

“I’ve never seen a bed this big before.” She immediately ceased her rolling as her mind suddenly had an epiphany. “We could probably fit every mare we’ve invited and still have room for more on this thing.”

Sniff laughed nervously, still at odds with all the temptation they were pushing on him if he was to keep control. Sure, he was on board with the idea, but he’d always made it a point to pace himself with these sorts of things.

“Hey, now, one mare at a time.”

Since Sniff didn’t want to play that game right now, Oven decided to give him what he asked for.

“How about this mare, then?”

She turned and posed on the bed, lounging comfortably with one leg extended straight back and the other curled in, giving Sniff the faintest hint of the site of her panties.

Upon seeing how much fun Ovens was having, Twilight decided to play along. However, she had the advantage of seeing what guys liked to see, at least according to the questionable medical film that Benny hid away from them.

“Peter, would you like me to pose like this as well?”

She plopped the front of her body down on the bed with her back legs spread wide, and her ass arched up.

As soon as she lifted her tail, Sniff could see just how well it pronounced the outline of her crotch. The thin material of her panties revealed every angle of the arches of her labia and subtle curves of her pubic mound.

Naturally, it was only thanks to his years of experience and self-control that kept him from freaking out at the sight.

"Hey," Sniff called out, trying jokingly to sound hurt. "What's with you both ganging up on me like this?"

Ever the playful flirt, Oven continued to slowly hike up her skirt more.

"We thought you liked this, though? Don't you like the way we look in our cute little outfits?"

Her horn started to glow, and she slipped her panties to the side to reveal just how wet she was. It was a clever seduction, but with the frequent twitching in her ears and twerking of her tail, she couldn’t hide how ready she was.

“Or would you like to see a little less clothes on?”

It wasn’t within Sniff’s DNA to resist such a sight, let alone the offer. That didn’t mean he couldn’t at least take some other types of precautions.

“Please don’t tell the other girls to do this to me. I can only handle so much.”

If there was one thing Ovens loved, it was when she had something she could lord over her new stallion. Within reason, of course… Probably.

“Oh? How much more until you can’t handle me looking like this?”

Again, she primed her magic and rolled onto her back. Knowing that he was still watching, she took hold of her panties in her aura. Teasingly, she closed her legs and raised them up before pulling them up to her thighs and lowered her hooves down to the bed.

She left herself effectively uncovered but kept the panties at such an angle to cover nearly all of her dripping honey pot. Knowing how Sniff loved to look at her, it must have been the ultimate tease.

Twilight giggled at the scene and joined Ovens on the bed. There was so much more she wanted to learn about the physicality of sex. It played such a pivotal role in how these relationships were supposed to work. There was, of course, also the fact that she knew how much Sniff loved sex and pleasing his partners. It wouldn’t hurt to help encourage him a little.

“Peter, you were nothing short of amazing all day.”

That was just the lead-in for Twilight, having decided to follow suit, giving him more of a tease, letting his imagination build up by pointing the opening of her skirt away from him. Whatever the reason, he had a thing for how the skirts and panties covered up the ladies he desired—something about not seeing their most arousing parts and the anticipation for when he could.

She could easily play that up and let the aura of her magic glow a little brighter under her skirt as she removed her own panties.

Still standing in front of the bed, Sniff watched Twilight very effectively seduce him as she effortlessly pulled her panties down her legs. Both girls were so attractive at this moment. He couldn’t keep his focus on either one. Not until Twilight spoke up again.

“From everything you’ve shared with me, how you let me experience what you and Ovens shared, then helping her reconnect with her mother-”

Her slow removal ended as they came to rest on her ankles. Technically, it was much lower, on her pastern, just above the hoof. Something he should have learned from the anatomy charts at the spa. Regardless of the technical names, it was very effectively capturing his attention.

“Plus, your willingness to share yourself with so many others, and even how happy you made Mayor Mare.”

She pulled her bottom hoof out of the panties and then kicked them off towards Sniff, briefly giving him a glance of her as her skirt opened up with the swing of her leg.

“Wouldn’t you like to enjoy yourself on my big bed? I’d love to see more of what you can do, and I’m sure Ovens is eager to thank you as well. ”

It was a real struggle not to strip down and break in Ovens the way she wanted, but he needed to stay in control. Not just that, he had to give her something new that wouldn’t have her begging for him to fuck her properly. Only one thing came to mind, something he was curious to try himself, and thus he approached the bed, hoping this would keep her pacified.

"Well, since little Miss Ovens here had such a big day and got kicked around a bit, I can't be too rough with her."

Instantly, Ovens feared the worst.

"So… we’re not going to rut?"

Climbing onto the bed, Sniff slowly approached the horned mare.

"All in due time."

He placed his hands on her knees, preparing to build up her anticipation. Enticingly, he began feeling up and down her thighs until he hooked his thumbs under her panties. Once he had her unguarded, he was going to do all he could to take her mind off his dick.

“There are some deliciously wonderful things you have yet to experience. And what you had today was a bit more than I wanted to build you up to. But since Twilight wants to see what more I can do, it’d be rude not to oblige her.”

Judging by how saturated her panties were and the mess left behind, she must have wanted this nearly all day. To be in such a condition, it was more than likely she would be easily thrilled into exhaustion.

“We haven’t done this yet, but I think you’re going to love it.”

He pulled her panties off and opened her legs to that lovely sight of what was waiting for him. Given all the signs, there wasn’t going to be much build-up for this. He knew how worked up she already was. Also, the bruises over her body, as fast as they were healing, really limited the foreplay.

Trailing his hands down her thighs, he swept them even lower, taking a fistful of the fabric on either side and yanking her closer.

With her heart rate higher, he moved in to calm her concerns and raised her pulse again.

He started with small kisses down her inner thigh while he devoted his fingers to her flanks. Every peck had her squirming and fidgeting, thinking she knew what he had in mind. Yet, when he reached the divide of her inner thighs, inching closer to that stretch of flesh so close to her quivering crevice, he teased with edging further but continued up between her breasts.

“Peter, pleeeeeease. Don’t be so meeeeeean.”

Next to them, Twilight had crawled closer to watch, wanting to see how this act would make Ovens react to the new form of stimulation.

Surprisingly, the way he moved and took his time reminded her so much of the story again. Everything he did was so meticulous and delicate. From her observation, it looked as though the way he was treating her was to make her feel special and appreciated.

Something as simple as a gesture of feeling over her limbs. The slightest touch to show her that every part of her was important. There was no point of contact he gave or glance, given that he didn’t do anything but savor every moment.

What she watched wasn't much like what Starlight had described. Aside from how it seemed like Chris was still fighting his shyness, and Starlight or the others had to physically initiate sex. How they went about it was completely different.

Even now, Ovens was panting and trying her best to wordlessly encourage Sniff to give her that peak of intensity that only he could. Had it been Chris, he would have her halfway to exhaustion by now.

That wasn't to say that Sniff couldn’t skip the foreplay, as he called it. When he offered a helping hand in the kitchen, he had surprised her with it the first time. He put her in a compromising position while giving her what she wanted. Not only did she thank him for it, but there was a new level of trust that she had given him because of it.

He really made sex something special and empowering for her. Their whole relationship had given her the confidence to not just stand up to her mother but even fight just to stay with him. There looked to be some correlation with Starlight and her feelings for Chris when she went up against Rainbow Dash, but this was more concrete. Ovens was free of confusion about what she wanted and how she felt.

It was clear how Sniff was using sex to help others. It was a new kind of magic that had yet to be fully understood, and he was teaching Twilight so much.

His slow approach of working her up, judging by the rich scent of her arousal in the air, had worked. Finally, he saw fit to reward her patience by letting Ovens know he was about to move on by hovering his lips over her marehood. His hot breath foretold his next target of focus as he descended, enveloping her pussy in a gentle, open kiss.

Ovens trembled and moaned as his lips crept over her sodden nethers—each tempered peck growing more invasive than the last until revealing the pink beneath.

As he explored her depths, Twilight realized how much trust must have been to be given to him.

Ovens was vulnerable yet still confident that only more good would come from him invading her. It wasn't that long ago that any pony would have been chastised for touching another pony like this. Probably even worse for the pony who wanted it. But he made it desirable; something Twilight now wanted to understand and experience.

She thought of Sniff holding her, sinking into her with his lovely laps, tasting her, and the leisurely strides with his hands. They all left her with butterflies in her stomach. Her thoughts promptly went back to her first real experience that nearly led to Ovens being rutted before her very eyes.

The heat. The pulsating reactions to each other. The scent of clovers and a mare’s lust—even how Ovens struggled to move while her body seemed to act on its own.

The contradicting feelings of disgust and curiosity mixed with her obliviousness of sex and some perplexing familiarity. All of it captivated her and brought her back to him.

Ovens orgasmed hard, and Twilight watched her every response to having her body ravished by only oral stimulation.

The mare was speechless, with only airy gasps and moans that begged for more as she reached down to help spread herself open for him. It was as if the only motions she could control were those to ease the continuation of sex. All others were reflexive twitches and spasms of her body’s state of disorientation from the rhapsody flooding her senses.

It was amazing how long Sniff could keep her cumming. Plunging his tongue into the shallows of her honey pot, licking up and down her slit, suckling over her clit while tracing the tip of his tongue around it. Then, when it seemed as if she was about to lose that constant peak, he slipped in his middle finger and started a new cycle of having her reach the pinnacle of ecstasy.

The amount of violent orgasms could not be counted behind the legs Ovens had wrapped around him. But buried between her thighs, Sniff relished in them all, devouring her pussy and drinking in as much as he could while her muscles stroked his finger as she came.

It was clear that Sniff’s efforts were to keep her pleasure constant, drown her in a successive string of climaxes that rolled over each other.

When all was said and done, and her legs had long since fallen to the side, she was deliriously giddy in her revelry. It would have gone on longer, but while doing all he could to hold her in another constant orgasm, he noticed signs of discomfort.

While wiggling his finger in as deep as he could and suckling on her clit, he felt an unusual trembling in her legs. He opened his eyes to see her mouth open in such a way that was clearly not a sign of enjoyment.

Now concerned, he quickly pulled his lips away, prompting Oven's smile to return.

“You okay there, hun?” he asked, trying not to sound overly worried.

Ovens slowly closed her legs, weakly holding his arm and hand in place.

“Stay inside, but come closer to me,” she quietly requested in a weak, dreamy voice.

Sniff grinned and rolled his eyes, loving how much this mare loved to keep going even when she was clearly spent. Even still, he couldn’t help but oblige such a simple request.

“Okay, this is twice today I’ve worn you out. I think it’s about t-”

Springing out with an unexpected burst of speed and strength, Ovens raised her hooves and pulled Sniff down to her. She lifted herself only enough to bring her lips to his and shamelessly showed her appreciation… for the few brief seconds she could before letting go and collapsing with remains of her cum on her lips.

“You're too good to me, Peter, but I really can’t keep this up if you aren’t getting what you need.”

Those words were both endearing yet cutting.

“Ovens, I—”

“But I’ll do all I can until you’re ready,” she softly whispered. “I'll even join you if it helps.”

Before Sniff could pose a rebuttal, she was peacefully taken by sleep, much to his own relief.

It was invigorating to see until those last few words, but Twilight started to wonder how much better sex was than anything she had felt in the hot tub with him. How much closer to him was Ovens now compared to her now? Were they closer with each other than she was the night Sniff came to her rescue to comfort her through all the struggles she broke down under? Could he end up liking Ovens more for how openly she embraced her sexuality? That he might want to only be with her? Could she lose her first love interest all over again by not accepting how she really felt or recognizing what she wanted?

Why did she still not feel that same heat and desire to have him take her royal virginity and claim her as his own? How much more did she have to learn to finally be comfortable and rid herself of that stupid, voiceless memory?

What even was the memory? She could barely recall, only that sex was… something, but what? It wasn’t bad or wrong, but the memory had left an impression on her that made her disinterested on the topic, uncomfortable even. Not that she felt that way completely around Sniff, but it still bound itself to her.

And now Ovens needed her help. That had to be what that last offer was about.

"I think she's talking about what Chris is doing," Twilight softly commented. "Starlight is the only one who he can actually rut. Even then, the other girls still can't keep up with him, even together… Well, you saw them today."

This was sounding a lot like she was putting him on the spot. She would have to turn this around to something positive.

"Not that they seem to mind. Much like Ovens, they all clearly enjoy it. Also, just like Ovens, they don't want you to go without being satisfied."

Sniff moved to sit upright, not feeling any bit spectacular given how the night had ended after this added commentary.

He thought of what to say, but there wasn’t anything he could think of without falling into full degeneracy. It almost started to feel like he was being used by them, or worse, he was poisoning them with his depravity.

At the same time, it felt like they legitimately needed him, that he was freeing them from romantic isolation and the deprivation of their sexual expression. Something he could easily end up using them for.

“I feel like I’m doing more harm than good if I’m not going to be able to give everyone the fairy tale ending they deserve… and I need a shower.”

Whatever Twilight had hoped this night would be, she could see everything was perfect until Ovens spoke from the heart. If this was putting Sniff in a dark place, she had to be there for him just as much as she had to be there for the growing herd she now needed for him.

“Don’t let what she said make you think what you’re doing is anything short of commendable. I understand your need for relationships where sex is made available for you. And, I’m finally starting to understand why the more I see how they all react to what you can do for them."

While she couldn’t speak for the other mares involved with the other humans, she could easily understand why this was so important to them. It had already become something sought after and worth fighting for.

"It’s more than impressive, and you shouldn’t worry about not giving everypony a fairy tale ending. We told everypony involved they shouldn’t expect anything long-term. Some of them agreed to date you just for the chance to learn how to find a stallion of their own.”

She could see that her reassurance was bringing at least a little bit of a smile to his face. Perhaps he needed a little more support, so shy, slyly, but very openly levitated her panties back onto the bed and slid them back over her posterior, making sure they were seated nice and tight again.

“I’m not used to wearing clothes like this for this long, especially these panties. Could I ask you to help me out of them? Maybe even let me join you for a shower?”

Sniff raised an eyebrow at Twilight, oddly curious to see where she was going with this.

Twilight giggled, knowing what he must be thinking, and she was bashful for even humoring it.

“I’m… curious to have you become more familiar with me as I am with you.” She gave him a guilty if not overtly, bashful smile. “At least visually… I’m trying so hard to get over my… I don’t even know what it is that’s making me so apprehensive.”

Sniff grinned, amused with how adorable she was and happy to shift his mind to something else.

“Twigs, I don’t want you to try and force yourself—”

“I want your help!” Twilight blurted out a little too loud as she grasped his hand.

It was a trying moment for both of them, knowing how unclear her cry for help was. The clout between the two had Twilight pull back, overtly ashamed of her behavior.

“I hate this part of myself. The part of me that told me that studying was more important than making friends. That everything needs to be perfect and how I have to please Celestia in every way possible. Even when I know I don’t need to, or I scare myself into making things worse than they need to be.”

As she admitted these thoughts, she realized just how much of her life had been controlled by her own dark thoughts. Just how many problems had she caused by not trusting herself or letting her fears overtake her?

“Peter… our first night together, our very first night together, you gave me comfort and stopped me from hurting myself.”

She giggled, remembering their short conversation. It was a little funny that when being kind, he was still a bit of a dick.

“Even if you did fall asleep before me, I felt so much better having you there with me.”

Sniff chuckled, remembering their awkward conversation and how sore he was from sleeping against the couch.

“Sorry about that, I was pretty tired. Though I have to admit, you were pretty damn cute that night.”

Twilight looked away, feeling the blush swelling in her cheeks again.

“Yeah, well… I’m sorry that it took me so much longer to come around to getting over myself and-”

She paused for a moment, remembering the instructions that kept her so distant from him in the first place.

“I let one obstacle or another stop me from getting close to you. Every time I started to let my guard down, I let my insecurities and bad habits risk hurting you.”

Seeing how much help she really needed, Sniff laid his hand on her foreleg, openly sharing some compassion for her worries.

“Twilight, I know how much you and Ovens care about me. I… normally don’t let women like you and her get so close to me. You both mean that much to me.” He huffed a short laugh as he processed what he’d just said. “Which is so fucking crazy for how short a time we’ve known each other.”

She gave him a hopeful smile, more warmth glowing in her eyes than before.

In Sniff’s mind, he was still fighting with what he was supposed to while stuck here.

“I’m so fucking horny, but I don’t want to just jerk off in front of Twilight. That’s just fucking weird, and doing it again after what I did with Ovens is going to look bad. But if she’s going to be in the shower with me, I don’t want to use her to get me off as our first… anything! But if I’m supposed to fix my screwed-up head, am I supposed to use my skills to keep helping every pony with a wet hole between their legs, or am I supposed to stop trying to fuck every mare-I mean women. I mean… goddamnit… it’s probably only a matter of time until Becky is sucking horse cocks. We’re all horse fuckers, or will be soon. What difference does it make at this point?”

He was going to have to play it by ear with an air of caution, given Twilight was still far more innocent compared to Ovens.

“I gave you the go-ahead to try whatever it is you wanted with me. So, if you want help getting undressed and a shower, I’ll be happy to oblige your request, my princess.”

Twilight blushed deeper and failed to stifle her laughs at the weak attempt at formality.

“I might be a princess, and I might be yours, but please don’t call me that. I don’t like how it sounds. You're not my subject, and even if we’re not technically a couple, or each other’s special somepony slash somehuman, I’d like to have you as my equal.”

Seeing a perfect opportunity, Sniff snickered and gently bopped her chin.

“You want to date me like I’m another princess? That’s kinda weird, but I can roleplay if that’s what you’re into.”

Having grown used to Sniff’s sense of humor, Twilight merely rolled her eyes and jumped off the bed.

“You know exactly what I mean, you jackass. Now, come on, I feel like Rarity made these panties too tight. On purpose, no doubt.”

As the words left her mouth, she stopped, seeing her own opportunity to mess with Sniff, and looked over her shoulder.

“Though I can’t tell for sure. What do you think?”

With one quick lift of her tail, she had Sniff’s full attention again, at least on one part of her.

She was sure he would follow as she started walking to her private bathroom, letting her assets bounce and sway on full display under their silky covers.

“Hurry up, and I’ll try posing for you a little more. I know we were supposed to do more of that for you, but Ovens wanted a helping hand from you since before her fight, and I’m surprised she lasted as long as she did.”

Seeing this sudden, albeit slight, transformation in Twilight, it took Sniff a moment to put together just what she was asking. Once he realized she was legitimately asking for help, he speedily made his way to join her, already removing her leggings.

"Oh, so you decided to join after all." She jokingly said as she raised her dangling, oversized sock. "Would you?"

Not being able to resist, Sniff got down to one knee and, from the top, started to slowly pull the legging off. As much as he wanted to focus on helping, he found himself wanting to make this as erotic as possible. Or was that her goal? Did she even know that was an option?

Either way, with his priorities questionably placed, he rolled his fingers down, feeling over every muscle, exploring every groove and curve.

A little surprising to notice now was just how the many fine furs that covered these ponies were impossibly soft. Heck, Mink wasn't this smooth, just like their bare skin when he ran his fingers over them. It made touching each mare all the more enticing, along with seeing how much they themselves enjoyed it.

His overly sensual method seemed to coax a positive response from Twilight, even earning a slight shutter from the princess as he trailed a finger between the pampered pads of her hooves.

With the first leg done, she offered the next forehoof, setting up another series of caresses and carefully felt out explorations.

Next was her shirt, which he started to remove by easing his hands under the waist, then feeling over her back to around her wings. The play was short, and he continued to roll the shirt up, working his arms like a lever. When the shirt met her neck, he used both hands to feel up each wing to feed them through.

Wanting to make it a little more intimate, he stood her up, facing the counter and away from him. He moved on to working his hands around her neck, guiding them over her ears, down her scalp, up her horn, until he skillfully pulled the shirts down and off her forelegs while holding himself against her back.

By this point, her body was like warm putty, conforming to his touch. Silently approving, she was subservient to his hands and wordless instructions, remembering just how good he felt against her.

As she turned around, she knew she could trust him and hopped back to sit on the countertop. Then, slowly, she presented her back right hoof.

"Two more to go," she happily offered.

Sniff teased his fingertips up from her hoof to her panty lines, well beyond the end of her leggings. His approach was well-received, observed by how she raised her leg higher, giving him a better view of her panties. And as she’d said, they were indeed tight, practically looking like a piece of second skin; it left so little to the imagination for how conforming it was.

If she wasn’t granting him some visual reward, she was overtly baiting him in.

Taking said bait, he brashly groped his way down to the scandalous accessory, making sure to put his most perverse thoughts into his work. That method worked with even greater effect when removing the last legging, at least that's what he had to assume judging by the slowly rising scent of arousal that was spiking the air around him. Even Twilight realized how worked up she had become, which surprised her, given how distracted it left her from what she tempted him in with.

“Oh… I didn’t… I said I would pose for you. Would you like me to put—”

“It’s fine,” Sniff answered, rising back to his feet. “I can tell you know my weakness, and you've exploited it wonderfully.”

He tickled his fingertips over her knees to the hem of her skirt. There were so many ways to escalate this.

Pull her forward for some dry humping, maybe start necking with her, let his hands return under her skirt, and see where she would allow them to venture. She had to be close to breaking… but that wasn’t what she deserved or wanted. This was her asking for help, not a request to help himself.

“You’re in charge here, Twiggles. And before you say we're equals, I’ve mastered the finer points of the carnal arts and appeasing a woman's most intimate desires like you’ve mastered magic. Put aside the crown you wear, and I still hold all the leverage like you would teaching me advanced spells before I’ve learned the basics.”

He lifted his hands and placed them on her hips, delicately rolling his palms against her.

“Don’t worry about me or what you think I’m not getting out of this. What I really want is to help you, just like you want to keep helping us. But... I am scared of hurting you if you don’t communicate with me what it is you want. Be clear about where you want me to go, what to touch, what I can do, and I’ll be clear about the same.”

Twilight was so relieved to hear he kept mutual concerns in mind and now wanted to give him as much green light as possible.

She started by placing the soft pads under her hooves on the back of his hands. Slowly feeling up his arms, showing all the affection he had earned in her eyes while looking into his, she was ready to follow his lead.

“I’m not ready for everything Ovens and the others want, but can you teach me how to want it? I want you to feel like you can take your time with me, even if all we do is feel each other over. I know I’d like to lay in bed with you again… and hopefully, kiss.”

Those last three words were the most forward and sincere she’d ever been with him in her quest for this new physical intimacy. Although, to be truly equal, while appeasing his interest, she would use her power of acting without requesting to return him closer to a state more suited for this learning lesson.

“But first,” she quickly used her magic to undo every button on his clothes and unzip his pants in one fluid motion, making the fabric fall to his ankles while his shirt opened up.

He hadn’t said it yet and probably shouldn’t, but one thing Sniff loved was a woman who knew what she wanted and wasn't afraid to take charge.

… and Goddamn, it was hot when Twilight did it.

Not missing a beat, he stepped out of his pants, losing his socks along with them, and shook off his long sleeve shirt. He stood with only his tee-shirt and boxers, ready to take things further. There were still some things he could do that didn’t push the limits but was stopped by two wings hindering his advance.

"No… Not yet," Twilight whispered. "I… want to see more of you. You've seen so much of me, got to know me. I really want to do the same with you. That is, if you will hold still for me."

Happy to be of service, he smiled and held his arms open, ready to be examined where she had stopped him.

Given his silent approval, she trailed her wingtips down his arms, ending at the bottom of his shirt. Edging under and against his abs, she effortlessly lifted it over his head. After she let the shirt fall to the floor, she looked over the familiar sight of his bare chest but wanted to keep him engaged with this.

"You can keep helping me undress," she calmly requested to his excitement.

Immediately, Sniff's hands went over her hips, only to be caught by Twilight's hooves.

"No… keep the skirt on for now. I like the way you look at me when I wear it."

This mare was playing with him in all the best ways, and he not-so-secretly loved it. However, it didn't stop him from going slow, as she requested. The lady did ask, after all.

Still taking his time with his advances, his fingers felt their way down the fabric to her mid-thighs. Creeping in slowly to edge his way deeper under her skirt, he explored further in until he found the elastic band.

Never rushing himself, he eased his fingers in from behind, making mental notes of her features as he pulled her panties down.

When he met resistance at the counter, he moved his hands farther under her, feeling over her ass and lifting her just enough to give each cheek a squeeze to inch them down. The act succeeded in finally raising her arousal for the first time to a visual degree. A fluttering of her eyelashes, a relaxing of her jaw, and an expression that was unabashed of the welcomed attention.

Having enjoyed being stripped down to only her skirt, she gently pushed him back.

"Now for yours."

Delicately, bewitchingly, she slid down from the counter to her hind legs, resting her hooves on his hips, and gripped the sides of his boxers. After getting a firm grip with her frogs, carefully holding his final piece of clothing, she started to patiently remove them.

Being so much closer than earlier that day, as well as having him all to herself, she was visually inspecting every inch of his rigid member as it was exposed until his boxers hit the floor.

As she dropped back to all fours, she continued her examination as she walked around him. She never spoke, only observed. At least until she raised a wing to drag her feathers along his back, down over his hip, then into his thighs.

"Your body is so immaculate. I can't help but appreciate what amazing shape you’re in. And your skin is so… touchably smooth. I want to keep my hooves on it as much as I want you to touch me."

She stopped in front of him, trailing her feather from under his scrotum up to the tip of his shaft, making him shutter.

"Oh," she shyly uttered, nearly stepping back. "I didn't think you could be so sensitive. Was that a good or bad shutter?"

An honest question? Dialog? Sniff wasn’t expecting her to jump straight into trying to test his levels of stimulation, or did she simply not know?

"It was good. Sometimes a gentle touch can be more rewarding than something more coarse or forceful like what you saw in the movie."

Still staring at his erection, she confirmed what was observed from earlier.

"I see. I'm just surprised to see that it goes both ways."

Without touching him again, she walked off towards the shower and turned the water on. As the streams splashed down, she turned to look over her shoulder, then, speaking in a low, calm voice, she asked, "Could you take my skirt off?"

What kind of game was she playing? Was this just her curiosity showing, or was she playing some advanced mental game to keep him aroused? Sniff couldn't tell if she knew just how erotic everything she did was, but the fact she told him only to remove her skirt was a terrible tease.

So distracted, he didn't even say yes. Not in so many words, at least.

"Just remove it?"

Twilight giggled and looked over her shoulder again to Sniff. A bit of a blush showed through the added levels of immense cuteness, making her harder to read.

"Well, right now, just take it off. We can get more familiar in the shower. But… slow, please. Although, I should ask if our previous agreement for what I can do is still available, or did I use it up?"

Sniff took himself down to one knee again, capitalizing on one last view from behind.

"Even though you already jumped in unannounced once, we never agreed upon a number, so…"

He reached out and undid a button that was latched just above the base of her tail. The skirt loosened, leading Sniff to rest his hands on her hips and seductively feel his way down as he finished undressing her.

It was kind of funny, since arriving here, Sniff had seen Twilight without clothing countless times. And yet, in this moment, gleaming at her completely unclothed form left him utterly speechless at the prospects of her sexual awakening.

Whether it was simple arousal from the skirt or his growing appreciation, he wasn’t sure, but damn if he wasn’t going to see this thing through.

"I think you should be good to try whatever, and I'll do all that I can to accommodate."

A powerful new introduction of the magic Sniff’s hands could do, made Twilight’s tail twitch up and a near-silent yelp escape. Such a feeling shouldn't be given so easily, though she could see why Ovens was so impatient if this got better the closer he got to everything under her tail.

"I'll take my time if you take yours."

She led him into the shower, which was more like a walk-in closet for how big it was. Surprisingly, Sniff had seen bigger, but he wasn't about to boast. He had other things on his mind.

"Would you like me to wash your back?"

Twilight tilted her head to the water and doused her mane, then turned to him with a grin, and God damn if the wet mane wasn't a good look on her.

"Or anything else you would like," she offered with no restraint.

With another giggle, Twilight turned around, holding a bottle of bath soap in her aura. She couldn't believe she actually said that. She was supposed to be going slow and needed some time to calm herself.

"Well, as much as I would like that, just you undressing me was enough for me to realize I need to pace myself. So," She reared up and gave a hefty squirt of soap on her hooves. "I think I'd like to treat you first. Get a little more familiar with my human."

As Twilight began washing over his chest, he gave a subtle laugh. Not only finding it funny how quickly she could pull the proverbial reins on him to take control, a word choice he did see the irony in, but also her choice of words.

"Is it weird I've grown kind of attached to being called a stallion?"

"Is that so?" Twilight playfully asked. "Well, I'm going to have to get used to calling you my station then."

She smiled at the sound of that. He was her stallion, after all… Mostly… Wasn't he? He was here with her, allowing himself to get close and intimate. Although, he did just get done tongue fucking and fingering the mare who had invited her into this quasi-multiple mare relationship where no one mare was officially dating him. She hadn’t even-

"Peter," she quietly spoke his name with an uneasy smile. "Before we do anything else… could you… kiss me?"

Was she supposed to ask? Do mares or humans ask for a first kiss? Was she going to taste Oven's sex fluids? Was this not moving slow enough?

"Twi," Sniff just as quietly spoke her name as she did his.

She looked up at him, leaning down, barely enough time to realize he was pressing his lips to hers and Fuck You, Celestia, for making this almost not happen.

His kiss was so fucking worth losing that bet. Lips were so much better than fingers or hands. They were… Those tender lips were all three of her dictionaries worth of indescribable words.

"Mmmm."

"Did I just moan?" Her inner dialog asked herself. "Of course I did. This feels amazing. It’s like that burst of life I felt when I was given my wings. It's so empowering, and I can't stop feeling so many new things. I don’t even care if I can taste Oven’s on his lips. I know it’s there, but maybe that story was right about me?"

Sniff pulled back from the kiss with a soft expression of mirth. Unsurprisingly, Twilight looked far more pleased than him; her voice confirmed it.

"Okay… that was a lot better than a back massage. Now let's get you washed, you dirty boy."

Sporting a coy grin, Sniff reasserted his title.

"Dirty boy in the shower, your stallion everywhere else?"

While not the best joke, they both got a rise out of it. At the same time, while not exactly rushing herself, Twilight didn't necessarily spend a lot of time washing Sniff’s back, arms, legs, or chest for a second time. Despite all her vanishing hesitation, she was still nervous about exploring his more private areas. However, time moves on as it does.

"You don't mind if I wash…"

Sniff looked down at his still erect cock, then back up to her with a knowing smirk.

"Figured you'd save the best for last."

Rolling her eyes, she got into a kneeling position and steadied herself to cross this mental bridge, but she needed some help.

"Why am I so nervous? I've already felt your cock when I almost made you rut Ovens. I shouldn’t be this nervous still."

While watching the normally composed and on point pony princess was adorable, Sniff figured she could use a helping hand and reached down to bring her sudsy hooves above his groin.

"Hey, it's okay to be nervous. This time, you're not observing or lending a hoof. It’s just me and you. But I can help you if that makes it easier."

It was a tempting offer, though part of her wanted to keep kissing him while doing it. A quick review of the logistics of that made it clear she would be washing his goods blindly. She didn't even know how to properly touch him while watching what she was doing.

"Maybe get me started, then we'll see how comfortable I am."

Taking her request, he led her right hoof over his shift and her left over his sack. And it was here he realized a helping hand wasn’t going to be enough. Some proper guidance was needed.

"The tip is the most sensitive part, but for sex, usually more is better. As for my balls, that's more for foreplay, but you can't get too rough with them."

Quite enamored with how everything felt, along with this new insight, her curious nature kicked in.

"Are they an erogenous zone?"

Sniff snickered at hearing her speak so technically, along with the context of what exactly she was saying.

"Yeah, they can-" He suddenly realized that was a sexual technical term. "Wait? I thought you didn't-holy shit that feels good."

Forgoing his question about her knowledge of sexual terminology, the slick feeling of her velvet pads were doing things for him that hands never could. It was good enough that he thought that perhaps he taught her a little too well.

Not that he knew how since he only told her two things. And yet, somehow, those two things had her working up his shaft and massaging the head of his cock like a pro. Unfortunately, no sooner did she approach mastery level, she went right back to washing and exploring him instead of pleasing him and finishing the job. Needless to say, he was experiencing some serious letdown.

"Ooh, I need to teach you about blue balls."

Twilight defaulted immediately to her 'please explain that to me face,' to which Sniff promptly backpedaled.

"On second thought, maybe some other time. Now, turn around. It’s your turn."

Flipping their roles, Sniff began returning the favor and proceeded to wash Twilight in much of the same order he was given. At least this time, she was far less restrained than when they were in the hot tub. Not that it changed her reactions in the slightest.

"Mmm… what did I ever do to deserve a stallion like you?"

Sniff chuckled at her modesty.

"We had a rough start, but you've definitely earned everything you're getting. A lot more, actually."

He let his hands venture further back to her flanks, giving them a healthy squeeze.

The added pressure of doing as he intended brought a healthy purr of approval from Twilight.

"But, I imagine we have time for you to find out what more can be like."

He worked his hands closer together, intending to give her the experiences she desired without escalating things at the pace Ovens pushed for.

Closing the distance, he marveled at how firm yet soft her ass was. Just as enticing, her murmurs and heavy breathing sounds she made as he drew closer to her center were a lovely encouragement for his introduction to the carnal arts.

"Stand up against the wall. I want to do something with you, but I can't do it in this position."

A little lost in the moment, Twilight smiled and nodded, not even realizing what was being asked of her. After a moment of waiting, Sniff decided to assist her up, placing her forehooves on the wall.

"You going to be okay?" He jested in her ear. "You spaced out on me there."

Snapping back to reality, nodded again; Twilight tried to play it off like it was nothing.

"Yes, sorry. Just got a little… you know… keep going. I'm not all washed up yet."

With another handful of soap, Sniff reached around her barrel and began to work up a lather on her chest. Her reaction was to be expected, bobbing her head up and down with subtle moans and whimpers as he worked his way down. This posed a serious question for Sniff the more into it she became.

"Do you want me to make you cum, or just wash you?"

In Twilight’s mind, in spite of fading in and out, she was still fighting the small voice telling her to stop, but her body was overpowering the nagging calls to ignore these desires.

Actually, it was getting difficult to even hear that voice anymore but ridding herself of that voice would take her one step further from Celestia, another closer to her stallion, and miles ahead to her own independence. Thus...

"Just be gentle. Do it the way you think is best for me."

For Sniff, being gentle was easy. Doing what he thought was best could have been a lot of things. Then again, after all the teasing she'd been given him, he wanted to get off himself.

"I'll be gentle."

With the go-ahead given, he would be playing this by ear, still fighting with himself on how to get each other off while not violating her or falling too deep that he would end up abusing them. If all else fails, he would just stick to what he told Ovens of giving her what she wants—nothing less, nothing more.

Since starting this nearly thirty minutes ago, if he had to guess, Twilight had to have been more than excited enough to take her over the edge. Her breast would be where he would test her first and maybe end this quickly.

Upon his initial contact, he felt she had even smaller mammaries than Ovens, although she was just as sensitive, more than even enough to get her further into it.

"Closer," she hungrily requested with undisguised lust. "I want to feel you closer to me."

She was really trying to open herself up to him. The sound of her voice was so restrained, embarrassed even. Yet, it was what she wanted, and there was one position he could work with for this. It was always a difficult move to pull off, even a little dangerous in a shower, but he was willing to go for another roll of the dice.

"When I lift you up, put your legs around mine."

Hopping she was actually listening this time, he raised his left arm, locked it around her barrel, and lifted. Thankfully she had heard him and pushed her legs out around his, having her sitting on his lap with his cock pressed between her cheeks.

Now in this position, she braced herself against the wall as he began to feel between her legs, a sensation Twilight was far from prepared for.

This was so much better than a kiss. It was glorious, spectacular, and she felt a rush that destroyed any hesitation of what she was doing.

Just as eager, Sniff was grinding himself in long course strides, rubbing and pressing against everything tempting him to release himself into. Even for Twilight, feeling him tease the crest of her entrance made her envision being taken like her herd mate was that morning. Then again, feeling his cock kissing up her tail hole had her curious as to how pleasing anal sex could be.

The movie wasn't wrong about how a mare could enjoy the same types of sexual stimulation a human could. Ovens had proven that. Starlight even more so, somehow experiencing the same delights without even getting into any real foreplay, which she wanted to change.

"Ough!" She gave a lustful grunt. "Hold me tighter."

Careful with his footing, Sniff hugged tighter around her, pressing his chest to her back as he forced his cock hard against her, barely prodding her tail hole into parting open for him.

It was so inviting, practically leaving itself unguarded for any invader. Even Twilight pressing down against him told everything he wanted to hear. Worst yet, it wasn't just her body telling him.

"Do you want to put it in?"

Of all the things to ask, in a way that openly gave him permission, a new mental struggle erupted in his mind.

"Jesus Christ, she wants me to fuck her in the ass… good God, I love anal. I nearly fucked Ovens already… Goddamnit, I'm fucking horses. Why do they have to be so fucking sexy? I… I'd tear her apart… but Chris is fucking Starlight, so it must be possible to make this work."

He was looking for excuses to feed his desires when he swore he would take things slow with her. Why was it so hard to tell apart what his selfish needs were and giving her what she wanted apart?

No, as much as he could feel his body clawing for a release, he knew it was too soon.

"Not for your first time, but I'll make this a good one for you."

He wanted this to last longer for her. There was no need to wear her out before him. More than that, she deserved something special.

The steady strides over her backside slowed while he continued his pace of thrusting against her. Still holding her close, he peppered her neck with nips and pecks. Not enough, he lowered his hand and sampled the succulent flesh under her fur on her neck.

More and more, he tailored his talents to edge her toward her peak, only to shy away with favoring a tamer portion of her anatomy.

Through this new experience, Twilight found herself moaning louder with each breath, stuck in this constant state of nearing some unknown destination, then falling back with it just out of reach. Yet, where she was so wonderful, she had no complaint.

Eventually, she found her voice.

"Peter… this feels amazing. Does it feel-ahh… good for you?"

After rubbing himself against her for so long while rewarding in its own right, it wasn't going to do it for him. Not without something a little more involved.

"You feel amazing. I want to cum so bad. Can I finish on you after I make you cum?"

It was a moment of weakness, but he was too horny to care, and after passing up anal, he needed something to tide him over. Thankfully, Twilight wanted to experience more of this with her stallion.

“If you can make this feel any better, you can cum anywhere you want.” She gave a throaty moan as Sniff finally let his finger explore her in femininity. “Oh, fucking thank you-ohhh~ be gentle and-mmm… you can cum inside me if you-Uh. You… Guh! Peter! Deeper!”

Sniff leaned harder against Twilight to pin her to the wall while he buried his middle finger to the knuckle inside her. Her inner walls were no different than Oven’s, tightly gripping his finger, the constricting muscles stroking his digits from base to tip.

Still keeping as much of her balanced on his hips and against the wall as he could, Sniff reached between behind her, positioned the tip of his cock against her tail hole, carefully stroking himself off against her as he finger fucked her. He wouldn’t last long, but even faster than him, Twilight’s moans and grunts quickened with each thrust in and against her.

“Uhh. Uhh. Uhh! Uhh! Uhh! Peter! Ahh! Fu-”

The feeling of her inner depths parted, his weight against her, his stiff cock so close to doing something so vile, but both of them still wanted it. She wanted to experience it all, and the fantasies of finally taking him were the final straw.

She came incredibly hard and started going limp, almost feeling like she was being crushed by Sniff, yet loving the powerful feeling of his body against hers. The thrill of enjoying such an illicit act with him, probing his cock in her ass, his hot breath against her neck amidst the huffs and groans he made as he pleasured himself against her while simulating a rut with his hand, she wanted more.

“Fuck me! Ahh! Gah!”

Even under the still-running water, he could feel the difference between the water and Twilight’s gushing over his hand. Then hearing her cries of ecstasy and pleas to fucked like a woman in a smut film. Even with his eyes closed, it was still only this purple princess his thoughts lusted after.

Shamelessly he wished he was fucking her the way she craved. It was enough to have his cravings begin to bear down on him to the point of breaking.

“Just a little.”

He raised his thumb and started to force his way inside her ass. The first noise he heard from Twilight nearly had him pull out, but the scandalous murmurs were her begging for more.

He could give her more. She wanted it.

“Just like with Oven’s, Twilight. Cum again with me.”

This was madness, worse than anything he would have ever allowed himself to do with her before entering the shower. Their first night together as a mixed couple, and here he was teasingly fucking her with anal because she wanted it. But if it was just allowing himself to peek inside, that was fine… Right?

Wasn’t that right? It wasn’t just him who was wishing his hand wasn’t restricting his thrusts into her. And those wonderfully evil noises she continued to make as she rode one orgasm after another, edging him closer to his? Then, that wicked scent of hers. So sweet, intoxicating, he could taste it as he breathed it in, even over the steam. She wasn’t shyly giving consent; she was all but demanding it by royal decree.

Why did fucking these mares have to feel so damn good?

His body clenched with a sharp inhale as his first rope coated her insides. It was too much for him, too good to allow himself to indulge.

Reluctantly, he pulled himself free to finish by painting everything under her tail.

As good as it was, he knew this was dangerous. He could get way too comfortable with this. He already wanted to push himself back in. It was a testament to mankind that he found the mental wherewithal to pull out at all.

Eventually, his overbearing lust evaporated, and he was left with the reality that he could have taken things too far.

Actually, if he was honest with himself, maybe he already did.

“Okay… I think we got carried away.”

With a near-exhausted laugh, Twilight played it cute while still riding the high from her first experience with him.

“Maybe… but only a little. We can stop, though, if you think we should. Just for tonight, of course.”

Sniff tried to nod, but even as surprisingly light as Twilight was, he was still struggling to hold her up and needed to rest his head against her to keep balance.

“Yeah… let’s, uh… reclean and then get some sleep.”

Soon they were out of the shower and were toweling off. Only a few times did their assisted rewashing turn into heavy petting or overt acts of trying to rub each other off or heated bouts of passionate kissing that they had to giggle or sheepishly laugh through to stop each other from trying to coax the other into going at it again.

There was always tomorrow, and Twilight wanted to make every moment special. Going again so soon would only spoil that for them.

“Peter, that was incredible. I can see why our instincts drive us towards seeking this out with you. I can’t wait to see what else you can show me. Also… I know most ponies would be against what we did, but I would love for us to do more like that again. I still feel like part of you is inside me, constantly warming me with… mmm, your cock feels so amazing.”

Sniff grinned, happy to have his release, but some guilt still lingering from his lust taking over for a moment.

“Hey, I’m here for you, Twigs.”

Feeling a mix of being completely enthralled with having sex again, as well as tired yet oddly energized, Twilight tossed her towel and opened the door back to her room.

“Well, I’m happy to have you here. And… I know we went about this rather quickly. Unless having sex before even having a date is some kind of taboo.” She turned up with a look of seeking clarification. “Do we even consider this sex? We’re not doing too much too fast, are we?”

Sniff was taken aback by her words. Not just her questions, her entire approach was considerate, and she wasn’t pining for his attention.

“We… kinda are going a little fast, but I mean… you know. The whole shared dating, not really fully-committed deal. And what we did might as well be sex, but I’ve had hookups with girls I’ve only met at parties.” He questioned his level of openness in an instant afterthought. “That doesn’t bother you, does it?”

Twilight gently shook her and smiled.

“No, I’m not even sure how I could. I don't know if you noticed, but I’ve enjoyed watching and hearing about what you’ve done with Ovens and Mayor Mare. I’m curious to see how things turn out with the other mares."

Okay, even Twilight realized how odd that sounded, but she had already rationalized it to the point of allowing herself to finally give in. She didn't feel any guilt over it, and enjoyed everything else along the way with him, ready to take in whatever else she could learn from and experience.

"I know I’m hoping you give Mayor Mare something to really thank her for what she did for Ovens and Cutter. Who else are you looking forward to dating next?”

Walking out with his towel, Sniff had to think which answer would be most favorable.

“Well, you can’t expect me not to say you and seeing Canterlot.”

With a quiet laugh, Twilight pulled back the covers on her bed and jumped in to take her spot.

“Obviously, dating the nerdiest princess in Equestria is going to be amazing. But you’ve already had a date with Ovens, so who are you most looking forward to dating next other than me? I'm going to be busy much of the time and have to travel every so often. You're going to have plenty of time with other mares, so who else do you have an interest in?”

Climbing into the center of the bed, now without his towel, Sniff gave it some serious thought.

“Right now? Probably Mayor Mare. She’s been really sweet, and it’s a real shame that she doesn’t recognize how attractive she is. Not just physically, either. She should have settled down by now and had someone of her own. It's a real shame the guys out here are… I dunno, but it's sad.”

Twilight did her best to accommodate his space and fluffed his pillow.

“I know, but just like us, she’s been so involved with the town, I don’t think she ever allowed herself the time for it. Also… I have a question that I don’t think we covered before, and now I can’t stop thinking about it.”

Sniff was busy trying to properly tuck Ovens in next to him, but she was out like the lights around them, and he didn’t do much to hold his voice down.

“I want her to enjoy her time with me, but I want to take things a lot slower with her. She should really get to know me better and be comfortable before we do anything more. What’s your question, though?”

She turned to face him on her pillow and stopped short of reaching out to him.

“Could… we cuddle? I don’t want to sound needy, but last night I thought I almost lost you to Ovens, and I really want to have you with as much as I can.”

That was it? Then again, maybe that was more understandable, looking at it from her point of view. Plus, what was the harm?

“Of course, come here.”

He opened his left arm up to let her get close. Instead, she climbed up over him, laying on him much like she did the first time they shared her bed.

“That wasn’t my question. I just wanted to be closer to you, but anyway. You explained how sex can be for us, and that sex is meant to feel good as a means to encourage reproduction as well as build stronger relationships among humans… but if the digestive system isn’t part of the reproductive system, why does anal sex feel so incredible?”

Sniff chuckled, finally hearing her real question.

“I barely even did anything to you back there. Did you really like it that much?”

Fighting her blush, even in the darkness of her room, Twilight ran her hoof along the side of Sniff’s chest and hummed.

“Hmm… well, I remember from the movie that it was something humans did, which is why I asked you if you wanted to do that with me. I know for your penis, anything soft and warm can make you feel good, but what you did made my orgasms feel so much better the more you pushed in. And if we can do that again, don’t pull out. It’s a lot better in me than against me.”

While running his fingers up and down her back, Sniff did his best not to get hard again over just thinking about it.

“I will keep that in mind when we get there again. For the butt-stuff, though. It’s all about your pleasure nerves. The reason sex and our foreplay feels so good is because of thousands of little nerves that provide that feeling of pleasure when stimulated. There’s a lot of them in your clitoris, another large bundle in your g-spot, but-phrasing, those same nerves also travel along the other side of the anal cavity’s lining. So, during anal sex, or ass-play, the roots, or legs, of those nerves get stimulated as well. For you, I’m guessing your nerves must branch deeper than most other girls for you to enjoy it so much.”

All of Twilight’s nerd stimulators were working overtime listening to him explain this surprising anatomy information.

“That’s incredible. I guess our bodies must be a lot more similar than we originally thought if everything you’ve learned works with us as well.

Sniff continued his ministrations over her back, thinking about how the similarities were what led him here. That or he was a lot more messed up than what the doctors told him.

"Yeah… I guess our differences are mostly skin deep."

Seeing how close they really were, Celestia's decree drifted back into Twilight's consciousness. Maybe she really was trying to protect her from this.

“Peter… what would happen if I send you home and you can never come back? Because I promised you all that I’d find a way back, but I don’t want you to think my attachment to you would stop me from trying.”

Sniff continued to work his hands over Twilight, but that question set in motion a whole other set of thoughts he had never had before. Although, thinking about how badly Twilight wanted to literally fuck him, he couldn’t imagine she would try to fuck him over like that to keep him and his friends there with her and the others.

Then again, he was just substituting his ever-growing roster of women with whoever Twilight and Ovens were practically pimping him out too. Yet, as willing as they were, something still felt like he was so close to becoming the monster he could have been.

He held so much power over them, yet promised them no love, only help, and company. Was that an arrangement he could trust them all to keep?

“I don’t know, Twiggles… but I left a lot back home. And maybe some of us will want to stay. I know Kelly does. Can’t imagine Chris would want to go back to where he came from. But if we were meant to be used as weapons to destroy you, we can’t be selfish and put so many others at risk. Also, don’t think I would ever doubt you keeping your word. I still have all my faith in you.”

Twilight squeezed tighter around Sniff, feeling like she was already losing him again. At the same time, she loved him even more for his honesty and level-headed approach to this.

“Thank you for trusting me. I won’t ever give up. I'll make sure you can have a way home, but I will cherish every moment we have together until then. Just promise that if you can come back, you will.”

It was clear that the truth hurt her, but he understood why.

“Twi, I already told you I’d want to come back even before I knew you were into anal. Of course, I’ll come back. And… thank you for being patient with me.”

Twilight giggled as she nuzzled up to kiss Sniff goodnight.

“Mwah… you’re the best stallion a mare could ask for. I’m happy to have you as mine for as long as I can, but try to have some fun around town tomorrow, though. I’m going to be busy.”

“Oh, yeah,” Sniff said with a grin. “Should probably let Chris know what’s going down. Hopefully, we can pull him away from his herd long enough to meet your guests.”

Author's Note

ATTENTION!

If you're not following me, you might not see the Blog regarding your suggestions for a special chapter. Otherwise, onto the actual Author's Notes.

Well, it looks like Twilight is over her mental blocks about physical intimacy, and Ovens has found something new to hopefully take her mind off of rutting. At the same time, we're finding out just how adventurous our little ponies can be.

As adventurous as that might be, perhaps Sniff might be right about exploiting their naivety. Or is he simply showing them something they should have known about in the first place? Or does that matter now that they do know about it and want to experience it?

Chapter 79. 2 No Turning Back Now:
No Restrictions, Partner.
79.3 No Turning Back Now: To be Announced.
79.4 No Turning Back Now: To be Announced.
79.5 No Turning Back Now: To be Announced.
79.6 No Turning Back Now: To be Announced.

79. 2. No Turning Back Now: No Restrictions, Partner.

[Earlier at the Apple Farm.]

Even though the pain pills were wearing off, Applejack was all smiles and talking up a storm the whole ride back.

"I'm sorry Woody, I just can't get over the fact we're finally together. And the way you asked me out, that was so… I can’t even tell ya how much that song made me… Gah, Woody, You're more than this apple-bucking mare could ask for."

Lumberman just laughed, easily matching the farm pony’s joy, but for another reason.

"I'm just glad it all worked out. My friends kinda put me on the spot when they said they all wanted to be open about dating your friends. I was going to tell you how I felt after the party and I had you alone."

Applejack only smiled wider, with three words dancing on the tip of her tongue. However, perhaps she would wait until the bandages were off and she could properly act upon those words.

"Hey, partner, can I ask ya a serious question?"

The seriousness mixed with her overly happy appearance left a lot to question, but he saw no reason to be wary.

"Ask me anything. What's on your mind?"

This was the most bashful Applejack had acted around Lumberman, but she just wanted to know.

"What happened to make ya think that… maybe I was the one you wanted to be with? Did it really start because of us saving Kelly?"

While technically she was serious about her question, it really wasn't that big of an issue. Not unless he took in all the pretext that didn't really apply anymore. Either way, it wasn't a difficult question to answer, mostly.

"Uhh… well, part of me was a little put off our first night together before the bath was even over. The way you kept messing with me, acting all cute and shit. Kinda pissed me off to see how cool you were, but I wasn't… I wasn't looking at you the way I should have."

Okay, looking at things now, this wasn’t going to be so easy to answer.

"For as much as I used to talk about prejudice-"

"It's okay," Applejack kindly responded. "If we're both being honest, I wasn't none too thrilled to find romance with ya. I didn't even like the idea of Big Mac getting all worked up over Kelly. Certainly wrestled with the idea of me even having a crush on ya or…"

As embarrassing as it was, she couldn't help but laugh at herself for her foolishness.

"I can't lie and say them hands 'uh yers didn't make me question my own closed-mindedness, but it wasn't tilI that first night I went home without ya that I realized how lonely my empty bed was."

It was a somber moment the two shared. Admitting that what they felt at first didn't match what had grown to be something special. From that, Applejack took over her own question completely.

"I don't know why yer hands make all my bad thoughts go away and the pain not hurt so much… actually does a lot more for me than that," she shamelessly admitted. "But I love the way you treat me so much more than any of the handsy stuff. I just want you to know that, even though every mare in town is going off about magic fingers and whatnot, that’s not why I want ya all tuh myself."

While Lumberman was genuinely moved by Applejack laying her heart out to him, he couldn’t resist letting out a little jab.

"So, yer telling me no more belly rubs?"

"Fuck no, I ain't saying that," Applejack barked. "Call me a needy bitch if that's what it takes, but I best be getting my damn thirty minutes. That's the…"

It was then that just enough light reflected back into the cab that Applejack could see the smirk growing wider on Lumberman.

"Oh… you asshole."

If she knew he was joking, then he got what he wanted out of her and could laugh it off.

"Since you didn't let me finish, it was the first night staying here with you. Seeing how vulnerable you were, how much you cared and all the empathy you had made me realize how small the differences were between us. Then, the more time we spent together, the closer we got and then it happened.”

He flashed a quick glance to Applejack with a loving smile before turning into the Apple Farm.

“I knew you had feelings for me, though I didn’t know to what degree. But laying with you in bed, helping you keep it together, I realized that’s where I wanted to be.”

The truck came to a halt in front of the house. Sitting in the cab, there was no music, just the idle rumblings of the diesel engine after he put the gear in park.

“I owed you and your family so much for the trouble we caused, even if by accident, and then saving Kelly. Sure, I felt obligated to do what I could to help you out, but one, I loved how honest you were with me. Two, you messed with me… so hard, and you always made it fun. Three…”

He took a good long look into Applejack’s emerald eyes, content with who he was going to be staying with.

“You told me that when I was taking care of you, and all your pains and stress went away, all you felt was me. It didn’t matter who or what I was, no follow-ups to say that it was in spite of something, or because of something else. It was just me. After that, I used those obligations as an excuse to stay as close to you as I could. I wanted to be close to, and keep a smile, on the lips of the girl who wanted me next to her the way you do.”

This night couldn’t get any more perfect for Applejack, not with what she was wearing at least. For now, though, Lumberman was pulling out all the stops for being the best stallion ever.

“Well, ya been doing a mighty fine job ‘uh things there, Woody… Goddamnit I hate having my hooves all fucked up like this. You don’t know how bad I wanna crawl across this truck and show ya what these smiling lips can do for you.”

Taking that as a prompt, Lumberman leaned over to give his lady a quick kiss before pulling back and opening his door.

“Don’t worry, once we get you inside, we can work around them hooves.”

Getting back in the house, it was a straight path from the door to the bed, but there were a few things still needing to be taken care of.

"First things first, Apples. Pills and then were getting you out of that cute little outfit."

Of course, Applejack was all smiles, but she hated taking those pills. They were going to knock her out almost immediately if her stomach was anywhere near empty. That made getting undressed kind of pointless for what she wasn't going to be awake long enough for.

"As soon as I'm done with these pills and back on my hooves, we're really gonna have tuh start doing all them things normal couples do.”

“Oh, really?” Lumberman said while making sure for a second time he was giving her the proper pills. “Easy on the water, hun.”

Obediently, as much as it pained her, she swallowed her meds, but wondered how much she'd be able to even enjoy the rest of the night before they knocked her on her ass.

“Thank ya, Woody, and ya know I'm not much fer fashion ‘en dressing up, but before ya take it off… do ya really like it?”

Lumberman smiled, knowing how that outfit came into development.

"I certainly do, but after knowing you this long, it's kinda weird seeing ya in clothes… but it definitely works for ya."

She hid her face to hide her blush but he lifted her chin to give her a little kiss.

"And as much I like seeing you in this hot little number, it’s time to take it off."

As Lumberman quickly started to remove the leggings, Applejack voiced her agreement.

"I do think it’s cute, but you're right, it is kinda warm."

That got a good laugh out of Lumberman.

"Nah, by hot, I mean you look sexy in it."

That word got Applejack all kinds of excited, and she did her best to hide it.

“Does that mean… what I think it means? I’m still a little unsure about all your crazy terms and meanings.”

That question reminded Lumberman of everything the other guys had told him that day. If what they said was true, it had been a while since even before leaving his reality. Such a shame she was in bandages.

“It might… but, you know.” He gave her a playful kiss on the end of her muzzle and started to remove her tops. “Things to look forward to when you're off the pills, and you’re back on your hooves.”

Sadly, that didn’t make things perfectly clear for what the word meant. However, their plans for the night were painfully clear. More painfully clear than the aches in her hooves.

“Goddamnit," she grumbled so angrily under her breath that it was actually cute to hear. "Can I at least get my thirty minutes… or did I already use up all my time?"

Lumberman started to undo the lace on the skirt and helped her lay on her back.

"Babe, until you're feeling better, I'm not putting any restrictions on your rubs, okay?"

A poor choice of words that Applejack was lucid enough to comprehend.

"Yeah-yeah," she replied, flippant enough to pass as to not give away her plotting.

Lumberman was glad to hear her not fight on the topic. The last thing he needed was to hurt her like Sniff and Chris said it would. All that was left before bed and a nice long rub down was to get a grip on the cute little apple bottoms panties and-

"You mind keeping them on me tonight?" Applejack asked as soon as she realized what kind of mess must lay beyond the absorbent material.

Seriously, Rarity had never put together a more practical piece of clothing. And you know how Applejack was when it came to practicality.

"Oh," he responded, unprepared for her to make such a request. "Sorry, I just thought that… Sorry. Still not used to you in anything but a hat."

With everything done for the night, Lumberman turned off the lights and joined her under the covers. Knowing she didn't have much time left, he got right to work, giving her the comforting touch he promised.

"I think by tomorrow, we should have the walls closed up, and we can get started on the floors."

Applejack moaned her approvals, though that had little to do with Lumberman’s project.

"You really are amazing at everything you do for me, Woody. You have no idea how glad I am tuh have ya all tuh myself. Could you rub a little lower?"

Rubbing his hand down to her chest, Lumberman had to laugh at the absurdity that was his friends taking on so many lovers, much less pony ones. Then again, here he was rubbing over his own lover’s tits.

"Yeah, I don't know what got my friends so thirsty, but I don't want you thinking I'm gonna be trying to talk you into inviting someone else into our bed. Sure as hell won't be cheat'en on ya either. I can't stand that shit."

Pleased with all she heard, but still wanting more, Applejack slowly straightened her legs and pressed her hips up.

"Well, you can rest easy knowing I won't be trying to share ya, and I sure as shit ain't no filly fooler or whatever Twilight called it."

He was so close to where she wanted him to be that she lost what little control she had over ears. After a soft whimper, she made her desires known.

"Keep rubbing lower, Woody."

Lumberman realized just how low he was and how close he was to going as low as she wanted. Every other stroke of his hand was brushing over the elastic band of her panties.

"Apples?" He laughed quietly at the request, unsure if that’s what she was really asking for.

Not willing to let this opportunity go, Applejack reached down with her forehooves. And even though it hurt her to do so, she pressed Lumberman's hands down further.

"No restrictions, partner. I know how and where I want my rubs, and unless you want me hurt'n myself… Woody… I need this, or I'm gonna go crazy."

Laying there on the bed, the soft light from the night sky shining in on them, Lumberman knew that lustful look that was begging for his touch. What she felt was far more than just a want. It was pure desire, which begged the question of why she didn’t let him finish stripping her down in the first place.

"So, why'd you want me to leave those panties on?"

She pushed his hand down farther, eternally grateful that he let his fingers slide under the fabric.

"Same reason I couldn't sleep that night and took a bath."

She grit her teeth as she forced his hand deeper until she felt him reach the spot where she wouldn’t need to guide him any farther.

"It gets messy down there until muh body gets what it wants. I missed our chance in the bath, and I didn’t want ya seeing me like this till I knew you’d want me, too."

There was something about what she was saying that Lumberman felt he simply understood. Her wants, her needs, a simple yet profound need for release from her most primal desires that she trusted him with.

"Woody… I want this," she shamelessly confessed, thankfully still cognizant despite the drugs in her system not taking effect.

Under those panties, everything was sopping wet and burning hot. Along with what he felt, a familiar fragrance filled the room, of which, Applejack promptly addressed.

"I know we're still new to this, but… I get these feelings when I'm around ya. My ears twitch, my tail getten a mind of its own, and… that’s not perfume, Woody, and I can't help it."

That was enough talk from the flustered mare, and Lumberman silenced her with a kiss as he pushed his hand deeper and ran his middle finger along her slit.

The reaction was immediate and stronger than any other feeling she had felt. It was so much better than what she had been shown to do by herself, better than she had imagined it could be. So much better that she broke the kiss to catch her breath.

"Woody… Can it always be like this?"

Lumberman eased his finger into her depths, stealing her breath yet again. It really had been too long since he’d even had a one night stand, but he was already committed to this. There was no reason not to test the waters at least and gauge his future prospects.

"No, we can do better."

With this new pleasure taking over her body, Applejack knew Lumberman was going to be all she wanted. He had proved himself more than enough and was committed completely to make him hers.

"I love you, Woody. I don’t ever wanna lose you."

Lumberman was a little surprised to hear her say that so soon. Although, with only a seconds worth of reflection, he didn't see himself starting over when he had so much with her already.

"I love you, too, and I'm not going anywhere. Don't you worry about that."

She could feel it building, her Wonder Rush, but so much stronger. If he was just as committed, she needed to make one last proclamation.

"If you want to go back... if Twilight can send you home, take me with you.”

Lumberman felt her body tensing and making all the familiar signs of an approaching climax. That meant what Chris and Sniff had told him was true, and he would have to break her in.

"Let's not worry about me going back and just focus on making this our home for now."

Applejack squeezed her thighs around Lumberman's wrist and ground her hips as best she could. A perverse fantasy fueled by forbidden knowledge was made real as her orgasm enveloped her wholly. She cried out in all the lewd ways she had to keep silent before.

With his hand locked in place, she let her body move freely, and her increasingly more passionate cries grew louder.

Thank Celestia the guards were too drunk to volunteer standing watch tonight. Even if they had known this was what they were doing, it was unlikely they'd have stayed as long as Lumberman allowed himself to be used.

With his hand trapped and his girl indulging herself, he was comforted by how easily they both accepted his new role. Her needs were his, and he could tend to all of them now. Just watching her, her eyes lazily closed as he permissively trudged along servicing her with his hand, content with satiating her body’s demands.

In the soft light of the night that shined in through the window, her gentle expression of surrender under the regal delights that had her virgin walls grip and stroke his digits was beautiful. The strong mare she normally presented herself as relaxed into someone tranquilly passive. Only the occasional ragged panting that accompanied her muted bleats as each peak rose and electrified her core. Occasionally, one orgasm would be brought on particularly strong, rising up to make her twitch and fidget with vociferous cries.

Communication was only given by subtle movements against each other and leisurely kisses or nuzzling. They hadn’t spoken since she lured him into her trap.

How long had it been? She didn't know, but the abuse she forced herself through was beginning to make her sore. Not just where she was being pleasured, the thrashing around and stress on her body were making her hooves throb.

She would have weathered this storm longer if not for the pain meds making her drowsy, and her body language told that she was reluctantly ready to stop for the night.

"Ooooh, fuck me someday soon," Applejack moaned in an overly loving request before she gave a yawn. "Goddamnit, partner… ya let me use up all our time. Now I'm about to pass out, and I didn’t do nothing fer you."

She relaxed her legs and let them ease down to the mattress. She was a mess, and not even Rarity's panties could hold up to what she’d just unleashed.

"Shit… I really hope this ain't one uh them things that's gonna bother ya."

Surprised by how much he actually enjoyed himself, Lumberman pulled his hand free, teasing her most sensitive spots on the way out.

"This don't bother me at all, and you best believe I'm looking forward to having my go at it, but this is your time. We'll focus on me when you're healed up and a bit more ready. And to do that." He gave her a good night kiss. “You need your sleep."

He helped her remove her panties and clean up the excess from her release. Then he got her more comfortable in his arms, and her back to his chest, right where she wanted to be.

"Be a good girl and sleep well, and maybe we can play a little more in the tomorrow."

Sleepily, Applejack giggled at the thought.

"I'd like that, but uh-" A yawn interrupted her. "-I was curious… How much bigger is yer dick from yer finger? I ain't seen it yet and don't know how much practice we're gonna need tuh give me a proper rut. Work our way up to some 'uh that fucking you went and mentioned."

That was a good question, but it wasn't exactly like he had the dimensions on standby, nor a timeline. Not to say he couldn't give her a good idea.

"Hold on a sec."

After a moment of some fidgeting beneath the sheets, he lifted her top leg from under her tail and slipped his cock between her thighs. If not for the pills getting ready to put her under, she would have probably hurt herself making something happen. Then again… What she felt was longer than his finger, and the girth might as well have been a broom handle.

"You know, Woody… I'm already taking some pain pills. How abouts we put’em to the test?" She yawned again, desperately trying to hold off her sleep. "Maybe tomorrow…"

Lumberman held her close and regretted teasing her like that. Though really, he was mad for the blue balls he was about to have. It was too late for him to get any action in return for how quickly she was fading out.

More than that, though, he was angry about jumping the gun with his confession of love. It was too early for either of them to make such proclamations with any real merit. Although, he couldn’t really control how she felt.

Without hearing a response, Applejack suddenly wondered if she had given a valid question or if she split into sputtering nonsense again.

"Do pain pills even work like that?"

Author's Note

ATTENTION!

If you're not following me, you might not see my Blog regarding your suggestions for a special chapter.

Also, I must give an apology, as there will be a few corrections being made regarding the days that have passed in this story. At some point in time, I misrecorded the days that have passed between chapters. The corrections will not impact that actual plot of the story, but a few statements in dialog have misrepresented the timeline of events. Namely, characters saying that six days have passed, when really it was four, eight when it was six, and things like that.

I will provide the corrections likely by this Saturday.

For clarification, the humans arrived on Saturday the 30th of April, 2016. As of this chapter, 10 days have passed, making this the evening of Monday the 9th of May, 2016.

Otherwise, on to the actual Author's Notes.

So... not too much happened here with these two. It just wasn't in the cards for these two given her current condition. However, she's getting what she's been wanting, and Lumberman doesn't seem to against getting more involved.

At least they got to enjoy a tender moment with each other. However, Lumberman was the first to leave the party and Sniff was the last. Seems like there's still a few of the Stranded Seven that haven't been accounted for. I wonder who's next. I guess we'll have to find out in the first-ever back to back Saturday Bonus Release:

Chapter 79. 3 No Turning Back Now:
Half a Harem and Their Man.
79.4 No Turning Back Now: To be Announced.
79.5 No Turning Back Now: To be Announced.
79.6 No Turning Back Now: To be Announced.

79.3 No Turning Back Now: Half a Harem and Their Man.

[Earlier, when Chris was with his harem at Berry Punch’s.]

Berry Punch opened the door and was greeted by the many faces of friends.

"How was the party? Must have been good to go this long. I already put all the foals down for the night."

Just as Berry Punch caught sight of the new skirt, Starlight was already laughing to herself, which might have been from having one cocktail too many.

"Oh, Berry, do we have some gossip for you."

Since Berry’s house wasn't very large, the conversation quickly moved to Berry's bedroom. Just as small was the amount of details provided. Needless to say, Berry Punch was taken back by the revelations.

"And… this is what you all want? Dating each other and taking turns with who has time with Chris?"

Cream Heart, being the one who was most resistant from the start, answered first.

"It's okay to be skeptical, I certainly was. But then I thought about it and, what would I be giving up? My chance to have a stallion again? Somepony to love and support me?"

Happy, but also a little nervous, she gave a knowing grin to the girls, which they all returned.

"Of course, the rumors are true, and we're learning how to share… so much more than what Chris's magic fingers can do."

The girls quietly laughed amongst themselves, making Chris shyly grin and look away, while Berry Punch chuckled along with them, confused, but figured she would be given the punchline.

She wasn't. Instead, she got an offer from Starlight.

"Would you be willing to spend tomorrow evening with Chris?"

Reading between the lines, Berry Punch gulped and edged closer to her door.

"Oh… well… I know I said before that I wanted to get to know-"

"Not like that," Chris clarified, removing the misunderstanding. "I'm watching all their kids tomorrow. As a thank you for always watching theirs, we wanted to invite you over to our embassy to watch some movies and relax."

Ever the excitable mare, Derpy looked quite excited about the prospect.

"Me and Red are going to have a lunch date tomorrow at her place, and then have dinner together after work. Otherwise, I would have offered to stay with him. I only saw some of their fighting sports, but Starlight mentioned some other movies that sounded even better."

Again, Chris wanted to make things clear as there was still clear discomfort from Berry Punch.

"This isn't going to be a date. You don't have to worry about that… Plus, free drinks."

"Like the ones at the party?" Berry Punch asked, growing more interested as the offer was sweetened.

Chris nodded, though a part of him did feel guilty about having to bribe her.

"Plus, I'm pretty sure Benny or someone else will be there."

There was very little discussion after that. Mostly just the verifying of times and some additional thank yous as they gathered up their foals and parted ways. Nothing of note, other than the initial shock of Berry Punch watching all her friends kiss each other good night. And none of these were the traditional kiss on the cheek, yet, no voice of complaint was made. It was just… odd.

That left the last three mares without children to tend to with Chris. The next stop was Redheart’s, and Starlight, of course, would be staying by his side. That left one other who had two options for Chris to inquire about.

"Well, next stop is Red's. You want to tag along with me and Starlight?" Chris asked Cheerilee.

It had been a long day, and Cheerilee didn't have an idea of when she would have more time with Chris again. Not in private, at least.

"Sure, but I do have class in the morning."

With a plan now set, the four made their way to Redheart's, where she politely asked them in.

Turns out, she also didn't know when she would have Chris in private again. Not only that, if she had no plans until lunch, getting some more of Chris’s affection would be easier with strength in numbers.

“You know, my hoof hasn’t been hurting much today, so I can put off taking my medication.”

Quietly taking a seat on her couch, she quickly positioned herself to be available for any willing takers. With her hips pressed out and her legs spread open, everyone was thinking the same thing.

Seeing this, and glad to know she wasn’t the only mare wanting the same thing, Starlight nuzzled up to Chris. Her flirty nature was just as apparent as Redheart’s offer.

“What about it, Chris? You up for a little more time with your mares tonight?”

While Cheerilee had hoped for some more time with Chris, but if Redheart was offering her home just as she had earlier, that could be a welcomed exchange of services the two could offer each other. She was also still very much in the mood for experiencing what Chris had shown her. Having a little more practice for her date with Cream Heart wouldn’t hurt either.

“Chris, you’d be doing us a great favor spending some time with us. Cream Heart and I, Red with Derpy, and Starlight have only as much experience with mares as we do for Prim.”

She nuzzled in closer, rearing up and tracing her foreleg over his crotch before getting intimately close to his lips.

“Can’t you teach us some new things?”

Starlight reared up the other side of Cheerilee, ready to get things in motion.

After enough times working him up, she could clearly smell his arousal now. That same scent of champagne, but stronger, richer, and the sea salt had a pleasant burn that only got her more excited. More importantly, she was narrowing down what worked best to get him aroused into compliance.

The first step was getting his interest, which was already done. The next step was making contact, which Cheerilee started, but he needed more of. Starlight would accomplish this by nudging Cheerilee into a kiss with Chris.

That was the distraction she needed to drop down and remove those cumbersome pants—nothing a little magic couldn't handle. Sure there was some extra effort required to remove anything attached to him, and a teleportation spell was out of the question, but the more time she spent around him, the easier it was becoming.

True to form, dropping his pants revealed him all ready for action, his erection raising high in his boxers.

God, did she love that smell. It was too much not to invite herself in for a taste.

She dropped his boxers to his ankles, lowered her head, and gave one long lick from the base all the way up. At the top, she planted her lips, giving one quick suckle of the tip.

Who was she kidding? That wasn't enough for her.

She parted her lips and plunged until reaching his base. He was ripe for the picking and she was all too happy to harvest. However, there was only one oversight.

“If you’re staying late, you better not hog him all night,” Redheart jokingly announced, though Starlight could tell there was the tiniest hint of a threat underneath it.

Cheerilee laughed and went back to all fours.

“Sorry, Red. You know how easy it is to get carried away."

Starlight pulled herself away to put Chris to work and get some kind of plan together before things got too hot to handle.

"Okay, how should we deal with this, Chris? How can we make Red the center of attention or at least have a little fun with us?"

Thinking about it for a moment, Chris had a wicked idea but nervously held quiet, although judging by the rising scent of his arousal, Starlight knew he was hiding something.

"Ooooh, so what are you not telling us?"

Chris didn't know what gave him away, but what he had in mind was too much for them.

"I dunno… I mean, we've already done a lot, but this might be a bit much even for me."

Over on the couch, Redheart was growing more excited by the scent filling her house.

"Whatever it is, we should try it, or-" She started to rub herself, making sure he could see how bad she wanted him. "-can you only handle one of us at a time?"

Standing in perfect view, Chris watched the alabaster nurse spread her legs, gifting him a peek at the pink between her thighs. Even with only one forehoof, she masterfully worked the pliable pads of her hoof over her slit, teasing her clit and opening herself wide to invite Chris in. She could tell by the look in his eyes, he wanted it, too.

While Chris was distracted, Starlight motioned to Cheerilee towards Chris’s cock, licking her lips.

Her message clearly understood, the two began taking turns licking up the length of his shaft.

This finalized the last step needed to have Chris give in. Once it was started for him, he couldn’t say no. He just needed a reminder.

“Okay,” Chris caved. “We’re going to need to use the bed for this.”

[A few minutes later in Redheart’s bedroom.]

It took some explaining and coordination, but once the girls realized how all the positions fit, they were excited to try.

Chris laid flat on the bed and invited Starlight up on his lap, who quickly positioned herself in a reverse cowgirl style. Said pony was quite excited to try the position, though couldn’t help but giggle seeing how far Chris’s feet stuck out on Cheerilee’s compact-sized, minimalist bed.

"If this goes as good as I think it will, we're definitely doing this again this weekend."

She lowered herself and took her time working him into that tight fit. After taking a moment to adjust herself, she laid her back to Chris’s chest. Ready for the next step, she levitated Redheart up in a sixty-nine position.

“Oh, my goodness. This view is so much better than earlier today.” She wiggled herself back a little further to put her in a better position. “Derpy and I didn’t have much practice after Chris had his second fill of us today. Now, show me what got Prim so lovey-dovey on you!”

A little too anxious, Redheart lowered her muzzle down to kiss over the peak of Starlight’s mound. Slow and deliberate pecks, ending with her running her lips over her partner's exposed clit.

“Oooh,” Starlight groaned happily. “Cheerilee, are you going to join-Ahh… fuck me hard, this is good… join us?”

Accepting the invite, Cheerilee happily jumped up on the bed, eager to get involved.

“I still can’t believe how insane this all is,” she mused, watching Starlight do to Redheard what Chris was about to do to her. “But at least we can all be a little crazy together. And Chris, please help me lose my mind, would you?”

She squatted down, straddling Chris's face, bracing herself with her knees around his head and her forehooves on the headboard, letting Chris devour her.

“Oh… sweet Celestia, am I ever glad I could afford that first dance with you.”

With his three mares all in position, Chris brought his feet up on the bed and held Starlight in place at her hips and started to thrust.

This four-way stack was exceeding his expectations to a near frightening degree. Fucking Starlight’s pussy was heavenly as always, but adding in Redheart’s oral attention made up for not being able to have Starlight take all his length. Feeling her mouth cover the gap, sucking and licking over him was the greatest amalgamation of oral and penetration.

Then the taste of making Cheerilee cum over and over, for all the years he’d dreamed of eating pussy, he never imagined it would be this good. She came so much so fast, he couldn’t keep up with her sweet juices. Along with it, the scent accompanying her and the others was more savory than the bouquet of the finest wine.

All in all, it was a sensory overload, and without a doubt, Starlight took the brunt of the attention. She wasn’t taking all of Chris like before, but the different angles hit new spots with a greater emphasis she hadn’t expected. The feeling of him thrusting in and out was immaculate, but having her clit licked and sucked on made coming down impossible before another climax rose up.

For Redheart herself, Starlight felt almost as good as Chris, better than Derpy at least. Not that she couldn’t complain. Had she known being with a mare could be this gratifying, she would have bed herself one long ago.

Not trying to be greedy, Starlight was earnest in repaying the favor to Redheart, varying her services of lapping over Redheart’s entire marehood. Kissing and suckling her clit, digging her tongue as coarsely as she could between those luscious nether lips, always tempting her with more. There was just something about the flavor of pussy that she loved. So much did she enjoy drinking in Redheart’s nectar, she occasionally would try to press her tongue down the depths only Chris could reach with his cock. A funny thought to imagine, considering how it was his cock that introduced her to this new desire of hers.

Every few minutes, she would feel Redheart’s inner muscles convulse and spasm, delivering an increased flow of her liquid gratification. Her compulsion for more was almost frustrating, given how she couldn’t make Redheart cum nearly as fast as Chris could.

However, Redheart felt just as rewarded with the combined taste of Chris and Starlight. Sweet, savory, and every bit of it felt as if she was taking in their lust, leaving her swimming in a haze of carnal revelry.

Each time she came, she would give thanks by engulfing as much of Starlight’s mound as she could. A deep moan and heavy grind of her tongue over Starlight’s clit would usher in another orgasm to make her nearly squeal.

Cheerilee, on the other hand, riding Chris’s face was a consistent, unbridled, glorious elation that she held control of. With the added benefit of being able to anchor herself using the headboard, she could let her hips roll and grind, controlling the pressure pressing down.

There was so much more freedom being able to move, giving Chris access to the spots that pleased her the best. It might have been just as much of a blessing as it was a curse. The stimulation quickly became too strong, and she had to swap with Redheart.

“Red... Ohh… we gotta swap, or I’m going to fall off your bed.”

Carefully sitting up, giving a playful grind over Starlight’s muzzle, Redheart moaned with a giggle.

“Mmm, Cheerilee. Chris has been holding out on us."

Sad to swap so soon, Cheerilee helped Redheart into position and then slid up over Starlight. Right away, the more pungent scent from Chris welcomed her, and the first eager lick into her already sensitive snatch revitalized her enthusiasm.

Ready to continue her lesson, she proceeded to set her lips around the crest of Starlight’s invaded chasm. She held her position, lapping over the exposed pink and Chris’s rod jamming into her, revealing her hidden depraved flesh.

After a blur from the continuous flooding of being held at the peak of her climax, Starlight went limp from fatigue.

“Uhhh… I can’t… uhh… I can’t keep- Too muh-uhh… much. Ahh. Puh-uh, please… Chris... just cum.”

Cheerilee, no longer having Starlight eating her out, knew what else she wanted, having missed out the earlier that day. Might as well help her nurse mare out at the same time and get more practice sharing.

“Red, take over for me. We’re gonna help these two out.”

Since Redheart was nearing the point of overstimulation, or exhaustion, and could barely hold herself up with one hoof against the headboard, she turned to retake her spot. After she turned, she wondered why Cheerilee had slid off the bed entirely, but continued climbing over Starlight again while watching Cheerilee stumbled her way to the foot of the bed.

Positioned with the best view in the house, Cheerilee flopped as much of herself up in the space between Chris’s legs.

“Now, just like Starlight and I did to Chris earlier.”

After noticing where Cheerilee was focusing her attention, Redheart understood and was excited to give this new move a try.

The positions were different, but it did nothing to hinder her from coarsely running her tongue from the top of Starlight’s mound down past the base of Chris’s cock.

Hungrily, Cheerilee did the same from base to mound in a relentless assault to give Chris the last push he needed.

The overwhelming stimulation added, massaging the remaining exposed flesh, that was the tipping point. Chris grunted heavily as he began thrusting harder and deeper, as he felt a glorious orgasm erupt.

He pushed up and pressed her hips down against him, finally reaching the maximum depth, coating her inner walls for the second time in the same day. The inner muscles stroking his cock followed every pulse, forcing glob after glob of his thick cream to fill her depths.

Everything was overly stimulated for Chris and Starlight, but there would be no rest for the couple trapped in coitus.

Redheart and Cheerilee greedily continued their combined effort to prolong pleasing the connected pair while sampling the liquid love slowly oozing free.

Finally tasting what Starlight had hastily swallowed and absentmindedly hoarded, it was just as she described it. Impossible to understand, yet now undeniable, the feeling of every touch and kiss Chris could give them trickled down their throats after every lick. It was warming and tantalizing their entire being as they ravaged the over sensitive flesh.

With every taste, little flashes of going into a daze overtook them for brief moments. These two would not give up their pursuit, and their sultry groans and ahhs rose higher.

It was then that Chris remembered how difficult it could be to pull Starlight away from sucking him off, or just to let him have his cock back. Now he had three that would hold him prisoner.

This could get dangerous for his dick.

At the same time... Five out of Five. Would be imprisoned here again… Though hopefully with some kind of release plan. And no, not that kind of release.

Eventually, the combined efforts could only keep him hard for so long. Not even the contractions of Starlight's inner muscles still trying to milk him for more couldn’t hold him in, try as they might. Chris was going to sit his mares down later to explain the meaning of ‘Over Indulgence.’

No sooner did he soften up enough, Cheerilee and Redheart finally separated their shared responsibility.

Cheerilee lifted Starlight’s legs, both freeing Chris’s cock, of which Redheart assisted with her lips into Cheerilee’s maw, only to turn her attention to Starlight’s flooded depths.

Both mares devotedly serviced their partners, searching for more of Chris’s precious gift, ignorant, or deaf to the grunts and groans of over-stimulation Starlight and Chris were suffering. Their drunken minds and light euphoric state left them focused on his cum, giving them a taste of how he made them feel.

Yet, to be fair, Chris did start to get hard again—something he’d have to see if he could exploit some other time. Also, Redheart digging her tongue as deep as she did was enough to give Starlight another string of orgasms that were utterly fantastic... but enough was enough.

“Okay, girls, we’re good. I need a break,” Chris requested, somehow managing to get the words out in spite of his strained breathing.

Redheart was the first to comply and let her chin fall over Starlight’s crotch.

"I can’t believe how much better this gets… Can we do this every night?"

Cheerilee pulled all her strength to join them on the crowded bed.

"Nights preferably. Maybe make a weekend of it?"

Still trying to collect herself and catch her breath, Starlight was conflicted.

"I dunno, girls... We might have to… pace ourselves... with Chris, because... as good as…. I feel during... and after… this fucking is... wearing me out."

She flexed her magic, finding it incredibly difficult to concentrate after their foursome, and moved Redheart to Chris's side. It was all she could do not to drop the nurse when turning her around to face Chris and setting her down.

"No offense, Chris… but I'm starting to think this can't be a daily thing for you and me. Not if it takes this long."

Remembering that he cums a lot faster in the morning, he kept that to himself.

"None taken. I need to work on cardio anyway. "

Hearing Starlight’s plight, Redheart only saw this as an opportunity for her own goals.

"I think I'm ready for more, and I'm past caring if it hurts at first. How about after tomorrow we make that happen, Chris?"

"Yes," Starlight desperately encouraged the two. "Prim and I are going to probably try things with just each other tomorrow. Or at least I'm sure we will if the date goes well… or if we don't just go straight to licking each other out like I did today."

She groaned wearily as she turned herself over onto Chris's chest and flopped down.

"Do you think maybe your magic resistance is causing some kind of magic exhaustion? Because I wasn’t nearly this tired when Prim made me cum at Cheerilee’s house, and that was after you fucked me. Or do you think your emotions have something to do with it?"

Those were two excellent theories, and after everything Benny had shared about his thoughts on what was happening to them, it could be possible.

"I dunno… do you think we should get Twilight involved with this? I don't want to do any damage to any of you."

Cheerilee chuckled, not entirely following along and making her best guesses as to what was discussed.

"I wouldn't worry about hurting us, Chris. Your dick is really big, but after Red, I'd like a shot at taking it."

Chris rised his hand and started to pet Cheerilee’s back and shoulder.

"That's not entirely what she meant, but I'm sure we'll get you there. And Red, we'll give it a try, but I don't want to hurt you. I'll stop if it becomes too much."

After a moment, his physical state couldn't be avoided as the combination of weight from the three ponies and the rather small bed was starting to weigh on him, both literally and figuratively.

"Hey, Starlight? This bed ain't going to work for any of us with me in it, and we both really need a shower. How about we head back?"

He was right, but he wasn't going to be fit for anything physical any time soon. After all the walking back and forth, an orgy, and now a fourway, his legs were spent. That was going to be an issue if Starlight was even worse off than he was and could now barely use her magic.

"I think we might need to find a new place for us to stay together. We shouldn't have to rely on you carrying us back when we get like this."

Chris started to sit up, but groaned, realizing just how tired he was.

"Goddamnit… first thing tomorrow, I'm working out with Cerb. You girls deserve better than having to rely on my fat ass."

A gaggle of laughs and playful criticism showered Chris for being so down on himself.

After that, their cleanup efforts were minimal. They were simply too tired, ending with Cheerilee and Redheart not even getting out of her bed. Since that’s where they were staying, Chris gave his scholarly mare and naughty nurse a kiss on the forehead to say goodnight.

It would have been nice to stay, but it wasn’t going to happen with the limited space and no change of clothes. So, with Starlight on his back, Chris finally stepped out.

Shortly after the two departed, Cheerilee shifted to her side on the bed. Now facing Redheart with a dreamy-like glaze over her eyes, she offered some conversation.

“Have you ever stopped to think why we’ve never heard of or tried doing anything like this before Chris showed us?”

Redheart smiled, happy to see she wasn’t the only one to pick up on this.

“I’m more interested in rutting with Chris and understanding all of that. As a healthcare provider, I understand the importance of keeping ourselves clean, but what really doesn’t make sense is why no pony seems to know what any kind of sex is. But again, you ever stop to think why we take such good care to keep ourselves clean, yet never even accidentally made ourselves feel nearly as good as what Chris can?”

That raised so many more questions than what Cheerilee could have thought of on her own. Only to complicate matters more, Redheart had another question to share.

“Have you noticed how much better Chris is at this than us? Or how no matter what he does, it’s always better than what we can do to each other?”

It was a rhetorical question, or Redheart didn’t need to hear an answer. Her mind had already moved on.

“I have, and I’m going to ask Chris to help me learn more about their anatomy and physiology that made us be able to enjoy this.”

Cheerilee raised an eyebrow at the nurse’s peculiar word choice.

“Able to enjoy this?”

Finally, ready for some sleep, Redheart leaned forward and gave Cheerilee a long kiss goodnight.

“Mmm… don’t worry about it. It’s more of a medical theory I’m working on.” She gave Cheerilee a smirk. “I can still taste Chris and Starlight on your lips.”

Thinking the same thing, Cheerilee licked her lips.

“Same goes for you, Red.”

Together, they shared a look for a moment, both thinking the same thing, and were soon passionately entangling themselves with each other. All the flavors melding together in a curious harmony. The bold, salty cream from Chris, the milky sweet cream from Starlight, all delivered with the palatable semi-sweet taste of each other's kiss, led them further on to a state of bliss.

In no time at all, they found themselves getting carried away, and Cheerilee was on top of her mare for the night. She looked down into Redheart’s eyes, appearing to still be just as horny as she was.

“Okay… how about one or two more times in that sixty-nine position Chris had us in with Starlight, then sleep?”

Totally in sync, Redheart grinned.

“Let’s go for three. I’ll set my alarm for us when we’re done. You have work in the morning.”

Author's Note

ATTENTION!

If you're not following me, you might not see my Blog regarding your suggestions for a special chapter. Found HERE. This will be the last day for requests.

If you're not following me, you missed an important blog citing a few corrections that were made in previous chapters regarding the days that have passed, found HERE.

Also, to help keep track of the days that have passed in the story, I have created an official timeline, found HERE.

Otherwise, on to the actual Author's Notes.

So... Chris sure did set himself up for success with Starlight and his harem... or an early grave for all the dicking down he's given them. Hopefully, these "lessons" will lighten the load for him. Unless this was just an excuse for them to exploit him for some steamy hot sex with their human stud... not that I could see how it wouldn't be the case.

Regardless, Chris sure must have put some thought into this beforehand to take care of all of them in that foursome. Lots of thoughts... dirty thoughts... depraved... lewd... contagious thoughts.

But, now he's got to walk his pony-poon loving ass back to the castle. Hopefully, that will be a safe trip. Guess you'll have to find out for the next Wednesday release:

Chapter 79. 4 No Turning Back Now:
Let Sleeping Devil Dogs Rut.
79.5 No Turning Back Now: To be Announced.
79.6 No Turning Back Now: To be Announced.

79.4 No Turning Back Now: Let Sleeping Devil Dogs Rut.

[Earlier after Cerb left with his girls.]

Fluttershy skipped alongside Cerb, eager to get back and see what surprises were waiting for her and Rarity. She'd been patient all the way up to making it back into town, but couldn't hold back any longer, almost turning into a second Pinkie Pie.

"So, are we getting a hint at what this is?"

Cerb smiled, knowing how special this was going to be for them, and wanted to keep it special.

"No, no hints, but we do need to make a stop in town first."

Surprisingly, Rarity found herself growing increasingly impatient, having no excitement for a gift if it wasn't going to occur in the bedroom.

"Well, hopefully, it won't keep you on your legs for too long. You really shouldn't be walking so much. Why couldn't we just get you a wheelchair like Applejack or Nurse Redheart?"

Cerb scoffed at the suggestion.

"Hell no. I've spent my time in a wheelchair. I know when I need one. And…"

Cerb trailed off as they neared their destination that only he knew of.

"You girls feel like grabbing a drink? I'm kinda thirsty."

It was well past closing, and Fluttershy could see the lights were off, and why wouldn’t they be?

“Umm, Justin. Grapes and Olives is closed for the night. They closed early so Italian Stallion and Top Shelf could join us for the-”

“Justin!” Italian Stallion’s voice greeted them from behind. “What a pleasant surprise to see you out so late.”

The Italian themed pony strolled up, just as chipper as ever, and triply glad to see the trio.

“I was just out for a stroll, and… Would you care for a drink since I have you here.”

As much as Rarity appreciated this local stallion, she was so much more in the mood for getting back to the castle. This needless delay was an unnecessary distraction.

“We’d love to, but we’re-”

“Splendid!” Italian Stallion shouted in jubilee. “Here, let me get the door for you.”

Despite the warm welcome, it was clear that this little detour was aggravating Rarity, so Cerb shrugged with an apologetic smile.

“We don’t have to stay long if you don’t want to, but we can’t say no. Not now, anyway.”

Despite her anger, the prim pony realized he was right and it’d go against her very nature to be rude to another pony. Given that, Rarity put on her best happy face, trotting inside while trying to keep her growing temper in check.

“Good evening, Miss Rarity, Miss Fluttershy,” Top Shelf greeted them warmly as they entered. “And Mr. Husk, so glad you could make it. Your table for three is ready.”

Of the three, Fluttershy couldn’t help but feel ecstatic, her very first surprise date. Rarity, on the other hand, while flattered and swooned, was also a little embarrassed. Thankfully, all of that was washed away when Cerb leaned down and pulled her into a soft kiss, pulling her out of her stupor. Which it did, but he figured it would be best to give her an explanation.

“I remember a certain young lady telling me she’d be furious if we didn’t do this again and wishing things were different. You’re not furious, are you?”

Bless this human. He always knew what to do or say to make her forgot her problems and stresses. How was she so lucky?

Rarity smiled with lustful thoughts on her mind and trotted ahead.

“Of course not, darling. I don’t think I’ve ever been happier.”

Fluttershy fluttered up to Cerb, giving him an excited kiss before dropping down to all fours with a shiver.

“You need to give us a chance to show you our appreciation before you go off and do something so lovely again.”

Italian Stallion couldn’t hide how overwhelmed he was by the back to back display of affection.

Seeing the curious grin from the owner who offered up such a favor left Cerb with the need to explain himself.

“Yeah… I guess it’s a new trend. We cool?”

Italian Stallion gave a laugh that started low and throaty, leading into his more iconic chuckle.

“Mr. Husk, I have heard so many amazing things about you. I’m surprised you stopped at two."

Cerb laughed even louder than Italian Stallion. Honest or not, that was funny.

"No, these girls are all I need."

At the table, Fluttershy and Rarity stood by, waiting for their date to join them. Cerb, like a true gentleman, or gentlecolt, depending on who you asked, pulled their seats out for them. Then, just as soon as Cerb seated himself, Italian Stallion let them know what the plans were for the evening.

“Ladies, I am ever so proud to have the honor of hosting you tonight on behalf of the request of your shared special…” He momentarily spaced out, not sure what title to give Cerb. “Mr. Husk… Yes, quite. I have personally seen to the preparations of your meals tonight. Each dish catered to your tastes, as I have come to know them. Not only this, but you will have the luxury of keeping the restaurant to yourselves for the evening and will be attended to by Top Shelf. And, for as much as I would love to share your company this evening, this is your special night, and I would not wish to intrude. So, I congratulate you on the wonderful formation of your relationship and hope to see you all again soon.”

As a sign of respect, Cerb held out his knuckles for a bro-fist.

“Thanks again, Stallion. I owe you one, and I mean that.”

The bro-fist was met with a bro-hoof, and Italian Stallion couldn’t have been more pleased.

“Think nothing of it. You and your friends have been great company. Company I would like to consider friends of my own.”

“We are,” Cerb answered with a genuine smile.

With that, the courteous stallion made his way to the exit, giving one last comment as he departed.

“To be fair, I believe the success you and your friends have brought to Grapes and Olives is favor enough, but from stallion to stallion, I graciously accept. Have a wonderful evening.”

While Italian Stallion made his exit, Top Shelf approached the table with a new bottle the girls hadn’t seen before.

“Hello again, long time no see.”

The three chuckled at the lazy joke, but let her continue with explaining the service for the evening.

“We have some appetizers on the table for you, and for drinks, Justin has recommended this lovely bottle of wine.”

A little too excited himself, Cerb reached out and took the bottle, motioning he would uncork the bottle for her.

“Sorry, these things can be a pain to open. Sniff recommended a riesling. I’m not much of a wine person, but this is a semi-sweet white wine. It’s actually pretty good.”

Pop!

He handed the bottle back to Top Shelf, thinking she deserved a little compensation for helping him out so much.

“There ya are. Pour yourself a glass, too.”

Their glasses were poured, a speechless toast was given, and then the meal started. The same morel dish for Cerb, leafy salads, bread bowls, plates of pasta, and more Rarity and Fluttershy. Everything was first-rate, as expected, with an extra flair added just for them.

Somehow, the conversation went to the fights that happened that night, with a heavy focus on Oven Fresh and Cutter, but ended hilariously with Tealove getting slapped. Even Top Shelf had to laugh and give some backstory on Fleetfoot and Tealove fighting over Big Mac. It wasn’t even clear when it started, how Big Mac never found out, and that she didn’t even know how it stopped until Mayor Mare let it slip that Luna had to step in to put an end to it. Just another odd story to share about their town.

By the time their plates were halfway finished, Top Shelf had returned with their dessert—one large slice of cheesecake.

"Figured I'd bring this out now so you can save room for it. More wine?"

Delicate as ever, Rarity levitated over her glass, very happy to see the dessert and the single fork.

"Yes, please, and thank you.”

While pouring the next glass, Top Shelf snuck in a wink, letting Rarity know she knew the significance of the single fork.

“Actually,” Rarity spoke up as Top Shelf moved onto the next glass. “This is simply too much food. Could we get it boxed up while we move onto dessert?”

Cerb could tell that Rarity wasn’t full, but if she was ready, he wasn’t going to fight her on it. Not that he could win if he tried.

“Well, I know what we’re having for lunch tomorrow.”

Before he could bring his glass back for another drink, a piece of cheesecake on a floating fork was staring him in the face.

“Justin dear, you don’t mind sharing, do you?”

Given the developments of their day, there was more than one way for him to take that comment.

“If it’s you two? Gimme that bite.”

The date ended with the three sharing their dessert, taking turns feeding each other, laughing, and loving the short-lived moment. All of which was perfectly captured by Top Shelf.

“You all are so lucky to have each other the way that you do. Always with each other, keeping each other safe and happy… Being loved… I think Twilight and Oven Fresh were right. This is a better way of doing things. I just hope I can be even half as happy as you three someday."

With such words of praise, Rarity had to repay them in kind.

"Topsy, dear. You will find your special somepony someday. You might end up finding that the Prince Charming you were looking for is actually a wayward warrior." She gave a quiet laugh, knowing the more likely scenario. "Or some smooth-talking lucky Casanova."

She turned to Cerb, once again making loving eyes at him. However, these were not her usual lustful eyes. This was something more sincere. Perhaps somewhere in all the excitement, she let her desires cloud that fact, but she could see it clearly again.

"It's easy to paint a picture in your mind of who or what exactly it is you imagine your perfect partner to be, but then you find the one, and you just know."

She lowered her gaze to Fluttershy, smiling just as true to her feelings as she did for Cerb.

"Or more than one, if fate would be so kind as to do so. But who you love, and who loves you back… they might show you that what's real and tangible is more rewarding than any fantasy you could have dreamed of."

As short and straightforward as that speech was, it moved Cerb.

"I feel the same way. I'm so lucky that I have you two, and you're so much better than what I thought I might have wanted."

He leaned to Rarity and kissed her, slowly but passionately. Although, she wasn't the only one worthy of his affection and turned to Fluttershy.

"Certainly more than I could have hoped for."

Top Shelf watched the open display of affection that they shared so brazenly. While part of it made her a bit jealous, it also made her think.

"I can't believe how in love those three are. And the way they kiss, it's so much like what Twilight had Peter show me. Is that what I can expect from him? Will he make me feel like that? What will-holy Luna’s moon! Are Rarity and Fluttershy going to-"

Rarity leaned in front of Cerb, drawing closer to Fluttershy.

"And where would I be without my wingmare to help me through it all?"

Fluttershy was practically beaming from her own smile, sharing the sentiment wholeheartedly.

"Same place as me, which is not anywhere I'd want to be."

The two met in front of Cerb, locking lips and tasting each other's tongues, which Top Shelf thought was only a human thing, but no. They were just as happy with each other as they were with him. That brought about another thought about a suggestion she’d received that day.

"Is that what Cutter meant by me working with Amethyst? Justin does seem to like watching them, and they are enjoying it too. Could I ever-"

"Alright, ladies," Cerb quietly interrupted the girls, as well as Top Shelf’s thoughts. "We got our to-go bags, might as well do that going part."

Rarity, remembering what having Cerb's heart was also going to give her access to, quickly composed herself.

"Yes, of course. It is getting late, after all."

Fluttershy, of course, nodded in agreement, as it sounded like the best course of action.

"And you've been walking so much today. We really need to get you back into bed."

As they gathered their things, Top Shelf finished clearing the table, the whole time sad seeing how close those two were to Cerb.

Could she have that with Sniff? Perhaps? At least now she had an idea.

She was going to make a little stop to see a new partner in crime soon.

As Fluttershy and Rarity made their way out, they had an extra pep in their step. Needless to say, there was a lot of appreciation coming Cerb’s way when they got back.

"Slow down, girls," Cerb laughed. "You got twice as many legs as me, and only one is good right now."

"Sorry, dearie," Rarity apologized, smiling sweetly with a hint of lust behind her eyes. "We're just a little excited to dot on you after such a wonderful evening. And thank you for the thoughtful gesture. You have no idea how happy you've made us."

While Cerb was a tad bit flattered by the compliment, his face left looking rather awkward, having never heard that word.

"Dot on me? What is that?"

Rarity gave a coy smile, happy to educate her stallion on their culture.

"Oh, you know. Spoil you a little. Pamper you a little more than usual tonight."

The rest of the walk back was mostly quiet as they took in the sights of the town and star-filled sky. That was until they ran into Chris carrying a barely conscious Starlight on his back.

How they looked couldn't be ignored, and Cerb felt an obligation to point out their condition.

"You two look beat up from the floor up… Post party too much for ya?"

Chris grinned but didn't look towards Cerb, clearly not altogether from whatever hijinks he’d gotten up to.

"Yeah-Yeah-Yeah. Really funny. On an unrelated note, are you running tomorrow? I need to get into shape."

That was a welcomed turn of conversation for Cerb.

"Depends on my leg, so probably not, but Helix and the others probably will unless they’re hungover. Join them and take Onyx with you. He bowed out of beer-pong early enough not to get too messed up."

While they chatted about fitness plans, Rarity couldn't stand watching Chris struggle under the weight of the near-unconscious mare on his back.

"Chris, dear, let me take her for you."

Without even waiting for a reply, Rarity covered Starlight in her aura and started to raise her. Oddly, simple being attached to Chris made the lift more difficult. Giving a little more effort, the lift-off finally happened, but the added resistance never left, not that she would admit it.

Chris, now walking without the added weight, was visibly relieved.

"Thanks, Rarity. I don't think I was going to make it past the steps."

Since one good turn deserves another, Starlight thought of the perfect way to thank Rarity.

"Hey, Rarity? Can you take me to the library before you drop me off in Chris’s room?"

That was an odd request, and Rarity didn't want to waste any more time than she already had, but couldn't say no.

"Not a problem, dear."

The conversation quickly returned to fitness. Chris and Cerb didn't want to bring attention to what was visually obvious. The girls all stayed quiet, the proof was in their noses, but the few glances they gave each other passed on their silent approval.

Eventually, they were back in the castle, and Rarity took off ahead of the others with Starlight in tow.

Since Chris was still out of shape, the stairs were an issue for him. Just the same, Cerb wasn’t in the mood for making his leg any worse than it already was. With both of them moving slow, this gave Rarity and Starlight plenty of time, and Fluttershy the chance to store their meal in the fridge.

Thankfully, the stop in the library wasn’t going to take long at all. Not if Starlight remembered where a particular book was.

“Thank you, Rarity. I know Chris must feel a little embarrassed not being able to carry me back, but after our night together, he needed the help.”

Hoping for the same, Rarity couldn’t even be mad.

“Really, it’s no trouble. I’m sure you would do the same for any of us. However, now that we’re here, what is it that you need?”

Starlight did a quick scan of the room and wearily pointed to a desk in the corner.

“Can you take me over to that last desk? I need to teach you something before you wake half the town.”

[A few minutes later in Cerb’s room.]

The door slowly opened, and Cerb made his way in, following closely behind Fluttershy.

"Hey, Flutters, you mind if I hop in the shower real quick, or do you both wanna…"

As tempting as it was, she didn't need a shower, and she didn't want to start anything without Rarity there.

"No, we should be fine, and warm water should be good for your leg. I'll get the oils and bed ready."

"Thanks, Flutters."

With that, Cerb made his way to the bathroom and closed the door, secretly happy to go alone. A man's got the right to shit in peace after all.

By the time the shower started, Rarity finally made it back and quickly got an update from Fluttershy.

"Justin’s in the shower. We could join him, but for how long it took him to flush, we might be better off sitting this one out."

Rarity gave her a look that told her how much she didn't need to know that.

"Gross… But no matter. I need a moment to concentrate anyway. I'm hoping all things go well for us tonight, and if not, I at least don't want to wake up Justin if we decide to use the shower ourselves in the middle of the night."

Fluttershy cocked her ear to the side, not knowing what Rarity was going on about.

To answer that question, Rarity started to conjure a spell. With no time wasted on a backstory or a grand spectacle of dramatics, she gathered her magic, and the light grew and dispersed, coating the room in her aura that quickly faded.

"Okay… Seems like it worked. Wait one moment."

Having the spell completed, Rarity turned and left the room, leaving the door open.

Curious, Fluttershy followed Rarity's steps toward the door, seeing her friend mouthing words just outside the room. She drew closer until she crossed the threshold, and her head poked out into the hallway, finally being able to hear Rarity speak again.

"-but I told her that even though I've never performed this kind of magic, I would give it my best," Rarity finished her half-heard explanation.

Despite an apparent explanation, Fluttershy was still confused.

"What kind of magic? What did you-" Her eyes lit up, having figured it out. "Oh, my gosh. You can be as loud as you want now."

Rarity ushered Fluttershy back into the room, excited to see the privacy spell worked.

"Well, as long as we’re in this room anyway. Now we just need to… Oh, shit… How do we ask him? With Starlight, it just happened, and with Oven Fresh, well, her situation was very different from ours."

There was no time for either of them to figure that out with each other now. Cerb's shower was over. He stepped out in just a towel, curious about how this was going to play out.

"Ah, you’re back. Are you both going to wear that all night?"

Fluttershy and Rarity both looked at their outfits. Not exactly the best slumber attire, and they knew it, which left Cerb with a smirk.

"Don't get me wrong, you look damn good in 'em, but I doubt they’re comfortable enough for bed."

Naturally, the two quickly undressed, leaving only their panties on, to which Fluttershy saw fit to explain.

"I don’t think we need the pajamas anymore, but these are kind of cute, aren't they?"

She turned her backside to him, giving him an unobstructed view of her posterior.

"Definitely," Cerb answered with a pleased look in his eyes.

In his mind, he was wondering why they were still wearing anything at all around him. Though that issue was minor compared to the other problem he found himself grappling with.

"Goddamn, I know I said I was going through with being with them, but... damn… Things really are different now. I just want to… Fuck me running, I know I shouldn’t want this like I do. Everything just feels so much better with them."

And then, another thought came to mind.

"I think they're still taking my considerations to heart about all of this. But it's been so long since I've been laid... but I also don’t want to hurt them... I wonder when they’re going to make their move.”

Each of these were important questions, but he kept those thoughts to himself for now. For now, he’d play things as they went.

“Well, if you girls are ready, my leg could really use your help.”

He removed his towel, not making any attempt to hide his semi-hard state. In fact, he was happy to allow them to see him like this as he hung his towel over the dresser.

It was difficult not to grin as he pretended to ignore them, still being able to see them stare at his cock. The next move was going to be on them to make as he climbed in bed and waited for them to join him.

As it turned out, there was no wait. They were up and waiting on either side of him before he could even lay down.

It was so cute, their eagerness. He actually considered simply asking for a hoof job.

Was that thing? Would they even know what that was if he did ask? And would that even be the same as a handie? Lumberman had pointed out how nice their frogs felt, and he was right about that, so it couldn’t be terrible.

As Cerb mentally debated this new quandary, Fluttershy readied the oil but was visibly nervous. She was doing her best to hide it, though it could have been excitement. Not even she knew.

“I feel so terrible about your leg being like this. I know I can’t blame myself, but there’s so much that you’re going to be restricted from doing until it heals.”

On the other side of the bed, Rarity took a few dabs of oil and got to work on her side, not looking nervous like Fluttershy, but more giddy than anything else. Then again, having him nude while rubbing him with oil, knowing she could be so much closer to him now was definitely a factor.

“We’re going to have to take extra care of you from now on. Especially after such a romantic evening like tonight. Mmph… I must be the luckiest mare in the world to be with the stal… man of my dreams and my special mare together. I can’t even begin to explain how fulfilled my life feels now that we can all be open about everything.”

Cerb grinned, even as the more painful strides made their way up into his hip.

“And to think, we’re just getting started. We have so much more to grow into.”

That was a weak tease, but the ambiguity was more than enough to get them a little more flustered. Actually, the more he thought about it, the more he was turning himself on. Not only did he care about these mares for all they meant to him, there was something about the ruthlessness and intensity they showed fighting alongside him.

Contrary to their appearance and usual behavior, they weren’t damsels in distress. They were fierce and powerful. It was sexy to know how strong they could be, the damage they could do, yet they loved him and were nothing but gentle.

Actually, scratch that. They could be rough and tough with him. Sparring to win a bet or putting him in his place were both attractive strengths. He’d never had a girl that could kick his ass, or at least get as close as Fluttershy did.

Then there was Rarity. So bold and confident, and her words could cut like the sword she wielded. Then, instantly turn around and speak so sweetly before turning to putty under his touch.

Overall, their exotic colors and appearance, large expressive eyes, warming smiles… When he got right down to it, they were beautiful. It seemed like they would do anything to please him and everything to take care of him. And now that Becky was going to be taken care of, they had earned his everything. There was nothing he would hold back for them, and he knew what they wanted.

Thinking about it again, every time waking up with them. The comfort they gave was so welcoming and left him feeling safe. Protected from everything he wanted to forget and dulled the pain he always hid. It was so easy when it felt so good to have them hold him.

He’d be lying to himself if he thought for a moment waking up pressed against them didn’t erotically excite him. Hell, if they hadn’t covered up with their pajamas, who knows what could have happened.

Who was he kidding? When he woke up with them these last two mornings, as good as they felt against him, and all he wanted to do for them, he would have let it happen. He knew that and decided that they should as well.

“Fluttershy, Rarity… you know there isn’t anything I wouldn’t do for you two. I wasn’t lying when I said if there’s anything you want, just name it, and I’d do it.”

Somewhere in his examination by the two, he had grown fully erect, and the girls couldn’t ignore it any longer. As it was, Fluttershy wouldn’t let that invitation go unanswered.

“Justin… would you trust me with anything? Even if… it was… something we’ve never done before?”

Cerb reached up and caressed her face, hoping she was taking the hint.

“Only if it’s something you want to try.”

Fluttershy’s ears snapped back and twitched rapidly. She had gotten so good at controlling them when her urges kicked in, but she was through with that if this was Cerb giving her the green light.

“Justin,” She said his name like she was begging for permission.

Rarity watched in amazement as Fluttershy stood up and walked over Cerb, all fours posted around him. She lowered her lips to kiss him.

Starting soft, but never growing too intense, with only gentle brushes of her tongue to his. Behind her, she shifted her wings and started to push her panties down. Instantly, the room was treated with that scent of sweet perfume.

She pushed them down farther until the elastic wouldn’t let them fall any farther, and she stepped out of them one leg at a time. She was so ready, and her arousal began to drip down in one long strand of her desire as she broke from the kiss, slowly panting, trying to control herself.

“I was so worried something like this would scare you away from us, but now I know this is only natural when we feel like this.”

She lowered herself down and fulfilled her dream, straddling his cock between her aching lips.

“Ooooh… Justin… you feel… oh… I’ve wanted this so badly. It was all I could do to keep-ooou.”

She slid herself back, feeling every inch of him against her shallow depths. “-taking care of myself while thinking of you. Sneaking away with Rarity so we could help each other from going crazy and losing control of our urges.”

She gave a long slow stride forward, relishing in the moment of finally having this forbidden pleasure explored. Through the whole motion, she happily hummed and laughed quietly to herself.

“And to think, we tried so hard to take things slowly. Always so scared to tell you how we felt, just wanting to help you, make you more comfortable, even covering ourselves, while you-oooooh… sooo… goood.”

She did another long and slow grind back, leaning down to lick over his chest, giving little kisses, even kissing over his nipple, just to feed her curiosity.

“Mmmm, you made things so much… harder for us when you decided to sleep without your clothes on. I even dreamed about you rutting me after that.”

Her body tensed suddenly, stuck with the tip of his cock pressing against her clit. That special spot of hers grinding against him, it was more than she could have dreamed of. She held herself there as the sensation built and braced herself with her forelegs on his chest.

Now practically swimming in this dream come true, growing wetter with every second as the air danced in her throat, she rocked her herself in small strides against him, unable to fully breathe in or out.

Finally, the moment came, and her body shook as she had her first orgasm with Cerb, exactly the way she had fantasized she would. Now, drinking in the moment, only tiny whimpers and yelps were squeaking out through gasps of air she held through her revelry.

As Cerb had expected, she didn’t even last a minute. Even still, he had no complaints and slowly ran his hands up and down her sides, helping her savor the afterglow.

“It’s been so long since I’ve had this with another woman. I didn’t trust myself not to scare them away, or maybe one day hurt them if a bad dream got too strong. But with you two... oh, fuck, you feel so damn good.”

While enjoying the praise, Fluttershy knew she was hogging Cerb, but couldn’t stop herself.

“Justin… we’ll always be here for you, and when you want this.,” Her eyes as well as Cerb’s drifted downward to what exactly she was implying. “We'll be more than happy to help you. But… if you would really do anything for us, please don’t stop me.”

Cerb was about to ask what she didn’t want him to stop her from doing, but then she raised herself from his crotch and trailed her hoof down from his chest. As she raised his cock up towards her in her hoof, there was no question to ask any longer.

“Hold on,” He cautioned. “It’s your first time. It’s going to hurt.”

Rather than show her usual timidity, Fluttershy lowered herself and adjusted the head of his cock at her opening, letting it rest against the tightness she was about to violate.

“I know, that’s why I’m asking you not to stop me. I need this, and the pain won’t last for long.”

As all this was going on, Rarity could only watch in stunned silence, unable to believe that her wingmare was willing to take on forcing him into her after knowing the warnings they were given.

“Fluttershy, are you sure this is-”

“Uuuugh!” Fluttershy cried out, taking only maybe the first inch in. “Oh, fuck… I can do this.”

It was painful for Cerb to watch. He knew she wanted it, but he hated seeing her like this. She was silently crying to force more of him inside, tears starting to leak from her eyes, but something had changed to make the pain worse.

Fluttershy looked down to Cerb and pleaded for him not to resist.

“Justin, please… Don’t be sad or scared. I want you to be happy, be happy for me. I want this, and I want you to want this for me.”

What else could he do but help her at this point? They were about to be each other's first in this strange new venture. Even if it was going to hurt, it was what she wanted, she even asked for it. He had to do it.

"Alright, let me scoot back first so I can help."

As soon as Cerb effortlessly lifted her, she thought it was over, but as he sat with his back against the headrest, everything changed.

"Let’s try again, but this time use me for leverage. I want this, too, but let’s not rush it."

Rarity shimmied up next to Cerb's side as Fluttershy aimed herself again and descended.

This time retaking the first inch didn't hurt as much, but getting the rest was going to be a problem.

“Just take it slow,” Cerb encouraged her. “If this is the way you want it, take a little at a time, let yourself adjust to it, then take a little more. Chris and Sniff warned me this is going to hurt for a while, but we’ll be careful.”

On his side, Rarity was working with a mix of fear for her wingmare and her growing arousal. Her anticipation continued to grow for her turn to break this taboo, and no matter how this went with Fluttershy, she had to let Cerb know where she stood with this.

“Starlight told us to take our time and not make the same mistake she did, but this isn't a mistake. They can do what they want, but we simply can't wait any longer. ”

Fluttershy forced another thrust, taking more than another inch and yelped, tears welling up, and deep hollow breaths to mask her sobs started. It was a sound that was complete torture to Cerb’s ears, making what should’ve been a wonderful experience feel like an act of punishment.

Her impatience was going to be her downfall, and Cerb had to take the reins.

“Come here,” he softly demanded, leaving no room to argue, and pulled her close to him.

She fell upon him, weak from what felt like being torn open, but his comforting hands brushing up and down her back softened her struggles. The pain overwhelmingly out scaled any pleasure she could have wanted from this, yet her determination did not diminish.

“It doesn’t take long-” she sniffed and whimpered quietly, “-for the pain to… go down.”

While her body strained itself to take this new invasion, she slowly tried to control her breathing and resisted pushing him in deeper. Thankfully, Cerb had moved his hands down and was holding her up, stopping her from going faster than what they thought she should.

The instinct to ignore the pain and simply impale herself until she had every inch of him was clearly identified to be a mistake when her inner walls flexed around him, escalating the pain into a new spike that made her cling to him tightly, biting down on her lip to avoid screaming.

Minutes went by of her adjusting to accommodate his size, leaning against his chest, listening to his steady breaths and the blood thumping pulsing through his veins with every heartbeat.

She was comforted by his hands, occasional caresses and whispers of reassurance. Oftentimes Rarity would nuzzle in to help her remain strong, helping to distract her from the pain.

This struggle continued with Cerb loosening his hold to allow her to sink lower or push himself deeper. She was nearly there, and the tension relaxed with the pain edging away, giving her more hope that she was nearing the end of this.

“Can we do more?” she asked sweetly, though the effect was ruined by her puffy red eyes and tear stained face.

“I want to get past this part, so we can-” Another flex of her inner walls had her tense up again, but not nearly as strong as before. “Oh, I just want this part to be over.”

Cerb brushed his cheek against hers, nudging her to raise her head.

“Slow and steady. I know you’re stronger than you like others to think, so you’ve just got to power through this.” He started to lift until just the tip was resting inside. “You’re my little powerhouse, aren’t you?”

The pain was still there, but having Cerb’s reassuring words whispered to her as she felt the first real spike in pleasure from him stroking her inner walls drew out a pleasing whine.

“I’ll be your little powerhouse for as long as you stay with us.”

Cerb was ready to let her have a little more and lowered her down, giving her more to take, and distracting her with a kiss.

This kiss was more than a distraction. Feeling his passion for her numbed the pain, and her body relaxed, making the adjustments more tolerable.

Another flexing came, and she winced, causing her to hold it, but as she settled again, the ache was minimal. Not so minimal that the tears stopped coming, but it was getting better.

Rarity, still barely holding off from taking care of herself, crossed her legs and allowed her left ear to snap back and twitch.

“You’re doing so well, Fluttershy. You’re nearly there, just a little more to go.”

With that extra encouragement, Fluttershy started a slow-motion of raising a little and lowering back to her limit, steadily working up her tolerance with amazing results.

Another slow stride down, and she could feel the slightest contact of her posterior gracing against Cerb’s hips. She was too close to hold back any longer and dropped herself as hard as she could, slapping down into his lap and forcing the remaining length in.

She had done it, but her impatience left her needing more time adjusting to the new pain she brought upon herself, breaking her lips from Cerb’s.

With her mouth free, she didn’t cry or protest any concerns. Instead she took the time to catch her breath and deliver some unexpected insight.

“I think we could have gone a lot faster.”

Through no fault of his own, Cerb’s cock flexed from a pulse blood forcing in, causing its mass to flare. Even this small increase in size caused a sharp whine from Fluttershy, making her body contract and squeeze down on him, only increasing the discomfort. She couldn’t believe how difficult this was turning out to be in spite of taking things much slower than were likely needed.

“Please hold still for me. This… I need a little more time, please.”

Cerb continued to hold his new lover close, oddly proud of her for enduring this with so much control. Although, even he had some difficulties of his own.

“I’m sorry, that’s really hard for me to control sometimes.”

Fluttershy quietly laughed into Cerb’s chest.

“Phrasing.”

Rarity too giggled at the poorly injected joke.

“Don’t you start with that now, too,” She joked, only to let her concerns take priority for her wingmare. “How is it, though? Are you going to be alright, dear?”

Fluttershy lowered her foreleg from Cerb’s shoulder, still pressed chest to chest with him, and looked to her special mare with a tired smile.

“It hurts, but… it feels right. And when the pain starts to go away… it feels sooooo good. I could have had Wonder Rushed again if I didn’t go all the way down. I already know it’s going to be worth what I’m going through now, though.”

There was no mistaking how difficult this was. Although, as happy Rarity was for Fluttershy, she hated seeing those teary eyes. Yet, inspite of that, she couldn’t help but be amazed as what she’d witnessed.

“I’m so proud of you, darling. You’ve been nothing short of stunning and brave with how you held yourself to get this far finally. I still can’t believe it was you who came to me for advice. You needed nothing more than a little courage to show Justin a true mare’s romance. And look at you now.”

She longingly gazed into her mare’s eyes, seeing so much more than the friend she had known over the many years they shared together. It was amazing to see the transformation she had made since the night they shared on the bench after confronting each other about wanting to be with Cerb.

Taking in everything of their shared past, the times they spent exploring each other, every new experience with Cerb, and now seeing Fluttershy taking the initiative to invite Cerb to rut… she was getting just as turned on for her mare as she was for Cerb.

"You are the most amazing mare I have ever known. I don't know how I never noticed it before."

Those words could not have sounded any sweeter coming from any other mare, and Fluttershy had to answer in kind.

"We're all together because of you, too. I couldn't be any happier than to have you here to be a part of us."

Drunk on love and driven by lust, Fluttershy extended her wing and pulled Rarity in closer, kissing her deeply.

After getting more involved with the mashing of tongues, it was clear kissing each other fell short of the kind of intensity Cerb’s kiss would give.

Emotionally, however, this gave her something more than the weeks together with Cerb could. Not just the history or memories of what Rarity and she shared, let alone the self-discovery that led them to where they were now. Although, sooner or later, they were going to have to put aside some time to do more than just kissing. See if her lips were sweeter than anything else she could kiss.

In the meantime, this was a great distraction from the feeling of being split in two. In fact, the pain was quickly getting outpaced by what had to be a Wonder Rush, and her body did something new.

"Mph," Cerb grunted out in mild thrust of his hips.

This new occurrence had drawn a low moan from Fluttershy, but the force that lifted her caused a yelp that had her cringe away from Rarity. She sat upright in Cerb’s lap, both hooves covering her face.

"I'm so sorry," she apologized with utter embarrassment. "I didn't mean to… I didn't know that was going to happen. I didn't hurt you, did I?"

Cerb appeared to be holding back some thoughts, but after a closer look, he didn't seem to be in pain.

"No… I just never felt anything like that before."

Along the side of it all, entirely out of the loop, Rarity wasn't a fan of these guessing games.

"Did she make you… already?"

Minuteman jokes aside, that wasn't the case for Cerb.

"No, she… it's like her pussy stroked me by itself, and it felt fucking amazing."

A little bashful again, Fluttershy tucked her face behind her wings.

"It was like there's muscles flexing around him inside me. Not all at once, but they started from the bottom and rolled up farther in. Almost like my body was trying to pull him deeper-Mmmm."

She fell forward again, bracing herself with her hooves on Cerb's chest. Her body again had tried to pull him deeper, mixing together a dangerous combination of pain and pleasure. At least this time, Cerb restrained himself.

For Fluttershy, it was difficult for her mind to process everything. On the one hand, she wasn't consciously controlling these muscle contractions. They were more like reactions she could hardly hold back.

On the other hand, every contraction brought an immediate spike in pain. Although, when the contraction ended, and the inner walls relaxed back down his shaft, with some felicitous sensations she wanted more of.

"Hold still, Justin. I'm going to try something."

For a moment, the two held still. It was going to be difficult, but Fluttershy tried to get a feel for these new muscles. Then slowly, after a few uncoordinated contractions, she found the connection, and yet another stroke ran up his length.

"Mmm," she softly moaned as the magical sensation left a glaze over her eyes. "It's kind of like trying to force myself to swallow something. I don't have to think about all of it, just start it, and then-" Another flex triggered her inner muscles to pull him deeper, this time along with a welcomed thrust. "Mmmph… just sit back and let me take care of this.”

Ready to take over, her body was feverishly hot, burning hotter than while in their nights of comfort. The heat intensified inside her incredibly slick and smooth inner core. Paired with how abhorrently wet she was, this seemed like the only way sex was even possible, given how punishingly tight she was.

Cerb relaxed again, letting Fluttershy practice her new craft.

Every time her muscles worked their way up was a divine experience, and Cerb could see himself getting addicted to this. Just let her sit on his lap, and her body did all the work. Then watching how it pleased her… he never had someone enjoy sex this much.

Thinking it couldn't get any better, her contractions increased to a pace that forced him to arch up—a desperate attempt to give her more of him, which she took with audible enjoyment.

"Ahh. Ah. Ah. Emma. Mmm. Ooh. Ah. Ahh," she continued to moan and whimper, just as Rarity had joked.

Finally, as her flexing hit a new intensity, her body tightened up, and trembled with tiny shakes, whimpering with hips forced down.

For a prolonged few moments, she held herself in a near-silent orgasm, until she couldn’t hold it in any longer.

"Ooh! Fuck!" She belted out as she ground herself against him. "Justin… I need to rut."

Her eyes were wild with passion and hungry for something harder. She lifted herself and pulled Cerb’s lips to hers as she slapped her hips down. Her soft and gentle approach was replaced with something fierce, and she broke from the kiss to give him one warning.

“Our room is enchanted. We can be as loud as we want.”

Before Cerb could ask for clarity, his wrists were bound in her wings and slammed against the headboard. She was being rough with him, but she knew he could take it. In fact, if she didn’t know any better, he was enjoying it. The way he was trying to impale her with his rod, it was clear he wanted to rut her with as much ferocity.

It was everything she fantasized it could be, only with all her new desires fit into the mix.

Another climax crashed over her, forcing her knees to lock and a deep whine to fill the room while Cerb continued to pump himself against her backside. Every thrust of slapping wet claps against her gushing mound gave her everything her body demanded until she collapsed.

“Oh, my goodness,” Fluttershy squeaked, realizing how thoroughly she had lost control. “Justin, I didn’t hurt you, did I?”

With the grip removed from his wrist, he returned his hands to her hips and rocked her against him. While he toyed with her, his smile opened with some heavy breathing.

“Everything you did, that’s the way I want it if you’re on top.”

There was a growing sensation of warmth pooling under the bandages behind his shoulder. One of the gashes had reopened, but it was of no concern to him if this was what she meant by having a rut.

However, like all good things, there had to be a sequel, and Rarity stood up from his side to stand away from him. She had seen too much, and the thick perfume of sweet and tart with Cerb’s scent had driven her further than the sights and teasing had.

“Justin, I need this, now.”

Her ears fidgeted erratically, and her tail lifted high, twitching and jerking up and down as it jerked to the side. Painful desires to have him take her were driving her mad, and she had to focus just to pull her panties down without hammering her hoof against herself to relieve the ache.

The panties glowed in her aura only long enough to be dropped down to the bedspread. The room rapidly grew thicker with the musk of his lady's slathered mound, dripping with her anticipation.

Her consciousness was losing control of her motor functions, and in an act of mercy to not risk hurting her man, she brought herself down to the mattress and rolled on to her back. If she lost control like Fluttershy, there was no doubt he would eventually end up back in front of Becky.

“Justin, be gentle… at first,” She begged, almost frightened at how bad she was craving him to take her. “But please, rut me now.”

It was such a shame that Fluttershy was by no means done, but she had an amazing start and rose from the restraints that bound Cerb's body to hers.

“Justin, I’m having you again tonight, but Rarity needs you now.”

Much like his return from the Everfree Forest, he knew these two were not ones to disobey when they were serious. Although, this time, he was more than happy to comply. The sooner he was done breaking these two in, the sooner he would have the sweet release that would leave his solo efforts as a weak substitution for what they were demanding.

Wasting no time, Cerb positioned himself between Rarity’s legs, now sprawled out for him. He took no concern for the semi-bestial appearance that was his next woman to take. The heavenly prospect that he would be filling one of them tonight had robbed him of the concerns he had before.

He guided his rigid member in his hand down between her folds and started to ease his way inside. The task was just as daunting as it was for Fluttershy.

Rarity’s canal gave heavy resistance, yet with every bit of flesh he pressed in, she made no request to slow or back away. Even as the mascara was washed from her eyes and her refrained sobs told Cerb of the difficulties she was enduring, her primal instincts moved her body.

For every time Rarity felt her limits being tested with another squeeze that tried to draw him in deeper, she provided the strength of her resolve. Each jolt of tearing pain that shot through her, she drew a sharp breath in, often exhaling with a croak in her voice. Yet, more often than not, she would request that he not be so gentle.

“Darling, please, you can go harder on me,” she had said more than once, still maintaining some of her usual ladylike composure.

Her requests were met with minimal improvements, and in half the time taken to watch her wingmare break herself for Cerb, she grew too impatient.

“Fluttershy,” she strained her voice, hoping her calls would be answered. “Please assist Justin with not treating me so delicately.”

Cerb looked down at his struggling mare, still worried he was already going faster than appropriate.

“Rarity, please. We have all night to do this right.”

With the most endearing smile she could muster, she looked up to Cerb, peering deep into his loving, cautious eyes. There could not be another stallion so loving and exquisite as him. Certainly not one she would find worthy of her now. She raised a hoof to his face and softly felt down his jaw.

“Justin… I have longed for you to take care of my needs just like this. Gently, slow, and deliberate to please me in only the ways you could.” She curled her legs in and wrapped them around her lovers back, bearing an expression that was both loving as well as a scowl. “But I want all of you in me right now. You can take your time when I don't feel like I’m being torn open on the inside. Now, Fluttershy, your help, please.”

From behind, Cerb felt Fluttershy rest over his lower back and hook her fetlocks under Rarity.

Starting gently, she began to pull them together.

It might have been possible for Cerb to resist, hearing Rarity cry out and scream as the two mares worked together to bury him to the hilt until neither could force anymore in, yet he let it happen.

Had it not been for the constant ‘thank yous’ Rarity wept, it might have ruined the whole evening for Cerb. Instead, after he moved past his own physical discomfort and saw the joy Rarity was crying through, he was actually proud of her.

“I’ll have to remember that you’re a lady who gets what she wants from now on.”

Still crying, Rarity managed to find her laughter and held Cerb’s face again.

“I have you, don’t I?”

Cerb laughed quietly along with her sobbing laughs.

“Only for as long as you’ll keep me,” he jested and ended with a kiss.

The kiss was comforting, but what she really needed was time, and she carefully pushed his head to the side to whisper in his ear, “Just hold me until I’m ready.”

As requested, Cerb slid one hand under the base of her tail, keeping her pressed against him as he laid down on her. With his other hand, he held the back of her head so the crook of her neck tucked against his until she was ready.

Together, the minutes passed by, and the sobs faded to steady breathing. She had reached the point where the pain was a dull ache of a memory and unlocked her legs. Her voice, finally as he remembered, clear, calm, yet rich with lust and want, gave her the next demand.

“Now… slowly, please.”

With her hindlegs folded out and her forelegs anchored around him, she felt him pull back to half his length, and then ease himself back again.

Her breath shuttered as his solid mass penetrated her velvet walls. Every inch, stirring up an indescribable flux of blissfulness. Had it not been so gratifying, the slow pace would have been torture, but it was bringing her steadily up to that peak.

“Justin… I’m going to spoil you rotten for this. Just keep going as you are.”

That steady pace was bringing on her Wonder Rush faster and faster, as her body clamped down to stroke his length and pulled him deeper.

Slow and steady was what she dreamed, no matter what her body wanted, and filling both desires was wonderfully building her peaks stronger and deeper than any other. She tried to control her breath to match his strides, but her heart rate wouldn’t allow it. She was panting heavily until he bottomed out again, and her body erupted, forcing a scream surpassing her last in the forest.

That depth, that girth, his heat, the vibrant scent of citrus and spices, with a more powerful dose of sea salt, she came like she had never came before.

This is where she needed him. Instinctually, she curled her legs around him again to keep him pinned to her as her juices flooded out in a torrent. It was loud, intense, and messy, covering them both with her orgasm.

Not needing the verbal command, Cerb pressed himself as hard as he could into the heart of her femininity, loving the feeling of how it worked him from within. Though, as that beautiful perfume washed over him, and the ringing in his ear died down, he realized how much they must have been suffering around him.

“You know...” He spoke up, face still held next to hers. “Not only do I think you two have been wanting to fuck me for a while now, I’m thinking you didn’t really step on a stick.”

The two mares giggled foolishly, not the least bit embarrassed at being found out, and Rarity pushed Cerb up so they could both admit their sins.

“You have no idea how difficult it was to be so close to you like we were. Knowing that what we wanted would have scared you away and violated your trust in us. That last morning, waking up next to you, just the thought of you rutting me… I couldn’t get far enough away to hide the need I had for wanting to feel you inside me.”

Fluttershy giggled again, having at least one memory worth sharing.

“I was no better. If I didn’t get to go gather that first cloud for us to shower with, I’m pretty sure I would have taken care of myself there in the tent.”

Thinking back, Cerb wasn’t too far off from where they were that morning.

“Every morning, waking up with you two, feeling you against me, and every night working on me… it made me think of how amazing it would be doing more with you.”

Rarity raised her hoof and turned his face back down to hers, flashing a devilish grin.

“We both got the rut we wanted, now how about we try things your way, and you show us how you fuck.”

For the next half an hour or less, Cerb took to task showing his ladies what he had to offer. Doggy style, back against the wall, a wheelbarrow position that had to be modified with their body lying on the bed so they stop falling face-first into the floor with every orgasm. And while the intensity and gusto started off strong, the benefits of services rendered was clearly one-sided. Even changing positions, not to mentioning holding them, were becoming more difficult.

Eventually, Fluttershy had calmed down enough to treat the situation appropriately as Cerb began to struggle on top of Rarity, laying belly down and ass up on the bed.

"Justin, you need to stop."

With sweat covered brow and shaky legs Cerb knelt on, he had to disagree.

"I'm not tired. And I'm getting closer… I think."

Fluttershy shook her head and pushed Cerb off of Rarity, forcing him to lie down again. She could see this was too much for him.

"Rarity, I know we all want to keep going, but Cerb can't keep pushing himself like this."

She ran her frogs over Cerb’s inner thigh to assess his condition, feeling just as much massage oil, sweat, and a fair mess of herself and Rarity coating his legs.

“The tendon feels taut, and I can see his muscles are inflamed. I can even feel it's overheating from the strain… Justin, you're not going to be able to heal if you keep going like this. Is there something we're doing wrong or could do better, so you don't last this long?"

Lasting too long? Now there is a complaint not commonly spoken aloud. Might as well match it with another not so commonly heard problem.

"I'm sorry, it's nothing on you two, but… you're still a little too tight. Not that it hurts, but I'm sure the more we keep doing it-"

Fluttershy waved him off, already knowing what he would be saying next.

"It's okay, but Rarity and I will have to do the bulk of the work from here on out until your leg is better. But we still need to help you have your Wonder Rush."

Cerb chuckled at how they worded things.

"I still can't help but laugh at that term, but I can just finish myself off if we're done."

Fluttershy turned a mischievous eye to Rarity, a little scheme to spoil her stallion and do a little more... experimentation taking the form of a wicked idea.

Recent conversations and one informative video had led to a few new fantasies to live out.

Thankfully, having swapped with each other so often and taking their time with new positions had limited their actual time to hold off exhaustion. So, it wouldn’t be a problem to hold themselves up for what she had in mind.

"We might have a little more left in us before the exhaustion takes us down, but I think I have a better idea."

She turned back to Cerb, giving him her cutest look she could.

"If you'll let us."

Cerb looked at her positively adorable face, then down at his still hard cock. Knowing if they got back on top, he had maybe another thirty minutes left at their current rate. He couldn't imagine his body would need more than that to finally let him blow his load, for their sake.

"I trust you, and I'm willing to try pretty much anything."

Given the okay, Fluttershy raised her wing to pull Rarity over and whisper her idea in secret.

Rarity listened closely, nodding along.

"Yes, like how the mov-" She gasped at the innovative idea being shared. "Oh, my Flut-"

She grew silent once again, getting the last few details. And while Cerb couldn't see her expression, her posture showed just how shocked and then excited he was. However, when the discussion was over and the wing lowered, he was a bit surprised to see both his mares up in his face. Still loving and pleased with everything, but the sudden aggressive kisses left him a little short on details of what was to happen.

After some heavy swapping between the two, they pulled back, and it was Rarity who gave him the final update for what was to come.

"Sorry to attack you with the sudden onslaught of affection, but I have been informed that will be the last kiss you get tonight."

Without any further explanation, Fluttershy and Rarity took their place on either side of Cerb’s hips. They wasted no time making out passionately over Cerb for him to watch.

"Oh," Cerb started to see what they were doing. "Giving me a show to keep me going."

As soon as he reached for his cock to finish the job, Fluttershy slapped his hand away with her wing, surprising him with the sudden aggression.

Perhaps he had to wait? Some kind of denial game to drive him wild before they… lowered down and continued kissing deeper over his crotch?

The two were getting more into it, as they each brought a hoof up, raised his cock between their hooves, letting their frogs stroke and massage his glands.

It appeared the plan was to give him a hoof job, confirming yes, it was a thing, and he didn’t even have to ask. He was to lay back and be serviced while they let him watch.

However, that was just the warm-up, as made clear when Fluttershy pulled back with a question for her mare.

"Ready?"

Rarity giggled lustfully at the rhetorical question.

"To make every mare jealous if they were to find out? More than ready."

Together, they slid their hooves down, exposing his most sensitive glands, still slick with their juices. They eyed each other with a grin, then turned their heads slightly to their rights and met in the middle again.

This was their plan, sharing the joy of orally pleasing Cerb. With their lips locked together, they reengaged their osculation, sucking and moaning as their tongues sought each other, wrestling against Cerb’s cock in between.

Fuck thirty minutes. Three minutes could have been an overestimate. Whatever magic they were using on him, he had no resistance to it. Both girls had to apply more weight on him just to stop him from trying to buck his hips.

They had found his weakness, and their reward was a large introduction to pre-cum, driving them wild with the desire for more. It wouldn't take long, given how quickly he was nearing his peak, squirming and clutching the sheets.

It was unlike anything he'd ever been serviced with. Both lips locked around the tip of his cock, sucking him off alone was nearly overwhelming with the heat and pressure on him. Their naturally higher body temperatures, only elevated higher in the heat of the moment, aiding him along.

The sexual massage over his shaft, permeated deeper by their happy hums and lustful moans as they delighted in the tastes of all the night’s sodden acts of lust.

Most stimulating was the sensations of feeling their tongues that hugged around every inch of his rigid flesh they held between them. Wrapping around his girth, sliding back and forth over him while searching for each other, they presented a new oral skill, conforming each lick with immaculate precision from under the head of his cock to its tip.

The treatment continued unfettered and brought about his balls drawing up closer to his body for his long-awaited release.

Submitting to his captors, his eyes clenched shut, and he tried to restrain his hips, grunting, and huff through his teeth as he released a heavy load between their maws.

As he reveled in the moments of emptying his essence, true to the warnings provided, the two hungrily held their lips tightly around his member, moaning lewdly as they suckled and slurped for more. Their tongues harassed him for another taste as he searched for the means to hold onto his sanity.

Even when their pursuits crossed the line of over-stimulation, he held his eyes shut and let them have their fill, only peering every so often to drink in the sight of their mindless devotion.

Not too long into the welcomed torture, they relented in their endeavors, pulling away from the kiss to take turns licking over the tip for good measure. After a few good swipes and giggling with each other, as well as stealing a few more kisses over his abused member, Rarity happily turned to Cerb with a wonderful request.

"Justin, I hope I'm not imposing, but we simply must do this again."

Cerb fought to control his breathing. Still a little out of it, he was surprised he was able to tolerate such wanton coital rigor. They managed to keep him from deflating, given how skilled they were, this was definitely something he wanted to do again.

"Just say where and when."

Fluttershy was positively glowing from the whole experience and had some thoughts to share after some reflection.

"To think, this was only our first time. We have so much more to do and learn about what we can do with each other." She smiled and gave a giddy laugh. "And Justin, as much as we love having you on top, though I think I personally like being on top more. Perhaps it's going to be best for you to let us do most of the rutting for you… or do you prefer we call it fucking?"

Cerb motioned for his girls to join him for sleep, still swimming in the euphoria that he hadn’t fully come down from.

"I'm fine with both, and I'm okay with letting you do most of the work for now. I still need to get you both trained up. I don’t want to do anything that wouldn't let me be my best for you, both in and out of bed."

Visibly content, Fluttershy snuggled in.

"I can see why the other girls were so tired. Sex really takes a lot out if you."

Rarity got comfortable on her side and settled in for the night.

"It certainly does. Although, with Justin's condition, I don't think we're able to go for as long as they seem to… We'll have to work on that when your leg is better, dear," she lovingly said as she gave an extra squeeze around Cerb. "I look forward to the nights I'm left unable to move, so long as it's under one of you two."

Fluttershy giggled at their future prospects.

"I can’t wait to see what our mornings look like."

Cerb laughed at what to expect as well, but then had to ask, "Wait, did you girls never try anything with me when I was asleep to have us end up like we did? You can tell me now if that's what happened."

Fluttershy sounded more than confused when she answered.

"No, we would have never tried to take advantage of you like that. And I don't know about Rarity, but I was actually hoping it was you that was moving us closer to you."

Rarity, however, had another theory.

"Well, while I can’t say for certain it applies to all of us, I did wake up on our last morning in the Everfree Forest together to the sight of Fluttershy on your lap. She was still asleep, but she was having a dream of you rutting her and was moving as such."

Cerb thought back to that morning, but that wasn't like what he remembered.

"You sure that wasn't another day? Because that morning, I woke up over her, and you weren't even there."

"True," Rarity embarrassingly admitted. "But as I said, I woke up, saw what she was doing, and woke her up to stop her. Then we went outside so she could tell me about her dream. With that mystery solved, we both came back, but after her telling me her story, and seeing under the covers, even with the poor lighting, I left to relieve myself."

Fluttershy nodded, confirming the story.

"After I got back in bed with you, you rolled over and pinned me down. Not that I minded… but, now that you know what could happen, should we put our pajamas on at night?"

Cerb thought about how none of that made anything more clear, but if dreams were involved, and he knew how he could act out in his sleep, it wasn't something he was going to hold against them.

"Nah, fuck it. If we end up fucking in our sleep, I'm not going to be against it if it happens. Wouldn't be the first time I had sex and slept through it."

Rarity was taken back by his claim, as well as his hopes for it happening.

"You've had a former lover have sex with you while you were asleep?"

Cerb chuckled and patted Rarity's side.

"No, other way around. I was sleeping with this chick I was dating for a while. It didn't last, bitch was crazy, but at least twice I woke up, and she thanked me for an amazing night of sex."

He laughed again, remembering the confusion he had.

"I thought she was messing with me, but then I remembered the dream I had… I thought it was just a dream, but apparently, I had started fucking her while I was asleep. Like sleepwalking… but with sex."

Surprisingly, Fluttershy was excited by the idea of surprise sex.

"You both slept through sex in your sleep but dreamt about it? That sounds like a lot of fun, let's hope that happens with us."

Again Cerb laughed but had to set the story straight.

"I slept through it, but she woke up. Outside of me never saying anything while we fucked, she didn't even know I was asleep. Although, the second time, she got mad at me for not putting it in her ass like she asked me to."

For everything they all had done together and remembering her initial shame and disgust, Rarity didn't know how to feel about such a request."

"So, I'm aware of having a stallion rut his lady in her rear, but is it really pleasurable for either of them? And if it is, why didn't you when she asked?"

Was Rarity up for anal? That was a shocker.

"It's not for everyone," Cerb explained. "I enjoyed doing her like that when she wanted it, but I was asleep when she asked that time. I didn't know what the fuck I was doing. And what really pissed her off was that when she asked, I pulled out, rolled over, and told her I was too tired. I just… stopped altogether and left her hot and bothered."

Rarity was mortified, though obviously more at the being left high and dry part of the story.

"That's terrible. I can’t imagine how angry I would be if you started rutting me and just stopped before I was done."

"And so was she," Cerb emphasized vigorously. "But I was asleep. I… Tell you what, if we fuck in our sleep and I stop short, just wake me up. I'll be more than happy to finish the job when I'm awake."

Fluttershy traced her hoof over his chest and tried to lighten the mood.

"It's okay, Justin. We won't hold it against you if that happens, but I would like to fall asleep to see what it's like. Hopefully, at least."

Rarity softened her tone and cuddled in again.

"Yes, and in the future, if you wish to wake me with a surprise rut, please do."

Author's Note

Here we have a clear case of someone doing it right. Originally, Cerb's plan was to treat his two mares out for a pleasant evening. Just spend the evening in a way to show them how much he cared... Then they came clean and asked me, so... a private dinner to thank them turned into a date. Fluttershy's first, and Rarity's follow up she expected.

A pretty good setup, too. They didn't even see it coming. Although, it was still a wonderful evening for them. It even seems to have given Top Shelf some things to think about. Maybe even a little more to look forward to. Maybe even give her some ideas.

Of course, what luck that Cerb's group happened across Chris and Starlight. Also, It sounds like the girls must have shared a lot in the tent before the party if Starlight knows Rarity is a screamer.

However... the first mare to want start this whole complicated mess with wanting to be physical with their human... finally got what she wanted, how she wanted it. Oh, and depending on who took the bet, Becky is going to be getting some bits coming her way if you remember as far back as Chapter 20. Movie Night:

All was quiet, but Kelly felt compelled to put one last thing out to the group. "I got 20 bits on Fluttershy."

Not that Rarity didn't get what she wanted, it's just a shame Cerb is still not at 100%. Probably could have done a lot more.

Also, at the end there, Cerb going on about potentially having sex in his sleep because he's done it before... Yeah... that's a real thing, and while my ex wasn't crazy, she was angry about me turning down her request for anal and then rolling over saying I was too tired. First time was awesome though... apparently. Not that I remember much of any of it. I can't forget how pissed off she was the morning after the second time, though.

Regardless, this has been a long night, and it's still not over. But that just leaves the question? Who's next? Make sure you return for the first, and hopefully not last, back to back Saturday bonus release in:

Chapter 79.5 No Turning Back Now:
The Royal Treatment.
79.6 No Turning Back Now: To be Announced.

79.5. No Turning Back Now: The Royal Treatment.

A special reminder from the author regarding the following content:

Love, lust, fear, regret, morality, free will, obligation, fate, mortality, trust, cooping, and inappropriate jokes are just some of the things to expect, as everyone involved has to decide if what they feel is real, fake, natural, or the work of some external influence.

That was one of the big premises of this story. Different emotions and feelings would be addressed regarding how characters would have to deal with them. Some are heartwarming, others depressing, a few even seem to appear out of character or without the proper catalyst. In all cases, there are reasons behind them. If you have followed along for this long, I thank you for your continued interest and support.

I hope that your continued support and trust in my writing will be enjoyed, despite where some story elements might lead. And if I were to put it in words slightly familiar to questioning any doubts:

Everything happens for a reason. Even when what you think what you’re reading is wrong, there’s a bigger picture you can’t see until all the other pieces are written around it.

[Earlier the Royal Guest room for Shining and Cadance.]

It had been a quiet day for Cadance and Shining, and it only grew quieter after the opening ceremony.

Seeing Fluttershy and Rarity constantly hanging over Cerb and the few kisses they had exchanged during the party should have left Cadance feeling happy. Perhaps in some way it did, the love emanating from the three gave off such a pleasant vibe.

Now that Cadance was back in the castle with Shining in their room, they had some time to catch up. Most of which had been explained by Shining retelling of all the events she had missed since returning home.

After the party, there was more to go over as they sat next to each other on their bed. Certainly more to expand upon from the overview they had earlier that day.

“So… yeah. She went through all that just to think she lost him for good last night, only to turn around and start dating him because Oven Fresh-” He paused, trying to remember if he had been told what the reason was. “I don’t fully understand why, actually. But still, my little sis is dating Sniff, who’s also dating the town baker. And don’t even get me started on that Chris guy and his group of special someponies. I still can’t believe I’m actually saying that with a straight face.”

There was so much Cadance had to digest. It was unreal to think about how much she had missed in only a few days.

“What do you think about Justin with Fluttershy and Rarity?”

Shining almost rolled his eyes, but stopped himself to avoid a possible glare from his wife.

“I… kind of just want to give him a pass on that. He saved Spike’s life, and before that, he and Benny have shown us so much about how they do military planning and tactics. Plus, with the hidden shadows lurking in the dark, I’d rather see those three together to keep each other safe than to have them apart.”

Still a little caught up with taking everything in, Cadance softly nodded.

“Yes… I suppose that would be best. Justin may be happy with them, and they certainly will take good care of him, he still has so much darkness he’s dealing with. He’ll need their support to get better. But… I noticed that Becky, she… she doesn’t have a special somep-”

“Cadance,” Shining nuzzled under her chin. “I told you, it’s fine. Besides, I think Becky was right about how bad it would be if anypony thought this became something romantic. She's a good friend, and we need those, especially now."

He pulled back to comfort her by rubbing over her chest.

"You know you can always just ask them to at least tell you about that physical love you felt?"

Still lost in her thoughts, Cadance nodded again absentmindedly.

"I know, but I want it. I want to feel that again. I want to learn it so I can have that with you. Everypony should feel what we felt, what only Cerb and his friends can share. And it’s been tearing me up inside.”

She fell back on the bed, sprawling out and bringing her forehooves down to her crotch.

“Shining… I don’t know what’s happening with me. Ever since I tried using my magic on Justin and felt his pain covering the kind of love he has buried deep inside, I’ve been drawn to him. The dance we shared, our time in the pool, the talk he had, and rubbing his back. I feel… different… Hot and excited. I can’t stop my mind from shifting back and forth between him and you.”

This was starting to sound completely unlike Cadance. They’d been over their mutually conflicting thoughts and attractions towards Becky and Cerb, but her fixation on them left Shining more than a bit concerned.

“Cadance, honey. Maybe we sho-Woah!”

Too slow to react, Shining found himself thrown into the center of the bed, pinned under his wife. Typically, this would have been fun, but there was a hunger in her eyes that was uncharacteristically divergent from her usual loving gaze. Not even Queen Chrysalis had such a hunger for love in her eyes, which even in this state he could still see the irony in..

“Honey… you’re scaring me a lit-”

Getting cut off again, Shining was attacked with a kiss from Cadance like she was a starving changeling. She was breathing hard, huffing and puffing desperately to have him return her affection with the same intensity.

It wasn’t like Shining wasn’t trying, but the way she was grinding on his groin was confusingly pleasant yet… uncomfortable?

They continued their fevered embrace, feeling out each other's movements, though it felt like the kissing and grinding were both distracting them from enjoying either. Then, disappointingly, it ended with Cadance throwing her head back, eyes and teeth clenched.

“Ffffffffffffffffffuck! Gah… It’s just like back home. That physical love. It’s like I know it’s there, gnawing at the back of my brain. Screaming at my body to find Cerb and have that dance with him all over again, or pull him back into the hot tub or his bed and-”

She lowered her eyes with a mixed expression that was hard to pin down. The only thing clear was that she was silently suffering from something.

“I want him to touch me… hold me… just like we are now.”

Her thoughts were a maelstrom of wickedness, having evolved over the days to more than just the dance. The way his hands felt on her in the hot tub had awakened new, vivid, loving feelings she thought only her magic could produce, only his were physical.

Everything they did for her was deep and penetrated so much delight to everything he touched. Even forcing herself farther against him, trying to feel more of the skin of his thighs against her flanks only got better the more she pressed against his crotch.

She had hoped to recapture some of those sensations, returning the favor of a massage in his room that same night. After a profound eye-opening discussion of love, she found herself comfortable, if not tempted to see if she could recreate some of those pleasant feelings from dancing or while in the hot tub. However, only the feeling of skin against her hooves yielded any results. Something as simple as Twilight’s towel that he covered himself in gave her nothing. Odd that his undergarments had not done the same, but it had not removed her memory of how he felt against her, nor the desire to feel it again.

It was only now that she felt compelled to confess how she felt about them.

“These thoughts grow so intense that I feel like there’s something frighteningly wonderful inside that’s about to explode. But it never does. It’s as if the fuse was left smoldering, and I’m waiting for Justin to reignite it. I think about him and when I think the fuse is finally lit..”

She brought her eyes up to see his. Both of them a little frightened at what she was saying, though Cadance was looking as if she had somehow wounded her loving husband.

“And that’s when everything changes back to you. You holding me, touching me… making me feel loved and beautiful.”

Still fighting with herself, she slowly dismounted his lap and laid next to him, staring up at the ceiling.

“I’ve tried to recreate that feeling I had with him over and over again. Nothing works… I’ve tried a library's worth of spells, enchanting items… paid three-hundred bits for a dance instructor to try and learn the dance moves… That failed the most miserably.”

Lacking any clarity, Shining shot her a concerned as well as curious look.

“How miserably?”

Cadance rolled her eyes, grumbling frustratingly.

“The jerk claimed to have forgotten all the dance moves the next day. Said he remembered me coming in and paying him for the lesson, but didn’t remember us actually going over it… but that he remembered I left feeling I was satisfied with the lesson? Which I wasn’t. I felt nothing from the dance with him.”

Her frustration reached a breaking point, only to grow further into depression.

“What am I doing wrong? I’m the freaking Princess of Love… and I’m going crazy trying to figure this out. I’m supposed to help ponies, help any creature in need when it comes to matters of the heart, yet… I don’t know if Justin actually needs my help anymore."

Something was wrong with Cadance, and Shining knew her well enough to tell. They had faced so many issues before. Changeling invasions, King Sombra, Tirek, losing the Crystal Heart, and potentially their kingdom had all brought about a deep fear for those she was entrusted to protect. But then there were brief moments when the air of magic around would fade and old pains of the past, concerns for the future, or even her uncertainty for the here and now would leave her to doubt herself and dip back into moments of sorrow. Now, looking at the misery in his wife's eyes, he could tell she was lying to herself… lying to him.

Lying to him wasn’t something she was good at, he’d known her long enough for that to be clear, and neither was it something she would typically attempt. Even now, he could see she hated herself for it.

"Does he, though?"

Cadance had given her best attempt to distance herself from Cerb, but she likely would have talked herself back into her agreement with him eventually. Even if she had selfish thoughts in mind, she knew she had to help him.

In a moment of desperation, she turned to Shining.

"He had a friend die in his arms, lost his brother and mother the same day, then came home to his father abandoning him. He…"

Disgusted with herself, she turned away into the fetal position.

"He's suffered so much. Finding a special somepony doesn't just take away the pain of losing your loved ones when you have no closure."

Finally, Shining saw where this was going. More accurately, where it was coming from to have her so emotionally invested.

"Cadance, I know it still bothers you about your family. Do you think helping Cerb with his problems will help you with yours?"

Without facing him, she mournfully answered.

"Justin's father walked away when he needed him the most and never came back. Not even after nearly dying in his war. My parents? Whoever they are… wouldn't even reach out to me when I was crowned a princess, married you, or when we had Flurry Heart."

Somehow, over the years, as much as she tried to block it out and focus on the positive things in life, that hurt and betrayal never left. It was a scar that would likely never truly heal.

"How could a pony not love their own daughter so much that they wouldn't even try to get some kind of compensation or notoriety of being related to royalty? For crying out loud, Celestia had to adopt me as her niece because I was terrified it would prevent my parents from wanting to find me.”

Just as quickly as she started her tangent of rejection and abandonment, other old wounds started to reopen.

“Were they a pegasus like me? What did they look like? Was I lost? Abandoned? Was it to save me? Am I really thirty-five? Did I have a name before the villagers found me? So... yes. There is that, but… I shouldn’t feel like I need to comfort him like you did for me."

Was that it? Could her desire for closure be so strong that she was forcing herself on Cerb to help him find his? Would that comfort help release all that love he keeps buried? Was the love itself drawing her towards him?

Why was it she could say yes to every question, believe it, and still feel like she was lying to herself when all she wanted was to feel Cerb against her again?

There was no answer she could find on her own. She had to solve this conundrum, and only one fair option lay in front of her. So, defeated, she turned back to Shining again, looking a little empty inside.

"Have you thought more about what you wanted to do with Becky? Would you want her to touch you, hold you, kiss you as I do?"

To be asked such a question, Shining flared his nostrils, but could already feel a blush setting in.

"I… didn't think about the kissing until I saw Kelly kiss Big Mac."

Pouring out all her empathy, she nuzzled in closer and gently pressed her lips to his. With such a strong love between them, she felt safe to be weak with him, even when the phantom hands of her dance partner were imagined over her hips.

Lying down comfortably, her pillow was the warrior’s cheek again. Pulling Shining tightly against her, his chest was Cerb’s. Wrapping her legs around Shining’s left thigh became the one she felt on the dance floor.

In reality, the hands were only phantoms. The soft skin of Cerb’s face was only her pillow. Shining’s thighs were completely unlike a human’s. They were all memories as distant as they were vivid and as tempting as the scent of citrus and spices drifting off with the faintest trace of sea salt.

But if she was going to be selfish and weak, she had no right to be the only one, even if she knew they both should stop.

"I know Justin needs my help, even with his two special someponies. Becky will need your protection when Rainbow Dash is training with the Wonderbolts. We're both obligated to help them, but what if one of us does end up falling for them? Shining… our duties to serve can't be worth risking our marriage."

Desperate, Shining tried to think of a resolution to their situation.

“What am I supposed to do? I know how badly she wants to feel this again. I want it too, but we don’t know what we’re doing. I’m letting Cadance down by not… Oh, yeah. That’s right. I don’t know what I’m doing. But maybe Becky and I can dance again just as friends. Then maybe I could even get a kiss. Friends kiss each other. Right? Oh… yeah… don’t really have any of those, least not since high school. That’s why I like Becky so much. We’re just friends. It’s not like my emotions are going to change where I fall in love with her.”

And just like that, Shining had an epiphany.

"What if it's only that physical love you spoke of?"

Not looking even partially persuaded, Cadance rolled her eyes. Being close and dancing to the music was one thing, but having Cerb in bed with her like Shining had become where her thoughts had led her. She even admitted as much and Shining knew that. She couldn’t expect him to let that fly.

"So you'd be okay with me kissing Justin in his bed like this?" She scoffed, refusing to believe he was even entertaining such an idea.

Perhaps it was pity for his wife's mental anguish, or maybe it was him being selfish, but he had the perfect counter-question.

"Would you be okay with me kissing Becky like that if it meant you could kiss Cerb the same way, but we still loved each other?"

Was that a serious proposal? Because if she was following this conversation correctly, what he was proposing would be preposterous.

"Shining, sweetie. Are you suggesting that we allow each other to cheat physically, but not emotionally, are you?"

With little thought of the consequences, Shining smirked.

"That doesn’t sound nearly as innocent as the way I said it."

As those words left his mouth, Cadance found herself touched, disgusted, angry, yet somewhat happy with Shining’s openness.

"Shining, I still don't know. Even if I was given a chance and understood what this physical love was, and Celestia knows I would enjoy it, what would it matter if I still only want to be with you?"

Knowing she was still worried about his feelings, Shining couldn't help but have even more faith in what she would do if such an opportunity ever presented itself. Not to mention, she essentially answered her own question.

"If it makes you happy and can bring us closer together in the end, then I'm willing to share this adventure with you."

At that moment, Cadance remembered why she loved her stallion.

"Come here, you, you handsome devil."

They shared one last kiss, deep and lovingly passionate, then settled in for the night.

As they drew closer to sleep, Shining had one last thing to share.

"Cerb is devoted to his special someponies, and Becky only wants to be friends. Whatever happens, I know it will only bring us all closer together.”

Cadance gave a muffled giggle and turned over under the covers.

"I hope you're right, sweetie."

On both sides of the bed, their lights were extinguished, and Shining’s thoughts of touring his Empire with Becky left him giddy with thoughts of the fun times they would share. There were shows to see, concerts to listen to, even a safe section of Mount Everhoof that was great for retreats, with natural hot springs. It would be a great place to take Becky. Maybe the crisp, clean air would be easier on her lungs. Then at night, they could cuddle up together… share a private dance, give massages in the hot springs, share a friendly kiss even?

Even if they were silly fantasies, they were happy ones. Perhaps things that could be enjoyed with Cadance there as well.

Wouldn't that be a treat? The physical love of a human and the love of his life together. Beautiful thoughts to think as he drifted off to sleep.

Next to him, Cadance laid on her left side, waiting for Shining to fall asleep. When the sounds of his rhythmic breaths began, she shifted her right wing under the covers only far enough to let five of her wingtips grip over her hip. Try as she might, she could not recreate that feeling of bone and flesh of a human's hand, let alone match the strength of Cerb’s hold on her as they danced.

There was no warmth or depth, and for as much as the memory excited her, it was as futile as having Shining attempt to satiate her body's demands. Even still, the memory was there. With it, she traced a hoof down between her legs, feeling over the delicate, bald skin most tantalized during her brief moments of gyrating and moving together to the music with Cerb.

Deep inside, something beckoned for contact. From her knees to her throat, everything from her skin to her core, tingled and stirred up, but only faintly. Her ears snapped, and tail twitched, yet no matter where her hooves reached or the deplorable places she explored, a dull numbness mocked her every attempt to return even a fraction of what she felt with Cerb.

As much as she wanted to have Shining be the one to remove this private torment she found herself in, her thoughts all returned to Cerb.

The frustration grew along with the vivid images in her mind of dancing with him in only his undergarments, pressing herself against him even harder as he felt her over, having him under her and showering him with all the physical affection she forced onto Shining. The drive to feel him again escalated to the point she was pressing so hard into her groan that it hurt.

Mentally, emotionally, she was already attached to Cerb. Everything about him was attractive, and she wanted him where she was only now removing her hoof, feeling revolted with her disgusting desires.

Why was she like this? It was only five days ago she met him for the first time at the welcome party. He was shaken when they met and was slow to trust her, no matter how well her soft push allowed her to get closer. It was almost as if the closer he let her get to him, the stronger he built up his core defenses. Getting closer with Fluttershy and Rarity only complicated things with new barriers she had to navigate.

She was tormenting herself with her thoughts, trying to stop from throwing a fit.

“I can’t get rid of this… feeling. I don’t know what it is, but it won’t go away. It only gets better when I’m with Justin, but… I don't know what I’m supposed to do. The train ride home was so uncomfortable. The whole next day, all I could was think about this stupid, wonderful feeling."

She thought back to how she ran through all her responsibilities just to rush her library. A whole day wasted.

"Closest I got was that tickle spell… And that dance instructor was no help at all. I'm just glad I got Pinkie's invitation. Worrying about Justin and everypony else was the only thing that could help me take my mind off of… I don't even know what I want… Not with this..."

Still lost in her thoughts, she turned over again and cuddled up close to Shining, careful not to wake him. It was vexing that he would be so understanding to not shout her down for her infatuation with Cerb while limiting his own interest in Becky. Then again, he recognized what should have been obvious and was a sensible response to his weakness.

No matter her own mixed-up mind and messed up heart, wanting what she did from Cerb was an impulse, nothing truly meaningful. He had so much help to offer and love to give, so having him as a friend would be a benefit to her and her budding family. If there was more than a traditional friendship he could offer, she would welcome that without hesitation.

The stallion she fell in love with, married, and finally started a family with was always going to be the one she loved. Shining was a part of her, and nothing was going to come between them. Not even this flirtatious adventure he welcomed himself to join her in. That was a testament to their love and the commitment they shared.

What else could it be?

Author's Note

This was one of the hardest chapters, regardless of how short it is, to write. Cadance and Shining are a loving and devoted couple, so it was difficult to navigate how they were deal with and try to logic their way through all these tempting thoughts.

In some ways, it was almost like having them go through the stages of grief.
1. Shock & Denial.
*Both gave in to wantintg to be close to Becky and Cerby, thus shared got their dances.

Pain & Guilt.
*Both felt bad for their original small acts of betrayal.
Anger & Bargaining.
*Petty arguments started until they were both shot down at the humans after party.
*Both made agreements with each other to allow them not to stop so long as they allowed the other to do the same.
Despression/Reflection/Loneliness
*Cadance's thoughts continue to become stronger, to the point she knew what she wanted was wrong, making her feel misserable.
*In that same time frame, Shining did some reflecting and with the help of Becky, saw what he was doing was going tlo be harmeful and pulled back.
The Upward Turn.
*This step got a little messed up by Shining offering more support, thinking it would be harmless, since neither he nor she had been clued in about sex. Something Twilight wasn't ready to do, but would have probably helped stop a lot of this from getting worse.
Reconstruction/Working Through.
*Again, Shinging kinda botched this one by... actually falling back Step 3 and bargined again with Cadance so neither would have to stop.
Acceptance & Hope.
*Shining as accepted his position and has hope that things will work out for both of them, while Cadance only hopes that what she want's from Cerb will be obtainable and be what she needs to find her reliefe.

Now... for those of you wondering why Cadance tried doing the dirty, but couldn't get any reaction out of it, this is the second time it's happened to both of them. Not only that, she's not the only one to make mention of trying to take care of herself but not being able to enjoy it, or thought she did something wrong.

The humans are the key to understanding this, but you might have missed something I never wanted to post red flags around. It will be much better understood probably when the trial comes around.

With all of that out of the way, for those who were expecting a different night of love and bonding to share with a very different royal awaiting her treatment, you will want to be here next Wednesday for something a much more promising in:

Chapter 79.6. No Turning Back Now:
Something to Dream About.

79.6. No Turning Back Now: Something to Dream About.

The night was late, already shifting over to the day. Kelly, still in Luna’s bed, was surprised to see the princess return so soon. Even better, she had arrived with good news.

That is to say, the first part was probably supposed to be good news.

"My attackers?" Kelly asked, reacting as if those guards were on their way over. "You mean the guards who tried to kill me?”

Perhaps coming off a bit too excited at first, Luna might have benefited from approaching this with a little more tact and a calmer demeanor. Thankfully, she was quick to adjust.

“My apologies. What I mean to say is that Celestia requested I inform you and the others involved that the case against Spearhead and the rest of the squad is close to being ready. I know we have spoken little of that day, partially because we are to remain unbiased, but also because Swift Hoof, the Earth pony that attacked you, has yet to wake. The investigation so far matches exactly what Granny Smith and the others have sworn to have witnesses. However, we will not be able to proceed until he can speak on his behalf.”

Despite the news, Kelly was far from excited. Of course, she knew this would come up eventually, but somehow she hoped she wouldn’t have to be involved.

“Do I have to testify?”

Even before the words formed in her mouth, she already regretted speaking, fearing she’d ruined the entire night for the both of them.

Luna had similar concerns, however, she knew she couldn’t lie to Kelly. They had both worked themselves up to this point and now wouldn’t happen if she didn’t address this topic properly.

“We will require your sworn testimony, but we have never dealt with a trial for such crimes. Even our legal scholars have not been able to understand the severity of the attack. Of course, that has only been complicated by our nation lacking any doctors who are versed in matters pertaining to blood-related injuries. It is unclear how he is even to be prosecuted. However, be that as it may, there has been no denial of the actions taken.”

No matter how she wanted to try and spin this news, it was killing the mood, and taking care of Kelly was going to have to come first. That was all that mattered for now.

“My dear Kelly,” Luna softly spoke as she joined her on the bed. “Given the witnesses, evidence, as well as confessions provided, the trial will be short. And need I remind you of the company you keep? You have no reason to fear. Especially while you are close to me.”

No matter Kelly’s intentions, Luna welcomed her, reaching out and wrapping her arms around her. The grip was tight, not of one who was frightened, but of gratitude.

“I don't want to think about that tonight. Just… keep me and Mac close and them as far away from me as possible. Please.”

Luna tightly enveloped her wings around Kelly and let her chin rest over her soon to be lover's shoulder.

"Of course. You need not ask, for I assure you I will."

This was a touching moment, more than physically. Given how fragile Kelly could be, it looked as if the remainder of their time would be used to comfort her.

"However, it is late for you, and I would not expect us to carry on after-"

"What?!" Kelly interrupted and pushed herself back. "No… No-No-No, Luna, don't do this to me."

The news delivered was a terrible reminder of Kelly’s first full day in Equestria, which was also nearly her last. She looked into Luna’s confused eyes, only to realize who she was dealing with and why the suggestion would even be given.

"I'm safe. I get it. I just don't want to be left alone or not have more time around you after tonight, but-"

Kelly froze for a moment, knowing she'd have to explain herself.

"Luna, if you want to cuddle tonight for a while, we can start things off that way, but one thing is going to lead to another and…"

Luna was staring at her like a deer caught in the headlights. Somehow Kelly’s reaction wasn't at all what she thought it would be. One would think this sobering moment would leave her shaken, reserved to dwell on the traumatic memories. Luna was almost certain she was going to have to comfort Kelly, for the rest of the night until sleep would take them both.

However, the truth of the matter was, after all this time of waiting and preparation, Kelly wasn't about to let this night go to waste. Just thinking about Spearhead and what happened that day did dampen her mood, but she already knew the best way to handle not dwelling on such bad thoughts. All she had to do was convince Luna not to worry.

Instead, Kelly resigned to grabbing Luna by the back of her head and pulling their lips together. There was a moment of shock from Luna, but she quickly abandoned any concerns in lieu of giving in to temptation.

Kelly was lost in the moment. She had to be so she could forget everything else, but this was Luna’s first time, and she couldn't go full-bore right off the bat. She would have to take things slow and pulled out of the kiss before sliding off the bed.

"You wait right there," she seductively ordered. "If we’re going to get more familiar, these clothes have to go."

With one quick tug on the bindings, Kelly loosened her robe and let it fall to the floor, but saw some things that could easily become uncomfortable when she got back into bed.

“You might want to get out of your chest piece and shoes,”

It took Luna a moment to figure out what Kelly was talking about, but then she remembered her normal attire and began to remove the few pieces she wore. It wasn’t a daunting task, though she had trouble doing so as she watched the human figure in front of her become more exposed.

Kelly had been with her only once with her chest unbound, but a robe and poor angle kept such sights hidden. Now Luna had no obstructions to the sight of Kelly’s bra being removed. After that, magic became too much to focus on, and she resolved to kick off her last two horseshoes, letting them fall to the floor.

Luna was bare of any obstructions and waited breathlessly as Kelly slowly guided her panties to the floor. As she stood up tall again, Luna noticed that the small patch of fur that was above Kelly’s crotch was no longer there. Remembering how even Cerb had some facial hair later in the day, and Benny’s had grown out more, she concluded that removing body hair was something of the norm for them. It was also very pleasing to the eye to see so much smooth skin on her partner climbing back into bed.

As Kelly took her place again on her knees in front of Luna, she sat with her legs a little more spread open. The heat from her crotch radiated out between her thighs, carrying the scent of her arousal.

“A lot different with the clothes off, huh?” She asked, trying to sound cute.

Naturally curious, Luna took in the sights like she was seeing the stars for the first time.

Human breasts were so unlike what she’d seen on her subjects. Perhaps not too different from some of the Abyssinian races, or even a minotaur, but still uniquely different and aesthetically pleasing.

Of course, her feminine anatomy was less predominant or pronounced as a ponies, though practically the same. Perhaps a bit more conforming to her body, with the addition of some thin folds of skin that stood out like the short pedals of a flower between the folds from her labia.

Of course, she could feel the heat and couldn’t ignore the unique scent invading her nose. It carried the same heavy, sweet aroma of molasses and hazelnut, but with something much stronger that only further excited her.

The sights were only made more inviting by Kelly, slowly feeling over her bare skin in front of her. Gliding her fingers over her own breast, tracing her hands over her thighs up, briefly parting her lower lips, revealing how wet she was getting.

“Different or not… every inch of you is beautiful,.” Luna said, eyes slowly following every move the hands made.

Kelly smiled and tried not to laugh through her nervousness. Luna was positively adorable but was likely going to be clueless on how to get things started. Granted, she was largely ignorant about sex in general, so knowing the intricacies of lesbian sex would’ve been asking for a miracle. It was looking like taking Chris and Sniff’s advice was the best way to get things started to help show Luna the ropes.

“Do you mind if I get to know your body first? Then you can do the same for me?”

Do the same? Luna was so happy to hear that request. With any luck, she wouldn’t look foolish trying to guess what to do or have Kelly hold her hoof through the whole experience. The few examples she’d heard of Kelly having with past lovers didn’t really come with detailed instructions. Also, her imagination could only do so much, and even the brief glimpses of erotic dreams from other ponies didn’t give any help on how to pleasure a human mare.

“I’d love for nothing more.”

Clearly, Luna had no idea what to do, which was made clear by how she never moved from her spot lying on her chest. That was fine, though, and Kelly gently helped her mare onto her back so she could straddle Luna just above her hips.

Bashfully, Luna raised her forelegs and tried to cover her face from view. Her nerves had become riddled with concerns of what Kelly would think of her appearance as well as a myriad of other potential displeasing faults. Yet, the excitement of sharing this new embrace with one she felt so close to, mixed with how wonderful Kelly’s hands felt sliding over her barrel was better than their first nights together. However, her weak barrier of modest protection was removed by Kelly’s fingers working their way around her fetlocks and pulling her hooves down over Kelly’s thighs.

“I can’t see how much you’re enjoying this if you hide your pretty face away from me, cutie.”

A deep blush started to glow through Luna’s cheeks.

“I… am not normally this shy. But I am unsure of what to do while you… feel so lovely with what you’re doing.”

It was now clear just how much power Kelly had over Luna. It was…. arousing to see the amount of control she had over her partner, knowing how much easier it would be to tease and entice this new lady of hers. However, such ploys would have to wait to see how their dynamics would develop. She didn’t have the same rapport with Luna as she did with Big Mac, and pushing her limits could be dangerous for all three involved. She also needed to know what would work for some experimenting to see what worked best with them.

“There’s no need to be so shy, LuLu. All you need to do is relax and let me know what you like and how much you enjoy this.”

“Very much,” Luna prematurely answered, still shy as ever and trying to avoid eye contact.

Kelly couldn’t help but giggle as she lowered herself on top of Luna, laying chest to chest.

“I haven’t even started yet, now shush. I don’t need you to tell me with your words how much you enjoy this. Besides… if you’re able to speak at all once I go down on you, I’m not doing my job right.”

While not the best guidance for Luna, It sounded like Kelly wanted some nonverbal acknowledgment. She was contemplating on asking how that was supposed to work until she felt Kelly’s lips kissing over her neck. It would have been rude to interrupt, though that would have been difficult as she huffed deeply with a gentle breath that dwindled into a soft moan.

“Oh?” Kelly questioned, allowed in a flirty tone. “So, that’s something you like, I see.”

That more than likely made it clear to Luna what Kelly was wanting. Words were hard to find in the throws of intimacy. Letting her express herself naturally was going to be more efficient, and let Kelly know that special attention to the neck in the future would help this nocturnal princess get in the mood.

Actually, Kelly already knew the easy spots to attack to make this princess weak. What she really wanted to know was how to make her cum. It was time for a little more teasing before taking her next plunge into questionable life choices. On this account, she sat up again, letting Luna know what she wanted to hear was going to make their time together much easier on both of them.

“The way you breathe, gasp for air, moan or mumble, and deep groans as I hit the right spot are what I use to tell how close I am to making you cry out in ecstasy or whimper into a pool of euphoria.”

As Kelly began to scoot her way farther down, Luna was starting to wonder what she had gotten into. Half of those words weren’t typically used to describe a pony experiencing something pleasant. It was only her desires for Kelly and the trust they shared that prevented any protest.

Her silence would hopefully be rewarded with something wonderful now that Kelly was positioning herself between a set of waiting royal legs. This was supposed to be the best part, and feeling those angelic hands rubbing over her inner thighs practically had her melting over the sheets.

No sooner had she made the match of melting sensations and Kelly’s warning of whimpering into a pool, she drew a gasp as she felt something wet and warm trace up to her breast. It came with such an unexpected rush she didn’t know how to react. It happened again, but this time it stayed on her mammaries, circling around her nipple. Then the feeling grew larger, covering more of her utters with added pressure like something was sucking on it.

The sensations rippled up her core, but with both of Kelly’s hands still on her, it could only be one thing.

She had to see it for herself and raised her head to observe Kelly suckling on her left breast.

Kelly, still at work on her princess, heard the sounds of magic flaring up. Curious, she tilted her to see Luna securing a large pillow under her long neck, prompting her to stop and ask the obvious question.

"Everything alright? If being on your back bothers you, we can try a different position."

Thoroughly amused and exceedingly aroused, Luna smiled back.

"I simply didn't expect such treatment and wanted to see what you will do.”

That sounded like a good opportunity for some fun that Kelly was more than willing to entertain.

“Well, try to keep your eyes open for this. I’m enjoying this more than I thought I would and won’t be able to hold out much longer.”

As strange as it was for Kelly, she didn’t mind being with a mare anymore. At least not Luna. She made it fun, and her surprisingly submissive nature in bed was the type she enjoyed playing with the most. So much more appreciative and affectionate after wearing them out, which she was about to test the waters to.

Now truly into the experience, she brought her hands down to grope each breast and lowered her lips, softly kissing between them. A slight shiver ran over her lover, making her moan quietly, appreciating the touches in an all-new way. The foreplay was easy to give, but Kelly was ready for the real test and continued her trail of kisses lower.

Growing closer, she noticed the heat burning out of Luna far more intensely than her own. As her lips teased the peak of Luna’s mound, Kelly took in the aroma. It was sweeter than those she had been with before, with a savory tart that lured her in.

It was too tempting to bother with any more foreplay, though that was assuming Luna would last through it. Being this close now, she wondered why she’d waited this long, given how long it’d been since she was with another woman. She’d missed this so much, making it a guilty pleasure she would have to reward her stallion with the next chance she had.

Her first taste over the dark blue skin supplied a welcomed relief. The sensual skin was smoother than polished marble, softer than tiramisu, and a flavor that was not as sweet but just as divine. Luna’s symphony of mumbles and whimpers were just as exquisite.

This was worth giving herself to, so long as Luna would reciprocate.

She returned to the bottom of the divide and let her tongue explore the depths. Pressing in deeper, she could feel the virgin tightness that resisted her advances. Undeterred, she continued lapping over her mare’s virginity, waiting to be taken, much to Luna’s unanswered wordless pleas to do so. Kelly needed Luna’s first to be deliberate and complete, forcing Kelly higher to Luna’s firm clit that was far more ready and welcoming.

With all her devoted purpose, Kelly wrapped her lips tightly around the rich pink orb. She could feel Luna trembling over her skilled oral ministrations—moaning and whimpering indescribable words of encouragement. Pleasing this princess was turning her on to the point she could feel the trails of her wetness beginning to drip freely as she continued to work fast, hard strokes against Luna’s clit.

The quakes in her mare’s body continued, increasing violently until her legs recoiled and her body locked up, her pussy flexed and convulsed with more of the hot cream pouring from its depths.

Luna’s first orgasm was welcomed with Kelly voraciously seeking out her lover’s releases with such ferocity it nearly drowned out Luna’s sharp whimpers and whines. Together they gave themselves to the moment. Luna surrendered herself completely to Kelly’s need to please her lover, and Kelly accepted Luna abandoning her mind and body to be taken freely.

It was wild the way her body moved and responded to her every advance. Fighting her invasion, drawing her in, flooding with volumes made for fetish films, and Kelly loved it. The pure elation that came from the mutual reception of their wants, the feeling of each other loving tousles, and the reluctance to stop pushed Luna over the edge a second time before her first even finished.

Her legs buckled with a breathless cry as Kelly continued to tantalize and feed her own selfish desires.

For such a frail human, her wicked tongue was unnaturally strong. Another climax was nearing, but Kelly pulled away, licking the sensitive outer flesh and feasting on the mess that had been slathered over her outer lips.

Now Luna knew why Kelly had invested so much into her previous sexual conquests. There was no mystery why she was so distraught over Big Mac’s shortcomings and his own self-condemnation for failing to return such mind-altering experiences. Kelly had welcomed him to share this gift as only she could give, but it had proven to be too much for him.

Now it was on Luna to provide what he could not to their shared lover, but there was so much to unpack from this. It was more than physical, and it set Luna’s heart on fire. She truly was in love with Kelly for everything this revealed to her. The need to give her courtesan the same loving affirmation.

“Kelly, please… let me-”

Luna was still struggling to breathe. She wasn’t fully exhausted, but it certainly had stolen the air from her lungs and dampened all of her senses that weren’t currently over-taxed from the orgasm. Besides, words weren’t important. Her response was what mattered, and she sat up as best she could to see Kelly rising up as well, searching to find her mare’s reaction to their first shared act of love.

The only response she could think of was the total commitment to appeasing Kelly’s depraved desires by pulling her close and kissing her deeply, fully taking in the taste of herself as Kelly had done with their stallion.

It was just as Kelly had described. Sweet, a touch of sour, along with sensations she couldn’t even begin to identify. Sharing it with each other drew them together in such a heated embrace that left Kelly moaning aggressively, fighting against Luna’s invading tongue.

Kelly held her mare down, sharing this sinful entanglement until her needs demanded they be met, and she pulled away just far enough to beg.

“For the love of fuck, please eat me out. I’m so fucking horny, forget the foreplay. I need it now.”

Just as eager as her partner, Luna rolled off the pillow with Kelly, pinning her human under her, and kissed her deeply one last time to show her compliance, then hurried herself down between the hairless legs waiting for her.

In her hurry, she could see why the nickname Drip had been given as her entire crotch had been glazed with a thin coat of her fluids. More had dripped down over her belly, trailed down her thighs, and even funneled down the crack of her ass. All of it was there for her to see as Kelly raised her knees and spread her legs wide open, letting her intoxicating scent command her in without further delay.

Needing no promptly, Luna was taking Kelly’s lead at this point and tried to think of how to recreate what all had been done to her. She started with the same stretch of her tongue over Kelly’s pussy, instantly being overwhelmed by the feeling of overindulgence and gluttony. It was greater than any touch, be it by hand or kiss, that only intensified her compulsory impulses towards her love.

Driven wild beyond comprehension, she drove her tongue in, expecting to reach the same shallow depths as Kelly had, but instead found little resistance to stop her from digging as far as her taste buds could reach. This invasion made Kelly gasp and quiver in all the most pleasant of ways.

"Ugh! Oh, my God. Please don't stop, and I'll love you forever."

Luna wasn’t sure how she had managed to plunge so far, but if it was what Kelly wanted, and going by that last remark it was, she probably wouldn't have been able to stop herself anyway.

Kelly was blown away at what Luna could do. The depth Luna could reach, the strength, ferocity, not to mention the overall feel of her powerful tongue filling her. She had met her match, now left panting and moaning loud enough to almost make her give a fuck if someone heard.

In truth, Luna’s novice skill was far beyond what Kelly had hoped for. More was what she wanted, prompting her to reach down with both hands to spread her lips open. It worked better than expected, letting Luna get a little farther in and allowed the soft nudging of her lips to stimulate her clit.

"Fu… ahhh… oh, fuck. If you can, go faster like that."

She exhaled in a loud moan, arching up her hips a little more. Feeling Luna boring into her, she knew what Chris meant about them being aggressive. The way Luna penetrated in, probing deeper than she could have fingered herself, there was no sex act she’d had before that felt like this. Not even Big Mac managed to reach this far back.

Looking down, she could see Luna had her eyes closed, seemingly enchanted with this mock carnivorous act. Honestly, though, a little more teeth wouldn’t have bothered Kelly, but that could wait. This was too good to interrupt. The long well-paced strokes wedging in and parting her depths were everything she had needed and more.

She was appreciated, welcomed, and this embrace was more than physical. Having a mare for a loving companion had all the comforts of a woman she had enjoyed, but Luna also gave her the same alleviation of her loneliness with a strong mutual amity. The sex was only made more intimate by their desperate need for each other and it would only get better once Big Mac joined them.

Just thinking about him again turned her on even more. With Luna working her non-literal magic down below, she dreamt of having him there, watching, turning him on, and teasing him, then sucking him off while Luna watched. And as her thoughts grew more perverse, the closer she was to her climax.

The effects of the growing arousal had spread to Luna. Even she was feeling the warm glow spreading over her, tingling intensely in her tailbone down to the last drip trailing between her thighs. She wanted to have her human mare bursting with the same amours exaltation Kelly tasted, making her moan with deep reverberations.

The vibrations and added pressure to that sensitive area steadily brought Kelly to teetering on the edge of her climax.

"Uh! Ah! Ah! Ugh! Lick harder on the roof insi-Uh! Ugh!"

Her request was implemented before she could finish uttering the words, curling her tongue up towards Kelly’s tummy as she imagined the request was to be carried out. She found a patch of inner flesh that felt firm, with the texture of peach after the pit had been removed, which must have been what Kelly wanted. She repeated her generous oral lashes, delivering the much-needed attention closer to her human’s g-spot.

Under the lunar mare, Kelly continued panting, mewing lewd whines, with moans escaping where her words were supposed to be.

Desperately she wanted to direct Luna to dig up just a little more, but couldn't speak. Then, the stimulation that kept her on the edge spilled over with another desperate moan from Luna to give her long-awaited pinnacle of mirth, drowning Luna in a gushing flow to which she greedily attempted to capture.

Kelly lay there, soaking in all the warmth from Luna as her climax washed over her. The long wait was over, and her passions met, leaving only the afterglow her princess was milking for all she was worth.

It was wonderful, but it wouldn't last. All the same, though, Kelly was more than happy to allow Luna to get carried away. After so many days of waiting for this burden to be lifted, and then being denied by Big Mac, by no fault of his own, she'd see how much more a princess could do for her.

“Emmm, you like eating my pussy, LuLu?” She rocked her hips up to get a better view of the hungry mare still feasting upon her. “God, you’re good at this. Makes me wish I could cum as often as you do.”

Luna, still somewhat hazy, finally opened an eye, looking up at Kelly with her question understood without words.

“Mmmph… Yeah… I usually like being the one doing all the fun stuff because I normally need time to calm down before I can cum again.” Kelly grinned. “Not that I don’t love everything you’re doing, but I want to make my princess know how good I can treat her.”

After stating her inability to climax again anytime soon and her request to play top once more, she realized how easily a mare could get carried away by Luna’s sudden increased efforts to make her cum a second time. Her moaning was so eager and desperate. It almost sounded like a pouty whine, and Kelly had to sit up and lift Luna’s lips away to hers to keep her from going back.

Kissing her again was such a lusciously depraved way to treat a princess, yet coaxing her into something that she took so much pleasure in was so enticing. The eagerness at which she was practically attacking Kelly with had her wrestling with letting Luna dominate her or assert herself to wear her mare further out instead.

After a little mental debate, she decided Luna could pay her back tomorrow. Tonight, Luna would be gifted with a token of Kelly’s gratitude.

"Emph, enough foreplay, LuLu. Get on your back again."

As much as Luna wanted to continue pursuing more, she was aching for her own attention to be met. Giving in to her lover’s request, she laid back and opened her legs, mirroring Kelly’s own actions, with a welcoming look that was all too enticing to ignore.

"Please, have me as you wish."

Kelly spared no time diving in. She was going to spoil Luna something awful and dug deep inside, lapping up every drop she could.

Deep moans and howls filled the room as Luna had her lips and crevice parted open. The rapid lashes Kelly delivered left Luna thrashing over the sheets.

The constant assault mounted against her unabated until she felt her body clench as her climax rendered her limbs immobile. She lay there frozen, panting and mewling in a frenzy of frantic cries as she remained unable and unwilling to remove herself from one climax that rolled over to the next.

"How-Uhh! Ugh-Ugh! Muh-Much mmmore ah, ah uh-cannn you keep guh-ugh-uh guh-going?"

It had been maybe all of seven minutes. Luna probably wasn't going to be able to last much longer, and that wasn’t going to be much fun for Kelly.

"Emm-mmm-mwah," Kelly moaned, lewdly as she popped her hungry lips free from Luna’s quivering snatch. "Don't you worry, baby. I've got plenty more where that came from. But I don't want to wear you out too fast."

Luna finally felt her body relax and tried to catch her breath. Her mind was swimming, with warm thoughts and colors. Such acts would have made living in Canterlot so much more tolerable. Making the temporary move to Ponyville truly was the best decision she ever made.

Before she could recover, she felt Kelly's attention returned to her breasts. Soft kisses and gentle grazes of teeth alerted her to the thoughts of danger but also excited her with a thrill she hadn’t expected.

The teeth of a predatory species, which could potentially tear into her, only teased her with their presence. Hard pearly white tools she imagined could rend flesh from bone, tugged at her bare flesh, simultaneously catered to by the loving comforts being serviced. Even when the grazes turned to a bite, what little pain there was still made her call for Kelly not to stop.

Lucid thoughts were failing to find logic in her wishing for this to continue. Such concepts were abandoned with the sudden invasion of something thin and firm penetrating her. It was Kelly’s magic fingers at work, something she now realized only a human lover could do to her.

With every inch Kelly pressed, Luna’s back arched further, raising both her chest as well as her voice. It was only one finger and not even pressed completely in, yet she felt it stressing the limit of what she could take.

A sudden flash of images came to mind of Rainbow’s dream with Cerb fully exposing his aroused anatomy, then Big Mac's size earlier that day. It was no wonder Derpy said she needed help, though the thought of either stallion taking her made her shutter like a harp string being plucked.

Nothing but shameful thoughts of adding another to her chambers heightened her excitement. What a wicked and hurtful thing to be aroused over. And yet, there Cerb was in the moment where her mind could not think with purity. How could she while her mind was inebriated in salacity?

All of her thoughts on the matter were halted when the knuckles pressed against her. She had taken the max of Kelly’s reach, and tauntingly, her human lover held it there.

Being taken in this way brought a whole new level of intimacy and exciting ways to share their nights together. And the feeling of muscles stroking up Kelly’s finger as she slowly extracted her digit nearly made her cum again. She was all of maybe two strokes away and feeling the tip gently making strides up and down her slit had her dripping in anticipation.

As the blur of illicit thoughts continued to flash from one new fantasy to the next, Kelly's lips trailed further south. Luna’s excitement continued to grow, waiting to be ravished again. Each kiss drawing closer to where Kelly would bring about another glorious climax, but stopped at the peak of her mound.

Kelly continued strumming between the crest of pink folds and gently sucked while playfully lapping over the smooth skin that led to her most sensitive areas. The warm hold over her mound and flirtatious strokes at her entrance held her mounting climax at bay. Heavenly marvels baited her body further but fell shyly distant from permeating into anything more than a libidinous prison.

She swallowed hard and sought the words to plead for Kelly to advance further, but an unexpected swipe across her pink pearl stole her voice, leaving her only with a gasp. Her request was heard without speaking, or so she thought. The alleviation she believed Kelly was to service vanished, and the torment returned.

“Ke-” Luna tried to call out again, but another moment of brief contact from Kelly’s tongue silenced her request, only to leave her denied what she knew Kelly was so close to providing.

The buzz around her clit was still growing but remained insufficient for her climax. The anticipation was both vexing yet dreamily enchanting—swimming in this cloud of delights, treading water in such comforts, but desperately searching for the lifeline to pull her out of the congenial currents far beyond what she felt needed.

The minutes were passing by, tick-tick-ticking away, where every attempt to protest was guarded by Kelly’s deviled tongue stealing her breath or a shallow probe into her depths had her whine adorably in lieu of begging for this cruel game to end.

For too long had she remained in this lavish purgatory. The glowing titillation had spread so deep, the faintest addition of stimulation could have sent her over. She needed to be set free, and no further distractions would silence her.

“Torture me no more!” She cried in desperation. “Kelly, I beg you! Cease this cruelty and-”

Kelly had been waiting for Luna to break, and now she’d give Luna everything she'd been holding back. The twisted bonds were released with full force.

She stabbed her finger violently into Luna’s tremulant folds, and delivered her most passionate oral talents to her swollen clit. Even Luna’s breasts were lovingly rubbed and kneaded in Kelly’s palm, groping the supple glands and working over her teets.

Luna was slammed with a wave that shook her to the core. Whaling and thrashing about, her body ripped with a burning of ecstasy that washed the world in white.

Her entire being, mind, body, and soul were swept up in a state of euphoria. Everything she felt tingled and vibrated with pleasure. Her head was full of mirth, her chest heated with velvety fuzzy. Her wings unfurled, electric with every feather tickled with the same joy that made her hooves curl and the soft pads clenched tightly. Her breasts buzzed, under one hand, with a thrill that merged down to her loins and into her pussy, gushing uncontrollably between its vengeful grip on its welcomed trespasser.

The mindless cries and spasms continued on until she was practically blind. Even when her eyes flickered open, she perceived nothing. Her own lustful mutters became nothing more than white noise, and her body was numb to everything but the crashing peaks that ebbed and flowed one after another under her dear loving human's committed attention.

Slowly, the buzzing dimmed to a low hum. Her sodden nethers dwindled to barely even a trickle, cries to mear whimpers, spasms gave way to a comforting lax position, and her eyes opened to the world returning to her.

Kelly was sitting upright, her legs folded under her at the knees, spread wide and nearly revealing herself, had not her lovely anatomy been hidden behind her hand stroking up and over the mare’s over-treated box. The ride down from the impressive high was rather pleasant though a bit premature.

Luna, a bit out of breath, yet still with her wits about her, looked curiously at the lady in front of her.

“Kelly, I… do you wish for me to try again? If your body is ready-”

A gentle laugh interrupted the inquiry, allowing Kelly the opportunity to address the matter.

“No… I just didn’t want to drain you like I did with Mac. Yoooou, didn’t make it easy... Fun to play with, but when you’re cumming so fast so hard, it’s a little tricky to balance trying to make you feel good without making it end too fast."

She finally pulled her hand away from Luna, folding both together over her crotch. For a moment, she was silent, the next set of words bouncing around in her mind, looking for the right way to come out, which thankfully didn't take long. However, before she would share them, she crawled her way over to lay next to Luna and pulled herself against her.

"This was a little scary for me. We've already gone over the sex part of it, being each other's firsts… but I was worried about everything you were. Maybe that, I'd be too much for you, maybe hurt you somehow… that maybe I wouldn't be satisfied and end up being someone who would run away from you because of it… Running into the arms of someone else… Find out that I wasn't able to change who I really am."

Luna, tired or not, pulled Kelly tightly against her and laid her wing over the worrisome human.

"Kelly, my dear. You need not worry any longer. You were more than I could have hoped for, and I am certain we will only become better lovers for each other in the coming nights. I already have proven resilient enough to be what you needed to give you the pleasure you sought. And while I do not have the arms you feared seeking, I am here to hold you."

Moved beyond words, Kelly hugged back a little tighter, her eyes tearing up, her regretful fears dying out from the reassuring experience with Luna, and even a perverse feeling of joy for being able to settle with two partners to keep her happy overtook her. Those feelings only grew stronger as Luna continued to console her.

"I simply cannot understand why you doubt yourself, and I will thoroughly enjoy taking care of you. Pleasing you is very rewarding. I could eat you every night as your private carnivore."

She raised her forehooves, bringing Kelly’s lips to hers. Their kiss was slow, and even though Luna started to press for more, Kelly seemed to be slow to reciprocate. The passion was there, but there was also some hesitation that made Luna pull away.

"Are you sure you're alright? If you would like to continue now that you know there is nothing to worry about, I am not so tired that I couldn't have you again. Unless you would rather let me be the one to pleasure you once more?"

For all Kelly’s teasing and acts of tempting one lover or another, she nuzzled in closer to Luna again.

"You took care of me plenty tonight. I can give you a little more, but I want you to stay awake with me a while longer… just like this… holding me like Mac does."

It hadn't been that long since Luna had first been called to Kelly’s side. How simple it was to get caught up in the moment and forget what was really important. Why Kelly needed her in the first place. Why Luna had to keep her close.

"Of course. I know the company you have searched for. You will never be alone with me, just as I will never feel alone while with you. No matter how far apart we are, I will always know you're here. You are precious to me, Kelly. More precious than any I have ever known."

Outside the castle, a new day’s dawn would soon be approaching. With it, the new promise of better days and new challenges. Inside Luna’s chambers, a new commitment between an unlikely couple holding tightly to each other welcomed the comfort of sleep that would take them.

"Thank you,” Kelly cooed into Luna’s neck. “You’re not alone anymore, either. We're together now… and soon, we'll have this all figured out."

Author's Note

While things started off looking like it was about to take a turn towards a slow night because of some unsettling news, Kelly wasn't having that. However, what Kelly did have, she when hard into it. Is it love? Lust? The ends to a need she hates herself for? Maybe a little of all three? Something else entirely? Who's to say?

Whatever the reason, she certainly enjoyed herself, though perhaps not as much as Luna. Regardless, Kelly certainly has a soft spost, as well as a wet one, for Luna now, but what will become of it? What about the others who have all found themselves deeper into this ever-growing story of romance and deviancy as a new day beginas? Tune in next Wednesday to see where things pick up in:

Chapter 80. Same Song, Different Lyrics.

Note!
This chapter marks the end of the more lust focused events. Not that there won't be more to deal with, but more story, characters, and development is about to start. Stay tuned!

80. Same Song, Different Lyrics.

It was a brand new day when Benny woke up on the couch with both his mares. They’d all fallen asleep before the second movie ended, and both mares were slumped against him, still an odd fate he had accepted on this eleventh day in Equestria.

Then again, for all the ponies he’d met since arriving here, they were both so chill. Chill and cute, but still ponies.

However, Lumberman was right about his options. Kelly was balls deep in Big Mac, or the other way around, and Becky still clearly had no interest in Benny himself.

Actually, her view of him was probably even less now that she likely viewed him as a horse fucker as well.

He thought about that for a moment. Chris and Sniff had already taken that plunge, and the other two guys couldn’t be that far behind.

Was this really how things were to be? Taking on multiple ponies as lovers because they essentially ran out of options? Assuming Lumberman would eventually find a third to join him and Applejack, unlikely as the pair seemed pretty adamant about staying exclusive, that would make all of them part of the same club once he included Luna getting roped in by Kelly.

Then, the real question came to mind about how far he was willing to go with a mare.

How long until they expected a kiss from him? Would they soon be wanting to have sex as well? They didn’t seem like the type who were already active with each other, though if they were, that would make things easier for him.

Wouldn't it?

Looking down at them again, so much of it didn’t seem right to do. Not only the immorality of taking on two girlfriends… Marefriends?

No. Special someponies. That’s what they called it. But again, he couldn’t get over the fact that he did like them, and they liked him enough to be cool with both sharing him.

Sharing him? Why did that sound like it came with a burden?

There was too much to think about after just waking up. Then he noticed who else had woken up. It wasn’t Becky or any of the other ponies. Mister Happy was alive and energetically pressing up on the zipper of his shorts.

Geez… How long had it been?

Since breaking off ties with his ex...about two blow jobs that he barely enjoyed, and a drunken night with a friend of one of Sniff’s semi-regulars? None of those hookups amounted to him even bothering to remember their names. Hell, for the last year, he made it a point to let Sniff know he wasn’t interested in a one night stand. Not even the passing flirts got him interested in starting over from what he lost.

Now his options were the raver DJ and… actually, Octavia’s voice was so seductive, without even trying. There certainly was an appeal to her considering how grounded she was. Pinkie could be fun, and the night she sucked the cherry out of his hand raised some questions of what was possible, but Octavia? She was calm, collected, grounded, and took things so casually with him. There was even a sense of vulnerability from her that he felt comfortable approaching. Even if only to calm her as she did for him.

Looking at them again, they were pretty in their own right. Even taking another look at Vinyl, she was so energetic and constantly being positive to a contagious degree. She made everything they did fun, almost like a sane Pinkie Pie, who never took things too far.

He thought again about the other thing Lumberman asked him.

Was it actually bestiality to sleep with them and racist to turn them down because they weren’t human on the outside? Would either of them be just as immoral or prejudice if they viewed him the same way? That an act of intimacy with him would label them as vile and detestable? That simply wanting to love him despite being human should be a position he’d support the other ponies detesting them over?

Why was he still thinking about this? He needed to get up and make some coffee before pondering any deeper about how he was going to move forward with this.

“Hey?” He quietly whispered to his two mares.

Neither of the two stirred, so he would have to be careful not to wake them while getting up.

Taking a wild guess that Vinyl was a deep sleeper, because stereotypes, he dipped his left shoulder back, letting her slowly slide down into his arm. Still being careful, he let her neck and head lay on his lap. She really was knocked out and looked a lot cuter with her shades off, he thought.

Next was Octavia. He lifted her hoof, slumped on his leg, and her eyes immediately opened.

“Oops,” he whispered. “Didn’t mean to wake you.”

Now awake, Octavia closed her eyes, drawing in a deep breath, filling her lungs, and let out a low waking yawn.

“Not a problem. Oh?” She noticed she had been sleeping on him. “I’m terribly sorry, Benny. We didn’t make you uncomfortable sleeping like this, did we?”

Even just waking up, her voice was so smooth and easy to listen to. Having her to talk with until the coffee was ready could make this morning easier. Although, her question did bring up an observation he hadn’t thought about.

“No… Not at all. I slept pretty well, actually. You?”

Looking into his eyes, a light blush began to glow before she could answer.

“It was like I fell asleep in a garden. I hope it’s not too forward for me to say that I’m looking forward to sleeping next to you again.”

Benny smirked, pleased by her soft approach to only wanting to be close to him.

“And I can safely say I am too. Anyway, I was going to make some coffee,” He whispered. “We can talk a little more outside, so we don’t wake Vinyl.”

Octavia snorted and tried to hold back her giggles behind her hoof.

“Oh, you are so sweet, but she won’t be waking so easily,” Octavia said, not even trying to keep her voice low. “I’ve learned entire symphonies that are easier to remember without sheet music than it is trying to wake that one.”

She hopped off the couch, a bright smile on her face and a bit of pep in her step. Must be a morning person… pony… Whatever.

“Come on. Coffee sounds positively grand, if you’re offering of course.”

After sliding out from under Vinyl, Benny joined the classically trained musical mare in his kitchen. While finding the supplies needed for coffee, Octavia was quick to start a conversation.

“Last night, the second movie you shared with us, even if made for foals, was beautiful. The way the music matched the visuals. I’ve never seen any dancing so well choreographed.” She giggled again, thinking of one of the intermissions. “And to think the orchestra was from Philadelphia. I was so surprised to hear you have a city that sounds so familiar to our very own Fillydelphia. We’ve actually both performed there, Vinyl and I.”

As he started to make the coffee, Benny decided to be cute with her little brag.

“Oh? I didn’t know I was dating two celebrities.”

Not ready for the flattery, Octavia turned her hips and playfully swatted Benny’s backside with her tail.

“Hardly, you flatterer.”

After a little playful banter, the conversation returned to the music and what bit they all had managed to stay awake for.

So lost in the conversation, neither had noticed the coffee had finished brewing. Not that it detracted from sharing their thoughts on dancing mushrooms, fairies of varying bright colors, or just how famous a knee-high talking anthropomorphic mouse was on Earth.

Soon they found themselves outside watching the early morning sun growing higher. Sitting side by side in lawn chairs, their conversation had made it as far as the dinosaurs.

“So, there’s nothing like those frightening creatures still around in your world?”

After taking another sip of his coffee, Benny tried to think of what few relics had survived.

“None of the big scary ones at least. We got crocodiles and cockroaches. Somehow they seemed to be about the only thing close to what lived back then to survive. Oh, and sharks. The ones around today are a lot smaller, but… actually, I think there’s a lot of sea life that’s technically just smaller versions of what was alive back then.”

Octavia stared at her coffee with a comforting smile, though with a slight twitch to her eye at the mental image she’d just been given.

“Well, that’s good to hear. I know you spoke of terrible things you left behind, but I’m sure you’ve seen we have our own terrible beasts. Although there is still so much beauty and warmth that makes you so easy to adore.”

Not fully realizing exactly how forthcoming she had spoken from the heart, she quickly sat up to attempt to correct herself.

“I mean, your music. It’s just…”

For the moment, Benny couldn’t let his prejudice see her as anything but endearing, at least what little of it still weighed on him.

“Just the music?” He cutely asked. “Would it be too much to say that I find you more adoring than the music?”

It was then that Octavia realized she didn’t need to restrain herself.

“I suppose it’s not only the music in Fantasia we found ourselves so closely drawn to.”

Benny smiled warmly and started to see the futility in holding onto the concerns of the old world.

“Tavi… I don’t know how the three of us are supposed to go about this, but I’m glad that we are.”

Octavia turned her smile back into the house, looking at the backside of the couch that hid Vinyl out of sight.

“It is unusual, and even if it were only you and I, I would still be lost on how to keep your attention. However.” She turned back to Benny. “I must admit that I’m also a bit of a coward. And as strange is it may be for a mare to say, I’m happy to know that Vinyl, the screwball that she is, is with us.”

That started to spin the cogs in Benny’s head, wondering more what her intentions and interest were.

“How close are you two? I’d rather ask so I don’t make any assumptions in case I’m not paying attention and suddenly see you two kissing or… if that’s even… I’m sorry. It’s just after seeing Chris’s girls last night and how apparently Fluttershy and Rarity are also an item now...”

Normally, that would have been an insult to insinuate. However, given the craziness that had been going on and how new Benny was, she wasn’t upset by the question. She was even willing to answer.

“Vinyl and I have been very close for a long time now. Never lovers, which is honestly strange to see so openly now since your friends have taken on so many mares. That’s traditionally a more private affair for when a mare has passed her youthful years… or at least that is the lie I believe ponies like to tell themselves.”

Well, that certainly sparked an interesting topic.

“So, lez… two mares dating or getting romantically involved does happen here?”

Taking another sip, Octavia decided to open up about the discussions rarely spoken in anything other than innuendos or carefully chosen code words.

“Ponies all want a family, it's just how we are. However, it’s simply not an option for every mare to find a stallion. For all the traveling and performances I’ve done, I’ve seen many mares who everypony says are ‘just friends.’ Hardly.”

She took an angry sip of her coffee, brewing up some angry, if not sad, thoughts.

“They walk together in tangent. They are in sync with each other in ways not spoken aloud, and so many don’t wish to address it… much like I haven’t wanted to.”

Benny noticed the uptick in Octavia’s aggravation, and from years of training, could sympathize.

“Tavi, where I come from, these kinds of relationships aren’t abnormal. In fact, it’s widely accepted and relatively common. I even served with plenty of women who dated or even married other women. If you feel that way, I won’t be bothered by it, but is it really not acceptable here?"

Lowering her mug, Octavia almost looked sad.

“Husbands and wives… I see them coming and going, walking side by side, returning home. They go to bed and say goodnight. Two friends do the same thing, living together, eating together, they work and devote their lives to support each other and-”

She stopped abruptly with a thought that gave her a better take on what she was trying to say.

“When you learn a song? You know the rhythm, remember all the notes, where every rise and fall of the melodies go. Then another performer plays it… but others tell you it’s something different.”

A little abstract, but Benny nodded, thinking he was following along.

“So, what you’re saying is, you see a society that tells you only a mare and a stallion make a family, which is the song you learn. But… you see other mares playing the same song with each other, and everyone says it’s not the same song.”

That was the message, and even though Octavia was glad he understood it, she continued to stare into her mug as if it were empty.

“I know the song Equestria wants me to play, so long as the lyrics say mare and stallion. Yet when it’s a mare and mare, because that’s all we have, it’s like they want us to keep playing the same song… so long as we don’t sing the wrong lyrics.”

She looked up to Benny, a little lost in her own mind.

“Everypony tells me I should move to Canterlot, that I can make it big. They all think I’m scared or simply not confident enough. I could… but I’m not scared of failing. I’m afraid that playing my song with the wrong lyrics is better than... “

In the short moments after Octavia trailed off, Benny laid a hand on her hoof, now starting to truly understand.

“You’re afraid that if you move to Canterlot, even if you're successful, you still might not find a stallion. So it’s better to stay with Vinyl than risk being alone.”

Her eyes gave a silent thank you through her sorrow, unable to say yes, and Benny wasn’t having that.

“Tavi, before I was born, that wasn’t uncommon to happen where I come from. And if that’s honestly the way you feel, take a good look around. Technically, you’re not in Equestria right now. This is my house, my land… Kind of my own country. If you want to be with me, we’re already dating. If you think you have feelings for Vinyl, then, believe me, you’ll have no judgment from me if you want to express them.”

Such words of compassion had never been spoken in Equestria, as far as she knew. Yet, they might have been a bit much. At the very least, it made her smile and for now, that was all she required.

“Benny, I think the offer is very sweet, but I can’t honestly say that-''

On second thought, she didn’t really know how she felt. Saying it out loud, even if in code, made her question everything again.

“Oh, I don’t even know anymore. It’s all so complicated. I don’t know how long I’ve felt like I was supposed to stay with her. But meeting you, our dance, your music, and how-thank the heavenly bodies above, you have been willing to share her with me…”

That was twice she spoke of things she had never been brave enough to say out loud, and she grew quiet again. A flurry of thoughts pulling her in two directions.

“Would you think me to be some terrible pony if I wanted to continue playing our music while we all sang along, pretending that mare and stallion were interchangeable? Because, well, while I do like you, so very, very much-”

“It’s fine,” Benny calmly answered, giving a reaffirming squeeze around her fetlock. “I guess we’re both kind of in the same boat. Wanting to play the music, but afraid if we don’t sing the right lyrics, then the song ends for us.”

There was a moment of trepidation that floated in Octavia’s core, possibly sending mixed messages. Thankfully, Benny wanted to make things a little more clear.

“Being with a pony is unfamiliar to me. I’m used to humans like you’re used to being with Vinyl or wanting a stallion. But, we’re both afraid if we don’t start singing the song that says it’s me and you that have to be together, then… we got nothing. And, you know-”

His face soured for a moment. There was no justification for such a lovely lady as Octavia to be forced or pressured into being denied who she was.

“I don’t get it. This place is so happy and peaceful when it’s not being overrun, but there’s no reason for someone like you to be single. Or Vinyl, for that matter.”

He gave a heavy sigh, not sure why he was willing to humor this next proposal.

“I’m willing to still keep seeing both you and Vinyl. But… you need to sort out how you really feel about her. At least for now, I’m looking at this like… I’m with two girls that are friends with each other and are cool with me dating both of you. I guess that’s what Sniff is doing. Chris… There’s too much going on there for me to even guess. With Cerb, though. It’s him with Fluttershy and Rarity, and it’s all of them with each other. But that’s what they all agreed to. We all need to figure out what we all want.”

Octavia looked down into her coffee again, not sure of what to say or what the right choice to make was.

“Do I have to choose now?”

This poor mare needed some confirmation and support, so Benny leaned over and kissed her forehead.

“No, we all need time. And maybe there's something to this whole multi-mare thing my friends started. They all seem happy with it… Is that weird to say?"

Finally smiling again, Octavia giggled.

"No… I suppose not. Everypony should be allowed to sing any song they want."

Even if it was only a kiss on the forehead, it left her feeling happier than she could have imagined. Now, if only she could get a real kiss.

[Over in Cerb's room.]

Cerb started to wake, immediately taking in his sense to see where Fluttershy and Rarity were this time.

Surprisingly, it wasn't much different than normal.

He was spooning with Rarity, and Fluttershy was splayed out over both of them. His expectations of waking up with one of the two already having sex with him turned out to be a false alarm. Maybe this really did just happen all on its own.

Strangely, it was a relief that they honestly weren’t using him now that he left himself open for it, yet kind of a let down to not wake up nearing another mind-blowing orgasm. It was a strange transition to make. Fearing they might have sexual intentions for him, curious if they did, secretly desiring it himself, and now… Now he was a little disappointed not to have it? At least not waking up to it.

Was that really what he was expecting out of this relationship, though? Didn’t he want them as an outlet for comfort and support to improve himself? Did he already achieve it, and now this was his reward? Then again, maybe it was some kind of trade-off? After all, weren’t they all getting what they wanted?

Actually, now that the danger was essentially over, was this what he wanted? The sweet smell in the air of his lovely two mares and the warmth they shared said yes, but he honestly felt like he had missed something. Not something so vital that he didn’t understand why he was holding onto Rarity so tightly or wanted Fluttershy blanketing him. It just seemed so… rushed.

“Emmm,” Fluttershy softly moaned, crawling up a little closer to Cerb’s face, causing Rarity to stir slightly and let out a deep exhale as she pushed herself a little closer to him.

It was still too good to be true, despite him fighting for it. However, wasn’t this how their world worked? The whole fairy tale ending that all the heroes were supposed to get for their good deeds? Save the maiden, defeat the baddies, live happily ever after?

Was he supposed to figure out what it all meant and understand the meaning of it all in the sequel?

No, this wasn't a show. It wasn't a movie, either.

Okay, it was real life based on a show, so… the next season perhaps? But what did that mean? Was he going to have to fight again? Save them? Have them save him? Who was in danger here? Was it all in his head? Did all the years of isolation and misery leave him without the ability to allow himself to be happy, or did he simply want to keep fighting?

Why was the pain so much easier to hold onto than what he thought he wanted last night? He did want it, after all. He pushed for this, welcomed it, accepted it, still wanted it. For crying out loud, he was disappointed that he wasn’t already having sex. Was this what Sniff went through when he didn’t get laid enough? All he had to do was maybe thrust a little and… didn’t Rarity say that’s what she wanted?

Maybe that’s what his problem was. He was still letting his fears control him. Too scared to accept that his impossible fantasy wasn’t going to give him what he wanted.

Thankfully, even if they hadn’t taken advantage of him in his sleep, Rarity had at least left her tail over his legs, leaving him in the perfect position.

Of course, ever cautious, he checked again to ensure she was still asleep, which she was. Probably. It was hard to tell. Regardless, he moved his hips closer. He could feel how wet she was as his cock felt the base of her entrance. A small push forward coated the head of his shaft, and she drew a deep breath on contact.

Slowly, he tried again, this time parting himself in just slightly. She drew a slight gasp yet still said nothing.

One more attempt, a little faster, and he found his way in, making her breath quicken and her eyes open.

“Good morning,” he hushed into her ear.

Eyes shooting open, Rarity searched her surroundings, quickly finding Cerb holding her from behind. Seeing him, feeling him, she gently pushed her hips down.

“The best good morning, Justin,” she softly whispered back as another inch found its way inside her. “Mmmmph, I could sooooo get used to this.”

Already loving the idea himself, Cerb lowered his hand and began to push in a little more. Nice and slow, just the way she liked it.

“We should take turns waking each other up."

"No fair," Fluttershy sleepily complained, eyes half-closed yet open enough to see what was happening. "Why do I always wake up on top?"

Rarity wanted to laugh but was in no condition to do so.

"Oh, ahhh… darling, please-mmm. If we're to-emmph, oh yes… Mmm, take turns, perhaahhhh… uh… uh… oh, deeper, please. And t-tomorrooooh, that is so good. Fluttershy could be… nnn… mmm. Oh, slow… slow… uh-"

As hot as it was to hear her moans, listening to her try to talk was adorably comical like this. To stop himself from laughing, he curled in closer to her ear.

"Tomorrow morning, you want me to wake Fluttershy like this?"

Finally, getting his full length, Rarity gasped.

"Yeeee-eeeh-eh-eh-es."

Deep inside, she could feel her body grip tighter and try in vain to pull him in further. If only that were possible. It nearly was, given how firmly Cerb was pressing into her.

"Emmmm-ooohhh," she passionately cooed. "I'm so close, could you-mmm, yes. Just like that."

With the slow strides working her up closer to that gentle peak, her ladylike manners started to crack under her freedom to assist in this feat.

Steadily, her natural contradictions increased with her hips subtle gyrations increasing their pace. Not only her efforts were growing, but steadily her volume rose with long cries and groans, both building in intensity.

Wanting in on some of the action as well, Fluttershy encouraged her wingmare's advances. Gentle strokes with her feathers ran down Rarity’s neck, her hoof slowly feeling between her thighs, then finally pressing her lips, as soft as butterfly wings, up her back.

All the treatments finally boiled over to another scream from the marshmallow unicorn as her hoofs stretched and flailed in place, trying to find the ground to push back against.

As Rarity basked in the celebration of being rutted, her hunger for more gave way to some well-deserved generosity.

"Mmm, Fluttershy, dear. Let us not spoil only one mare’s morning. Justin, how about we let our lovely mare start her morning with a Wonder Rush."

"Only one?" Fluttershy asked, adorably confused.

After thinking about it for a moment, her body instinctively worked Cerb’s member again with its muscular care. It forced out an unavoidable moan, and her plans immediately changed.

"No more than three; we have work to do today. Justin, be a dear and lay on your back for me. While I'm usually more creative, I'm a bit too bothered this morning to think of anything better than recreating what we did last night if rutting us will leave us both exhausted."

Fluttershy stood up, letting the two get readjusted, though just a glance could tell anyone watching how hot and bothered she was..

"So long as Justin is okay with it, I would like to see how long I can last. Not that sharing a kiss over him wasn't incredibly magical, I want to feel what it's like to have a filly put in me, even if I just have to pretend we can."

Straddled over Cerb in a reverse cowgirl position, Rarity pulled Fluttershy in closer.

"Patience darling. Justin still needs to properly recover."

She started to slowly grind and repeatedly rise and drop herself, bringing her tongue to Fluttershy’s before parting and whimpering loudly.

"Besides, darling-Mmmph… I want him at full strength when he’s pounding it into us."

[Up in Twilight's bed.]

With the rich scent of clover waking her, Twilight opened her eyes to Sniff wrapped around her, while Ovens was trying to open the door.

"Hmm?"

Caught trying to sneak out, Ovens turned around and whispered, "Sorry, didn’t mean to wake you. I need to go open and-" She shot Twilight a wink. "Figured you'd like some more alone time with Peter. You should swing by sometime today."

Twilight smiled at the kind sentiment, then noticed Ovens taking a few sniffs in the air with a knowing look.

"I'd love to know what missed," the clever bread mare whispered, then quietly closed the door behind her.

Twilight almost giggled when she thought about it.

"Peter treats me differently than the others. I can’t believe how much he cares about me. I mean, he certainly cares about Ovens, but… Actually, the more I watch him, the more I can see how he treats everypony a little differently under all his pleasantries. And I'm learning so much about sex!"

She turned her eyes enough to see Sniff still soundly sleeping, and she couldn't help but think about how lucky she was.

"I can't believe how handsome he is, and everything about him feels so amazing. And what's more? He's so smart and supporting… and the way he makes me feel without even actually having sex! Odd how it took me so long to realize these things."

Her mind suddenly drifted back into nerd territory, ignoring her ear falling on Sniff’s cheek.

"Holding, touching, kisses, fingers… his amazing cock! There's so much more I need to learn. So many more things we can do and even Oven Fresh is probably willing to help me."

Another thought crossed her mind, one that put a lot of other perspectives in line with hers.

"What really is sex if it’s to start a family? Peter has had so much but has never shown an interest in starting a family of his own."

Befitting her scholarly nature, she thought about this with a mix of countless possible reasonings.

"Peter could marry any of us if he really wanted to, but he'll never have a family of his own. If all he wanted was sex, he could probably have that without even dating. I doubt a human as attractive and smooth as him would need to. Yet…"

She suddenly found herself in a complex set of thoughts.

“Am I over-analyzing this? I don’t even fully understand sex yet. I have no idea what his intentions are. He seems to love sex, yet he’s so apprehensive about going as far as what Chris has. Is going slow something Chris should have done, or is Peter trying to show us something different?”

The few conversations she had with him came back to her.

“He compared sex to advanced magic, which can be dangerous in the wrong hooves, but he didn’t make any of this sound dangerous? Is he confused about who he might be in love with? Does he love me but think… No… He cares so much about Oven Fresh, too. My theory on herding only makes more sense if that is the case, but we had to try so hard to get him to court other mares… and he’s still slow with them. He could have at least fingered Mayor Mare last night but stopped short of just touching her.”

At that moment, Twilight started to realize just how little she actually knew about the carnal arts if there were so many variables she couldn’t account for. And yet it was just as flustering as it was exciting.

“I have to know more about sex and need to be more sensitive to his request to not rush into things. Maybe I should have a talk with Ovens about this, too. She wants him to rut her so badly that she might not realize that he’s… well, he’s afraid of hurting her. Fuck… Even I wanted him to keep putting it in my ass while he fingered me last night.”

Another conversation with him about hurting others sprung to her recollection.

“He said he doesn’t commit and knew we can’t have families together. If Ovens… No… She said she knew he couldn’t get us pregnant. She even was the one who told me he agreed to date us knowing he was here for a fun time, not a long time… Oh, I hope Peter wants to have a lot more fun times.”

Any further thoughts she could have had on this subject were suddenly halted as she felt Sniff’s hands start to feel around her barrel.

“You awake, Twigs?” he asked, barely awake.

Oh, how good did those hands feel around her.

“I… Yes. I didn’t wake you, did I?”

Sniff drew a deep breath that stifled his chuckle.

“Your ear kept whacking me in the face.” His hand started to drift further below her belly. “I’m guessing you're in the mood again?”

Somewhere getting lost in her thoughts about sex, Twilight had failed to realize how aroused she’d become. She didn’t even notice her ears had been twitching in response to wanting to have him teach her more.

How embarrassing.

“I… Maybe?” she squeaked. “Ovens left to open her bakery and said she wanted us to have some more time alone. I guess I thought… mmm.”

Figuring Twilight must have been just as hungry for sex as Ovens was, Sniff started to play with her under the sheets.

“Well, if my little Princess wants a hand in taking care of something, all she has to do is ask.”

All the concerns of earlier melted away under feeling his hands rubbing over her breast and drifting closer to her embarrassingly wet nethers.

“Peter… Ohh… there’s so much more I want to know, but I’m afraid to ask you to-ahhh, ooou. I don’t want to push you to-”

“Where do you want me to push?” Sniff playfully asked as he traced a fingertip over her quivering divide.

There was no fighting it at this point, and Twilight surrendered to her body's demands.

“Fuck…” She moaned and raised her leg under the sheets to rest over his, allowing him full access to her. “You know what I want better than I do. Take all the time you want with me. Make it-ahhhh~”

Looking forward to enjoying some alone time and pleasing this patient mare, Sniff let his middle finger slowly invade her depths.

“Don’t worry. We’ll learn what you like the most together.”

Under the careful tutelage of Sniff’s skilled hands, Twilight laid with no resistance to her quickly approaching release. She wanted this more than she wanted to understand it.

“I’m going to spoil you rotten in Canterlot.” She gasped as she felt the second joint of Sniff’s finger breach her walls. “Just kiss me like you did Ovens while you make me cum.”

Despite his earlier hesitations, Sniff had to appreciate how rewarding it felt to give into these ponies’ requests.

“You already spoil me,” he cutely answered. “-so let me spoil you back.”

[Down in Chris's room.]

Chris suddenly woke up on his own, surprisingly. A little shocked at finding out it wasn't Starlight on top of him, but it was his bladder that woke him. He thought about what that said about him and her together. Regardless, he was cautious not to wake his mare as he rolled out of bed.

Thankfully, the near-blind trip to the bathroom was without incident. Now, alone in the sanctity of… Nope… Starlight took that sanctity away with his first time in the shower. Anyway, it was time to drain the lizard.

Finally, letting it go, he started looking forward to the rest of the day. A little time with Starlight, some lunch, a night of getting to know the foals, and the mares would be out getting to know each other better. Everything was on track to make this the best human in Equestria story come to life.

It was all so incredible. He had just about everything; his friends, his harem of mares…

"Awe, shit, I need a job," he silently thought to himself. "Unless, am I supposed to be a stay at home dad in this relationship? Then again, that would give me a lot of stay at home time with Cream… which means I'd be doing all the housework after I put her in a fuck-induced coma."

He suddenly realized that he'd finished taking a piss for a while and finally flushed.

Getting lost in thought when he knew so much but still knew so little. This world wasn’t exactly the show he knew. Things were off, ever so slightly, yet painstakingly true to form, and it wasn’t clear which conflicting observation he made was the right one to focus on.

After a quick wash of his hands, he looked in the mirror to take a good gander at himself… not to be impressed, sadly.

True he wasn't morbidly obese but was by no means thin or fit. Thinking back to his earlier years of high school, he had almost got there, once. Now though? He barely managed the courage to flex to see where he still was, muscular wise…

Sure, he wasn’t too bad in retrospect. Nurse Redheart wasn't wrong. In fact, if he hit the bag more often, stayed with it, worked out with the others, he could get it back. After a second look, his poor self-image might have been worse than the reality of his condition.

Actually, maybe all his girls running a train on him would be enough to lose the weight and tone up. For as horny as they all were after they got a taste of him, he didn't see an end to sexy times in the foreseeable future. Especially for how easy they made it for him. However, their strong hunger for sex seemed more fan fiction than canon material. Then again, so was the treasure trove of bits Celestia gave them. But that all flew in the face of The Pony of Shadows being real and so many other points of their history that match up to the show.

On second thought, who was he to look a gift horse in the mouth? Besides, this is what they wanted. Sure, so did he. Not only that, it was them that convinced him he could share them… or was it them telling him that they were going to share him?

It all happened so fast, he still couldn’t string together how being given the option to date more than one of Starlight’s friends, just to get to know them, ended up as a harem with orgies before he even had a chance to take all of them out on a date.

“They’re putting off dating me so they can date each other,” he thought to himself. “I don’t think I’ve ever read a story that took into consideration just how complicated this shit really is. Not sure why starting a herd of their own is now suddenly a thing. At least they’re calling it a harem and not a herd. So, at least that’s a little less of things getting put in the fanfiction side of things.”

Making his way back into bed in the dark, he fumbled over his shoes and tripped into the bed. All his previous attempts of keeping his mare asleep, ruined.

"Hmm?" Starlight murmured as she was so rudely awakened. "Chris? Gimme a second to wake up. Emm, and don't go too rough. I'm still a little sore from yesterday, I think."

Comically, Chris didn't know if he should be aroused or concerned for how much of a one-track mind this mare had.

"Uh, I just got done going to the bathroom. And if you're sore, maybe we should hold off for a bit?"

Finally starting to get her wits about her, Starlight had to reassess her situation.

"No, I'm fine. You're not hurting or anything, are you?"

Chris ventured under the covers again, getting tucked in and cuddling up to his rather affectionate mare.

"I'm fine. A little tired and… well, my tongue and hips are a bit sore, but after yesterday, I'm sure we're all going to be feeling it."

It was understandable for both of them to be a little worn out. For Starlight, though, that was hardly an excuse to leave her man wanting. Or was there something else bothering him she should know about?

"Is everything else okay? It's been such a crazy couple of days. We’ve really only been able to talk about me, you, and the rest of the girls. After what happened in the Everfree Forest and the old castle out there, aren't you worried?"

Chris thought about that for a moment. He had been so caught up covering his ass that he hadn't put much thought into their situation. Benny's flawed theories hadn't helped much either.

"A little, I guess. I don't know anything about The Pony of Shadows. But if it's connected to Nightmare Moon, it shouldn't be too much of a threat. Especially if you all have us guys backing you up."

Despite the assurance, just the thought of any danger coming along made Starlight cling tighter to Chris.

"Please don't try and do anything brave. If anything like The Pony of Shadows comes after you, I'll protect you. I can’t risk you getting hurt."

"Hey," Chris comfortingly spoke as he raised her lips to his for a quick kiss. "I know you care about me and want to save me from the world, but you can’t expect me to not do the same for you. I have just as much to lose, but with a lot less risk of getting hurt."

Starlight hugged him again, still not wanting to risk it.

"I don't care if you're magic proof, Chris. If you get hurt like Kelly or Applejack… there’s just no way I'm willing to let that happen."

She gave a deep sigh and buried her face in his neck.

"We need a safer place for all of us. If we're going to be a big family together, we can't all live in separate houses with you and me hidden away here every night. And it would be unfair to Twilight to have the other's move in, but I can't keep you all to myself or have you changing houses every night."

Sharing her concerns, Chris comfortingly stroked her head.

"Glimmy, we haven't even been a group couple for a full twenty-four hours. There's no need to worry so much right now. There's not even the need for all of us to move in together yet. Don't you think I should at least meet the kids-I mean foals, first?"

Given that at the moment there wasn’t much room to argue her unfounded concerns, she conceded.

"I guess you're right, but since you know so much about us and our world, is there anything you can think of that we can do to help keep all of us safe?"

Instantly, Chris thought back to what Cerb had talked the rest of the guys about with him.

"Well, first, we can train. I had some ideas on working with you in ways I can't with Onyx."

That got Starlight to cuddle up intimately close with Chris.

"Mmm, please tell me it's going to be hands-on training."

Chris laughed at her take on his proposal.

"Sort of. You beat Twilight one on one because you outsmarted her and are far more proficient in magic-based combat. But you also nearly lost to Rainbow Dash because of how physical she is. I want to help you all learn to fight better as a team, but also help you learn new ways to keep your opponents off balance and keep them from holding their ground."

The fact Chris knew so much about her past mistakes and could use them to help her better herself left Starlight sporting a gleeful smile.

"Yeah, I could use some help with that. Rainbow Dash and I work good together, but I really don't want to fight somepony like her again. Not only did that hurt, blood tastes terrible."

After that last statement, her smile turned wicked, and she pushed Chris on his back again.

"Speaking of tastes, though. If my pussy is still sore from yesterday," she sat on his lap and started grinding to get him hard. "-and your tongue is sore, I don't want you going without a little attention from your mares since we'll all be busy with each other all day."

She gave him a flirty look, knowing how she was going to be exploiting her position as his guardian.

"You don't mind if I take advantage of our time alone, do you?"

Chris grinned and rubbed his hands up Starlight’s sides.

"I thought you just said you were sore?"

Hearing that, Starlight laughed and stood up, slowly backing away.

"I am, but that’s from you fucking me so hard. My tongue is fine, though."

Without another word, Starlight pulled their bedding over her entirely and lowered her head to find the taste she craved.

[Not much later downstairs in the dining hall.]

Sniff and Twilight enter the room to some very happy couples.

"Good morning, everypony!" Twilight joyously announced herself to the room.

Fluttershy was the closest and returned the greeting just as excitedly.

"And a wonderfully good morning to you, Twilight!"

Rarity was next, showing all the same levels of enthusiasm.

"Such a splendid day, isn't it?!"

Not too far away, Starlight was unusually chipper as well.

"Twilight, good mor-" She caught a trace of a familiar scent in the air and grew silent as Twilight joined the table. "Well, Princess. It must have been an amazing morning for you as well."

Effectively caught with her hoof in the cookie jar...or somewhere else, Twilight literally started to glow crimson in the face.

"Ohhh… it… was-" She took a deep breath to sigh blissfully but then caught the same scent from the other three mares. "Oh, my gosh. The best of mornings."

With everyone's private affairs now made public to the room, Cerb finally returned the greeting.

"Morning, Twilight. Good to see you up and mobile this morning." He turned to Sniff with a smile and a knowing nod. "Poacher."

Sniff took his seat next to Twilight and felt oddly embarrassed by what was now obvious to the others, yet smiled all the same and was quick to throw a barb.

"Lever Action."

He turned to Chris, who did his best to avoid eye contact.

"Morning Cow… You know… we need a better nickname for you."

Starlight lowered her fork, ready with some helpful suggestions.

"Well, from my many experiences with Chris, I think something to do with how big his co-"

Just in the nick of time, Chris silenced his overly helpful mare closing his muzzle for her with his hand.

"How about Cowboy Deadeye? And please say yes before you both get new nicknames, too."

Rarity excitedly clapped her hooves together.

"Oou! I never thought of a new pet name for Justin. But if Starlight thinks we should-"

"Nope," Cerb cheerfully announced, immediately shutting down any further suggestions. "That's just for Cowboy Deadeye. He gets a redo, no one else."

Sniff snorted and tried to stifle a laugh.

"Damn… mine still wouldn't change."

Out from the direction of the kitchen, Spike brought out their first meal of the day, thankfully missing the slightly more mature discussion between the pairs.

"Good morning everypony. Good morning guys. I bet you can smell what's on the menu today." He took a big sniff of the air, proud of his presentation. "Pancakes and-"

He stopped short of listing the menu, noticing there was a stronger scent in the air.

"Wow. You girls start dating and suddenly it's perfume overkill."

All mares giggled, eyeing their special some humans while inwardly smirking at Spike’s obliviousness. Meanwhile, Spike was dishing out plates of pancakes, poached eggs, and grits, ignorant to the source of the mare's natural perfume. Not that he really cared since he had other things on his mind.

"So, Cerb. Are you doing any training this morning?"

Still on caretaker mode, Fluttershy immediately answered for him.

"Oh, I'm sorry, Spike. Unfortunately, Justin isn't fully healed yet. He'll be bedridden for most of the day."

Without skipping a beat, Twilight chimed in.

"Phrasing."

Sniff wasn’t ready for that, nearly spit out his orange juice, ending up choking on it instead. Chris on the other hand dropped his fork and nearly fell out of his chair from trying to lean away from the scene. Cerb just lowered his head and snickered.

It took Starlight a few seconds, but she finally got the joke and laughed obnoxiously loud, giving Twilight a bro-hoof.

This seemed to upset Fluttershy and Rarity to the point of making a fuss about it, though Cerb quickly pulled each one into him to whisper the joke. To which, both blushed, but at least Fluttershy owned up to it.

"Well, that wasn't what I had in mind, but if it didn't cause any problems this morning, I'd be more than happy to-"

"Holy shit are these some good pancakes!" Sniff shouted out to save his friend from any embarrassment and avoid potentially corrupting the young dragon. "Spike, did I ever tell you that you can cook like you kick ass? And Twilight, can we just take a moment to give this manly stud muffin the mad props he so richly deserves? I think he deserves something special for becoming the outstanding representative of dragon friendship to humans and ponies alike."

Spike, again ignorant of the obvious deflection, proudly raised an entire pancake on his fork as he took his seat. A bright smile stretched from ear to ear, he took to accepting his praise.

"Twilight let me move out of her room and take any room in the castle I wanted. I’m staying in the tower now."

Sniff had no idea Spike originally shared a room with Twilight but was relieved to know future endeavors would be Spike free in Twilight’s room.

"That is a great start. Twi, what else can we do?"

What first felt like an odd changing of the topic, Twilight suddenly realized was entirely intentional. It was as if the open discussion of sex while in the company of his friends made him uncomfortable. Even if that seemed to go against all the little jokes she now knew they always made with each other, she followed his lead.

"Well, getting his own room was long overdue, so I'm sure we can think of something." She turned to address the room. "What does everypo- I mean, everyone else have planned for today?"

Cerb eyed his plate, thankful for the change in topics.

"Well, I'll probably follow these two around and rest as much as I can."

Rarity, a little sad she wasn't going to be able to boast of what an amazing stallion Cerb was, thought about her work.

"Unfortunately, I have a lot of work to catch up on. Working on our party attire may have set me back a little, but you can never let good inspiration go to waste. Come to think of it, Sni- I mean, Peter. I'd love to get some more ideas from you. Your eye for mare’s clothing is what led to our little fashion show yesterday."

Twilight made flirty eyes at Sniff.

"I’d love for another set."

Sniff felt himself swell with a mix of emotions. None of which he wanted to express out loud.

"I have to work at the spa today, but I'll see if there isn't anything I can come up with."

Thinking of how helpful one particular piece of clothing that outfit was, Starlight realized she was one pair short to get her through the day.

"Umm, I think I could do with an order of those panties if it's not too much of a trouble."

Rarity, giggling with a blush, was on the same page.

"Oh, believe me, darling. I'm way ahead of you on that. Would you like something to go along with your panties? I'll be very generous with the prices. We all owe you a great deal after yesterday."

Sniff quickly moved the conversation over to Chris, hoping it wouldn't divert back to more bedroom activities.

"What about you, Cowboy? What you got going on today?"

Finishing his first pancake, and regretting the carbs that came along with it, Chris tried to think about his options.

"Well, if Cerb isn't training today with the others, I might see if Onyx was up for checking out the gym. Try to see what I can find out where he's at with however pony boxing stacks up with what I know. Maybe that will help me figure out what I can help Starlight with."

Starlight perked up, still swimming in the praise she got from Chris earlier.

"Chris is going to help me be better prepared in case that Shadow jerk wants a rematch or thinks he's going to get his grubby hooves on Chris or some other human."

The idea of combat training caught Twilight’s attention.

"I thought Cerb was the combat expert of the group?"

Despite his pride, Cerb offered up his view on this matter.

"Chris can fight. He might not have the ground game that I do, but even I had a hard time against him back when he used to box."

Lightly beaming at the praise, Sniff chuckled, remembering those days.

"Hey Star Power, did Chris ever tell you about the time Chris put Cerb on his ass?"

Cerb dropped his head, another phantom pain rearing its ugly head.

"One time. Only once did he drop me like that."

Sniff laughed again and went for his orange juice.

"That's only true because the other two times you were on your back, not your ass."

As much as Chris loved to hold that over Cerb’s head, he knew where he really stood.

"It's not that impressive of a feat. Cerb tried his hand at boxing rules… It's not the same as a real fight."

Cerb shook his head, knowing he lost fair and square… mostly.

"You fought dirty."

Rather than contest the claim, Chris smirked, knowing it was mostly true.

"You said I looked like Butterbean in an abusive relationship with Jenny Craig."

Cerb almost choked on his food and had to swallow hard, but even he couldn't help but laugh at the dated reference.

"I said I was sorry." He cleared his throat. "Anyway, Chris knows more about how you all can fight better than any of us. If we're not truly out of the woods yet, or someone new pops up, he's probably best suited for helping most of you reach your next level."

[Later, over in Nurse Redheart's bed.]

With a yawn and a slow opening of the eyes, Cheerilee awoke to find pink hair, other than hers, on her face.

"Hmm, morning cutie."

She pulled back the pink hair to see Redheart's pussy staring her in the face.

"Oh… shit… We didn't stop at three. What time is it?"

Redheart, now awake, reflexively grabbed her alarm clock, despite still being sore from the night’s prior activities.

"Oh, shit. We got carried away last night. You have to hurry or you're going to be late for school."

Now fully alert, Cheerilee looked up to see the time.

"Oh, my gosh. Is it still okay if I use your bath?"

Redheart dropped the alarm clock back on the nightstand, just as worried for the time.

"Of course. And I'm so sorry. I just couldn't stop myself last night. You were so-"

Wasting no time, Cheerilee ran to get the water started.

"I know! You were, too!"

With a low chuckle, Redheart looked around her room and contemplated how to spend the rest of her morning.

"Was my bed always this soft?" She randomly thought to herself?

It was going to be rather boring until Derpy showed up.

Then, miraculously, she realized something as she felt over her covers.

"My hoof?"

She looked back at her alarm clock, then her hoof, then the covers.

"It didn't hurt."

In a frenzy, she tore off her bandages to examine her frogs. Her findings left her baffled.

"The books said this should take… How is it already healed?"

Hesitant at first, she put her hoof down on the mattress and started to put some weight on it. While there was still some pain, it wasn’t anything she couldn't tolerate.

"Not completely healed, but… to be this far along in such a short period of time?" She said to herself, retesting the amount of weight she could apply to her hoof.

In the bathroom, Cheerilee shouted in a rush, "I’m sorry, Red, but I don’t think I have time for you to show me… What were you going to show me?"

Still examining her condition, Redheart answered back, though her voice gave clear signs of how distracted she was.

"It… Sorry, it can wait if you're in a hurry. Maybe you can come back tomorrow after class? I don't want to spoil your evening with Cream."

It was only then that she noticed the water was running. That would give some time to think about this. On one hoof, this was an amazing discovery to come across. On the other hoof, it was an unnatural healing time. Something was happening to her. She had to tell somepony. However, first, she had to make sure she wasn't the only one feeling differently.

"Hey, Cheerilee? Are you feeling any different this morning?"

From the bathtub, Cheerilee hollered back.

"If you're trying to brag about how this bath feels amazing, yes it feels amazing!"

That wasn't at all what Redheart was asking about, but it didn't leave her thinking there was any trouble to be concerned over. Perhaps she was applying the wrong symptoms to her hoof healing? Either way, she decided to wrap it up again.

"Ooooh," Cheerilee’s moan came from the bathroom. "Oh, my gosh. Red, taking a bath after everything we did last night feels so good when you wash between your legs… Do you think we could fit one more in before I run out?"

No response came and Cheerilee turned to raise her voice out the open door.

"Hey, Red-"

Redheart was standing in the doorway with her bad hoof raised.

"I was going to change the gauze for my hoof." She took in the sight of Cheerilee frozen in mid rub between her legs. "I need a bath, too, but my tub won't fit both of us. It will be too tight of a fit."

Her word choice immediately brought up a slew of images, her ear began twitching as she thought about how tight of a fit Chris would be with her. And then her eyes zeroed back in on Cheerilee, still wet and with her hoof between her legs.

"... Okay, just one before you go."

[Up in the guest room with Becky.]

Becky woke to another set of Rainbow's moans. Not pleasant ones either.

"Ughck… Becky… there’s a thunderstorm in my head and a whirlwind in my stomach."

Remembering just how much the brave pegasus drank, Becky gave Rainbow Dash a few supportive pets on her shoulder.

"Awe, I'm sorry. You drank a lot last night. That's kind of my fault. I should have kept a closer eye on you."

She sat up, ready to help her friend survive her first hangover.

"Come on, let's get ya downstairs and some more fluids in ya, preferably coffee, before that whirlwind in your stomach turns into a mudslide."

They made their way downstairs to the sound of Benny and Octavia laughing and then the scent of some fresh coffee brewing.

"Oh?" Becky said surprised. "I guess you weren't the only one to crash here. Well, you can use the binge and purge methods Benny prefers or just hydrate and rest up until you feel better."

Rainbow naturally groaned at the suggestion but hated feeling this way more.

"What's better?"

Becky laughed, knowing her preference.

"I hate puking, but it does help to empty your stomach. If you want, I can-"

"Look out!" A now visibly green Rainbow shouted as she ran past Becky for the back door, practically doing a mini Sonic Rainboom.

[Shortly after Rainbow Dash decorated the far side of Benny’s lawn with all the colors of vomit.]

Becky handed Rainbow, now not green but visibly drained, sitting in a lawn chair with bits of vomit on her mouth, accepted a shot glass of some pink medicine for her stomach.

"Feeling any better yet?"

Sitting near motionless, Rainbow knocked back the pink liquid like the shots of vodka she had the night before and dropped her face in her hooves.

"Just a headache and kinda sore all over. Did I try to fight Starlight again last night?"

Benny laughed and handed her a cup of coffee.

"No, your muscles hurt because you're dehydrated. Although, you should probably learn your limits if you don't want-"

"No, Ben," Becky quickly cut him off. "Be nice to Dashie. You were no better your first time getting blitzed."

Pulling his phone out, Benny smiled and handed it to Becky.

"And you all gave me shit for it, thus, I learned not to sing my favorite songs when I'm drunk. So, instead of making fun of her, how about you be the one to help her out."

Still sore from the hangover and puking, Rainbow cringed in her chair, dreading what antics she’d gotten into in her inebriated state.

"Awe, shit. Did I do or say something stupid last night?"

Octavia laughed quietly into her hoof for a moment, having been a witness to the hilarity.

"I shouldn’t laugh, but you were having such a wonderful time. It was kind of adorable."

Finally joining the group, Vinyl's voice spoke up from the kitchen.

"No worries Dash. You weren't the only pony getting crazy last night, and apparently you outdrank all three Wonderbolts."

Stunned, Rainbow cocked an ear, clearly confused.

"I did?"

Benny laughed, remembering the scene.

"Yeah, we thought you stopped when they passed out. Should have kept a closer eye on you."

Becky found the video and put it in front of Rainbow so she could see how gone she was.

"Awwwe, come on Benny. Wez can stell haven the par-" A hiccup interrupted her drunken speech. "-purdy keep and going aaaaaaall night. En bring Cerb out here. That ssssstallion owes for, hez- he owes dance to me fer saiven hez sorry ass."

In a total freak out, Rainbow reached and took the phone in her hooves.

"I said what?!"

She watched as Becky pulled her away on the video, humoring her drunken request.

“Ohhh-kay, Dashie. You are so cut off right now. Cerb left, like, an hour ago. Come on, I’m putting you to bed before you embarrass yourself.”

As every second of the video continued on, it only got worse, yet Dash kept watching. This was a train wreck she couldn't look away from.

“Er-pone is fall’n love, Becksy.” Rainbow's voice came out clearly through the speaker. “Heeey, muh fellow bolties. Wuts a mare gotta do ‘n get her own stallion and’er man? I culd harem.”

The video ended with Becky pulling the phone back, the audio could still be heard.

“Benny, fucking help me, please. And stop recording this.”

Becky laughed again, taking too much pleasure out of Rainbow's misery.

"I'm sorry, Dash. We won't share the video if you don’t want us to, but believe me, if Cowboy Cake has shown us anything, it's that we're just as bad."

Having forgotten her hangover, Rainbow gave a nervous laugh, dreading her public appearance going down in flames if this ever got out.

"Heh, yeah. That was pretty funny."

Of course, despite being supportive of her friend, Becky thought to remind Rainbow she had no high ground to stand on over this.

“I seem to remember a certain up and coming Wonderbolt laughing at the pictures of Chris passed out with Starlight on a cake.”

Rolling her eyes, Rainbow realized that turnabout's fair play and let it go.

“Okay, fine. You all had your laughs just like I did at Chris and Starlight.”

Taking a seat in the grass on the other side of Benny, Vinyl thanked the powers that be for the coffee in her cup.

“It’s all good, Dash. I would have totally danced with Cerb if he had stuck around. But I seem to remember Soarin was trying really to get close to ya, Fly Pony.”

[Rainbows Flashback to the night before.]

Rainbow sunk her last shot at beer pong, winning the game for her and Thunder Glide against Soarin and Spitfire.

“Drink up chump.” She shot him a competitive glare, wobbling in her posture. “If you think you can keep up with the Dash Master.”

Far more drunk than Rainbow, Soarin guzzled one of the remaining cups of beer, returning the same glare.

“You prob.. Yeah! Oh, think’n you drink more- more en me?”

Still cocky from her win, Rainbow reached over the countertop and brought a bottle of vodka down between them.

… fade to black.

[Back to reality with Rainbow Dash.]

“I don’t remember shit after I beat him at beer pong.”

Her statement left the rest of the group laughing while debating whether or not to clue her in or let the situation run its course naturally.

[Meanwhile in the front yard.]

Cautiously, Trixie was poking her head out the back of her wagon, eyeing a lone Lunar Guard.

"Pst… Psst… Hey, you. Can you see me?"

Quite perplexed, the Lunar Guard eyed the strange unicorn.

"Umm… yes? Am I not supposed to?"

Now with her theory solidified, Trixie burst free from her wagon with style and flair.

"At last! The Great and Powerful Trixie is free!"

Even more confused, the guard continued to stare at the odd mare.

"Were you locked inside, madam?"

Having her pride back, Trixie kept her head held high.

"Trixie does not need to answer such a ridiculous que-" Her stomach churned from all the excitement aggravating her hangover. "Oh, no."

Without warning, the poor guard watched Trixie double over and purge her stomach. With a sigh, the guard turned to the building behind him.

"Sir Benny! Got another one!"

[One quick vomiting session and pep talk later.]

Trixie nursed another sip of her coffee while resting her aching head in the lawn chair.

"And you all drink this stuff on a regular basis?"

While scratching his fingers through Vinyl's mane, Benny looked on amused at the magician mare’s state.

"The drink isn’t the problem, it’s that you all didn't pace yourselves. That, and we've all built up our tolerance. We don't get drunk unless we want to, like me two nights ago."

As fun as this conversation was, Becky was ready to see where this magician had ventured off to.

"So, Trixie. We haven’t seen you since we landed here. What’ve you been up to?"

The request of Twilight rang loud and clear in Trixie's memory, making her more alert and cautious of her words.

"I, uh… been learning new magic," she quietly answered, being how it was partly true.

Benny bobbed his head a little bit, thinking about what all she could have learned.

"That's cool. Missed a banging party, though. Oh, that reminds me, assuming Becky and Cerb don't leave right away, we'll probably throw together another party or something at Twilight's place if you wanna come. I'm sure she'll be glad to have ya. You too, Trixie. If you're gonna be sticking around long enough."

Now there was a question. How long were they going to keep Trixie around to get everything sorted out?

"I might be. Trixie has been in need of a vacation," she answered in third person.

Benny took the last sip of his coffee and remembered something any good host should ask.

"Emm, now that you're up and feeling better, did you at least have a good time last night?"

Trixie looked into her cup of coffee as her mind tried to clear the alcohol-induced haze of the previous night.

[Last night at the party.]

With most of the humans, as well as Twilight and Luna, talking with Oven Fresh and the scary Solar Guard that escorted her to the party, Trixie started to take in what she could about Chris.

He was surrounded by mares, including one that was her best… maybe only real friend. Sure, there was Twilight, but that was still unfamiliar territory. Starlight, though, she was about as crazy for this human as Trixie's dream self was from what she remembered. So were the other mares, even if they seemed to be just as affectionate towards each other. But still, what made them so special? What made this human so special that-

Chris took notice of how silent Trixie had been the whole time, and that didn't seem right.

"Hey, Starlight? Aren't you going to formally introduce Trixie if she's hanging with us?"

"Oh, my gosh!" Starlight exclaimed. "Where are my manners? Trixie, I never introduced you to everypony. I'm not sure if you ever really got to meet them when you did your shows here, but this is Cream Heart, Cheerilee, Prim Posy, Nurse Redheart, and Derpy."

Cream Heart was the first to step up and extend a hoof.

"Hi, we haven't met directly… at least not under better circumstances, but if you're a friend of Starlight's, I'd like to think we trust her enough to consider you a friend of ours."

Cheerilee was next, also sounding pleased to formally meet her and shook hooves.

"Your last performance here was quite the show. My students were talking about it even after Chris and his friends arrived."

Trixie was surprised to hear of the impact she left from her last show.

"Uh… thank you. It was my favorite performance so far."

Quickly stepping up, Prim shook hooves.

"My daughter loved your show. I mean, we all did, but if you're going to be doing another show, she'd love to meet you. We didn't get the chance last time when Starlight stole you away from us after the show."

Trixie blushed, as it wasn't like her to not wait for her fans after a performance.

"Sorry about that… I know you're… I mean, you’re dating her now, so you know how great of a pony she is. I had a lot of making up to her to do."

In full agreement with Starlight’s character, Prim nuzzled up to said mare.

"Oh, believe me, I know how wonderful this mare is."

Giggling in her wheelchair, Redheart reached out with her good hoof.

"Sorry, still nursing an injury with my right hoof. Ha! Nursing! Sorry, medical humor."

It took a moment, but Trixie actually laughed a little at the joke.

"Oh, boy. I actually needed that."

Peppy as always, Derpy trotted up with a drink in her wing.

"It's nice to meet a new friend, and you need one of these."

Still lost in the warm welcome, Trixie took the drink and greeted… a new friend?

"Thank you. Umm… I… I... after I took over the town, I apologized for everything, but I didn't expect… Thank you, all of you."

With a clamoring of ‘no problems' and 'your welcomes,' Trixie took her first drink.

… it was amazing.

"Holy smokes, this is good! What is this?"

Chris grinned, having his lively magical mare to thank for it. Well, at least for duplicating the vodka.

"We gave Top Shelf some of my vodka. That drink is an Arnold Palmer. Ice tea, lemonade, and vodka. It's got a lite pour of the alcohol, but it's still just enough to give it a kick."

From her dreams, Trixie remembered how Kelly wrote about how happy she was to have alcohol back. It must not have been outlawed yet.

"Well, if this is how you humans party, Trixie is more than willing to party with you."

Suddenly, a long-overdue hug from Starlight was wrapped around her.

“I really am glad to have you back. I want to know all about how your trip has been, and... “ She looked back at the bath tent, then back to Trixie. “Why did Oven’s mom bring you here?”

Trixie rolled her eyes and raised her glass for another drink.

“Luna and Twilight said that tonight was for the party, and we’d talk tomorrow, but if it’s all over, it can wait.”

Suddenly, Chris had a kind proposition for Trixie.

“Hey, I’m watching a bunch of foals here tomorrow. Do you think you could put on a little magic show for them?”

That idea got Starlight all sorts of excited.

“Yeah! The kids all love your shows, plus you can kick back and relax here, get to know Chris better, and watch movies! I’m sure Benny won’t mind.”

Intrigued at the idea of putting on a show, Trixie eyed her drink, then took in the music and all the happy ponies around her.

“I… guess I can.”

Prim snickered again at a funny thought.

“Starlight, you’re not trying to add more to us, are you?”

Playing along, Cream Heart added another quip.

“Yeah, Starlight. We’re running out of days of the week.”

Chris facepalmed, though still had a good sense of humor about it.

“Can we at least get through the first round of dates before trying to add more? Besides, The Great and Powerful Trixie will be back on the road before you know it. Let the poor girl be. Although, I might have a movie or two with stage magic that I can show her to add into her act.”

A new act? From the human world? The first of its kind and it would be Trixie headlining it?

“You would do that for me?”

With a grin and a shrug, Chris thought he would have to explain himself.

“Well, yeah. I know you went away for a while, but you were one of the first ponies to greet us. That, and your one of the more popular ponies back where I’m from. Why wouldn’t I want to hang out with you? Oh! Hold that thought, though. I should probably mingle a bit and keep the guest entertained until the others are done in the tent. I’ll be back in a bit.”

He leaned over and gave Redheart a quick kiss.

“Don’t do anything to put pressure on your hoof. If you need anything, just have one of the girls come and grab me.”

Trying to make his way out to the rest of the party, each of his mares pulled him aside for their own kiss. Then after Chris started walking away, a lot of Trixie’s questions started coming back to her.

“So, Starlight… how did-”

“It’s a long story,” Starlight answered, cutting off the obvious question. “Chris, though… he’s probably the best thing to ever happen to me. And after you left, I was doubting myself and even thought about whether or not if I should have left with you and given up on everything here, but he gave me- “ She looked to the rest of her harem with a loving smile. “-well... all of us, hope, compassion, warmth, and even a new purpose.”

Those words echoed in Trixie’s mind, jogging loose a conversation she had with her dream self had used those same words in the same order, save one.

“What about strength?”

Starlight nearly fell over. She was so taken back by that question, seeing her oversight.

“Strength? Only about a fuck load stronger. You should have seen what I did to a Timberwolf King and the rest of the forest behind it. I’ve never fought that hard in my life. Without a doubt, Chris is my new source of strength for being a better pony.”

[Back in the present with Trixie and her coffee.]

“I had a great time last night. And, did Chris say anything about me staying over while he was foal sitting?”

“Yeah,” Benny answered, rather nonchalantly. “He brought it up, and I don’t mind you staying and entertaining the kids. Just… lay off the booze before you perform. No need getting as drunk as you were two nights in a row.”

At the mention of alcohol, Rainbow felt her stomach churn just thinking about it.

"Ughck… I need to stop drinking vodka from the bottle. Beer and mixed drinks from here on out."

Amused, Becky reached over and ruffled up Rainbow's mane, knowing it would aggravate her some.

"It’s about time you became a fast learner.”

As if by reflex, Rainbow pushed Becky's hand away with her wing, though only enough to be gentle with it.

"Yeah, yeah. Rub it in. More insult to injury."

Becky sat back in her seat, sad to see Rainbow was that deep in a hangover funk.

"Cry baby… but anyway. Benny, what should we do for living arrangements? I don't want to keep Twilight having to keep us over at her place, even if it is a castle. You only have one guest room, and… sorry Dash, but you live in a fucking cloud, so I couldn't crash at your place even if I wanted to."

She looked back at Benny, honestly conflicted.

"It’s not just for me. I know I'll be taken care of in the Crystal Empire, but Lumberman or Kelly might end up at the Apple Farm, Chris has five other places to choose from, but I don't think he should be moving in with any of them so fast. And Sniff… well, he's probably got his shit figured out."

While in the middle of a good long stretch, Rainbow decided to weigh in.

"This place is nice to hang out at, Becks, but with no plumbing, you shouldn't stay here. I know you can't stay at my place, but with your health still being so bad, there's no way you'd be putting Twilight out by staying there for now. Plus, you would be a lot safer there than in town. Besides, just sharing your medical knowledge is overpaying Twilight back after saving Applejack."

If that was the case, it was likely anyone could stay there from the group, Benny thought. However, this was his house.

"Yeah, you're better off staying there. I got my house, a car, and plenty of home protection."

Still concerned, Becky looked into the empty house.

"Yeah, but you all said we shouldn't be out on our own until we know what's out there."

It might have been a guilty conscience, but something moved Trixie to help.

"If you need somepony to stay here, I can stay in my wagon."

Not wanting to be one-upped, Octavia raised her voice.

"I won't be terribly busy," she announced, immediately shying back. "If you don't mind the company, that is."

Figuring this would be the new norm for him, Benny smiled warmly.

"Well, for you two, my door is always going to be open. And Trixie, I have a guest room upstairs. If you want a place to stay before you go on tour again, you're more than welcome to it."

Trixie looked back at the house, thinking about the comforts of her wagon.

"Thank you, but I don't think I can afford a room from you right now."

Benny promptly laughed.

"You can afford free. Believe me, you're fine."

Now Trixie felt stupid for assuming he would expect rent.

"Oh."

With all that cleared up, though doubting Trixie's abilities, Becky moved for a better solution.

"Well, if this is all short term, maybe we should ask Twilight if she can spare some guards like she did for the party. Plus, I need to find out when we're supposed to go to the Crystal Empire. Still haven't worked that out."

With a plan somewhat laid out, Benny looked at his watch, trying to figure out what he would do for the day.

"Well, if Dash is giving you a ride, I might as well get my steps in for the day and escort these fine two ladies into town."

On cue, Vinyl whined.

"Awe… no car ride? How we gonna jam?"

Jamming out to more music? How could he disappoint this cute musical unicorn?

"Fine, we'll take a ride there. Maybe see if Twilight can make you both a copy of my phone while we're at it."

Knowing the conversation that would likely take place, Trixie wanted to be ready to be done with everything.

"I'm ready when you are. I just need to grab something from my wagon."

[Over at the Apple farm.]

Applejack woke to a rooster crowing and a dull pain in her hooves that was thankfully more than tolerable now. Not that she was going pitch a fit about it so long as she had Lumberman at her side.

"Woody?"

While a glance at Lumberman twitching indicated he was awake, he opted to keep his eyes shut.

"Still here, baby girl. We sleeping in?"

Now fidgeting, Applejack had something else in mind.

"I'm really wanting another go at them hands uh yers… but I need some help going to the bathroom again."

Drawing out a yawn, Lumberman started to roll out of bed.

"Yeah, I got you. And how about we have a go again tonight?"

Letting out some giggles, Applejack liked the sound of that, though she had some add-ons to it.

"How about dinner, a nice long bath, then finish up in bed?"

Already committed to this new life, Lumberman couldn’t help but smile.

"You feel like dining in or dining out?"

As Applejack helped her man pick her up, she tried to think about what she wanted.

“Going out would be nice since I can’t cook nothing up for ya right now, but I’m worried what’ll happen if I get a craving for something not on the menu. I still… uh… we didn’t do nothing for you last night, and I don’t want to be using ya without returning the favor. But on account uh my hooves all mangled and… Emph… I’m already hurting, so why not just do the rutten after my pills kick in tonight?”

Not even out of the bedroom, Lumberman laughed at the crazy idea.

“Nah, that’s some low brow creeper stuff. Taken advantage of ya all loopy and shit on pills? That’s not my style.”

That seemed to dampen Applejack’s mood some, and that was on top of him having to help her on the toilet. Even if they were now a committed couple, it was still embarrassing having to hold onto his hand in her fetlock as she did her business. It killed the mood so much she decided to change subjects entirely.

“So, what ya got in mind for Lumberman Construction?”

That was a good question. One Lumberman hadn’t really been afforded the time to think about.

“Not sure. I’m pretty confident in large scale residential construction and remodeling, lots of handyman repairs, but I don’t know what the market’s like. That, and I’m not sure what to do about Hard Hat.”

Still not over that drama, Applejack rolled her eyes and grumbled.

“My thoughts on that jerk can be summed up in what yer about to flush for me, but he made his bed so he can sleep in it.”

If Lumberman was back home, he probably would have left it at that, but this was a completely different environment.

“You know, if I was a bet’n man, I’d wager if I ruin that guy’s life and make him my enemy, that’s exactly what he’ll be.”

Applejack cocked her head to the side with a confused look.

“What ‘cha mean by that? And, I’m done by the way… thanks.”

Gathering the toilet paper, Lumberman did his best to try and think of how this world's logic likely worked.

“What I mean is that usually in situations like this, if I give that guy a reason to blame me for his mistakes, or making it worse, he’s likely gonna want revenge.”

Focusing on the conversation to distract her from being cleaned, Applejack gave her perspective on the jaded construction pony.

“Hard Hat is an asshole, plain and simple. Besides, you saw how quick he backed down at the first hint of retaliation. If I couldn’t take ‘em, you’d… Fuck… You’d probably mess ‘em up worse than Mac could.”

Now finished, Lumberman flushed the toilet and picked her up again, all the while trying to explain his theory.

“Right now, you can’t even take a shit by yourself, and cowards like him don’t wait till you’re at your strongest to pounce. And if we don’t give him an opening, what about Apple Bloom or Granny? And do you want to head back to bed?”

It was still early, and as much as she wanted to capitalize on her alone time with Lumberman, there was still plenty more they could do.

“Could we go for a ride? And you don’t think he would do something so low as to try and hurt Apple Bloom or Granny just to get back at us, do ya?”

That took a little more thought, but as he set Applejack back down on the bed so he could get dressed, he remembered how little he knew of this place.

“I dunno, Apples, but I don’t want to risk it. That, and screwing him over like he’s getting screwed over right now? That could easily get twisted into something to hurt us. That and… I’m still a little bit of the person I don’t want to be. I was so quick to try and fight him, so maybe getting better at not trying to get even is something I’m supposed to fix about myself.”

And there was another mood killer that Applejack had to deal with. If Lumberman needed more than having a new family, that was going to take priority over her alone time. So best to shift focus to something else.

“Pretty sure the hardware store should be opening soon.”

[Over at Oven Fresh’s Bakery.]

Knock-Knock-Knock!

The lights were off, and the door was locked. Ovens knew it was only one of two ponies, and one she had left with Sniff. So, by process of elimination…

“Lyra, good morning,” Ovens greeted the mint-colored unicorn as she opened the door. “Sorry, like I said. Long night, late start to the morning. Come in. I just got out of the bath.”

Still excited at the prospects to be offered, Lyra quickly trotted in with the door closing and locking behind her.

“So, what do you need my help with? Or is it Peter that needs my help?"

Ovens gave a quiet laugh, wondering how Lyra was going to react to the twist on her little scheme.

"Well, you'll kind of be helping both of us. Have you ever been on a date?"

That was an odd question to ask, to which Lyra honestly answered.

"Me? No. I had some crushes growing up, but you know how timid most stallions can be."

From the kitchen, Ovens emerged with a pot of coffee and two mugs.

"Well, you're in luck. Come with me upstairs."

Following the vague mare up the stairs, Lyra naturally asked the question, "Does this have to do with you dating Peter?”

“Sort of,” Ovens jokingly answered as she set the coffee down on the table already set for them, and took her seat. “Kind of like ponies, humans seem to have their own set of special talents. For Peter, he seems to have many, and dating, along with being an amazing coltfriend is one of them. So good that he can help mares like us find the special somepony we’ve been looking for.”

As Lyra sat in her chair, that statement seemed to confuse her.

“But… isn’t Peter your special somepony?”

Already expecting such a question, Ovens tried to be as honest as possible as she poured them their coffee.

“Mostly yes, but also not really… sort of. It’s more like...” She set the pot down and rethought her words. “Peter right now is just visiting as far as we're concerned. Twilight is working on finding a way home for them. When that happens, it’s likely that we’ll never see him or his friends again. So, while he’s here, he wants to help lonely mares learn what it takes to find their special someponies.”

While that sounded nice, Lyra still wasn’t following.

“So… is he starting some kind of date consulting business? Because if he is, that sounds really sweet, and I could totally help him with setting up that business.”

After blowing on her coffee, Ovens decided to be a bit more direct.

“It’s not a business. It’s his special talent that he needs help with… Well, you saw how his friend Chris was with Starlight and all the others, right?”

Suddenly, Lyra remembered Mayor Mare and the other mares all literally hanging all over Sniff, and it finally clicked.

“Are you asking me if I want to date Peter?”

Still smiling and taking a sip of her coffee, Ovens let that option rest in Lyra’s head to see how well it settled.

“Peter presents a tragic conundrum for us. He’s so loving and just wonderful in every way imaginable, but he is not likely to stay with us for long. And, even if he was, it’s not possible for him to start a family of his own. So, knowing that, it’s pretty much like practice dating. But!” She pulled back, realizing she’d become too excited. “It comes with all the same rewards of having a special somepony. Including a few I don’t think anypony has experienced before.”

It was then that Lyra felt like one of those party drinks with the alcohol would have gone perfectly with their breakfast, as this conversation was getting a little awkward.

“So… when your mother asked how intimate I would like to get to know him, she meant-”

“She meant to date him as well,” Ovens happily answered. “The reason is because he needs an outlet for all the affection he has. But, being how he’s here for a fun time, not a long time, and can’t give any mare a foal after marriage, he’s left without the chance to share all those special things only couples do, and all those extra things he can do with his hands-”

Lyra accidentally let out a low moan but quickly caught herself.

“Sorry. That was very inappropriate of me. It’s just that when you mentioned his hands, what he did to me at the spa-”

“He can do better,” Ovens quickly offered. “That’s one of the things he’s having the biggest issues with. Apparently, not only do humans seem to have a knack for dating multiple mares, even in their own world, there are those like Peter who need to share that close, physical, intimate affection. So, if you enjoyed what his hands can do at the spa, dating him would grant you access to more, even longer sessions, with special techniques he can’t give to customers.”

Lyra gulped, already being tempted by just the offer of a private session with Sniff again.

“You… You’re being very mean if you’re toying with me. You know that, don’t you?”

Knowing that would have been true if she was, Ovens giggled and took another long sip from her coffee.

“Lyra, I know how crazy it sounds. But after talking to Twilight about it, since she’s responsible for them, she agrees with this. In fact, she’s working on a new practice where ponies would be doing what I’m offering you, only for a more permanent basis. Because… I mean, come on. Us mares outnumber stallions to a frightening degree. So, if you want to do this, you’ll not only be getting so much more hands-on time with Peter, he can also help you learn what you need to know to find your own special somepony, or maybe you’ll take a liking to the idea of herding. That’s what she's calling it.”

This was now starting to cross the line.

“One stallion having multiple mares? Isn’t that-”

“Or even mares taking another mare as their special somepony,” Ovens offered before setting her coffee down, knowing this would be the tricky part of explaining this arrangement.

“Lyra… I know you’re a bit younger than me, so you haven’t seen all the lonely mares come and go like I have. Not that you can’t stick your head outside and see all the mares that are still single. Most don’t even try to find a stallion. It’s like we’ve all been conditioned not to try, and the stallions are no better.”

This new spin on things wasn’t as easy to sell as she had originally thought. It was looking like the blunt truth was going to be needed to get her to understand.

“Peter helped me to find the courage to reach out and try to find love. When I discovered that he and I could never be a real family, I realized just how badly I wanted somepony in my life. I wanted that so badly and was so happy when I thought I could have it with him. Then when I realized I couldn’t, I wanted others to know what they could have. And you know what? Every mare who has been brave enough to talk to Peter about dating, seeing what it’s like to have a stallion, making them feel special… I’ve never seen them so happy. Don’t you want to have that special somepony in your life that can make you feel special? One you can share anything with and trust?”

Oddly enough, all this talk of dating and what it entailed made Lyra think of her terrible night with Bon Bon. Her best friend was hardly acting like a friend anymore. So, without her, what did she have, and what was she going to have if she agreed to this?

“How…”

Lyra cleared her throat and sat up straight, a heavy heart weighing her down. Right or wrong, she couldn’t say no.

“How often would I be able to see Peter?”

Seeing the struggle Lyra was going through, Ovens reached across the table and laid a hoof over the downtrodden mare’s.

“Peter is a man about town and seems to be very active. Actually, come to think of it, with all the business he’ll be doing, he might need a delegate that specializes in contracts for humans. I’m pretty sure marketing firms do every job by contract.”

Little by little, this was becoming the greatest opportunity Lyra could have been offered. She’d be getting intimately close to her target to gather information on. More opportunities to help Peter, way more time with his hands, and she’d be helping so many others acting as a delegate. Plus, maybe it was time to move on from relying on Bon Bon so much.

When it came right down to it, being the secret spy, her best friend had revealed a side of Bon Bon that Lyra didn’t like. In fact, at this point, she would rather spend more time with Sniff, maybe even others, until Bon Bon corrected herself.

“I have to leave for Canterlot after this. Oddly enough, it’s for delegate matters to make sure Peter and the others will have spaces reserved for them for the summit. But, if you could, let him know I’d love to meet up with him as soon as we can.”

While Ovens was happy to hear Lyra accept the offer, she was surprised to hear how sad the musical mare sounded when talking about it.

“Are you okay, Lyra? If you don’t really want to date Peter, you don’t have to. I just figured that since you took such an interest in him and loved the massage, this would be something nice I could offer as a thank you. Well, that and my mom recommended you, but… is everything alright.”

Little by little, this great opportunity showed Lyra just how unhappy she was with the life she had before the humans showed up. Or was it the lie she now saw it as?

“I, um… I guess I’ve just been so preoccupied with getting work, picking up odd jobs, then all the volunteer work I’ve done, I realized it’s just been me and Bon Bon for the last however many years. And I don’t think she and I have really been all that good of friends… At least not as of late.”

Feeling like the drop in this mare's emotional state was her fault, Ovens hopped out of her chair and took the time to give the poor mare a hug.

“I’m sorry to hear that. I know you two have always been so close and practically do everything together, but I’ll tell you what. When you get back from Canterlot, you come find me, and how about we make it a double date with Peter? Maybe stop out in town for a few drinks? Actually, if you’re working as a delegate, I’m sure you’d be more than welcome to join us for dinner.”

Still in the hug, she readily returned, Lyra smiled and huffed a low laugh.

“Yeah, that sounds like a lot of fun.”

If that cheered her up, Ovens thought she could do better by offering a little more.

“Who knows. Play your cards right, and you might get one of those special massages and a kiss or two tonight.”

That got a genuine laugh from Lyra as she pulled away from the hug.

“Oh, please. You can’t expect me to believe that in a practice date, Peter would-” She quickly rethought her question. “Wait… just how intimate am I allowed to get to know Peter?”

Grinning the whole way back to her chair, Ovens took her seat and raised her coffee cup.

“It’s like I said. Dating Peter comes with all the benefits. So, you can take away only a friendship and some good advice or go for everything I have. But, I recommend at least joining me for our date together before you make up your mind. You should see what it’s like before you commit to anything after that.”

As Ovens watched a warm smile creep ever wider on Lyra’s face, she remembered how she used to have this with Top Shelf.

How long had it been since she had the chance to have some fun with another friend? Perhaps she should see if Lyra wanted some additional time away from Bon Bon.

“Hey, I think we had a good time at the party last night, and we both like Peter. We should hang out more. You should stop in when you have some downtime. I have plenty of downtime between my few busy hours. I’m sure there will be plenty of opportunities for us doing something this weekend again. And once Twilight knows that you're helping Peter, I'm sure that will just mean all the more fun we can have.”

Author's Note

I've been waiting for a while to get this far with Benny with Octavia. Obviously, she and Vinyl have their interest in Benny, but destiny had another outcome for those two mares. Now with Benny in the mix, Octavia has decided to confront the terrible narrative that mare and mare is some embarrassing fate that would await her... even though part of her was strangely happy with it.

Benny, being the kind soul that he is, took another step towards taking on the idea of being with a pony more openly seeing how human and relatable her situation is. Hell, even in the face of Starlight with Prim or the others in their group, she was still scared to admit how she felt until Benny pressed for it.

Then with Cerb, I didn't want to give the presentation that just because he said yes and he had a great night with his girls that everything was fine. Sadly, we don't work that way, and he is still having his doubts and dealing with some uncertainties. So, instead of actually dealing with those concerns, he opted for some morning sex (God I miss morning sex).

Then there's Twilight, showing that just because she landed the relationship she wanted, doesn't mean that her mind is at peace. Not that Sniff is really making things any easier with his slow approach, yet extremely honest and open with just about anything Twilight wants to do are know about.

Oh, yes... Of course, again... Chris... He almost got out of the bedroom unmolested.

So, Cerb, Chris, and Sniff all went ham the night before and couldn't make it past breakfast before a little hanky-panky, and all the mares know it now.

That sense of smell is gonna be a pain trying to work around. It's about as bad as the mares not knowing what is acceptable for open conversation. Perhaps they're taking their newfound freedom to be open about their relationships with their humans a little too literally?

Either way, still made for some funny moments.

Wait? What's was that? Cheerilee and Redheart must have gotten really carried away. At least they made it out of the bedroom, just not out of the house before... you know.

Also, in chapter 56. Predators, Redheart mentioned before that:

I should be up and back on my hooves in a week. Three weeks until I'm completely healed."

That was day 8, this is day 11... Very interesting.

Oh, and hangovers are still a thing to deal with, and so are the conciquences of Rainbow acting the fool while drunk. At least her friends are cool about it.

Also, (Yes, I know there were a few flashbacks in this chapter) a flashback to the night before showed yet another repeat from Trixie's dreams. Chapter 39. Dreamers Insight: Tell Me Your Desires:

"He gave us strength... hope... compassion... warmth... a new sense of purpose... But they took it all away, save for my hope."

Seems some things still just keep repeating themselves.

Also, is Starlight trying to to hook Trixie up with Chris?

Meanwhile, over at the Apple Farm... Well, Apple Hat almost continued the trend of couples waking up for some morning affection. They got some more important things to deal with.

Lastly, Ovens looks to have successfully roped in another one. Although, much like Octavia and Vinyl, it seems like even Lyra thought she could have had something with her roommate/best friend. However, this time, warring opinions about the human coming between them is driving them apart.

If Lyra manages to get closer to Sniff, things could either get better or worse for them. Falling in love with the enemy could ruin any good efforts she had in mind, or be the proof needed to save them.

Chapter 81. Short Game, Long Game.

81. Short Game, Long Game.

The day was starting and Granny Smith just finished dropping the foals in her care off at school. Kind of strange to not see Miss Cheerilee out greeting them. Even stranger to seeing her running up so late.

"Morning, Miss Cheerilee," Granny called out, getting the previously absent educator’s attention.

Knowing she was late but still sporting the biggest smile, she started to slow down.

"Good morning, Granny Smith. I can’t believe I overslept this morning. Last night was quite the party."

Despite the somewhat odd behavior, Granny shrugged off the irregularities of the teacher as just another inspired event.

"Egh. Can't say I blame ya. Them humans have been distract’n everypony in town it seems. What with the parties, fight'n in the Everfree Forest, and-" She held her thoughts for a moment, not wanting to start any rumors about Big Mac or Applejack. "Well, their plenty distracting. Especially them two, Kelly and Lumberman. Got my oldest grandfoals acting nuttier than a pair 'uh squirrels in 'uh almond farm."

Despite the elder Apple’s attempts to be subtle, Cheerilee knew exactly what she was implying but kept her words to herself. Even if she could relate to the situation, she was looking suspicious enough as it was.

"I haven't had much time to get to know those two as much as Chris and Becky, but I can think I see why. But! It's time to get class started and I need to get inside. You have a great day."

Once in the classroom, there was a particular silence that set an ominous stage. Only a few giggles and an oddly focused collection of stares let Cheerilee know that the silence was focused on her.

Her first instinct was to act naturally and hope that the normally curious foals didn’t see fit to pry into her personal affairs.

"Good morning, class. Sorry I was running a bit late this morning. But, after our little field trip yesterday, we need to get back to studying the exciting world of-"

"Are you special someponies with Chris?" One of the students asked, immediately shattering any sense of normalcy in the room.

Well, apparently this was something Cheerilee had to deal with.

"Now, class, it's very rude to ask a pony if they’re-"

"No, Nurse Redheart is special someponies with Chris." Another student announced, again cutting their teacher off at the word. "That's why he was at her house yesterday."

Just as certain, Cotton Cloudy piped up.

"Nah-uh, my mom is gonna date him."

Sitting in the back, Dinky just sat with an all too pleasant smile. Thankfully for Cheerliee’s growing stress, Derpy’s foal didn't say anything about the date she joined her mother on with Chris. However, Cheerilee wasn't about to have a repeat with Chris where any of her students would get involved as they did with Big Mac.

"Alright, class, that's enough," she harshly called out to silence the room. "Now I need all of you to listen and listen well. I happen to think I know Chris very well, and whoever he sees is none of your business, and nothing for you to gossip or speculate on. Now, if you all want to make this fun and games just because I was generous enough to let you all see Nurse Redheart and play with Chris yesterday, we can take all that energy you have and put it towards a pop quiz."

The whole class groaned. The pains of a pop quiz on a topic they've barely even studied being the last thing they wanted to do. At least Cheerilee had hopefully put an end to their questions.

"Pull out your pencil and paper and let's see just how much you can remember about geodes."

While bringing out her testing materials, Sweetie Belle whispered to Button Mash, "We heard that Chris had a night out with your mom. We think there’s a good chance he might want to be her special somepony."

At the same time, Scootaloo was whispering a similar message to Dinky.

"I think Chris is gonna be with your mom after that amazing dance they had."

Innocently, Dinky just giggled.

"I like Chris. He's really nice. He's gonna marry my mom and we're gonna be a real family someday."

At the front of the class, Cheerilee quickly thought up some questions to ask.

"Okay, class. First question… of all the naturally occurring crystal formations, which is the hardest?"

After nine more questions, all of which she had gathered from the top of her head, she was wondering how much the foals had come to know about her human stallion.

"Alright then, since you all are so excited about Chris, I'll give you one bonus question. If Chris was to go on a date, where would he want to go, and what would he want to do?"

The class stared, deadpanning at their teacher, to which she had a clever explanation.

"If you all are so interested in Chris, this is your one chance to get it out of your system before we move to our lesson for the day."

With that cleared up, the class ooh'd and ahh'd, then promptly started to write.

Sitting at her desk, Cheerilee looked out at her students diligently writing away, wondering what, if any ideas, they could come up with. At the very least, she hoped this would silence their questions until she got the rest of the details worked out with the others.

Then there was another thought. If Chris stayed and settled down, three of her students would be her children… or shared children. It was both exciting to take on the role of motherhood, despite Chris not being able to father her a foal of her own. Although the fact she'd be able to enjoy the process of trying all she wanted was a glorious bonus.

Abruptly distracting her from those thoughts, was Button Mash at her desk, paper in hoof.

"Here you go. I think I got all the questions right, but Chris likes telling stories and playing video games. I made a list of some really cool games. They all have some really good stories. My mom played a bunch with him at the arcade."

Remembering what happened after the arcade was more interesting to Cheerilee, but that was for her own private musings.

Right behind him was Dinky, with a much shorter answer.

"Umm…"

She did a quick look over both shoulders before rushing up to Cheerilee’s side. Nervously excited, she motioned her teacher closer and whispered privately her paper's meaning.

"I'm not supposed to say. My mom said so."

As Dinky backed away, she revealed her answer so only Cheerilee could see it. A crudely drawn picture of what had to be Chris with Dinky and Derpy on either side of him. Large smiles, a swing set, desserts, and a bright sun over their heads. Cheerilee was moved.

"Oh," she praised the work shown. "Well, don't you worry. I know all about this."

She leaned down again and whispered back to the adorable unicorn.

"Your mother told me all about it, and I'm very happy for her. Now take your seat. You’ll be seeing him again tonight."

[Over at Fluttershy’s cottage.]

Sitting on Fluttershy’s couch, Cerb felt a little off sharing it with Harry. That and the rest of the herbivores kept giving him odd stairs. It was almost like they knew he missed the taste of meat.

At the same time, Fluttershy kept herself busy looking over a snake with a sore throat.

“I’m going to suggest you go on a liquid diet for a few days. I have some nice tasty soups that will help soothe your throat. Then you should be just fine.”

Curious, if not growing incredibly bored, Cerb interjected into the conversation.

“Something he ate?”

Distracted by the question, Fluttershy turned to Cerb.

“It’s hard to say. He doesn’t seem to be ill, but it could also be some kind of seasonal allergy.”

Now with a new question bugging him, he asked the question he should have the last time he was at her house. Though hopefully, it wouldn’t cause too much of a stir.

“So, how do you stop them all from attacking each other? I mean, Harry seems pretty chill for a grizzly bear, and the wolf you let out this morning... You’re never worried about them eating each other?”

Trotting back into the living room to allow the snake to rest, Fluttershy answered with a surprising lack of concern.

“My home is a haven for all animals. So long as they respect one another, and there’s no violence, they’re allowed to stay here. Those that can’t follow those simple rules, either can’t stay when I’m not here or occasionally I have to cage them.”

Cerb nodded, assuming it was still some kind of cartoon logic at play.

“Alright… but, not to sound morbid, but have they ever told you about others they’ve eaten?”

Fluttershy froze, still holding the snake in her wings above the blanket she set aside for him. It should have been an obvious answer to give. Yes, they have, or no, they never have, yet she felt a familiar gap in her memory.

“I… don’t think I’ve ever heard any of my animal friends mention it,” she calmly answered as she put the snake down to rest. “I would say that I never ask about those things, but I’ve never even heard of it happening in passing. Kind of like… Actually, can we talk about something else?”

It was a rather morbid question to ask, even if it did feel a bit familiar to Cerb.

“Sorry, it just kind of came to me thinking about going to the Crystal Empire. Pretty sure I’ll have to talk about what I did in my past. I guess I was wondering if you had any experience with your animal friends having to deal with it. Though for them, I’m sure it would be a lot different.”

As much as Fluttershy didn’t want to talk about such a horrible topic, as she approached Cerb, she could see it must have been weighing on him.

“It would be different. You were in a war against horrible humans. Animals don’t have a choice but hunt or be hunted out in the wild. It’s only when they’re with me that they have something else to eat. Not much room for exceptions.”

Cerb just shook his head, not wanting to get into it either anymore.

“Don't worry about it. We can wait until we’re with Cadance to go over all this. The plan for the day was just to relax anyway, right?”

Seeing how cramped the couch was with Harry there, and all the odd stairs from the smaller critters, Fluttershy could see this wasn’t all that relaxing of a setting.

“How about you follow me upstairs to my room. We can lay down together for a bit.”

Completely unabashed, Cerb looked up with a grin, making Fluttershy blush and her ear snap.

“I didn’t mean… Well, you know. We can just relax for a while. After our little adventure, the party… last night… this morning… I think we could just use some downtime to rest.”

With a playful laugh, Cerb stood up, still favoring his good leg slightly.

“You’re fine, Flutters. You get the door, and I’ll get my lumbering ass up those stairs.”

While there was still a dull ache in his leg, it wasn’t much worse than anything before. At least not until he tried to take two steps at a time, hinting at a greater injury. Although, seeing the size of Fluttershy’s compact bed once he reached the top of the stairs brought about a goofy smile on his face.

“We’re going to have to ask Twilight where she gets her beds.”

Fluttershy took another look at the mattress size and the limited space it would leave them.

“Sorry about that. Most beds are pony-sized. Rarity has a larger bed if you’d rather we head over there.”

Already pulling his shirt off, Cerb thought better of their situation.

“Maybe later. I know she’s going to be busy, and I’d just be a distraction to her feeling like she has to take care of me.” He sat on the bed and started to undo his boots. “Or whatever other urges she might have with me there.”

Fluttershy watched hungrily as Cerb continued to disrobe, something she wasn’t expecting. Then again, this was the first place she really started to explore her fantasies about him.

“I wasn’t going to ask, um… not that I… Oh, my.”

Paying his mare’s sudden bashfulness no mind, Cerb worked his way under the covers.

“We don’t have to do anything, but if we’re going to lay together, I’d rather we be close like normal.”

A little too excitedly, Fluttershy ran to her side of the bed and jumped in with him.

“Oh, Justin, you have no idea how much I enjoy this. Not that I have a problem with Rarity joining us, but I do like it when it’s just the two of us. Kind of like how she and I enjoyed our alone time together.”

With just the two of them there, Cerb felt a little conflicted about his take on it.

“It does seem easier to talk just one on one, but when it’s all three of us… to borrow a phrase, it’s different.” He pulled her on top to lay chest to chest with him. “Though this is how it really all started, isn’t it? You on top of me, cuddling in close… Wanting to ride me?"

He gave a deep happy sigh as he stroked his hands up and down her back, thinking about how so much had changed in the last few days.

"I would have been satisfied if things hadn't changed after the first time I woke up between you two on Rarity’s couch… The way you two held onto me and kept me calm was something I needed so badly. The sleeping together and waking up wrapped around each other, I'd forgotten how good that feels."

In a seemingly subtle gesture, he embraced her tightly in both arms.

"I'm everything I want to be when I'm with the two of you, but it was you who broke down my barriers. Helped me to realize that I didn't need to be afraid of being more than friends while allowing me to fight for something… But then to top it off, last night and this morning was the best sex I've ever had in my life."

Now really getting in the mood, with her ears frantically twitching, Fluttershy sat up on Cerb's lap.

"Was I really that good?"

Placing his hands firmly on her hips to grind her over him, Cerb opened up a little more about himself.

"You held me down and took what you wanted, confidently, and you weren't afraid to be rough with me. I like when you rough me up like that, and I can't wait until we can spar again… I want more of that."

Just being alone with him was making it hard enough to control herself, now this? And while she didn't admit it out loud, she liked being rough with him.

Of course, that didn’t mean she couldn’t verbalize her other desires.

"Justin, please rut me like you were putting a filly in me, and for the love of all the stars in the sky, cum inside. I want to feel that so badly."

As tempting as that was, Cerb knew it was going to take a while to get there, and they weren't known for keeping up. Not to mention, last night had proven how little he could do without hurting himself.

"I… really want to feel that, too. But I don't want to wear you out if you got-"

"Nope," Fluttershy abruptly answered as she raised her ass and positioned him to take her. "I already tended to the animals this morning. It's Rarity who is going to be busy for most of the day. We should have plenty of time for me to rest up and-" She shuttered excitedly as she felt the tip reach her. "I've been looking forward to you wearing me out."

Despite his prior protests, Cerb grinned happily at the thought of her body milking him dry as thoroughly as she had with Rarity with their amazing oral skills.

"Just keep doing that thing where you flex around me, and don't be afraid to get a little rough again. I'll take over if you get too tired, but I won't pull out."

[Up in Twilight's study.]

After looking over his third book from Twilight's pile, Sniff was ready to give up.

"Yeah, I don't think I'm going to be of much help in this. While I have studied some advanced topics that might flirt with this field of study, what I can read barely makes any sense, and the Old Ponish just looks like scribbles to me."

Understanding the difficulty Sniff was having, Twilight did her best to explain.

"Most of what you're reading, but can't understand, goes over the magical properties of forming a path between two points with enough bridging structured between those points can be established. As for the Old Ponish, it's not always a linear language. There can be different symbols for saying the same thing in different ways. Believe me, I have to do a lot of lookups just to make sure I know what I'm reading."

Barely understanding the concepts, Sniff returned the book, still determined to figure something out.

"So, I imagine it's not as easy as when you teleport around town then?"

With her nerdy laugh, Twilight put her book to the side, setting it down with the others.

"Not even close. Teleportation is the process of channeling magic into matter and having it relocated to another predetermined location. So long as there is enough magic linked between the two points, or the magic-user has some other means to lessen the load or simplify the transfer, it's far easier than creating a portal."

To make things clearer, Twilight hovered over a globe and pointed at two different locations.

"Imagine for a moment that the air, water, and all the solid mass of the world is filled with magic. A magic-user needs only to think of the location they want to teleport to. Every location is like a magical set of coordinates. So long as the user has enough power to cross that distance, or refined the process of teleportation enough, they can travel through that magic to where they want to go."

She let go of the globe and frowned.

"No pony can teleport to where your embassy is because there's no magic there. Same reason why Starlight couldn't teleport Chris the other day. None of you carry the magic to be affected by these spells. That actually plays into the next problem of trying to teleport you home."

With his full attention captured, she laid two identical maps down next to each other. To make her next point, she conjured a mini illustration of herself on the map closest to her.

"With traditional portals, there’s no movement between the two points."

Two mini portals glowed on the map and her avatar jumped through one and appeared in Canterlot.

"The space between the two points that a portal connects removes the distance being traveled altogether by building a bridge between the two points. The portals can be infinitely close enough together that they appear as one, or many meters, if not miles long depending on how well the bridge is constructed or if there’s an incredible distance to travel, like between continents or parallel dimensions. As of right now, I've only known of portals doing this by connecting them on planes with the same magic powering them."

To make things more complicated, somehow, Twilight created another portal for her avatar. This time it was on a separate map. Her avatar jumped through her portal at Canterlot and appeared on the new map.

"The mirrors Celestia and Chris talked about making a connection to a similar world, must have some of the same magic powering them. Not unless there’s a method to either convert the forms of magic or have it travel along a stronger path of another magic source. I'm assuming that the fact it can only open so often means the other world doesn't have as much magic, so it takes time to gather enough for it to open. That’s why Sunset Shimmer wasn't able to go in and out as she pleased. Even then, there had to be some set of coordinates that instructed the portal where to open."

Back on the first map, another larger portal opened over Ponyville, but it had a long tube opening up to nowhere.

"The problem I'm trying to solve is how a portal large enough to bring all of you and Benny’s house reached out to the coordinates of a world I don't know how to find and open up where, as far as I can tell, doesn't have any magic. That is, unless it used an unfathomable amount of magic that I don't know how to create, and used that to force open the other end for long enough to pull you through."

A miniature version of Benny’s house popped out of the Ponyville side of and landed. From the mini house, seven small avatars of Sniff and his friends funneled out. Then the mini-versions disappeared, leaving Twilight still confused.

"You can't be teleported, and I'm worried that unless I can figure both where your world is, and how to gather enough power to return you through a portal, you might not make it back before the bridge that would connect both our worlds becomes unstable from your anti-magic properties and… Anything could happen after that."

Thinking of all the worst outcomes, Twilight started to get herself into a state of distress and reared up to look over the maps. Then to illustrate her fears, she conjured up new avatars of Sniff and the other six humans.

"You could be lost in space, scattered between dimensions… or your arrival back on Earth could be so forced that you might not survive the landing."

As Twilight’s overly analytical mind started to formulate all kinds of potentially negative outcomes, she started to panic, rambling hysterically.

"You could end up crushed under the pressure of an event horizon, torn apart with the fabric of space and time, or if I don't get the spell just right, I might end up killing-"

Silencing her little tirade, Sniff wrapped his arms around her from behind, making her avatars vanish in a puff of magic.

"Calm down, Twiggs. If you haven't noticed, none of us are in the biggest rush to get home. Honestly, if this takes a few years, that might give us the time we need to cure Becky, so let's stay focused on the priorities. Hmm?"

Still surprised by just how amazing Sniff felt around her, Twilight turned herself around and pulled him against her. She smiled innocently at first but then pulled him in close for a kiss, rubbing her wings and forelegs over his back.

"Mmm… I love how easily you can help me calm down and see things more clearly." She started to paw over his chest while nuzzling under his chin and drawing in his aroma of clovers. "Mmmmm… and I love the things you do to me. Mph."

She took another long inhale of his scent before letting out a long, drawn-out sigh.

"I can't wait until our date in Canterlot. There are so many things I want to show you. Lots of fancy restaurants, shows to see..." She tilted her head up to his and briefly kissed him again. "I want to take you out and spoil you for everypony to see, then head back to our room and see how you want to repay me."

Sniff hummed a little laugh as he felt over Twilight's petite frame and trailed little kisses up her neck.

"There are so many things I'd love to show you. Your little moans are so cute."

As Sniff leaned in for another kiss, the door opened with a knock, and Swifty's voice entered the room.

"Peter, are you here? You said you needed an escort heading to-Oh, my gosh!"

Not at all reacting at this point, Sniff just hung his head while pressing up against Twilight. It seems like trying anything outside of the kitchen or a bedroom was subject to somepony walking in on him.

"Well… at least she wasn't spying on us."

Since Twilight didn't need to worry about being caught so intimately close to her stallion, she giggled and pulled Sniff back into that kiss she wanted.

"Mmmmmmwah! You go ahead and get to work, and I'll get back to mine. We can pick up again tonight for another study session."

Getting back to all fours, Twilight could see Swifty gulp hard, then looked over her shoulder to see Peter distracted with collecting himself. A wonderfully terrible thought had suddenly entered her mind of having yet another pair of devoted eyes watching over Sniff.

Though, given the timing and growing list, she'd have to run it by Ovens later. At the very least, some precautions should be taken.

"Peter, how about you finish getting ready while I talk to Swift Sails about the expectations I have for watching over you. I'd hate for her to think you lost your keys around the wrong ponies."

With a quick nod of his head and another peck on the lips in passing, Sniff left Twilight to lay down the law.

"Don’t keep her too long. I'm pretty sure I'm going to have a full batch of customers today."

As soon as the door latched shut, Twilight returned to her typical calm demeanor.

"Swift Sails, obviously there are no restrictions for us getting intimately close with our human guests, but given the heightened tensions in town, as well as the professional courtesies that go along with your position, could you keep this to yourself for now?"

With a bashful smile, yet her usual professionalism, Swifty saluted.

"Understood, Princess. My lips are puckered. I mean, sweet. I mean, sealed."

Twilight, giggling at the flustered mare and moved to calm the poor guard’s concerns.

"Don't worry, Swifty. You're not the only one to feel that way about him. You can relax about it. That's an order."

Thankful, Swifty breathed a sigh of relief.

"Oh, good. And I'm sorry, Princess. There's just something about him, you know? And I knew you two were close, but after seeing him last night with Oven Fresh-"

Holding back another giggle, Twilight grinned.

"Oh, I know more than most lucky mares. But anyway, I trust you to take care of Peter for me when she or I can't be with him. And yes, we are both dating him. Just like Cerb is with Fluttershy and Rarity, and Chris has his whole… Gah! Why isn't herd catching on?"

Quickly realizing she was trailing off into other topics that need not be mentioned, Twilight returned to what was most prudent at the moment.

"Never mind that for now. What is important is that you watch over Peter and take care of him. And if he happens to bump into, say, the Mayor, or Ovens, or a few other mares and wants to step away with them for a while, don't be surprised by what you see or hear."

Knowing how being vague might not be the best strategy, Twilight wanted to give a little more clarity to avoid a mishap.

"Peter is teaching better dating techniques to some mares in town, just the same as he will be doing with Ovens and myself. So, just try and follow his lead on who to let in close and who to stop from getting too close if he shows any sign of discomfort. Of course, I can fill you in more later. For now, though, he's got places to be, and you have a carrot cake to collect on your way back, just a reminder."

Still shocked and not entirely sure what all was going on, Swifty bowed.

"As you say, Princess."

With one last moment of curiosity, Twilight asked, "Actually, before you go, could you tell me, when you asked to transfer here, was it so you could continue serving under Onyx or so you could stay close to Peter?"

For a moment, Swifty looked as if she was trying to solve a Rubik's Cube with her mind. Eventually, like so many others, she seemed to give up.

"Yes?"

That seemed telling enough, and Twilight left it at that, ending the topic with a refrained giggle.

"Don't worry. I still want you close to Peter. After you showed me what you could do against the Timberwolves, I want you by his side when Ovens and I can’t be there. Just keep doing what you're doing, and hopefully, you can get even closer to Peter like Ovens and I have."

After another bow, Swifty left the room, excited yet confused as to how much closer to Peter she would be allowed to get. As a matter of fact, why would she be allowed to get closer to another mare’s special somepony? A shared special somepony, but still.

In Swifty’s absence, Twilight returned to staring at her maps, trying to get back to her research. Once alone, she reverted to talking to herself.

"Teleportation isn't going to work. I can’t even nudge Peter with my magic, and Cerb thought it was a prank when he was hit by the attack from Helix. Not even their clothes were teleported away."

As funny of a goof as that would have been, Twilight realized something that didn't add up.

"Wait a minute. Why was Rarity able to lift Cerb’s arm, and Starlight could move and teleport Chris's phone and their alcohol? Is it just them that have the anti-magic properties? If not… then I wouldn’t have been able to chill their drinks every time they asked."

This suddenly became a lot more complicated for the young Princess.

"Goddamnit. Whoever brought them here must have planned this for years to make everything so intricate that it’s this difficult to understand. Solving one problem produces a dozen more. How am I ever going to figure this out?"

The more she thought about everything, the more she knew she needed more information, if not a lot more help.

"But if I'm going to solve this..." Another discrepancy with the whole problem came to mind. "Trixie's spell! It referenced emotions, that must be the key. Nothing else has shown any resistance to magic."

She looked back to the books she lent to Trixie, her mind already formulating her next step.

"Perhaps I should brush up on emotional bindings before heading out to Rarity’s. It shouldn't be long until our first guests arrive."

[Not much later over at Rarity’s boutique.]

With a flurry of needles and thread, Rarity was sewing up a storm, relishing in her creations. Currently, she was finishing up an abnormally large garment she had put off since Ovens had visited for her first date with Sniff.

“Yes, this will do quite nicely. Assuming her proportions are as Twilight said the Prince requested, our new visitor will look utterly smashing with the rest of the delegates.”

Placing the garment on a rack, the bell above the door chimed with a royal greeting from the town's favorite drake.

"Hear ye! Hear ye! Announcing her fiery elegance! Princess Ember!"

As Rarity’s ears perked up, she could hear the familiar dragoness's voice just beyond Spike’s.

"He's not going to do that everywhere we go, is he?"

Twilight's voice spoke up alongside Ember’s.

"Spike, could you tone down the theatrics?"

Leaving her workspace, Rarity ventured out to the salesoom to welcome the familiar royal before Spike dug himself a hole.

"Princess Ember, how wonderful to see you again. So glad you could make it.” She suddenly looked disappointed to see no other dragons with her. “Did you come alone?"

The tall, thin, blue draconic ruler of the Dragon Lands stood at the entryway with Twilight and Spike. Her first look appeared to be annoyed but brightened as soon as she saw the seamstress.

"Hey, Rarity. So this is what fashion ponies do for a living?" She turned with a scowl to the door again. "Would you get your scaly tail in here already?"

A new dragon, younger, smaller, and a hell of a lot oranger, stomped her way in, claws clenched tight, wearing one mean-mug of a face. Whoever this new dragoness was, she clearly didn't want to be here.

"This is stupid. Why did I have to come and do this?"

Only slightly disgruntled for having to explain this for probably the hundredth time, Ember tapped her scepter hard on the floor.

"Because the ponies are our friends, and Twilight wants us to show the other nations how strong we are together. You're still going to be able to burn and destroy stuff so stop complaining."

Being the optimistic type, Spike tried to encourage the new face.

"Don't worry about it. Rarity will make you look great. She's an expert at this."

Sadly for the drake, instead of being encouraged, Smolder folded her arms over her chest like a spoiled child.

"Of course you'd like it. You're more of a namby-pamby pony than any dragon I’ve ever seen."

Knowing how cutting of a comment like that must be to Spike, Twilight rose to his defense.

"That's exactly the kind of mentality that this whole event is about. Spike may be well mannered and sophisticated, but judging him by his appearance and how he presents himself would have you think he's not really as strong and capable as he actually is."

After the events in the Dragon Lands, Ember couldn't help but agree.

"Spike is a lot tougher than he looks. If not for him and the lesson of friendship and acceptance he showed me, I wouldn't be Dragon Lord."

From across the room, both Twilight and Rarity started laughing but quickly apologized with embarrassing smiles. Thankfully, Twilight quickly cleared up the possible insult towards Ember's remark.

"While Spike was very brave during that challenge, I was actually referring to a skirmish he snuck his way onto the other day. Spike took out probably a hundred Timberwolves and even a few Kings."

While more confused than impressed, Smolder had to ask, "Timberwolves have kings?"

The question was left unanswered as Ember was now extremely curious.

"Hold up-Hold up. Spike fought multiple Timberwolf Kings? Aren't those like… forty feet tall and super tough?"

Ever proud of the young drake, Rarity took a moment to shower Spike with some well-earned acclamation.

"Indeed they are, although this would be the second time Spike fought them. The first one he took out was around three years ago, and that was with only a stone no bigger than his claws."

Turning back around, Twilight was ready to fill Ember in with some crucial details.

"So, when you first got here, I didn't have much time to explain, but we've acquired some new guests to Equestria. Ambassadors to a whole new world, actually."

Rarity giggled at how low key Twilight was playing it off, likely straining herself to keep details to minimum.

"Oh, please, darling, don't be so modest. They're more than just ambassadors to us now."

Despite the sting that truth still carried, Spike had to agree and turned to Ember.

"She means they recently started dating a bunch of them. Speaking of them, Rarity is dating the biggest and strongest one. He goes by Cerberus, and as good as I was, you should have seen him demolish the Timberwolves out there. He saved my life, and a lot other ponies too."

Not missing a chance to flaunt her beloved, Rarity had to gloat.

"Well, his real name is Justin Husk. Cerberus was a nickname he picked up when he was serving in his country’s military. He's actually offered to share his people’s training with us."

All these new revelations were leaving both dragons more and more intrigued with each new detail. Naturally, with all this gloating, Twilight had to get some of her own in. They were her responsibility, and their success was her success in a lot of ways.

"Justin is an incredible warrior, and we're very happy to have him joining us. I was lucky enough to win over Peter. He’s arguably the most handsome and suave of the bunch, as well as maybe smartest. He’s incredibly gifted at understanding relationships and helping ponies improve themselves. In fact, this whole plan with the dresses was his idea.”

Still unsure of these new ambassadors, Ember was grasping for straws at what question to ask next.

“So… am I going to meet them anytime soon? Not that you ponies are a bunch of pushovers, but you aren’t normally known for priding yourself on fighting. They sound pretty cool.”

Also at a loss, Smolder was looking at Spike in a new light. She might've been doubtful, but if the ponies that Ember trusted, spoke so highly of him, there had to be some truth behind it.

“How did a dragon as young as you manage to fight off so many Timberwolves? I’ve never seen one, but I’ve heard about dragons getting ambushed by them as they appear out of nowhere from the forest.”

Letting his ego take hold, Spike took a moment to relive his glory like the days of being praised by the ponies of the Crystal Empire.

“It’s a long story.”

As he positioned himself to pose to regale the audience of their epic tale, he noticed just how intently Smolder was staring at him. He recognized that look. Rarity and the others had worn that look many times recently, and it was immediately draining away all of his bravado.

“It… um… I’m not sure if I’m allowed to talk about it.”

Looking at her again, he wondered why he hadn’t noticed how cute another dragon could be? This wasn’t like him. Then again, only wanting Rarity had been his trademark for the longest time, but that was a phase he’d recently grown out of. He wasn’t ready for this. Why hadn’t Sniff taught him more?

Thankfully, Twilight stepped in to stop Spike from putting his foot in his mouth.

“Actually, there’s a lot we still need to keep quiet about in regards to a lot that happened during those events. Perhaps tonight we can talk about it in private when the rest of the humans are with us.”

“Humans?” Smolder asked abruptly, only to be interrupted by a late arrival, busting open the door with a literal red carpet rolling out.

Two large yaks marched in, parted to either side of the floorcloth just in time for Pinkie to tumble in and throw party poppers in the air, showering the room in confetti.

“Announcing his fashionably late excellency! Prince Rutherford!”

Somewhere, royal horns tooted for his entrance, and a mountain of a Yak, garnished in gold marched in to shout, “GREETINGS PONIES AND DRAGON PRINCESS!”

After his bellowing ceased, he stood eerily still for a moment, awkwardly letting the air remain empty. Then he coughed into his hoof to try and clear the air.

“Yaks usually best at showing up on time, but little one get lost on train. Yaks apologize and not make excuses.”

Making a quick dash around the prince, a smaller female yak ran into view.

“Yona so excited to try pony dress! Yak only ever wear-Woah!”

The over-enthused yak accidentally stepped on her own large ponytails, tripping herself onto the floor. The sudden impact from the large little lady set every display popping up, along with every jewel-encrusted accessory. The room gasped as everything was about to come crashing down.

Miraculously, said items were quickly enveloped in a fabulous blue aura before making contact with the ground.

“No need to panic,” Rarity quickly called out in only a mild freak out. “Everything’s under control. I got… Wow… I got everything.”

Ever cautious, Twilight scanned the room and was impressed to see the level of control Rarity had on every dislodged item of fashion caught just in time.

“Wow, I never knew you had such an impressive control over your telekinesis, Rarity. This is like… super wow.”

With little effort, Rarity returned each item back to their rightful places, more concerned with salvaging the situation with the hyper-temperamental yaks.

“Oh, that’s nothing, just a simple… Pah! Let’s not focus on that,” She excitedly announced before turning to her new fashion project. “I just finished your attire for the ceremony this morning, so if you could calmly walk this way, I’d like to see if there are any adjustments that would need to be made.”

Further adding to the chaos of the rapidly filling boutique, one of the unmentioned human ambassadors arrived at that exact moment with three guests.

“Woah! What party did I miss?”

Ever the blunt one, Ember pointed at Benny in the doorway.

“Who and what is that?”

Inexplicably appearing was Benny, as well as Vinyl and Octavia. Sure, Trixie was there, but she was intentionally standing back. Regardless, nopony was going to introduce Benny... except for Pinkie of course.

“This isn’t a what! It’s a who! This is my BenBen, but you-” She suddenly remembered the present company and gave herself some distance between the group. “Well, technically he’s Octavia and Vinyl Scratch’s BenBen. Him and me, we’re just friends, but he’s one of the new human ambassadors you’re going to meet—are meeting—have met… met. Yeah, one of those.”

Stepping up to greet the new faces, Benny held out his hand for the yak in gold.

“Benjamin Yale, everyone calls me Benny,” He noticed Pinkie grinning an abnormally large smile. “Or BenBen. I get that a lot around Pinkie.”

Without any hesitation, Rutherford placed his hoof and Benny’s hand.

“Pinkie friend of Yaks. Friend of Pinkie is friend of Yaks. This great day for Yaks. BenBen also give great hoof shake greetings.”

While slightly cautious yet oddly intrigued by this odd-looking fellow bipedal creature, Ember walked over to offer the same greeting, taking his hand into her claws.

“Ember, Dragon Lord of the Dragon Lands, aaaaaand what exactly are you?” She noticed something pleasantly odd about Benny’s hand as it touched her clawed appendage. “Twilight and... they said you're a human? I’ve never heard of such a… uhh… sorry. What exactly is that? You’re not like some kinda miniature troll or a shaved minotaur, are you?”

That old mislabeling was making a comeback? Benny could only think of one pony to blame and pulled his hand back, missing the odd look Ember gave her claws. His attention was at the one who first labeled him the wrong species.

“Pinkie…”

Shockingly innocent, Pinkie shrugged, looking rightfully, wrongly accused.

“What? I didn’t tell her anything. She must have seen the same thing I did.”

After swallowing his pride and offering the pink pony a look of apology, Pinkie stepped aside, letting Benny welcome his pair of mares forward.

“Well, it’s a pleasure to meet you all. I’m not sure if any of you have met my two lovely ladies, but this is Octavia Melody, classic music composer and cellist. As well as Vinyl Scratch, aka DJ Pon3 and party music master.”

That last introduction seemed to garner a lot of interest from Rutherford.

“Human friend BenBen is friends with more than one party pony? Yaks must know human’s secret.”

If ever there was a time Benny needed Chris at his side to explain this confusing pony shit, it was now.

“Oh… Well… When my friends and I first arrived here, Pinkie was one of the first ponies I met. Oh! Along with this lady over here, actually.”

He turned out the door and waived the last mare in, even if her hangover was still wearing her down. Also, it would have been rude for Benny to leave her out of the mix.

“This is Trixie Lulamoon. The famous traveling magician… She does parties too. Her shows are a big hit out here.”

Showing little to no enthusiasm, Trixie walked in and waved, managing to maintain her usual speech despite only going at about half her usual energy.

"Hi. Great and Powerful Trixie. Magical performances guaranteed to dazzle and amaze, currently on hiatus. Now if you’ll excuse Trixie, she’s going to lay her face on that table until her head stops pounding."

After that disaster of an introduction, and the traveling stage pony faceplanting a table, Benny took over again.

"Anyway… I met Trixie first. Through her, I met Pinkie, and Pinkie then introduced me to these two. And, now the three of us are dating."

Ember's eyes went wide at that cheerful announcement, though obviously with shock rather than excitement.

"You're dating two ponies?"

Being ever so cordial, and thankfully not hungover like some others, Octavia blushed and giggled, remembering how it all came to pass.

"In truth, it started with a blind date that was kind of a welcomed debacle. But Benny was such a charming gentlecolt, and Vinyl and I are such good friends, we decided to join the new fad of more than one mare dating a stallion."

Also surprised, Rutherford shared his honest opinion.

“More than one? Huh… Humans must be very smart. Yak not think of that.”

Just like so much of everything else pony-related, Ember just shook her head and gave her by now practiced response.

“You ponies are so weird.”

Not being able to disagree, Benny continued on.

"Well, be that as it may, I apologize for interrupting, but my girls here were in the market for something to wear. Apparently your new line caught their attention and… Well, I was going to call it a gift, but Vinyl doesn't understand why chivalry is dead after refusing to let me pay."

Laughing foolhardily and completely ignoring the current situation, Vinyl slapped Benny on the ass.

"This guy, I tell ya. But, nah. Tavi here is going to be performing at some fancy gig in Canterlot for a bunch of dignitaries. She needs to be looking good for our stud when she’s done playing and we hit the town."

Rarity took one good look at the new trio of lovers and started to get some ideas.

"Well, you two girls are in luck. And as a matter of fact, won't all our human friends be going to the conference?"

As if this gathering couldn't get any larger, yet another mare stepped into the shop.

"Funny you should mention tha-Woah!" Lyra yelped. "It's a full house up in…"

Now noticing who was in the whole group, more specifically the royalty in the room, Lyra immediately bowed.

"Prince Rutherford, Princess Ember, please pardon my intrusion. I'm here on official business… sorta."

Rising back up, she gave a gleeful smile toward Twilight.

"I might be playing for that same event. I have to head out to Canterlot here shortly and wanted to see if I could get a rush order in for something to wear for it. While I’m there today, I was also going to see about possibly representing the humans so they could all attend."

Twilight was more than pleased to hear this. That would make things a lot easier than trying to pull something last minute. That or only take Sniff as her plus one and sneak Ovens in somehow.

"Oh? That sounds like a wonderful idea, and what better way to introduce every human to Equestria."

Seeing yet another chance to show Cerb off, Rarity pulled out her measuring tape.

"Let me take some quick measurements for some new fashion ideas I have. So long as you all don't mind."

Before that could go down, a familiar grating female griffin's voice spoke up as the door chimed open.

"Ugh… Somehow I know this is Dash's fault I got picked for this. At least I won’t be the only one looking stupid. Well, I’ll probably pull it off. I feel sorry for you, Gallus.”

[Over at the Ponyville spa in Sniff’s room.]

After tending to three other very satisfied clients, Sniff was dealing with an unruly customer. Granted, she had reasons to be upset, but that hardly made things better.

“My husband already wasted a thousand bits on your friend Becky. I don’t see why I should have to pay full price.”

Sadly, somehow Sniff knew he would have to deal with a stuck up bitch of a customer, as well as deal with the fallout of Becky punking Filthy Rich. He just wasn’t expecting to have to handle both problems at the same time.

Thankfully, he’d dealt with worse. Then again, what could be worse than trying to close a deal for a car dealership's campaign after accidentally sleeping with the owner's wife?

Here’s hoping the universe didn’t decide to answer that question.

“Oh, I understand the dilemma of your problem. I’d be angry too if my spouse spent all my money on a charity dance, but I’m sorry, even if he spent your money, I don’t have it.”

Spoiled Rich was an Earth pony who held herself in particularly high regard. Some might have thought she had mistaken herself for an Alicorn; her ego was so massive.

While her salmon-colored coat and purple-colored mane was a welcomed appearance to the eyes, sadly, her name hid nothing of her personality. It was just as obvious as the diamond-encrusted gold ring of her cutie mark. Almost as easy to see as to how shocked by the accusation she was.

“Money is not the issue here. It’s the principle of the matter.”

It wasn’t, and Sniff knew it. This was nothing more than her trying to get some petty revenge for her husband looking like a fool. However, it would never be enough, so Sniff had to change the target of her anger. Maybe even get some petty revenge back for the dick move Filthy Rich pulled on Oven Fresh all those years ago.

“So… I know I’m here to give you a massage, but are you here for my services, or did your husband send you here because he thinks that you trying to guilt me and the spa out of money will save his image? Because if so, I'm sorry he sent you out to fix his problems, but not me or the spa had anything to do with his embarrassing dance performance.”

Only further angered by this human not giving in, Spoiled Rich doubled down.

“You led the charity event, and I am not-”

“Okay,” Sniff cut her off, seeing this was the make it or break it point of the negotiations. “I may be new to town, but I’m not new to the situation you’re in. You’re rich, popular, highly-respected, and you lost face because your husband got clowned. But if you think your problems are bad now, they’re going to get so much worse if Ponyville hears you were fighting tooth and hoof for a discount at the spa.”

“My problems?!” She bleached back, evidently only hearing part of what Sniff had just said.

Sniff nodded, trying to look sympathetic to her cause.

“Believe me. I know how rumors spread around town. They spread like wildfire. So if the ponies here in town hear that after blowing a thousand bits, you can’t afford to pay full price-”

“I most certainly can pay full price, and more!” She shouted back, rudely cutting him off.

He’d anticipated such a claim but wasn’t backing down and continued, ready to illustrate how deep the trap Filthy Rich had set up for himself.

“As well as getting flirtatiously close to the new pretty face in town… Who’s to stop them from saying that you acting out like this has nothing to do with the principle of the matter, but instead, it’s an underappreciated wife, struggling to make ends meet while dealing with an unfaithful husband?”

The mare was mortified, but speechless. The perfect opportunity for Sniff to work his magic.

“Personally, I know your husband has been involved in some shady dealings. He’s hurt a lot of ponies in the past, and while I’m giving you the benefit of the doubt that he’s not going to risk hurting you by cheating on you with someone he just met. And with all the fine clothing and gold you’re wearing, you probably aren’t hurting for money… but ponies talk. They gossip. They like to spy into other ponies issues and see what scandals they can find.”

Suddenly, this was turning into a public disaster, yet Sniff was all too eager to offer some help to solve her imagined problem.

“You’re angry, you’re stressed, and you have a lot to talk to your husband about, but you should do so calmly. If you would like some help with that, I would be glad to honor our appointment and still give you the massage. If you would rather try and talk to the owners out of lowering the price because of something they were not involved with, that’s on you.”

With the situation de-escalating, Sniff could see she wasn’t really the problem here and opted to provide a peace offering.

“Mrs. Rich,” he said with honest concern. “I don’t like seeing women in your situation. I’m even willing to help you smooth things over and clear up this mess. But right now, I’m on the clock, and I’m willing to give you an extra fifteen minutes to help you relax.”

Still upset, but fearing the shame and rumors that could start, Spoiled started to disrobe.

“Well, clearly, there have been some misunderstandings on both sides of this situation, but I refuse to let the ponies of this town take such a simple misunderstanding and use it to start spreading lies about my husband and I. As for the fifteen minutes, I’ll gladly pay for the additional cost for your time.”

Still brooding inside, she hopped up on the table to make herself comfortable, though it was easy to see she wasn’t.

“You seem like a smart… human, wasn’t it?”

Already getting his products ready, Sniff happily acknowledged her question, despite the hint of disgust at acknowledging his species.

“That I am. And don’t worry. Whatever ponies think or say, it won’t have anything to do with what we talked about. I offer complete confidentiality with my clients… Well, outside of what the law requires me to act on. Harm to yourself or others, but you don't seem the type."

With a playful scoff, the pompous mare rejected such a notion.

"Oh, I can be plenty-Oh my word."

On the first touch, Spoiled knew her money was going to be well spent. What he was doing was so good she contemplated not mentioning Sniff to the other mares to keep his availability open.

“Okay… if you keep this up, you just might end up seeing me as a regular. But, word has that you now work for the mayor? Mmm… What’s that all about?”

As tempting as it was to market himself, doing so on the job wasn't the best place to advertise. Not directly at least.

"You see that right there? A perfect example of ponies spreading rumors. I don't work for the mayor. I only offered my help to run an ad campaign for the Wonderbolts show coming to town. Well… Actually, it might be a paid gig, but we haven’t made a contract yet, so I'm still not actually working for her. Not yet, at least."

No longer caring about any feelings of hesitation, Spoiled gave herself to Sniff’s gifted hands.

"Ooooh, Sniff, how are you doing this? I've paid far more for less."

Taking the new change of topic in stride, Sniff continued to work over her neck.

"It's a gift, I guess. And I apologize if I said anything earlier to put you off. I've seen these kinds of things get way out of hoof, as I think you would say."

At this point, there wasn't much she wouldn't agree to. If she were Pinkie, she’d have literally turned into putty in his hands.

"Ahhh, yes. Just a… silly misunderstanding."

With a hearty chuckle, Sniff agreed, though he honestly felt her bastard of a husband deserved it.

"Let's not worry about that. You just relax and let me finish up."

As the minutes rolled by, Swifty stood her post outside Sniff's door. Constantly on the alert for any mare that thought “that was their room to go into." As if they couldn't think of a better lie.

At least she could see just how much Sniff needed a bodyguard. He'd never get anything done without her guarding him and running defense.

Eventually, after the slotted time was over, Swifty started to think something might have gone wrong. However, since he never called out for his keys, she had to assume he had everything under control.

Finally, going fifteen minutes over their scheduled time, the door open and a very, very happy Spoiled Rich stepped out, drunkenly eyeing the Solar Guard.

"You there, missy… Watch over that human stallion as if your life depended on it. I will be returning for his services."

Her euphoric state of mind halted abruptly. Without provocation, she turned with a sharp stare at the pegasus guard.

"And if you can, don't let my foolish husband within speaking distance of Sniff or any of his human friends. There shall be no further misunderstandings between Mr. Rich and any of them. He’s going to have a lot to deal with until he gets his act together."

Just as quickly, she dropped the attitude and returned to her blissfully clear mind and a pompous smirk.

"A lady needs to be pampered every once in a while, and this is the ticket."

Just behind her, Sniff stepped out, a towel drying off his freshly washed hands, looking rather pleased with himself. If Filthy was the crooked antagonistic type Sniff figured him to be, keeping his wife on his side would serve as a good buffer in the future.

"I'm still getting a schedule worked out, Mrs. Rich, but let the ponies upfront know you'd like another session, and we'll work out a day and time. I look forward to seeing you again."

Not even acknowledging whatever the stuck up mare replied back with, Swifty gave Sniff a look of utter amazement. Thankfully, she waited until that rude mare was out of listening distance to share a piece of her mind.

"How could you tolerate that… Would 'crazy bitch' work in this circumstance?"

Relieved his client was out of earshot, Sniff motioned Swifty into his room and closed the door behind them.

"She was a tough customer, but I gave her the benefit of the doubt… And no, she's not crazy. Spoiled, arrogant, egocentric, and way too confident her money can let her get away with anything, sure. Of course, her pride and ego also can make her very agreeable when her image is on the line."

Swifty cocked her head to the side, then remembered their first real conversation over ponies like Spoiled Rich.

"Oh… this is like what you told me about on the castle rooftop."

Happy to hear she remembered, Sniff continued preparing the table again.

"Right you are. Now, how about you step out of that armor and hop up on this table for me?"

Not able to put it together right away, she looked at the table. Thankfully, unlike her, Sniff hadn't forgotten.

"I told you I owed you a wing massage, remember?"

A bit of a delayed recall finally reminded her of the promise.

"Oh, yeah. But, I'm still on duty."

Standing with the heated oils in reach, Sniff smiled down at the mare. By the looks of things, he wasn’t accepting her excuse. So, even if it technically wasn't allowed, Swifty caved.

"Fine, but then you're going to have to share that carrot cake with me."

As Swifty started to remove her armor, Sniff thought about looking away, but saw a friend that he could apply an old goal to.

She was young and impressionable, but she hadn't even flirted with him. So, while this would be challenging it, he figured she could be the one he tried to help without sleeping with to get what he wanted. But still… what could that tongue do with the proper training?

And he was quick to mentally slap himself for even thinking such a thing.

Sadly it did little good.

Trying not to think about it only reminded him that he wasn’t ready to go that far. Maybe he was going to have to give in a lot more with Ovens and Twilight. Relying on just using his hands wasn’t exactly cutting it. Actually, twice now he relied on his hands from stopping him from going any further than testing the waters.

Very, very warm and inviting waters of fiery hot unicorn baker box and one pristine alicorn royal ass.

"Need anything worked on besides your wings?" He asked, not even sure if that was an honest question or an invitation for trouble.

Now lying on the table, Swifty thought about just how much of a problem her wings hadn't been. Not with her talent being used so often.

"If anything, my legs. Since I can't stand my watch perched, I spend all day on my hooves."

That wasn't optimal for Sniff, but she'd earned it.

"Well, I’ll start with what I promised and then move on from there."

With no protest being given, Sniff set to work on her wing joints. He hadn’t forgotten that Rainbow mentioned those were problem areas for a winged pony. And just like his first client, another pegasus, she melted as soon as his fingers sunk in.

"Oh, my Celestia… Peter… this truly is the best job ever."

Sniff silently laughed at her confession, sounding just about on point with what every other client had said. It was always the best ever, the best this, the best that… Which was actually kind of disheartening since it required virtually no effort outside of keeping a positive mindset.

"I'm not going too hard?" He jokingly asked.

Lost in the services rendered, Swifty could have been donkey-punched and let it slide.

"No… this is… Mmmph… Please don't ever let them transfer me anywhere that isn't close to you."

This laugh he couldn't keep quiet as he worked his way down to the elbow joint of her wing.

"Tell you what. You keep me safe and the crazies away when I lose my keys, and we can make this a regular thing. "

Swifty sprawled out even further, practically zoning off into unconsciousness.

"Mmm… deal… I don't even need the carrot cake."

The wing massage went on with all the loving moans he expected. Every pleasing egress over her extremities giving him a deeper appreciation for the friendship he was forming with her.

Even as he worked his way over to her rear legs, only pleasant thoughts filled his mind towards making this the best reward for a job well done that he could provide. So enthused to show his appreciation he lost track of the time, not noticing that he was twenty-minutes in until he reached the back of her thighs and her tail lifted for him, making him carefully withdraw his hands.

"Oh, looks like we went over the fifteen.” He needed an excuse to leave and thought fast. “I still need to see the mayor before heading back to see the delegates."

Not even trying to move, Swifty lay there, at peace with the world.

"Twilight and Oven Fresh are the greatest ponies ever for entrusting your safety to me."

Sniff just shook his head at her choice of words.

"I'm glad to have you, too. Now come on and get your armor on. I'll get your other legs tonight if I can."

While Swifty got herself battle-ready, Sniff made his way to the front desk to get the rundown from Roxie.

[Up at the front desk.]

"You are making quite the impact on business, Peter,” Roxie happily complimented. "Blossomforth, Fly Wishes, Hoofer Steps, and even Spoiled Rich have all requested another appointment. And congratulations on calming Spoiled Rich down. She also said that you offered extra time for her appointment and… she paid double, saying the rest was a tip to show her appreciation for your services… I've never seen her tip before."

For a moment, Sniff stood a bit stupefied. There was no way he was tipped that much. Then again, he did put her ego on the chopping block, and she seemed like the type who would want to buy favoritism.

"Wow… well, then that puts me ahead quite a bit. Let Aloe and Lotus know to schedule some staff for some training tomorrow."

While she was busy writing that down, Lavender Essence found her way to the front desk.

"That's great to hear. I'm sure the staff will be glad to get some training, but is it true that Benny is dating both Octavia and Vinyl Scratch? I heard Aloe and Lotus talking about it this morning. I know they were with him the whole time at the party, and I didn't want to pry, but dating two ponies after one blind date?"

With a question specific to just Benny, Sniff knew why she was asking. If she was there for Benny’s speech, she was either in denial or worse, desperate.

So, taking a soft tone, Sniff broke the bad news.

"Yeah… Seems like his blind date went rather well. He made it official last night before the party."

Standing with a warm smile, but a clear sign of disappointment, Lavender offered her support.

"Well, while this new trend of mares sharing a stallion seems kind of odd, I guess I don't blame them. Benny seems like such a nice stallion. I hope they stay happy together."

All Sniff could do was nod, feeling sorry for this mare to lose out before even getting a shot. Though he had a feeling this was likely to become a common issue in the weeks to follow.

"Benny is a nice guy, but there’s still a lot of other guys in the area that seem unattached. You got your eyes on anyone?"

Lavender just put on a brave smile, clearly not wanting to dwell on it.

"No, not really. I'm just happy to see he got over his concerns and can be happy with them… Lucky girls."

Seeing this pretty little mare doing her best to hide her disappointment was hard for Sniff to watch, but there wasn't anything he could really do. He was already stretching himself thin as it was, and Benny was hesitant to even take on his blind date, let alone two mares. He very much doubted he could talk Benny into trying to go for three.

Thinking more about it, was that even what Lavender needed? If anything, Sniff was going to have to learn more about their culture if he was going to make good on his plan to help mares find love with other stallions.

"Hey, keep your chin up there, Lavender. The next guy to come around won't see that lovely smile otherwise."

The complemented mare smiled a little brighter and had a little giggle at that as she waved him off.

"Stop that, Mr. James. You go on and enjoy the rest of your day. I'll see you tomorrow."

Taking his leave with Swifty at his side, Sniff left the spa, heading for Sugarcube Corner.

"So, I wanted to give Twilight some time with the delegates this morning so she could handle all her immediate responsibilities. A least not before throwing any of us into the mix. I already know meeting us is going to get things sidetracked."

With the sweet scent of so many confectionery treats drawing closer, Swifty was losing focus.

"Yeah, those tracks sure do side to the Princess a lot. Don't you just love carrot cake?"

This girl and her cake, she might be just as bad as Pinkie… Okay, maybe not that extreme, but still. Even so, Sniff thought it only added to her charm.

"Do they not have dessert where you come from? Because I've never seen a girl this excited over cake."

Swifty realized just how much she was getting worked up and tried to pass off that she wasn't.

"They do… I just really like carrot cake. What's wrong with that?"

"Nothing," Sniff happily answered. "I just think it's kinda cute seeing how excited you get, that's all."

Opening the door to the shop, Mrs. Cake greeted the pair.

"Good afternoon, Peter, Miss Sails. It's there something I can get for you two today?"

While taking a look at the displays, Sniff scanned for anything to take along for his next stop. If he was going to drop in unannounced, he better have something to offer. However, he had a feeling it wouldn’t be sweets.

"Well, one whole carrot cake for starters. Two slices for here, the rest to go. Aaaand, how about two of these cream puffs to go as well."

Happy to serve, Mrs. Cake trotted off towards the back.

"I'll get the cake from the kitchen. You two take a seat, and I'll bring everything out for you."

After taking their seats in the familiar booth, Swifty sized up her curious human friend. Every moment they shared seemed to bring out something about him that impressed or intrigued her.

"Can I just say that I'm glad I met you? I wasn't joking when I said this was the best job I ever had."

Seeing how innocent she was, Sniff couldn’t help but laugh.

"Well, I'm glad you're having fun. It’s nice to have someone looking out for me when I'm out and about. I've seen enough of Chris’s shows growing up to know that something else will happen."

Curious, Swifty drew in closer.

"More fighting shows like your UFC?"

Sniff laughed again, knowing Swifty had no idea about all the cartoons he watched as a kid, or the animes and other goofy shows Chris shared with the group.

"No, I'm talking about shows with heroes and villains that can fly, do magic, or have super fighting moves like you. There's always someone else to step up and try to take out the heroes."

With good timing, Mrs. Cake set a tray down with their plates.

"I'll box up the rest of your order. You two take your time."

Sniff thanked the baker of sweets as he took his fork in hand.

"Thank you, dear." He turned his focus on Swifty again, ready to lay out the standard format. "Okay, basically it starts with a group of heroes showing up, getting accustomed to the new lands, make friends, fight a badie to set the stage, then a bigger threat shows up. It's a standard outline for a story."

Foregoing the fork and biting straight into her slice, Swifty didn't exactly buy into his interpretation of events.

"You really think you're the hero of this story?"

Indulging in another bit of the scrumptious dessert, Sniff almost choked as he laughed at the notion.

"Me?" He swallowed hard so he could speak clearly. "Not even close. I'm more of a supporting role with some comic relief thrown in."

Having a hefty swallow herself, Swifty finished by blowing raspberries.

"I was just joking, and since when is the handsome stallion not the hero type? Can't you fight, or do any of the cool combat stuff like Benny or Cerb?"

Sniff rolled his eyes, knowing where he stood amongst the other guys. The few fights he had been in were either dominated by Cerb and Lumberman or quickly broken up before anything became physical.

"That's gonna be a big nope from me. I'm a lover, not a fighter."

Hearing that understatement, Swifty shot Sniff a coy grin. It was the kind of smirk where she didn't have to say anything. Sniff knew what it implied, and he couldn’t even deny it.

"Oh, don't even start," Sniff jabbed with a good sense of humor about it.

Playing along, Swifty feigned ignorance, almost completely forgetting her confectionary.

"What? I didn’t say anything."

Even if she was playing dumb, Sniff wanted to know how much she really knew about his romantic endeavors.

"Okay, what did Twilight tell you, and how much of what's going on do you really know?"

Swifty just grinned, thinking there couldn't have been much she'd missed out on.

"Not too much, other than Twilight hinting at you dating more ponies. That's about it… Who all are you dating anyway?"

Not knowing the potential interpretations of that question by all present company, Sniff took a quick look over towards Mrs. Cake. Thankfully, likely just out of earshot and busy preparing more treats to put on display, Sniff figured it was safe to quietly converse about it now.

"Right now, officially, just Ovens and Twilight. However, last night I started getting more familiar with Mayor Mare and Top Shelf. Next on the list lined up for me is Amethyst Star, Spring Forward, and the three florists. Daisy, Roseluck, Lily Valley… But with so many, I wonder if I'll have the time to make anything special of it.”

He twiddled his fork with a bemused look, suddenly realizing just how deep he was into this, yet fought with himself on how to feel about it.

Though which side was winning was proving difficult to discern.

“You know… before I got here, I kind of fantasized about a setup like this. Surrounded by girls that wanted me, living the rich life. I even had a plan for it. I could have pulled it off given just a few more years.”

Confused and mulching another mouthful of her cake, Swifty tilted her head and flopped her ear to the side. She honestly couldn’t tell what all he was truly feeling about his situation, deciding to only nod and let him continue.

“Did you know I was rich back in my world? I mean… I had money. More than I led on to my friends. I think only Benny really knew since I bought his house for him. Helped finance Kelly’s shops, marketed her sales, promos… Shit… It was scary how quickly she picked up on it and made that business her own.”

Quietly laughing to himself, he spun his fork over the cream cheese frosting before hastily popping it in his mouth. Delicately, he pulled it free, enjoying the sweet taste the dessert baker had perfected, though still deep in contemplation.

After a heavy sigh, he let his thoughts flow freely.

“It kills me sometimes just how similar Kelly and me are…. were… You see, Kelly and I both sought out our earthly pleasures of food, drink, luxurious comforts, relationships, and taking care of the company we kept.”

Shoveling in a small bite, he relaxed enough to swallow half his bite before continuing his lecture.

“The kicker was how we became each other's opposites. Patience was our fatal vice.” He swallowed with an uneasy smile. “I was always in it for the long haul, looking ahead, planning much further down the road, only giving in to the needless vices to help me along. Unlike Kelly, oh no. She was all vices and always aiming at the short gains… even if it meant selling off her shops and striking it rich with no plans to keep investing it on anything other than what she wanted to enjoy at the moment.”

Looking at their mutual cakes slices, his missing only a few bits, hers almost gone, he couldn’t help but chuckle at the visual parody.

“Now, though… Kelly wants the long game with no short gains, and I’m living the short, acting like there’s more to me than that.”

It was difficult to see Sniff struggling like this, so Swifty figured what he needed was a laugh.

“You know, when you think about it, you’re already pretty wealthy, you have a long term plan with your marketing business, and if you haven’t noticed… you need a bodyguard to stop you from being overwhelmed by ladies left and right.” She huffed a laugh. “Seriously… knowing what I know now, I’ve got my work cut out for me keeping you limited to just the girls you want. What’s changed?”

Sitting there with another cute mare, a small fortune to spare, and on the verge of juggling more females than he was ready for, Sniff was still left empty. Every mare in his list wanted him for more than a fun time, yet everything was looking more and more like he was there for a long time. Short or long game, broken hearts was what he saw in his path.

Even worse, he was growing attached to Twilight and Ovens. Even the mayor held a special place in his heart for taking care of Ovens for all these years. But looking at it, a princess, a baker, a mayor, a bartender, three florists, and he didn’t even know what the others did? It was all too complicated, too risky.

How long until he fucked this up and was buried in the fallout?

It was too much to think about. Too many bad memories attached, all of them eating away at what he didn’t want to remember, what he didn’t want to fee. As much as he hated to admit it, only one thing would bring him out of this funk. Something that likely wouldn’t have been an issue if Twilight or Ovens were free to help him with it.

"Hey, as good as this is, you're enjoying this far more than I am. Do me a favor and finish this bit off for me. We can have another slice later, but I really need to make a stop in town before we meet up with Twilight."

[A few minutes later at a nearby building Sniff was asked to visit.]

In a quiet room of public office, a lonely mare sat penning over papers, silently reminiscing over recent events and fantasizing over dreams she longed to live out. Such pleasant thoughts had made the morning pass quickly, even if her work had suffered for it. Just thinking about such inappropriate things left her squirming in her seat.

After thinking about it so much, she had to drop her pen. The thoughts had become too distracting, leading her to believe a break for lunch would help her return to focusing on work. However, leaving would have to wait until after dealing with whoever was now opening her door.

“You’ll have to excuse me. I was about to step out for lunch. Is there something I can help you with right now, or… oh.”

The door finally finished opening, instantly changing her plans.

“Well, then. I suppose lunch can wait.”

Sniff stepped in and gestured for Swifty to wait outside.

“I’m not sure exactly how much Twilight told you is up with my dating practices, but-”

Quickly raising her wingtip to her muzzle, giving the pegasi version of trying to hush him, Ovens smiled warmly with a wink to let him know not to worry.

“I was told not to be surprised by anything I see or hear while you’re with the Mayor or anypony else you share your dating techniques with. Buuuut, if you're worried about anypony else listening in, I’ll just pretend you’re in there looking for your keys.”

This mare… Sniff knew he was going to owe her something special for the immaculate job she was doing.

“Figure out something you like more than carrot cake. You’re getting it.”

Still following her orders blindly, Swifty turned to the public square and struck her halberd’s pummel firmly in the dirt. These were her orders, and she would carry them out without wavering in her duty.

More than her duty, Sniff was already more than her ward to protect. He was a great friend. More than that, he was a kind soul who needed more good ponies in his life raising his spirits. She was ready to do what was needed to make it happen.

“Think nothing of it. The Solar Guard always answers the call. I’ll be waiting for you until you’re ready.”

With his privacy secured, Sniff closed the door and made his way over to the mayor’s desk, setting a small to-go box down on the desktop.

“Hello again, Mayor. I hope you don’t mind me dropping in unannounced.”

Beyond thrilled to see Sniff again, Mayor Mare leaned in with her chin resting on her forehooves. She eyed the box for only a moment, then locked eyes with his, hoping he wasn’t there to talk business.

“Oh, Peter, my doors are always open for you. And after last night, I don’t think I could ever mind you dropping in on me.”

Seeing the desire in her eyes, Sniff coyly turned his attention to the box. As he opened it, he did his best to speak candidly. He’d already made her day, and it was so hard to feel anything but the positivity she was sending his way.

"I just so happened to be in the area and figured I'd stop by while Twilight was busy and thought we could go over a few things about the Wonderbolts."

He looked up before even attempting to reach in the box to see her forcing a smile through her disappointment. Running an ad wasn’t even on her radar. He knew what she really wanted, and now he would let her claim it.

"... unless you would rather we do something else," he offered, clearing flirting the idea she was thinking.

Seizing the moment, the mayor acted on putting Cutter's suggestion to practice by stepping away from her chair and rounding the corner of her desk to face Sniff.

She stood there, just as well put together and polished as ever. Only now, she was wearing a conservative office skirt, stretching down just past her knees. Standing in her brazen demeanor, ready to see where this venture led her, she looked up to him with a soft expression of wanting.

“We can go over the Wonderbolt’s plans later. Right now, I would like you to show me everything you shared with our lovely little Oven Fresh. I was hoping to have the same intimate touch you showed her. Just… take it slow and don’t go too deep.”

By the sound of things, the mayor had been fed a few lines. Either Twilight or Oven’s doing he figured. Regardless, this was exactly the distraction he needed, but unfortunately, this wasn’t the right time to take care of his own needs. He could probably hold out until the night to take care of that.

“So… you think you’re ready for more than what you had last night?” He asked, playfully egging her to ask for what she was told. “And which of the more intimate touches would you like first?”

Utterly blindsided by the request and now frozen in place, Mayor didn’t know what to ask for.

“Oh? Umm… Well, I loved what we did last night so much, but for the more-”

Not wanting to embarrass the poor mayor, Sniff took the initiative to help educate her with a guiding hand. It wasn’t uncommon for a lady to be indecisive their first time with a new guy. Then adding the unfamiliarity she likely had, it would have been rude to keep her on the spot.

“Would you trust me to slowly show you what Oven’s likes and let you decide from there?”

Caught off guard again, Mayor pulled a hoof up to her chest and looked away blushing, assuming he knew she was clueless.

“I suppose that would be best. I don’t actually know of anything I’d like more than what we did last night.”

Not wanting to wait any longer, Sniff knelt down and gently guided Mayor’s chin up to start with what she was familiar with. A soft kiss to her lips had her melting in seconds, only to eagerly push herself up to wrap her forelegs around his shoulders.

She rose up with him running his hands over her sides and lower back, pulling her close to him. Almost impatiently, he pressed his lips in more forcefully and opened wider to kiss her deeper. Again she moaned like she had the night before, this time with her tail lifting under her skirt, snapping side to side.

Feeling her excitement and recognizing the signs, Sniff reached down under her flanks and raised her hips against his, pressing his erection under his pants against her crotch. Instantly, she wrapped her legs around him, never breaking from their kiss, despite the new feeling of being rubbed on her most inappropriate body parts.

Wanting to please her more, Sniff set the mayor down on her desk and let his hands venture under her skirt. Feeling over her flanks and stroking her thighs, he noticed her tightening her grip around him with every limb as she started to grind against him. Her body was ready, and so was he.

“You like it when I touch you,” he asked between their frantic kisses. “You ready for more?”

Quickly picking up on how humans kissed with their tongues, Mayor wrestled with his briefly before pulling back to quickly answer his question.

“It’s all I’ve been dreaming about. Having you here-” She paused to taste him again then pulled back. “-my home, the party-” She kissed him again. “-feeling me like this. Kissing me again.”

Feverishly, she kissed him further, giving way to a long passionate moan, feeling her body heat up and her nethers practically sweating from the friction. Momentarily ignoring any concerns and growing wilder with her affection, knowing there was more to experience, she longed for him to show her.

“You’re so good to me, Peter. I want more of you.”

A lovely fragrance started to fill the air, finally moving Sniff to end her wait.

“I’m going to touch you in ways no pony ever could. The ways I touch Ovens is unlike anything you’ve ever felt before. If you still want me to and trust me, relax your legs and lay on your back for me.”

Giving one last deep kiss, Mayor started to lean back, pulling him with her as far as she could until she lay with her legs draped over the desk, his hands still under her skirt. This whole venture was so wild and new, and he was such a bold stallion to engage her like he did. The same as he encouraged her to do to him. Plus, those hands were still drifting over under the fabric, caressing her like their massage, only going over areas he hadn’t at the spa. Even if he was approaching her inappropriate areas, she couldn’t stop him when it felt so good.

Then, shockingly, he lowered his head to the hem of her skirt and started kissing over her inner thighs.

“Oh, my… Peter… I’ve never even heard of a mare being kissed like-mmmmmm.” She hummed happily before sharply inhaling as his kisses drew closer to the crest of her legs meeting her body. “Oooooh, Peter.”

Her soft coos ebbed in and out as his lips explored further under her skirt. Kissing over the back of her legs, working their way up their crest again, finally focusing on her breast.

The feelings were all but a gross violation of any proper ponies etiquette, but if it were forbidden, she didn't want to be a proper lady while with this human stallion.

Still blown away that the intimate touches she had been tempted into were so unusual, yet so divine, she didn’t even question why her legs were lifted over his shoulders. If anything, she figured it was a courtesy to make her more comfortable, and she appreciated the gesture.

To show some of that appreciation, she reached down, pulled up the skirt to watch him tend to her breast as she lovingly held his head.

Beneath that skirt, what she mistook as sweat was a slim trail of dew slowly trickling out from her neglected quim. The heat from her unserviced snatch was tempting him to go further than his thumbs edging down in a slow stride over the soft curves between her thighs. After giving one last suckle on her teat, he pulled up with a wet pop on its release, ready to meet her temptation.

Looking up, seeing how lost in bliss she was, Sniff playfully made his intentions clear.

“This is the deep part you were told to ask for, so just relax and tell me if I go too deep or doesn’t make you feel as wonderful as you deserve.”

Not wanting to mince words, nor waste her time with him to degrade into a discussion, Mayor returned her hooves to his head and lowered his lips down to service her once again. No words were needed for things she did not understand, nor an explanation for what she trusted him with providing her.

Returning all the same ardent pleasures to her breast, she gave a long sigh and gasped with an approving groan as she felt his hands do the impossible and wander over the base of her mound, intentionally grazing up its peak. The feeling was inexplicably greater than any thought of disgrace for such a violation of being touched there, though likely a mistake, she moaned and giggled innocently at the presumed accident.

To think he would have touched her there was something she hoped he could laugh at with her before they parted ways for the day.

Still believing the touch had been done blindly, she didn’t question his hands moving away, likely to wipe them clean, she imagined. However, too quickly she felt his fingers return, this time very intentionally being placed on either side of her slit, spreading her open as another digit began to embed itself inside her.

Complete bedlam overtook her thoughts at the first contact, not knowing how Sniff could have mistaken this act as something intimate. Before a protest could be brought to his attention, a new wave of pleasure struck her so intensely that her legs seized and her hips rose as her breath was stolen.

Her eyes shot open wide, and she braced herself with her forehooves firmly on the desk as her chest continued to heave.

Absent of logic to her predicament, she glanced up to see Sniff tentatively servicing her while slowly pumping his arm back and forth, penetrating her deeper and deeper with every stride. Still unable to speak or fathom what was happening, her head fell back to the desk as her mind floated, swimming with pleading thoughts for this not to stop.

Slowly, her voice returned, not with any words to speak, but with whelps and moans as she found herself willingly forcing her hips into his thrust. Whatever mental resistance she had was overtaken by her trust in Sniff and the urge to go against what she had been warned to give caution towards.

“Deeper,” she brashly requested, arching her invaded divide up further for him to fill. “Had I known-Ughhhh!”

A stronger thrust of his fist drove his finger down to his knuckles, causing her to grunt in the most unladylike of ways. All her sensibilities had been erased, and she was a devoted accomplice to this barbaric act. Her body demanded it.

Quivering from the waist down, she was astounded by how her vile inner marehood clenched and stroked the newly introduced stranger. With every flex, she could feel the sweat gather in mass and trail down between her cheeks and pool down her tail. Those flexes only grew stronger as she felt the talented hand begin to pull back, then push in to impale her again.

Not thinking this introduction to dating a human could get any better, she felt his kisses beginning to trail away from her breast closer to his hands. Fearing she was right, though silently begging she wasn’t wrong, her mind raced with what she dare not say.

“His lips on me feel amazing. He wouldn’t possibly try to kiss me where his hands are? That would be so… Oh, I don’t even care anymore! If those lips could make this feel any better-”

Proven right, she felt the heat of his breath wash over the peak of her mound and invigorate the pink walls he exposed. Then the soft touch of his lips pressed down as he delivered his human kiss, with the same tongue that kissed her earlier, making her mind fade to white. What should have been unthinkable, gave her the most glorious sensation. Reflexively, she clenched her legs around Sniff to press his ministrations even harder against her.

Rapid pants of yelps of noises she had never made before filled her office as her hips bucked against the fist pummeling her marehood. It was almost violent the way he assaulted her inner depths, yet the intensity of his punishment against her backside only forced the climax to remain a constant.

Bound to this entanglement, she held tight. His tongue continued working over her soft, pulsating nub while one hand madly fingered her, and the other groped her breasts.

It was maddening how it robbed her of her mental faculties while also embarrassing how it made her act out. Even more sickening was knowing what he was doing to her and the mess she was creating. Yet, most shameful was how badly she wanted it. She couldn’t stop herself, even as the minutes continued, she offered no resistance until an ache began to set in that was strong enough to distract from the pleasure.

“Stah... Peter… slow duh… ugh… oh, sweet Celestia- I nee-uh.”

Familiar with that string of broken English, Sniff parted his lips and held his hands still against her. He rose his head to welcome his third mare to this new experiment of an open relationship he had agreed to. At least now, he was satisfied with his gift to the mayor. Or at least pacified with his service to this mare to the point he had forgotten his prior concerns.

“Normally, I start off a lot slower, but I was needing this as bad as Ovens normally does, and might have gotten a little carried away. Did you still enjoy yourself as much as you expected?"

Laying flat and out of breath, Mayor struggled to find her bearings and the will to act like a normal pony again.

"I.. no idea… you did… door… open… visit… often… please."

Seeing how badly he had messed her up with her first orgasm, and however many others he had subsequently worked her into in his rush, he removed his finger.

"I'd like to see you outside of work if we can make it happen. Although I do have some ideas I'd like to run by you. Say, maybe tomorrow morning at Oven’s place?"

Mayor flopped a hoof up, trying her best to recover her ability to breathe properly.

"I can be there… still can't believe-" She forced herself up only as far as her elbows. "Is this why Ovens needed help with you?"

Sniff shrugged with a smile, not even winded from their little escapade.

"I have needs that sadly no mare can keep up with on their own. That and Ovens and Twilight seem to think I can do some kind of public service by helping to introduce the idea of one stallion for multiple mares… kinda surprising to see how well it's working so far. But, since we’ve gone this far, I don’t want you to think that this should have any influence on what I had in mind about my ideas for the ads. Just because-"

Not even caring where Sniff’s mouth had been, Mayor grabbed him by the collar of his shirt and pulled him in for what was likely a ‘Stop talking about work’ kiss. The Wonderbolts could wait. Right now, all she wanted was more alone time with her shared stallion.

If there was going to be a talk, it was going to be about what they just did and why their kiss was so much sweeter now. Preferably, this was going to be a conversation with Ovens, since it was her mother that set her up for this wonderful surprise.

Well, a conversation after a thank you. A little more heads up would have been nice, though.

[A few minutes later outside the Mayor’s office.]

The door creaked open with Sniff and Mayor both laughing, as well as a pleasant aroma drifting out into the breeze.

"Thank you for fitting me in like that. I’ll be seeing you again soon, Mayor."

Mayor waved him off with a tired, dreamy smile.

"No, thank you for stopping in.You take care now. And thank you again for that wonderful treat you surprised me with. It was… breathtaking."

With a quick wave, Sniff departed with his bodyguard at his side. A guard who had a curious grin on her snout.

"So… That didn't take too long. What did you both do in there? I've never heard a pony make those kinds of noises before. Not even at the spa."

Not wanting to bring any attention to it in public, Sniff opted to defer the conversation to someone more appropriate.

"Magic fingers, Swifty. Also, I'm not sure how much Twilight would like to leave private and how much she intends for you to know."

Oddly distracted by the strong scent of clovers and something much sweeter that seemed to overpower the sea salt, Swifty opted not to pursue the issue any further.

"Oh, well, she said she would explain more of it later. It's no big deal. Anyway, where to next?"

After a quick survey of the town, Sniff tried to gauge the time Twilight might have needed.

"Right now I'm thinking Rarity’s. Pinkie should have taken over by now. And if Twilight is there, I need to see about ordering some more clothes. After that, probably just head back to the castle."

Author's Note

NOTE:New Blog posted with a question for future chapters.

After all the debauchery, Cheerilee went through it was important I put her back in a state of normalcy. Also, it's easy to forget just how far the word about the Stranded Seven's interests. Although, with the children, there's a lot left out for good reason, leaving them all still trying to figure things out.

I kind of regret not making the drawing to post that Dinky made. It must have been adorable. Like... hang the shit on a fridge kind of adorable.

Elsewhere, Cerb is oddly still struggling in some ways. Also, just like waking up, and oddly familiar in some ways to Sniff or Kelly's level of reasoning, he found something positive to take his mind away from his worries. And thankfully, Fluttershy was all too receptive to address his needs.

... she might need some more endurance training though.

Back at the Castle, Twilight had gotten around to showing what she had been working on with Sniff. A nice thought, but sadly out of his area of expertise. Completely unlike where he really excels in the realm of taking care of Twilight. And thinking about it, you'd think Twilight would put a lock on that door.

Although, that did allow a new opportunity for Twilight to add to her herd.

Also, right before Twilight left, she noticed some more irregularities in trying to solve the mysteries surrounding her human friends. Although, at least she has a good starting point to reference.

At least I hope you call could appreciate the explanation of how teleportation and portals work with Twilight's overview.

What else we got? OH! Yeah, new faces for our humans to meet. And for those of you wondering when or how the world was going to start expanding, congrats. Three new kingdoms have been introduced.

I had a lot of fun writing in Prince Rutherford. “More than one? Huh… Humans must be very smart. Yak not think of that.” That shit's funny to me.

Also, good save by Rarity in there.

Then, back to Sniff. He's got 99 problems and bitch was one of them. It's a good thing, too. Heaven knows what Swifty would have done had Sniffy lost his keys. At least now Sniff has a buffer between Filthy Rich besides Ovens and Cutter. Also, now Swifty got a taste of them hands. How close can she get to Sniff? I'm sure she's going to be more curious now.

How curious? Hopefully not curious since Sniff had an "Oh, shit" moment with her on the table.

Close call?

Oops, still on Sniff. Anyway, business is good, but... I donnu? I always thought Lavender Essence was a cute background pony. And after her time helping Benny, it's a shame she got her hopes up.

Not like everything goes to a certain set plan or ends up the way you always expected, so why bother making claims one way or the other at this point?

After that a little more insight into Sniff, and a snippet of Kelly's, past, and mentalities. Sadly, not even Swifty there taking care of him could pull him out of his funk enough to have him fall back on some bad habits.

Bad habits? What? Where?

At the mayor's office? Ohhhhh... Sniffy... Ya gone done went and did it now. I mean, the flirts were putting you at a 4 outta 10 with going too far. Being a clit tease with the kisses and feeling up her skirt, 7 outta 10. This, though? Homeboy sat Mayor down on the desk like "Hey, remember that 7? Here's an 11. I hope you were ready"

She wasn't...

Last one of these. Okay, well, Mayor is probably going to try and be a regular by the sound of things, and Swifty is still in the dark.

But their next stop is Rarity's? That's gonna be an event I imagine. Although... what's happening to Chris, Becky, and Lumberman? What's going to happen with the new dignitaries interacting with humans? Who was it that had a lunch date scheduled for that day? What's going down with Celestia?

So many questions that will have to be addressed next week in:

Chapter 82. Formal Plans & Altered Expectations.

Questions, comments, and critiques are always welcome.
For more updates, access, or a chance to communicate with me directly, check out my Discord Server
MLP WERA Connection.
A server dedicated for Writers Editors Readers & Artist.

Offical Timeline of chapters.

82. Formal Plans & Altered Expectations.

With Twilight and the many guests busy in a group-fitting, Sniff entered Rarity’s boutique to the surprise of seeing the shop full of new faces, as well as new races. They weren’t anything like he expected.

Sadly, he had no time to process this as the sound of the bell let the others know they had company.

"Peter!" Twilight excitedly called out, partially wearing what had to be a three-piece dress as she rushed over to him. "I'm so happy you made it. I was just telling everypony about-"

She instantly detected the familiar scent of a mares lust on him as she got close. Sporting a coy grin at him in response, she let him know she knew that he had stopped for some fun along the way.

"Ahem. I was just telling them about your idea for the ceremony. And I take it you went and saw… I'm guessing, Mayor Mare this morning?"

Slowly, Rarity caught the scent and smirked wickedly enough that Sniff knew it would be impossible to deny anything. Thus, he simply opted to play it cool and kept his posture as relaxed as possible.

"Yeah, I was going to go over to discuss some plans for the Wonderbolts show, but I ended up handling some other matters she’d had laid out on her desk. Hopefully, something you and I or Ovens can help me go over more thoroughly tonight."

With her devilish grin widening, Twilight fought off an ear twitch at the cleverly concealed subtext.

"I'm all yours tonight when you need me," she happily answered as she turned back to Rarity with a wink. "Come on, let me introduce you to the representatives who agreed to the demonstration for the summit."

Given the proverbial flor and stepping up to the new ambassador first, Ember switched claws with her staff to shake his hand.

"Dragon Lord Ember, Princess of the Dragon Lands. Twilight has had nothing but good things to say about you. And that's quite the handshake you have. No wonder Twilight is so happy to be with you."

Oddly taken in by her exotic figure, Sniff returned the gesture, still pleased to meet another princess.

“Likewise, Princess. But enough about me, I was told you displayed both the amazing prowess you dragons are known for, while also finding the wisdom to see the power of friendship with Spike. The Dragon Lands are lucky to have a leader with both brains and brawns to match her beauty.”

For a moment, Ember stood motionless, staring blankly at Sniff. Twilight had mentioned in passing that he was a sweet talker, but she wasn't expecting her first real compliment of being a leader to hit her so intensely.

Sadly, before she could respond, Benny spoke up to ruin the moment.

"Fucking poacher."

Not knowing what that meant, Ember snapped out of it and finally responded, keeping a neutral appearance despite the compliment.

"Yes. Sorry, I mean thank you. I'm looking forward to showing off my brawns with Twilight. Oh, and this is Smolder. She'll be joining me for the event."

Ruining the moment again, Benny spoke up with a warning.

"Don’t call her cute unless you want a fireball to the face."

While that might have been a joke, Peter knew how to work with that and pointed to Benny with a play 'ahh' noise to buy him some time to think. Not that he needed much time, it was more of narrowing down the list of how to appeal to the dragon’s more aggressive nature Twilight told him about.

So, settling on how to approach the younger, angrier dragoness, Sniff started with an innocent smile.

"Don't mind him, he's just bitter about not looking cuter when he doesn't shave. Although, just like him, being cute doesn't mean you can't be dangerous."

Quickly looking over to his little protégé, Sniff thought of another example.

"Just look at Spike. Sure, at first glance he might look all cute and innocent, but he’s as hard as they come when it matters most."

It was all Twilight could do to stop herself from yelling out 'phrasing,' but opted for a resolution to this claim.

"They know about Spike fighting with us in the Everfree Forest. That should be proof enough.”

Sniff nodded but knew there were others left waiting to meet him. Next on his list was the largest and hairiest of the group he stepped closer to.

"I'm going to take a wild guess and assume you're Prince Rutherford."

Excited to meet another human, the prince trotted up to Sniff and extended his hoof.

"Humans good guessers. And Sniff must be the greatest warrior to win Princess over."

With a goofy grin, Sniff shook the prince’s hoof...or at least tried to since the yak’s hoof was so large he couldn’t wrap his hand around it. Still, he couldn’t accept such a claim.

"Unfortunately, I think the greatest among us is Cerb when it comes to being a warrior. I just got lucky I guess."

Oddly intrigued by these humans, Gilda stepped up and raised her claws and shook his hand."

"Name's Gilda, not a princess, but I'm pretty hard-core myself. The little guy with me Gallus. The old, feathered stick in the mud is Grandpa Gruff.”

Gallus raised his claws, smiling with his beak, which should’ve been impossible, while the older griffon simply huffed and nodded his head.

Taking a closer look at these new three, they were different for sure. Gilda looked like a bald eagle stuffed onto a lion's body—a very stereotypical griffon, and no bigger than a pony. Gallus was strikingly different, with a blue coat and an egg-shell, off-white, chest that went down to his belly, looking more like a parrot than a traditional bird of prey. He still had the lion's tail and eagle claws, though a few spiked yellow feathers rose from the center of his head like a stylized mohawk. Grandpa Gruff meanwhile, was more akin to a molting buzzard wearing a Shriner’s hat.

“Well, it’s nice to meet you all,” Sniff greeted the rest as he shook Gallos’s claws. “Is there no Griffin royalty joining us?”

Gilda rolled her eyes, though less out of disinterest and more out of disappointment. A look he’d seen before from children with neglectful parents.

“We don’t really have any kings or queens anymore. After our kingdom basically crumbled, only the lords and nobles kept any power. Lord Gestal received the letter from Twilight, but he’s lazy-”

“He’s busy!” Gruff barked while eying his tag-along to try and end the discussion there.

Paying the old bird no mind, Gilda continued to talk, completely unphased and likely smirking internally at her little act of defiance.

“-or too cheap to not show up without getting paid.”

Growing angrier, Gruff grumbled and raised his claws into a fist, for lack of a better word, giving Gilda just enough encouragement to stop badmouthing their Lord’s leadership. However, try as he might, Gilda wasn’t going to be threatened so easily, nor silenced, her usual cocky smirk present as she continued to speak.

“That, and while Lord Gestal is all about peace and prosperity, I don’t think he’s ever had a fight in his life he didn’t try solving with his words or a bribe.”

Even if it was true, and it almost certainly was, Gruff marched over to set the record straight. Quite literally putting his foot...or claw down.

“Lord Gestal has no experience with what the letter asked us to come here for.”

Hoping to get a rise out of his guardian, and finally be involved in the conversation, Gallus asked, “I thought you said he was busy.”

In a flustered huff, Gruff continued without addressing his verbal blunder.

“This whole mess of a request is about showing beauty and power. And if ya haven’t noticed, I’m old and ugly, but Gallus is-”

“If you call me beautiful, I’m flying home without you Gramps,” Gallos coldly interrupted, glaring especially harshly at the old vulture.

Only more flustered with the accusation, Gruff puffed up, shedding a few feathers, and fussed comically.

“I was going to say younger and fit the part for power. Gilda, on the other claw-”

“What?!” Gilda shrieked. “I’m way more powerful than Gallus.”

Not wanting to leave room for another argument, Gruff got right into Gilda’s face and stared her down with his one dead eye, practically towering over the younger griffon.

“And a far better flyer, which is where you fit the part of beauty. Now quit yer bellyaching. You sound like a hungry hatchling.”

Amused, and figuring he knew enough to guess what they all would be doing for the event, Sniff figured he wasn’t going to get much of anything else done here.

“Well, I’m guessing you’re all going to be keeping Rarity busy with the fittings, so I’ll have to come back later to get sized up for what I’ll be wearing.”

On cue and trotting over to Sniff, Rarity presented him with a large box and a gleeful smile.

“Not at all, Peter. Ever since seeing how wonderful your ideas for our party attire worked for us last night, I’ve been inspired in ways I never thought before and have been working with such crystal clear precision that I’m nearly done with Twilight and the rest of our friends. It won’t take me any time at all to complete the final touches on your new suit.”

Benny, who had been standing off to the side with Spike for most of this, cocked an eyebrow.

“Dude? You ordered a suit already?”

Just as confused, Sniff turned to Benny with a look of utter bemusement.

“No… I came here a few days ago to get sized up for some pants and shirts. I didn’t even tell her what all I wanted yet. We were too busy working on all of this for Twilight.”

Giggling and lost in her own little world, Rarity opened the box for Sniff, revealing not a suit, but a tuxedo that would put Armoni to shame.

“Using your measurements, I figured you would look simply dashing, parading through Canterlot with Twilight in this number.”

As Rarity continued to beam with pride, Sniff pulled out the vest for his new tux, taken in by its simple elegance yet eye-catching design sewn into it.

“Holy shit… How long did it take you to make this?”

Trotting back to help Twilight onto the podium, Rarity laughed into her hoof all the way.

“Like I said, I have been truly inspired. It only took me about thirty minutes or so.”

While both the humans in the room looked utterly floored at the number, Twilight looked indifferent, somehow not even phased by her friend’s claim.

Rather her mind opted to focus on…. other topics of a different nature that had inspried her fashionable friend.

“I’m thinking it wasn’t the fashionable designs Rarity wore last night that inspired her to push herself to new heights. If I had to guess, she was just excited because of what happened after the skirts came o-Oww!”

Rubbing her butt where a needle had just poked her, she glared at Rarity who wasn’t hiding her intent very well behind a tight smile and lightly clenched eyes.

“Sorry, darling,” Rarity quickly replied, not overtly phoning it in. “But whatever you were about to say must have distracted me from keeping my concentration on what I was doing.”

She motioned with her eyes to her ear and intentionally let it flicker back and forth. It was a not so subtle hint she hoped Twilight would catch on to her point.

“You know how easily a mare can get distracted these days, don’t you?”

Suddenly, thinking about her own experiences of what happened after her skirt came off, Twilight could understand why Rarity had to stop the mental images from invading her thoughts.

“Sorry, Rarity. You just keep on doing what you’re doing while I talk about… theeeeee-"

Twilight and Rarity’s predicament was so obvious to those in the know, that even Trixie looked at the pair with little amusement, her eyes wandering all around the room. However, Twilight's saving grace from having to explain more intimate details to the others, came from one she wasn’t expecting.

"Tell them about the final fight with the Timberwolves," Benny suggested.

Quickly turning her attention to Benny, and him giving her a smirk as if he knew what topic she was trying to avoid.

At least this would keep the others entertained so long as she didn’t let too many details slip out.

"Right… Oh! Rarity, how about you start us off where Zecora was running by you."

Lost in a sudden giggle fit at the chance to talk up both of her newly devoted lovers, Rarity opened her eyes to see all the delegates huddling closely around her.

"Oh," she yelped in surprise before collecting herself. "Well, a little back story, first. Justin had agreed to join Fluttershy in the Everfree Forest to search for some medicinal ingredients for one of our new friends. My dear Justin had strained his leg from overexerting himself, so I insisted on assisting them back to town."

[Further downtown at the hardware store.]

Behind the sales counter, Hard Hat was doing his best to stop from trembling. The rumbles of a large human-machine grew to a stop, then two doors outside closed, leading with steps approaching the store's door opening.

Sure enough, Lumberman pushed Applejack in, who was all smiles. Lumberman on the other hand wore a neutral expression.

And it was at this moment he was wondering which of the two terrified him more.

"Good morning," Hard Hat nervously greeted the two with a shaky wave.

Trying to stay positive, Applejack held her smile as she met his gaze and returned the gesture.

"Morning, Hard Hat. Ya got a minute?"

With the shelves stocked, floors swept, and isles cleared of customers, he nodded, even though more than a few parts of him were telling him to stay behind the counter. In the vain hope that if his apology was to be granted with a beating, he could make an escape.

"Yes. I mean, yes mam. Miss Applejack."

Seeing just how frightened this stallion was, Applejack felt a lot of her optimism evaporate. This was only magnified when she saw the less than pleasant look Lumberman was giving the still shaking stallion.

"Awe, shit, Woody. Ya done scared the guy all but senseless."

After putting Applejack's parking brake on her chair, Lumberman pulled out a small basket. He placed it on the countertop, then set a large thermos next to it and was ready to get this started. The entire time he still had the same neutral expression, his eyes often taking a quick glance at Hard Hat.

"The crew's not working today. I need time to take care of Applejack and get this tension between you and me fixed."

Sulking behind the counter, Hard Hat felt just as weak and helpless as he did in his dream.

"There’s nothing to fix. I've never put my hooves on a client before. All I can do is apologize and head out."

That explanation left a lot open for interpretation, inspiring Applejack to ask, "Head out?"

A lot had happened in a short period of time that only made things worse for this construction pony.

"The whole town knows what I did, but I can't explain myself when I'm asked." He took off his trademark yellow hard hat and set it next to the register. "It's like, ever since I discovered my special talent I had this voice telling me to trust myself, that I knew the best way to get the job done... and it never steered me wrong until you showed up and I didn't have that confidence."

He cracked a grin for a moment, almost laughing at himself, though it was dripping with self-cynicism.

"I had that voice come back to me after you left, and it just got me so mad that I knew I wasn't right… but after that led me to do what I did, I don't want to listen to that voice anymore, and now I think I need some time away to work on myself."

Lumberman was a little shocked at how well Hard Hat had explained his arrogance. Knowing how this world must work, he probably never had anyone show him up or tell him he was wrong. It might have been childish, but he accepted it, knowing his own history with that mentality while growing up. This pony deserved the same second chance given to him.

"Is this really bad enough that you have to leave town over it?"

With a slow shake of his head, Hard Hat grinned.

"Maybe… maybe not. For now, though, I'm just gathering my things and closing up my shop for the time being. And to be honest… keeping me here is bad business for Lug Nut. I agreed to work here on commission, so he's not really losing out when I leave."

This resolution came about so quickly from the stallion's guilt, it almost felt like it was undeserved. However, Lumberman could respect him owning up to what he had reaped and extended his hand.

"You apologized and I wish you no ill will. Have a safe trip to wherever you're going."

Grateful that his apology was finally accepted, Hard Hat shook the human's hand.

"Best of luck to your new business as well. Ponyville needs a good crew to keep it standing. I think you'll do just fine."

Seeing how well things ended, Applejack thought it best to keep the good vibes going.

"We brought coffee and muffins. I thought this was going to take a lot longer."

Being how no customers were expected, Hard Hat accepted.

"I've got some time. Wanna talk shop?"

[Over at the hospital.]

Walking down the hallway, Rainbow was already bored following Becky around.

"What are we doing here again?"

Also not thrilled to be there, Becky searched for one doctor’s office in particular.

"Nurse Redheart was lucky enough to be there with us for Applejack. When I’m gone, she's going to be the most capable medical provider for the friends we're leaving behind. And after what happened to Ovens last night, I want to know why he wasn't there to help and why he wouldn't see me before the party when I was here… I think he's been avoiding me."

With all the hard work Becky was putting in, the fact that Doctor Horse wasn't doing his best to learn from her only seemed to anger Rainbow.

"Avoiding you! But he's supposed to be… Oh, he's going to get it if he's not doing his best to learn from all that stuff you've been teaching."

Finally, seeing some familiar names, Becky saw the nameplate for the doctor she was looking for and knocked on his door.

"Doctor Horse, it’s Becky. I need to talk to you."

Something inside the office tumbled onto the floor with a crash and the sounds of a pony fumbling about were heard before the doctor nervously answered.

"Oh! Hi Becky! Uhhhhh, I'm very busy at the moment. Could you come back in twenty or thirty minutes?"

Not willing to take any shit or let the doctor blow Becky off, Rainbow was ready for action.

"Hey, jackass! What's up with you dodging Becky and skipping out on the party? We needed you there yesterday and you're still dodging her, now open up!"

With Rainbow already at the door and looking ready to literally kick it in, the good doctor finally responded. Sadly, not in the way they were hoping.

"No! Just come back later. I'm not seeing anypony right now."

Now, having been shown the proverbial door, Rainbow responded accordingly by turning her backside to offer her answer to the literal door.

"Oh, yes you are!"

BAM!

With a crack like a high powered rifle, Rainbow mule kicked the door, smashing it against the wall, snapping its hinges loose, and busting off the lock, frightening the stallion under his desk.

"No! Get out! Close the door! I-I-I can't, ugh…"

Not fast enough to stop her action-oriented friend, Becky followed Rainbow into the doctor's office, offering only a single glance at the now dislodged door.

"Rainbow, that wasn't necessary." She looked down at the doctor's face barely peeking out from behind his desk. "But doc, this is serious. I'm getting ready to leave and I need to know if… What are you doing down there? Dash isn't going to hurt you."

When he didn’t immediately raise his head, Becky quickly shifted her gaze to the still steaming Rainbow. “Dash, mind turning it down a moment? I just said you aren’t gonna hurt him.”

Dash naturally offered a look of surprise at the request, but was quickly shot down any chance at an argument and finally pulled herself back, now hovering next to Becky instead of intruding on the doctor’s desk.

Now safe from the new Wonderbolt’s wrath and realizing he didn't have the means to hide himself any longer, he stood up, looking ashamed.

"I'm sorry for avoiding you, but I've… Something’s wrong with me. I haven’t been able to see most of my patients. But again, please, just give me a few minutes and I should be fine to talk.”

Now concerned, Becky started to look the doctor over, searching for any signs of injury or illness.

“Dash, close the door if you can. Doc, what’re your symptoms? What’s been happening?”

Horrifically embarrassed to the point he huffed angrily, Doctor Horse took his seat behind the desk and dropped an ice pack into a drawer while Rainbow struggled to make the door close.

“Miss Landon, I appreciate your concern, but I do not feel comfortable discussing my… more private, medical needs. And don’t think I’m happy with missing out on the knowledge you have to share, and I’m terribly sorry about the party, but I was in no condition to be out in public.”

Highly skeptical, and free to intimidate the Doc again since she managed to get the door to stay closed, Rainbow slammed her hooves down on the desk, glaring down at the visibly flinching doctor.

“Listen doc, I know you did a good job fixing my wing a few years back, but if you haven’t noticed, Becky is a lot fucking smarter than you. So if you have a problem that’s so important that it’s keeping you from learning more about what she has to offer, you might want a second opinion.”

If the doc was being serious, Becky couldn’t force him into divulging anything, but it seems as though Rainbow’s message had stirred up enough thought to convince the doc to come clean. Even if he was more angry than embarrassed for doing so.

“Your book referred to it as Priapism. I appear to be suffering from the effects of its early stages. Prolonged stiffness and pain that lasts well after the swelling goes down. Unfortunately, the swelling has become more unpredictable and I was icing it down before you barged in so rudely.”

While that sounded legit, it was well beyond the scope of Rainbow’s knowledge, so she deferred to Becky, looking especially awkward at her obvious lack of insight.

“Uh… Becks, that’s a real thing, right?”

Knowing exactly what that was, Becky was stuck half believing that he was being honest, but also half convinced he had misdiagnosed himself. Regardless, she waved her hand to Rainbow to back up and give her some space so she could sit in the open chair in front of the doctor's desk.

“Doc, I’m going to ask you some questions, but I’m going to need Rainbow to stay with me for this. She’s obligated to keep private matters concerning me confidential, so this will stay between us unless Twilight or the other princesses need to get involved for the public's safety.”

Taken back by both the call for involving Twilight and the public’s safety, Doctor Horse responded with a shaky voice.

“Pu-public s-s-safety? Why would y-y-you have t-to-”

Taking the most serious outcome as a possibility, Becky didn’t water down the risks.

“If you have Priapism, that’s still a blood-related condition. Especially if you have sickle cell anemia, a hemoglobin deficiency, or some type of cancer affecting your blood production. All of which can cause it. And last night, I treated another patient with a blood-related injury. So, if these are becoming more common, I need to know exactly what your symptoms are and how you're treating it. Because, if the ice packs don’t work, and I doubt you have the medications needed for the injections, the next solution is open surgery to correct the swelling. Otherwise, you risk organ failure of the affected area. So, can you tell me, or should I just wash my hands of this hospital altogether if you can’t even trust me to help you?”

Off in the corner of the room, Rainbow gulped, not used to seeing Becky being so serious or stern, and the mention of surgery wasn’t helping either. Certainly not after what she witnessed with Applejack being cut open.

For the doctor, though, he degraded into a much sadder state, having read the diagnosis himself.

So, with the fear of all the complications weighing down on him and his face staring at the floor, he let Becky be his doctor.

“The swelling starts in the mornings, making urination all but impossible, and it returns periodically throughout the day. The longest ones have lasted over an hour or longer. When they do, I have a pain that aches anywhere from a couple of minutes to nearly an hour… when that happens, I can barely walk, but the ice packs help.”

This was quickly sounding very much not like Priapism, but now she wanted a little more information.

“You said the swelling returns periodically throughout the day. What are you doing when it returns?”

Somehow looking even more embarrassed, the doctor opened his drawer and returned the ice pack to his lap, his face growing redder as he did so.

“I first noticed them returning while doing research with Nurse Redheart, but they’ve also occurred while examining patients and while…”

Despite already figuring it out, Becky wanted to know what else brought about his symptoms.

“And while… what?”

Painfully, Doctor Horse added more pressure to the ice pack, triggering a few ear twitches.

“While reviewing your medical records from the examination.”

With a heavy sigh, Becky figured the stupidest diagnosis was the right one, but a visual examination was still required… despite how awkward it was going to be.

“Alright, I’m guessing your swelling hasn’t fully gone down, so let me see.”

Pitifully, Doctor Horse sulked as he removed the ice pack and made his way around his desk. Once in clear view, he stood up on his rear legs and braced himself against the desk, revealing his very stiff erection.

“Please don’t touch it… it’s very sensitive.”

Giving his penis only a few seconds worth of examination, Becky turned away, pitying the poor stallion. Although, turning away let her see Rainbow gawking at the sight, now unable to keep her recently sex-educated thoughts to herself.

“Wow… If that’s what I think it is, I don’t think I’m ready.”

Rolling her eyes at the immature response, Becky facepalmed, ready to educate the poorly informed doctor.

“Doc, you can sit down again. I’ve got some good news and some bad news.”

Uncomfortably taking his seat again, he prepared for the worst.

“Well? What’s the good news?”

Doing her best to make her smile seem genuinely optimistic, she folded her arms in hopes to give a better presentation of herself.

“The good news is your stiffness only going for an hour means that you don’t have Priapism. If it was four or more, that would be a problem. The bad news is that you’re going to feel really dumb when you realize that your morning erection is normal and your periodic hard-ons are caused by your sexual arousal towards females.”

Naturally, the doctor sat there looking like someone had stripped him of his medical license, though he also looked utterly baffled by the explanation.

“I… what? I’m not even married?”

This was going to be a hard one, no pun intended, for Becky to explain. Yet, as a semi-medical professional herself, she had to deal with awkward body situations in classes before and would just have to power through.

“Yeah, well, from a medical standpoint, I’m telling you that marriage isn’t required for getting aroused and sex isn’t limited to getting a mare pregnant. Or at least not the desire to simulate coitus. Also, I can recommend a treatment to help limit the recurrence of your... swelling.”

In the corner, Rainbow groaned, finally figuring out what was happening.

“Wait-Wait-Wait… He thought he was sick because his dick got hard after eye-fucking all the mares around the hospital and imagining you naked?”

“Not exactly the words I’d use but, yeah,” Becky answered, utterly carefree, but hoping not to offend, looking back at the doctor. “And Doc, I’m slowly figuring this out with the help of Dash and a few others, but for some reason, you ponies don’t respond to anything sexual until… I guess properly aroused or fall in love? It’s still confusing why most of you don’t know about sex.”

At that, Doctor Horse’s eyes went wide as his ears snapped, looking as though he’d just been accused of a serious crime.

“Sex? I didn’t say anything abo-”

“It’s fine,” Becky quickly cut him off. “And just so you know, when you wake up with an erection, that can be caused by a mix of testosterone flooding your system in your REM sleep, nitric oxide production, or your bladder pressing on your prostate. Otherwise, having a sexual attraction to… I’m not sure who all you're looking at when you get hard, but thanks for being the first guy in town to admit having the hots for me. That’s not unnatural.”

Thoroughly embarrassed, the good doctor hid his face under his hooves, while moaning in complete shame.

“Ooooh, why me? This is terrible. What am I supposed to do?”

Still in the corner, Rainbow snorted at the question with a knowing look on her face.

“You ever thought of getting a marefriend? Have someone to… help rub off that swelling for ya?”

The doctor looked utterly lost at double entendre while Dash was left chuckling happily at her joke.

“Quiet Dash,” Becky ordered, albeit while laughing.

As funny as it was, she took pity on the doctor for all his naivety and innocence.

“Well, for cutting back on your random erections, I recommend masturbat… fuck… you’re not going to know what that is.”

Still snickering in the back, Rainbow continued making things worse.

“I do!”

“Shut it, Dash!” Becky again ordered, still laughing inappropriately, yet managing to reign herself in. “But seriously, Doc, first thing when you wake up and your penis is hard, massage your glands until you stimulate yourself enough to… ejaculate. That’s both going to remove all the swelling, as well as stop you from getting Blue Balls.”

Finally raising his head, Doctor Horse asked a rather strange question, “Blue Balls? What does my cousin in Fillydelphia have to do with this?”

Again, another explanation that was going to be awkward for the now unlicensed resident sexual health medical professional.

“No, no. Look, when you get hard like this, blood flows into your penis and scrotum...the parts you’re currently icing. If you’re not doing anything with it, the blood continues to engorge the spongy tissue. Blue Balls is when the blood stays there too long and you don’t relieve yourself by ejaculating, so your body doesn’t release the hormones needed to signal your blood vessels to constrict and remove the swelling. So, while your ice packs help, just taking care of it yourself is a lot faster… or you can take Dash’s advice and get a marefriend.”

With the doctor still reeling from the explanation, Becky opted to change topics and was ready with a joke in mind to get back at Rainbow for being rude. She turned back to her loyal friend, with a subtle smirk on her face.

“Hey Dash, you’re still single, right?”

Not taking the bait, Rainbow blew off the question, along with blowing raspberries.

“Pft. Yeah, but dating the local ponies is the new human trend. He’s all yours, Becks.”

Intrigued, Doctor Horse looked at Becky in a whole new light.

“Are you single? I mean… We both have a lot in common with our medical professions. And even better yet, you know how to cure my-”

“Goddamnit, Dash!” Becky belted out, rising out of her seat in a hurry and giving both ponies a jolt. “Walk away rule. I’m out.”

Already at the door, Becky gave her farewell, ready to be out of this place.

“Best of luck to ya, Doc. Just watch out for the mess after the massage.” After stepping out, she popped her head back in for one last suggestion. “Oh, and you might want to stop by Rarity’s to invest in some pants. Just an idea.”

Laughing hysterically, Rainbow flew out to catch up with her poor-sport of a friend.

“Hey, wait up! You didn’t give him a hands-on demonstration. What kind of marefriend are you?”

From down the hall, Becky wanted to be angry but was laughing too hard.

“I’m going to fucking kill you, Dash!”

[Back in Fluttershy’s room.]

Running short of breath, Cerb held tight as the last stroke sent him over the edge and Fluttershy’s inner walls went into overdrive feeling his release.

"That's it," he groaned as he finally allowed himself to move and thrust his hips as hard as he could against hers.

Their pants and groans harmonized together as he released himself deep inside, sending Fluttershy into a paralyzed state of drunken bliss. So strong was this orgasm, that despite her extreme exhaustion, her body found the strength to deliver a few more thrusts down before letting Cerb take over again. He did as he promised and began to grind their merged bodies together and pulling her into one last passionate kiss.

As his peak began to wane, he held their embrace, lowering the intensity of their warring lips until Fluttershy’s will power to continue expired.

“It’s… soo… muuuuch… better.” Her body went limp over his chest, still connected in coitus. “When you... cum inside… Rarity… is going… to love… this.”

Despite Fluttershy no longer moving, deep inside, he could feel the muscles of her hungry love canal still working him over, trying to pull him in deeper. Even the post-sex was better than anything Cerb could remember.

“I’m just sorry it takes me so long to cum for you. It’s a shame it wears you out so fast. I’d love to go again.”

Fluttershy’s ear twitched and she tried to move up to start for a second time, but it wasn’t happening. Her body was too utterly drained, and she could barely breathe she was so exhausted.

“It’s a good thing we have Rarity to take over,” she weakly answered, still loving everything she was feeling despite all her sore muscles saying otherwise. “I still would like a chance for just the two of us, though. We were each other’s firsts, but we didn’t know everything else we could do.”

A few days ago, Cerb would have laughed off such an idea and thought it to be disgusting. Now though, after what these two could do for him?

“That sounds really hot… Am I allowed to watch?”

Hearing him say that had her laugh, as best as she could at least given her current state.

“I can’t believe how lucky I am to have you and Rarity. I’ve never been this happy before… or this tired.” She giggled. “But sooo worth it.”

Fighting his damnedest to keep her conscious, Cerb agreed.

"You girls are amazing. I can’t begin to explain how much better off I feel now that I have you both with me." A sudden recollection came to mind when he thought of everything that came with them. "So, how are we going to explain this to Sweetie Belle?"

Optimistic as ever, Fluttershy weakly snuggled in closer. His sweat mixed with hers, coating her in a concentrated dose of his already strong scent.

"She already likes you a lot, plus she and I always get along. I'm sure she'll be fine with it."

Hoping that was the case, Cerb stroked Fluttershy’s back with one hand and ran the other through her mane as he readjusted to pull himself free from her vaginal prison.

“Seems like all the kids like me, but looking back, Sweetie Belle must have really wanted me to be with Rarity.” He chuckled for a moment, thinking about the new dynamic. “It’s probably going to be weird for her, but you’re all so accepting, she’s probably going to look at it like getting a new brother and sister at the same time.”

Brother and sister? He was talking like he was already planning on settling down with them for good. Then again, if he was never going home, or simply chose not to, who better to settle down with?

“Hey… just speculating, but if I’m going to live here permanently, how would a marriage work if there’s-”

Before he could finish his question, he noticed the blissful silence coming from Fluttershy was actually her sound asleep.

“Oh… shit… Maybe that will be a question for another time.”

Laying there, astonished with how at peace he was, still tenderly attending to his no longer shy and bashful mare, his mind went to its most simplistic of thoughts.

“I could totally get used to this… Damn, I really wanna fuck Rarity again.”

[Over at the local gym.]

Hovering in the air, a pair of boxing gloves were slowly being warped and stretched to fit their new owner by one very proud unicorn.

“That was so nice of her to just give you these,” Starlight beamed, doing her best to guess how much altering the gloves would need to fit Chris’s hands. “And a free trial membership?”

Not so impressed, Chris didn’t feel good at all about the free everything, eyeing Starlight with little amusement.

“You told the owner I thought she was cute.”

Ignoring the moral grey area she was working in, Starlight played it off like it was no big deal.

“You told me you did though.”

“Because you asked me,” Chris retorted, maintaining the moral high ground. “I didn’t think you were going to tell her.”

Still pretending like there was nothing wrong done, Starlight gave her response while keeping her eyes on the gloves she made sure would fit right.

“Oh, please, Chris. You probably made her day by-”

“Did you tell her I’m six times not single so she doesn’t try to fuck me while you’re gone?”

Stopping in the middle of lacing up his first glove, Starlight realized the error of her ways.

“Shhhhhhhhit.”

Now that he had her attention, Chris wanted to make the real point clear.

“She seems nice, but the reason I probably made her day is because she’s probably single and looking like everypony else before we started up this little harem of yours.”

“Don’t you mean ours?” Starlight asked, trying to curb the lecture with her sad eyes.

As much as that sad face tugged at his heartstrings, Chris didn’t give in this time.

“If I drop this whole friendship lesson you’re trying to guilt me out of, I’ll just have Twilight pick up where I left off.”

“Ugh,” Starlight grunted, angry for both slipping up and not being able to slip out of it. “Okay, yes that was… goddamnit, that was pretty bad. And I’m sorry, I just wanted this to be a nice experience for you.”

While that might have been a good reason in her mind, Chris knew better and wasn’t going to let Starlight’s behavior become a bad habit.

“Doing something good shouldn’t have to come at the expense of hurting someone else. Just imagine that nice gym lady was Derpy, or Prim, or any of the other girls who were looking for that special guy to come around. How’s she going to feel when she finds out she doesn’t stand a chance with me because I already have six beautiful mares that are already running me ragged?”

While for many this might have been a touching moment, Onyx, unfortunately, was growing annoyed at the time they were wasting and queasy at the abhorrent display of affection.

“Look, it’s a free trial and those gloves are old and worn out. You two are overreacting and it’s getting kind of gross. Can we please just start punching each other already?”

After a rather amused giggle, Starlight reared up to lovingly kiss Chris as she finished tying off his gloves. With her man now suited up, she backed off to see exactly what he could do.

“I wanted to see you in action before I stepped into the ring with you.”

Just as excited to test the metal of his new coach, Onyx stepped up over the mat, tapping his gloves together. Happy to finally get involved in an exchange that didn’t include spit or sappy dialogue.

"What are we doing first?"

Doing one final set of stretches, Chris sized up his opponent again. A big ass black Earth pony stallion with a mohawk and a heavy-weight championship belt attached to his name.

"I figured we just spar a little first. I haven't done this in… wow… way too long. But, yeah. Thought it would be good to see where our strength is comparatively."

Still on his hindlegs, Onyx got an old familiar feeling of the overconfidence he had against Cerb. He knew he shouldn't, but Chris didn't look so big this way, being the shortest human as he was.

They touched gloves and started their match. Circling each other, Onyx moved in to take advantage of Chris's larger exposed midsection but right away Chris caught him with a left jab on the snout.

He stumbled back, more shocked than anything else from not immediately crumpling to the floor.

Still standing, he eyed his opponent suspiciously.

"Are you… pulling your punches?"

"Yep," Chris answered, almost sounding like he was having fun. "I’m also not angry. That's supposed to have something to do with it. Now come on. I'm more of an Out- Boxer than a Slugger, so if you keep broadcasting your punches you're just gonna keep getting hit."

Not sure how Chris anticipated the punch or how he was broadcasting his moves, Onyx moved in again. Taking his time and picking his target more carefully, he stepped in just in time for Chris to step back.

Trying again, he stepped in, but Chris leaned forward, bringing them into a clinch. They struggled for a moment, neither getting any jabs in, eventually ending with both pushing away from each other.

For all his time training years ago, Chris couldn't think of anything fundamental to offer this pony. Probably didn’t help he was using boxing against an opponent who traditionally walked on all fours and didn’t punch with a pair of fists.

"Alright… how about we just go at it for a bit? You're a pro-level boxer, so I can't teach much outside of dirty boxing. Maybe help switch up your style a bit, too. Make you more unpredictable."

Of course, this only made Starlight worry.

"Chris? Maybe you should still start slow. I don't want you to get hurt."

Unphased, Chris shook his joints loose one last time before answering as he raised his guard up.

"Getting hurt is part of the sport, hun. Just in case though, I’m going to get a little mad."

[Back at the hospital.]

While the jokes at Becky’s expense had died down, there was still some competitive tension between the two friends to see who could get the next good quip in. Passing a few other members of medical staff, the jokes they exchanged seemed to fall on deaf ears from the random nurses and doctors. Even as they found their way into the records room, things seemed to be leading towards a victor for the walk-away rule.

That is until Becky found her medical records.

"Dash, how well do you know the Crystal Empire or Cadance and Shining?"

The sudden change in Becky’s tone gave Rainbow the impression that something was wrong.

"Uh, well, while I haven't spent a lot of time in the Crystal Empire, I can’t say I’ve, got anything bad to say about any of them. Why?"

Suddenly looking a little disheartened, Becky pulled out all records for her and her few friends that had been examined and slowly closed the filing cabinet drawer.

"Because I don't like how things have been working out over here. Not just what happened with Doctor Horse… I feel like I'm not actually teaching them anything. This whole thing of dropping in or only dealing with emergency situations is not enough."

"Awe, don't get so down, Becky," Rainbow cheerfully encouraged as she bumped herself into Becky’s side. "I'm sure things will be better with Cadance and Shining. And what you said earlier with potions being a possible cure for you, you're still in the best hooves with everypony we know. So if it takes a while to teach them what you know, you'll have plenty of time to help them learn."

Somehow that cheerful little speech actually managed to brighten Becky’s spirits a bit. Apparently one of the perks of being in a magical pony world was it was a lot easier to stay positive.

"You know what, you're right, Dash. Things are going to get better."

With a brighter outlook, Becky took one last look at the files, thinking of what progress has already been made with Nurse Redheart. Things couldn't be all that grim if even a nurse had become as invested like she was.

[Over at Redheart’s around lunchtime.]

Eager to start their lunch date, Derpy let herself in as she knocked.

"Hello? I'm here for our lunch date. You still here, Red?"

From deeper in the house, Redheart welcomed in her midday rendezvous.

"Come on in, Derpy! I was just changing my bedsheets!"

Eagerly trotting her way inside, Derpy quickly caught a mix of some very sexual scents still hanging in the air. Strong enough to overpower the lunch she brought in a basket still carried in her mouth.

Managing to power through the lingering aroma and walk into the bedroom, it was clear this was the source of action she must have missed. Humorously, Redheart could tell Derpy knew she missed something fun, watching the mare’s mismatched eyes scanning around the room while her ears occasionally twitched.

"Sorry… I guess you can tell why I'm changing the sheets," Redheart sheepishly apologized as she rolled the linens into a ball.

Taking it in stride, Derpy set the basket down, looking more excited than disappointed.

“There’s no need to apologize, but… what happened?”

Still limping with her bad hoof off the floor, Redheart hopped up on her bed and welcomed her lunch date to join her. Already, she was reliving the events as Derpy joined her.

“Well, after we all split up last night, Chris, Starlight, and Cheerilee all escorted me home. Since none of us had any reason to call it a night at that point, we took advantage of our time together and Chris-”

The nurse pony took a moment to sprawl out, melting into the fresh linens as Chris’s scent drifted up from the pillows. “Oh, Derpy… it was amazing. All four of us, together with Chris, it was the most glorious thing I’ve ever experienced in my entire life. And everything Starlight said about how it feels to swallow him, I can only imagine what it must feel like to have him rutting us and cumming inside.”

She started to rub her thighs together and turned to lay on her side to face Derpy. There was no mistaking what she wanted again, and that lunch was going to have to wait. Likewise, if Derpy’s more erratic twitching ears were any indication of her shifting plans, Redheart was going to get what she wanted. Maybe sharing the details of last night would help get them both even more in the mood.

“We all wanted to do something together, so Chris showed us how he could fuck Starlight while her and I licked each other and he licked out Cheerilee.” She sharply inhaled through her nose, taking in as much of the scent to relive that night. “Oooooh, Celestia’s sweet sunshine. They tasted so good together, and then trading places with Cheerilee, Chris is still the best at the oral stuff, but when he finally came while rutting Starlight, Cheerilee and I were licking them together and, mmm~ I’m so horny right now.”

Just as deeply in the mood, Derpy rolled to her side and started nuzzling into her sexy nurse, ready to initiate the first move.

“That sounds amazing. I wish I could have been there, but now that I’m here and I’m ahead of schedule back at the post office, I can have a longer lunch with you. Can you tell me more about what else I missed last night?”

The thrill of being physically intimate with one of her mares made Redheart’s hormones run wild at the thought of how long they could enjoy each other. Something she discovered was rather rewarding, given her experiences she was about to divulge to her visiting mail mare.

“We were all so tired after Chris and Starlight left that I had Cheerilee stay with me for the night. I wanted a little more practice for our date today, and she wanted to be ready for hers with Cream Heart. We kept each other cumming all night until we fell asleep still licking each other out. Then we went again while taking a bath and she was almost late for her class. Now I want to show you what I’ve learned.”

Nearly tempted to go all-in right off the bat, she paced herself by moving in and started things off with a kiss. Derpy drew closer, mashing her lips against Redheart’s, and gave herself wholeheartedly, lusting for Redheart no differently than she would for their human lover.

Their affection quickly escalated to Derpy rising up to lay atop Redheart, pressing their bodies together. In their heated passion, lovely melodies of what they felt filled the room along with each other’s arousal. Each motion of their tongues working against each other drove them deeper into their embrace, finding new pleasures as their breasts grated against each other.

Nearing the point of losing control, Redheart pulled her lips free and pulled Derpy tighter against to whisper a desperate request.

“Lay on your back for me. I want to help you get ready for Chris to rut you. I’m next in line, but I’d like you to not be too far behind me so you can share him with me like I did with Starlight last night.”

Wasting no time, Derpy took her new position on the bed with her legs splayed open wide, ready for this new method Redheart was so adamant to implement. As she lay there, looking up enough to see Redheart opening a small drawer in her nightstand, she returned with a small wooden box she carried by a thin handle.

The box was laid out and opened, Redheart carefully picking up a clear glass test tube taken from a medical stockroom.

“I was getting some supplies at work and noticed these hadn’t been used yet. Any other day I would have thought of them as just another tool for testing. But after researching human reproduction, it was the closest thing I could find to recreate the physical experience of having a human rut me.”

She examined the glass, still just as smooth and clean as she left it after the last night she spent with it. The thought immediately brought red to her face matched with a lustful smile.

“It won’t feel as good as Chris, and this one is barely bigger than his fingers, but you took that well enough, so this shouldn’t be a problem.”

With her training device at the ready, she looked down at the mare in waiting. For a moment, it was strange to her. This all really started over Cerb, but her ambitions had changed to Chris. She had thought she could convince him to help her understand and fulfill her sexual desires. She had gotten close and nearly had him until she discovered he had been claimed by five others.

To have him meant sharing him. Sharing him meant sharing each other, and despite him being the sole subject of her desire, she had found herself longing just as strongly for those she had hastily taken on as friends. Only now, they were just as much lovers to her as she was to Chris.

“I’m going to start slow for you,” she lovingly uttered under a hushed breath. “Then when you’re comfortable, I’m going to show you what I would like you to do to me in return.”

There was no mistaking what was about to happen, and Derpy welcomed her mare's assistance. With avid anticipation, she watched the glass tool vanish out of view, quickly replaced with the cool, smooth surface leisurely tease its way into her slick opening.

“That feels… so weird… but nice,” she happily endorsed her mare’s help, pressing her back lightly against the bed.

Finally lathered up enough, Redheart eased in further, meeting only soft resistance and her receiver’s first sign of discomfort.

“Emph,” Derpy quietly grunted. “That’s definitely bigger than a finger, but… emph.”

She clenched her eyes and squirmed slightly. The mild discomfort blurring in with the rising pleasures leaving her body feeling fuzzy.

“Keep going, Red,” Derpy calmly requested. “It was like this with Chris yesterday, and that felt good. Plus I reeeeealy want Chris to rut me like he does Starlight.”

Sharing the same desires, Redheart giggled and continued to ease in further.

“This should help get you there a little faster."

With little effort, and thankfully nearly only just as much discomfort, Derpy found herself reasonably adjusted. At this point, though, Redheart had seen enough to push her to do more.

"Now try not to move too much. What I'm about to do is essentially what Starlight had last night, and what I would like you to try on me."

Carefully descending so as not to put any pressure on her hoof, Redheart returned to doing what she knew best.

[Meanwhile outside the local gym.]

Onyx was slowly making his way out the front door, utterly shaken by how bad his performance was presented and how their training session went. Several noticeable bruises visible on various parts of his body, especially his arms and face.

"I… wasn't ready. Nopony could be ready."

Standing next to Chris, Starlight felt the same, completely floored with eyes left stunned at what she’d just seen.

"Chris… where did you learn to fight like that?"

Standing a little taller, though only figuratively, Chris tried not to sound too boastful.

"When I took up boxing, my coach taught me proper techniques during classes, and how to stop from getting my ass kicked after his classes were over. Really it’s just that I have more training in different styles than you that decided everything. "

Still feeling the impacts from Chris and the floor, Onyx could see how effective the training was.

"I certainly feel like I got my ass kicked."

With friendship lessons running through her mind, given her slip up earlier, Starlight tried to give what support she could.

"You did good in there, even got some good jabs in on Chris. And it didn't take one punch to knock you down every time. When you think about it, you actually made lots of improvements."

Sadly, while It was a good effort at a pep talk, it wasn’t good enough to convince this particular Earth pony.

"I was struggling to stay on my hooves, and Chris wasn't even mad like Cerb was. And my one good hit didn't even make Chris stumble. I'm just not stacking up to the new competition."

While that was true, Chris had some wiser words of encouragement.

"We're different, and as far as opponents go, we're a bit much overpowered by default. Even still, you finally kept your guard near the end and finally stopped making every swing a power punch. And if we can get your speed up, even those jabs will do a lot more for ya. Oh! And what we did in there, that's for winning fights… not boxing matches."

After not much of any small talk, the three returned to the castle to shower and prepare for the rest of the day.

[Later, up in Chris’s room.]

Starlight laid on Chris’s bed, watching his every move as he prepared for the rest of his day. Not expecting his next line of conversation.

"Do you think any of the foals, other than Dinky, knows that I'm dating their mothers? Like, legit dating, and not just taking them out on a date. I'm really worried about Prim's daughter since I don't remember if I even saw her at the welcome party."

Thinking about it now herself, Starlight only remembered Dinky.

"Oh… shit… I really don't know. Do you think I should talk to the other girls so the foals don't find out after they get dropped off with you?"

Reluctantly, Chris slowly nodded, one hand clutching his head, anxious as his mind poured over this issue.

"Yeah… the kids should hear it from their parents, not each other or me. And while you do that, I'm going to hop in the shower."

Suddenly, Starlight posted up on alert, looking shocked, if not insulted.

"You're going to send me off and then shower without me?"

Chris gave her a not so sympathetic look, fully aware she should know better.

"I still have to walk over to Benny’s place and you still have your date tonight. You know full damn well what's going to happen if you're in there with me."

After their morning playtime, Starlight had figured that there wouldn't be an issue with her own needs. However, watching Chris spar with Onyx had left her fighting off a lot of wants she was hoping to save for Prim.

"Yeah… I would totally take advantage of having you trapped in the shower with me."

The sad realization sunk in that these new urges she was having were going to be a problem.

"Awe, fuck," Starlight angrily groaned, banging her head repeatedly against the nearby pillow. "This is like wanting dessert right before dinner. I know that you're supposed to be my dessert after my dinner date with Prim, but I want you so bad right now… Could I have just a little oral to hold me over?"

So much temptation was building up, yet Chris had to remain strong, choosing to look away from the anxious and horny mare, refusing to let himself be tempted. He needed to get her out of his room and away from his dick. What he needed, was help from somepony else to take care of her for him.

"You know… all the foals are in school for a few more hours and I think only Derpy is working. If Prim is still free, maybe you could start your night with her early and-"

Poof!

… Starlight was gone, and Chris was left thinking about if he might have sent Starlight out on a mission that could spoil the night for any of the mares.

"I can't believe this is my life… Turning down pussy because I have a surplus that needs to fuck each other before they fuck me."

[Meanwhile in Twilight's study.]

Twilight was proudly showing off her newest book stand to Ember, much to the dragon lord’s chagrin.

"I was so moved by how much thought and trouble he went through to get this for me. That's when I knew that he really felt something for me and that I had been denying that I felt the same."

Despite Ember's rather grouch demeanor, and complete lack of interest in literature, even she was impressed with what she saw.

"That is beautiful, but what does the inscription mean outside of him having faith in you?"

Still riding her mental high, Twilight was practically floating as she trotted around her desk.

"Well, after studying under Princess Celestia for so long, I started to base my self worth on how she viewed me. Peter was wise enough to point out to me that I don't need validation from somepony else to have faith in myself. Ever since then, I've been doing everything I thought was best without worrying about how either Celestia or Luna would personally think about me. I'm kind of my own princess now, much like you were once you didn't have to worry about your father's negativity about you being the new Dragon Lord."

Ember nodded but noted one difference between the two of them.

"I know what you mean, but my story is a little different. I never really doubted myself or let my father hold me back. That's the whole reason I still went for the scepter to become the Dragon Lord."

With only a mild disagreement, Twilight sighed and took the critique for what it was.

"You're lucky to have figured that out as early as you did. Then again, I think your self-confidence is what helped you become such a good leader to begin with. Not to mention having enough faith in yourself to be willing to accept the friendship Spike, Rarity, and I offered."

Seeing how Twilight had Ember alone for the moment, something of a curiosity started to grow on her. After some quick thinking, she thought she had a good way of asking in a way to not be obvious about it.

"So, this might come off as an odd question, but since I have Spike with me, and he's growing up so fast, could you tell me at what age he might reach the point of starting his own family? Sadly, I don't have any books that cover that subject of his maturity…or any books on dragons that aren’t outdated or based on theory, honestly."

Surprisingly, Ember looked to be completely unphased by the question, looking at it as if it were a simple a question as any.

"I dunno. We dragons just kinda live more like a community family. Even if the parents carry most of the responsibility for their young, even the dragon elders can step in and make decisions if the parents don't enforce the dragon code or the decrees of the Dragon Lord. But as far as starting a family… I guess that's on him once he's old enough to be on his own."

Giving it a second thought, Ember remembered that Spike did fall under some special circumstances.

"Although, since Spike lives with you and you're his adoptive family, he's your responsibility until he becomes independent and starts living on his own."

Well, while that was an interesting bit of info, it didn't get at the core issue of what Twilight was looking for.

"I see... Well, thankfully that won't be for a while, but I think what I'm really asking is how I should explain how he would… physically go about… getting his dragoness pregnant."

The sight of Ember nearly jumping out of her scales was priceless, though this was no time for Twilight to make light of the subject.

"I’m sorry if this topic makes you uncomfortable. I just thought that since we're friends and I really only know pony biology-"

"It's fine," Ember quickly answered, trying to minimize the awkwardness of the situation and regain her aloof demeanor. "I just wasn't expecting… you know. But I understand. Ponies and dragons haven't been very close or all that friendly until recently, and are about as different physically as you can get. Since you asked though, I'm sure you can tell that… uh…"

The sudden change in Ember's voice started to sound a lot like Twilight's when she was first asked this question, prompting the pony princess to observe the confused dragon closely.

"Well, dragons have this tradition of first getting to know who they want to make an egg with. Then they…”

There was a thought that Ember was about to expand upon, but suddenly it was gone. If explaining this was one of those friendship things Twilight had told her about, she wasn’t going to be very good at it.

“I'm sorry. I don't think I was ready to have this conversation."

Quickly processing this new development, Twilight started to speculate that maybe this wasn't a problem limited to ponies. However, she needed a bit more information to test this theory.

"Ember, I'm going to be very honest with you. I didn't even know how sex between two ponies was performed until yesterday. And it wasn't just me. I’m starting to think that nopony knows or can remember until they're… goddamnit. I was going to say start a family, but in some of our cases that isn't an option for who we're with."

While Twilight did help lower the awkwardness, Ember still felt rather embarrassed by it all. Though she still did her best to hide it, crossing her arms and leaning back, though with pink still present on her scales.

"Sorry, when you first asked me, I thought I knew. But as soon as I started to think about it-"

"You couldn't remember?" Twilight answered for the Dragon Lord. "Like you only thought that you remembered but couldn't recall ever talking about it, seeing it, being told about it? Like it was a memory of having a memory?"

Ember stood uneasy at the question, her previous embarrassment gone. Now she found herself questioning a lot of things about her new pony friends.

"How did you know that I didn't know? Did you do that? … Is this some kind of spell? Are one of you ponies playing mind games with me?"

Twilight shook her head, quickly defusing a potentially hostile situation, but now feeling regret for discovering the truth.

"No, or at least I hope not. It's like I said, I didn’t know what sex was until yesterday. Even after having it all explained to me, I still can't remember where I might have once learned about it or what all it was that I forgot. The same with all my friends."

She looked back at her beautiful bookstand, remembering how much she had learned with Sniff.

"It wasn’t until we started getting closer to our humans that any of us started to either remember or develop those feelings of wanting to start a family with them, even though none of us can."

Ember blinked a few times, trying to piece together this puzzling situation she now found herself in.

"Wait a minute. Are you ponies… arg! I… don't understand what you're telling me. You all want to start families with your humans, but can't, and only know what sex is when you want to start a family, but if you can't… and… No?”

The frustrated dragon finally threw up her hands in defeat. “You know what? I don't even wanna know."

If anything, Twilight could see why Sniff never pushed the subject. Not knowing something you thought you knew, but couldn't remember was very frustrating.

"Again, I'm sorry. This is just so new, and… so confusing. But I'm starting to wonder if there is somepony, or someone else doing this to us… But why would they? And what else might they be making us forget?"

That line of reasoning started to bring Ember's interest back and bring her anger down.

"What do you mean? What else do you think I can't remember?"

Off the top of her head, there was little to go off of… Or was there?

"Dragons are pretty tough, you ever heard of one bleeding?"

That was an odd question, but she quickly realized she hadn't.

"No, and dragons fight a lot. Is… wait. Why have I never heard of a dragon bleeding? We can’t be that tough."

This was sounding too familiar and Twilight started to think these kingdoms coming together for their summit was the perfect time to unify them.

"I'm not the best at this part of explaining things. I'll try to gather Sniff and as many of our new human friends as we can to help explain things."

Seeing how serious this was becoming, Ember wanted to get a head start.

"Okay, putting all my creeped out feelings aside. What's up with this talk about trying to start a family with a human and asking me how dragons make an egg together? I literally have no idea what you're talking about."

With the prospect of nerding out while boasting of how amazing her human is, Twilight was more than happy to explain.

"This would be so much easier with the movie to show you, but let me start by telling you why humans wear clothes all the time."

[Meanwhile, in a walk back to the castle from the boutique.]

Swifty was still accompanying Sniff as Trixie lagged behind, looking visibly annoyed at the energetic discussion between the two.

"You looked really good in that suit, by the way."

Eager for any compliment, Sniff agreed, looking ever so smug at the ego boost.

"I think I did a rather fine job filling out what Rarity made for me. But when do I get to see you all dressed up and fancy?"

Adorably, Swifty laughed off the question, prompting a light groan from their last member.

"You won't be catching me in anything but a suit of armor. Never been much of the dressing up type."

As if on cue, Sniff was quick with a compliment and a smile.

"That's a shame. A cute girl like you wouldn’t need much dressing up to be a real knockout."

Was that a flirt? Was he hitting on his bodyguard? That's the last thing he needed Twilight to hear about. Why was it so hard to stop himself?

"Fine," Swifty answered back through her big smile. "If it pleases you to see me decked out, I'll put a bow in my hair or something tomorrow."

From not too far behind, Trixie groaned in discomfort from the growing display between the two. Not helped by the fact they’d been at this little affair since they left.

"Could you two slow down and stop all the flirting? A sick mare can only handle so much."

Not much farther ahead of her, Sniff silently agreed that the flirting was going on a little too much, but didn't appreciate the attitude. Not that he couldn’t show some snark as well.

"Sorry, Swifty, but we need to slow down for The Great and Sobering Trixie."

Coming to a full stop, he struck a dramatic pose as if giving a dramatic performance on stage.

"Everypony! Stop and watch in amazement as Trixie makes the entire contents of this bottle of Vodka… disappear."

Swifty snorted and did nothing to hold her composure as she laughed at the grand spectacle.

Not done, Sniff turned his attention to Trixie, not pleased with the mockery he gave, still in character.

"For her final act, be amazed at how she does the impossible and turns a pleasant conversation not about her into her own personal problem."

This level of insult was a first for Trixie. Justified to some degree, she knew she was being moody, but his jab came with a delivery even she could appreciate.

At least that seemed to somehow lighten the mood for the rest of the trip. Once they returned, Swift had to check-in, leaving Trixie alone with Sniff.

Leading the way up the first flight of stairs up to Twilight’s study, Trixie curiously asked, "So, ponies and humans is widely accepted thing?"

A little surprised Trixie was asking this, Sniff avoided any flirting and gave a rather straightforward answer.

"Yes, but there's not enough of us to go round. Everyone is already taken."

Not oblivious to what was being implied, Trixie made her position clear.

"Look, Peter. I'm not interested in you or any of your friends. I just wanted to make sure it wasn’t going to cause any problems with ponies having secret affairs and causing division between who was for what you’re doing and who was against it."

Again, Sniff was still surprised by Trixie's point of view on the matter.

"Sorry, I didn’t mean to imply that's what you were going for. I've just been dealing with more than I can handle of ponies trying to get with me. So if any problems do occur, it would be from our new girlfriends not sharing enough. And I know this is new to you since you left, but what you’re worried about, the complete opposite has been the case."

If everything she had seen so far was as it seemed, it truly was exactly as Sniff claimed to be. Even other non-ponies were accepting of these relationships.

"I guess so. I just hate for your time here to be… you know."

To be fair, the view of exactly what Trixie was originally concerned about was something even he had shared. Regardless, best not to dwell on what never happened.

"I hear you're doing a show for the kids Chris is watching tonight. That sounds like fun. And speak of the devil."

Fresh from the shower, Chris was making his way downstairs.

"Hey, guys… Where's everyone else?"

Grabbing Chris by the shoulder and turning him around to tag along to the study, Sniff was about to explain.

"Well, buddy. Not everyone was clued in because there was so much going on and we had a shit load of moving parts. Anyways… Becky is off doing her medical stuff like normal, Cerb is chilling with Butter Thighs, pretty sure Lumberman is with is now bedridden waifu-"

"Awe, dude," Chris recoiled at the poor tastes in jokes.

Sniff took a moment to laugh it up over the joke but was quick to get back on his update.

"I guess Kelly is doing her own thing since Big Mac went to check up on Granny, Benny was with me for a while at Rarity’s. That Octavia is hella cute with that accent by the way. But he skipped off with his girls while Pinkie took Prince Rutherford, Gilda, and their plus-ones, except for one royal I'd like you to meet."

Hearing two names Chris hadn't been expecting to come around, he couldn’t hide his brony fueled nerd-gasm.

"What?! The other kingdoms are here? Dude! What's Gilda like?"

Without answering, Sniff just grinned as he opened the door to the study.

"Gilda’s chill, but I figured you like to meet someone else, first."

Inside the study, Twilight was still gushing over her findings.

"-that's because those same nerves actually run all the way along-" She noticed she had a new audience to her explanation of her erotic studies. "Oh, uh… we can pick up on this later."

In more than a hurry, Twilight rushed over to re-acquire some time with her man, leaving the other party in the room alone.

“Peter, thank you again for letting me catch up with Ember. Oh, my gosh. Chris, I know you’re going to love meeting… What happened to your face?”

She gasped, remembering what his plans for the morning were. If things had gotten out of control, she was going to lay down the law something-fierce on the guard she left in charge of him that morning.

“Did Onyx do that to you? Son of a bitch. If word gets out about another Solar Guard assaulting one of you, this is going to look really bad for us.”

Sniff took another look at his friend, and sure enough, he had a shinner starting to darken under his left eye.

“Holy shit, dude. What ha-”

“It’s fine,” Chris calmly answered. “Yes, Onyx did this, but only because we were sparring. He actually did a lot better against my dirty boxing than Cerb.”

Twilight cocked her head to the side, never hearing of such a term.

“What’s dirty boxing? And that doesn’t excuse him from bruising you. If Starlight finds out-”

“Starlight was there,” Chris interjected, a little annoyed at the excess of concern everyone was showing. “I was asked to train Onyx and show him what I know. Putting on our gloves and trading blows-shut up Sniff-is how we train. If he wasn’t punching back, he wouldn’t be able to learn anything other than how to take a beating.”

“Yesh,” Sniff responded through gritted teeth. “How’d that go? Besides the shinner he gave ya?”

Chris grinned and shrugged, inappropriately pleased with how much he still retained over the years… slightly uncomfortable black eye notwithstanding.

“My cardio still sucks, but Onyx wasn’t ready. I think I might have scared Starlight a little on accident, too.”

Taking another look at this shorter, softer looking human, Ember was wondering if he was another warrior like Cerb or Benny had been propped up to be. Then there was the sparring he had done against one of Celestia’s guards, with a style of fighting she’d never heard of. It wasn’t often she met other races that had a culture of aggression like hers. So, naturally, she had to ask.

“What’s dirty boxing? And I’m Princess Em… Oh, Chris. You’re the human that already knows all of us. It’s nice to meet you. Twilight told me about you, but she never mentioned you were a fighter as well.”

Chris excitedly reached out and shook her talon clad hands, realizing too late that any contact with her was no different than with a pony.

Now, as exciting of an idea as it was wooing a princess of his own, let alone a dragon, this was completely uncharted territory that he wasn’t going to risk humoring. Hastily, he pulled his hand back. Already having six mares, and one that was more than willing to fight on his behalf, he wasn’t about to risk an international conflict.

“It’s amazing to meet you. And… uh… yeah. Dirty boxing is really just normal boxing, but exploiting the vulnerabilities another boxer is left open to for things other than punches… essentially fighting dirty and taking cheap shots. It’s nothing impressive, really it’d be more accurate to call it fighting dirty.”

Quick to dispel such a notion, Onyx was standing at the doorway, armored up and still shaken from his session with Chris.

“Cerb toyed with me by letting me think I stood a chance. Chris’s… dirty boxing... It was like one long drawn out game of stand up and sit the fuck down.”

He walked in to join the rest, bowing to both royals in the room.

“Princess Ember, it’s a pleasure to meet you, and Princess Twilight, don’t let this guy fool you. His style of… It’s not even boxing. It’s more like a martial art the way he controls the fight.”

Twilight turned her eyes to Chris, looking him up and down again. She’d heard it mentioned before about how Chris could hold his own, but nowhere on his five-foot four-inch figure did she see a human that could dominate Onyx as Cerb did.

Still not seeing it, Twilight turned to size up Onyx, only to see the puffiness of both his eyes and a swollen lip.

“Holy shit, Onyx! Are you alright?”

Amazingly, Onyx didn’t seem to look like he was in a lot of pain as he nodded.

“Yes, Princess. It was just a training session, so Chris wasn’t angry like Cerb was when I fought him. He just… pointed out a lot of gaps in my defenses.”

Twilight wasn’t putting together how that resulted in his current condition and asked, “By…”

With a defeated sigh and a flinch of his sore muscles, Onyx answered.

“By punching me through them.”

“Not hard!” Chris clarified in a panic, hands raised in defense.

Onyx continued, supporting Chris’s claim.

“Thankfully, Chris is telling the truth. I’ve been hit much harder defending my belt, but never been struck so many times so close together… or been thrown to the floor… or knocked off my hooves... or-”

Needing to stop this incident of what was sounding an awful lot like abuse, Chris stepped over and hugged an arm around his still very sore apprentice.

“Okay, buddy. They get the idea. Let’s not make it sound so one-sided. You learned a lot today and got some pretty good jabs in yourself.”

With a little less pathetic sounding voice, Onyx stood a little taller, recalling the end of their training session.

“Yes, of course. I’ve discovered a good tactic is to wait for an overpowering opponent to tire themselves out to the point they can no longer hold up their arms. After Chris grew too tired to continue holding up his gloves, I was-”

“Goddamnit,” Chris groaned as he stood up and accepted whatever fate awaited him.

After Chris pulled away, Onyx was looking about the many concerned faces, wondering why they looked worried.

“Princess, you must understand, with this style of fighting, the efficiency of the guard would increase immensely. As frightening as it was to see how unprepared I was, I’m looking forward to training again.”

The whole time this odd display was happening, Trixie had also been taking in the fact that Chris had overpowered this large Earth pony guard. Her recollection from her dreams of his other version had dropped Starlight with a single punch. Was this version of Chris just as capable?

There would be time to think about that later, being how Twilight was now ready to speak on the matter.

“I guess so long as Chris is taking it easy on you, and you’re actually going to learn from it, I’ll allow you two to continue training.”

With that settled, she had other matters she needed to address, namely a certain twitch that had been nagging at her for at least the last hour.

“Trixie, I’m glad you came over, and you must still be recovering from last night. We went through this with Starlight once already. You go lay down for a while and we’ll talk in about, say… an hour?”

With a steadily growing scent of sweet perfume becoming more apparent, Chris realized it was time for him to go.

“Hey, Trixie, you go ahead and rest up. I’ll be meeting with Berry Punch to head out to the house with the kids for the show tonight in about three hours or so. So, any time after that, just drop by. After the show we’ll probably just spend the rest of the night watching movies. Onyx, you can come too if you like.”

Tired, but not sleepy, though still working through her hangover, Trixie groaned and turned to leave.

“Very well, Trixie’s stomach has not yet returned to desirable condition. An hour shall be plenty of time to recover. And Chris, be sure my audience is ready for when I arrive.”

Not paying any attention to Trixie going back to her old cocky self, Twilight kept her eyes locked on Sniff.

“Onyx, you should go with Chris. Actually, take at least one of the other Solar Guards with you just in case Chris knocked you around a little too hard.”

As the two departed, Ember, seemingly forgotten about by her host, could see just how serious Twilight was about the nearly impossible feats she had described.

“Uhh… I’ll just see myself out.”

“Hey, Twigs?” Sniff, taking the initiative to help turn Twilight’s head to see the Dragon Lord still standing behind her. “You’re being very rude to your guest.”

Regaining her spatial awareness, Twilight turned around, grossly embarrassed by her loss of focus.

“Ember, I’m sorry, I just-”

With a quick wave of her claws, Ember softly laughed and started towards the door.

“No-no, Twilight. You’re totally fine, and I think I believe what you were telling me about earlier. So, you enjoy yourself for the next… An hour? Really?”

Not so happy with what he was hearing, Sniff spoke up with some aggravated concern.

“Twi?”

Realizing she forgot to tell Ember not to mention any of what she told her, Twilight shrunk beneath him, dropping immediately to her cutest looks she could manage out of reflex.

“I’m sorry, Peter. You showed me so much last night, then everything this morning…”

Not seeing a verbal apology getting her out of this, she switched from cute to sultry, stepping along his side and coarsely dragging her wingtips up his inner leg.

“Then I couldn’t stop thinking about what I must have missed and everything you must have enjoyed with our silver-haired mare... Wondering what it was you did. Wondering what it would have been like if it were me… if I were wearing my cute little skirt again.”

God damn these ponies and what they could do to a man and for what Twilight was about to say.

“Could you give me a hand taking it off if I try it on again for you before I step in the shower?"

Sniff crumbled. Two times in a row of not getting anything in return for these mares was too much to deal with alone."

"You're lucky you look so good in that thing."

Without another word, Twilight winked and vanished in a flash of violet light. Again, kind of rude to ignore not just a guest, but a fellow princess as well. The least Sniff could do would be to apologize and work his charm to smooth things over.

"Princess Ember, you'll have to excuse Twilight. She's been dealing… with…"

Had Ember been there, it likely would have been very effective.

"Egh… she seems chill enough… God damn those fuckings skirts though… Fuck am I hard right now."

He took a moment to steady himself, reassessing where he was with everything and everyone in his social sphere.

Twilight upstairs, the mayor in her office, Oven Fresh at her bakery, Top Shelf was likely due for some more attention, Amethyst wasn’t too far off most likely as well. There was also the trio of florists, but he didn't know if he should approach them individually or if they were already a thing like Fluttershy and Rarity were with Cerb.

And where was Spring Forward in all this? Did she bail or suddenly become too nervous?

There were so many to attend to, and nearly all of them seemed to need his company while begging for his physical attention… yet he was still unsure of himself.

"Twilight," he quietly spoke her name, a private plea for help. "I'm not a monster. I can care… I just need this for a little longer."

Finally reassured he was still in control, he made his exit for Twilight's private chambers.

[Meanwhile, in Celestia's throne room.]

After very little wait, Lyra was allowed in with no guards to accompany her.

"Good afternoon. I hope this is something important you're bringing me."

Unusually more nervous around the princess than was typical of her, Lyra produced her documents and began her debrief as they levitated up to the throne.

"I do apologize for any inconvenience this may bring, but while observing the human targets, I overheard conversations with Princess Luna-"

"Oh, dear," Celestia interrupted her newest spy. "That rule has always caused so much trouble, I'm terribly sorry. I knew this would become an issue if she stayed there. But yes, you have been doing well and this was the proper thing to do. You really are a standout agent, Golden Mentha."

Lyra bowed again, a proud smile on display over the compliment.

"Thank you, Princess."

Behind the smile, she felt disgusted with herself for what felt like a betrayal to the humans she was trying to protect. Though, perhaps her best efforts to keep them safe could be done in this position.

"I wasn’t aware of the blood-related injuries, or that it was becoming more common, but there are other items I would like to request to keep them within my good graces, as well keeping the best observations of their behaviors."

Celestia sat, calmly looking over the report, suddenly drawing the setup into question.

"Agent Mentha, I’m growing more concerned about these blood-related injuries, and losing Sergeant Major Cutter is going to be a serious loss to our forces… and I can’t even be upset about how Ambassador Sniff helped reunite Cutter with her daughter. I had no idea that there was so much behind their family feud. However, how exactly were you able to listen in on their conversation during a party with loud music and sitting at what must have been at least forty meters away, if I remember the layout as it was of their embassy?"

That question, despite how undermining it was to the trust she had earned, it was still an accomplishment Lyra was proud of.

"Oh, that wasn't easy actually. I used to have a hard time tuning my harp to get the perfect pitch. Then after working with Octavia, she pointed me towards another musical unicorn that had a spell to help her hear a range of tones she wanted to. That spell was taught to me, along with another that blocked out what I didn't want to hear."

Celestia was listening to the back story, becoming rather impressed by the new agent's resourcefulness.

"I focused the spell on the interior of the tent the same way I would to my harp. I’m surprised it worked as well as it did, but I wasn’t able to continue listening after Princess Luna left the tent. There was too much movement going around and I was almost certain any of them would have been able to tell I was listening if they had approached me. That’s why the report stops at the others leaving for Oven Fresh discussing her relationship to Peter with Cutter. I’m assuming that Twilight stayed behind to mediate the discussion, given Cutter’s hostilities towards the arrangement.”

Things were growing more complicated, and potentially harder to control if the humans were winning over so many ponies, and now dating them, according to this report. Celestia was slowly painting herself into a corner with her harsh positions.

“Your concerns have their merit. One of your targets, Benny, was confronted by The Pony of Shadows while assisting Twilight in The Castle of the Two Sisters. The foe admitted to bringing the humans to our world. His plan was to draw power from their misery, much like King Sombra could overpower those he could draw fear from. Fearing for his safety, Benny was forced to fight for his life, and in doing so, completely annihilated his captor. While he was left with no option, and likely unaware of the degree of power he was wielding at the time, Benny has removed our ability to discover what else The Pony of Shadows had set in motion to weaken our defenses. More and more ponies are becoming vulnerable to more serious injuries than we have suffered before.”

She closed the report and reflected grimly over the outlook of future events.

“The safety of Equestria has never hung so delicately on the tipping scales as they do now with the arrival of humans. We will need to continue to monitor them as closely as we can to determine how much of our plans will be altered by their inclusion."

This admission proved another claim of Bon Bon's. There was indeed a plan. There was always a plan, and Lyra was starting to build one of her own now.

"Princess, the humans should be invited to the summit. As their current representative, I can more closely monitor their interactions. I also came here with the intention of auditioning to perform for the event. Even more reason for me to be here and maintain a presence."

Celestia nodded, much of the recent events still weighing on her mind. Not only losing her Good King Sombra but also dwelling on how close her ponies were becoming to the humans, it was all so unfair.

"Very well, Agent Mentha. I will see to it that they are formally invited. Even in spite of my concerns, that was a gross oversight on my part. As for your performance, I'd rather not have you bound to performing. Try to keep it to only one or two songs. I still want you to keep tags on your targets."

Relieved to stay in such close contact with her targets, Lyra bowed in thanks.

"Of course. I'll let them know when I return."

A curious thought began to build in Celestia's mind. Something about the report was pulling at her attention.

"Agent Mentha, before you go, I have both a professional, as well as a personal question for you."

Unsure of what would be asked, but confident in her capabilities to keep her cool, Lyra stood ready.

"Yes?"

Celestia opened the report again, looking over the details and precise language the humans had used. Namely one in particular.

"Professionally, your target, Sniff, or Peter… By reading this report, he sounds as if he genuinely cares about Oven Fresh and even Cutter, yet still encouraged them to fight one another. What is your take on this behavior?"

"My professional opinion, Princess?" Lyra asked, quickly trying to think of anything should be phrased. "I think he saw a problem that couldn't be fixed without allowing the conflict to be addressed for everything it was. And I've met Cutter before, if even only briefly. She was cold and bitter when addressing anypony in public, but I've also seen the inside of her office while addressing special security concerns for some of the delegates coming in from Saddle Arabia. Peter saw something in Cutter I don't think any pony that didn't already know that side of her could have guessed."

Maybe that wasn’t what Celestia wanted to hear, but that was her best take on it, given the lack of preparation.

"So, professionally I'd say Peter understands ponies better than most ponies and can do a lot to help them."

With no change to her expression, Celestia gave another look at the report, then closed it.

"I can see why you would say that. But for you, personally... the same question."

That seemed to throw Lyra for a loop momentarily, but her gut feeling was to be honest.

"Personally, I think Peter is drawn to ponies that need help and are lonely. He could charm the jewels out of your crown with his words alone, or rob you blind with only a soft touch of his hand. Ponies want to be with him… the spa ponies literally tried to buy his time and bribe him by overpaying for him to work there, but he wouldn't let them."

She thought again about the puzzling behaviors from others she'd observed with him. Still trying to figure him out.

"He's incredibly kind and generous and seems to love the reactions he gets from cheering up everypony around him. And yet, Oven Fresh makes it sound like… For some reason, Peter can't have children of his own and will only be here for as long as it takes Twilight to find them a way home…"

She shook her head, not being able to put any of it together, other than her wanting his company.

"I apologize, Princess. I was invited out with Oven Fresh and Peter when I get back. I can't really put to words all that goes along with him when I feel like I’ve barely scratched the surface. Oh, also a slight correction that will come with my next report, Peter and Oven Fresh aren’t exactly dating. For as much as he obviously cares about her, and she does for him, they’re not really committed to each other… I think I’m going on a date with Peter tonight and Oven Fresh is joining us, but Oven Fresh asked me out on his behalf… as a practice date?”

For a moment, Celestia deadpanned at that last update. This was already messed up enough as it was and she needed to focus on more immediate concerns if her agent with the most intel couldn’t even explain what was happening.

“I’m just going to pretend like you misspoke and imagine something that makes sense was said until your next report can properly explain things."

With as crazy as things were going, even Celestia needed a mental break from this and set the folder down. As she set it down, she noticed something scribed on the back.

While impressive, it was still very unbecoming of an agent.

"Agent Mentha, I do appreciate the depth of detail to all the work you do, but I would prefer you not to submit any of your reports in folders with doodles of… I'm assuming Peter’s hands."

Lyra blushed deeply and recoiled a bit at her slight blunder.

"Sorry, Princess. It was a long train ride over and I got bored."

[Over at the shared residence of Octavia and Vinyl.]

"Welcome to our humble little home," Octavia welcomed Benny as she opened the door. "It may not be as spacious or as well furnished as yours, but it's still perfectly liveable."

Without a care in the world, Vinyl strutted in like she owned the place… and she did.

"Yeah, it's big enough to hold all our stuff. I could always get a bigger place if you moved in."

While Octavia froze in place at the suggestion, Benny just laughed.

"Well, since I have a home that's probably bigger than any of the others in town, that would seem a little counter-productive to have me downsizing to a house outside of my own country."

Still in the middle of setting up her equipment, Vinyl stopped and remembered just how big Benny’s place was.

"Oh, yeah. Well, maybe one day we could move in with you. Make everything official. Know what I'm saying?"

Benny couldn't tell if this verbal filter-free DJ was just goofing around or just overly confident. Either way, Octavia was interested in jumping to such conclusions.

"Vinyl, my goodness. Couldn't you wait till at least… I don't know. Anything past the second day of dating to consider moving in together?"

Nearly done, Vinyl stopped short of pressing the on button. Even with her heavy shades, both could tell just how blank of an expression she stood with. Then, after five seconds of thought, Vinyl shrugged and powered up her mix table.

"I dunno. I had you move in with me and we didn't date."

She cracked a smile like she just won outright with logic. It would have been a sweet victory in her own mind but she snapped out of it and raised her shades before she was able to demonstrate her new tunes.

In fact, she looked completely shocked by something.

"Holy flutes, Tavi! Last night! That was our first date!"

Octavia’s ears shot up on alert and her coat nearly stood on end. All along with some rather rosy cheeks.

"Vinyl! That wasn't our date! We were both with Benny."

Likely realizing she hadn’t been clear, Vinyl lowered her shades and cracked a smile.

"Yeah, I know. That's what I'm saying. Last night we both had our first date. I mean… Wow, ya know? What are the odds our first date would be with the same stallion who ended up being our first coltfriend at the same time?"

While it appeared that Vinyl was wholesale-sold on the coincidences piling up, she lowered one headphone down and loaded up the last track she was working on. Whatever she thought about what was happening, she sounded happy about it.

"I tell ya, Tavi. It's like the fates just want to keep us together or something."

With her machine's setup, she adjusted the volume and cocked a grin at her roommate.

"But don't worry about it, babe. The world just knows better than to try and keep us apart."

Remembering the private conversation Benny had with Octavia that morning, he looked down at her, a small grin curling up.

Octavia smiled back, still amazed he was so accepting of her own unclear mindset.

Otherwise, the other mare not in the know was trying to remember where she left off with her latest mix.

“Hey, Benny Boy. You mind giving a listen to what I’ve been working on? It’s supposed to be like the music we all danced to at your welcome party. It’s a lot harder to remake with so many different sounds. I bet Tavi would have an easier time with the music yer buddy Sniff danced to the mayor with.”

If that was their plan for the rest of the day, Benny would be more than happy to assist them. It couldn’t be that hard since he still had his phone on him.

“Well, while ya both have me here, I got plenty of tunes. Let’s hear what ya got.”

Author's Note

Welp, Sniff sure was right about him showing up was going to be distracting. Certainly seemed to be a distraction for Ember by the poacher. The yaks and griffons seem to be getting along pretty well, too, with Guilda providing some comic relief. Of course, some complications might be popping up with Twilight and Rarity just thinking about... things.

Down at the hardware store, things ended up better than Lumberman, Applejack, and Hard Hat would have thought... Not much else to say there.

Over at the hospital, however. Oh, Becky... She probably could have gone without having to deal with Doctor Horse. Priapism is no joke, but it was kind of funny that's what he thought he was dealing with.

Also, props for Rainbow turning that setup back onto Becky. Skipping down a little farther, here's hoping that things will be better in the Chrystal empire.

Back with Fluttershy 'ole girl got her chance to have Cerb wear her out and attempt to breed her. However, she wasn't enough to wear him out while doing most of the work.

Then again, that's where Rarity would likely step in to take over. At least that gave Cerb a chance to ask one question that Fluttershy felt confident about, and another she probably would have loved to hear.

Taking a trip over to Chris, had to reign in Starlight before she created some unneeded drama (if she hasn't already). That, and dude has got some moves Onyx wasn't ready for. And if you're familiar with any of the dirty boxing moves you're not allowed to do in the ring... that shit's called dirty for a reason.

Oh... that's right. It was Derpy and Redheart that had a lunch date. Of course, eating in quickly turned to eating out. At least after Derpy got stuffed in hopes of getting ready for Chris.

Oops. We weren't done with Chris. Seems to look like he can more than hold his own, just not for long.

A little later on, Chris managed to hold off Starlight long enough to avoid spoiling her date. That girl has a thirst, I tell ya. Thankfully, though. Poof! She had an out.

Elsewhere in the castle, Twilight was still bragging about her new boy-toy. That also led to her finding out it's not just ponies that don't seem to have a grasp on their sexuality. They're not even the only ones unfamiliar with blood-related injuries... Strange.

But who has time for that curiosity of life and death when Twilight can talk about Sniff's dick and wonders of sex.

Speaking of Sniff, after his fitting, he's still having a good 'ole time with Swifty. Good enough to turn Trixie's stomach, which might have been a good thing if he's trying to restrain himself.

Also adding to his efforts to restrain himself, Chris was a good distraction... as was the bruise Onyx left behind. In fact, so was the back and forth Chris had to deal with between him and Ember and him and Onyx being a little over honest with how their training session went.

Of course, Trixie being there should have changed Twilight's priorities, but how could that happen with Sniff there after telling Ember God only knows what.

She left so quickly, she let Ember wander off on her own... and that can't be good.

Finally, another update from Canterlot, Celestia had a little chit-chat with Lyra, AKA, Agent Golden Mentha. Of which, Lyra seems to be doing a good job covering for her targets. Even Celestia is surprised by what she's read in the report. Also, very confused by this new dating practice.

And yes, I threw in a hands joke. I couldn't help myself.

Lastly, we were able to finish off with Benny spending more time with Octavia and Vinyl. I tried to make it cute and light-hearted. Hopefully, they can enjoy their time together before the other plans they have for the night.

What kind of plans? What's going to obviously interrupt them? Find out next week in:

Chapter 83. Dignitaries in. Discord Out.

84. The Secrets Royals Keep.

In the center of town, Ember had been very lost looking for someone. Thankfully, she noticed two familiar purple and orange scaly faces running adjacent to the street she was on.

"Bingo."

Farther ahead, Spike was on his way to get permission from Benny, just a few more houses down to where he had to be. Only now, another shadow had joined them from overhead.

"Where are you two off to?" Ember innocently asked from above.

A little surprised to see the Dragon Lord again out of nowhere, Smolder flew up to answer.

"Spike says that Chris has movies that show Twilight and him saving the world. He's going to ask Benny if we can go to their embassy to ask Chris if we can watch them."

A chance to learn more about the humans and get a better look at their embassy? This was too convenient to pass up, revealing to Ember her in.

"That sounds cool, but if you're going there, I want to make sure everything is safe."

Spike, still in full stride, thinking he could be helpful, made an offer.

“I can take you there if you like. I’ve been there and know the place pretty well.”

Grinding to a halt, Spike nearly tilted over at the nearby pony home, currently thumping out some oddly familiar melodies. That was a good enough sign Benny was there, prompting Spike to start pounding on the door.

Miraculously, the knocks were heard, and Octavia opened the door to much surprise as to who all was there… Considering that two were complete strangers.

"Hello, Spike. And who are your new friends?"

Spike was so excited that he almost forgot to give introductions.

"Good afternoon, Octavia. This is Princess Ember and my new friend, Smolder. We wanted to head over to the Human Embassy, but I was told to ask Benny if that's okay."

Octavia quickly bowed to show her respect to the now-identified royalty.

"Princess, it's an honor to meet you. Please, come inside."

As she led them in, Benny was already in view with Vinyl in the middle of mixing something they were working on. Though Benny was quick to notice the draconic trio and greeted them.

"Hey, guys. You two missed the party last night, but there was a new style of music we were introduced to. We’re trying to recreate it."

Still working on her mix table, Vinyl nodded with one earphone on.

"Sup, Princess? You here to jam with us?"

Still focused on her new mission, Ember trained her eyes to Benny on the couch.

"Uh, no. Smolder was invited to join Spike at Benny's embassy. If they’re allowed to go, I wanted to make sure everything was safe for her there."

While Benny wasn't overly familiar with these two new dragons, he knew he could trust Spike. At the same time, he had enough conversations catching up with Chris that he knew what plans were in store for the rest of the day.

"I'm fine with you guys going there, but Chris is expecting company in the next few hours. Out of respect for what he has planned, I'd prefer only the company he invited be there while watching over the kids. So as long as he's willing to entertain you in the meantime, I don't mind."

Thinking about it, it would be rude for Benny not to see the Princess into his tarp-covered house personally.

"I still need to get a change of clothes for the dinner tonight. How about I drive you there. And since Pinkie isn't with you." He turned to his music mares. "You two mind tagging along?"

[Back at the Human Embassy.]

After a lengthy walk, Trixie finally made it back. Despite a bit of sweat and slight shortness of breath, she was much calmer than when she had left Twilight’s.

"Ugh," she grunted, tired, hot, and in desperate need of a drink. "Chris? Is it too early to get that bottle back from last night?"

Popping his head out into the garage, Chris welcomed her back, hoping she was joking.

"Hey, Trixie. We got water, juice, and soda. Liquor bar opens after the show, sorry."

If that's what it was going to take, she could weather the storm until then. Even if the rest of her body and mind firmly disagreed.

"Fine… and how big of an audience will I be performing for tonight?"

Chris had to think for a moment. None of the other girls were going to make it over, and neither were any of his friends.

"Uh… Me, two guards, four kids, and one of their moms… not one that I'm dating. So eight… or six since the guards are technically working."

A show for six? She couldn't tell if this was her finally hitting rock bottom or the first step up from it.

Maybe it was just a favor and an apology for all she had done. Not just to the residents of Ponyville, but even her role in the humans being brought here.

Although there was something about Chris that now intrigued Trixie. Something about how Starlight and the others were so attracted to him. And now that she had him alone in the living room, she had to ask.

"How did you get Starlight and the other girls all… you know… into you?"

Suddenly not so alone, Thunder walked in through the back door with an answer of her own.

"Every human has something special to offer," she warmly answered. "I imagine Chris caught more than a few eyes, given his ways with foals. Not many stallions look at a single mare with a foal of her own for love, yet Chris seems to welcome the young ones as well as their mothers."

Almost bashfully, Chris shrugged at the kind words as he continued to clean up.

"I think that certainly played a role in it, but there's more to it than that. Honestly, though, it all happened so fast that even they're all still trying to figure it out."

With a handful of streamers, he stopped and gave it a little more thought. Perhaps he had missed something, and there was more to share, though nothing seemed to come to mind.

"Honestly, I was just looking for one to get to know better. Maybe try dating if we got along after a while… but instead, they all tried getting closer to me at the same time and couldn't wait to try being committed."

Things really did escalate too fast for even him to really follow along. So much of what he did was an on-the-spot reaction or adapting to somepony else's plan, which mainly involved him trying to slow things down.

"Yeah… I've barely done anything. I said that I wanted to find a mare to date, ended up with five, which became six… and I'm barely keeping up with them."

Even if it was likely saving the world, though how exactly was still up in the air, Trixie still didn't understand how anypony, or even a human, could agree to such a union.

"Not that I have anything against what you're doing, but how can you be with so many mares at one time?"

Unable to avoid the question, Chris sulked slightly at a situation that was simultaneously amazing, yet disheartening.

"It wasn't my plan, and originally I was against it. I didn't think it could work… Then they told me that's what they wanted. The only change that had to be made was to not make me the focus of the relationship, which thankfully was able to happen when they realized how much they all cared about each other as well."

While the explanation seemed all well and good, it didn’t cover the big question digging at Trixie.

"What about the rutting?"

“Trixie!” Thunder shouted, red-faced and visibly appalled at the question. "You shouldn't…"

Surprising both Trixie and Chris, Thunder dropped her shocked look and seemed to be confused, even a bit embarrassed.

"That does mean starting a family, right?"

While Trixie should have known that question was crossing the line, she couldn’t stop herself and continued talking.

“It would mean starting a family if ponies could have foals with humans.” She turned back to Chris, now with an inquisitive stare. “Can't you?”

That was true, but Starlight didn’t see it with such a narrow perspective.

“You know, Trixie. You could have just asked me about it if you were curious. Didn’t need to say it out in the open like that.”

The three in the living room turned to the garage door to see Starlight standing with a smirk before strutting her way inside.

"Sorry for interrupting, I just came back to let Chris know that everything is still on for tonight. Although, now I'm curious to know how you seem to be so unabashedly familiar with the topic of rutting."

After hearing more than a few whispers of inner conflicts, as well as seeing how close Twilight came to blows with Oven Fresh, Thunder quickly saw herself out the back.

"Well, you seem plenty safe in here, Chris. I'm just going to head outside and look over the security for tonight."

Somehow, Thunder's retreat seemed more wise than cowardly to Trixie, especially given the circumstances, even if unwarranted.

"Relax," Trixie whined, greatly annoyed. "I'm not trying to steal Chris away from Starlight. I'm not even flirting with him. I just wanted to know if-" She slowed her words, realizing she was saying far too much. "—you two..."

She rolled her eyes, still confused about it all. Not to mention how to properly say it.

"—or seven... were able to enjoy your relationships to the fullest extent."

The room was quiet after that out of nowhere response, although it did leave Thunder rather confused, suddenly forgetting her desire to flee the scene moments prior.

"How could you enjoy a relationship to the fullest extent if… How would you even… Not that… But if they don't—"

If this really was getting as awkward as Chris felt it was, he didn't want it to be as painful as Thunder was making it out to be.

"Thunder, please, before you ask us anything else, do you know how sex is performed?"

Starlight figured she knew what was likely happening and quickly interjected with some more clarity.

"If your memory of what sex stops at two ponies falling in love or kissing, just say no."

After a moment of what had to be deep thought, Thunder slowly shook her head. A sad look of shame or embarrassment showing through as she lowered her eyes.

"No. I must have been confusing myself when trying to think about how a human would… umm..."

Reliving all of this again, Chris shook his head as his life seemed to play in repeat.

"It's literally all the same," he answered in a sympathetic tone. "How about you and me go for another little walk while I explain the basics?"

As Thunder started to turn and follow, she felt a tug on her wing. She looked back to see the edge of her wing and Starlight's horn glowing to get her attention.

"Just a heads up, it's going to sound unbelievable, but it's all true. Even the really gross, messy stuff. Try to keep an open mind about it is all I’m saying."

Still glad to be from the position of being Chris's potential mare, Trixie groaned.

"Trust Trixie, it's pretty much all gross and pointless."

After Chris stepped out with Thunder and slid the door closed behind them, Starlight started her inquiry.

"Okay, Trixie. I know I said at the party if you were interested, I would ask the girls-"

"I'm not interested," Trixie answered with a sharpened tongue, leaving no room for doubt in her flat expression. "I only wanted to make sure you were able to rut him without anypony getting in the way.”

And just like that, Starlight’s entire train of thought was derailed, but she figured why Trixie would say something so nonsensical.

“Trixie? I know what you’re going through with the hangover, but getting drunk again can’t be helpful. Let’s get you some bread and water to help sober you up.”

“What?!” Trixie yelped. “I’m not drunk! I just-”

There was so much in the way between what Starlight thought and what Trixie knew. Beyond that, there was so much more that she didn't even know what really applied anymore. At the very least, she could explain herself to her only real friend.

"Look… every night after I left I saw more of what the end of our world was supposed to look like. What I do know is that humans were the key to our survival, and those that had the best chance of saving us were those that fell in love with a human. In one version, it was me, but Twilight came between us. Years later, the darkness that Benny defeated here, grows so strong that it kills everypony and every human."

Starlight stood in silence. She never forgot about Trixie's dream but wasn't expecting to hear something so grim. It actually shook her a little. Yet, something looked so off with how sad Trixie looked and spoke.

"I think the only difference between our world being saved and the others I saw destroyed was that I was involved with Chris. Only this time, I ran away and Chris didn't come after me. Instead, he ended up with you and-"

In a quiet moment of reflection, Trixie questioned what she was really feeling. Starlight seemed like a better fit for this life, and now Trixie had to wonder what her untethered fate would lead her towards.

"All the humans defy everything I could have imagined about them, but you decided not to keep Chris to yourself. You were even kissing that pegasus, Prim Posy."

All the torment and stress Trixie tried to rid herself of came back, breaking her spirit and taxing her mind.

"The world is saved and I don’t get it. When I had him, he was all I wanted. I don’t want magic as much as my other me wanted to be with Chris. The other me was even going to kill you because that other Starlight never became Twilight’s student. But,” She cringed slightly. “In that world, Chris seemed to believe that Celestia was behind the humans arriving and that you would try to kill Chris to get back at Twilight.”

Starlight felt her heart stop for a moment. The thought of hurting Chris again, let alone anything bad happening to him.

“I could never kill Chris. I know I haven’t told him, but I love him.”

Now for Trixie’s real question.

“Then why are you sharing him? You could have him all to yourself, run away together, keep him safe. What are you doing… kissing other mares and letting him do the same to them?”

Those were valid questions, but Starlight didn’t have any easy answers. She could barely look at Trixie just thinking about it.

“Trixie, I don’t know about your dreams, but it’s different for me. Things with me and Chris didn’t start off so well. I didn’t think I deserved to be with him. Like you, the thought of even being touched by him bothered me. That’s why I helped the other girls get with Chris. I figured that the more I could offer him, the less likely he would want to leave me. Even as a friend, I was afraid of losing him.”

Despite all Chris had expressed, parts of Starlight’s past still held its leash tightly on her confidence.

“I kept on pushing for Chris to experience more with the others, hoping to keep him happy enough to never lose interest.” Her unpleasant expression slowly warmed into a smile. “But just like when you and I first became friends, I found common ground with them. I could see the pain of feeling alone. Like they couldn't be accepted and longed to find that acceptance from Chris, just like I did. And since we were already friends at that point, I was happy to share. Not just Chris, but also our experiences, and how excited we got, how he made us feel.”

Thinking back to how well things had turned out in the end, Starlight smiled at Trixie as many warm thoughts returned to her.

“The more confident and happy we make Chris, the more amazing our relationship became, and the sex with each other is well...Wow. That’s part of the reason I had asked if you wanted to join us. As my first real friend, who's always on the road traveling, spending all that time by yourself. I thought you would have appreciated what the girls and I share.”

A lot of thoughts ran through Trixie's mind. Starlight was her best friend still, and there were potentially more benefits of being with Chris.

If the Echoes were gone, stopping the return of Harmony's influence would mean that she and her friend would be free. Plus, Chris did seem like a nice enough guy.

"Starlight, above anything else, I want to make sure that just like me, you’re in charge of your own destiny. I think a big part of that is centered around you being with Chris. And the power you feel from being with him comes from that. I was given that power when I brought all of them here, but I’m afraid of losing the ability of being in control of my life.”

Believing she was getting through to her friend, Starlight approached Trixie and pulled her in for a hug. It was a comforting embrace and Trixie lowered her defenses a little more, hoping she could rely on Starlight for some help.

“There’s so much I want to tell you, but none of it makes any sense. I even took notes, but now it all seems like one big useless nightmare.”

“It’s okay,” Starlight said, trying to comfort her magician friend. “We’ll get this all worked out tonight.”

[Meanwhile, along the perimeter of the embassy.]

"You can't be serious," Thunder asked, still trying to make sure Chris wasn't messing with her. "The dirty parts of our bodies we pee out of? Touching or licking was odd enough as it is, but to put them together?"

Chris gave a long sigh as they continued walking, questioning how much he should actually tell her, already regretting just telling her the basics.

"Yes, when the penis becomes erect, it is inserted into the vagina and thrust in and out until the stimulation causes an orgasm. The orgasm is meant to feel pleasurable to both partners, which helps ensure they stay together in the act long enough for the male to orgasm. This results in the release of a white fluid containing sperm cells that merge with an ovary, also known as an egg cell, which then becomes a fetus. The fetus grows until the mother gives birth, which is where the baby is pushed out the vagina—"

"Pushed out!" Thunder yelped, turning positively pale as she twitched slightly in the direction of her own backside. "That's not possible! Have you seen how big a foal is?!"

Annoyed, Chris hung his head, struggling with how much more difficult of a time he was having with Thunder. It was like trying to explain sex to a child… who just so happened to be a full-grown adult.

"Yes, it sounds impossible, and yet, it's true. The body will stretch enough to allow the newborn to pass through, but yes, it's very painful. Even still, the body heals, and everything goes back to normal… though I can't figure out why so many of you don't know any of this."

Of course, Thunder was still mostly in denial. Not that he could exactly blame her, given the salvo of bombs he’d just dropped.

"That… that can't be right. How do you even know that's how rutting is done?"

While only focusing on giving her the basics, since attempting to explain foreplay techniques were beyond her ability to accept or even understand, Chris wasn't going to risk discussing anything further and wanted to wrap everything up.

"Listenl, you can either choose to believe me or not. That's just how it is."

The entire vibe between the two had changed, and Thunder suddenly wondered if she had insulted her ward.

"My apologies, Chris. I don’t mean to be rude. It's just a bit much to believe with words alone."

Nope-Nope-Nope. That was too obvious of a trap, and Chris wasn't going to fall face-first into another mare, neither metaphorically or literally.

"I get it, it's fine… just ask Twilight in private. She'll tell you what's what, and with better details."

While Thunder didn't know Chris like she knew Cerb, there was no reason to believe he was lying to her. And for everything else they knew so much about, why should she doubt him? Although for all the mares Chris was with, that drew some more questions.

"Do any of you plan on having any foals with any of the mares you're with? I imagine if rutting as you say, it's likely Cerberus will court either Fluttershy or Rarity to start a family with."

Well, that one should probably be addressed, though Chris still wanted to be cautious about it.

"No, unfortunately. We can only get other humans pregnant. Sex between humans and ponies will only have the feel-good part of it happen, not the family making part."

He could already hear the follow-up and thought it better to answer her question before she felt worse for asking.

"But even though we can't start our own families like that, it doesn't mean that we don't still want to be together. The sex part just becomes something to be enjoyed with each other. We all accept that this is how it is. For anything else, you might wanna know, ask Twilight."

Again the vibe degraded, making Thunder all the more nervous and apologetic.

"If I offended you, it was not intentional. I do not mean to be so difficult."

Even if he was trying to protect himself, Chris didn't want to give the wrong impression.

"I'm not offended or upset. I just don't think I should be the one to explain this all to you. I'm not in a position above you to teach you that kind of stuff."

Respecting the motion to move away from the topic, Thunder nodded.

"I think I understand what you're saying. So, if we're done with that, do you have any security concerns for the night?"

While there wasn't anything he could think of, the sudden emergence of Ember with Benny from behind the house quickly changed things for Chris.

"Son of a bitch… yes, I do. At no point tonight do I want you to leave my side unless I have Starlight or any of the other girls I'm dating with me."

Thunder gave Chris a puzzled look, then followed his eyes to the dragon princess and found herself perplexed.

"Chris, while I'm happy to assist you like this, I don't believe Princess Ember to be a threat. Our kingdoms have had good relations as of late."

Chris gave no visual cues that he cared about international relations.

"That's fine. I just don't want her getting the wrong idea about me being available for anything other than being friends. I doubt Starlight would take any requests or advances very well."

With all the recent discussions, Thunder started to guess where his concerns truly lay. And immediately, her previous panic returned with a vengeance.

"Oh, shit. We could have a war on our hooves if Starlight obliterated Princess Ember over the right to rut you."

Well, while not entirely wrong, Chris was willing to accept her take on the circumstances as being good enough.

"I'll be civil about it if she tries anything, but thank you."

Upon returning to the house, Ember did a rather poor job of hiding how happy she was to see Chris again.

"Hello again, Chris. I was told you were—"

She noticed, well after the fact, the pony Chris was with wasn't Swift Sails. This other pegasus was also of the Solar Guard but entirely new to her. Thus naturally, it set her suspicions on alert, narrowing her eyes at the potential roadblock, or even potentially, another rival.

"And who is this?"

And just like that, Chris saw his opportunity to be tactfully non-insulting.

"This is Thunder Glide," Chris proudly answered. "She's been assigned to watch over any of us when we're not with our assigned guardians. Speaking of guardians, did you get a chance to meet Starlight? I lucked out with her as my guardian since we started dating recently."

And just like that, Ember looked like a child who just got told that Christmas was canceled. Or Hearth’s Warming since this was Equestria. Or whatever dragons celebrate.

"You're dating a pony, too?"

Thankfully, Benny caught on right away to why Chris ham-fisted that factoid up. He should have known Ember's request to visit his home/embassy was a rather weak reason. However, knowing how Starlight was when it came to protecting Chris, he had to step in.

"Actually, Chris, just like most of us, is dating more than one. Chris actually has six mares he's very attached to.”

Still in earshot, Trixie trotted up to the group with some disappointing news to break.

"Sorry, but Starlight already left. She said something about not wanting to spoil her date tonight a second time?"

While that left Ember standing utterly stunned, Spike ran up, more interested in what he was there for.

"Chris! Can you show us one of the movies where Twilight and us save the world?"

Remembering his manners, he stopped and pointed his thumb claw toward his new dragon companion.

"And this is Smolder. She wants to see it, too."

Now stuck in between appeasing all his guests and keeping his word to Trixie, he wasn’t sure what to do.

"Well, I kind of already promised to show another movie to Trixie. Umm… actually, I can let you watch that on my laptop while we watch ours on the TV."

Spike looked at Chris’s crotch, innocent of course, but the lack of understanding was more than enough to have him believe that’s what Chris was talking about.

“Uh… so, does the movie like… pop out of your lap or-”

“No, Spike,” Chris groaned, being reminded that Spike, in spite of his age, was still practically a child. “My laptop is a small portable computer. Or think of it as a mini-TV that has a built-in movie player.”

There were at least three good jokes Benny wanted to make from that slip-up but thought he might save it for later. Until then, he figured he would kill the time with Chris to help keep his love life safe from the Dragon Lord he barely knew. Having his girls there would make it easier, too.

"Tavi, Vinyl, would you care to watch a movie before we head back?

Before they could answer, Chris was already moving to get things set up.

"We should have just enough time before I start babysitting and you have to go."

While Chris was busy setting up his laptop in the guest room for Spike and Smolder, and Benny gave Trixie a better rundown of the house she would be watching over, Ember had excused herself to "rest and wait on the couch" while they were busy.

Really, she was stewing in her thoughts of disappointment.

"What terrible luck. Why didn't Twilight tell me Chris was already taken? That could have been embarrassing had I… What would I have even asked him anyway? I'm sure dragons have sex the same way humans or ponies do. Wait… We lay eggs? Do we even need to have sex?"

In her own self-reflecting, there was a sad realization that not only did she not understand sex until today, she also didn’t know if or how it even applied to her own biology, much less when combined with a human’s.

"Gah! This is so stupid. Had I known the only three humans that can fight like a dragon were taken, I would have just asked to borrow Peter from Twilight. Sharing seems to already be something normal for them. And it's not like anything would happen from it… How many crumby-zooms do dragons have anyway? No, it was chrome… chrome-uh… Whatever those things are."

Taking a moment to collect her thoughts, she focused on that last issue and gave it a little more thought.

"Hold on. I'm a dragon. I don't gush over guys or do practice dates… Although she did say he helps others learn what they need to find someone better for them. I should find someone to rule with me. I certainly don't want to look like a fool when… Do dragons even have sex? I've never even heard of rutting. Or do only ponies call it that?"

With more time to think about it, she welcomed the movie as a distraction. In fact, after only hearing rumors of what a movie even was as a hatchling, she was looking forward to watching it.

"Sorry for keeping you waiting," Chris said from behind, with the rest of the viewers returning. "So, this movie is called Now You See Me. It’s about human magicians. They can’t do real magic, but you’ll see.”

[Up in the guest room.]

Smolder, currently sitting on the bed with one eye on the screen in front of her, was trying to figure out exactly what she was looking at.

“So… Twilight wasn’t always an alicorn?”

Of course, Spike did his best to explain what the cartoon was showing, which was a bit surreal given the cartoon was about him.

“No, Twilight was born a normal unicorn, this all happened a little over three years ago. But she was always this crazy about studying and tests. Although… I never heard that conversation between Princess Luna and Princess Celestia about Twilight being tested. I don’t know what she was supposed to be ready for. They never told her much.”

By this point, the show came to a moment Smolder wasn’t especially engaged with, and not even Spike was all too proud of it.

“Heh… yeah… we sing every once in a while. But later on we…"

Much to his surprise, the show transitioned to the end of their trip. Hours and hours of planning and conversations on the train had been completely skipped over.

"Oh… so the movie just jumps up to us at the end of the train ride. It takes a full day to travel to-Woah! Uh—”

Spike scratched his head at the return of King Sombra suddenly on screen. Much like how the cartoon made them all look simpler and a little cuter, this version of Sombra left a lot to the imagination in comparison.

“Uh... King Sombra looks a lot scarier in real life.”

Events a little later into the episode brought a little more criticism from Smolder. So much luggage and whining from one full-grown mare? Not very impressive.

“What happened to Rarity to make her so cool and fight off the Timberwolves compared to this? She seems really girly, even for a pony.”

“Yeah,” Spike groaned, not even trying to defend her. “Her passion for fashion and anything pretty can make her act like that. But, just like Fluttershy, she certainly has changed a lot since she met Cerb."

Since this seemed like a boring part where Spike's friends were busy talking to other ponies she didn’t care about and looking for clues in the show, Smolder took that time to change the conversation to Cerb.

"So, this Cerb guy sounds really cool. Is he like that Benny human?"

That stirred up some less-than-pleasing thoughts, but Spike had to agree.

"Yeah… Cerb is like a gentle giant. He's nice like Sniff and Benny, but when he fights, he's like nothing I've ever seen or heard of. Twilight thinks if he gets mad enough, he might be unstoppable. I don't blame Rarity for falling for him."

For all the ways Smolder could have taken that, she gave it a surprising amount of sympathy. Just the way he had said it, she could tell Spike must have had some feelings for the marshmallow mare. Even if they were misplaced, she saw some real potential in the young drake.

"Cerb may be pretty tough by the stories you told us," she passively suggested. "But he's no dragon. A mare like Rarity probably couldn't handle a drake like you, I bet. Not after your first molting at least."

While it wasn't really her style to be so forward, she wanted to let Spike know that maybe he had his attention focused in the wrong direction.

"You may think like you're more pony than dragon because of how you act, but if you keep kicking butt like you have been, you could have any dragon you wanted. Dragons dig the strong, powerful types."

Was that a flirt? Spike wasn't ready with a proper reaction to this.

"I… I'm going to be training with Cerb and some of his friends. I'm going to get a lot stronger."

He said those words, not knowing where to take the conversation next. He didn't even know if he really even knew this dragoness well enough to have anything more than a crush, though he was starting to like her.

"I also wouldn't know what to do or say. You and Ember are the only two dragons I know that don't mind that I live like a pony. I know you hate it, but it's actually really nice. And I wouldn't be as strong as I am today if not for… all the things you don't like."

It was true that he was the most pony-like dragon she had ever met, actually, the only one she’d ever met, but she could see some of the benefits that came with it.

"It's not all bad, Spike. And I don't hate all of it, either. Sure, all the hearts and bright colors don't look all that cool or intense, but you still turned out alright. Even all the super-strong humans don't seem to mind it or your pony friends. I could probably live with all the stupid songs and fancy dresses if it meant being able to go on all the cool adventures you do."

If this dragoness was into Spike like he was starting to think she was, he could at least try to emulate some of Sniff’s teachings.

"You know, speaking of the fancy dresses, you looked pretty good in yours. And just because it might look cute on you, it doesn't change who you are on the inside. I still think you're way cooler than most ponies I know."

She gave Spike a look that seemed to fight between taking the compliment and trying to be angry about it, but Spike thought he had a smooth enough line to make it work. That or earn himself a punch in the face.

"You shouldn't have to limit yourself to what others think you should be or want. It's important to do what you can to help make those you care about happy, but it shouldn't come at the expense of not allowing yourself to try new things that you also might enjoy. And, personally, for as tough as I think you are, I don't think a dress would do anything other than make you more attractive."

At that compliment, Smolder burst into laughter, rolling onto her back and holding her stomach. She wasn’t even trying to restrain herself.

Spike thought he'd blown it, but when Smolder sat at, she was singing a different tune.

"Wow, Spike. I don’t know if I should hit you for sounding like such a dork or thank you for not making fun of me for looking so ridiculous in pony clothes."

[Meanwhile, downstairs.]

The Dragon Lord and the three ponies were still engrossed in the movie's display of the many metropolitan scenes of the human world. Most shocked was Ember.

"I can't believe how big the cities of your world are. And all of those machines… and are you sure humans can't use hypnosis like that one magician did?"

Benny just shrugged, not giving much thought to the question. It was fake, after all.

“Mentalists like that guy don’t really exist. Usually, when you see people go to sleep like he tells them to, they’re paid actors. As for reading their minds, it’s all about asking enough open questions and looking for the reactions they have, but really it only works on gullible people who want to believe that it’s real. Just keep watching and they’ll explain more of it as the movie goes on.”

As the movie continued, and the dialog between the main characters became more casually inappropriate, Vinyl let her non-filtered thoughts escape.

“Why is that Merrit guy always trying to ask Henley for sex? They’re not even married.”

Just as ignorant, Octavia glared at Vinyl slightly over the inappropriate question.

“I think that’s just a joke, Vinyl. I highly doubt that they imply that humans would want to start a family without making it formal.”

Equally lacking a filter, Trixie spoke to answer the question and hopefully stop the chatter from disrupting the movie. Being a magician herself, she was especially engrossed in the film and didn’t want to miss a second of it.

“Humans can have sex any time they want with whoever they want without the risk of having a foal. Even with ponies. They do it because they enjoy the way it feels. That’s why he’s asking her to have sex with him. It’s just how humans are.”

Upon hearing the confirmation, Ember crossed her arms with a sour expression.

“Stupid lucky ponies.”

That was enough confirmation to make Octavia believe her previous statement wasn’t right after all.

“Well… I guess I was wrong about the joke.”

Now that the cat was out of the bag, Benny knew he had to stay on top of things to stop his situation from devolving into what Chris and Sniff had already embraced.

“The joke is that he wants sex, but she has no interest in him like that. I can explain the rest of the sex stuff to you later. Let’s just finish the movie first.”

[After the teaser ending of the movie.]

While the others were fawning over the movie, Trixie was still trying to figure out what she was supposed to be taking away from it.

"The movie was really good, but how was this supposed to help me with my own performances? You weren't planning on me robbing a bank or fighting… I don't know what our equivalent to FBI agents would be."

Chris lowered the volume and turned to her with a slight smile.

"Forget the plot of the movie for a moment. Just think about their performance. It wasn’t just about them standing on stage and doing a trick for them. They were entertaining their audience even outside of their illusions. They told jokes, got the audience involved, and let them think they would know what the trick is before averting their expectations."

He had another example in mind but couldn't remember the title.

"There’s another movie I can show you that talks about it. The magician does this trick on stage where he makes two doors work like a portal when he walks in one and out the other. It was the greatest trick any audience had ever seen, but the performance of it happens so fast with no build-up that they don't really get anything out of it."

Benny knew what he was talking about but was struggling just as much.

"That was… uh… damn. I own it, too. Whatever, though. It's on my computer so you can show it to her later. In the meantime, I think we need to get out of your hair."

As Benny stood up, he finally remembered something important.

"Oh, yeah. Twilight’s doing a dinner at her place tonight. I know you’re watching the kids for your girls, but when you’re done, they'd like to have all of us there. If you show up late, that's fine. There's also a cocktail party at G and Ohs, but I doubt your girls will be ready by then."

Still, with some mixed feelings, Ember stood up and gave one look at Chris before quickly turning away.

"It would be nice to have you there. If you can make it, I mean."

This was getting awkward again, and Benny wasn't digging it.

"Just try to make it after the dinner is over for drinks and whatever. And, uh… how about you go grab Spike and Smolder for me while we get the car ready."

Benny gave a soft smile to Ember, ready to escort her out.

"Princess, would you like a ride back with us?"

Unexpectedly, Ember turned and started towards the backdoor, unfurling her wings and stretching them out much like one would their arms after waking up in the morning.

"Thanks, but I need to stretch my wings for a bit. If you could take Smolder back with you to the rest of the dignitaries, let them know I'll be there in a bit."

That seemed a bit unexpected, though Chris seemed to take it as a sign of relief and took off for the stairs.

"Well, I'll go grab the other two."

That left Benny with the other mares, though knowing the pending conversation, he didn't feel like staying around Trixie and shouted up to Chris.

"We'll be in the car."

As soon as Benny and his mares were out of the house, Thunder looked at Trixie with a befuddled look.

"When did you learn all of that? About sex, I mean. What more do you know."

Trixie groaned, not wanting to talk about it, knowing full well it would just lead to more confusion and drawn-out explanations she simply didn’t have the patience for. Not to mention it still disgusted her.

"Uck, more than I want to know. And no, I'm not interested, or is there something else you want to know?”

For a moment, Thunder was even more curious, tempted to explore the matter further. Yet, like the flicker of a candle, her reasons instantly vanished when she thought of how to apply them.

"Nnn… no… I suppose not."

The rumbling of dragon feet clamored down the steps with two excited friends. One being Smolder, sharing her praise for Spike.

"I still can't believe you took that jump. That King Sombra guy really must have looked wicked scary with all those dark crystals he tried to kill you with. What did they taste like?"

Spike laughed as he hit the final step, puffing out his chest with a hint of pride.

"No idea. Never thought to try."

Not wanting to keep Benny waiting, he made a sharp turn and headed for the garage with Smolder close behind.

"Thanks again, Chris! We'll have to hang out sometime!"

As the car took off and the last of the room fell silent, Chris turned to Trixie and Thunder to make a request.

"Before the kids get here, I want to make one thing clear."

Both mares looked at Chris, surprised at how serious he sounded.

"Sex isn't something we talk about openly. If you want to talk about it in private, that's fine. If you have questions about it, you can ask me or one of the others discreetly. Also, don't mention it around foals. They're not old enough to be mentally or emotionally ready for it."

He was about to be done, but remembered Ember's reaction towards him and how passive these two seemed to be about it; how almost every pony seemed to be so overly passive about sex.

"The kids will be here soon. I'm gonna be upstairs for a minute."

[Not much later at the schoolhouse.]

After a not-so-exciting day of studying rocks and crystal formations, the class was promptly ushered out. Not even the teacher chose to stay behind. She even insisted on walking Button Mash home, which was fine, though still unusual, especially for Button Mash.

"I'm not in trouble, am I, Miss Cheerilee?" He nervously asked. "Because if this is about my bubblegum mysteriously ending up somepony's tail-"

"Button!" Cheerilee said, raising her voice before quickly calming herself. "You are not in trouble. I'm just walking you home so I can meet up with your mother. We have plans this evening, nothing that will stop you from going to see Chris again tonight. So, how about you keep how somepony's gum, which may or may not have been yours, ending up in Silver Spoon's tail a mystery."

For the love of Celestia, Cheerilee did not want to have to discipline him and screw up her plans for this evening. She just had to shut him up or find another topic he could focus on.

"I liked your suggestions for Chris, by the way. I'm sure they are wonderful ideas your mother and Chris would enjoy."

Button's eyes lit up, energizing more with every step, even the propeller on his beanies was spinning with excitement.

"You know about their date?"

From not far behind, Cream Heart's voice joined the conversation.

"She most certainly does."

Button and Cheerilee looked over their shoulders to see Cream trotting up behind them with two saddlebags full of groceries.

"And thank you for walking Button home. By the way, Starlight stopped over this morning, the poor thing was… Well, I'll tell you about the juicy details later, but she mentioned that I need to have a little talk about our collective arrangement before we send Button off."

They reached Cream's house with Button kindly holding the door open for both of them. After they all stepped in, Button ran straight for his room.

"I'm going to get ready for the movie with Chris, mom!"

Recognizing his behavior and rush to get away, Cream figured she knew what was happening and giggled as she turned to Cheerilee.

"What'd he do this time?"

Cheerilee giggled, though with a bit more of a sigh, given how often she’d had to put up with the young foal's antics.

"He may or may not have been trying to make his bubblegum float like a hot air balloon, which may or may not have burst over Silver Spoon’s tail today."

Cream stopped shy of grabbing a box of pasta to sigh, but ended up laughing instead.

"That foal, I swear. How much trouble is he in?"

Still unloading more of the groceries, Cheerilee smiled, not looking the least concerned about it.

"I haven't asked, and Silver Spoon hasn't said anything, so as of right now it's not worth bringing up." Her smile grew a little wider. "Besides, he has been a lot more attentive to my lessons since he started to worry about getting caught… if he may have been responsible and was worried about being grounded tonight."

Realizing the teacher's intentions, Cream gave a grateful smile and turned to shut the fridge. While she was happy to be with Cheerilee, she was still on the fence over the night's plans.

"Well, I would hate for him to miss out on spending time with Chris tonight. That would certainly put a damper on the date. But Berry Punch will be here soon, so I'd like you to stay close while I talk to Button."

Her smile softened a little, feeling some of her worry starting to weigh down on her.

"Thankfully, he likes you and the rest of the girls that he's met. So… hooves crossed this goes well."

She turned towards Button's room and called out.

"Button! Could you come down here, please? I need to talk to you before you leave with your friends and Berry Punch!"

From behind his closed door, Button shouted back over what sounded like his usual video games.

"Is this about the bubblegum?"

Cream facehoofed, disappointment running deep at his response before doubling down on her request.

"If you don't get down here right this instant, I'll make it about the bubblegum!"

With that proposal made, Button was standing in front of his mother and teacher lickitysplit. The bright smile on his face reeked of guilt as he stood there but did nothing to calm Cream's concerns.

"Button, dear. Do you really like Chris?"

The sudden shift in topic made it finally dawn on Button that he wasn't in trouble and this was a serious conversation he was about to have.

"Uh… yeah. Why?"

This wasn’t going to be an easy conversation, so Cream picked Button up and set him on the countertop to keep it more personal.

"Well, I told you that I really like Chris and that we had a wonderful evening together, but… sweetie, this is going to be hard for me to explain but… If things with Chris go the way I would like them to, we might have a much bigger family, and I want to know how you feel about it before I go on my date tonight."

As expected, after that conflicting setup, Button was thoroughly confused.

"But how are you going to go on another date with Chris if he's watching me and the other foals tonight?"

And now to drop the truth bomb.

"Button, dear. I know it's been hard since we lost your father. It's been very hard on me as well. It's been very hard on a few others like Derpy and Prim Posy."

While the sad truth of losing his father still hurt, he didn't understand why the other moms were being brought up.

"I still miss him too mom. But what does that have to do with Cotton Cloudy and Dinky's moms? Does it have something to do with them also going to see Chris tonight?"

Cream cozied up a little closer to Cheerilee and tried to keep a strong front despite knowing what lay ahead.

"It does. You see, while no pony could ever replace your father, there aren't many stallions around, so it's hard to find somepony to fill that hole in our hearts. So few that their mothers, along with Cheerilee, Nurse Redheart, and Starlight Glimmer realized that mares like us need more than just a stallion in our life to share our love with."

Button gave the most perplexed look he could express, even the blades of his propeller curved like a question mark.

"Wha?"

It was time to be a little more frank about her plans for the night, but with a gentle touch.

“What I’m trying to say is that Chris is very popular and attractive. I wasn’t the first or only mare to get close to Chris. Fortunately, all the other mares that like Chris as much as I do became friends. We all decided to stay close while trying to help Chris figure out who he would want to be with. But in the end, we all liked being with each other so much that we decided to try something new and all love each other instead of letting any of us be sad or lonely anymore.”

Despite the soft approach, Button still couldn’t understand what he was being told. Not that Cream could exactly blame him.

“So… is Chris going to fall in love with somepony else and not date you anymore? You’re the best, mom. I don’t want to see Chris again if he doesn’t know that.”

Okay, so the softer approach wasn’t getting the point across, and Cheerilee stepped in to try and help straighten things out.

“That’s not the case at all, Button. What your mother is trying to say is that her and I, along with Prim, Starlight, Redheart, and Derpy all ended up falling in love with each other while falling in love with Chris. So, instead of only one of us dating him, we all decided to date him as well as each other at the same time.”

Judging by Button’s reaction, reminded the pair of one of his video game characters glitching, Cream could tell that being blunt was what he needed to hear and decided to do just the same.

“I know it sounds strange, but while you’re spending time with Chris tonight and getting to know Cotton Cloudy and Dinky better, Miss Cheerilee and I will be having our first date with each other.”

In a near cartoon-like fashion, Button shook his head to the point his eyes rolled around in his head when he stopped.

“You’re going to date my teacher?! Mom! I can’t have my teacher as another mom! She’d give me homework even after school’s over.”

After his initial knee-jerk reaction of a response, some childlike logic suddenly stepped in to show some silver lining.

“Wait? If you’re going to be my other mom, is that why I’m not in trouble about the bubble gum?”

Both mares facehoofed in unison, but Cream decided to roll with it after composing herself.

“Cheerilee and I being with each other while being with Chris, doesn’t mean you can get away with acting up in school or leaving your gum in Silver Spoon’s tail. But… if it helps you to not get too worked up over this, we’ll let what you may or may not have done go for now. We know this will take some getting used to, but we want you to know that what we’re doing won’t change how we feel about each other, and I’m always going to love you just as much. We~ just might have some more mommies and sisters to share our love with. Can you be a big boy for me and give this a try while we do our best to make this work for all of us? Because Starlight, Nurse Redheart, and the other moms are looking forward to being one big happy family.”

Regardless of this sounding so bizarre that it could only happen in one of his comics or video games, Button thought about what was being offered.

One big happy family with Chris and five other mares and their two daughters? He was sure Chris was going to be special someponies with his mom, and then he would have a father again. But to have five more moms? Was that a good thing or a bad thing?

Then there were Cotton Cloudy and Dinky. Sure, they were cool and fun to be around, but sisters? He’d never had one before, let alone two. Heck, he hardly ever saw his brother anymore.

Actually, going back to the other mares, Prim and Derpy could fly him around if he asked them nicely. That could be fun. Plus, Nurse Redheart could be there for him every time he got hurt, which was more often than he cared to admit.

Then the final whammy hit. Starlight was a reformed supervillainess that lived and trained with the Princess. Not only was she super powerful and cool, but she was also probably involved in secret royal spy stuff! This was going to be the coolest family ever!

However… his mom was going on a date with another mare? Was that worth the benefits? Sadly, there was only one way to find out.

“I… guess I’ll give it a try, mom… Miss Cheerilee… or do I call you mom number two? How does this work? It’s still really weird.”

Feeling surprisingly warmed by the acceptance, Cheerilee tempted crossing his comfort levels and stepped up to give Button a motherly hug.

“I’m still just your teacher right now, Button. So, just Cheerilee is fine when we’re not at school. And since you’ve been so nice, let’s just say that your gum ending up in Silver Spoon’s tail was a harmless accident with no reason for detention.”

Suddenly, it felt good to have a teacher as a second mom, and Button hugged her back.

“Okay, Cheerilee. And are you going to date Chris too?”

Cheerilee pulled out of the hug and let Cream give Button a kiss on the cheek before setting him back on the floor so she could answer him.

“Chris and I have spent some time together while with your mother and the other girls, but we decided to have a date with each other before setting up my date with him. So, after tonight, we’ll see when that will happen. Though I’m sure there will be nights where it will be more than just one of us going out with Chris or each other at the same time.”

That was still odd to hear, but Button looked up to her and did his best not to dwell on it.

“Oh… kay. Well, I guess I hope he likes you, too.”

In spite of a few hiccups, this had gone smoother than Cream had hoped for and was getting caught up in the moment as she turned to Cheerilee.

“Oh, I think he already does, sweetie. Just like I do.”

Perhaps too caught up in the moment, Cream raised a hoof to turn Cheerilee’s face towards hers and gave her a gentle smooch on the cheek.

“Thanks for helping me explain things.”

Unfortunately, the tender moment was ruined by Button gagging and groaning like had a brain freeze from sucking down a milkshake too fast. His tantrum came complete with him flopping around on the floor and spinning in circles.

“Ahh! Ahh! Gnah! My mom just kissed the teacher! Ahhhhh!”

Cheerilee looked down at the sad spectacle while Cream slowly facehoofed. This was going to be a much rougher experience than she had expected.

“Hey, mom,” Button spoke up, sounding completely back to normal. “You were right. I did lose my twenty-sided, glow-in-the-dark dye in the kitchen. It’s right here under the stove. Wow! This having more than one mom deal is already working out for me.”

Or maybe Button was going to be just as difficult to deal with as normal.

[Not much later.]

Berry Punch had arrived with the other three foals gathered with an unexpected guest. Onyx had tagged along and tried to calm Cream and her date.

"There’s nothing to worry about. I'm just here to escort Miss Punch to the embassy. After our training session, Chris got himself ready to prepare for the evening and asked me to show her how to get there.”

While the adults made idle chit-chat, the foals were having their own discussion.

"So," Button was putting together what the others had tried not to say. "We might be brothers and sisters someday?"

Dinky, in all her childlike wonder, celebrated it.

"I never had a brother or sister before. Are we going to share a room and toys?"

Cloudy, meanwhile, seemed conflicted and far less enthused by the idea. Not against all of it, granted, but still on the fence.

"I wouldn't mind having a brother or a sister, but Starlight was over at my house when I got home and-"

The young filly shuttered. Her whole appearance was something comical, but only because of her inadequacy of expressing her thoughts any other way. Like she had stared into the abyss, but instead of seeing darkness, it was Starlight and her mother both in wedding gowns made of balloons while they were kissing at an upsidedown altar.

"My mom was getting all close and rubbing cheeks with her. Moms aren't supposed to do that."

To be fair, Button had acted far worse earlier, but he seemed to have gotten over it by this point.

"Yeah, my mom gave Miss Cheerilee a kiss right in front of me."

Not thinking the conversation had any negative connotations and being the most innocent of the group, Dinky shared what she experienced.

"My mom picked me up from school and took me over to Nurse Redheart's house first and told me how happy she was to be with her and how Chris loved all of them. She even said they all kissed each other. It's gotta be true love."

That whole time, Pina Colada had been listening to them, but didn't have the heart to tell Dinky how that only happened in fairy tales.

"Yeah, I agree with Cloudy. Moms don't normally kiss other moms… or mares… or the same stallion. I bet it would have been different if my sister went on a date with him."

The three others looked at Pina Colada cock-eyed as she gloated.

"I'm just saying. My big sis is pretty much the best mare out there."

What could have turned into a childish spat was thankfully interrupted by Onyx.

"Alright, ya little runts. Fall in line. We're going on a little hike."

The sudden order put Button on edge, so Berry stepped up next to remind him of who he was dealing with.

"Need I remind you how old these foals are, Onyx?"

Before Onyx could muster his bravado, Button ripped it away with one glaring observation.

"What happened to your face? Why’s it all bumpy on the left side?"

Hoping to save the battered stallion some self-esteem, Berry nudged the guard to lead the way.

"That's not a very nice thing to say, Button."

Of course, Pina Colada, lacking the same filter, rebutted her sister.

"But sis, you asked him the same thing when he came to our house."

Getting only a small head start, Onyx continued on but called out to the foals, hoping to capture their attention. After all, while he had been rattled from his time on the mat with Chris, he was proud of the marks he wore.

"I bet you didn’t know that humans are probably the best fighters in the world. My face is like this because I boxed with Chris today."

The response he was hoping for started with Button.

"Chris is a boxer?" Button shouted with excitement, then realized what all those bumps and swelling implied and ran up to the guard’s side. "You really fought him? How good is he?"

Sadly, Onyx wasn't the best with foals. Being so work-driven, he merely lacked the experience. However, over the years, he figured he'd seen enough and could pull off some of the mannerisms and leaned down with a campfire storyteller’s voice.

"Do you really wanna know?"

He must have learned enough because it quickly caught the attention of the three other fillies, who rushed to hear the tale.

[Over at Oven’s bakery.]

With the busy hours over and the deliveries made, Ovens had fallen back to an old pastime of trying to put together some new recipes. Getting closer to Top Shelf again with Sniff had really reinvigorated her creative side.

"Okay, so these bread bowls are good, but what seasons can I add to really make them special?"

Just when she ruled cumin out of her next experiment, the door opened up to a face she was happy to see.

"Peter!" She happily called his name as she ran out to welcome him.

After the long day, she was really looking forward to seeing him again. In fact, she was so excited to have him back that she kept up, throwing her forelegs around his neck, and was searching for his tongue before she detected the faint lingering scent of Twilight on his lips.

"Mmmph," she moaned deeply into his lips before pulling back with a lustful look in her eyes. "You've been a busy boy today. Is Twilight still up and walking around?"

From just behind Sniff, a cheerfully cute voice answered the question for him.

"The princess is just fine," Swifty's voice came clearly as she stepped inside, not even batting an eye at the baker. "We saw her out of the castle to look for Pinkie."

Swifty found a spot to rest her halberd and looked around the bakery, not giving the world around her much concern.

"The mayor looked a little tired this morning though, after her meeting with Peter, but it was a happy kind of tired."

Sniff brought his hands up and finally supported Ovens by holding her butt as he grinned.

"Something, something, Mayor's desk. Something, something, hand joke, and lip service pun… Also, Twilight says she owes me, though she doesn't want me limiting myself. I'm not sure if that meant just for a day, but she'd like you back tonight with the two of us tonight."

All of that sounded wonderful to Ovens, aside from one pending issue.

"Oh? Well then, I'll be happy to join you both tonight, but I can't do too much until after dinner. Twilight invited me."

Even though she very much wanted to chance a helping hand in the kitchen, since a good rutting was still out of the question, she decided to walk the edge by nudging Sniff’s crotch with her tail. With his pants in the way, the act itself was stimulating, though not enough to break her will. Just something to keep things exciting while playing with him.

"I'm making the bread for tonight's dinner, so I can't exactly do all those wonderful things with you until after that’s over, even though I want to so badly after leaving you with Twilight this morning. And it sounds like even Mayor Mare-” She remembered that Swifty was still with them and stopped herself from saying too much. “Well… you’ll have to tell me how the punch line to those jokes and puns you mentioned went.”

This was the fourth time today something had been started with Sniff with no means for a release of his own. Twilight wasn’t ready and appreciated him taking things slow, Mayor wasn't ready either, or even clued in, and now Ovens managed to find the willpower to hold off on doing anything until after her work and social obligations were taken care of. So, even if he did get off twice yesterday, this was a brand new day with all new challenges and temptations.

Letting Twilight ride his lap was an erotic experience, and fooling around in the shower had left him open to pushing some limits with Ovens to hold himself off, but now that wasn’t going to happen.

Well, maybe there was a chance for something since even Ovens was growing weaker by the second. Feeling his fingers holding her rump, drawing closer to her heated divide, his scent growing stronger, she couldn't help but move in to kiss him again. So, whatever happens, she’d evaluate it as it came.

As it was happening, it felt like both were giving in and waiting for one or the other to make the next move. Kissing and feeling over each other, never making that final push to either remove his clothing or enter her; they were so involved with tempting each other that it wasn’t until the second voice in the room pulled them out of their entanglement, making them both freeze.

“I guess I am back a bit earlier than you probably expected,” Lyra’s voice spoke out clearly, her surprise apparent to anyone listening. “I gotta say, that’s a pretty unique way to kiss. I don’t think I’ve seen two ponies do it like that.”

As Lyra shut the door behind her, the rich scent of clovers hit her with greater potency than usual, though it came with another fragrance that was sweeter, a little tart, but just as tantalizing to the senses. There was something about it that seemed to brighten her mood and make her heart beat a little faster.

Thankfully she was able to repress it and focus on the reason she was here.

“I spoke with Celestia, and she agrees that Peter and the rest of his friends should attend the summit. I’m sure the rest of the ponies with them will be invited as well, but I’m sure I can get them in if there are any mix-ups.”

She stepped up closer, catching a stronger dose of the unfamiliar scent in the air.

“Are you baking something new, Ovens? Whatever it is, it smells amazing.”

After standing by and trying not to gawk at Sniff and Ovens getting intimately close, Swifty took a moment to finally examine the same aroma she’d been trying to ignore. The first layer that filled the room was Sniff; she knew that much. However, whatever this other scent was, it wasn’t new to her. It wasn’t Sniff, though he constantly seemed to have it on him. So did Twilight, actually. In fact, it was there that morning after Sniff left the mayor’s office, though all three times there were noticeable differences that made this lovely new scent unique as the mares themselves.

Wait… That was it! That had to be it. They were all stronger versions of each mare’s natural scent with something like that of the humans. It wasn’t as potent, obviously, but even still, there was something welcoming and lovely about it.

However, this new discovery was a bit too far out there to openly admit or even question aloud. She would stand back and observe for now.

Sadly for Sniff, he again had his ambitions squashed as soon as he helped Ovens back to the floor. At the same time, he figured it was for the best. Unlike Ovens, who was angry at herself for letting things go that far, but at least could look forward that dinner would end sooner rather than later.

Still, with the scent of clovers that rich and sea salt leaving that antagonizing burn, she knew Sniff must have been really wanting it. However, with Lyra here, she thought she could help the two of them while keeping her own inhibitions under control.

“Peter, I wish we had more time together, especially now. But, at the same time, I know I’ve been hogging you the most. Keeping that in mind, I wanted to invite Lyra out with us this evening, but she came back sooner than I thought she would, and she could really use a friend right now.”

With this new arrangement set in motion, Ovens returned behind the counter, failing to hold off an ear twitch; she made a proposal she was sure both would enjoy.

"Much like Mayor, Topsy, and the other girls, Lyra could really use a little more love in her life, but she's also a little shy. So, maybe you two could get to know each other a little better before I close up for the night. Dinner is at eight tonight, but we can meet up at Grapes and Olives for drinks at say… six-thirty? Give us some time together before the other guests show up?”

Sniff looked down at Lyra, not expecting to pick up another date so soon, though that did make it a little odd that he already planned on seeing Top Shelf that night. Although, he at least knew Lyra and enjoyed her company since their talk during her spa session. She also didn’t seem to be forward enough that he had to worry about doing anything he was sure Twilight or Ovens would encourage him to do.

“My favorite stalker is shy?" He joked. "That doesn’t sound right.”

Lyra gave a slight chuckle, though she still felt like she didn’t deserve the kindness being offered.

“I only followed you once. That hardly counts as being a stalker”

Despite the attempt at the joke, there was something in Lyra’s voice that told Sniff something was going on. If he was going to help her out, this wasn't the place for it.

"You just need some more time on the clock, then. Come on, let's find someplace private for you to creep on me."

For Swifty, she was becoming rather accustomed to Sniff’s ways. They were cute, and seeing how the girls were with him, she wanted to see more and just so happened to know of a good place for it.

“Miss Heartstrings, Peter, I think I know just the place where we won't be bothered.

[A short while later at Twilight’s hot tub.]

After borrowing a pair of shorts from Cerb's room, Sniff stepped into the hot tub with his personal guard and newest mare added to his roster of dates/and potential fuck buddies.

"Swifty, this was a great idea."

Lyra had no idea that the castle had a hot tub, let alone one this big. It might as well have been a pool, or was that the intent behind its design to begin with?

The edges still needed some work to make them level but overall it was still relaxing. Although, one thing did make this pre-practice date with Sniff a little stranger than she even agreed to. The way Sniff and Swifty were together, it wasn't clear if they were friends or if there was something more between them.

“So," Sniff spoke up, ready to find his groove with this friendly mint unicorn. "You don't mind that Swifty sticks around with us, do you? You keep looking over to make sure she's still there."

Lyra glanced over to the guard lounging, belly down in an out-of-place inner tube. Since this wasn't actually a date for them at the moment, it didn't seem to be a problem. Granted, at the same time, she'd been there while getting her massage, so having her around again likely wouldn't make it an issue even if the date had started.

"No. She's fine, but why does she follow you around all the time? She's more of a stalker than I ever was."

Clearly, that was a joke, and Sniff had to laugh a little at the wary eye Swifty made in return as she continued to haplessly float along.

"No, no. After the events in the Everfree Forest, there was reason to believe that my friends and I could still be in danger from some old rivals of the princesses. So, until we get the all-clear, we're keeping at least one of our guardians or one elite guard with us."

After remembering the stalker comment made at the bakery and realizing it must have been some inside joke between the two, Swifty had closed her eyes and gone back to relaxing. Though she thought she could add a little more lucidity to the situation.

"Peter and I have gotten along really well since before the Timberwolves attacked. He even asked for my help to watch over him before that as well. After proving myself during the rescue efforts to extract Cerb, I guess Princess Twilight trusted me enough to watch over Peter when she and Oven Fresh couldn't be with him."

Despite the truth behind these words, there was a little more, obviously, but she didn't need to divulge everything. Especially since there was more she still needed to discuss with Twilight. For now, though, it was best to stick to the basics.

"So, whenever Peter has business to attend to, or goes out to visit another mare he's dating, I tag along and make sure there's no interruptions or threats allowed to get close to him."

As Swfity returned to her relaxed drifting, it was becoming more clear to Lyra that these humans couldn't be any less of a threat. If they needed protection around the clock, then she had to know more if she was going to convince Celestia to believe the same.

So, given her new position, both with her occupation as well as her physical location right next to him, that left only one topic to ask. Namely, regarding his many relationships.

"Just who else are you dating out in town?"

"Out in town?" Sniff asked, deciding to take it literally as any mare, not in the castle. If she knew about Ovens, she had to know about Twilight.

"I… Well, really, I've only been on an actual date with Ovens so far. I've been getting to know Mayor Mare and Top Shelf better since last night. I also have a lunch date with Lilly, Daisy, and Roseluck tomorrow, and still have yet to work anything out with Amethyst Star and Spring Forward. They might not want to actually do this shared dating thing Ovens invited you into. I told them that if all they wanted was some advice and dating tips, I could just help them that way."

It really was an odd arrangement he had with all of them, but now he didn't know what Lyra was looking for, whose expression was difficult to read given the recent revelation.

"I'm guessing you didn't know all that? Does that bother you, or were you looking for anything in particular with me?"

Lyra didn’t respond immediately, quietly drawing a circle in the water as she tried to process this new information.

That was a lot of ponies for one stallion to be dating. All of them were mares she knew and got along with. Many she'd even worked or volunteered with. Perhaps sharing Peter could lead to others she could branch out to and not have to rely on Bon Bon so much. It seemed to be working well with Starlight after sharing Chris. And after reading about that mare’s profile, it must have worked extraordinarily well.

"No, I didn't know who all you were involved with, and I don’t think it will bother me."

Her voice, while mostly chipper, still gave off some mixed tones of sadness. In some ways, she was still trying to figure out what she wanted.

"As for what I'm looking for? I… I'm not sure. I want to keep helping you, get to know you more, and… Would you really let me have you in all the same ways Oven Fresh does?"

That was the offer, but having never dated before, only hearing of others' experiences, what she saw with Sniff was already outside of her limited knowledge.

"She said I could, though I had only thought about your massages. I'd never seen the kind of kissing you two do together."

Sniff listened carefully to what she was saying. In some ways, she sounded a bit like Twilight had when they spoke about being physical together. She wasn’t pushy or presumptive, asked questions in a respectful manner, and was ignorant of what physical types of intimacy were acceptable. It made him a lot more comfortable around her. At least enough that he could be a little more open and forward with her.

"I'd like to get to know you more as well, and I'll certainly welcome the help. As for having me in all the ways that Ovens does, we can work up to that if it's something you'd like to do, but that will progress with getting to know each other more and what you’re going to be comfortable with."

The thought of kissing Sniff sounded nice, but that was based mostly on her experiences with his touch. Right now, that's what she wanted. Actually, the way that she saw him holding Ovens earlier looked tempting. She just hoped that wasn't asking for too much.

"Could… you hold me like you did Ovens earlier?"

That didn't seem like too tall of an order, though that would have her on his lap. Lots of room for things to get carried away if he wasn't careful. Although maybe that's what he was hoping for, given how his mental state left him agreeable to his temptations.

"I suppose I don't mind that. As long as you’re okay with it."

This was a big step for Lyra. While she was typically more confident and perky, she'd never been romantic. There was also the lingering awkwardness of Sniff already being with the other mares and his bodyguard watching. Even if she had said it wouldn't bother her, it still was something that needed getting used to.

Of course, all of those negative feelings went away as soon as Sniff’s helping hands assisted with her mounting his lap and guiding her forelegs around his neck. There was so much more of him to feel against her when he held her like this. The bare skin of his legs touching her inner thighs, his chest against hers, then his hands holding her by her flanks.

It was no wonder Ovens was kissing him so deeply and had him hold her like this. Everything felt so real and wonderful. After the terrible week she had with Bon Bon, it actually made the distance put between them feel worse.

"Does it always feel like this?" She quietly asked, eyes still drifting towards their reflection in the water.

Given all the positive experiences with mares, the subtle sadness Sniff heard in her voice changed his priorities. Even if he didn't know Lyra all that well, he'd never heard her sound like this. Now he had to do some digging.

"It only gets better from what I've seen. Is there something going on you wanna talk about? A girl like you shouldn’t sound so sad when you’re trying to relax.”

While floating not too far away, Swifty opened her eyes to watch what Sniff was doing. There was no cause for alarm, but for all the talks of dating and unusual moans she heard from the mayor’s office, she still didn’t really know what all he was doing with these mares.

Watching him with Ovens jump up and kiss him the same way she did at the Post-War-Party Party could have been a clue, but this wasn’t strictly physical. He was consoling her and offering help on a personal level.

It shouldn’t have surprised her but it certainly intrigued her curiosity to see what else had the other mares so wrapped up around him. It had to be something amazing judging by how Lyra held her hooves around him and looked to be leaving herself so vulnerable, yet relaxed, if not discretely clinging to him.

“How can you care so much?” Lyra softly asked, feeling guilty for accepting his affection. “Ovens told me that you probably won’t be here for long and can’t have a family with any of us… yet you’re willing to treat us like we could. Being with a human shouldn’t be a problem for us, even if we’re meant to be with stallions.”

She clung a little tighter as her misty eyes began to well up. Her first thoughts about humans had come from such a gross position of misunderstanding, and she was still spying on them, potentially leading them to their downfall. Yet, she was being offered something that made her feel selfish for accepting when she was so undeserving. Then again, if this worked, maybe proving how compassionate and loving humans could be would be their salvation.

Yet… all she could do was dump her emotional baggage on him.

“But it’s so hard for us to find a stallion. Ovens told me that if me and you don’t work out together, you could help me find a stallion of my own, maybe even another mare if that’s what I wanted. I… never had a stallion, and we’re not supposed to want to be with another mare even if that's all we have… but this feels so right to be like this with you. I don’t know what I want anymore, but I hate feeling so trapped and isolated by everypony.”

While this wasn’t as bad as Twilight’s breakdown, Sniff could tell Lyra needed some guidance and her confidence restored.

Trying to comfort her by rubbing up and down her back, he started to see what she’d done and where he could pick up.

“What about your friend Bon Bon? Have you tried talking to her about any of this? I want to help you either way, but you shouldn’t feel isolated if you have such a good friend like her.”

Sadly, Lyra couldn’t tell him the full truth. Bon Bon was overwhelmingly the source of her problems. Perhaps there was enough she could say without making him pry.

“Bon Bon and I aren’t as close as I thought we were. I don’t think she could understand—”

She hadn’t thought her words through and stopped short of admitting something that she only now realized. Right there and then, holding him in the water like she was, she made up her mind without even thinking about it.

“I do want this, Peter. Even if I can’t have you all to myself, I want more of this. Everything Ovens said I could have with you, everything she has. I’ve never seen her so happy, or the mayor, Top Shelf, all of them.”

She readjusted herself to sit a little higher on his lap and felt something she hadn’t expected. It gave her a jolt that was better than anything his massage had given. It took a moment for her to realize where that jolt had come from and where she must have brushed up against Sniff to bring about that feeling. That horrific realization had her slide back, but Sniff pulled her into that same position.

“It’s okay,” Sniff whispered in her ear. “If you want what she has, you can stay with me like this for as long as you like. If it’s your first time feeling like this, don’t feel embarrassed by it. We can go slow at first.”

He gently squeezed her rump and pulled her up a little more to grind his hard-on through the thin fabric against her. Like it or not, he was too horny not to enjoy himself and help her explore this portion of their future intimacy. After all, if Ovens had personally picked her out and welcomed her into the fold, it was going to happen sooner or later.

“How much has Ovens told you about what all we can do to make you feel like this?”

Lyra didn’t know what was happening, but it was the best feeling she ever experienced. She was told that he could do better than what a massage could offer. Was this it? If so, what was making it feel so good?

“Not much,” She whispered, under some heavy breathing. “She told me you need somepony to share close physical affection with.”

As the treatment continued, she gave a long quiet moan as his hands massaged over her rump and drew closer between the space normally covered by her tail, which was lifting on its own for him.

“Is… this what—” She broke from her what she was saying with an airy gasp and nuzzled in closer under his neck. “If this is what you need another special somepony for—”

She felt her body start to move on its own and continue to grind on the stiff section of anatomy pressed between her legs. “-please let me help you. I want to do more to help you, and I can’t feel bad when you’re doing this to me.”

Well, Sniff had taken things too far to simply stop now but again found himself treating a mare to something she didn’t understand. At the same time, she sounded like she really needed this.

“I owe you a lot still for all the help you’ve given me and my friends. So, how about we stay like this for a little longer before we have another chat with Ovens over some drinks?”

[Not far away in Luna’s room.]

Under the covers on the oversized bed, Kelly opened her eyes to the sight of Luna smiling at her. Both were still holding onto one another, though it was clear that Luna had been awake for at least a while.

“Tis about time you have woken, my lovely companion. I have been eagerly awaiting your company to join me, and might I add, tis unusual for me to sleep in as such, but I simply could not pull myself away from you.”

Kelly slowly started to stretch her arms further around Luna as she drew in a deep breath and welcomed her princess into the new day.

“Mmm, thank you for letting me sleep in, and we can stay like this for a little longer if you like.”

In a rush of giddy affection, Luna pulled Kelly against her, wrapped all her legs and wings around the sleepy human, then rolled onto her back. She held her new lover against her, laying chest to chest and face to face, blanketing the waking lady with her wings and feeling over as much of the uncovered skin as she could while she kissed her lover through their shared giggles.

“Hmhmm, tis the least I can do for sharing such a wonderful introduction to a new day with you, my dear. And for you, I will gladly waste the day away. So long as I may hold you near, that is.”

Since Luna had returned not long after her departure, they had wasted no time exploring each other’s desires. It had turned out to be better than expected for both of them, though Kelly sadly wasn’t as excited upon waking as her lovely mare appeared to be.

Not that it wasn’t adorable, but Kelly didn’t know how much she would be up for, given how she still had to check up on Big Mac.

Well, she wasn’t exactly ready to get out of bed either, and she couldn’t find it in herself to say no to a little more time with Luna.

“Last night certainly was amazing. God knows I needed what your tongue can do.”

Luna grinned and stroked her fetlocks over Kelly’s ass, remembering the thrill of discovering all the new places she had been invited to become more acquainted with. Not only her partner’s, but all the new experiences Kelly had treated her to as well.

“The day is still bright and lively, yet the dawn is so far away. Might I be so bold as to devour you once more? Of course, I would love nothing more than to have you savor me as well, but I would not want to leave you unsatisfied before taking on my duties.”

The Mistress of the Moon batted her eyes and giggled with an overjoyed smile. “Though, if it is alright with you, I would like to consider a repeat of last night’s embraces as my personal duty to serve you with from here on out.”

As...tempting as that sounded, this was too much for Kelly to handle without giving in. Although regardless of how skilled Luna had proven herself to be, she knew she couldn’t leave their stallion out of the loop. That would require giving Luna a not-so-subtle reminder of their agreement. A reminder given with an incentive to encourage her compliance, of course.

“I think I can see myself returning to your bed tonight, but I would like Mac to join us as well.”

She pushed herself up and slid down to her knees between Luna’s legs. The warm blanket and soft sheets fell away from Kelly, revealing her nude form that stood only long enough to straddle over her mare.

Thinking she could have a little fun herself, she sat herself down with Luna’s back left leg behind her, and Luna’s right to her front. This hadn’t been attempted previously with each other, but some scissoring would be a welcomed start to her mare's day.

From Luna’s point of view, there was no reason to question any of Kelly’s actions. Everything had been a divine experience, so whatever Kelly was about to do, Luna needed only to trust her and wait for instructions if they were needed. However, it was unlikely that instructions were going to be required as soon as she felt Kelly’s pussy press into hers.

She was wet, far more than Kelly was. Of course, she had been awake for longer than she would likely admit, waiting for Kelly to rise from her slumber, but spent the entire time fantasizing over their many lustful acts. Feeling each other’s labias mashing and grinding their clits against each other had not crossed her mind, though the feeling left her gasping too intensely to beg for more.

Even Kelly was becoming vocal after really getting into her groove.

“God, do I love how your pussy feels, Luna.”

She was getting carried away and needed to hear Luna agree to her demands. After that, she’d try not to wear her out before getting her own from the princess. In the meantime, Kelly slowed her pace and started to pull away, barely letting their vulvas kiss over their slick inner flesh.

“Now, are you gonna be a good girl and invite Mackie with us tonight?”

They’d had barely even started, but Luna was so close to the special point of build-up before the climax would hit. Why did Kelly have to stop?

Of course, the answer was yes, but then she realized that she’d been only groaning and mumbling nonsense.

“Yen,” she drunkenly grunted, completely lost in the fog of lust her lover had dragged her into.

“Yen?” Kelly repeated with a mischievous laugh. “I need to hear a yes from you, Moon Butt.”

She pressed herself down, doing a slow grind back up Luna’s slit, and stopped near the top to twerk her hips, using the peak of Luna’s mound to grind her clit on. If it was anything like giving oral, it would drive the mare crazy but not be enough to easily push her over the edge.

Of course, it was driving Luna crazy, and she wanted to cum against Kelly’s pussy like no other.

“Yes!” She shrieked in desperation. “I want-mmmm-Emmm, oooh~ I wah-uhh-want him with us, Kelly. Nnnnemmm, now please.”

That was a very good answer, and Kelly responded by reaching down to spread Luna’s lower lips open. She continued the tribbing against Luna’s throbbing clit until her pussy was pulsating, leaking mare cum over them both.

Luna howled louder than she had for any other orgasm and fidgeted restlessly as the climax rolled over into another.

It was so beautiful, this feeling of forbidden carnal delights, the heat, the sopping mess they made, and the rich, succulent scent that nearly matched the flavor of her lover, now so heavy on the nose she could taste it. She had to have it again, and as her orgasm began to subside, she called out before another climax would rob her of her voice.

“Ugh! Kelly, please… I want to taste you again. Please let me make you feel good, too.”

Kelly chuckled and let herself fall back onto the mattress. She didn’t start this with the intent of getting off, but after having to wait for so long, what she had last night wasn’t going to be enough to hold her off after scissoring like that.

"Oh, you're right, Luna. I can't go all day without this. Not without spoiling the fun for Mackie."

Luna slowly turned onto her side and crawled her way to Kelly’s waiting quim. That last orgasm had left her a little lightheaded, but she had been waiting all morning for another taste.

"Then let me have him first. We will make tonight most special for him. Then we will both have you until it is you who cannot stand."

Now there was an idea that brought about many wicked thoughts. As much as she loved what Luna could do, she needed some dick and longed to have Mac take her again. Even if he wouldn't last, she could make the most of it.

"Mmm, I want you both to eat me out at the same time tonight. Then I want you to suck on my clit and make me cum while he fucks me.”

As Luna drew closer, her mind filled with all of the same lewd thoughts. What had started as a search for companionship had grown into a debaucherous life, she was all too willing to give herself to.

While Kelly could have been enough for her, the things she was told she could do with a stallion rekindled her old thoughts of Big Mac. Then sharing him? There were so many new things she wanted to try.

“Yes, and so much more, but for now, you are all mine.”

Not needing any further instructions, Luna lowered her lips down on Kelly and forced her tongue into the sweet crevice of Kelly’s femininity. She was no longer apprehensive about what she was doing, nor did the thought of tasting herself give her any qualms. She embraced the idea like it were a lover’s kiss, only more intimate and rewarding.

Actually, it was so much better than a simple kiss between two lovers. It was sweeter, more exciting; even tasting herself mixed with Kelly was a reminder of receiving the same embrace and their commitment to each other. It even left her tingling between her legs, the pleasure growing the more she pleased her lover. It was no wonder Big Mac couldn’t hold out when eating her out.

It was so intoxicating, taking in the sweet taste of Kelly’s pussy. The scent of her lover’s arousal was strong enough to remove her awareness of her surroundings while Kelly’s moans drowned out the rest. All that was left was her sight, which was focused on the beautiful figure still left uncovered.

There were so many ways to enjoy pleasing her lover as well. Long strokes over her outer lips, spreading them to its length, focusing on her clit, teasing her entrance, or plunging into its depth as she did now.

There was a lovely sensation that came with focusing on the clit; feeling the electric impulses Kelly let out with her spikes of pleasure was tempting, but Kelly loved penetration. Giving or receiving, feeling her lover inside her, or doing the same gave a steady high with more time to enjoy each other until it escalated into her peak.

However, Luna was too involved this time. She wanted to drink in Kelly’s climax again and worked with a driven intensity to make her cum. It was going to happen soon. Her growing heat, the way her moans whined into a sharper pitch, the steadier her flow of fluids continued to quench Luna’s thirst, which might have been insatiable.

Then her human lover peaked.

Her moans filled the room with every excited breath as Kelly gyrated her hips and ran her hands over her body. Then, the flood her honey hole released. Such a delectable nectar that Luna greedily sought out, lapping it up while she sucked her lover’s pussy as dry as she could.

And yet, even after that, Luna still felt her hunger and desire flare up.

Why did it have to end? Why couldn’t she drink in this woman’s love a while longer? Why did the ecstasy take so long to capture yet escape so quickly? It felt like such an injustice to unequally please Kelly like her skilled human hands could do for her.

Just a while longer. If she didn’t stop, maybe Kelly would let her stay.

“Mmmph,” Kelly moaned. “You’re amazing, but you’re not getting any more out of me for a while, Moon Butt.”

Luna whined, disappointed with the reality of not being rewarded with a longer stay. Desperate, she tried to earn her keep by returning to Kelly’s clit. Little sparks of pleasure still emerged as Kelly twitched again, yet her partner still wouldn’t let her stay.

“Come on, you greedy little girl. You’re done down there, now come up here and gimme some sugar.”

This was so unfair, and Luna groaned as she raised her still dripping muzzle with her sad eyes, which Kelly had to laugh at.

“Oh, you poor baby. Come here.”

Luna was so cute, even when she wasn’t trying to be, but she really needed to learn not to dwell on trying to please Kelly the same way she could do to her. At least she was still compliant when given the right motivation, and Kelly sitting up to pull her into a kiss worked like a charm.

Kissing Luna, much like going down on her, was better than what she thought she deserved. There was so much affection behind every kiss. A truly deep appreciation and an unending desire for her she could feel every time. Now, adding in the lust for each other, as well as the cunnilingus that went along with it, she felt as if she had found a loving partner the likes she only thought Big Mac could have been for her.

Not only that, just like with her stallion, it was so easy to get lost in the moment and carried away. Pulling Luna in for a simple kiss instantly became heated with heavy petting and rolling the princess onto her back again.

“Oh, my god,” Kelly gasped as she broke their entanglement. “If we don’t stop now, I’m just going to start eating you out again. Not that I wouldn’t mind, but you’ve got shit to do today.”

She leaned down and again gave Luna a deep kiss, still searching for any remaining arousal they shared. She was going to have to be careful with Luna. Both her and Big Mac were giving her the affection and positive attention she needed, but right now, only Luna could keep up with her sexually.

“Mmm,” she gave one last whirl of her tongue before pulling back with what little strength she had left to stop herself. "We are going to have so much fun together, but I can't leave Mac so neglected. I'm going to my room to shower. If I don't, I'm not going to stop… Actually, I'm going to need to use your shower. I'm sure others will realize that I smell like your pussy."

Luna giggled at the remark, and it was true. The smell was all over the room and was practically entrenched in Kelly.

"I actually like it, but fear not. I made sure you would always be close to me. I had my guards move all of your clothes and personal items into the room next to mine. I~ also might have taken the liberty of adding a door between our rooms."

Kelly sat up, looking in the direction Luna was staring at, noticing the out-of-place door on the far wall.

"Oh, shit. I thought that was a closet.'

Luna giggled again as she trailed her hooves up Kelly's sides, letting them come to rest over her lover’s breasts.

"Officially, you are under my protection during the night and when Big Macintosh is preoccupied with the farm. We know some days he will still have his responsibilities to tend to."

She let her hooves trace their way down to rest on Kelly’s hips and smiled a bit sheepishly.

"Unofficially, I was hoping that you would be using your room only when I wasn't with you."

This got Kelly excited all over again. She really was being spoiled, but she wouldn’t let that happen without rewarding her princess in all the ways she could thank her.

"You better believe that I'm going to be spending as much time with you as I can when I'm not with Mac, you little sneak. Now come on, it’s shower time."

Author's Note

Ember sure was lucky, if not clever to talk her way into the human Embassy. Also, it's nice to see Benny still getting along with Octavia and Vinyl.

Heh, then we cut back to Trixie. Poor girl deserves a drink after her run-in with Discord. although, she should have expected a pretty low turnout when accepting the invitation. It was for only kids in Chris's harem.

Speaking of his harem, Starlight sure showed up in the nick of time to lay out some telling backstory to why she was so aggressive with pushing Chris to other mares. Thankfully, it all worked out. Of course, now Thunder Glide has been brought up to speed... or maybe only half-speed since she couldn't accept what she was hearing from Chris.

That of course led to Ember's arrival... just to crash and burn on her failure to launch. True, it was of her own doing, but at least nothing came of it and Starlight wasn't there to stake her claim on Chris.

Moving on to Spike, if you weren't following along, they ended up watching Season 3's episodes 1 and 2: The Crystal Empire - Part 1 & 2.

It does seem that after realizing how strong Spike has become that she's taking some real admiration to him. Even allowing herself to not rely on her strong dragon front she was putting on. Kinda cute when you think about it.

Also, if you haven't seen "Now you see me," it's pretty good. (7 outta 10 in my opinion) Worth the watch if you're not expecting a 10 outta 10. Still, it's a good start for Trixie to find some common ground with her as a house guest.

Next... this was a little odd to tackle. Cheerilee escorting Button back to his house so his mother could have their date, then to have Cream tell him that's exactly what they were doing... as well as 4 other mares he knows. Also, they seem pretty hard set on making it a family affair in time.

Button is a cute kid when written right (I say that only hoping I did a decent job.)

Also, Onyx showed up when the kids were about to start a fight... Neat.

Moving onto Ovens, good God that girl has a thirst but keeps on trying to hydrate other mares first. That's a... uh... Well,

Sure is hard to keep things steady and well informed when there are other ears around... and when Sniff's surprise date shows up early before Ovens could request that hand in the kitchen.

Up in the hot tub later on though, how could things not go as expected? With the exception of Lyra really getting choked up with where she came from, what she got roped into, what she might be giving up, and how that makes her feel, considering what she's now going after.

Kind of touching that almost got ruined by... touching. But was saved by... touching. It wasn't just his hands though, so that's kind of original. Right?

And yes... for those of you who went back to re-read 79.6, Luna and Kelly are still a thing, and I couldn't help but try to focus on how cute Luna be in bed.

Otherwise, with this chapter ending, as well as the afternoon for our Stranded Seven and the ponies they love, there is only so much time left for them to recover before drinks, dinner, more introductions, and whatever else the night may bring. What else might that be? Expect the unexpected in next weeks publication:

Chapter 85. 85. To the Darkness, We Shall Return.

85. To the Darkness, We Shall Return.

All over Ponyville, many of the new relationships were coming into their own and starting to find their respective comfort zones. However, Chris would soon be starting his new expansion with those attached to his lovers.

Largely in a similar situation, Cerb was about to do this with one of his… just as soon as Sweetie Belle calmed down.

"Oh, my gosh! Are you telling me what I think you're telling me?!"

Thankfully, Cerb had covered his ears in time, saving his eardrums. Given her excitement, however, he had every reason to believe she didn't know what Rarity had started to explain. And that was a conversation he wasn’t looking forward to having.

"Probably not," Cerb whispered under his breath.

Rarity, sitting next Cerb, which probably led Sweetie to jump to conclusions, heard the comment, and silently agreed.

Meanwhile, Sweetie Belle was about to burst.

"If you're asking me what I think about Justin, that could only mean one thing, because you know what I think about him! So did he ask you out on another date?! Are you special someponies?! Are you gonna get married and-"

"Sweetie," Rarity interjected, hoping to stop the string of questions. "Justin and I are together-"

"Ahhhhhhhhhh!" Sweetie Belle belted out in celebration, not ready for what was to come next.

Unfortunately, that took longer than Cerb and his two ladies would have liked, but to be fair, it was probably best to let her get it out of her system. Though, now, Rarity had to delicately navigate the minefield that was explaining the rest to her sister.

"Well, now that we can hear again, I wanted both Justin and Fluttershy here to tell you the rest of the good news. However, I knew this would be difficult to explain."

Something about Rarity’s change of tone gave Sweetie Belle the impression that what she was about to say wasn't going to be good news at all. It was important that Rarity convey just how important her choice was for all of them.

"Sweetie… There are so many things that have happened since the night Justin and I went on our first date together. Too much that I would rather not have to explain, but you remember that it was both Fluttershy and I who wanted to be with Justin, don't you?"

Sweetie Belle's confusion only compounded itself at the question.

"Uh, yeah. I heard the whole song you two sang together about it."

Cerb did a double-take between his two mares on either side of him.

"You sang a song about me?"

“Minor details, darling,” Rarity quickly told Cerb with a dismissive wave of her hoof before turning back to Sweetie Belle. “But, yes. Both Fluttershy and I have fancied Justin for some time now. So, as I’m sure you recall both of us agreed to do what we could to help Justin and help him see that he could be happy with us. And… while we did, we ended up finding a lot more love on our journey than we anticipated.”

She raised her hoof towards her young sister and turned her gaze away to silence another question that didn’t need to be asked. There was so little left she needed to say to finally get this out in the open, and with that next line of questions halted, she could continue.

“You can ask your questions when I’m finished, Sweetie, but what I’m trying to tell you is that Fluttershy and I have come to realize that we love each other just as much as we love Justin, and Justin feels the same about the two of us. So, while it may be unconventional, the three of us are each other’s special someponies.”

Sweetie heard the explanation loud and clear, yet she was sure she didn’t hear her sister correctly. Thus she responded how any child would given this situation.

“Wut?”

As much as Cerb wanted to step in and set things straight, it just didn’t seem like his place to do so. Fluttershy seemed to be clamming up just as much, so the burden remained on Rarity to be as blunt as possible.

“Dear, what I’m saying is that Justin is together with both Fluttershy and me. I’m going to be dating both Justin and Fluttershy, just like she will be with both me and Justin, as he will be just as romantically involved with me while also with her… I hope you can understand that this wasn’t an easy decision for us to make at first, but we hope you will accept it as well.”

As it turns out, it was exactly what Sweetie Belle thought her sister said. It just seemed too far out there for her to fully comprehend. At the same time, that seemed like a resolution too farfetched for solving the problem of who Cerb would date. Not even the combined efforts of her and the other Crusaders would have let a hair-brained scheme like that be executed.

“Isn’t that like… cheating?”

Fluttershy could only stand by for so long, and listening to Rarity try so hard to explain things to the foal needed her help.

“Sweetie Belle,” she quietly spoke up as she slid off the couch, opening up as she made her way over to sit by Rarity. “You’re sister and I both became very close while helping Justin. And the closer we got to him while helping each other, we realized that no matter what happened, her and I wanted to stay together. It actually worked out that while Rarity and I were a couple first, we both still wanted to be with Justin as well. Of course, Justin didn’t want to hurt either of us by choosing over the other, so we asked him to be with both of us. Now we’re all happy and no pony is left out of what we all wanted.”

Somehow, hearing the lead up to where the three were now, finally got it through to Sweetie Belle, or at least that’s how it looked to the Fluttershy.

“Rarity is right about our relationship being a bit unusual, but when it comes to Justin and the rest of his friends, this has somehow become normal. His other friends Benny, Chris, and Peter are also with more than one special somepony. Even Lumberman and Applejack are a couple now, just like Kelly is with Big Mac, but the way things are going, they may want to have more ponies join them as well.”

Maybe this multi-special somepony wasn’t such a bad idea after all, and Sweetie Belle was starting to see why her sister had made the choice, even if she still couldn’t make total sense of it.

“So… instead of just getting a new big brother, I’m also getting a big sister? But, even though you said you’re dating my sister, that doesn’t mean that you’re going to start kissing her or anything, are you?”

Rarity should have seen that coming, better nip in the bud before it becomes an issue later on. Oh, this was going to be awkward.

“As a matter of fact, Fluttershy and I will be kissing,” she sternly corrected her sister. “It’s as I said, we all love each other, and when you love somepony like we do, you express that love with a kiss.”

Well, there were other things, but there was no need to bring that up. Things were complicated enough as they were, but at least that strong tone appeared to get the point across to the little filly.

“Okay, I’m sorry. It’s just…”

Cerb had been quiet long enough. He wasn't going to give up his two mares, but he couldn't let this little filly carry around any negativity and throw a wrench in his plans.

"Sweetie Belle, we just wanted to talk to you first so you didn't find out from someone else. We also wanted to make sure you understood and weren't going to be angry or having any problems with us all being together."

The softer approach seemed to break up the tension, and Cerb figured he was on the right track.

"Do you have any concerns about your sister being with both me and Fluttershy?"

Sweetie Belle gave three a good long look. She still didn’t understand it, but couldn't find the harm in it.

“No, I guess not.” she said though her face slightly downcast, her uncertainty obvious to all.

While it didn’t go as smoothly as Rarity had hoped, it seemed as if the crisis had been avoided and they were set to continue getting ready for their dinner. Or at least they would have been if Sweetie Belle did have more questions that were perhaps harder to answer.

“But can you tell me what happened to Applejack?”

The three froze at the question. Lumberman had done a good job at keeping her out of sight, and she likely hadn’t gotten around to seeing her sister, and Granny hadn’t explained things yet either.

Sadly, it wasn’t exactly something they could just keep hidden forever.

“We heard her scream the other night, and Kelly said that she was angry because she had to stay back at the castle for secret stuff, but Apple Bloom hasn’t seen her since then. Even Big Mac wouldn’t tell us. He just went to sleep without a word ‘bout it and left before we woke up this morning. Is she okay?”

Again, Cerb figured he would handle this, but wasn’t about to give too many details. Gentle steps after all.

“Well, Applejack was very angry about having to stay at the castle, she really wanted to go home that night. If you or Apple Bloom are worried about her, I assure you she’s fine. She’s been with Lumberman this whole time. Otherwise, she’ll come around again soon enough.”

Given all that had transpired the last few years, Sweetie knew it wasn’t actually unusual for Applejack or any of the others to disappear for days on end, so that didn’t set off any alarms. At the same time, if they were being so vague, there was still something going on. She would have to look into that when she met up with the other Crusaders again. For now, she would avoid suspicion by asking another question that was about to give Rarity and them just as much trouble answering.

“Who is Chris dating? AB, Scoots, and I all were trying to figure the perfect pony for him to fall in love with.”

This was going to be fun, even though Rarity realized too late she should have told the Crusaders to not try and do any matchmaking for the other humans, but it was too late for that. Still the sight of her sister starting to sweat seemed to atleast perk up Sweetie, so a positive there.

“Well, Sweetie. Who did you all pick for Chris? I’d love to hear if any of you guessed right.”

There wasn’t much thought put behind Sweetie Belle’s approach to this question and she blurted out her answer.

“Button Mash said Chris already went on a date with Cream Heart, but AB and Scoots think that Derpy was a better match because of how well they danced at the welcome party.”

The three all smiled and chuckled for a moment. Those were both correct guesses, but it was funny how little they knew. Perhaps for now Rarity would let her keep guessing a little more.

“Well, you three all had very good guesses, and both are right. However, you’re missing a few, and I’m sure you’ll find out tomorrow about the rest.”

“Chris is dating both Derpy and Cream Heart?” Sweetie Belle asked for confirmation just as Rarity’s follow up hit. “Wait! He’s dating more mares?! Is that why he was at Nurse Redheart’s with-”

She was about to start to mention a few names, but then remembered all the mares that ended up having lunch together while they played with Chris that day. There were too many possibilities and Rarity didn’t give a number to help narrow it down.

The sight of her sister racking her brain desperately to process and handle this new information allowed Rarity to breathe a mental sigh of relief. Finally having put a cork on her barrage of questions.

True, it might have been a little mean, but it served her sister right for meddling in other mare’s love affairs, and Rarity would let that bother Sweetie Belle and her friends for the rest of the night. Besides, pulling the occasional prank on your sister was one of the perks of an older sibling.

“Well, unfortunately, we need to start getting ready for our dinner. Why don’t you go check up with your friends and see if they have any clues to who the other lucky mares might be?”

That wasn’t fair, but if Rarity wasn’t going to give any more hints, what else could Sweetie Belle do if she wanted to know?

“Okay, but am I still staying with Apple Bloom and Granny Smith tonight? Granny said she would make dinner back on the farm for us.”

Fortunately, Rarity had plans for after dinner, so she could let her sister spend more time with the Apples. Plus it’d help keep her far away from the group in the event they decided to be a bit more...intimate.

“I believe the three of us will be inseparable for the time being, so you’ll still be staying with Granny. Although, once things calm down, I’ll be more available for you… though I don’t believe we can stay here until I get a bigger bed.”

Fluttershy giggled, knowing all too well Rarity’s bed wouldn’t be able to hold up once Cerb’s leg finished healing. That along with some other concerns.

“We’re going to need a lot more bed sheets, too.”

[Back at the human embassy.]

The overall mood of the late afternoon wasn't exactly what Chris had hoped for, though thankfully it was far from the disaster he’d expected.

Pina Colada seemed to stick to her mother's side, and had kept Cotton Cloudy close by. It almost felt like the former held a grudge while the latter used her friend as a shield. Button was surprisingly a bit better but would shy away when the other two fillies gave any look of disapproval.

The only shining light was Dinky. That foal never dropped her smile and was already sold on having Chris in her life. Though that only perked up the mood slightly.

The atmosphere had fallen so much that Trixie put off doing her magic show. So, as cheap of a tactic as it was, Chris decided to surprise them with the wonder of human cinema and popped in the first Aladdin movie.

It certainly did the trick of brightening the mood of even the most distant of the two foals, but seeing Genie's proficiency with magic left Trixie switching between inspiration and self-loathing. Probably didn’t help he likely reminded her of Discord as well.

Still, it was making their time together easier, but it seemed like only Thunder had noticed that Chris was more focused on the foals than the movie.

That in itself had to mean something. This movie was certainly exciting and entertaining. It also reminded her a lot of Saddle Arabia, or at least what a human version would look like in a cartoon.

For Chris, this felt like his first real setback. He wasn't winning the foals over, Disney was. Then again, Disney always won over children, so he really shouldn’t have been surprised.

[Back over at Vinyl's house.]

After dropping Spike and Smolder off in the middle of town, Benny returned to have the unpleasant conversation of cross-species relations. It wasn’t long, or grossly in-depth, but he did the best he could to keep it practical and easy to understand.

Much like Vinyl, Octavia was unsure what to make of it all, though for different reasons.

"So… even though our species could never make a family together, all the others still wanted to stay with your friends?"

Benny nodded, though he wasn't sure what all the other ponies knew or had even done.

"Before the party started yesterday, Twilight got with her core group to discuss things about what they all were doing. Apparently, they had some misconceptions that needed to be cleared up. I didn’t ask what they all were, but I'm guessing they know just as much as you do now. Outside from a few that have already put it to practice."

Unlike Octavia, Vinyl's uncertainty was of something else entirely. And as expected from the DJ, she had her own way of expressing her opinions.

"So what's the big deal? If it's something natural, there's no reason to feel weird about it. And I'm not sure if you've noticed this yet or not, Hot Stuff, but it felt good just dancing with you, so I can totally see why Starlight and the rest of those girls were all over each other. Plus, not getting pregnant? Just saying, sounds like a pretty sweet deal if ya ask me."

Octavia, trying to take her friend’s lack of tact into consideration, could see there was more than just the physical acts described weighing on Benny’s mind. Though a simple twitch of the eye at that last statement seemed to show she wasn’t entirely opposed.

“Benny, now that we know, you still don’t seem optimistic about it. Is there something else you need to tell us before Vinyl says or does something else to make you uncomfortable?”

Typical of Vinyl, she only shrugged and fiddled with her music equipment.

“I’m just being real , you guys. So long as it looks, sounds, feels, or tastes good, I’m not afraid of getting weird.”

The truth was, there was still something beyond the obvious that made Benny uncomfortable. And Vinyl’s wording of that last statement wasn’t helping.

“The truth is, I haven’t been with anyone since I broke things off with my ex. I stopped getting treatment for it, but I do still struggle with depression, and that makes it hard for me to want to do things that I would normally enjoy. That being said, I don’t like the idea of rushing in to have sex without getting to know who I’m with first. More than just a single date at least.”

Try as Vinyl might, the tone of the room was too serious for her to try and entertain herself. The distance between Benny on the couch, Otactavia sitting by her cello, and herself by her equipment didn’t work for what they were talking about. She figured it would be best to either tackle the issues Benny had head-on and squash them or just move on towards something they could all enjoy.

“Look, stud,” sShe powered down her equipment and leaned hard over her stand that held it. “Something you gotta know about me is that I tend to just go with the flow. So long as everypony is having a good time and being cool, I’m just gonna keep on doing what I’m doing. So when I was asked to play your music at the welcome party, I really got into it because I loved what I heard and saw everypony getting into it. Same thing with the dancing.”

Reflexively, her eyes turned to Octavia. It was only for a moment, but she could still see how overwhelmed she was with the discomfort this conversation brought, but still happy to have Benny there. Maybe she even saw having this talk as another means to get even closer with him, and that was bothering her, which Vinyl thought was a shame. There was no need to make things so complicated.

“At the time, I didn’t realize that Tavi had the hots for ya. I thought she just really enjoyed the dance, so I thought I’d give ya whirl myself.”

She started to grin, but it quickly grew to a smile so big she had to take a breather as it started to make her laugh. The laughter wasn’t loud or drawn out, but it was something else altogether and she had to remove her shades to wipe her eyes.

“Benny boy… every moment with you is electric. There isn’t a base note that hits as hard as being with you. So, if I’m being rude by saying I’d be down to try the stuff you said your friends told you we could handle our first time with hands and kissing, it’s because just brushing up against you feels good. Every time you hold my hoof in your hand or touch my back, I don’t want it to stop.”

That wasn’t like her to open up like that, and she put her shades back on to hide her eyes.

“Even sleeping on ya last night felt awesome, but I’m not one to get pushy or make demands of other ponies. If you don’t want to have sex, and rut or whatever the hell, that’s cool. But if you do, I don’t want you to think that I’m not going to be cool about it.”

That certainly was far more forward than Octavia could have been, but she could still appreciate how it seemed to remove a lot of the tension in the room.

“Very well said, Vinyl. And Benny, I suppose I feel much the same way, but I know this is still all new to you, or at least it will be if it’s to be with us, I mean. Regardless, we’re all still figuring things out with each other, so don’t think there will be any expectations we have regarding sex we will have for you.”

Well… that certainly seemed to flip the situation back on Benny, but it still left him with a smirk.

“Not gonna lie. I totally thought you two were going to freak out on me about all this.”

It seemed like that issue had ended before it began and Vinyl was taking some pride in herself for handling the topic as she did. Although, the mood had changed and she wasn’t feeling the magic for music at the moment.

“Freak out? No way, stud. We ain’t letting you off the hook that easy, but how about we get outta here for a while? The dinner with the delegates is probably gonna be boring if Twilight didn’t put me in charge of the tunes, ya know?”

A change in scenery sounded like a good idea, and it probably was going to be mostly boring given the nature of the dinner.

“Yeah, I could stretch my legs for a bit. Do you mind if I use the bathroom first?”

“Of course not, dear,” Octavia sweetly answered, pointing towards the restroom. “We’ll think about where to go until you get back.”

As soon as Benny was far down the hall and shut the door behind him, Octavia gave a sigh, relieved their conversation had ended on such a positive note.

“Vinyl, darling. It always amazes me how bold you can be, but it was exactly what we needed-”

Octavia nearly gasped, but she locked up from Vinyl’s hooves reaching out from behind her, wrapping her in a strong embrace and an out of place sad tone to her roommate’s voice.

“Let’s see if we can go back to Benny’s place tonight. Just the three of us.”

The odd request and troubled voice forced Octavia out of Vinyl’s hold and her seat. She didn’t even have enough time to finish turning around before Vinyl was hugging around her again.

“Vinyl?”

Octavia went to push her friend away again, but this time Vinyl wouldn’t let go. Instead, she stayed there and spoke in a voice she’d never heard from her roommate before. It sounded almost fragile, like that of a child rather than the loud party mare she’d come to know.

“I’m sorry Tavi. I woke up after the coffee was made. I was going to sleep in and just let you have him, but I heard everything. I wanna go wherever we can sing our own song together. I don’t want to lose you if I don’t have to, but I want to be with Benny, too.”

Of course, Vinyl would have to be so forward like this with her. What else should have Octavia expected? At the same time, what more could she have hoped for? All the same, she didn’t push Vinyl away. Instead, she slid her forelegs up Vinyl’s barrel and hugged her back.

“I don’t care what others may think of us. Twilight and the others have the right idea. I want you with me just as much as Benny.”

“Oh,” Benny stated, a bit shocked at seeing the two musical mares holding each other. “Am I… interrupting something?”

Both mares cracked an embarrassed smile and let each other go, though their red faces said all he needed.

“Sorry,” Octavia apologized, nervously rubbing a forehoof behind her other fetlock. “It would appear that Vinyl was not as light a sleeper, as usual, this morning. She heard our conversation and has made my feelings a little less complicated regarding the three of us.”

Vinyl grinned and tried to play it cool, though she was clearly off her game from being caught.

“Aye, with Starlight and all the other mares doing it, it just seems like all the more reason to go with the flow, ya know.”

That wasn’t the truth at all and Octavia rolled her eyes at what was probably meant to be a joke.

“Be that as it may, I hope this doesn’t change things between us, because we would greatly like to take you up on your offer to allow us to express ourselves at your embassy tonight.”

God damn her voice was still so sexy, and the way she asked that question nearly gave him a shiver as he thought about it in real-time. Must be the accent.

“As soon as dinner is over, I’ll do what I can to get us back the first chance I get. It will probably just be Trixie there, but there won’t be a problem with us having privacy.”

[Meanwhile, back in the Castle of Friendship’s hot tub.]

After some heavy petting and probably getting Lyra more worked up than was needed, Sniff felt they had spent enough time relaxing. In truth, he had gotten so aroused that he would have ended up removing the borrowed shorts and probably had Lyra ride his pool noodle for real.

Hopefully, heading out for drinks before the dinner and being back in public would keep him in check until at least Twilight or Ovens would be available.

On the way down though, he rounded a corner for the next stairway just in time to see Kelly pulling away from a kiss with Luna. Thankfully, he was leading the way, which led to Lyra and Swifty both missing the sight.

Luna had seen him too late, and he could see that, so it was upon him to calm her concerns.

“Well, rise and shine you two,” he greeted the pair, sounding perfectly normal. “And Luna, thanks for checking in on Kelly for us last night. With Big Mac taking care of Granny, and the rest of us preoccupied, we really appreciated it.”

That was right, Benny had discovered her affinity for Kelly rather easily, and Sniff was a friend Kelly could talk to about her sexual issues. It stood reasonable to believe that if he was not told upfront, he would have figured it out on his own. Not that him knowing or seeing would have been an issue, but Lyra and Swifty? That was different.

“It was my pleasure. Since I’ve spent the most time with her, aside from Big Macintosh, she felt more comfortable around me. I even had her personal items moved up to the room next to mine so she would be better protected.”

And that was the perfect segway into a great explanation of the added protection, as well as additional information Luna needed to provide them.

“That reminds me. I came in contact with my sister last night. Our conversation was brief, but I was to let you know that the trial against Kelly’s attackers should be upon us once the investigation has completed.”

Thinking about it again, had it been just Sniff and Swifty, there wouldn’t have been much of an issue at all, being the good soldier she was. It wasn’t optimal, but why was Lyra there? Not that her position couldn’t be helpful for Sniff and the others. It was just out of place to have her here in the castle, though Luna now wondered if this was Twilight’s doing.

“And I presume you are all returning from the hot tub. What exactly is your business with Peter, Miss Heartstrings?”

That was the kind of question Sniff had to answer, otherwise, things could get heated and messy.

“Lyra has been a great help to me and has even gotten all of us and our new special someponies into the summit. Also, Cutter recommended her to speak to Ovens about… uh…”

Come to think of it, there was no point beating around the bush with this. The two in front of him he was explaining things to were already fucking each other in a three-way relationship. Even Twilight and Ovens already knew why she was there, he was wasting his charm on this by trying to be sly.

“I still don’t know what we’re calling this. Regardless, Lyra’s been helping me out, but after talking to Ovens, she realized that things in life for her weren’t going as well for her as she would have liked. So, Ovens figured she and I should spend some time together. We’re actually about to head out and hopefully get her out of her shop for drinks before the delegates make things less private for us.”

Kelly, somehow, a little impressed at the arrangement, eyed up the mint-colored mare. On the way up from her examination, she could see he was pitching a tent through his shorts, but the towel wasn’t covering it enough to keep it hidden completely.

“Well, she’s certainly a cutie. You must have had a… hard time keeping your hands to yourself around her.”

Sniff looked down and saw the eyesore not fully blocked by his towel. It didn’t matter if Kelly and Luna knew what was going on, it still wasn’t a good look for him. Nor was what Lyra was about to say.

“Well, Peter did have his hands on me for a while.”

Kelly and Luna’s grins both continued to widen, and the thoughts of who else he must be doing only made Luna more curious.

“Did he now? You must be very lucky to have Miss Ovens request Peter to treat you so kindly. What all has he-”

Knowing where this was going, Kelly turned and playfully tapped Luna on the chest.

“Luna, leave the poor girl be. We don’t need to know what all those two love birds have been up to.”

Seeing the lighthearted nature the others appeared to have surrounding her potential relationship with Sniff, Lyra decided to humor the princess.

“It’s no problem, I’m okay with you knowing. I had him hold me like he does Ovens when they kiss.”

So much for Kelly’s attempt at protecting Sniff from having his private affairs out for others to see. But also, coming from Lyra, it sounded so cute.

“Awwwwe. Is he a good kisser?”

Lyra blushed but now felt silly not taking advantage of the situation.

“I’m not sure. I just sat on his lap and had him hold me. I didn’t… I wasn’t sure if we could kiss yet. But just feeling him like that was more than enough for now. I’m hoping for more of what Ovens does with him.”

This was fun, but she could tell that if they hadn’t kissed, there was probably a reason for it and decided to help Luna leave them be.

“Well, you two enjoy the rest of your time together, and I hope you all can have fun together tonight. But don’t let Sniff fool you. He does kiss on the first date.”

As if he wasn’t having a hard enough time as it was, if kissing went the same with this mare as it did with the others, he would be in trouble.

“Thanks, Kel. Although, that reminds me.” He held up one finger and rubbed it over his lips so that she would have to see it. “You seem rather well-rested. Did the advice you got yesterday help out at all?”

With wording like that, on top of that gesture, Luna now knew Kelly had spoken with him, but he had every right to sneak that in a quip like that. Turnabout was fair play, after all.

“Don’t you worry about Kelly, my dear Peter. She has everything well in hand and is being well tended to in Big Macintosh's absence.”

Kelly snorted and continued to make her way out.

“What she said. Oh, and can I borrow your car to go see Mac?”

“That won’t be necessary,.” Luna quickly cut in before anyone could get a word in. “I’ll have my carriage take you there. Otherwise, there would be no way for him to return with you. This way you’ll have somepony with you at all times. Until you are with Mac again, of course.”

Saving gas and having Mac all to herself on the ride back, plus guards? Sounded like a win-win.

“Sweet. Nevermind Sniff.”

Watching those two leave, Sniff could see that Kelly’s leg was doing much better, but if the advice worked, then that was probably even better news.

All the funnier that Lyra understood nothing of what had happened and mistook childish jokes and pleasant conversation.

“I like Kelly. She seems nice.”

Some idle chit chat started between Lyra and Sniff as they continued behind Luna and Kelly towards Sniff’s room. On their way, Swifty started to think she was understanding what Twilight had offered her earlier.

“Sniff is dating multiple mares just like Chris and Cerb are. But unlike those two, Peter is still finding new mares to date. It seems like some are just so he can help them, but others, well, I still don’t know what he did with the mayor, but the way he held Lyra, that has to be serious. Even Princess Luna seems to be in on it, trying to see how involved with Lyra he was. For some reason, Kelly tried to encourage them to kiss. Is that what Twilight wants for me?”

Another exchange of words ahead had Swifty look up to see Lyra walking into a vacant spare room. Probably going to get more towels.

“I do like Peter. I certainly would have liked to go out with him. Will that be something I’m allowed to do with him like Lyra is? Is that something I would want to do? Kissing another mare’s stallion… But those hands of his.”

“Uh, Swifty?” Sniff’s voice rose up in front of her.

She raised her eyes to see Sniff looking down at her… and they were both in his room. Was she really that easily distracted that she was blindly following him without knowing? That wasn’t like her.

“I’m sorry. I must have been lost in thought. What were you saying?”

To Sniff, his bodyguard was acting strange. Through thick and thin, she always presented herself as the solid and capable type. Even after everything from walking in on him with Twilight, the conversation at breakfast, his time with the mayor, and now…

Maybe now it made sense. More than likely, it was one of two things that he could think of if carrot cake wasn’t involved with her distracted state.

“Does it bother you seeing me with so many mares?”

While that did seem odd to Swifty, she vehemently shook her head.

“No, not at all. Sure, I thought it was strange that they all would agree to let you see so many of them at the same time, and I’m still trying to understand the dating techniques you’re teaching them, but I can see how much you care about them. I…”

Somehow, looking into this human’s eyes, she could see that he had already figured her out and was giving her the option to say it so he wouldn’t have to.

“I… didn’t know you were seeing Oven Fresh until the party last night... Nor Twilight until this morning.”

She turned her eyes away, never dropping her guilty smile. What she was admitting was unprofessional, but he deserved an honest answer, and Twilight had no issues with how she felt about her ward.

Weighing her options and all she’d learned, she decided to come clean.

“I liked you since the day you bought me the carrot cake, but I didn’t really consider I would have wanted anything more until that night with you on the rooftop. And every interaction I’ve had with you since then, getting to know you more… Twilight knows."

Sniff nodded, remembering how Twilight was getting better at picking up on these things, much like how Ovens was. The discussion those two shared after he left likely had put her in a similar situation as Lyra, if he had to guess. Then again, she had made no advances or even any hints. Did she know even less than his other prospects?

"And what did she say? You're still guarding me, so she obviously wasn't mad."

Swifty slowly shook her head. Even with how things were messed up, telling him how she felt, he at no point made her feel uncomfortable to talk about it.

"No, she was fine with it. She just told me to continue staying close and take care of you. Though, I think she wanted to talk to Ovens before… I’m not sure. Maybe doing what Ovens did this morning for Lyra? Should I tell her not to now?"

This certainly seemed to change things, but Sniff wasn't upset or worried. Swifty was another mare he liked and trusted after all, even if part of him was getting slightly concerned by his growing number of admirers.

"Let them talk, then we'll talk. But if at any point it becomes too much to see me with others-”

Before Sniff could even finish that line, Swifty was already laughing.

“No… I don’t think that would be a problem for me. I like spending time with you regardless… though… what you did with Lyra? I wouldn’t mind trying that, if I’m allowed to, that is.”

Maybe it was the horny speaking, though it could have just been his desire to reward this mare, but she’d earned more than just another carrot cake.

“I might be a little busy tonight… I know my lunch is tied up tomorrow, but I got you.”

That got another giggle out of his favorite Solar Guard. She already had a good idea of where’d she’d be, given her orders.

“But I’m going to be with you all night and all day tomorrow… Aren’t I?”

This was giving Sniff too many terrible ideas.

“How about we go find Twilight before we grab those drinks tonight? Also, you’re still wet, and… maybe you can help me with something before Lyra finishes drying off.”

[A few minutes later.]

Having successfully dried most of herself off, Lyra ventured out into the hallway to meet up with Sniff again. He said he wouldn’t take long.

How could he? He was covered with that incredible pristine bare skin.

“What the hey? He shouldn’t take longer than me to dry off, he doesn’t even have any fur.”

As she walked closer to his door, the sounds of what had to be Swifty’s giggles and flirtatious banter could be heard.

“Stop that. I told you how much it tickles.”

From inside the room, Sniff replied, sounding like he was having just as much fun.

“Then stop squirming so much. Look at the mess you made. We still have to clean this up and don’t have a lot of time.”

Curious, Lyra peaked her head inside. For some reason, Sniff was sitting on the edge of his bed over a wet floor next to his shorts, but he was still loosely wearing a towel around his waist.

Looking to be having a wonderful time with her pre-practice date, Swifty was being dried off with what looked to be her third towel. That seemed a little out of place, given she was supposed to be guarding him, and it was still Lyra’s time with Sniff, not not the bodyguard.

“Hey, what gives? Why aren’t I getting this special treatment.”

That was a fair question, but Sniff had already anticipated this if she had walked in.

“Sorry about that, but somepony just so happened to start turning greener than you after seeing us together.”

Swifty craned her neck to playfully scoff at the claim.

“I didn’t change colors, stop lying.”

Not even slightly abashed by her presentation, she turned her attention over to Lyra with a smile so big she couldn’t have looked any happier if she tried.

“Don’t listen to him… although I was envious. But this isn’t any special attention. I needed help drying off before we head out. Also, this was my reward for helping Peter make sure you’d be okay with what he wanted to offer next.”

After admitting that, she frowned a bit, though her smile quickly returned.

“Not that I got to kiss him like you get to, or get the special massage, but… I’m sure if you like Peter as much as I do, you’ll be fine with what you see. And can you close the door behind you?”

Now more than curious, Lyra stepped inside and let the door close behind her.

“I really get to kiss you? Are you sure that’s going to be okay, and what’s the special massage?”

Sniff was really tempting fate with this, even if it was what Ovens and Twilight wanted for him. On top of that, his own unsatisfied needs had grown through the day, making the idea easier to accept. So, with a few soft taps on Swifty’s butt, he let her go to join him on the bed before he invited his other new mare.

“Yes, we’re allowed to kiss and do a lot more, but we’ll only do what you’re comfortable with. Though, given how much you enjoyed what we did in the hot tub, I’d say I know something you’ll enjoy.”

Already willing to go for whatever, Lyra happily trotted up to Sniff, but he moved away to rest his back against the headboard of his bed, giving some distance to explain some things first.

“Now, if you just want to enjoy some more time together like earlier, then you can sit up on my lap just like you did in the hot tub, but with kissing this time. However, if you trust me and want to experience what Ovens has, I’ll have to remove my towel, but my body is not like that of a ponies.”

Laying contently along the foot of the bed, Swifty smiled down at the anxious unicorn.

“From what little I’ve seen and heard, Peter knows what he’s talking about. And if Twilight is giving her blessing for other mares to do this with him, I think the towel needs to go. Apparently, the more of him you can feel, the better the experience. Just don’t be too shocked by how different he is from a pony under the towel.”

There was no hesitation from Lyra, who jumped on the bed, ready to mount Sniff’s lap again. Her usual eager expression plastered across her face.

“I loved how it felt in the hot tub, so if this feels better with the towel off, let’s do that.”

With little doubt this was going to end exactly as he expected, Sniff obliged the mare and undid the simple fold of the towel, then laid it two ends on either side of him.

Try as she might, Lyra’s eyes danced between Sniff’s face and his crotch until she realized she had no idea what she was looking at.

“Um… is that-”

“That’s his penis,” Swifty answered from behind as casually as if talking about the weather. “That’s why all human stallions wear clothes. Well, except for when they bathe or give special massages, from what Peter tells me.”

With stage one completed, Sniff moved on to stage two, testing the proverbial waters.

“If it bothers you that much, I can cover up again.”

With the towel removed, Lyra had a much better look at his body. He was fit, his muscles firm, and his skin had a darker complexion than Benny, Cerb, or Chris. And the rich scent of clovers and sea salt was so much stronger now, in spite of washing off in the hot tub.

When it came to Sniff being covered, less was more of what she wanted.

“Don’t be like that,” Lyra playfully protested. “I trust you more than most ponies I know, and your body isn’t that different than a pony stallion’s.”

It really was Lyra’s trust in Sniff that led her to his lap again, and once she had her forelegs draped over his shoulders, she lowered herself down. Of course, once contact was made as she sat firmly down, she knew she made the right choice.

Her first reaction was a shallow gasp as her eyes rolled up and her eyelids fluttered down. There were no words to say. She could have cried out, but it was a struggle just to breathe as she found herself unable to pull her body away from what she could feel happening.

Already knowing what this unicorn must be thinking, he placed both hands on her rump and pulled her a little closer, drawing the same whimper from her lips as he had from Mayor Mare. If that was the reaction, even Swifty was going to get an earful to help explain things.

“I know this may feel strange to you, in spite of how much you’re enjoying it.”

Still unable to speak, Lyra gently nodded, with Peter gently placing his hand on her mane.

“That’s okay, there’s a lot of things I can show that feel like this, and it’s about to get a lot better. So, try kissing me like Ovens did this morning and I’ll ask nicely if we can have a little time together tonight.”

Lyra tried to remember exactly what it was she saw them do. It wasn’t a normal kiss because they both had their mouths open, almost like they were trying to lick inside each other’s mouths. So, it wasn’t out of the question or off-putting, just unusual. Certainly, it was something she wanted to try if it meant more of what she was feeling.

Sure enough, as soon as her lips parted against his, she could feel his tongue brush against hers. And just like that, she understood.

It was no wonder Ovens got so carried away with him that morning. Everything about this kiss was amazing. The taste of his tongue, how it felt against hers, his hands feeling over her backside, and then the immense pleasure of feeling his male anatomy doing unspeakable things between her legs and under her tail.

The way he pulled her up against him and let her move her hips back down. Why and how was she doing that? She hadn’t even thought of doing it, her body was moving on its own, but she had no intention of resisting.

“Oh, merciful Celestia, Luna, and Twilight,” her mind praised internally while her mouth remained occupied.

For what good deed did she deserve such a reward as this? She couldn’t stop from moaning at this point, her body was burning, floating over the mattress, and the sensations only got better with every stride against him.

Then there was the sweat she could feel soaking both of them. She would have to apologize after this massage was over because there was no way she was going to stop. Not when that feeling was growing into something… something… It was there, somewhere. Her body knew what this was and was moving faster against him to have it.

It almost felt instinctual, then there it was, almost in reach, if only she could press herself down a little harder, really press his stallionhood further between the holds of her marehood.

That was what he wanted, wasn’t it? That’s why he requested this position. Why he’d told her to trust him? Those parts of the body weren’t something anypony ever touched, let alone together. That must be what made it special; why she was going to help him make it special. Humans just had a different, albeit, much better way of massaging each other.

From Sniff’s perspective, this was exactly what he anticipated. Her kiss was just as sensual as the others, and her untouched pussy was a sopping, hot mess. She was close, and her quickening moans were music to his ears.

A bit sooner than he expected, her body tensed as her hips rocked hard down in one long stroke before rising up with her clit pressing down hard against the tip of his cock. It was her first orgasm, making her shutter violently while she whined sharply into his core as her loins flooded over his cock, more than he felt any woman ever cum with him before.

He loved it and worked his hands over her, searching for her most sensitive areas. Up her back, down her side, around her neck, even borrowing a bit of her fluids on his fingers to massage over everything from the underside of her tail down to her pussy again.

Right wrong, ignorant, or playing dumb, he could tell she loved it as well. If she didn’t she certainly was the best faker he ever met, judging by how hard she was still trying to grind against him.

However, since that was her first, he had to know how she was managing and broke their kiss, along with his adventurous hands.

However, Sniff was not fast enough to open the dialog, and Swifty got the first question in.

“Is that what you did with Mayor Mare this morning? Because now I really wanna try it.”

That was fine, Swifty had every right to speak during this and Sniff should answer her.

“No, we did something else actually. In fact, Lyra, you might like what Swifty missed a little better. You did like my special massage, didn’t you?”

Lyra raised her eyes to Sniff, still a little light-headed, her heart racing and lungs desperate for air.

“I… made… a mess… sweating… but would… like… more… please… towel?”

Sniff chuckled a little, at the mare’s almost drunken response, but couldn't have been happier.

"Don't you worry about the mess. It's supposed to happen like that, but it’s not sweat."

After the copious deposit she left from her climax, a peculiar sweetness filled the room, causing Swifty to speculate.

“That sweet smell, does every mare you give those massages to have that?”

The scent was far too strong for anyone in the room to ignore, but now it was time for Lyra to question it. Actually, upon thinking about it, she started to think she had even more reason to apologize and now looked positively mortified at the implication.

“Oh, gosh. I’m sorry, Peter. I thought I was just sweating. I didn’t-”

“No-no-no,” Sniff quickly tried to calm her, knowing exactly what she was freaking out about. “You didn’t have an accident on me, look.”

Knowing that words alone weren’t going to cut it, he brought up his hand with just enough of her juices to show its viscus qualities.

As he parted his fingers, the somewhat milky, translucent goo parted in strands. With it, there was an even stronger reaction as it invaded Lyra’s senses. All the more enticement to drive him for more.

“When your body is ready for stimulation like this, you’ll naturally start to get really wet like you are now. The better you feel, the more you want it, the more wet you’ll get, and wetter is better, for both of us.”

This news clearly confused Lyra, but she only continued to nod along, listening intently as she could focus on what he was saying. There was, of course, more for Sniff to explain.

“The sweet scent is a biological reaction, it’s what lets me know how bad you want it. Although, if you’re still worried about the mess, there’s something else I can do for you. Something I very much enjoy doing. It’s a little stranger than this, though it was so good that Oven even kissed after I was done doing it with her.”

Lyra didn’t know what to think but was also too overwhelmed to even care.

“I can kiss you right now, but you can show more.”

“And show you I shall,” Sniff said with a grin before starting to lead her into another kiss. “But I can stop whenever you like.”

Swifty continued to lay and watch, content with her restrained excitement and curiosity for these strange acts.

The way humans, Sniff, in particular, held a pony wasn’t much different than how a pony would hug another. Yet with their bipedal anatomy and gifted touch, there was certainly a new element to it. There was also his male anatomy that was also unique. Odd-looking, but with the stronger scent of clover and sea salt, she could easily overlook the oddities and accept his appearance for what it was.

Of course, there was also the way he kissed. That wasn’t at all how ponies would kiss. At least not when he was holding onto a mare like he was with Lyra at the moment. Even as he laid the mare down on her back, the way they let their tongues push and lick inside each other’s was unusual, yet looked to be more than just enjoyable.

As for Lyra, and presumably the others Sniff had done this with, leaking that fluid out from their privates didn’t seem natural. After all, Swifty wanted to kiss and be touched by Sniff just as badly as Lyra right now, yet she wasn’t getting wet.

Then again, she’d only received a normal massage from him, not a special one. So, maybe it was a technique only he and other humans could make happen. Maybe something like being tickled too much could make her eyes water? Although that was going to be difficult for him to recreate the lower down Lyra’s body Sniff continued to kiss over.

If the special massage required their genitals to be touched by his genitals, he was moving his too far away. Not that Lyra seemed to mind the kisses and other soft touches from Sniff’s hands down her sides and over her thighs. As a matter of fact, if he was to kiss any lower, he was going to do something he was likely to regret, and Lyra noticed this as well.

“Be careful, Peter. If you keep going down like that, you’re going to-”

Finally revealing his intentions, Sniff pulled away from one last kiss between her breasts to stop her from warning him.

“That’s exactly what I intend to do,” he told her before lowering his lips between her wet folds.

Swifty’s senses went on high alert as she watched Sniff do the unthinkable. What he did before was questionable, but this had to be some gross violation. Not that she could recall any law addressing this, but the way Lyra reacted, Swifty mentally raced for her reason to intervene.

“Ohhh! Yes!” Lyra belted out in passionate cry. “Yeh-ye… yes… this is the best kiss yet.”

Down below, Sniff was impressed with how well Lyra could speak during this. All the others could barely muster two words together, yet here she was forming a whole sentence.

Likewise, Swifty was shocked to see that Lyra was approving of this oral massage. How was that mare not repulsed? Could it really be that good?

She had to know, and so close to the edge of falling into a panic she was two heartbeats faster away from passing out, and had to ask for a reason to intervene.

“Lyra? Do you want him to stop?"

Lyra arched her back and spread her legs further apart, clearly encouraging her new practice date for more.

"No! This is… Oooooou~," she cooed loudly, interrupting herself, practically bending her neck all the way back. "This is even better than before. Uhh-uhh-Mmm, yes. Oh, Swif…. Swifty… You need to try this-Ugh! Deeper. Deeper, Peter!"

With his mare's request made clear, Sniff agreed to feed her needs and forced his tongue deeper into her canal. Her sweet juices flowed freely as her inner muscles gripped down, trying to pull him in further, instead, pushing him out. It was becoming a struggle to keep up with her contractions, though he would not give up so easily. He knew she was getting close.

Lyra could feel that same peak building up, only deeper inside her this time. Stronger, enveloping more of her body than the last. Still, her body was telling her to have him push further, and she reached out, grabbing behind her knees with her fetlocks, pulled her legs back to her sides.

"Don't stop if you cannnnnnn~. Oh, umph. Yes, moooore."

That amazing feeling was about to return, making her pull back even further as her breathing began to race. Then, as his tongue pressed as deep as it could, that wonderful sensation erupted. That magical feeling warmed her body as she rocked her hips, panting with low shallow whines from the electric jolts of pleasure migrated from her loins.

It was so good she didn't even bother worrying about the high flow of her juices she felt gushing out. It wasn’t like Sniff cared. She trusted that he knew what he was doing, and she was going to let him continue.

Unfortunately, Sniff knew he couldn't take things much further. He wanted to, but this was Lyra’s first time, and he already took things farther than he should have for not properly dating or educating her on what they were doing. Just because he was sure she would enjoy it didn't make it right, but he couldn't stop himself from pleasing her.

For himself, he would have his time after dinner was over and he could have Ovens and Twilight with him again. Then again, if things got busy… he could improvise.

At the very least, he could play with Lyra until they were ready for him.

Feeling her orgasm beginning to subside, he started to pull back on the intensity, helping her come down naturally, extending its decline in the process.

After her breathing seemed to steady off to only a slightly elevated rate, he sat up and wiped his chin free of the long string of her mare juices that clung to him. Now, feeling satisfied with her introduction to spending private time with him, he grinned and examined the unicorn's current state.

Still silently observing whatever just happened, Swifty was more excited than before, despite her initial reservations about how inappropriate his methods may have been. Though, one question still was blaring in her mind that she had to ask.

"You just kissed her vagina… Isn’t that gross or against some kind of health code?"

Another fair question, but one Sniff had no issues answering.

"Not at all. So long as you keep yourself clean, there's nothing gross about it. As for the taste, if that's what you're worried about, it's got kind of a milky, sweetness to it. There's also a little metallic sourness to it as well, but it's a good taste overall. But, health code? No, it’s perfectly safe. Ovens even kissed me last night right after we did this. She wasn’t bothered by it."

Satisfied, but not wanting to spoil the evening by leaving this mare exhausted, Sniff let them know this little treat was over.

"I'd love to do more, but giving you too many in a row can leave you too exhausted to move. So, let's get cleaned up. We can do a little more tonight if Ovens and Twilight don't mind. Sound good?"

Mustering her slowly returning strength, Lyra turned to her side and sat up enough to put her hooves on Sniff’s shoulders, looking him square in the eyes.

"That… was incredible."

Without another word, she leaned in and did as she understood Ovens had done and kissed him again. Much to her surprise, he was under-selling the taste of herself. Creamy, sweet, with just a bit of the sour, metallic tang he mentioned, but very pleasant to the pallet. Mixed with everything Sniff had to offer, she gave a throaty moan into him and pulled him closer.

Still watching, Swifty was over her concerns. Watching Lyra had convinced her that this was what Sniff was needing and what Twilight was wanting to offer her. After seeing just how good it could be, she wanted it too, but one obstacle remained in her way.

"Let's see if we can't pull Twilight away from the group for a while. I want to have a turn with you next."

[Not much later at Oven’s Bakery.]

With great luck, Sniff walked in with his personal guard and delegate aid on either side, all being greeted by both Ovens and Twilight. Oddly enough, Starlight and Prim were there as well.

“Peter,” Twilight cheerfully welcomed him in. “Oven Fresh was just telling me about her new-”

Upon approach, Twilight was again surprised to find a sweetness mixed with his clovers, though this one was new. Of course, this piqued her curiosity, and judging by the added closeness and glowing smile on Lyra, she figured she had a good idea of what happened and made eyes with the mint colored mare.

“So, Ovens told me that you were going to be spending some time with Peter today.” She fluttered her eyes, playfully. “How was it?”

As the door shut, that all too familiar scent rushed over the sales floor, letting the other mares know what must have transpired.

“Twilight!” Starlight cheerfully called out to her mentor while eying the mares next to her. “What has gotten into you? Are you trying to build up a harem for Peter like we have with Chris? If you are, you have a good taste in mares.

Wanting to beat Twilight to the joke, and maybe put her on the spot a bit, Starlight turned her humored smile to a flirty grin.

“Assuming you care to have a taste of mares.”

Not ready to be called out, or address where she stood on the matter, Twilight giggled and blushed.

“Well, not a harem, but I am still trying to see how well herding can work myself, much like you are. But I’m also doing this for Peter. I… sort of had to stop things short for him this afternoon, but Ovens suggested Lyra, not me. Also, only Ovens seems to be interested in what you’re into.”

Still standing behind the counter, Ovens didn’t exactly fight the claim. Although, growing more excited from things going well for Lyra, she stood up a little taller, letting Sniff see that she was wearing her outfit from last night again.

“I’ve only had a good taste of myself last night, but I’m not against experimenting a little with Twilight. I know I enjoyed what we’ve done together so far.”

As interesting as this conversation was, Sniff needed to have some things addressed on his behalf. Dealing with their gossiping habits could wait for another time.

“Ahem,” he cleared his throat to get their attention. “Ladies, you didn’t give Lyra a chance to answer your question, but you’ve also left her with many of her own. Namely, the other names for what a special massage might be. Also, Swifty here tells me she also didn’t get an explanation of what you were offering her with me? Not to mention the fact that I didn’t know.”

He tried to glare at Twilight, though it came off more as on “Oh really?” kind of look.

“I have no objection, given the amazing job she does, but might you have some time to do that now?”

Seeing the guilty smile on Swifty’s face, Twilight felt terrible for leaving the dedicated guard half-cocked and so ill-informed. An apology to her favorite guard was in order.

“Right, sorry. Well, first, I spoke with Ovens, and we both agree to both you and Lyra. However, making the offer without talking to each other first and not telling you everything wasn’t our smartest move.”

Only adding to the confusion, the door opened with two familiar voices.

“Princess Twilight,” Helix spoke as he entered the bakery. “Mayor Mare has requested to speak with you concerning tonight’s dinner with the other delegates.”

He noticed an odd scent in the bakery. Something he swore he’d smelt before, just never this strong. Then he noticed Sniff standing off to the side.

“Oh, hey Sniff. What are you up to?”

Mayor Mare needed only to hear that name and trotted inside, excited to see her stallion that was always somewhere around town.

“Oh, Peter? So good to see you again.”

Being this close, she could smell Sniff on Lyra and Lyra on Sniff. Both scents only seemed to increase her excitement.

With Mayor Mare in view, there was a look in her eyes that told Peter that he was in too small an enclosure with far too many mares together and no barriers to protect him. He needed to put some distance between them before push came to shove and he let them push and shove him wherever they wanted.

That positively couldn’t happen... Not at least without all of them actually knowing what they had agreed to.

“It’s good to see you again, too. But you got some business to take care of, and I need to get over to and reserve some seats for… Shit… I’m guessing all of you, now?”

God was he ever horny. It was only by some unknown power that he had held out this long. Unfortunately, that power had its limits. Such limits were no match for his lustful baker, the seductive princess, Ponyville’s hot mayor, his sexy stalker, and his already tempting personal bodyguard.

Regardless, he had an out and was going to take it.

“Hey, Twilight. Do you mind if I borrow Helix to take me over to G and O’s so you can catch them all up on everything?”

The mares that had all just joined them needed to know what the fuck was going on, and Twilight could see that it was probably best to let Sniff leave so things didn’t get carried away.

“That’s a great idea. Helix, if you would be so kind?”

Helix nodded and made an about-face.

“Yes, Princess. Are you ready to move out, Sniff?”

Two steps ahead of the beat, Sniff was already out the door.

“Yep, let’s go bud.”

As the door closed, Ovens turned her sign to closed and drew the blinds. All they needed now was a little more privacy.

"Twilight, could you do your thing for us again? I doubt we’ll want everypony outside to have a chance to listen in on this."

Knowing full well what she was asking for, Twilight effortlessly cast the privacy spell. As in, FLASH, and it was done.

"Wow, I'm getting a lot better with that. I barely even had to focus, but the room is soundproof now."

While not the most versatile in magic, Lyra was at least in the know of a few sound-based spells. Soundproofing room was one she was aware of. Unusually difficult for those not versed in the intricacies of certain studies of magic, as well as one not most would admit to knowing, let alone using.

"What the? Won't you get in trouble for using a silencing spell? I could have helped if you wanted no pony to hear us."

Twilight merely shrugged off the issue with a smirk. Having that same question asked of her yesterday.

"No, that spell is perfectly legal. It just gets a bad reputation, and I’ve got it covered for now.”

With no further concerns, Twilight turned to address the three mares with Ovens grinning over the counter and Starlight with Prim ready to assist.

“Now, Lyra, Mayor, you two have already experienced some of what Peter has to offer since you’re dating him and got a taste.”

Lyra blushed and turned her eyes away.

“I don’t think we’ll technically be dating until tonight, and the taste I had was kind of spur of the moment. But Peter seemed to enjoy it so much, I didn’t think there was any harm in it. I guess when he said that Ovens kissed him after doing it, that was what I was supposed to do after he kissed me down there.”

That answer came to the surprise of the others, yet the mayor opened up with a lot less embarrassment about it.

“My word. And here I thought I was doing something no pony else would do, let alone admit to. Peter never even mentioned Ovens kissing him afterward. I was just so lost in the moment and wanted to kiss him again after making me feel so… Mmm, I can’t even put words to it.”

Much like Lyra, Swifty was still a bit bashful about discussing what she observed.

“I couldn’t believe what Peter did to Lyra. Well, first I followed him into his room after we left the hot tub. I guess after watching him get so close to her, and being told that I could have that too, I didn’t realize that I was wearing my emotions on my sleeve, and he could tell that I had feelings for him, too. After I confessed that I was told that I didn’t have to hide how I felt, and that I wanted to be with him more... he undressed in front of me and asked if what I saw made me uncomfortable.”

She smiled and sat on the floor, pleasant thoughts returning from being that close to him.

“He told me that things were moving faster than he thought they would with Lyra, and wanted to make sure that it wouldn’t bother her either. After that, he helped me dry off so I wouldn’t get his bed if I wanted to watch him and Lyra get intimate. He said I should see if it was something I wanted to do with him... if I was allowed to.”

Her smile deepened as she thought about having her first chance. Hopefully, it would be tonight if she was lucky.

“Watching Lyra enjoying her amazing massage was exciting to see. It was like the massage I watched her get the first time, but only about a million times better for her. I had no idea a stallion’s penis could do that to a mare.”

“His penis?!” Mayor yelped, clearly riled up. “He put his penis inside her?”

Lyra, surprised that the mayor was surprised, quickly corrected the misconception.

“Oh, no. He just had me sit on it. He put his tongue inside me… Is that what he was supposed to do?"

Being among the more sexually informed, Twilight could already see this collision of mares occuring, given how each had different experiences that left them confused over was happening.

"Okay, what you both experienced is normal, but it's our fault that we didn't give you the information on what to expect from him or what an orgasm is."

All three mares turned their attention to Twilight with a deer in the headlights look.

Thankfully, Starlight knew how to get the ball rolling, using her magic to pull up a projector screen for some visual aid.

"Alright, girls. It's time we start going over the basics. I'll start things off, then Twilight can take over. Prim and I still have a date to get back to. We only stopped in for something to snack on."

[A short walk and a little while later at Grapes and Olives.]

Finishing his second drink, Sniff was still hedging his bets with Top Shelf on how far he should be taking things while she was working. While this was originally going to be the night he surprised her with some time together, he hadn’t planned on the double whammy of Lyra and Swifty being added to the roster. Also, seeing how fast things escalated with those two, he didn’t want to distract his favorite barmare while she was working for the dinner party that wasn’t far off.

“Yeah, things have been a little crazy today. I just feel bad that you have to work tonight.”

After a long night of dreaming, and an even longer day of working, Top Shelf was feeling the same way.

“Ugh, tell me about it. But maybe after the dinner is over, we can have a repeat of what your little sample of what’s to come? A little more of we did at the party last night?”

That was a tempting request, but between the long list of mares already pining for his attention, he didn’t know if he could make that work. Not to mention, by then, he likely wouldn’t be able to hold back and likely take things too far.

“We’ll have to see how things play out, but you and me definitely need to have some time together. Which also reminds me, some of the other girls are having a talk with Twilight, Ovens, and two of Chris’s girls. Nothing bad, just some clarification on what all to expect and things to look forward to while we’re together.”

“Oh?” Top Shelf inquired, leaning over the bar into near kissing distance. “Would any of that be the, more to come, you promised me after our kiss?”

She slid him over his next drink, never breaking eye contact, once again impressing him with her talents. Unexpectedly, that temptation was really starting to tug at him, inspiring some heavier flirting.

“Actually, yes,” he answered, ignoring his drink, temping the bar mare closer.

In the mirror in front of him, he could see that there was no one around and took the opportunity to sneak a quick peck on the lips for the mare. They both wanted more, but this wasn’t the time nor the place. Even she knew that when they had all but minutes to spare until the first group of delegates showed up.

Nonetheless, while it was appreciated, she returned behind the bar and tried to busy herself with focusing on preparing more glasses for the next set of orders she would likely be getting.

“I’m very excited to find out. I’ve never fawned over a stallion before. Though, I’ve never met one like you either.”

Before Sniff could reply with something witty, from behind, Cerb gave a response for him.

“And you never will.”

Cerb walked behind Sniff and laid a hand on his shoulder, letting his friend know something serious was about to go down by speaking in code.

“Something came up, I need you to cover for us for a few hours.”

Looking in the mirror again, Sniff saw too many faces he hadn’t expected to see so soon. With all of them there, it had to be something serious. Then, Cerb’s request circled back to heighten his worries. Cerb asking for someone to cover for him before he going off somewhere typically only meant he was about to fuck someone up.

The fact he wasn’t alone though?

Sniff turned around to make sure he wasn’t missing anyone. Luna, Cadance, Shining, Ember, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie, Octavia, Vinyl, Helix, Midnight, and Ralph. Behind all of them the rest of the delegates had just shown up and were welcomed by Italian Stallion, getting a very formal greeting from the owner.

With so much going on at once, Sniff didn’t know what he was supposed to do.

“Dude? What the fuck is going on?”

Trying to look normal, Cerb took a seat next to Sniff and motioned for Top Shelf to join them.

“Hey, Topsy. Pinkie, Octavia, and Vinyl are going to stay behind with Sniff to help entertain our new guests. I need your tip-top service for them until we get back. Sniff, same goes for you, and I need you to keep Twilight calm after we leave. This all came up last minute, but even though we don’t expect any trouble, we’re going in stronger than we last time.”

Behind the soon to leave crowd, Twilight led in the three newly informed mares, all of them quickly singling out Sniff at the bar and making their way over. Unfortunately, they were stopped short by Luna.

At the bar, Sniff could see Luna smiling and started to say something to his girls, looking very cordial, but for some reason stopped with a puzzled look on her face.

After a few sniffs over the four, she rolled her eyes and brushed Twilight aside to bow to the three other mares. They bowed back and stood with the rest of the group as the Moon Princess brought Twilight up the bar with Sniff and Cerb.

“My apologies for the short notice, Twilight. However, it was made clear to me today after speaking with Granny Smith, that my plans to revisit my old homestead simply cannot wait. I was hoping to do it with my guard fully assembled and the rest of you standing by, but that would be irresponsible to wait that long.”

For Sniff, everything he was hearing sounded like nothing but bad news.

“Why are you going back? What happened?”

Cerb turned in his seat and gave Sniff a confident pat on the back.

“Nothing happened. We’re going back to make sure nothing else happens. Make sure you know who really is still you know what.”

Now it was Twilight’s turn to be the nervous wreck, which for her was like her third default setting between organized and calm.

“I don’t understand. Why now? What happened with Granny Smith?”

Luna closed her eyes and took a deep breath, silently reflecting on the conversation, as well as the bomb she was about to drop.

“Granny Smith had to endure much sorrow and worry over Applejack. And while she was comforted by both Big Macintosh and Kelly, it took me two days to address her properly. And when she asked me if he would return or was truly at fault for Applejack’s injuries, I had no answer… and I will not address her again until I can answer at least one of those questions. If not, then there would be no added precautions to keep any creature safe. Let alone all of our delegates you will be watching over, Twilight.”

This was all coming on too fast and the priorities didn’t seem to fit.

“Wait? Why am I staying behind? I should be the one to-gmph umph…”

Rudely silenced by Cerb clamping her mouth shut with his hand, her heart nearly jumped into her throat. She turned her eyes up to his, finding a comforting smile. Only then as her panic died down did he slowly let go to speak reason to her.

“The biggest threat, if it does exist, is out there. If it is, the two best suited to take him out is me and Ben. If we’re wrong, and it comes this way, you’re the one to stand up to him. As an added precaution, we’re giving Lumber the Kimber. Chris will be bringing it over with the rifle. Those two will have more than enough firepower and fighting experience to back you up and do what needs to be done if we can’t get back in time.”

Luna could see Twilight struggling with herself on what to do. Then, seeing Kelly walk in with Big Mac, she knew what to say to keep the young princess calm.

“Twilight, I know you are responsible for all of them, and you have left them all in very capable hooves, but who are you solely responsible for?”

It didn’t take a genius to figure that out, and she turned to Sniff, and suddenly she started to look calm again.

Now that it was clear, Luna knew she had to leave with something encouraging.

“You know what is at stake, and I am leaving you in the position that I believe you are best suited for success. No games, tricks, or tests. My faith in you is not blind or subject to question. You have earned it over and over again. We shall return in time for dinner. If we do not, then I trust you will figure out a backup plan that I did not afford us the time to come up with.”

With that said, Luna turned and started to make her way out, greeting the other delegates along the way to excuse herself. That left Cerb to wrap things up.

“Seriously, don’t worry about us. We ran the risks, and if things were really that bad, I wouldn’t be going with my leg still not at a hundred percent. If anything, this is just a routine security recon mission to make sure what we already know is true. No shadows to worry about.”

He craned his neck to make sure Luna was out of earshot, then turned back to Twilight.

“Honestly, I think Luna feels responsible for not being able to protect Apple Hat since she got hurt the worst. She’s your senior and was there when it happened, but couldn’t explain to Granny what happened, despite it being a part of her. Imagine how you’d feel.”

That was probably the truth of the matter, but one thing still seemed out of place to Sniff.

“Why is Ember going with you?”

That question actually left Cerb looking a little uneasy, but he decided to be honest about it.

“I guess a certain somepony got carried away with how amazing it can be with a human and she wanted to claim a warrior worthy to share her throne with.”

Sniff immediately turned to Twilight, who shrunk with an embarrassed toothy smile as Cerb moved in closer to continue so only Twilight and Sniff would hear.

“She knew Benny was taken, went after Chris, but he was taken too. Got pissed off, saw me, remembered that Rarity and Flutters were with me, then asked them what she had to do to win me away from them.”

Sniff damn near turned pale as he quickly realized just what exactly that implied.

“Oh, no.”

“Ooooooh, yeah,” Cerb replied, as he stood up. “I’ll have to tell you later what happened. We want to get this over with before it gets dark.”

He stood there for a moment, looking for the words to say.

“This place is getting fucking weirder by the day, bro. But again, don't worry. We'll be back soon."

Thankfully, that seemed to put both of them at ease and Cerb took his leave with his two girls. Once they got outside, he came upon the sad sight of Benny giving a hug to both his mares as they tried not to break down. Only a stone’s throw away, Pinkie was cowering below Luna, at the tail end of being scolded.

"Have I not made myself clear? You are our ambassador to Yakyakastan for Equestria. Benny will be under my direct supervision. Your task is to remain here and watch over Octavia and Vinyl. Do this and I will not seek retribution for your Double-Double Blind Date fiasco. Even if it did end well, I have only held back my ire because of Benny’s request. Temp me again and that goodwill shall be for not. Are we clear?"

Pinkie nodded as if her life depended on it, and Cerb again felt terrible for her. With Benny so focused on his two music mares, he probably hadn't even noticed that something was digging at the party pony about his new arrangement with them.

He'd have to handle that later. Preferably before something else insane happened.

For now, the real threat they had to face was not falling off the flying chariots being flown by Luna’s bat guards. Stepping onto it again, he couldn't stop himself from pointing out the complete lack of safety features.

"I understand the lack of seat belts since there's no seats, but would it have killed ya to install a rail to hold onto? Or some doors maybe?"

As Benny took his place next to Cerb while Rarity jumped in, Helix stepped on with the obvious answer.

"This was made just for Luna. What's the point of putting in something to keep her from falling out when she can fly?"

Of course, that was the reason, but that wasn’t the point Cerb was going for. He was just trying to make light of the situation. Even still, Cerb could work with that.

“You know what, Helix? Fuck you and your right answers.”

Hearing that, Luna guessed that was just more of their sense of humor he was sharing. Thankfully, conversations with Kelly had cued her into their meaning, which she got a kick out of the more she thought about it.

Such terrible jokes in the worst of times seemed to take the edge of a little. Perhaps she could join in on the fun and keep their spirits from dropping any further before they arrive at their destination. Given who else was going to be riding along with them, Luna had a good idea of how to keep the joke going.

“I would have thought Rarity to be the more likely target of your physical affection if you needed to feel comfort along the way. But if his right answers suit your fancy… Who am I to tell you no?”

That was a sick burn that none of them saw coming, and the few that understood, we’re already laughing. Everyone but Cerb.

“God damnit. Shining, get on her so we can go to the house and get our shit.”

Still laughing himself, yet not understanding the joke, Shining hopped on with a big goofy grin.

“I still don’t know what that word means.”

With everyone in who couldn’t fly, the bat ponies started off, struggling at first, never having to pull so much weight. Even still, they could manage. At the same time, Luna, Cadance, Ember, Fluttershy, Midnight, and Ralph took off with them, flying close just in case any of them did happen to fall out.

Back on the ground, Pinkie turned to Benny’s two mares. They were just as worried for him as she was. The only difference was they were going to have him when he returned. Regardless, Benny was still her responsibility, as well as keeping him happy. If she couldn’t do that by his side, she damn well was going to do all she could to keep these two safe for him, and that was going to start with putting on a strong face.

“Don’t you worry about Benny. He’s a lot stronger than he looks, and if he has his Shockwave gun, nothing is going to stop him from coming back home to us."

Vinyl continued to watch the chariot shrink in the distance, but let what else was on her mind fall out unfiltered.

"Yeah, he already told us that he killed The Pony of Shadows. If anything, I'm worried about Cerberus fucking Helix. If it's going to hurt us, I can only imagine what that poor guy is gonna go through."

Pinkie turned back to look again at the group vanish in the distance, wondering why Vinyl would think that.

"What? That's not what Cerb meant at all. That's just something they say when they-"

In a sudden realization of what Vinyl saying that meant, Pinkie snapped her eyes back to the two mares.

"Holy shit! You know what fucking is?"

With a deep regretful groan, Octavia rolled her eyes, now having a second pair of lips with no filter to deal with.

“Yes, we know what fucking is. Benny told us before we met up with you and everypony else at Twilight’s.”

Vinyl, finally giving up on trying to figure out why Cerb would fuck a stallion, turned her attention back to Pinkie.

“Yeah. he spent like a whole ten minutes breaking it down for us. I think we got an understanding of it.”

Now Pinkie was a pony who enjoyed a good joke. Even a good prank would get a good laugh out of her… but this?

“Ten minutes? When Starlight told us all about sucking a dick, that took at least twenty. Not saying that I don’t have all the faith in all of Equestria in my BenBen, but I don’t think he could have covered all the positions a guy could have with one mare, let alone both of you with him in ten minutes. I mean, fucking a pony can’t but much different than all the fucking I saw humans can do together, and I didn’t even see the whole movie.”

Well, that makes two times today Vinyl was gifted by a mare with no filter. Sex was meant to bring lovers together, and Pinkie knew more than a whole ten minutes worth of explination from Benny? This was too good to pass up.

“How much do you know about fucking?”

Considering the self-love session she had not too long ago, and the mood killer that was Luna’s verbal assault, this could be a fun topic for Pinkie to kill the time with.

“I guess that depends on what you want to know. Sex is all the basic stuff, rutting good stuff, but fucking, and I don’t just mean butt fucking… that’s the reeeealy good stuff.”

Vinyl found her eyes widening to where she needed to take them off to properly convey her surprise, while Octavia need a moment to pick her jaw back up. The sight naturally left Pinkie with a grin. Now she had their full attention, but not all the details.

“I can tell you about what I’ve seen and heard Starlight and Twilight talk about, I’m sure they’ll be glad to share what they know about it. Oh! Maybe they learned some new ways for me to Wonder Rush!”

Of all the things to hear, that brought all of Vinyl’s cognitive abilities to an abrupt halt.

“Wonder wut?”

Seeing Vinyl that confused was funnier than it should have been, and Pinkie had a good giggle snort over it.

“Oh, wow. Yeah, you two are way behind. Let’s go inside first. I need to make sure Prince Rutherford gets a good party drink. Then we can see who’s all gotten some dick and is willing to help you two out where I can’t.”

[A short flight later to the Human Embassy.]

As soon as the convoy had arrived, Chris was sadly grateful for the distraction.

Four royals, one of which was a dragon, the biggest baddest human the foals all idolized… Chris was willing to ride their coattails if it meant giving him even a little headway.

Instead, they came with a warning and the stupidest last-minute mission he could think of.

“You’re going back?! Are you-”

Chris had to calm himself down. He was getting loud and taking his anger out on the wrong person. Thankfully, Cerb could see this was out of character for the pony enthusiast. Even if Chris was right to be worried about going back, he was clearly upset.

“Dude, is everything alright?” He looked over his shoulder to see Ember distracted by the foals asking her a million questions, then turned back to his friend in need. “Did she try something while we were gone?”

It took Chris a second to realize who he was talking about, then shook his head, motioning for Cerb to follow him back into the house with Luna, now curious, and inviting herself along.

Once up in Benny’s room, Chris pulled the rifle out of the closet, made sure the chamber was clear, then shouldered the sling and sighed. He didn’t mind that Luna was there. It wouldn’t change anything.

After he grabbed the pistol from the lockbox, he holstered it in his waistband, emotionally beaten up by the events of the day after arriving back at the house.

“I wanted tonight to be my chance to get close to the kids and thank Berry Punch for watching them all the time… But Berry’s girl doesn’t like me at all. Pretty sure she fucking hates me. Now Prim’s daughter is acting the same way and that’s got Button… fucking doing the same when he gets too excited. Like it’s peer pressure not to like me or something. Dinky still thinks I’m awesome, but I’m worried they’ll gang up on her and… Dude… You know how worthless my dad was... How am I’m supposed to be a good one for them and not fuck this up?”

That was a loaded question with a lot bigger of a problem than Cerb knew how to even start to answer.

“Jesus, fuck, bro. I… honestly don’t know what to tell you. Just… be yourself and stay positive.”

Chris gave a look like he was just told to go fuck himself, and Cerb couldn’t blame him. He was going to have to try again and do a hell of a lot better.

“Dude, I’m sorry. You’re hooking up with all their moms plus three others they probably barely know except for their teacher, which is gotta be weird for them. And come on, if they know their moms are dating each other, they’re gonna be confused and probably a little pissed off that they don’t understand why such big changes are happening. But don’t forget how they were all over you at the welcome party.”

This was going to take a little more encouragement, especially if things did go south and he had to defend any of them. He’d have to change his approach, it, at least to get him through the night.

“Look, you need to stop thinking like the Chris who had a shit-hand dealt to him back home. You’re here now. You got six girls that love the shit out of you and... “

He paused and gave a long-drawn-out sigh for what he was about to admit. “Jesus Christ, Chris. You are so fucking spoiled having six, because these girls are so much better at sex than any woman back on Earth could ever hope to be. And they fucking love you, dude. Not only that. Here. You. Fucking. Kick. Ass. You got a big heart, a great sense of humor, slinging dick like a mother fucker… literally, and you slapped Celestia’s heavyweight champ around like a little bitch while taking it easy on him.”

That didn’t fix any of Chris’s problems, but it certainly cheered him up.

“I am a mother fucker, aren’t I?”

This wasn’t just a problem for Chris, it was going to affect some very important ponies, and Luna to step up. She hadn’t gotten around to getting to know Chris better, and that was something she would have to fix.

“Chris, while we haven’t been able to spend much time together, don’t think that what kind of stallion you are has escaped me. It is true that the many mares you have wooed all deeply care about you. And they certainly have no shame about their desires for sexual conquest with you.”

It might have been immature, but Cerb snorted hard over that, although it came from a place of sympathy dealing with his own.

“Sorry… sorry… He tried to warn me about what to expect from that, so I totally get it.”

Had Luna not been able to relate on a personal level, she might have felt some kind of way about that outburst. However, she was just as bad with Kelly, and gave Chris a wink, letting him know she knew, too.

“I do believe Justin is right, though. Stay positive, let them see the wonderful father you can be for them. That is, the stallion I’ve seen you be… And you did kick Onyx Armor’s ass while merely training him. Justin had to be angry to do that.”

There was more to it than being angry to win that fight, but Cerb was going to let it slide. The last thing he needed was another slip of the tongue to have Luna accuse him of wanting to fuck another stud.

Thankfully, that last bit from Luna did even more to restore some much-needed confidence in Chris.

“Thanks. Both of you. You’re right. I just need to be patient.”

Returning back outside, another squad of nine Lunar Guards had arrived. Not just bat ponies either. Unicorns, pegasi, and Earth ponies were mixed in with these ranks. This play date was sadly coming to an early end, but Luna could still do another act of kindness before departing.

“My little ponies,” she spoke up, calling the attention of the four foals. “I’m terribly sorry to have to end your movie night with Chris early, but we have some very important guests who have come to visit. Unfortunately, since they are so very important, they require extra protection tonight, which is why I’m asking Chris to help.”

All four turned their attention to Chris and the strange-looking wooden/metal club thing slung over his shoulder. Was it true that Luna needed Chris to protect other royals and important creatures visiting? He really must be something even more special than even Onyx implied him to be.

Talking him up seemed to be working, so Luna wanted to leave them with a promising outlook.

“Now, I’m sure you’ll have another chance to finish up watching movies and spending time with him, but for now, you’ll be waiting for your mothers to return to you at Twilight’s castle with some of the other youngsters visiting.”

If that didn’t build him up enough to earn his respect and make up for ending the movie night early, she had one thing left to seal the deal.

“Lunar Eclipse Battalion, First Squad. Please escort the civilians back to Twilight’s castle. I leave them in your care. And Chris, if anything happens, I’m counting on you to keep my squad safe. Onyx, you may join Chris back with the others at Grapes and Olives after escorting them.”

At the head of the squad, the squad leader saluted, ready to carry out his orders.

“First Squad, move out.”

As they marched away, Luna proudly watched the fillies and colt trot closely to either side of Chris. Then, as Chris leaned down to pick up Dinky and put him on his shoulders, she felt like she had accomplished something that would have otherwise been out of reach had she remained in Canterlot.

While not concerned about his location, Cerb must have felt the same way.

“That was pretty cool, LuLu. Chris needed that.”

Benny, on the other hand, didn’t know what all was going on or understand why the big ego boost was needed. He was more focused on reloading his shotgun.

“Needed what? You probably shouldn’t let all that go to his head.”

Carrying a merry smirk, Luna gave her wings a good stretch and readied for their next flight.

“Chris seems like a fragile version of my former self. Without a reminder of his importance to those that care about him, it could lead him to a dark path that is self-destructive.”

Then, with an even bigger smirk, she turned to Benny.

“And I doubt that will go to his head, I honestly needed my guards to know that if anything too big for them to handle were to happen upon them, I wouldn’t want them trying to stop Chris from stepping up to confront it.”

She turned her attention to Helix, still smiling, but with a devious glance in her eyes.

“Do not repeat this, but without Cutter to lead my ranks, even amongst my most elite squad that is escorting them back as we speak, Onyx is most likely our most skilled warrior. Chris, though? I heard what he did to Onyx while going soft on him. Onyx will never be able to stand up to Chris no matter how hard he tries, and if we are wrong about what may still lurk in the shadows, my ponies will need him in our absence.”

On all fronts, Luna was right, and that was a frightening thought, making Cerb double check to make sure his ax was secured on his belt. He was really hoping this was going to be a wild goose chase, for all their sake.

“All the more reason to get in and move out. Even if he did know a way for us to get back, he’s too big of a risk to keep alive. So let’s just hope the fucker’s still dead.”

Benny, in partial agreement, pumped the action on his shotgun.

“If not, I’ll put him down for good this time.”

This wasn’t exactly what Ember thought she was signing up for when she asserted herself into the mix. Although looking at the biggest coward of the bunch, Fluttershy, may have been sticking close to Cerb’s side, she was alert and showed no sign of fear. Nothing like the frightened mare she’d been told to be like Spike mentioned.

These humans. They were something special, unnaturally unique. They made whoever they were with stronger, and no differently from the Astral powers flowing in her veins, she could feel it.

… but power like that could only mean danger was close.

Like all the great legends of old, great power granted to the weak always foreshadows the great evil to confront it.

From behind them and stepping out of the house, Thunder stowed her blade, ready to move with Luna.

Lastly, Trixie stopped at the doorway… not ready not to go anywhere.

"If it's all the same, I’m tired, a little hungover still, and not cut out for hero work. I'm just gonna hang out here... Guard the embassy, watch movies, and drink like Benny said I could."

Author's Note

So... not gonna lie. This edit came through last minute, and I was half in the bag when the edit was almost done. So... this is the recap you get.

What happened with Ember? Where do things go with Benny, Octavia, and Vinyl? What's going to happen with this thing Cerb and Benny are being pulled aside for?

Find out in the next installment:

Chapter 86. Bitter Hopelessness. Sweet Company.

86. Bitter Hoplessness. Sweet Company.

Above the Everfree Forest, a small group of heroes was heading towards what they hoped were the remains of a vanquished foe.

Returning to town was a small squad escorting civilians and additional support for protecting newly arrived delegates, both human and otherwise. At the same time, many who knew what was happening, varied in their resolve regarding the situation. Some worried, others remained optimistic, while some busied themselves with gossip and lewd conversation.

All of them, however, shared a similar confusion as to what had led to this sudden escalation of paranoia and heightened security.

[Earlier that day at the Castle of Friendship.]

After Luna and Kelly parted ways with Sniff and the two mares accompanying him, Luna had to return to her more authoritative appearance.

"I do apologize for not being able to join you, though I believe given the events of yesterday, it would be best for you to approach him directly without my interference."

Kelly noticed the change in how Luna was carrying herself. This was to be expected, given the secrecy of their relationships, something they both wanted, and something she could adjust to accordingly.

"You're right, and thank you. Do you have a lot to do today?"

There was a short mental list Luna was working with, but not much to be considered easy.

"I would consider my schedule to be more time consuming than overwhelming. Dealing with the guard, establishing new procedures, approving revisions, and making an overdue visit to Granny Smith."

That last one didn't sound like something Luna was looking forward to. Given Kelly’s past positive experience, she thought her secret mistress could use some support.

"Would you like it if I came along for that, or would that make things more awkward, given…"

Obviously, Kelly was implying some potential of Granny discovering that they were also an item, though it wasn’t like the old mare was a gossip hound, but Luna was not even considering that at the moment.

"No, but thank you. This is something strictly of my duty to my subjects that I must address. Other issues that may arise can be dealt with when the time is right. And for that, I will most certainly want you by my side."

Nearing the bottom of the stairs, Kelly was treated to the company of Lumberman and Becky, along with their own respective counterparts. All currently in the midst of their own conversations.

"Morning, guys."

Whatever discussion they were having stopped with Lumberman pointing out the obvious.

"Morning? It's like, four in the afternoon. Where you been?"

Mentally kicking herself for the obvious blunder...especially given her failure to check her watch, she quickly worked to misdirect the group.

"I got moved upstairs, ended up staying up all night and slept in. Now I'm getting ready to head out to see Mac. What're you all up to?"

Miraculously the group seemed to buy the lie, shifting the topic to them. Surprisingly, there wasn’t much going on, but Becky had already had an eventful day.

“Nothing at the moment. Dash and I already got everything done at the hospital and did a check-up on AJ. She’s doing good by the way, so Dash might be taking me around town to kill some time or watch her get some practice in.”

It was then that Becky realized an adorable alicorn foal wasn’t assaulting her.

“And where did Cadance and them run off to? They’ve barely been around since she came back with Flurry and Sunburst.”

Luna thought about that for a moment, and it was true. Cadance had been rather standoffish since seeing her again at the party. Shining Armor was the same, practically never leaving his wife’s side. Sunburst had stayed behind to watch Flurry Heart that night, but for Cadance not to be social now that the crowds were gone? That didn’t seem right.

Somepony was sure to know where they were, but with her go-to bat ponies still resting before taking their shifts, there was one she could still count on.

“Lieutenant Evening Aster!” Luna called out into the high ceilings.

The others looked around, trying to figure out who Luna was calling out to. There was no pony there, though the sound of fluttering wings soon could be heard, and another bat pony in full armor flew in.

To all their surprise, this was the first female of their kind they’d seen.

“Yes, Princess. You called for me?” She dutifully stated with a salute.

Luna gave a small nod, smiling faintly for the guard’s proper introduction and clear professionalism.

“Yes, I did, Lieutenant. I noticed that Princess Cadance and her company were not present. Might you have any information on their whereabouts?”

This bat-like mare didn’t even stop to think about the question, answering promptly.

“Of course, your highness. Princess Cadance left prior to Sir Lumberman and Applejack’s return. She departed with Princess Flurry Heart to visit the townsfolk and, to quote her own words, ‘stretch her legs.’ Prince Shining Armor departed with Sunburst simultaneously, but they were to visit with the zebra, Zecora. He seemed very adamant about checking on the status of Lady Becky Landon’s cure. I believe they wish to establish a formal working relationship with her before returning to the Crystal Empire.”

That report didn’t seem to set off any alarms for Luna. Cadance walking off on her own wasn’t uncommon. She rarely bothered to travel with guards unless there was a known threat, which for her, there wasn’t. While Celestia had been somewhat concerned about such a decision, especially after the encounter with Chrysalis, Cadance had been quite insistent and would often enjoy the unsupervised freedom when she could.

Even still, with so few chances to spend time with the human guests and the delegates arriving, she should have stuck around.

“Lieutenant, did Cadance appear distraught in any way?”

That question did give Aster reason to pause as she thought about it, but it was brief, and she answered with a bit of hesitation.

“I don’t believe she was distraught, per se. Perhaps a bit overwhelmed dealing with Princess Flurry’s temper tantrum. Several of the guards reported observing the young princess struggling with her mother and demanding dolls… It is likely she will be taking the young Princess toy shopping. Should we send somepony out to check on her?”

Thankfully, that seemed to explain everything, leaving Luna to break her regal stature with a hearty laugh.

“That will not be necessary, Lieutenant. I’m confident the dolls she was looking for will be in attendance for dinner tonight. However, if you could prepare my carriage, Miss Kelly will need an escort with security detail for her trip to the Apple Farm.”

Almost like a robot on command, Aster bowed, respectfully taking her orders.

“Right away, Princess. Will there be anything else?”

Luna, feeling more at ease, turned to Kelly, questioning how long her lover would be able to hold out.

“Miss Kelly should be granted as much privacy as possible while with Big Macintosh, so let the detail know that they need not shadow her so closely. What Kelly discusses with Big Macintosh is for them to converse, unfettered and unmolested. However, after you have transportation ready for her, I wish to know how our transition to Ponyville is progressing. I also would like to go over the details for assisting the Solar Guard tomorrow evening.”

“Yes, Princess," Aster replied with another bow as she backed away, her wings already opened. "Moving out with your orders.”

If that was it, the others didn’t need to stick around, and Becky was the first to make up her mind on what to do.

“Come on, Dash. Let’s go see if we can’t find Flurry and give Cadance a break.”

Rainbow was right beside her partner, ready to get out of the castle for pretty much anything.

“Sure thing, Becks. Oh! And we never got a timeline down for the new couples. You care to up the ante or raise the stakes?”

Walking and thinking about it, Becky gave Rainbow a long stare before finally recalling what they even bet on.

“Oh! Sure. How about we double the bits and… Hmm… We gotta think of something else to really raise the stakes."

As they were walking out, laughing about new and exciting ways to humiliate each other, Lumberman was helping Applejack get ready to go.

"Well, if Kelly is heading back to the farm, I think I'll take Apple Hat out for a drive. Might as well use up the fuel while I can."

Already bringing up the music menu on her crystal, Applejack was all too ready for a day drive.

"I got the tunes, partner. I think I know a few private spots where we can spend our time together."

With a steady hand and some regret already building up, Lumberman produced some pills.

“Yeah… first though, I’ve got another dose for you.”

The sight of the pills immediately shattered Applejack’s smile like Apple Bloom just put a baseball through a window. She looked about ready to eat her hat.

“God... Damn it,” She managed to get out through her tightly gritted teeth.

[Meanwhile, at Zecora’s.]

Shining was standing back, carefully listening to Zecora and Sunburst go on about magic and spells that he couldn’t follow along with. And there was a part of him that felt just the tiniest bit insecure about the matter.

True, he wasn't a magical prodigy like Twilight, but it wasn’t like he was an amateur, his special talent was in shield spells after all. Yet, after the pair started talking upon arrival, he’d been left utterly baffled.

Had not it been for Sunburst’s eagerness to venture so deeply into this field of potions and know what Zecora was explaining, he’d have left long ago. However, with Becky’s health on the line, every unknown ingredient and mystic process of the refinery sounded like music to his ears.

Likewise, Sunburst was geeking out over Zecora’s knowledge and the experiences she was sharing. Though he did that whenever he got his hands on a new book, so nothing too different there.

“That’s incredible! Your methods are so different from what I’ve learned, but what you’re doing is removing the salt impurities while separating the alkali elements from the bases? That's incredible! Can you show me how you do that without introducing an organochloride?”

While most would’ve been left stunned or frustrated from the verbal barrage spoken by Sunburst, Zecora was all too happy to follow along, enjoying the new stallions company. While more skilled in magic, Sunburst’s well-rounded studies, plus his seemingly boundless enthusiasm, left him easy to converse with. He even got her jokes.

“After all the pleasantries we’ve exchanged, it would be only fair. But only if you agree to a pot of coffee for us to share."

Coffee? That didn’t sound like a bad trade for something he was already enjoying.

“Well, sure. I’d love to sit down and talk more about this over a-Oh, my gosh! Caffeine! You use the xanthine alkaloid from the caffeine in the refinery process!”

Yep… Sweet, sweet, completely unintelligible music to Shining's ears that he continued to nod along with.

[Out in Ponyville Park.]

After a bit of walking to clear her mind, as well as calm her foal, Cadance had been fortunate enough to run into three skilled fliers she'd needed to talk to.

As it turned out, sweets and a hangover didn't make laying down all that comfortable. So, they decided that some fresh air would be better than lying in misery.

Having run into Cadance, and given recent events with new requirements, some strings needed to be pulled. Thankfully, these three were more than willing to contribute as much as needed.

Most of the major agreements had already been established, now Cadance was just ironing out some of the finer details. Although hushed voices were needed so as not to wake the napping foal Cadance currently had cradled and rocking in her wings.

"This isn't going to impact any of the other team's readiness is it?" Cadance asked her confidants while keeping one eye on her sleeping child.

Spitfire, still not fully recovered, sat with a sobering smile in the shade and slowly shook her head.

"Not at all. All the current teams have their rosters filled and are up to date with qualifications. We normally rotate trainers, so this relocation won't hurt our program. Although, after yesterday's lesson Thunder Glide taught me, I think we need to open up a new training program. Preferably, working with… Should I call him Justin or Cerb?"

That question came to Cadance with a look in Spitfire's eyes that was becoming uncomfortably common. Some type of guilty sadness and wishful thinking they tried to keep hidden. It was a look Shining was too kind to acknowledge he saw when they spoke in private, though she failed to do the same.

Even still, there was no need for any spells to see what they were feeling. Not that it made answering the question any easier.

"He prefers either over being addressed as Mister Cerberus. I would suggest Cerb, as it seems only the mares closest to him use his proper name."

While not intentional, that sent some unclear implications to the Wonderbolts, namely Spitfire, who asked on behalf of the others.

"Close to him… how?"

That was a good question. She knew Fluttershy and Rarity now strictly addressed him as such, understandable given how attached they were to him. Even Luna, who wasn’t in a relationship with him, would use his proper name when conversing with him, while Twilight seemed to switch back and forth depending on the company she kept.

And yet, there were others who had become close, or even fought alongside him as he shed blood for them, who seemed to force themselves not to say his proper name. Then again, there was at least one who supposedly did less but used it without issue.

Now she wondered if she even had the right to use it?

"He has said that only his friends call him Cerb. If you wish to be respectful, you could always use the formal, Mister Husk. But, until you really get to know him, have his trust to see what he wishes to protect you from… Justin has a special meaning behind it. I would think it more respectful not to say it unless you understand who that name truly belongs to."

That got a lot deeper than she had intended, but there was another human that seemed to make that statement true, now that she thought about it.

"The same could be said for Sniff. You may know him as Peter, but for those closest to him, his name is spoken much differently than those who only know him only by name."

Of the three, Fleetfoot understood what she was trying to say, or at least she thought she did. At the very least, speaking her mind to the other Wonderbolts would help show she was on the right track.

"What she means is just like how I knowBig Mac, I don't really know Big Mac. That Kelly mare though, she knows him."

This wasn’t the first time Spitfire had to listen to Fleetfoot talk about the stud that got away, but it was the first time Fleetfoot sounded like she had finally given up. Regardless of what the humans were capable of, especially when it came to protecting their special someponies, even she could hear the difference in how the two sounded when speaking his name, how Fleetfoot was still going on about this name game.

"Big Mac… It's a real shame I didn't come back here sooner and try to get that stallion to notice me, but those two seem like a good match. I can't even be mad about it, and even if the Elements healed her, it's still amazing she lived through that. It's no wonder they made that info classified. "

The discussion was an interesting one, but Soarin didn't really have much to add. There were more important topics to get to, and he grew more annoyed over it, with a lingering hangover to antagonize it. And naturally something he was all too quick to make known.

"Not that this isn't an important conversation to have with the Princess of Love, but could we get back on track so I have something to contribute?"

Spitfire glanced over at the only stud in the group, more than happy to oblige him with something to contribute.

"Well, you’ve got two options if you want to contribute. Becky or Rainbow Dash, since you had your eyes on at least one of them all night."

That was true enough to get Fleetfoot snickering and jabbing an elbow into the now embarrassed stud’s side.

"And that's not the kick to the dome talking. Oh, and how'd that drinking challenge go for you?"

For as fuzzy as that night was, he was hoping they would have forgotten at least that part. Thankfully, Cadance was siding with Soarin on this one.

“Alright girls, that’s enough,” she asked them in a friendly voice, clearly humored by their banter, but more focused on getting things on track. “Soarin’ is right. We should stay on topic for now. We're not going to have much time to sit down and work on this formally after tonight. Not until Justin and Becky are settled in. At least then, we can move forward, bringing Justin in for an advisory role with future training.”

That was both a scary thought while also one that brought relief to Spitfire.

“I still can’t believe how bad I lost that fight, but thinking about it, he was right. Had I ducked under the kick and veered anywhere but hard left, she would have caught me and choked me out easily.”

The same concerns were shared by Fleetfoot as well, though for what could have happened had Cerb not instructed her.

“Thunder Glide was trained by Cutter, and I’ve never heard of anypony beating her at anything. Not until her daughter cheated with all those spells.”

They were getting off-topic again, and unfortunately for Fleetfoot, Cadance was far from agreeing with her take on the situation.

“They both knew what they were getting into when they challenged each other. Cutter, sadly, misjudged how strong her daughter had become while taking care of herself. Even still, she is willing to train with you, along with Justin. With that much greater effectiveness, I propose we should double the projected squadrons by the end of the year.”

“Double?” Spitfire said, completely blindsided by the number. "And who would we get to take command of the new squadron?"

Cadance looked down at Flurry Heart, still sound asleep, and smiled confidently.

“With Cerb assisting us, I think we can hold down four squadrons. Though, I believe we only need a twenty-five percent increase in recruits. And if I'm right, I think the who will be an obvious choice. Also, if the recent string of injuries tells us anything, it’s that we’re not ready for whatever is coming. Not if it means those we protect are left bloodied and maimed… and in the end, we’re still down one of our strongest Elements.”

From the sound of things, there were mixed messages being delivered. Some that were the entire reason Spitfire still had a bandage on her head. And it was at least part of that reason, she decided to ask a question she, along with a few others, had been hung up on for quite some time.

“So… are Cerberus or the other humans mortal or not? Everypony seems to think that he’s unstoppable.”

This question put Cadance in quite the conundrum. Cerb’s secrets still needed to be respected. Though she saw the scars on his body, so they should know he could very well need their protection. At the same time, if word got out that he might be mortal, that could make him a more vulnerable target. It was a tightrope she would have to walk with both wings tied behind her back.

“I cannot say if Justin actually is unstoppable or immortal. However, I can say that there is no pony or creature I can think of that could stop him, less he stop himself. As for being immortal, if Death came calling for him again, Justin would not be afraid to answer, telling Death to be mistaken. And if you have seen his scars as I have, I’m certain you would understand why Death would agree.”

Perhaps not clear, but it would do for now, and Cadance was ready to move onto the next topic.

“Anyway, you’ve seen the reserve unit’s facilities. I know it’s lacking for what we’re trying to expand to. What all will you need to get started with the limited availability we have?”

“Oof,” Soarin’ lamented out loud. “Yeah, I’ve spent the most time there and have more experience running the facilities for us. We’d need an actual air training compound like where we currently train. The sky course currently there is only good for requalifications. The galley couldn’t support a whole squadron, maybe the officer’s mess, but we’d need triple the staff to run a new galley large enough to handle that many recruits. As for the barracks… Actually, we’d need new everything, to be honest.”

Cadance sighed, figuring that would be the case and already mentally going over the financial headache that would follow.

“I was almost certain of that, but I was hoping we could have used what we have to get at least something started.”

The situation wasn’t good, although Spitfire did have one proposal that would get the most out of the time they would have waiting for a new training command.

“Princess, even with things as they are, I think we can get something started.”

Anything was better than the roadblocks they were facing now, and Cadance was all ears.

Thinking about it again, they needed this limited time to outline her idea, so Spitfire was going to keep it simple.

“Three seasoned Wonderbolts, three elite Solar Guards, three Elements, two rookie trainees that just earned their wings, and one very effective ex-military human willing to train all of us. The reservist station is exactly what we need to develop a new training program for more than just the Wonderbolts.”

Was that ever an option before? Combining so many different forces into one unified unit at the same time had never been done. That also wasn’t at all what Cadance had in mind, but how could it not work?

Outside of the fact that none of this was sanctioned or approved by Celestia.

That was likely going to be the biggest problem, and Cadance knew something was wrong, given all the updates she heard since coming back. Even considering how secretive and selectively distant Celestia could be, three was something off about how distant her adoptive aunt had become.

"Twilight is still responsible for anything involving our human allies. The whole point of this union relies on Justin's participation. I will bring our proposal to her, get the authority to proceed, then… Then I suppose we just hope this all works out."

Before she could offer some kind of follow up, Spitfire caught the most unusual sight out of the corner of her eye and had to call it out.

"Is that Rainbow Dash… pulling Becky around in a cart?"

Immediately drawing the eyes of all those present, that indeed did seem to be what was happening. Of course, there was only one sure way to find out, and Fleetfoot wanted to see this up close.

"Hey, Dash!"

Sure enough, that got Rainbow’s attention as well as waking up Flurry Heart. Then, as if by some supernatural force, the foal caught a glimpse of her Dolly.

Before any could react, Flurry was flying off too fast for Cadance to catch her.

Within only a few seconds, the inevitable happened.

"Dolly!"

The foal’s cry for her favorite living toy preceded a thud and Becky’s reaction to getting hit a little too hard in the chest by what was an adorable, living, magical missile.

"Ow! Right in the tit!"

Cadance, disappointed in herself, hung her head, already knowing the headaches this little event was foreshadowing in her future.

"I think my daughter is getting a little too attached to her Dolly and Big Dolly."

Since this was the first any of the Wonderbolts had seen such a display, they were thoroughly confused. Soarin, more than the others, was also concerned.

"Aren’t you going to go get her? I mean, aren't the human's dangerous?"

That question was taking Cadance’s statements out of context, and she didn’t want any of them getting the wrong idea.

"Relax, there’s no need for me to go get her. She won't leave Kelly’s side unless we drag her away, so I know she won't wander off. And Becky hasn't shown herself to be dangerous in the slightest, though she likely carries the same potential if angered like the others. But even with Justin, I have no reason to worry about any of them harming her. They’ve done nothing but protect and defend us, and with Rainbow protecting Becky, there’s no safer place she could be.”

Given all that praise, there was one important thing Cadance couldn’t afford these Wonderbolts not to know. Not if they were going to be around Becky in the days to come.

“That being said, Becky is the frailest of the seven. Her lungs are extremely weak. At no point can you allow her to inhale any smoke. While Justin may, in fact, be all that the others have claimed him to be, she is already dying. If anything were to happen to her, it could have grave consequences for all of Equestria.”

That certainly got their attention, but there was no time to explain with Becky getting closer. Though it had put the seasoned flyers on high alert.

“There is much you still do not know, but Becky is to be protected at all cost. That’s an order.”

The sudden dark turn left the three stunned, but they all gave a non-verbal acknowledgment to follow the command.

The four held their silence until Rainbow finally made it over to the group, happy to see the bunch out and about, completely ignorant to the palpable tension between the group.

“Hey there. We heard you were having a hard time with Flurry Heart and her Dolly withdrawals.”

Becky, safely buckled in her seat and bouncing the royal toy-master on her knee, perfectly fine with being assaulted by the cute ball of fluff and feathers.

“Either this cutie needs a leash, or I’m gonna have to start stuffing my bra. She hit me square in the boob.”

Thoroughly amused by the silly game of bouncing, Flurry giggled her heart away, leaving the Wonderbolts to fall in love with the scene, the previous concern forgotten. But, with Rainbow there, perhaps they could get some more input on their future plans. That was Cadance’s thoughts anyway.

Looking again, knowing how Becky felt, Cadance saw another chess piece to play in her favor.

“Becky, when you’re with us back in the Crystal Empire, would you mind us borrowing Rainbow Dash? We have some plans in mind to help Justin stay out of trouble while helping others to become more prepared to remove his need to jump into the fray again.”

Perfect. The look on Becky’s face told Cadance that her proposal was going to be much easier to work out with her support. Now all that was needed was to set the groundwork.

“Would you care to hear us out on what we have in mind?”

[Not much later at the Local Inn.]

After an unscheduled knock on Granny's door came, she opened it to see a face she had been patiently waiting for.

"Princess," she graciously bowed and rose again, following Luna’s lead. "I've been expecting ya. Please come in. I'd fix ya up some tea, but uh… I don't exactly have the luxury of-"

"No, there is no need," Luna replied, trying not to burden the old mare. "We are in… Excuse me… I... am in service of you. I would not expect to be waited on when your current situation is of our doing."

Granny gave a heavy sigh; clearly, a lot had been on her mind. Wrestling with her thoughts appeared to have left her drained, all of it visible on her wearied body as she sat in her rocking chair.

"Taint nothing of yer doing, Princess. Miss Kelly and Big Macintosh explained what happened out there."

Getting properly seated, Granny adjusted herself again and groaned, a mix of discomfort and relief as a hip popped. Now comfortable in her seat, she took a deep breath and prepared herself for what was to come.

"Lumberman's taking good care uh' my Applejack… They any closer to stop pretending like they ain't fool'n no pony 'bout fixing to grow a garden and not just wait to see if the soil is worth the toil?"

Idioms and euphemisms weren't exactly Luna’s strong point, ironic given her previously more dramatic speech pattern, but that was pretty on the nose when coming from a farmer. Also a little funny given what Kelly had told her about her slang.

"Yes, indeed they have. I was, unfortunately, not in attendance yesterday, but I did hear how he asked her to be his only love. It was most endearing, and I am sure they have already begun to plow the field, as I’m to understand the phrase."

Double entendre aside, it was to be expected. Granny knew a lovesick pony when she saw one, something she’d learned quite well after the whole mishap given her history being blind to it before. A lovesick human wasn’t as easy to spot, but she could tell with him.

"Indeed," Granny answered, though she seemed a bit withdrawn after saying so. "You know… when Big Macintosh first gave away that he had eyes for Kelly, I thought about my youngest son, Bright Mac. Sure enough, Kelly must'uh been in the same predicament as my daughter-in-law, Pear Butter."

After a moment of silence, Granny took hold of what had been bothering her.

Luna had been quietly listening, though she looked to be not following along and waiting for something to bring her back in. Thankfully, Granny was just about to do so, clearly seeing Luna was out of the loop.

"Don't feel bad if ya don't recognize their names. Thems my grandfoal's parents. We lost'em not long after Applebloom was born. Don't talk about'em much on account 'uh..."

There was a lot to be said about no longer having her son and daughter-in-law with her. How hard it was for Applejack and Big Mac, the hole it left in their hearts. And that was to say nothing of how much it’d devastated her.

But this story was about before losing them, though the story of them falling in love and making their love complete was now just as painful to remember.

"I could'uh lost my boy, my beautiful new daughter, and my three grandfoals the day they married. They’d fallen in love in secret on account of how our families downright hated each other. We were bitter… spiteful… foolish."

She paused again for a moment. Old wounds were slowly reopening by the fear of new ones replacing them.

"I told Bright Mac it wasn't to be, and had I gotten my way, I'd 'uh stopped'em like a hailstorm stops a picnic. I tried to tell'em that we don't associate with Pears… and before I knew how blind and heartless I was, Pear Butter told her own father that she was an Apple now. That we were a part of her family."

The turning point was coming, and the pride she had for how strong that mare was and the joy she brought to the household only made the loss that much more painful.

"No quicker than she said she was an Apple, her father made her choose which family she would be a part of… She chose the family that didn't make her pick… and I loved her as my own ever since."

Instantly the love and pride she felt turned to deep filled ire and sorrow. A scowl that rivaled Luna’s on the worst of days was a frightening sight that could make the shadows on the wall retreat from the aging mare.

"The old fool never seen any ah his grandfoals or paid his respects since the day we lost them both. So as soon as I knew what Mac was fixen to do, let'n Kelly in’tuh our home so I could get tuh knowing her… but then the guards came and-"

Finally, she broke. The story was over, and only the cold hard truth of the matter remained.

"I stayed behind to let them slip away because there ain't no way, no how, I was gonna lose another… And I was the same way with bringing in Lumberman because I saw Applejack found a love she was scared to tell me about."

The tears in her eyes started to pool too large, and the streams began to fall as she sobbed.

"I told Big Mac and Applejack stories about The Pony of Shadows to keep them away from that place… and that’s exactly where they went. Had that Benny feller not been there and… That wretched Pony of Shadows… Is he the one responsible for my baby get’n hurt? Is he still out there? Did Benny really stop him?"

Luna’s instinct to comfort the grieving old mare was abruptly stopped by the harsh truth that she didn't know. This old mare didn't need pretty words or some passionate speech. Granny needed to know those entrusted to protect her subjects were doing their job. She needed to know that what she had been told was true.

"I share your concerns, but Macintosh has proven himself more than capable. Not just to keep himself safe, but Kelly and Applejack as well. If not him, Lumberman and the others would fight without hesitation."

She stood up with a new mission she was dead set on accomplishing.

"There is a dinner at Twilight’s tonight. I invite you to join us, but I will not tell you lies or well wishes with empty promises."

She reached the door and stopped, knowing her impulses were not rational. She had no plan, but one was quickly coming to mind. Though in her haste, she was leaving her business with Granny unfinished.

"I trust what I have been told of the demise of The Pony of Shadows, but you deserve a princess willing to take action when action is needed."

She stood defiantly at the door, despite Granny Smith not advocating for the action implied, though Luna was unwilling to listen.

"When next we speak, I will have seen to it that my own eyes have verified my answers to your questions. You deserve nothing less."

Something felt very different with Luna as she abruptly left the room. It felt shameful that she had not bothered to return to her old castle to investigate this matter earlier. Even with the emotional spat with her sister and the power struggle between them, this should have been obvious for any of them; to verify Benny's story.

True, she did plan on verifying how safe the castle was before reclaiming it. She hadn’t specifically thought of The Pony of Shadows being a threat to look for. Getting away from and clearing out their old home to prove she was not as irresponsible as her sister had been her goal.

This time, her intentions were of duty. It wasn’t serving the Night Court or dealing with the Canterlot elite. She wasn’t trying to improve the appearance and ambiance of Canterlot Castle—as if that ever mattered or was even appreciated by Celestia to begin with. This wasn’t even the same as patrolling the dreams of her subjects. She was taking direct action to meet their needs and had done so at her own volition.

For the first time, perhaps since wearing her crown again... she was acting like the leader she and her sister were helping Twilight to be. Finally being the leader that she should have been all along felt as if the stress and emotional weight could actually be shouldered again.

The door to Granny's room closed behind her, and Astir was again at Luna’s side.

"Princess, was there a problem speaking with Granny Smith? You left rather abruptly."

Luna’s pace was fast enough to warrant concern, that was clear even to her. Thus, her response did not hide her aggressive urgency.

"There was a problem. One that I shall deal with personally. However, alert the guard. I need all hooves on deck. Inform my battalion that our security for both events needs to be bolstered, as well as additional patrols assigned out over town… discretely."

Thinking this was something serious, Astir didn't even waste time asking for an explanation.

"What about you, Princess? Where do I need to send the guard to protect you?"

Luna stopped upon reaching an intersection, a stern look of determination carved into her face. She would need more than her usual accompaniment.

"I will select them myself, but be gone with your task. I must ask a favor that may require some persuasive measures I would rather you not bear witness to."

Astir gulped and nodded, fearful of what Luna would do that she would not want others to see… and to whom, for that matter.

"Right away, Princess."

[At that same time over at Rarity’s boutique.]

After letting off some steam, Ember had returned to Ponyville to rejoin the other delegates but couldn't find them. And it wasn’t for a lack of trying.

After the fifth pony ran away from her screaming, which did very little to improve her mood, she returned to Rarity’s, hoping to find at least somepony she knew.

She did. Two in fact, plus another creature she had been interested in meeting. The downfall was that he was bigger and much stronger looking than the ponies had implied.

Too big and too strong to turn down for what she wanted.

Of course, wanting wasn’t the same as getting, and her best attempts at bargaining had failed. Now she was just trying to find any excuse to start a trade.

"Sharing and sacrificing important stuff is what you ponies do, right? You can share Peter with Twilight. Or Chris and all the ponies he has. The Dragon Lands don’t have any humans. It’s only fair you let me exchange something for Justin."

Had it not been for Cerb quietly reminding his two mares that international war was a real thing that he didn't want to be drug into, a fight would have broken out. It was that alone that had restrained the three ladies from any acts of violence. Though this literal dragon lady was certainly testing Rarity’s patience.

Being the Element of Generosity had its limits, which had been passed near the start of all this. Now Rarity was hoping for Ember to slip up and make the first move.

"We are not interested! And Chris is happy taking on as many mares as he can. Why not try wasting your time asking them? I'm sure Starlight would love to hear you wanted to take away her special somehuman. Better yet, ask Twilight. She at least can help you chill your ambitions of stealing away any of our humans. "

Ember was grinding her teeth, struggling to keep her calm as well. Had not it been for the potential war Cerb mentioned breaking out, her tactics used on others would have been considered. However, out of all the reasons she could have had, she at least had some reasonable ones.

"Just like with you two, Twilight is a friend of mine. So I'm not going to up and take your mans away from you. Also, Peter is nice, but he's not a warrior, which is what I need to keep the dragon horde strong. And Chris is taking care of young that aren't even his. They're from ponies that would have to raise them on their own... I may be a dragon, but I'm not heartless."

While that may not have been anything they were willing to give Cerb up for, it did make them all take stock of what she was really after.

"You… don't want to take Chris away because he might be raising somepony else's foals?"

Considering how Rarity had ended up helping Spike with her ascension to the throne, Ember had no reason not to be honest with them.

"Look, I'm not after him just so I can add something more to my treasure trove. We dragons may be strong and incredibly tougher than you ponies, but our population has dropped a lot over the last couple hundred years. We need more strong dragons, but I’ll gladly take a human if he can keep our next generation safe."

The concept of “honesty” wasn't a commonly shared virtue amongst dragons, but Ember could tell the ponies were lowering their guard now. So, maybe it was working for her.

"Twilight told me all about your rutting. It sounds like something ponies would do, and I can't think of a dragon alive that I would want to be doing that to me."

She relented for a moment. Thinking about how poorly her potential partners looked to her. Most of those thoughts ended when she had no idea if they even had a dick to fuck her with, nor if they even would. Hell, she didn’t even know if she was capable of having sex at this point.

Still, if it was a possibility, she was damn sure she wasn’t going to let it pass and was ready to use whatever means she had.

"Rarity, Fluttershy, if you haven't noticed, dragons aren't exactly nice to be around. We're mean, we fight all the time, and we're terrible at looking out for each other… We're also covered in hard scales, spikes, horns, and claws. So, if just shaking a human's hand can feel that nice, I like the idea of having a partner that wouldn't hurt me every time he touched me."

That actually made Cerb assume a lot of things that made Ember's life sound terrible. Unfortunately, a lot of what she just described only further incentivized him to reject her idea outright.

Heck, she didn’t even get into the whole living in rocky caves full of lava. Much like a wingless Spike, that wasn’t going to fly.

Still, he certainly understood her position and couldn’t leave her empty clawed. Thus, he immediately thought of a powerful and frankly obvious substitute.

"Why not try courting Spike, or is he too young?"

Now there was a thought that hadn't hit Ember. Hell, she’d never even considered it.

"Spike? He's not a lot younger than me, but he hasn't even had his first molt yet. Also, he may have started to toughen up, but he wouldn't make it in the Dragon Lands. He also doesn't feel nearly as good as you do, Justin. I've… never had another creature make anything feel nice like that. Spike likes to hug me, but that’s nothing compared to what I know you can do, and if I have to deal with anything like what Twilight is going through, I'm going to need that to stay sane… though I’d settle for safe."

Well, while not the senseless act of lust Cerb first thought it to be, it was sympathetic in some ways. He actually felt bad for her.

Unfortunately, that sympathy only went so far.

"Princess, I apologize for the confusion, but what you're asking for is simply unreasonable. To ask that we give up what we have isn’t going to happen. It’s just the three of us."

That just wasn't going to do for this Dragon Lord, and she stood tall with her scepter firmly in her grip.

"Then I challenge Rarity and Fluttershy both in a show of strength for the family rights to Justin."

No better words for chaos could have been uttered in front of these two mares, but Fluttershy was the closest to initiate.

"We agree with only a few rules."

Behind the two, Cerb saw exactly where this was going, which scared him and prompted him to attempt to intervene.

"Hey, wait! Don’t I get a say in this?!"

Rarity, much like Fluttershy, was just as determined to put an end to this. If a formal challenge was going to be made, then the need for civility was over.

"Of course you do, Justin. Just let us take care of this matter, and then you may voice your opinion.”

Having never taken her eyes off of Ember, Rarity gave all her attention to the Dragon Lord, not even bothering to offer any further follow-ups to Justin’s comment.

“Rule one, as per our tradition when settling these disputes, it will be determined by the best two out of three."

Fluttershy was already in sync with her partner and ready with the next.

"Rule number two. No permanent damage or lethal attacks can be used."

Rarity, fully focused on the matter at hand, gave no brakes for the next.

"Three, if a fighter is injured to the point they can no longer continue, or tap out, that ends the match."

Ember stared at the two, a little surprised that they didn't back down. At the same time, if these two became as strong and confident as they were now was Cerb’s doing, that was even greater incentive to make him her own.

"Okay… Then let's make this easier. I'll take you both on at once. If I defeat you both at the same time, then that shows that I deserve the right to replace both of you."

Rightfully confident, both mares agreed in unison.

"Fine by us."

Ember, overly confident, grinned, and readied her staff.

"Good! Then let's get started. I’m ready, but don’t think that just because we’re frie-Hey!"

Before Ember even knew what was happening, her staff was glowing in Rarity’s aura and ripped out of her hands.

Taken by surprise and distracted by her weapon floating away, she failed to notice the collection of ropes and ribbons flying behind her.

The bindings quickly wrapped around both her wrists, then pulled together to restrain her arms. Still in shock, she nearly yelped but found her muzzle bound tightly shut in pink ribbon.

Not to be left out of the fight, Fluttershy had flown upside down, running along the ceiling, and made her way around the dragoness, swooped down, and gripped Ember tightly around her waist from behind.

Giving one quick grunt, she lifted Ember up, slamming her headfirst into the floorboards behind them with a German Suplex.

Ember's wings and tail went limp... The fight was over.

[A few minutes later]

Ember woke to the sight of an ill-tempered Luna sipping tea, sitting in a chair across from her.

As soon as their eyes met, Luna got started by skipping the pleasantries.

“Well… I’m hoping you got that out of your system,” Luna, very annoyed, stated it more as a rhetorical question. “Just to be clear, you lost.”

Now, this was embarrassing, which caused Ember to quickly sit up, only to have her explanation thwarted by a cup of tea hovering in front of her. She turned to see Rarity sitting with Fluttershy, both of them sharing a chair just big enough to fit the two, and Cerb standing behind them. She looked down to see she had been laid safely on a… surprisingly comfortable fainting couch.

Cerb, ready to move on from this, had been busy while she was out. With Ember awake, he wanted to bring her up to speed.

“First of all, not me, or any of my friends, are to be treated as spoils of war. Second, had you won and tried to cart me off, not only would I not have gone willingly, you would have started a war because of it.”

Luna gave an angry sip of her tea then stared the dragoness down.

“I understand that our Kingdom’s recent allegiance has not been fully formulated. However, given the unfamiliarity with the temptation Justin and the others present, as well as the relations that have developed...” She took a deep breath and grumbled for a moment before continuing. “As well as Justin’s persistence to not take action and keep our countries risking a direct conflict, we are willing to overlook this as a... cultural misunderstanding. Something we all can learn from.”

It was then that Ember realized her prized staff was nowhere to be found. Even worse, she was surrounded, outnumbered, and her only protection was likely coming from the human she tried to steal. If not for him, things would have likely turned out a lot worse, considering two of the ponies surrounding her had completely dominated the fight before she even knew what happened.

In other words, she’d be a fool not to comply.

“I’m sorry. Dragon culture is typically very confrontational,” she quickly answered, making up her apology on the spot, even if it was true. “I guess I got carried away after not understanding how ponies deal with exchanges like this, and I resorted to how I would normally solve a problem. But, since this was all a misunderstanding, could I request a favor that we not let any others know that I am this deep in your debt?”

Rarity, who had been against being this civil, nearly choked on her tea. From what she just heard, this sounded awfully familiar to something Applejack had dealt with after saving Spike.

“Beg your pardon, but I’m hoping this doesn’t have something to do with the Dragon Code.”

Ember turned her eyes away and clenched her claws. She held an angry glare towards the unoccupied sales floor. It was almost good enough to hide the shame and fear behind it all.

“Yes… I challenged you for something that is, understandably, of great value. Too valuable for me to request without offering something of equal value… which I didn’t do.”

Luna slowly facehoofed, remembering the problems that came from the last Dragon Code incident that left Spike as Applejack’s personal slave for a short period of time. He couldn’t be bought off or persuaded and was bound to her until he could repay what he was owed for her saving his life, despite her best attempts to weasel out of his persistence.

Timberwolf Kings were much easier to deal with back then.

“Oh, goddamnit. I don’t need this right now. We! We don’t need this right now. I’ve already wasted too much time as it is.”

Fluttershy rolled her eyes. Knowing the kind of drama that could stem from this new attachment ruined her taste for tea.

“Can’t you just… decree that the Dragon Code doesn’t apply to your fuck up or something?”

Ember shook her head, both angry as well as concerned.

“I can excuse others from obligations of the Dragon Code if it was applied incorrectly or violated by the receiving dragon, but I can’t void myself of it just because I lost.”

That sounded too convenient, and Rarity was going to call her out.

“Bullshit. Why not?”

Glancing over the fact that Ember didn’t know what “bullshit” meant, she was obligated to answer.

“Because, if I violate the Dragon Code, I lose my position as Dragon Lord. That means there will be another Gauntlet of Fire to determine the next Dragon Lord, and none of us want that.”

This was getting complicated, and of course, Cerb didn’t understand why or how.

“What’s this Gauntlet of Fire, and why can’t you-”

“I can’t win,” Ember shamefully admitted, gritting her teeth. “The Gauntlet of Fire is a competition to find a new Dragon Lord. That means I can’t compete. Neither can my father or Spike. Which means the next dragon most likely to win is-”

“Garble!” Rarity shouted, clearly shaken by this. “If he becomes Dragon Lord, Equestria is soooo fucked!”

All eyes were on Rarity, though only Ember had some semblance of a clue as to why. Or at least she thought she did and would contend to as much.

“I know Garble is a major jerk, but he’s not that bad.”

This hadn’t been shared earlier, but Rarity knew something only Twilight and Spike had been around to hear.

“Garble isn’t just a jerk. He holds a grudge against ponies because of Spike and us. Before the last Gauntlet of Fire, we overheard him admitting that he wanted payback for being humiliated. Once he was done with us, he said they would burn the rest of Equestria. So even with Justin with us, that’s a war too widespread for Equestria to risk.”

In spite of not having the finer details, Cerb could see the ridiculous problem now presented.

“So… you owe a debt, with no calculable value, that you have to repay or Equestria goes to war with a nation of dragons. Fan-fucking-tastic.”

Again, Ember had to break more bad news, and this one she felt the worst about.

“Actually, I challenged both Rarity and Fluttershy, so I owe both of them separately.”

So much for just keeping things swept under the rug. Now they were stuck with her, but at least Fluttershy had one stipulation in mind to start things off.

“Well, if you’re bound to your Dragon Code, then you can start paying us back by vowing to protect Justin and the rest of his friends.”

Rarity, after quickly thinking about it, given the kind of danger she was sure they would eventually be facing, realized that was probably the fastest way to work off her debt. For that to happen, Rarity extracted Ember’s staff from under a pile of fabric and returned it.

“Unfortunately, we have no desire to keep you bound to us. So unless you have a better way to meet your end of the deal, we welcome you to join us at the Castle of the Two Sisters. We will be leaving shortly.”

Ember retook control of her staff, letting its power return to her. She still had the connection to it, and would continue to do so as long as she obliged their requests.

“I’ll go. What do you need me to do there?”

Cerb knew the dangers and didn’t want to risk any surprises by leading the Dragon Lord in blindly.

“Three nights ago, Benny was attacked by a demi-god slash demon of nightmares and shadows. He took it down, but we’re going back to verify he’s dead.”

If that was how it was going to be, Luna wasn’t going to turn down the extra firepower.

“The Pony of Shadows, as far as we can tell, is an extension of my former self, Nightmare Moon. Only he’s bigger, has the ability to manifest your nightmares, and can project jagged blades from his body. That’s actually how Benny was injured. However, The Pony of Shadows might be responsible for the Timberwolve’s attack and the events leading up to it.”

She placed down her teacup, knowing who else she would need to speak with.

“Thank you for the tea, Rarity. Now let’s get moving. We have a few more stops to make.”

[Back presently above the Everfree Forest.]

Ember continued bringing up the rear with Cadance, though she thought it curious that this Princess would be joining along. Not just joining, Cadance was almost frighteningly assertive that she would be joining back at Twilight’s castle earlier. Given how far they’d fallen back from the others they were now, she figured she could kill some time by asking and flew in a little closer to the princess to do so.

“So… this Pony of Shadows… You’ve got a grudge against him, or are you coming along for Justin’s sake?”

Cadance stayed on course but turned an ugly eye to the Dragon Lord. That question wasn’t getting an answer if it was phrased like that. However, Ember was starting to pick up on some of the more subtle pony expressions.

“You’ve had your eyes on him the whole way over here. Not your husband or Benny. What am I supposed to think?”

Perhaps Cadance had been overly focused on Cerb, but how could she not. Maybe Ember didn’t know about Cerb’s injuries that had yet to heal.

For sure, this dragoness couldn’t have known what Shining did. Even if she did, Cadance wouldn’t dare speak it out loud.

“No offense, but I don’t think you know him like we do, so you probably shouldn’t be calling him by his proper name.”

She shot another glare over to Ember, knowing that was a step too far for her to demand. “Just a suggestion. He’s particular about the names others refer to him as. Otherwise, I have taken great interest in him. All of our human friends have inner problems that they need help with solving. I have volunteered my services at the request of Fluttershy and Rarity for just that. I can’t very well keep my word if something were to happen to him or his friends.”

Much of that was likely true, and given how little Twilight had explained to her earlier, she couldn’t refute it. Although, she could tell there was something else there.

“Okay, but why all this extra protection if they’re so powerful?”

Even if Ember was a fellow princess, regardless if she was a dragoness, Cadance could see the same attraction the Dragon Lord had for Cerb. That told her more than enough about why Ember was there, but she wasn’t about to share that common ground. An easier path would be to keep Ember focused elsewhere.

“Justin was injured only two days ago. Blood-related injuries to his shoulder and ribs. He also has another injury to his leg that may slow him down. Even if he is immortal, which has yet to be seen, any injury he receives leaves all of us at risk.”

Suddenly all this talk of risks and the level at which all the royals were getting involved sounded frighteningly familiar. Ember started to realize what she had gotten herself into now that she wasn’t so focused on Cerb.

“This is another one of those end of the world things Twilight was writing to me about and not a friendship problem, isn’t it?”

This was a dangerous game being played by ponies, and now dragons. Cadance would have to be cautious of how close they could get to a human without losing something dear to them while keeping the world safe. Even now, Cadance didn’t know where she was standing on that line with Shining. Not when Shining was telling her wherever she stood, he’d be standing there with her.

Perhaps now it would be best if Cadance had them both stay focused on the current threat.

“The Pony of Shadows was going to use the humans to restore Nightmare Moon and destroy the entire world. If he’s still alive, no creature is safe, and I have a family as well as a Kingdom of my own to protect. So, if you’re worried at all about yours, keep Justin and the others safe. If you take care of him and his friends, they’ll take care of you.”

Despite how things had gone, Ember felt she could trust the Princess of Love.

If Cadance’s affinity for Cerb was as Ember saw it, she could at least trust her to keep their mutual interest safe. For now, she needed to let Cadance know where her allegiances lay if she stood a chance to pay off her debt. Perhaps even win Cerb over in the long run.

“We’re all in this together, Princess. Even without your Pony of Shadows, I know all too well our kingdoms are in danger if we don’t stand together to keep them safe.”

High tension grew between the two in their silence as the castle came into view. To both their relief, Midnight and Ralph rejoined the formation with news to give them something else to focus on.

“The landing zone is clear, Princess,” Midnight informed Luna. “As per your suggestion, we have two teams of three up as overwatch. I've instructed the remaining three pony teams to standby for your order to advance through the castle and locate The Pony of-”

“No,” Luna ordered. “We shall lead ourselves. Have the remaining teams cover our retreat if needed and stay on alert for signs of danger. If the Pony of Shadows is still down there, we alone shall face him. You are not equipped to even approach him, and will accompany us as support only.”

[Shortly after landing, deep into the castle.]

Luna was following Benny’s lead with Shining and Midnight at her side. Not far behind them, Thunder, Helix, Cadance, and Ralph stayed in the center to support either Benny’s team taking point, cover their retreat, or do the same for those behind them.

Supporting the rear was Cerb, along with Rarity, Fluttershy, and Ember. They were the heavy hitters if shit got hot.

On their journey, despite having told all the others there was nothing to be concerned about earlier, both Benny and Cerb made their approach as if trouble could lay around every corner.

Weapons were at the ready as they advanced. Slow, deliberate steps taken to minimize noise, and hand gestures were used at every corner. They were taking no chances even as they came across the shattered remains of the defeated, just as Benny had left them.

“This is it,” Benny informed the teams as he pointed at the broken shards, though there seemed to be significantly less than he remembered.

For Luna and Cadance particularly, they were surprised by how much had remained.

“Benny?” Luna cautiously asked. “In your story, the sphere that arose, how large was it?”

Looking over the pieces again, Benny tried to recall the specifics but could only offer an estimate at best.

“I dunno. Maybe a little larger than a bowling ball. Why?”

Cadance levitated up one of the shards. After closely examining it, she closed her eyes and projected a beam of pink light onto it. One that Cerb remembered seeing before.

“Hey, Candy. What are you scanning for?”

It took Cadance only a few seconds, but once her scan was complete, she had her answers.

“Ever since I was put in charge of the Crystal Empire, there was always a threat of King Sombra returning. To help make sure we could detect his presence early if needed, I made improvements to our magic detection spells.”

Shining quickly stood next to Cadance, proud to expand upon her skills.

“Cadance is a lot better at using the spell than I am, but older versions can only tell the spell caster where one particular magic might be, a trail it leaves behind, or how strong it is. This version can tell you what type of magics are found, how strong they are, what they’re attached to-”

“Or if it’s active,” Cadance finished saying for him, eyes still focused on the shard. “Which… this isn’t? Though it does explain why there are so many shards left behind. Luna? If you would care to see for yourself?”

Luna stepped closer to Cadance and let their horns touch to share the spell. After a few moments, she opened her eyes, looking more baffled than relieved.

“It’s Dark Magic, much like mine.” She tilted her head towards the side, visually examining the shard again. “-But it has been tainted by Hopeless Magic. And the strands have been restructured. More rigid, reinforced by… I don’t even know?”

Not impressed or exactly following along, Ember stepped up and picked up one of the shards and sniffed it.

“Okay, this is odd. I have no idea what you’re talking about, but this crystal is all wrong.”

Cerb, being the least pony or magical of the bunch, had to pump the breaks and figure out what was going on.

“Hold up. One thing at a time. Can you tell us if he’s dead? Then, explain what you’re all talking about?”

[Back at Grapes and Olives, less than an hour later.]

Twilight sat between Luna and Ember, hanging on every detail.

“He is still dead? Right?”

Luna held one of the shards in her hoof she had been explaining to Twilight.

“That pony, as Benny claimed, is super mother fucking dead. And while I have yet to be as proficient in the scanning spell Cadance used, what she showed me explains just how dead he is.”

Ember reached into a pouch and pulled out another piece she had collected, then stuck it in her mouth like it was a lollipop.

“I’ve had my fair share of magic-infused crystals, and what she said explains why it smells and tastes so weird.”

Twilight continued to look it over and attempted to recreate the spell Cadance used while Luna gave her explanation.

“The Dark Magic that condensed itself after The Pony of Shadows body was destroyed, refined itself into the most simplistic form it could to remain tangible so as not to dissipate.”

“A crystal?” Twilight asked, confirming she knew at least that much.

Luna nodded, softly, eyes still drifting back to the shard she held.

“Yes, but the shape was the first thing that should have told us something was wrong.”

Next to Twilight, there was a snap and a crack inside Ember’s mouth, and the dragoness quickly spat out the bits of crystal, -like she had bitten into something rancid.

“Ack! Bleck!” She covered her mouth and tried not to dry heave. “Emph!”

“A perfect example”, Luna said with a sigh, though was doing her best not to laugh at Ember’s misfortune.

“The crystal took the form of the Hopeless Magic that had tainted the Dark. Not just in each individual string, but the whole lot of them.”

After rinsing her mouth with Top Shelf’s concoction, Ember was ready to explain her bit.

“Uck… Alright, so… uck… Every crystal type has their own flavor. The higher the quality of the crystal, or the more carats, the better the flavor. Even a better cut and polish can refine or degrade how good it tastes. But if you add magic to it, that’s just a whole new layer of deliciousness. Or in the case of Hopeless Magic, completely ruin it.”

The flavor concept was a good lead-in for Luna’s next part.

“Typically, when the linked source of magic is separated from a construct, they revert back to uncoordinated ambient magic and disperse as mist or light. Only small bits, or trace amounts, of the construct will remain if their separation is incomplete.”

Cadance, returning with some drinks, was ready to give the more technical name.

“Incomplete de-conjuring anomalies, but this was at a much larger scale. Something stopped the magic from deconstructing.”

Ember, picking back up where she left off, carefully nibbled on the crystal.

“Yeah, so I don’t know much about all the other types of magic that exist out there, but I know how the quality of magic based on the smell and taste. The really weak flavored parts are magic that’s wimpy, or in this case, damaged. The full-flavored crystals have strong vibrant magic in them. But then there’s these other bits that run up the entire length that are-”

One of her teeth chipped off a portion that she had been looking for and her expression was a mix of having an orgasm and Sniff overindulging himself on the many fine foods he’s sampled.

“Mmmmm. It tastes like how Justin’s hands feel.”

That comment caused some questionable looks for the other Princesses, to which Ember was apologetically confused.

“What? Oh, come on. You all know what I mean. Especially you, Twilight.”

Under the table, Twilight kicked Ember in the shin, a reminder to shut up about what was told to her in confidence.

“Ow!” Ember yelped, angry for a moment, but knew she’d given herself enough problems as is. “Uh… I got a sliver stuck between my teeth… but yeah. There’s some incredibly strong Dark Magic that tastes really good in there. It’s like a pile of the best Dark Magic crystals all jammed into the size of a jewel to horde… or wear if you’re a pony. It’s just so good.”

That brought Cadance back to the last point Luna had trouble explaining.

“This strong Dark Magic-”

“Like human hands kind of good,” Ember added, not making her situation any less sad.

Cadance, doing her best to ignore that, started over.

"This strong Dark Magic, for whatever reason, is so potent that the other strands of magic have all fractured… but also haven't dissipated. Almost like one is self-sufficient while the other is simply disconnected from everything around it."

As the conversation continued, Ember started to gag again, having found another section of the parts with such horrifically tasting magic. While amusing, Cadance stayed on topic.

"If fear makes humans vulnerable to magic, this reinforced band could be from when Benny was scared. And just as impressive, he was able to break it while angry."

Another theory to add to the collection, but it was one Luna was willing to follow along with, given how concerning this possibility was.

"All the more reason to continue our mutually beneficial relationships with our humans."

That suddenly reminded her of one human who had not returned, nor the guard assigned to him.

The fact no one else had noticed started to put her on edge.

"Why is Chris not here? And where is Onyx?"

Thankfully, Cadance just so happened to have that information and was all too happy to share it.

"Well, it seems that Berry Punch and the foals were nervous about being left alone, so Chris agreed to stay back with Sunburst, Flurry, Spike, and the rest of the younger delegates. Besides, aren't the rest of his mares out tonight?"

[On a cloud just outside of Ponyville.]

Having watched the sunset while enjoying some fine slices of bread, Starlight laid cuddled up with Prim watching the stars light up the sky, one by one. With this laid back approach being a new experience for Starlight, she began to share her thoughts.

"You know, while having sex in the clouds wouldn’t be a bad idea, I’m kinda glad we got it out of our systems before our date."

Prim held Starlight a little tighter, enjoying her company far more than the sights.

"I think I know what you mean. I love the way you make me feel, and it's just as fun doing it to you, but this is nice. Just a regular date like normal ponies."

Starlight laughed at the insinuation, grabbing a hoof-ful of cloud fluff and tossing it in Prim’s face.

"Normal? Not even close. I think we're all a lot better off being the seven of us. Normal would have been only one of us fighting to keep a stallion and five of us getting left out in the cold."

Prim stroked her hooves up Starlight’s chest and giggled.

"You know what I mean. We’re not meeting up in secret. We’re just sharing each other's company over a meal, watching the stars come out… Not making each other cum out."

That was funny enough to warrant another display of affection, and Starlight turned herself over to lay face to face with her date.

"It's still so hard to believe that not only did we not know about this, but that it could feel so amazing. Mmm, and to think that I have so many… Hmm… I don't really think friends is the right word anymore."

Prim showed her agreement with a kiss and then smiled back.

"Well, we're all dating, so we're definitely more than friends. Does it feel weird having five marefriends?"

New to this position, Starlight made herself comfortable, laying over Prim much like she would with Chris to open up about their expansive romantic partners.

“I was struggling to make friends even with Twilight’s help. It wasn’t until I met Chris and actually talked to him that I started to really make it work. Because of him, I met all of you, instantly became friends, and after only a few days we decided to become more. I don’t know how to feel other than happy. Beyond happy, really. It feels like I’m never alone and I can go to any of you for anything, and I want to be there for all of you.”

It was getting on in the hours, and being this close to her date was getting Starlight back into the mood. The opportunity to fool around in a cloud had her rubbing her legs between Prim’s, hoping to get her interested.

“I’m so glad Chris has shown us how great our time with each other can be. I can’t imagine us having to run back and forth fighting for our time with him.”

Feeling no resistance, she raised her head out of their close embrace and started to press her lips to Prims, slowly letting her tongue slip into her lovers to test the amount of lust they had for each other. It was definitely getting close to the point of breaking in a cloud, which would be a first.

“Mmm, I really want to get you in with us so we can do you and can do what I did last night. Even if you can’t have Chris like I can yet, it was so much better having all of us taking care of each other.” She giggled and pressed her hips into Prims. “Granted, most attention was on me, but we’re trying to get more of you girls up to where I am.”

Having heard the story earlier that day, Prim wrapped her legs around Starlight, eager to share the experience.

"Just how much does it really hurt if you're not regretting your choice?"

Starlight quietly laughed in a hum but then started to think about it.

"It really did hurt a lot. Probably the worst pain I've ever felt… but I suppose it didn't hurt for that long. It also didn’t hurt as bad or for as long the second time. Soooo how about we see how well Red fairs with her practicing? I don’t want you suffering through what I did. Not when I can keep you cumming all on my own.”

Things were getting heated and Prim could feel an ear twitch coming on.

“You think we have enough time to dampen this cloud any more than we made my bed?”

That sounded like something Starlight would like to find out.

“We’ll have to make it quick if we’re going to make it in timmmmme f-oh shit. The dinner! It’s already dark! We’re gonna be late! Awe, fuck! The girls are probably waiting for us at Cream’s house, but I don't know where she lives yet. I wasn’t with Chris when he went there.”

[Not much earlier at Cream’s house.]

Cheerilee was being greatly entertained by old photos of the good old days.

"Oh, my word. Look at how cute you are in this one. You must have still been young back when this was taken. I had my mane styled that same way for a while. Actually, thinking about it, Mayor Mare pulled off the look a lot better than I did, and oh… Emph… The skirt she wore at our graduation? Had I only know what we could have done then, I don’t think Chris wouldn't have been my first."

Cream chuckled at the thought, then realized something that didn't sound right.

"Hold on. You and our Mayor went to school together?"

Cheerilee smiled, but admitting it was dating herself quite a bit, or at least felt like it.

"Yes, we did. Mayor Mare and I are actually the same age. After graduation, I got into teaching and she got into politics. And between you and me, it must have been hard on her, because her mane started to grey a lot faster than any other mare I've seen. Not even Big Mac was born when it started, I think."

This made Cream look at Cheerilee in a whole new light. To which, the teacher took notice.

"I know, I know. I'm one of the lucky few that time tends to be kind to. I honestly don't feel a day over twenty. However, Mayor is also lucky in some ways. She says she feels old, and her silver hair would agree, but her body looks just as young and spry as it did when we were in school together."

It would have been rude for Cream to ask the teacher her age, but given her performance, it didn't seem to matter. What did matter was her interest in mares.

"I think we should all go to see Rarity and get our own skirts. Chris really seemed to enjoy seeing Starlight in hers. I'm sure he'd love to help us strip out of ours. Although my cheerleader outfit could be fun."

Cheerilee giggled at the thought of Chris helping her undress, but only really seemed to be able to think past the panties being removed.

"She really did look good in it though, and I wish you could have been there last night after we got her out of it."

After hearing that, Cream closed up her photo album and dropped it off to the side.

“Okay, I believe we’ve had enough bonding time, and don’t think I didn’t catch on to what you were doing when you went into detail about last night with Chris, Starlight, and Redheart. If I didn’t want to get to know you better, I would have told you to show me what you did the next morning with Red instead of asking you to tell me more later.”

It was true, Cheerilee was hoping to get Cream into bed early, and she couldn’t have been less discrete about it even now. She leaned in closer, resting her hoof over Cream’s thigh, matching Cream’s gaze with her bedroom eyes.

“Well… it’s later. Do you still want me to tell you?”

Cream leaned in towards Cheerilee, matching her stare.

“No… Show me.”

After having to hold out since yesterday afternoon, Cream’s request was just to say she was ready. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have taken the lead and pushed Cheerilee down to the couch so aggressively. It had taken her a while, but in her mind, she had reasoned this was what she wanted.

“I can’t hold out any longer. It’s kind of weird doing this without Chris joining us, but I need this. And if Cheerilee and I can connect this way, and she wants me like Chris does, then I want her too. Ohh, she’s such a good kisser, too. Then there’s that sweet smell, I can’t deny that I enjoyed myself yesterday with her. Even taking turns with Chris, feeling how wet she left Chris’s cock, tasting her on him… I shouldn’t have waited this long. No pony else did.”

Thinking time was over, and Cream was ready to give herself to the harem completely the same way the others had. She just needed to stay as aggressive as she was now.

“Mmmph,” she groaned lustfully as she pulled herself free from their hungry kiss. “You just lay there for me. I need to start loving my mares just as much as they’re going to love me.”

Cheerilee knew this was big for Cream. She was fine with kissing and holding but was slow to do anything else Chris hadn’t guided or her helped her through. Going down on another mare on her own volition was new for her, and she was doing it after going without getting off longer than the other girls.

It should have been Cheerilee taking care of Cream first to help her be more comfortable with herself. Instead, for now, she would support her fellow mare by letting her do as she pleased.

Cream was too excited to give any further explanation as she started to crawl back. She wasn’t even sure if she was doing it for Chris, Cheerilee, or herself. All seemed plausible, but she couldn't rule out any of them. Regardless, she knew she wanted it.

When she got down low enough, there laid her prize. Hot, wet, and all the sweetness it offered drifting up to her. It was everything Chris was after, and she needed it to keep what she wanted, yet was drawn to it herself.

She lowered her lips, the scent of Cheerilee’s desire impossibly strong. There was no question about it, she was already licking between the soft folds, and it was wonderful.

She went in again, pressing in between those damp mounds. Just like before, it tasted so good, but even without the need to please Chris, it was something she could indulge in. Just as pleasing as it was yesterday, it left her wanting more, diving deeper to please her partner.

It was so much more than an act to please her fellow mare. It was feeding her own desires to feel something. She couldn’t even remember how long she'd been raising her only child alone- it didn't matter here. Cheerilee was with her, giving herself, comforting, and sharing with her. This mare had the compassion she'd been looking for, somepony to keep close and love. After all this time, she found what she was longing for.

At the same time, Cheerilee saw a fellow mare in need. Wanting and eager to explore that which could bring them closer. Together, they would fill that emptiness inside, though this was going to take some guidance from the teacher to help this milf. And her practice with Redheart and Starlight while with Chris had let her see where this mare needed help.

“Mmm, that feels good, but slow down a little,” Cheerilee asked in a comforting tone.

Cream stopped, peering over Cheerilee’s tits, looking like a student caught acting up. The blissful smile on Cheerilee’s face let Cream stay calm, but she was still unsure of what she was doing wrong.

Thankfully, Cheerilee was willing to walk her through this, only making a few small changes to what she received already.

“Please don’t look at me like that,” she said, trying to sound cute. “I didn’t say stop. There’s just no need to rush in so fast. It’s a little different when it’s just us mares together. Try licking me again, but don’t press into the pink yet.”

It seemed odd that doing this had to be different when Chris wasn’t there, but given his magic touch, she noticed how much different her kiss with Cheerilee felt compared to his. How every touch was different, actually. She was also the least experienced of the six, so she did as she was told, in spite of wanting to stay all in like she had started.

Starting over, she found a little humor in the instructions. Not to press into the pink? What part of her wasn’t pink?

Cheerilee cooed lowly at Cream’s soft palate working over her bald mound.

"Oou, very nice, Creamy. Red and I found out that when it's just us, we can start slow and gentle. It doesn’t have the quick peaks that overwhelm you like with Chris, but you get to enjoy the ride for even longer."

She moaned again, feeling her physical excitement increase.

"Now try going a little deeper. Just-mmm, yes. Just like that… Now you can start exploring more. Not too fast, not too deep. Not right away."

Down between Cheerilee’s legs, Cream was questioning a lot of things in her head.

"Why hasn't she cum yet? Chris makes this look so easy. I'm glad she's being patient with me, but I want to do more for her. Although I am enjoying this… but now I'm so horny. I can't wait until I make her cum and she's licking me. Or if Chris was here, he'd probably spread me open and start sucking on my clit again. Uhhg. I can't wait until he ruts me."

The more she thought about being taken care of, the more into her partner she became. Still progressing slowly, but licking deeper and finally working her way up to sucking her mare's clit.

Every moment she continued to please her mare, the stronger her senses were pleased with the sweetness she drank in. The more she drank in, the more she could start to appreciate how much longer it was taking.

Looking up again, she saw that familiar face. Eyes closed, mouth slightly opened with slow shallow breathing and growing moans. She was getting her mare close.

"Uuhn," Cheerilee quietly moaned. "Oh, Creamy. I'm about to cum. Don't stop. Harder."

Cream pressed her lips in harder to allow her tongue to slip down into the tightening love canal as she felt her lover’s clit swell and pulse. That was the last effort needed for Cheerilee to grow taught with her back arching and her voice cracking as she failed to scream.

This was the fruit of her efforts. Her partner came, and she did all she could to devour her pleasure as Chris had done with her. Feeling another's orgasm, tasting it, taking over her mind with loving thoughts to go again, she had pleased Cheerilee and felt that closeness once more.

"That was so good," Cheerilee praised in a bubbly voice. "Now turn around, but keep your flanks up for me. I want to show you another way to do this."

Cream pulled her lips away, now realizing just how drenched she made each other. Even she was incredibly wet; her juices were dripping down her legs while her tail twitched aggressively as she turned.

"We can take it slow with me next time. I'm about to burst!"

Cheerilee sat up, a little disappointed that Cream was still so impatient, so the fun wouldn’t likely last as long. However, once she got upright, even after her own climax, the scent from Cream was much stronger than her own. Cream was in a worse state than any of the mares with Chris the night before. It would have been a crime to provide anything but the most expedient service.

“Oh, you poor thing,” she softly consoled the deprived mother as she brushed her tail aside to see the state of arousal she was in. “Get down on your knees, but lay your front half down and push back against me. You’re going to love this.”

Knowing what kind of position that would put her in, Cream quickly readjusted, presenting herself to be taken. She figured she knew what was coming but couldn’t help but feel like this was a position better suited for Chris to take advantage of her. Regardless, feeling Cheerilee’s lips kiss over her aching nethers had her groan hungrily for more.

From under Cream’s tail, Cheerilee hummed happily as she moved past the foreplay and began to recreate what Redheart had done to Starlight. Pressing her tongue down in as deep as she could go wasn’t far, but her efforts had Cream’s nickname of Creamy start to be appropriately dubbed, leaving the mare begging for more.

“Ugh! If you can go deeper, hurt me if you have to. I don’t care, fuck me with your tongue.”

Try as she might, she couldn’t get the depth as she had with Redheart. No amount of force was going to push her any further than she was now, especially with the pink flesh tightening its grip on what length it could.

She continued to try and press deeper, occasionally letting her tongue venture down over Cream’s clit. Each pass against the over sensitive nub made Cream quiver and moan louder.

After a few minutes, Cheerilee realized this was taking too long and decided to do what was needed to give Cream what she needed.

Without warning, Cheerilee lowered her lips to the peak of Cream's mound and began her rabid lashes. She felt Cream push back, arching her hips out involuntarily with a rash of fevered moans that match Cheerilee’s pace.

The moans grew louder until Cream buried her face in the couch cushion and belted out her cries while her loins contracted, flexing desperately for something to fill it as her body peaked.

It was a wonderful warmth that mirrored what Chris had shown her, but not so strong that she was lost in her tryst. Even having Cheerilee not letting up didn’t seem to bring the same intensity that would become painful after cumming like she just did. It was all softer and not nearly as exhausting.

She could get used to this.

“Ooh… I need to have you over more often.” She pushed back again, rocking her hips to grind against Cheerilee’s muzzle. “And I can certainly use a lot more of this in my life.”

After hearing that Cream had come down, Cheerilee gave one last lick up the well-serviced mare’s slit, letting Cream relax back down to laying on her side. She did look like wasn’t planning to get up and instead was looking for company.

“Mmm… Do you mind laying with me for a while?”

For a moment, Cheerilee thought she had tuckered the motherly mare out, which was a shame. She was fun to play with, but some time relaxing would be nice too, so she licked her lips clean before joining Cream, getting very comfortable with her mare.

“It’s still amazing, the difference in how this all feels when it’s just us compared to what Chris can do, but I do like that we get to enjoy it for longer like this. Although, you’re going to love it when Chris joins in.”

As Cream started to pull Cheerilee in closer, Cheerilee readied herself for another wet kiss, excited to see where that would lead to next. Instead, Cream merely hugged around her barrel and held her close.

It wasn’t sexual, not as far as she could tell, but it wasn’t a simple hug between friends either. It was the kind of hold she hadn’t expected from any of the other mares, let alone, Cream.

“I’m sure I will,” she spoke into Cheerilee’s shoulder, a mix of content and sorrow mixed in her voice. “But I also could use a lot more of this, too.”

At that moment, Cheerilee held back a laugh, thinking of something funny to say about it, but Cream picked up with something sadly sincere.

“It’s been so hard moving on, not having somepony to hold onto… And I know this isn't the same as I had before, but it just feels so good to lay my head down with somepony who lets me know they care about me. More than a friend or just another mare on her own with a friendly face."

The way Cream spoke, it wasn't clear if she was nearing the point of breaking down or was overjoyed. Whatever it was, it was making her very affectionate.

"I wanted so badly to have somepony to share my life with again. Somepony to help me raise Button, hold me at night, kiss me good morning… I miss being in love."

She raised her head up again and gave a soft, loving kiss to Cheerilee. It was meant to be soft and endearing, but the strong scent from going down on each other stirred up some unquenched thirst, bringing the two back into throws of passion and muffled breathing as they tasted one another again.

When they stopped to breathe, Cream confided into Cheerilee with her new change.

"I wanted Chris all to myself. I'm sure we all did, just like how we knew sharing him was better than being alone. But I was wrong not to see the benefits of sharing each other. Now I feel like I get to fall in love again six more times."

They stared into each other's eyes, both seeing a little more love come into their lives, but Cream smiled wider and hummed a little laugh.

"Also, I think I’m going to have to leave an open invitation to my house. I don’t see any reason to spend another night sleeping alone."

Author's Note

So, I hope you all don't mind these cliff hanger chapters that pick up with a flashback that covers what led to that point. A bit more mystery and build up, I think.

Anyway, flashing back showed us Luna adapting to her new location and making things work for her... and spoiling her lady-lovely a little. Non the wiser to the likes of Becky, Rainbow Dash, Lumberman, and poor, poor Applejack taking another dose of pills.

Likewise, Shining is still focused on taking care of Becky, which led to him recruiting Sunburst to meet up with Zecora. I'm actually happy with the way that meetup turned out. And if you were as confused as Shining was regarding everything those two nerds were talking about, don't feel bad, I had to look some of it up to make sure it was accurate.

Also, Sunburst and Zecora? Now there's a pair that should have had some screen time together on the show.

Finally catching up with Cadance the Wonderbolts, things are still a bit of a mess with her and what she's going through. A little confusion with the Wonderbolts in general, but they're doing well together.

I've also heard some complaints here and there that the humans, Cerb specifically, is often built up too much by the ponies. Honestly, I can understand that, largely because that's exactly what they ponies are doing.

Big scary, strong, anti-magic creatures with technology, science, knowledge, weapons, and training that make them very difficult to fight, let alone kill.

I suppose all I can say is that a combination of incomplete information, story telling, and more examples of them being able to take care of themselves because of innate abilities... what do you expect?

Otherwise, Flurry Heart probably does need some kind of restraint, but at least Becky has a heart bigger than here boobs. Otherwise, whatever Cadance and the Wonderbolts are planning might not make it.

Getting down to the meat and potatoes of what happened that lead up to the last cliffhanger, Luna finally meet up with Granny... and having to explain to someone why their loved one was injured while under your care is not an easy thing to do.

As for Granny, for any of you who might have thought that she gave in really quick to accepting Kelly and Lumberman, well... you all really need to stop thinking that I ever write anything happening without a reason behind it.

Losing her Bright Mac and Pear Butter has always been a tragedy not dwelt on for these characters, but that doesn't mean it hasn't left an impact on them. And you can bet that Granny will be willing to go to bat for her grandfoals again, if the need arises.

Much the same, nearly losing Kelly, and the injuries and dangers put on Benny and Cerb, as well as showing up Celestia, has left Luna very motivated.

That of course leads us to why Ember was there and the story that Cerb didn't tell Sniff.

Ember is a Dragon Lord with pride, an open mind (sorta), and a strong desire to take care of her subjects. It's also likely that a mix of Twilight talking up how amazing a human lover can be, compared to the shitty life lived in the Dragon Lands wouldn't even have been considered had Spike not showed her the benefits that come from how ponies do things.

A big thing I wanted to do was make sure that Ember was simply lust driven and looking to get her rut on. She passed over Sniff because he's a lover, not a fighter. She had a strong interest in Chris, but didn't want to take away a father figure from three foals with only single mother families I think gives her a bigger sense of morality and shows that she isn't heartless (probably easy to imagine that being a stereotype for dragons.)

That being said... she really had no idea what she was getting into and ended up getting horribly overpowered. We're they always that strong?

Anyway, losing that match has sadly put Ember in a rather compromising position, and I don't mean face down ass up... Although, that was he she looked while knock out-anyway, moving on.

She's got a debt to pay and a Code to uphold or the Dragon Lands could end up going to war.

Getting back to the mission, Ember seems to be on board with everything, and no one was taking any chances. However, it all seemed to be for not, since that shadow pony is super mother fucking dead, as the story goes.

Although, another clue appears to have revealed itself as it appears construct of The Pony of Shadows seems to have had his magic altered. Stronger, more well structured... tastier?

Well, the Dark Magic, maybe. The Hopeless Magic, on the other hand, that' shit is gross. Not like the human hands kind of good Dark Magic.

However, not to leave on the back to back anti-climactic conflicts of Ember and then The Pony of Shadows, Starlight is finding more to appreciate with her mare than sex, and Cream's slow start and apprehension has led her to find that even the other mares she is sharing Chris with can give her the comforts she's been missing as well. Both physically and emotionally.

Where does that leave things off for our heroes now that danger seems to be over? Expect to see some serious changes the depth and diversity of these new and growing relationships starting next week in:

Chapter 87. Dinner and Confession: The First Pact.

Acknowledgments to my story supporters:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to Current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

88. Curiosities, Conversations, Families, and Suspicion.

Benny, Becky, and Cerb made their way up to Cadance’s room. Once inside, Octavia and Vinyl immediately noticed Benny. The two were quick to make it clear they were ready to leave, which was voiced graciously by Octavia.

"Princess Cadance, thank you so much for talking with us. We will take your advice and write to you with the results."

Vinyl was also cordial with her response...at least as cordial as Vinyl could be.

"Thanks a mill, Princess. I owe you ya DJ session. Anytime, you name it."

Moving in a hurry, Octavia and Vinyl led Benny out of the room, eager to return to his embassy. If that was the pace of things, Helix saw fit to remove himself as well.

"I suppose I should be getting some sleep as well. Not that I'll be doing much tomorrow, and thanks for letting me sit in for the talks, Princess. Not sure if I’m ready to even have one marefriend, but I’ll keep an open mind."

As Helix stepped out, Becky looked at Rainbow, appearing as if she thought she had a reason to make an apology.

"Sorry, that took so long. We got the other delegates clued in on what's been going on here. Not everything, of course. Just the big stuff. The Shadow, Timberwolves, blood-related injuries… the fact that we're the key."

Rainbow hopped out of the love seat but froze when Becky got that last part out.

"Oh… yeah… that."

Cerb knew that was going to be an uncomfortable topic but didn't want any uneasy feelings between Becky and her trusted caretaker.

"It's fine, Dash. Even Chris said he would have doubted it."

With that presumably cleared up, Rainbow made her way to the exit.

"Sorry, Big Guy. We didn't know what to make of it and didn't want any of you to worry about it until we knew what was going on."

Thankfully, Becky knew the character type for Trixie better than Rainbow did, so it wasn’t like she could hold it against her multi-colored guardian.

“Don’t worry about it. Although I think Gilda is gonna need your help. Apparently, she passed out in the kitchen pantry.”

Rainbow groaned and rolled her eyes.

“For the love uh… Goddamnit. Shining, you mind lending a hoof? The last thing we need is one of us getting clawed up trying to move her to a bed.”

Always ready to help, Shining happily trotted up next to Becky.

“Don’t worry. I’ve wrangled more than a few dangerous creatures. I’ll move her safely.”

[Back in Twilight’s study shortly after the delegates disbanded for the night.]

Luna had requested Twilight stay back to discuss some personal matters. What she was asking was a big responsibility that Twilight was thrilled to take on.

“You want me to start lowering the moon for you!” She excitedly shouted, clapping her hooves together like a child. “And I can even train Starlight to help? This is such a huge honor for me! I can’t even begin to…”

In all of her excitement, she realized just how big this was. Not just that, it was coming out of nowhere.

There had to be some kind of catch. There always was.

“Hold on… Why do you all of a sudden want me to start taking over for you?”

If any valuable lesson had been learned, it was that secrets only complicated matters. Luna saw how better things had become for her subjects and the humans they’d taken as lovers after being open. She was going to need at least one trusted friend to have her back to make this work with Kelly.

“Twilight, I am asking for your help in this because I may not be able to handle my duties of tending to the moon every rise or lowering. And, much like I have supported you in your pursuit of sharing a human lover, I ask that you help me in this task so that I may pursue my own.”

The expression of speculation on Twilight’s face switched to ecstatic in a snap.

“Holy shit! Luna!” She leapt out and hugged Luna around her neck. “I’m so happy for you!”

She dropped down and paced in circles so fast she nearly tripped over her cumbersome dress.

“Oh, my gosh. I can’t believe this. Let me guess, is it Benny? Did you change your mind about dating him after seeing him with Octavia and Vinyl?”

That would have to be the best guess. She had been closer to him as of late. Though, sadly, he wasn’t even Luna’s first pick of the guys already taken.

“Um… no. Benny is, of course, a wonderful stallion. However, he and I-”

“Cerb?!” Twilight shouted just as overjoyed as before, completely ignorant to cutting off Luna. “I should have seen this coming. Ha! Phrasing! But, I mean, you put so much trust in him when it came to proving himself to take Fluttershy-”

“Kelly,” Luna abrasively interrupted, silencing Twilight in the process. “Both Benny and Cerb are fine choices… tempting ones at that, but no. Twas Kelly, who captured my heart so completely.”

For a brief moment, Twilight attempted to reason how she misheard all the ways Luna could have misspoken one of the male human’s names so horribly that it sounds like Kelly. There was no way she heard what she thought she heard.

“Lumberman?”

This was going to be a testament to Luna’s strength of will, and she was going to have to speak slowly and clearly. She very much doubted she had the composure to attempt another explanation.

“The night Justin suffered his night terror, and Peter stole you away from my wraith, Kelly pulled me away to calm my anger and save you from yourself. We spent much of that night together discussing the history of Justin’s misery, as well as some of her own. She was the reason I was so forgiving the morning after, though Peter did have a heavy influence as well.”

Twilight remembered that morning well. Luna had mentioned a long and eye-opening conversation with Kelly but was too timid to pry, less she invoke Luna’s anger again. Even now, she stood silently and listened to Luna explain.

"The night I came to visit you at my old castle, when I left, it was to visit her. She had Spike send me a message requesting my company. All she wanted was to hold me so she wouldn't feel alone.”

Just thinking back to those wonderful moments Luna shared that night brought up powerful emotions of appreciation. It was a connection she never felt with another and had been willing given with no strings attached.

“No favors in exchange for having her wonderful hands caressing me, nor treasures requested or any status she wanted in return. She even apologized for relying on me, wishing me well, comforting me with her thoughts of how desirable I was."

Having come clean, Luna looked at Twilight, hoping to find some sympathy.

"She could have had me at any point had she wanted, as I could have claimed her for myself had I tried.”

She was running out of explanation and moved to fuel some empathy instead. “If Peter accepts you for who you are, without titles or riches, please understand that I could not care any less about her gender than you would about Peter not being of our own kind."

Twilight had no standing to fight the logic Luna was using. All their social norms had well and truly been broken since accepting human companionship. Even the idea of letting Sniff help single mares find loving partners, much like how Starlight had with her group was an option she was already open to. This was just too sudden for her to accept at face value so quickly.

"I understand, and I'm sorry. I just wasn't expecting to hear you say you were with a human mare… But Kelly has already committed herself to Big Mac. Is this going to be similar to what Fluttershy and Rarity are doing? You’re sharing Big Mac with Kelly while you’re also with her?"

Luna nodded, still not being able to say all that she needed to.

"Yes, that is what he and I stepped away for earlier. We had not been given the time needed to discuss our arrangement. We are to consummate our relations tonight, but for Kelly’s safety, we wish to keep this affair private. To do otherwise could compromise both of us."

In reality, Twilight was already past the shock of two mares loving each other. This was just another version of the same thing. Granted it involved one of the rulers of her country, but that was a moot issue. Although she did have one question she figured she could ask while giving her support.

"Seeing how Fluttershy and Rarity are together, and all the mares with Starlight, I have no doubt that you three will be happy together, and I won't tell anyone. I probably should have kept my relationship with Peter a secret as well. I’m still nervous about Peter going to Canterlot with us. But… now that there are so many mares involved with Peter, I’m curious… How is it being with a mare? If you have been with Kelly like that, I mean.”

This was going to be a very easy question to answer, though it would be answered with a question of its own.

“Are you asking because you want to know how her carnal skills had me flooding with one Crystal Heart shattering orgasm after the next, or are you wanting to hear some encouraging words that you should not be afraid to be with a mare yourself?”

Twilight took a moment to ponder this. She was honestly curious about how a human female would compare to Peter. Also, considering Oven’s growing flirtatious nature, and her own desire to learn more, in general, to help teach others, maybe she hadn’t fully learned her lesson from last time.

“I guess I’m still just nervous. I’ve only just started being physically intimate with Peter. I don’t really know what I’m doing half the time, and the movie doesn’t really depict realistic expectations on how to fuck.”

“Movie?” Luna asked, both lost yet highly intrigued.

“Oops,” Twilight whined as she cringed for blurting that out. “Umm… Well… I’m guessing Kelly has informed you about how sex works. I didn’t have a clue until after reading a story about… You know what, I think all us girls should get together for one big group discussion about sex. Every pony’s experiences have been different and there’s a lot we can learn from each other. You can join us and say that you’re there to oversee healthy and productive human-pony relations. But the movie I was talking about—Benny has what’s called a porno. It’s a fantasy movie about a bunch of humans having sex. Stallion on mare. Stallion on mare with another mare. Two stallions one mare. Two mares, one stallion. There were even scenes with just mares. Oh! If you get a chance to do anal… fucking amazing. Or at least what little I had was.”

Finding herself almost overwhelmed by this new information, Luna raised a hoof to her chin, giving that some thought.

“Hmm… Well, since I won’t be pulling Justin or any of the other human stallions into bed with me, I suppose that would be an option with Macintosh… Unless Kelly decides to let him have her… though we could take turns and… Fuck it. So long as I don’t get pregnant from it, Kelly can devour me while he ruts my ass.”

Despite saying those words she still stopped to think about that. Both to take in how arousing a thought it was, as well as if she was even technically accurate with that statement.

“Is it still rutting if it’s anal? I’m so confused about what accurately separates sex, rutting, and fucking… Anyway, thank you for your silent support, Twilight. We can start your training tomorrow after the ceremony. For tonight though, be adventurous. If Ovens is willing to be a mutual lover with you, I am certain you will be pleased with the results. But if you wish, I can give you examples of what to try."

[Up on the roof.]

Chris's harem and Sniff’s herd were getting along quite swimmingly in the pool-sized hot tub. Naturally, the alcohol had significantly loosened their lips about their experiences, and there was much to share.

Redheart had been very comfortable relaxing with her bandaged hoof hanging over the edge of the pool, ready to offer some wise advice.

"Believe me, just because it can be done, doesn't mean you should try to force it. Even if Starlight pulled it off, that doesn't mean everypony can."

Derpy, finishing another sip of her cocktail, happily agreed.

"Red has been helping me get ready, and the biggest training tube she has taken a lot of effort for me to get used to. If Sniff is as big as Chris, I know how much it's going to hurt. Besides, being licked out is still so amazing."

Cream, sitting next to Derpy, had been getting more comfortable with her harem and nuzzled in closer to her mail mare, who was all too happy to let her. She even went as far as to wrap one of her wings around her partner.

"What's really great about it is you can share that with another special mare when your stallion isn't around."

The rest of the group looked on as Cream made yet another forward advance on another mare and started making out with Derpy.

More curious than the other mares in the herd, Ovens didn't shy away from the sight.

"I never really thought about adding more mares to take care of each other's needs. But if we're available to be there for our stallions, why not be there for each other?"

Mayor Mare sipped her cocktail, still trying to comprehend how quickly things were escalating.

"Ovens had mentioned that some mares might have an interest in other mares. Certainly, Starlight and the rest of you girls do, but… it can't be any better than being with a stallion. Besides, none of us are that old."

Hearing that, Prim nuzzled in closer to Cheerilee, treating this almost like an extension to their date earlier that evening. She even seemed to have recaptured some of her glow despite the drama earlier.

"I don't really see the difference from being with Chris. Granted, the sex isn't exactly the same. We’re not nearly as good at it as humans seem to be, but it still gives us everything we would get with them."

Parting her lips from Derpy, Cream had some strong opinions of her own. The glow coming from her was very much that of anticipation than reflection. Though her current thoughts were exactly of a reflection.

“Mayor, I felt the same way. Even when we all agreed to share Chris, I figured we would all just split up our time with him. But after he suggested that we rely on each like we would him, I thought I’d give it a try.”

Wordlessly, she cuddled up to Derby a little closer. “I’m not proud to say that I agreed to it because I was worried about losing Chris, but after spending the evening with Cheerilee, I can see I was wrong. There isn’t any reason we can’t be with each other like we would a stallion.”

Returning to the hot tub with a new drink from Top Shelf, Starlight took her spot next to Redheart again, also adding a little more clarification.

“Mayor, you’re right about me and my girls being into each other like that. The only difference is that we can’t have foals together. At the same time, not even Chris can get us pregnant. But after hearing about Octavia and Vinyl today, along with Twilight’s warning, there’s no good reason to stop two or more mares from being with each other. I mean, even with Sniff, unless you girls start getting more comfortable with each other, it’s going to be hard to fit in equal time with him. Even harder to find the time when you might need him.”

Starlight took a long sip from her drink and got comfortably close with Redheart again.

“I don’t know what happened to make Twilight realize that any mare could come between us and our stallions, but if the other stallions in town don’t step up, we’re all going to have another Tealove situation on our hooves. So, maybe helping other mares find companionship with the other single mares until they can find their own stallion, if at all, is the best choice.”

She took a long sip from her drink, figuring she couldn’t avoid the obvious.

“I mean, sure, getting fucked by Chris is still the best I’ve ever felt, and that feeling his cum gives me.” She shuttered in anticipation for another chance at it. “Oou, excuse me. Sorry, but sex with Prim or Red, or any of the rest of us doesn’t leave me worn out or sore like it does with Chris.”

Redheart brushed nose to nose with Starlight, keeping her desires to be taken to herself for the time being. At the same time, she found a lot of common ground with her mare.

“With Chris and Sniff, or Cerb for Fluttershy and Rarity, the pleasure is so overwhelming that it’s hard to do anything but lay back and let it happen most of the time. Even if it does feel amazing, I like being able to make my mare experience all those wonderful feelings but not leave her unable to return the favor at the same time.”

She gave a gentle kiss to Starlight, remembering the last time she was with her intimately. It wouldn’t be long until Chris was free, and they would all have another roll in the sheets, which brought up another point she wanted to emphasize.

“Mmm, plus, there’s also that lovely taste my girls have.”

At that statement, more than a few of Twilight’s fellow herd mates blushed, including Ovens.

“I’ve only had one time with Twilight lending a hoof when I was with Peter. I can’t forget how much better it felt with her rubbing me with him so close to rutting me. As for tasting another mare’s pussy, I know I tasted mine when I kissed him after he went down on me. I was barely conscious, but I still enjoyed it. Even after he did the same thing with Mayor, I noticed something sweeter to his kiss, so I imagine I’d be fine with it.”

Lyra, still new to this, was still undecided but could already see the appeal.

“Before today, I was like a lot of you. I figured that if I didn’t find a stallion of my own to settle down with, I’d have been fine staying with Bon Bon. Now that Peter has shown me what is possible with oral, I don’t know why I wouldn’t have wanted to do that with her. Well… if she wasn’t such a bitch to me now.”

Swifty, cozying up to Lyra, laid a supportive wing over her shoulders.

“Peter has a lot to offer, so I don’t think we’ll have to worry about that any time soon. I just can’t wait for my turn.”

Top Shelf slipped into the water, rejoining the rest of the mares and throwing in her own two bits.

“I’ve only had a little time with Peter, and I’ve never been with a mare, but even before seeing your harem, I did see Fluttershy and Rarity together. At the time, I was so focused on seeing them with Cerb and what they had since they finally got their stallion. It wasn’t until they both kissed that I realized I overlooked what they had with each other.”

It was such an odd thing to see for the two young mares, or any of them, really. At the same time, Top Shelf had a hard time finding the fault in their logic. Before kissing Sniff, it would have been common sense. Now?

Now she could see it was better than the unromantic life she had.

“Just like you six, they’re happily in love with each other. So for as much as we’ve all wanted to find somepony, or another stallion after losing one, I think even just to have somepony love you is worth being with a mare.”

As Top Shelf got comfortable on the edge of the hot tub, she was reminded of an encouraging conversation that helped her get this far.

“Actually, maybe that’s what Cutter tried telling me at the party last night. She knew Peter already had a sweet spot for the mayor because of how she looked out for Ovens all these years. Same for me. Not to the same degree, obviously, but she told me that I should work with Amethyst Star to get an advantage since Mayor was already so close to Peter. She even seemed to recognize that Daisy, Lily, and Roseluck were going to have a better chance than me by myself.”

Starlight had a good little giggle overhearing Top Shelf’s theory, having long figured that out.

“Oh, I should have said this before. There certainly is strength in numbers, if Sniff is anything like I think he is. Chris gets a lot more excited and adventurous when there's more of us working together."

Ovens thought about that and it seemed to be a trend with him and Twilight. Before it was all fingers, then with Twilight, she nearly got rutted, and later was blown away by oral.

Even by the sounds of what Lyra said her first experience was, that was a lot for her first time, and Swifty was only there to watch. Same for Mayor Mare, and Swifty was outside the office when that happened. It was as sound of a theory as any others that have worked in her favor so far.

"You know what, I think you're right. More does seem best for getting the most out of our stallions."

With the pleasant conversations and the strong bonds growing, Lyra thought she found something worth holding onto.

"I think we should do this more often. Just us girls hanging out, having drinks, being ourselves and not having anypony judge us. I've never had this much fun just hanging out."

Starlight, being the only official resident of the castle, gave her best reassurance.

"I don’t see why not. I mean, we're all friends, and I'm sure Twilight wouldn't mind having you all back again. I think it’s a great idea. Unless there were other places we wanted to go."

A conversation quickly started up about different locations or activities to do, leading to the unnoticed return of Chris.

"Evening, girls. Did you all play nice while I was gone?"

In a mini stampede, all six of Chris's girls jumped out of the pool. There was only one thing on their minds, and Starlight was going to get it started.

"Oh, thank goodness you're free. We're going to get dried off, head back to my room. We'll meet you there."

In a bright flash of light, Starlight disappeared with the rest of his harem, leaving Sniff’s girls to snicker and giggle.

"Go on, stud," Ovens encouraged him with a light back smack from her tail. "If your girls are anywhere near as excited as we are, you're going to have lots of fun tonight."

Knowing his girls, they were more excited than needed, or was probably healthy. More than likely, that meant Sniff was in for an assault as well. More importantly, Chris had a pretty good idea about what was waiting for him and wasn’t going to leave them to start without him.

"You, too. Give Sniffy my best."

As Chris hurried his way back to the exit, the rest of the mares stepped out of the pool and started drying off. Chris being out meant that Twilight was either done as well or just finishing up. Either way, Ovens knew where they needed to go.

"Alright, girls. Next stop, the biggest fucking bed you've ever seen. I'm sure Peter won't be out much longer. I recommend getting dressed for him, too. It's kind of his thing."

[Not much earlier in Oven's loft.]

Sitting at the little table, Sniff was finishing up with an awkward yet much needed and helpful conversation.

"You don't need magic fingers or a marathon cock. Just focus on the foreplay, don't let your thoughts get away from you, and remember, practice makes perfect."

While the talk did improve Big Mac’s confidence, he still had some hangups over what they'd discussed. Not helped by the fact he was already a naturally shy pony despite his size.

"Our bodies are so different. What if I can't change how long I can last?"

Despite all Sniff’s best advice and good intentions, he couldn’t just ignore this scenario. He'd really have to dig into his vault of secrets to help convince Big Mac not to dwell on his shortcomings.

"Mac, I'll be real with you. That might be the case, and maybe nothing can change that, short of some magic spell or potion that we don't know exist. Even still, that shouldn't matter. I've worked with so many girls that I've run across with more than a dozen in similar positions that Kelly is with you."

That didn’t do much to reassure, Big Mac, who sat rather cross in his chair with a huff.

"How many girls you know ever tried to fuck a pony?"

And there was the question he was kind of hoping he wouldn’t have to answer. Time to dig real deep in that vault.

"At least two... two that would admit it, at least,” Sniff answered without any joy in his voice, trying not to dwell on it. “I'm not sure how much Kelly has really told you about how humans really are, but I'm sure she's told you that us all hooking up and putting out with ponies isn't natural or normal for us… but that's kind of a half-truth."

Big Mac cocked an eyebrow at that, looking as if he couldn’t tell if he was being lied to by Kelly or Sniff right now.

"Mac, look… human sexuality is a confusing and embarrassingly complicated process for us to work through, more often than not. For a time, I wanted to learn psychology to help others, maybe even become a sex therapist, but that would require me fixing myself… which I couldn't. But that's just between you and me."

Seeing how uncomfortable this conversation was going to get, Sniff reached for his unlabeled scotch, opting not to bother with a glass, and drank straight from the bottle.

After a few good gulps, he returned the cap without offering to share, sparing his big red friend the troubles of staggering back.

"There’s been girls I’ve helped when their guys had sexual problems. Impoten… Some guys couldn't get or stay hard or even cum from sex. Had a few girls with guys with conflicting fetishes, wanting it too rough or not rough enough—even a few guys who came too fast. But, for the girls who actually cared about the guy they were with, they worked through it. That's what Kelly wants to do with you, and she's never stayed with a guy who couldn’t please her in bed. You're the first… so, don't fuck this up by making her think that great sex is the only factor she has to look forward to in another relationship with someone else.

That was a lot for Big Mac to take in. Some supportive, some that seemed discouraging, and some that left him with quite a few questions...preferably for another time. Regardless, no matter the message Sniff was trying to convey to him, it ended with the idea that no problem, real or imagined, should stop him from staying with Kelly.

“Did I do the wrong thing by trying to have Kelly be with Luna?"

Had this been anyone else, Sniff would have had a lot to say. Unfortunately, this stallion was too ignorant to know how a real relationship worked. So, best to drop the bomb and shift through the fallout.

"Kelly didn’t go into detail but said that you tried pushing her away like you wanted to end everything. If that's the case, that was wrong. If you just wanted to give her the option to fool around, knowing her, she probably would have humored it. But, now you three are a thing, so it all worked out. I'd recommend not doing that again. She wants… wanted it to be just you and her, but if this works for all of you, stick with it."

That seemed to settle the matter enough that Big Mac wouldn't push it any further.

"I hear ya. Luna and I talked for uh’ while. We uh… connected… but I think the biggest thing in common we got is Kelly. What should I do about that? Should I worry?"

Now there was a statement Sniff didn't see coming. He didn't think there were any more curveballs this stud could throw at him. Yet, there it was, and it was quite a big one.

"That depends. Do you have any feelings for her?"

That question put Big Mac in a tight spot real quick. It hurt knowing where he really stood. Love for one, and a growing lust for the other that mingled with something more.

"I'm not sure. She certainly is pretty, and we get along well enough… can't say there isn't something that draws me to her. Not saying it's love or lust, but there is something."

While not optimal, it wasn’t the worst setup Sniff had seen for a starting couple. As fucked up as their arrangement was, at least.

"I guess, go with that for now. Don't oversell your feelings, but don't be cold either. The biggest thing is that you don't lie about it. There's nothing good about lying about love or leading either of them on."

Suddenly feeling like a lot of time had passed, Sniff looked at his watch.

“Well, shit. I’m guessing they should be finishing up with their meeting soon. Is there anything else you want advice about or have any other questions?”

With a new outlook on things, Big Mac gently shook his head.

“Nope… but… thanks… for everything. Yer a good friend, Sniff. I owe ya one.”

Sniff stood up, double-checking he still had the keys, happy with how the conversation had gone.

“Just take care of Kelly, or at least keep putting up with our stupid bullshit. And if you’re really cool with us like I know you are, this whole thing of saying ‘I owe you one’ with us is more of a running gag. It’s just another way of us saying thank you. Helping each other out is already a given. Now come on, our girls are gonna start flipping shit if we stay out too long.”

Sniff reached the stairs but was stopped by Big Mac having one last-minute question.

“Were you fucking with me about knowing humans that fucked horses on your world?”

And they were back to this fun little topic, Sniff knew he should’ve expected that. Can’t exactly open up that can of worms and not expect something.

Still, thinking back to… How many years ago did that happen? And which one was which?

Perhaps it didn’t even matter anymore.

“No…”

Sniff answered the question rather coldly. There was so much to break down and tackle to try and answer explain it all, none of it he even cared to anymore. That was only relevant in a world he was no longer living in. When and if he ever got back, he’d deal with it then. For now, heading down the stairs, he refused to believe any of the ponies he had come to know were any less human than he was. There was no way they could be less than him.

“Nothing’s ever easy with us humans, Mac. Don’t overthink it.”

Still standing at the top of the stairs, Big Mac rolled his eyes and grumbled to himself.

“Noth’n ever easy with humans he says. No shit.”

[Earlier at The Castle of Friendship.]

Becky was leaning a bit more than usual on both Rainbow and Shining as they helped her up the stairs. At least she had a good sense of humor about it.

"Seriously, talk to your sister about getting an elevator."

The more Becky kept bringing that up, the more it actually started to sound like a good idea to the prince.

"Tell you what. First thing I do when I get back to my castle, I'm going to have one installed."

Becky, knowing how comparatively big his castle was, felt like her prayers were answered. In that same thought, a conflict arose.

"That sounds great, Shining, but you shouldn’t have to on my account."

Shining put on his best ‘ignorant to the contexts’ face and laughed for a moment.

"No, it's a great idea to have an elevator put in. There's a lot more stairs I have to take to get to my chambers. And hey, maybe I'll even let you use it once in a while."

While neither Becky nor Rainbow knew how serious he was, it was Rainbow that spoke up about it.

"Hey! What’s the big idea, holding out on the elevator? Huh?"

Shining rolled his eyes in mock defeat.

"Fine. You can use it too, Dash."

"What?! Me?!" Rainbow snapped in total shock, though whether it was from being called out or the suggestion she’d need to use an elevator was unclear.

Of course, Shining was only having fun with them but had at least one more joke to throw in.

"Not all the time, obviously. Only when you need to get down to help walking Becky up to her room."

While it was slowly coming to light that Shining was messing with Rainbow, Becky couldn't help but laugh at how well he had her going.

"You're an ass, Shining. The stairs might do me some good anyway."

The joke had run its course, and Shining looked up to Becky with a bright smile on his face.

"Zecora has some great ideas for helping us find a cure. So, with any luck, we won't need an elevator in the first place."

With perfect timing, they were already at Becky’s door, and Shining opened it ahead of them.

“Welp, I’m going to check in on Flurry Heart before I head to bed. I imagine you can make it to your bed just fine with Rainbow, but do you need anything else before I go?”

Rainbow eyed the prince curiously for a moment, silent alarms going off in her mind.

“What’s with this stallion? Becky and I joked about it earlier, he’s not trying to get with her, but I know I can hear something in his voice. He talks to Becky like he does Cadance, but he’s not acting at all like he did the night of the Welcome Party. And he’s not exactly flirting, but he’s not bashful or cautious like Mac was with Kelly. He’s not even worried like Pinkie or any pony else that knows not to get too fresh or too close to… Well… Becky isn’t taken like Twilight and the others, but I mean… didn’t he leave the party early with Cadance so they could fuck or do whatever?”

Becky, not sensing any danger, continued playing the same game as earlier.

“How about a jetpack? The more I think about it, the elevator is going to take a long time to build and probably cost a lot.”

Shining just laughed along as he took that as a no and started down the hall again.

“Yeah, sure thing, Becky. I’ll get right on that. You have a good night. You too, Dash. See you both in the morning.”

Try as she might, Rainbow just couldn’t shake a certain feeling. It wasn’t the scent in the hallway, neither Shinings nor Becky’s. Not his voice, his tone, or even his choice of words. It was something in him that she felt. She felt it in him just like she felt it within her and only had noticed while they were with Becky. It was like a drop in pressure, a change of the wind, or the slightest rise of temperatures; she could feel it.

… or was there something else on her mind throwing her senses out of whack?

"Earth to Dash," Becky said again. "Dash? What the fuck are you doing?"

Rainbow shook her head clear. She didn't realize how lost in thought she was. Becky had asked her a question, likely more than twice by the sound of her voice.

"Huh? Uh, sorry. I kinda spaced out there. What'd you say?"

Becky just snorted and walked into her room.

"I asked you what time you're coming back tomorrow? You still need to feed your turtle, Tank, and, uh… Ya might wanna take care of any other… umm… personal matters while you're home."

That was right. She had stocked up Tank's food and made sure he would be fine while she'd been gone. It wasn't like a turtle required constant care, but what else was Becky talking about?

"Personal matters? What the hell are you talking about?"

Oh… poor, poor Rainbow. Becky almost felt too embarrassed about bringing it up.

… almost.

"Dash, you're still my favorite pony, but you talk in your sleep."

For a moment, there was just enough red all over Rainbow that she was nearly as purple as Twilight. Thankfully, Becky was far more accepting and sympathetic than before and leaned down to comfort Rainbow with a hug.

"Don't worry, maybe if you get horny enough, you'll turn into an alicorn like Twilight."

Okay, on top of the amazing hugs Becky always gave, that was funny enough to change Rainbow's mood and get her laughing again. Maybe even see if she could evoke the walk-away rule on Becky again.

"Oh, fuck you, Becky,” Rainbow laughed out, her previous embarrassment a distant memory. “You probably just wanna shoo me away, so I don’t get you all hot and bothered. Tell me. How sexy was I talking in my sleep?"

That would be Becky's cue to pull out of this conversation.

… or have a better volley back to get Rainbow with.

"Your moans were kinda sexy, but you lost me at the oral injections part. Those fuck-cuddles with Sexy Battle Nurse Dashie sounded fun, though. Speaking about boinking Cerb in your sleep, did you know Cerb every once in a while has sex in sleep? Wouldn't shut up about it after it happened the second time. A real shame he only did it with… can't remember what her name is, but what a piece of work that one was. You could always ask to bunk with him one night and hope he rolls in your direction."

Rainbow just slowly stepped away, suddenly embarrassed again.

"Nope. Didn't know that one, but thanks for putting those thoughts in my head. I'll see you around time for breakfast, I’m walking away on this one. Night, Becks."

Hoping for a good night’s sleep and pleased with scoring a win, Becky waived off her friend.

"Night, Dash."

[Down on the next floor below.]

Returning to another guest room, Spitfire had some concerns to share with Fleetfoot resting on a pile of pillows.

“Hey, Flatfoot. Are you getting any bad feelings about this whole thing Princess Cadance is trying to put together with us?”

Giving Spitfire a pass for using her nickname, Fleetoot was feeling the same way.

“I’m starting to. The Wonderbolts have always been informed of major events that impact the security of the Kingdom. When Discord got out, we got the reports and new orders on how to evac civilians. Then, he was to be freed by the Elements, we get a heads up and new orders. We even got orders to prepare for Tirek before Twilight made it to Canterlot.”

Challenging that line of reasoning, Spitfire tempted fate.

“Our training exercise for search and rescue at The Castle of the Two Sisters the night before Nightma-”

“Shut up!” Fleetfoot snapped, pointing her wing at her fellow bolt. “You know that didn’t happen. There are no records of that training.”

Spitfire rolled her eyes at the outburst, not interested in having this argument again.

“Regardless, you’re right. Something big goes down, we hear about it. Even when the humans arrived, we got the Sunset protocols and standby orders, then stayed on standby while getting the vaguest description of what these humans were, which turned out to be wrong. And now, there have been no updates about Cerb with the Timberwolves or about Applejack?'

Rattling off all the inconsistencies of proper protocol, one glaring fact was more startling to Spitfire.

"And you heard Cadance. They were going back to the castle again. Meaning we weren’t told what happened last time or why the humans had to go with them. Why all the extra security? What was the secret meeting they had tonight about?”

Despite her early outburst, Fleetfoot started to see how quickly things were escalating with her friend and began to lose interest.

“It was hardly a secret meeting, Spits. Luna announced it for every creature to hear. And for as far as you’re taking this, I think we’re jumping at too many conclusions and making another conspiracy out of probably nothing. And it’s not like Princess Cadance won’t be bringing us up to speed on whatever is going on.” She turned to her side and grinned at Spitfire. “Aren’t you excited to train with Justin?”

Instantly, all of Spitfire’s feathers were ruffled, and she puffed out her chest, which only made Fleetfoot laugh obnoxiously.

“Oh, my holy flight suit. You are! Ahhhh-Ha-Ha-Ha-Haaaaa!”

In the middle of her laugh, she was hit with a pillow, ending her mockery and giving Spitfire the floor to speak while her friend choked on a few feathers.

“You’re one to talk, Flatfoot. I saw you checking him out.”

Not dropping her smirk and still giggling some, Fleetfoot added the pillow to her collection on the bed and pranced around what was quickly becoming her nest.

She laid herself down, getting nice and snug in the middle.

“Yeah, well, Big Mac is long gone for me, and the Elements we're going to be training with are into sharing. Starlight has added five to share with her stud, and clearly Princess Twilight is getting just as friendly with all the mares she letting get close to hers. What are the odds that Cerb’s two won’t feel the need to be kind and generous enough to give some other mares a shot?”

Spitfire was shocked to hear a fellow Bolt say something so absurd. She figured it had to be some kind of joke.

“You can’t be serious.”

Fleetfoot gave a long stretch over her pillows and rolled onto her back, still smirking as if to mock her friend.

“Oh, come on. You’ve seen Princess Twilight try to tell jokes before. During her speech at the Post-War-Party Party, she said that the humans have graciously shared and given so much of themselves. That it was exhausting trying to keep up with. That was some kind of a joke between her and her friends… who are sharing their coltfriends. Even the Benny guy showed off his two marefriends.”

Spitfire hadn’t put that together on her own, but hearing it like that, it seemed to fit.

“Okay, but why would you-”

“Have you had the chance to hear Octavia play?” Fleetfoot asked, intentionally cutting off her friend. “She’s amazingly talented on top of being gorgeous. Then DJ Pon3? I’ve partied with that mare before. Those two should be batting stallions away with a stick everywhere they go, but they both go halfsies with Benny?”

She laid there for a moment, knowing Spitfire wouldn’t have a retort. There were so many things she could point to but none of them seemed truly better than the other for what she was thinking had to be the reason.

“I think these humans are too much for one mare to handle on their own. There's something special about them, especially Cerb."

Rubbing her head, Fleetfoot made a point of how much Spitfire had underestimated what Cerb was capable of. Her sly grin only added to the friendly insult that Spitfire didn't need to make the same mistake twice.

"In one pre fight training session, he got Thunder Glide to whoop your ass.” She snickered at saying that out loud. “Such a funny way of saying it, but he’s also had lot’s of time with Rarity, and Element or not, she was about as threatening as those fake wings of hers that burnt up when she was showing off way back before Cerb showed up."

That showboating event Rarity pulled all these years ago was still a running joke between the Wonderbolt members. Both for how ridiculous Rarity had been and the danger she put herself in... as well as how she accidentally took out three Wonderbolts in her panic.

Though admittedly that last part was something they’d prefer to leave in the past.

Naturally, Fleetfoot's only take away from that day was that Rainbow really was one to keep an eye on. Rarity wasn't even on her radar until today.

"Now though?... Now even Thunder Glide is afraid of her after what she did against the Timberwolves.”

“And his hands,” Spitfire added, no longer hiding it. “I know you felt it when he shook your hoof. And, sure, Peter is a smooth talker, but…"

True or not, that slip of the tongue was too unprofessional for Spitfire to continue with.

"No. Come on. We shouldn’t have to settle for sharing a stallion.”

Not in agreement, Fleetfoot covered up with her blanket. She had no plan of action for this, but her mind was working it out.

“There’s no way Kelly is going to give up Big Mac, and he clearly only has eyes for her…"

Speaking of only having eyes for somepony, Fleetfoot had another she sought after.

"You know… I had a thing for Soarin’ for a while, but that pie-crazy dork never even knew when we weren’t in the same squadron. So if Rainbow Dash doesn’t end up flying with us, which probably won’t happen, knowing her, that’s a done deal if she can clue him in that there’s more to life than the Wonderbolts and apple pie. If not, there’s still a good chance he’d go after Becky, and she’s super cute for not being a pony.”

For all the years they’d served together, Spitfire never knew that Fleetfoot had a crush on Soarin’. That must have been torture, given the rules Spitfire had to constantly give training on. Rules that she robotically started to recite.

“And since we’re in the same squadron-”

Fleetfoot didn't need a reminder, and quickly let her fellow Bolt save her the lecture.

“No fraternization between Wonderbolts of unduly relationships that could jeopardize mission readiness. Including business investments, loans that exceed what the E.U.P. financial relief support can provide…" She took a deep mournful breath, not wanting to admit the last one. "And romantic relationships between officers if under the same command.”

Finally, her smirk wilted away, her eyes turning to the window, looking at the night’s sky.

“If I asked him out, and he said yes, one of us would have to give up our rank or transfer commands. We wouldn’t both be able to be Top Bolts anymore. But if he said no, and anypony found out, I’d be transferred somewhere else.”

She thought it would make her feel better to finally get that off her chest. Instead, it only made her realize how little she had left inside.

“We’re Top Bolts, Spits. We belong in the sky, and Top Bolts don’t give up their wings until their body can’t cut it or they start a family and train the next generation of Top Bolts… And there’s been fewer and fewer of us finding a stallion worth hanging up our wings for."

At this statement, she found herself pondering it further. She would have given hers up for Big Mac. But since him, she hadn't found any others worth considering. Even the reunions had but only a few examples of mares that left the service.

"But I haven’t met a Bolt who said they regretted having a stallion over their wings.”

Not hearing any objections, Fleetfoot turned over, seemingly settling on sleep for the night.

“The score is two and zero for stallions that got away and those that saw anything more than the uniform… if they saw me at all," She sadly admitted. "So, yeah… I’d share a stallion if it meant when my flying days are over, I could say I had a stallion but never had to give up my wings for him. I'd be the first.”

Was that really the path Spitfire had laying ahead of her as well? Flying until she had to hang up her wings? Then what? Find another lonely mare to keep her company as all the taken stallions sit with their wives talking about their grandfoals? Never being loved herself?

As Spitfire was thinking this over, Fleetfoot had one last thought to share. An analogy to be more precise.

“Only the luckiest mares get to have the cake they want and eat it too. Other lucky mares can sort through the crumbs and be satisfied… The unlucky ones show up late and wonder what the cake must have tasted like… I’d be satisfied with a taste if it meant I could stay in the Wonderbolts."

Just a taste. More than a conversation or the daily procedures in the service. The occasional date, sharing a special occasion, or Luna forbid, a stallion to hold onto. Just a nibble of that cake and a warm body to lay next to. That's all Fleetfoot wanted.

"Now hit the lights. I might be going to bed hungry for cake, but I’m not sleeping with the lights on when there’s nopony to see laying next to me.”

As Fleetfoot wrapped herself tightly in her bed, Spitfire was left stunned.

If their outlook in life was that bleak, perhaps Spitfire was willing to give Cerb more than a passing look of interest.

After she turned off the lights, the still-silent commander got into her bed, now without a pillow. Laying in bed, she thought she'd show some compassion for Fleetfoot by sharing something of herself as well.

"Did you know my mother was going to be a Wonderbolt?"

She noticed Fleetfoot stir slightly, starting to listen. This had been something Fleetfoot couldn't have known. None of the other Bolts did either.

"Instead she met my father. Mom says he knew from the first time he saw me I was destined to be the Wonderbolt she never got to be… Then he was gone… Just… gone. Lost in a storm."

Listening to the story, Fleetfoot turned over to see Spitfire telling her story. She'd met Spitfire's mother many times, but never asked about her father.

Still, Spitfire went on.

"As soon as I could fly on my own, my mom trained me to be the best flyer I could be. Kept on saying 'If only your father could see you now.' She…"

Spitfire stopped for a moment, forgetting where she was going with this, but it was coming back to her.

"She never complained about not being a Wonderbolt. Then, one day, when I was still just a recruit waiting to get picked up, she thought she would show me how to run one of the courses… ended up wiping out. Totally faced planted in a cloud bank."

Spitfire nearly laughed at the memory. It was so long ago, but for some reason, it always stuck with her.

"I made a joke about how she should have never dropped out and that wouldn't have happened. And what did she do? She just brushed herself off and said that she left for all the right reasons, that if she could go back, she'd spend more time with my father… but she wouldn't have let him cover her shift with the weather team so I could have gotten to know him, but she'd never trade either of us to be a Wonderbolt."

Thinking about what she just said, she realized she had no idea what she was trying to convey in all this. The thought had been there, but now it seemed too focused on herself.

Maybe she was just trying to relate to the ideas of disappointment and regret but probably missed her mark.

"Never mind that. I guess I don't really have a good example to look back at for being with a stallion… Can you toss me a pillow?"

Spitfire wasn't typically this open about herself, and even if her message was a bit convoluted, it was still appreciated. Just not enough for Fleetfoot to give up any of the foundation of her pillow nest.

"There’s a bunch of spare rooms I didn't pilfer pillows from. If you wanted one to sleep with, you shouldn’t have thrown it at me."

Perhaps the appreciation only went so far, but Spitfire expected such a remark.

"Wow… all that talk about sharing a stallion with me, and you can't even share a pillow."

"Pft," Fleetfoot comically countered at the jab. "Get over yourself. But if you really want a…"

Suddenly, Fleetfoot realized what Spitfire had implied.

"Hold on. I didn’t say I was going to share with you… Or are you trying to say-"

"I'm not settling for crumbs here, Flatfoot," Spitfire quickly fired back with a cocky grin. "Ain't nothing in the rule book saying officers of the same command can't have the same coltfriend. Besides, it's not like any of us have the time for a full-time relationship."

Fleetfoot huffed a near-silent laugh at her friend’s quick turnaround. What she heard was a pretty good excuse to share a stud as well, considering contemplation of retiring if it meant she could marry Big Mac.

Hell, Spitfire’s idea was well deserving of two pillows.

"We'll need to figure out how to approach Fluttershy and Rarity about this. I doubt after Tealove making a scene we can get away with just asking."

Quickly running through a list of likely possibilities, one name quickly came to Spitfire’s mind.

"Thunder Glide got him to train her, and she's almost as close to him as Cadance. Maybe we should get more familiar with Tin Can and see what kind of options we have."

[Over in the kid’s room.]

Even though it was a school night, no pony had bothered to check in on the youngsters to make sure they were in bed. Regardless, thanks to Chris starting up a series of goofy games and pool time, most of them were pretty tuckered out, leaving them to laugh it up on something Smolder was lucky enough to see.

Turns out, she was a pretty decent storyteller.

“Fluttershy was so scared that she was mumbling little squeaky noises, but then, King Sombra’s evil magic started to weaken the barrier. Pinkie tooted her trumpet, and Rainbow Dash took off with her lance. Fluttershy started to run towards Rainbow, but she freezes up and just waits for it and then CRASH! Even in a suit of armor, Fluttershy goes flying. Like, woosh!”

Mimicking the flailing pegasus, Smolder jumped back, landing on a bed, springing them all in a bout of laughter.

As she fluttered back and rejoined them, Gallus continued with his more laid back demeanor.

"You're all a lot of fun to hang out with. Even if a lot of you are a lot younger, and mostly ponies."

Feeling spry, Button rose to his hind legs, posing like a boxer.

"What's wrong with being a pony? You think you griffins are so tough, huh?"

It was all for play, and by no means serious, prompting Gallus to stand up and take his boxing stance.

"Nothing wrong with being a pony… if you don't mind being weaker than a griffin."

Accepting the play taunt, Button lunged forward.

"Come 'ear, and I'll show ya tough."

Closing his eyes and swinging blindly, Button charged forward and immediately tripped over his own hooves and landed on his back, his signature beanie flying before landing on his snout.

Every creature leaned in to take a closer look at the downed colt, his eyes spinning in a daze.

Thankfully not hurt, he blinked a few times and met his gaze with Gallus looking down over him.

“I didn’t hurt you too bad, did I?”

Again the whole group busted up, even Button laughed at himself. As the group continued to laugh, Dinky took the time to ask an innocent question to Gallus as she leaned into his side.

“Can you stay with us? Ponyville is the best place ever.”

Gallus gave a smile that showed how ludicrous the request was. Though they could tell, he liked the sound of it.

“I don’t think that’s gonna happen. I’m only here to do a performance for Celestia and the other delegates to show how powerful griffons are. After that, I go home.”

Still optimistic, Dinky went straight for the default option.

“Just ask your mommy or daddy and tell them how much fun you had here.”

For the first time they had spent together, the mood turned dark. All of it centered around Gallus, whose smile immediately broke, though he did his best to hide it.

“That’s… also not... gonna happen.”

Smolder, lacking the emotional sensitivity ponies were accustomed to, was blunt about his situation.

“Ooooh… you don’t have any parents either?”

Snapping a sneer at the dragoness, Gallus was in no mood to take any insults.

“Of course, I have parents. I just don’t know where-”

Promptly falling out of his tirade as soon as he processed what Smolder had just said, Gallus didn’t look angry. He looked shocked.

“What do you mean, either?”

Sadly ignorant of what she might have said to offend him, Smolder shrugged.

“I mean that you don’t have parents like me. I live with my brother. Our parents split years ago, like most dragons do.”

That brought back some distant thoughts that made Spike curious.

“Do all dragons abandon their eggs?”

While not an unreasonable question, it still came with a stigma Smolder wasn’t proud to admit.

“Ugh. Sometimes, I guess. So long as dragons have enough food and don’t fight too often, some will stick around and raise hatchlings. Other times, like for me and my brother, they just leave and let the remaining dragons take over. But leaving an egg to fend for itself? That’s super rare, but when it does happen, the parents always make a trade with dragons they trust.”

Obviously not well informed or sure how to address her family situation, Gallus was cluelessly blunt himself.

“Dragons trade away their eggs for something better?”

This time, Smolder glared at Gallus, taking it very personally.

“No, they don’t! The trade of treasures comes with the egg not for it. They give something valuable to make sure the egg is taken care of until they can take care of themselves. You know how many rubies my parents shelled out to my brother so he could find some dragon to take care of us?”

And what had started as a simple conversation was now a challenge of who had it worse, and while sympathetic, Gallus wasn’t going to be guilted into submission.

“I wouldn’t know. My parents dumped me in an orphanage. But at least they didn’t have to bribe a griffon to take care of me.”

A simple misunderstanding was quickly escalating into these new friends trading blows, and Spike stepped between them, claws extended in both their faces as they drew theirs to tear into each other.

“Knock it off! You two aren’t the only ones without parents.”

Regaining awareness of their surroundings, Gallus and Smolder looked around them to see the foals cowering in tears.

It didn't take a genius to understand what Spike had implied, and Smolder was shocked by this new bit of information.

“What? I thought everything was all sunshine and rainbows for ponies? I mean… A pony without both parents… didn’t think it was possible.”

Knowing what these foals needed, Spike hunkered down and pulled the four of them into his arms.

“It’s okay, you guys. They didn’t mean anything by it. Some creatures just get mad about losing a mommy or a daddy instead of acting sad about it.”

Not wanting any creature to be sad, Dinky pulled out of Spike’s hug and threw herself around Gallus’s front leg.

“Don’t be sad, Galley. I never had a daddy, but Chris is gonna marry my mommy, and then you can live with us. You don’t have to be a pony to be in our family.”

In an instant, Gallus felt as though his heart had just been punched. Why’d it have to be the cutest of the four latched onto him? Only a monster would reject such an adorable little filly.

“Heeey, it’s okay, Dinky," Gallus gently replied, sounding surprisingly comforting as he patted her head. "I didn’t mean to make you cry.”

Even sobbing and sniffling, Dinky was adorable, and he picked her up to give her a real hug, softly rocking her back and forth.

“I didn’t know Chris was going to be your new dad. He’s going to be great for you, but I don’t have a mom for him to marry, but we can still be friends, though.”

Now hugging tightly around the griffin’s neck, Dinky started to calm down.

“We can still ask him if you want me to.”

This was a heavy dose of culture shock Smolder still couldn’t get over.

“I don’t get it. If they still have their moms, and their dads didn’t give them away… where are they?”

Given the sensitivity of the nature of this topic, Spike would answer for them.

“It’s not always safe in every part of Equestria. Some ponies don’t make it home, like Button Mash and Cotton Cloudy’s fathers. And I heard it only in whispers and pretended not to hear, but Dinky’s father… nopony even knows who he is. Derpy was never able to find him. Pina Colada and Berry Punch are actually sisters. They moved to Ponyville after they were on their own as well."

And this led to the proverbial elephant in the room. While he could easily cover all the ponies, Spike knew a lot less about his own history.

"And me… there was no trade for my egg. Princess Celestia found me abandoned as far as I can tell. I don’t even know where I come from. Twilight is my guardian, I wasn’t even adopted.”

To that last remark, at least Gallus could relate.

“You know Spike, I may call him Grandpa Gruff, but that’s just his name. We’re not related. He’s just my guardian. I don’t have any family of my own either.”

With all the crying out of the foal's systems and now captivated by how the three older creatures they’d spent the night with had their own parental problems, their arguing didn’t seem so bad.

In a sudden shift of making the mood even better, Spike had a promising outlook to offer.

"Well, you kind of do. I asked Chris if he knew anything about who my parents are. He didn't know, but he told me that sometimes the family we choose is better than the ones we come from."

While it sounded simple, the concept was all but unheard of. Perhaps the reasoning behind it would make it easier to swallow if Spike shared that information.

"I guess Chris had terrible parents, and so did his friends. Now they're each other's family… So… maybe we can be each other's family, too."

Still trying to catch up, Yona was only understanding the worst parts of what they were saying.

“Yona not lose parents. No having parents would make Yona very sad. Yona think having more family would make life lots better."

Confused, Gallus was still pondering what was being suggested. Ponies and dragons as his family? Was that even possible?

"You mean like brothers and sisters, right? You’re not going to try and marry me or anything weird like that, are you, Spike?"

Without skipping a beat, Dinky wanted to offer a solution.

"You could marry me. Then we would really be a family."

Making it even more embarrassing/slightly uncomfortable, she gave him a kiss on the cheek.

"Awe," Smolder jokingly cooed. “Look how cute you two are together.”

Again. Why did it have to be the cutest one?

“Awe, thanks for the offer, Dinky. Buuuuut you’re too young. How about you be my little sister instead? Just like Spike suggested. It’ll be a lot easier that way.”

Things were looking up again, and it was time for Button to take advantage of his presumably growing family.

“Hey, Smolder. Normally, in my video games, dragons are super strong and big and scary. You’re super strong and big and scary, but also really nice. Can I call you my big sis?”

With the perfect opportunity for revenge, Gallus pounced.

“You two are closer in age. Why not propose to her?”

Before Button's innocent smile could turn to a 'please will you marry me' request, Smolder clamped her claws around the colt's muzzle to deliver a cheerful announcement.

"Big Sister Smolder. The still~single~dragoness to her little pony~brother~Button. Take it or leave it, runt."

With all this bonding going on, and Cotton Cloudy hugging even tighter around Spike, Pina Colada was feeling more alone than before. Unlike the other foals, she wouldn’t be getting a new father even if Chris was dating Berry Punch.

"Can I… maybe…"

Try as she wanted, she couldn’t get the words out. Fortunately, with friends like these, she didn't need to and was quickly scooped up by Yona.

“Yona never had Earth pony sister! Pina be first pony sister in Yakyakistan!”

One by one, the others all gathered around, wrapping her in limbs of all species surrounding Pina to accept her as family. Although one was missing.

Smolder was sitting this one out.

"Sorry, guys. I like you and all that, but I'm still too cool for hugs this sappy. I'll still be yer big sis, but group hugs is a bit much for me."

Sneaking in with his propeller hat spinning, Button hugged as much of himself as he could around Smolder's belly.

"No group hugs, but it’s okay if it's just the two of us, right?"

Well, this was unusual. Normally, Smolder would have freaked out or punched anyone trying to hug her. But this little colt… a pseudo-adopted brother. She was fine with that?

Comfortable enough to lift off his goofy hat and scruff up his mane?

"Sure. One at a time is fine… Kinda makes me wish my own brother wasn't afraid to show he cares about me in front of others."

Perhaps this was a teachable moment for Spike to capitalize on. Maybe even help Smolder take down some of her defenses.

"You know that caring about somepony else, or any creature, really, doesn't make you weak. In fact, the strongest warriors I've ever known are the ones that fought for those they care about. Cerb included, and he's not afraid to let others see how much he cares about his friends and those he loves."

Even if Smolder was starting to believe that, she wasn't going to admit it. Instead, she plopped Button's hat back on his head so it covered his eyes and playfully pushed him away.

"Yeah, yeah. Sunshine and rainbows and all that other namby-pamby pony mushy stuff."

[Far off in the dark corner of Equestria.]

Deep within her hive, the Changeling Queen sat upon her dark and twisted throne, glaring with piercing devilish emerald eyes on her subject cowering below her. It was another crucial update being provided by an underling who was afraid of telling the more disappointing truth of what little he'd learned.

"Our spies have all had to fall back. They can’t get close with so many more guards around. And the new creatures that arrived are never alone. We can’t verify any of the reports of their capabilities. Even Princess Luna’s guards have more patrols through the shadows surrounding the new embassy. They’re always watching-"

Chrysalis glared down, yet another failure she had to deal with, rousing her anger to a spiteful, booming voice.

"No excuses! I have spent too long developing the perfect plan. Twilight and her friends must be removed if we are to succeed, and these new allies present complications not evaluated into my plans!”

These new creatures were a mix of intrigue and frustration for the villainous queen. She would have to focus her attention elsewhere for the time being.

“What of the guards in Canterlot?"

Perhaps this could be the underling’s chance to escape punishment with some better news. Upsetting his queen any further would likely render him subject to being made an example of why not to fail the queen.

He bowed lower in his cowering, keeping his eyes clenched shut and pointed towards the dirt.

"Only the Solar Guard remains, Your Highness. They’ve had to stretch their remaining forces thin since the sudden departure of the Lunar Guard. When the summit is over and they lower their security posture, we will have an opening to begin replacing them."

He received no further tongue lashings and wasn’t being carted off for punishment, so that was a good sign. However, if that wasn't enough, he still had other information that could bolster the queen's morale. Enough that he braved incurring her wrath by opening his eyes to address her with some semblance of confidence.

"Also, it has been overheard that the pony’s claims of the human’s strengths have been embellishments to make them sound stronger than they actually are. Three of the Solar Guard have been imprisoned for nearly killing one the females. Two in the dungeon awaiting trial, the third, an Earth pony, has been in the hospital since returning to Canterlot. "

For a moment, this news seemed to improve the queen's mood, but that quickly changed. Her slow-growing smile instead turned to an insulted scowl.

"And you believe this rumor? Ponies are weak and fight with their words and friendship,” She arrogantly mocked with a sneer of revulsion at the word. “Why would they try to kill one of their allies? Not unless…"

While it was possible her underlings had heard things correctly, she started to think it was more likely they misunderstood its meaning.

"Celestia herself went to confront the humans. If a fight had broken out and their normal tactics had failed… Hmm… This does not bode well for us."

The underling cowered back to staring at the dirt, believing he may have placed the target on his back again.

However, the queen's mood seemed to calm down as she gave this intelligence more thought.

"Either the humans were such a threat they had to use more violent methods, or it could be that after the attack by Tirek, Princess Celestia has finally started to take threats more seriously? Yes… This is very good information to have. It would be best we not push too hard and risk discovery if the ponies have grown less confident in the Elements of Harmony and Discord’s questionable methods of help."

Having decided that more precautions were needed, Chrysalis was ready to levy new orders. She sat tall and menacing upon her throne, harshly calling out her change of tactics.

"Continue to observe from afar. We will make no attempt to infiltrate further for now. When the time is right, make sure the targets chosen to replace are lower ranks. New recruits to the guard or even civilian staff. That will make it easier to infiltrate undetected. If the Solar Guards’ numbers are being stretched thin, they will be monitoring their troops more closely. Inform my minions that they are not only to study their targets but master them to learn their habits."

With that cleared up, that left another matter to discuss. Something she could be more coy and personal about with this underling who had earned some praise for providing the new intelligence.

"And what of your brother, Thorax? Do you still believe his disappearance is because of his cowardice, or might he have other reasons to abandon the hive?"

Good news or not, this underling was not going to let his brother tarnish his good standing with the queen.

"Thorax is a coward and unworthy of the Hive, your wickedness. He refused to fight in the invasion of Canterlot for Cadance’s wedding and has shown no faith in our mission to rule over the ponies. His choice to leave has done the Hive a favor by removing his weakness."

Chrysalis nodded in approval at the passion of this changeling's devotion. However, his dismissal of his brother left him blind to another problem created.

Then again, the art of betrayal and exploiting weaknesses was what she knew best. It was upon her to open up this changeling’s eyes.

"Well, Pharynx, what if your cowardly brother was to remove more than only himself from the Hive?"

Such a claim caused a new level of ire to rise up in Pharynx. He rose, ready to pounce or take to flight and search for his cowardly brother if that were needed. But first, he had to know what he had missed, and he grit his teeth with a snarl.

"Who did he take with him, my queen?"

The reports were still coming in, and it was nothing more than speculation at this point, but the timing was too convenient to ignore.

"It's not been determined as of yet if my little one has run away with Thorax or has simply wandered off and gotten lost. She is young, so it would not be the first time one her age would have taken too many wrong turns in the hive or gotten turned around if she went exploring for a snack. Our rations have been lower than I approve of, made only worse by having my scouts to search for your brother."

Exploiting another’s weakness wasn’t merely a weapon to use on her enemies. Her words had sunk deep into Pharynx, striking at his pride and devotion.

There was reason to believe that the disappearances were unrelated, but having a changeling to make an example out of was more valuable than a runaway she would have to write off. Not that she wanted to give up either.

"The search for the young one will continue, but if she is with your brother, find him. Return them both and you shall be rewarded with a higher standing amongst your peers."

Pharynx bowed and backed away into the darkness, showing his respect and eagerness to fulfill her wishes.

"As you command, my queen."

[Back over at the human embassy.]

Having no idea which movie to watch, Trixie found herself curious about a movie called, “Gone In Sixty Seconds.” Originally, thinking it had to do with a vanishing act, the description on the back made the story of high-octane, speed, and attitude movie made it sound appealing. It had an interesting start but really picked up when a car from the human world was also a Mustang.

While it turned out that the Mustang was only the model of the car and not a pony at all, she had considered swapping it out for another movie closer to her interest until hearing the main actor, a human named Randal, referred to the car as a unicorn.

While there were no ponies or magic involved, she had thoroughly enjoyed the movie, though it was really Elinore, the unicorn/Mustang… Shelbi… Cobra… The car had a lot of names and was by far her favorite part of the movie.

After that, she found another movie with the same actor that matched her interest this time. There were lots to do with magic considering it was about a Sorcerer’s Apprentice, but how that form of human magic worked seemed just silly.

However, mixing some leftover soda and vodka made the magic practices easier to tolerate.

Sort of.

"D'thaht's uh transtmutation yoo dummie! Eff yer gonna cheng the car, chenn et to Eleanor. Et's fast en ah uuuunicorn."

Slurring her speech the way she was quickly made it clear that she was heavily drunk. Another hangover was on the way if she kept up at the pace she had going. So, drunk or not, she capped the bottle, but kept it close.

"Hmmmm, thiz job ain so bad. Dez howz ez comfy. Ah get tu watch movez en vree alkickall."

The movie she was watching had now become a chase scene, catching her eye.

"Nnnnnno… he made'en stoopid car. The Great en Purifful Trixie will wait till unicorn car ez back."

Turning away from the TV screen, Trixie closed her eyes. The insult of not having a car she could relate to had become more important than learning more about magic. But this couch was so comfortable. Maybe she could nap through the chase scene.

"I'll jus wake musulf when car go way…"

Author's Note

Well, things seem to look good with the humans knowing that there were, in fact, some secrets being held back. Also, they need to do a better job watching who they feed drinks to.

Then of course Luna and Twilight's exchange was... Goddamnit, Twi. You need to calm your nerdy ass down. Poor Luna was struggling to work through her explanation that she was with Kelly.

Regardless, Luna needs some support. Both for safety, as well as securing some night times with Kelly. Although, this did give Twilight some more encouragement to be more adventurous. After all, if she wants her herd prospects to pan out, she's gotta learn all the options. More importantly, she recognizing that there is still a need to share information.

Then again, there should be a difference noted between sharing information and simply gossiping. Not that there isn't some important information being exchanged, and they seem to confirm that they at least know what's happening about how they're reacting to each other vs with a human. Fast and intense or a more mild pace and high peeks. The first leaving them exhausted, the second not being so overwhelming and allowing them to be mutually involved with each other.

Not necessarily an easy choice to make.

Oh, also, they're learning that working together gives them an advantage... The guys need to be wary of being overwhelmed.

Then... wow... Sniff and Big Mac talking about relationship issues. Wow... really makes ya think about just how fucked up people can be. Lots of issues complicated topics to try and break down.

The important thing is that Big Mag got the support he needed to restore his confidence.

Going back to the castle, Shining is a lot more entertaining when he's being a goofball. Telling Rainbow she can take an elevator down his cattle so she can help Becky take the stairs?

I dunno... It made me laugh.

Also, Rainbow Dash seems to be the only one to notice that there is something going on with Shining. Maybe he doesn't even realize just how in deep he is.

All of that overshadowed by the fact that Rainbow had spoken in her sleep at the Post-War-Party-Party. Most have picked up just after Luna left Rainbow with dual Cerbs to provide medical care to.

Poor Dashie.

Then we get a little better understanding that there must be something else going on in the background, or at least was at one point.

Fleetfoot and Spitfire know that something things aren't adding up. Vital information wasn't being shared properly. Information they should have known about.

Sadly... the human's influence seems to still be an issue with attracting unwanted attention. Kinda strange that again it was only after meeting the humans they realized how dim their futures looked. However, hearing the career restrictions. And for Fleetfoot, she's had to give up two stallions. So, yeah. At some point when the hunger turns to starvation (proverbially speaking), some will settle for whatever they can.

Hell, even Spitfire seems to have some reasons to want a little extra love in her life. At least Fleetfoot had said enough to convince her that maybe there was something worth going after.

Oof... My apologies if I went overboard with the youngsters. Having them all together, it was the perfect storm for some bonding and the inevitable clash if left unattended.

Also, I gotta say how odd it is that they have so many characters without fathers or any parents at all. At the very least, none that are canon.

So, this gave these seven youngsters something to stay connected with. Some of them getting more attached than the others. Dinky with Gallus, Button with Smolder, Pina Colada with Yona, leaving Cotton Cloudy with spike.

And no, nothing romantic. Just let these little fillies be cute.

Oh yeah... for those who have been pinging me with questions about the Changelings... there. Now they're in the picture. Or, they've just been hanging back. Silently observing, gathering information.

Not just that, if you know the history, we have some other important players coming into the foreground.

We can expect them coming in to cause some trouble.

Lastly... this was Trixie's night? Watching back to back Nicholas Cage movies and getting drunk?

Sounds like fun to me, but I'm sure others will be having a lot more fun in the night. What kind of fun? I guess you'll just have to come back next week to find out in:

Chapter 88.1 Thrid Dates the Charm, Stud.

Yes, yes. It's another six-parter. However, this time you can expect to see some other story-driven components written into these chapters. Things will be coming to a head soon for these characters. Some things need to be known, and you'll start to see what the need to figure out.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to Current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

88.1 Thrid Dates the Charm, Stud.

[Over at the Human Embassy.]

Benny stood in front of his couch, staring at Trixie slumped over in a heap with another half-empty bottle of vodka, thankfully bereft of any puke stains.

He wasn't sure how much she actually consumed but he was pretty sure she passed out, given how the credits for what appeared to be The Sorcerer’s Apprentice were scrolling. So, at least the subject matter seemed to fit for the stage magician, but it likely had been less than an hour that she'd been out of it.

“Vinyl… you mind giving me another assist with Trixie again? I can’t blame her for boozing it up, but I’ll get it all straightened out tomorrow.”

Happy to help and finding it funny to see Trixie drunk again, Vinyl lifted the inebriated pony in her aura.

“Back to the wagon?”

While the guest room was originally set aside for her, Benny thought it best to keep her in someplace familiar.

“Yeah, just tuck her in.”

Giggling foolishly, Vinyl trotted off, leaving Benny alone with Octavia, which Benny was glad to have again. Though having Vinyl back would make it better, it wouldn't be long until she was with them again.

“Well, on the bright side, we got the house to ourselves.”

Despite the attempts to reassure her by the other mares earlier, Octavia was only really comfortable being herself with Benny at his house.

“Yes… and I’m glad we have it because I do believe we need to talk.”

Benny tilted his head down to see Octavia taking a seat on the couch, looking both frightened yet ecstatic. With so much going on, he had to question what had her so worked up.

Just as important, what the conversation she was about to start was going to cover, Vinyl returned.

Using her chipper, carefree voice she typically spoke in, she came in to set the pace.

“Yo, hot stuff. Why’d you skip out on all the sexy stuff past basics today? You wouldn’t believe all the crazy stuff your friends have been doing.”

So that was it. They were going to give him “The Talk.” Or at least that’s what he thought until Octavia pulled back on the potential overselling of accusations.

“Oh, do calm down, Vinyl. You’re making it sound like you’re disappointed.”

Considering the escalation of things, Benny could see where this was going. However, once again, he was set off course by Octavia, who was quick to take the proverbial reins.

“Benny, my dear. Don’t be so worried. After everything we’ve heard today, the biggest take away is that we have no idea what we’re doing and that we shouldn’t rush things. We just want to talk about it so-”

“Remember how you said you didn’t want to make any assumptions and walk in to see us kissing?” Vinyl asked with a huge shit-eating grin, immediately cutting Octavia off. “And then that totally happened? I think we're all trying to learn each other’s songs at the same time, but you're not sharing all your sheet music with us."

As clever as that analogy was, Octavia could already see that being taken the wrong way.

"Music references aside, we don’t think you’re ready. Vinyl and I haven't even had the chance to see how we really feel about each other either. Of course, while having a foal out of wedlock doesn't appear to be an issue for any of us, it still seems early to just jump at the opportunity that the others seem reticent on doing."

Ever the more free-spirited of the two, Vinyl flopped on the couch, leaving plenty of space for Benny to join them, then turned to him with a sultry grin.

“Not that we’re against having a smooch or two with you. You said no kisses on the first date. Last night was number two, stud.”

Benny gave an awkward smirk at the close proximity and looked like he was trying to laugh, but Vinyl could see that the joke made him at least a little uncomfortable.

"Don't worry, stud. Me and Tavi can keep each other occupied until you’re ready.”

Octavia's face instantly flushed with red, and her whole body went on high alert.

"Vinyl! We had one kiss, and we still don't…"

One look and Vinyl's grin gave the joke away, replacing the cellist’s embarrassment with flustered annoyance.

"Oh, for the love of… You are simply impossible, but… I am glad you keep me on the tips of my hooves."

With the emergency canceled, Benny decided to join them on the couch. Again, their soft approach, even with Vinyl's smart-ass jokes, Benny went back and forth with what he was doing. At the very least, he was willing to talk it out.

"I guess I should start by asking what else you were informed about and what questions you might have."

Without missing a beat, Vinyl leaned against Benny’s side and made a jerking motion with her hoof over his crotch.

"Yeah. How much does it cost for a money shot?"

Octavia didn’t know whether to laugh or be disgusted as she slapped Vinyl’s hoof away from Benny and shouted, “Vinyl!”

Surprisingly, Benny was cracking up at the joke, earning a look of surprise from the pair..

“Oh, Jesus. You two are a fucking riot.”

He took another moment to get the laughing out of his system. That took about the same amount of time as it did for Vinyl to stop.

Poor Octavia had turned away and covered her muzzle behind her hoof, not very effectively hiding her blush or her embarrassed laughter.

Benny had to appreciate what a great combo those two made. Certainly helped defuse any awkwardness he was feeling.

“Well, I’m not sure who told you what a money shot is, but if that’s what you want… I’d charge ya about Free… Free-Fiddy.”

Happy to hear her stud willing to joke along, Vinyl finally had a serious question.

“Alright-Alright-Alright. So what’s up with the girls all going crazy about how good a stallion’s cum is? I mean, we were told that you colts will just spray that stuff anywhere or have your mares swallow it. Isn’t the whole point of it to get the mare pregnant, or is it just because you human stallions can’t knock us up?”

Perhaps a bit in-depth with their questions, but at least this they were real questions he could answer.

“Okay, so, I don’t claim to know too much about how the mares with my friends… Gah… I kinda wish I didn’t know that now. Anyway. The whole thing about a guy blowing his load on a girl’s face or chest is just a visual thing, more show than anything else. As for swallowing it… Are you sure you want me to really talk about this?”

Before Vinyl could attempt another joke, Octavia made the call to reason.

“I believe we’re past the point of revulsion and disbelief. Mainly because of Starlight and her marefriends. Though Pinkie also informed us of some more interesting acts as well, but mainly it was Oven Fresh with some of the mares Peter is with. Even Princess Twilight appeared to confirm many of the claims we were skeptical about from what she’s experienced. That and Fluttershy and Rarity are just as interested in each other romantically as Vinyl and I. So even if our anatomy is different from yours, it sounds as if much of the options for Vinyl and I are limited to similar oral methods. That is, of course, if the two of us were to ever attempt such an act, swallowing would be inevitable.”

Vinyl nodded along, though her sense of humor seemed to have parted ways, revealing her actual confusion on the matter, even going so far as to get her shades pulled up.

“Yeah… just being real with you, Benny. Even though they make it sound fun, we just don’t understand how it works. Do you have any experience with any of this sex stuff? Not with ponies, obviously, but with yoo-ooooouuuuuu…”

It was in all likelihood an accident, but Vinyl nearly slipped up and asked Benny about his ex.

Sadly, even stopping short, he knew what she was going to ask.

So… If getting over his past was supposed to help him be the better person he needed to be here, he might as well open up. Starting in a calm neutral tone.

“Yes, I did have sex with my ex… Like… a lot. And yes, we did just about everything beyond the basics that I’m sure the other girls told you about tonight. And yes, we both enjoyed it. All of it.”

Despite the expected fallout, that didn’t seem to sting at all—mostly because neither of the two mares seemed to judge him over it. Either way, progress is progress.

“I was with maybe all of three girls after that. I wasn’t in a good mental place back then, so I didn’t even really enjoy it." He turned with a grin at Octavia. "And honestly, I enjoyed that kiss I gave you this morning more than I did any of my time with the last three girls I've been with."

“Wait-What?!” Vinyl called out, red eyes rapidly switching between the two. “Benny kissed you before I did? What the fuck?”

Benny mentally facepalmed over that reaction and his phrasing.

“I gave her a kiss on the forehead. You kissed her on the lips. So technically, you kissed my marefriend before she was also your marefriend.”

“Oh,” Vinyl said, clearly embarrassed for being in the wrong. “Well, that’s my bad, stud. But if it makes you feel any better, she’s a good kisser. So you got that to look forward to.”

Taking another good look at Benny and his goofy smirk, Vinyl thought it was high time to collect on that post-second-date kiss.

"Hey, still being serious here. I'm pretty sure that dinner we just had counts as a third date. Would it be pushing it if I asked for my first kiss?"

That was fair… sort of. It wasn't like he actually owed her a kiss, but he didn't have a reason for holding back.

Thinking about it again, why not capitalize on it?

"How about a kiss good night?"

Before even saying that, Benny knew how quick Vinyl could be with a comeback and rose his finger out in front of her to prevent one. At the same time, he was growing curious himself over what all the fuss was about.

"Would it be too forward if I invited you both to my room for the night? At the very least, to get that goodnight kiss."

Octavia, suddenly bashful again, felt her heart race as she tried to maintain eye contact. And naturally wasn’t doing an especially good job at it.

"I… would. Vinyl?"

With the dual invitation set, Vinyl couldn't resist or stop herself from cracking wise.

"Sure. We fucking tonight?"

Expecting such a response, Benny laughed, knowing her sense of humor well enough by now.

"You’ll get a kiss at the very least. What you two do after that, that's on you. But, just give me a minute to change and clean up a bit."

No sooner after Benny was out of sight, Octavia approached Vinyl with her conflicting thoughts and more than a little anger.

"What were you thinking? What if he said yes? We're not ready for sex. We don’t even know how to perform it."

Still looking confident, Vinyl lifted her shades, looking Octavia directly in the eyes, half-mocking, half asking for clarification.

"We're not, as in me and you, you and Benny, or all three of us?"

If Vinyl wasn't going to make this easy, Octavia wasn't either. So, instead of answering the question, Octavia stepped off the couch, walked up to Vinyl, reached up with a forehoof, and pulled the wisecracking DJ into a kiss.

Vinyl wasn't expecting her mare to be so forward, and when the kiss was over, she was doubly surprised to see the smirk Octavia was giving her.

"How about we see what Benny wants to do, first. After that…"

Without finishing her proposal, Octavia turned and headed for the stairs.

"Come along, would you. I doubt Benny will need much time to prepare."

Vinyl was left stunned by the possibilities left open by Octavia walking away with what she was open to by not saying it.

"Ta… Tavi? Wait! You didn't tell me what you want to do!"

Already halfway up the stairs, Octavia simply continued her strut up the steps, swiping her tail side to side, flashing her musical counterpart what the other mares had emphasized so much admiration towards.

For Vinyl, it could have been a tease or simply a joke. If it was something more serious, she didn't know how ready she was herself but didn't want to pass up what all the others were boasting about. And Octavia wasn’t known for her jokes. Certainly not practical ones.

"Hey! That's not funny! I thought you said you wanted to… Tavi!?"

[Up in Benny’s room.]

Standing In front of his queen-sized bed, wearing only a thin pair of basketball shorts, Benny was unfolding a new sheet over the fitted one. Having pulled out his fine Egyptian Cotton sheets, he was hoping to impress his mares.

Entering the room from behind, Octavia took in the sight of seeing Benny with so little clothing.
While she could’ve taken a page out of Vinyl’s book and said something clever, she opted to keep things casual and not spoil the mood.

"Could I lend a hoof?"

Hearing her voice and curious as to her reaction, Benny casually turned, bringing his shoulders back and letting his chest stick out just a bit more than normal.

Even though he'd been out of the navy for a few years and lacked a movie star physique, his basic routine had kept him in very good shape. Needless to say, the sight was appreciated.

Octavia was about to comment as much but was distracted by the thud of Vinyl tripping over her own hooves and bouncing her head off the door frame.

"Ow! Damnit!"

No sooner had she finished her cursing and held her head did she snap back to trying to look cool and leaned against the door frame as if nothing had happened.

"Sup, stud? Looking good."

While the gentleman thing to do would be to ignore the fuckup and counter with something equally gratifying, he figured she could take a joke.

"So… do you walk very often, or did the stairs and carpet floors throw you off, err...?"

Thankfully in good spirits about it, Vinyl could take a little shade. Fitting, given her preferred eyewear.

"Nah. The walking is nothing new. I’m just too focused on what I'm looking at."

Ready to turn the tables again, Vinyl lifted her shades, eyeing Benny up and down as she strolled up and brushed her tail up under Octavia's, making the unexpecting mare freeze in place.

"You both got me tripping."

That was a good save, and Benny chuckled, ready to give her some props.

"Alright. Any more cheese from you, and you'll be sleeping on a cracker tonight."

They shared a short laugh, but after Benny threw the blanket over the bed and the lights were turned off, it was time to get settled in for the night.

As one would expect, Benny laid in the center of the bed while each of his mares took to their own side. Octavia on his left, Vinyl on his right.

As they got comfy, Benny started the first bedtime conversation. Though it was strange, they both kept a conservative amount of distance from him. He had to wonder if something changed.

"Okay. So you two are now an item along with me. What… Does this change anything between any of us?"

Hoping to be the first to respond, Vinyl quickly answered.

"I don't think so… other than me being a little jelly that you get to be in the middle. But, hey. It's your bed, and… Were you serious about that goodnight kiss?"

"Good question," Benny jested, still trying to have a little fun with the two. "Not sure how I'm gonna do that when the only girls I'm with are so far away from me."

Taking the hint, both mares scooted in more, but both seemed a little nervous about getting too close.

It was leaving Octavia conflicted on what she should be aiming for, even if the humor wasn't lost on her, which caused a quiet laugh to spill out over his chest.

"Look, stud," Vinyl answered. "Between you and Tavi dropping hints like I drop beats, I'm not sure who I should be sleeping closer to tonight. Just be cool and tell me what you want, and I'll meet ya halfway."

Thinking about it, he didn’t really know how to answer. All he could think of was different jokes to make to help defuse the tension the same way he did at the spa.

In some ways, that was better than shutting down, but it wouldn’t help any of them. The constant teasing and misdirection could easily become a problem if he allowed himself to continue going on like that. Might as well be honest.

“I don’t really know what I want,” he finally admitted. “I know what I wanted before is probably impossible. I even thought I had this whole thing figured out with how to trick fate into giving me a pass so I could float my way through this world and go home… Now I have both of you, and I don’t know how to make myself move past this part with us.”

Octavia listened closely to what he had to say, which was mostly a lot of the same, other than him realizing he’d come to a crossroads. He wasn’t sad or troubled by his position, sounding more like he hit a flat note with no clear emotion behind his thoughts.

He really was lost, and she wanted to help guide him back on track.

“Benny, you did say that we were free to express ourselves any way we wished to while we’re here. And while that was directed at me to understand how Vinyl and I felt about each other, I’d hope you’d reciprocate with how you feel about us.”

If that was the new discussion to have, Vinyl could tell it wasn’t going to be over soon and decided to turn upright and sit on her haunches.

“Alright, stud. Let’s hear it. Hot or cold, you’ve got two great mares in bed with you, and we’re both hoping for at least a little physical attention. Even if just the good night kiss, we gotta know where our limits are. Tavi at least flashed me that lickable, stickable spot under her tail-"

"Vinyl!" Octavia shouted out of embarrassment, covering the aforementioned spot with her tail, but Vinyl wasn't slowing down, despite her chipper demeanor.

"Cool it, Tavi. It's nothing to be embarrassed about. Everypony has a body. You seen one, you seen'em all… Except you, dude. Your body is way different, but that’s not the point or even important if you're not going to share it with us. And I don't know about Tavi, but being this close, I'm curious, but I also don't want to take things too far and have you mad at either of us."

Getting closer to extending her olive branch, she turned to Octavia. What little light remained in the room revealed that mare to be waiting on the edge of her seat to see what Vinyl would say next.

"Tavi, homegirl, baby, my porcelain doll-faced sweetheart. I enjoyed our first kiss, even though it was interrupted, and at least while we're here and you're confident with it, I'd welcome another one anytime. As for all the new stuff Starlight and the other girls talked about. Whatever you wanna try, I'll give it a whirl."

Running on her last fumes of confidence, Vinyl turned her attention to Benny again.

"Same goes for you, stud. Also, any of the hand stuff sounds good to me. As for anything with your stallion parts… maybe some mouth stuff, but I'm taking Starlight’s advice on holding off on the rut. Too painful."

Well, Vinyl certainly was blunt and to the point. Yet, that did clear up any ambiguity. Certainly, more than Octavia had done.

Octavia forcefully cleared her throat as she sat up.

"Ahem. Vinyl, our first kiss was a welcomed surprise. One I would like to return the favor of. As for what the others spoke of… I suppose if we are here and have our privacy, I would be willing to see how we can go about slowly furthering our relationship."

She made a slow turn to Benny. He looked to be on alert, though likely trying not to spook her or Vinyl by the looks of it as he sat between them.

"Benny… I… Well… everything Vinyl said she would do, I feel the same. But only when you're ready. Though, even if we don't kiss for a while, I'll simply say that I love the feeling of being in your arms. So… if that’s ever not too much trouble…"

So… Here Benny was. Now seeing that he was not much different from Cerb after all, now that he realized where he was positioned.

Two mares in love with each other, trying their best to take their time with him while wanting to be closer to him. Only instead of a tent, they were sharing his bed. The acceptance may have come heavy-handedly, but that was what he needed, just like with Cerb. Only this time, it was one friend offering advice and clarity of their situation and another pony forcing him to open up and try to move onto something better.

All things considered, he was ready to accept their help to figure out how to move forward.

"I like having you both with me. Sitting next to each other, especially on the couch watching movies… I've missed that. Now in bed together… I'm mixed between thinking we might be going too fast and me wanting to see how good it would be to have a sex life again. I… guess I'm curious, too."

Vinyl could see him struggling, much like Octavia had with many things that kept her grounded and single in Ponyville. Thus already well versed in what such behavior resulted in, she decided to help give Benny the push he needed.

"Benny, if you really are curious like me but nervous like Tavi, I can make the first move if that'll make it easier. But if you need more time, I'll always be ready for you."

Now, after giving Benny the space he needed on top of the open invitation, she turned her attention back to Octavia.

"In the meantime, how about we try to see what all the fuss is about with this mare on mare loving that goes beyond a kiss? Maybe even BenBen can give us some pointers."

Octavia remembered Rarity saying that having a human stallion made the experience better while with a mare, or the other way around. Either way, if what they spoke about really was so good that others could try to sabotage their relationship to steal their human away, it had to be worth trying. At the very least, it would make her relationship with Vinyl stronger and maybe even help Benny want to be closer with both of them.

“You don’t mind, do you, Benny?”

For the first time in his life, Benny was asked by two females to watch them fool around and give pointers. All of which came after welcoming him to their bodies just short of taking their virginity.

Of course, they were ponies, the only females he had available to him, and he was still on the fence about joining them.

However, he knew he was the last guy to cross that bridge, and the rest of the guys were already setting up for the long haul there. He'd have to join them eventually if he didn't want to go stag for the rest of his life.

"I might be able to help," he answered, with minimal reservations, causing the mares to perk up.

With the stage set, the audience in attendance, and Vinyl’s mare insight, she leaned forward and planted her lips to Octavia’s.

It was better than earlier that day. They were free of judgment and held no fear of being caught in the act. She could enjoy sharing this with a mare, in spite of being young and fertile. It was what her heart wanted and was better than any daydream she had secretly held from the world. It didn’t matter that her Tavi wasn’t a stallion. They had always been a perfect match.

Octavia fearlessly held her lips to Vinyl’s. Even if there was a small group in town who brazenly shared their emotions for each other, here with Benny, there were no rules that bound her. Vinyl had always been her opposite. Brash, largely anti-social, but always outspoken when she chose to speak. So much braver than her, adventurous, carefree, and secretly wanted her as well. Knowing they’re passions were shared for one another and willing to love her was exhilarating.

Even if they were doing it behind closed doors, it was like spitting in the face of the world that would tell them no. This was her new symphony, their song to sing. Together, no pony could tell them they were wrong. The lyrics were whatever they wanted them to be.

Now, wanting more of their music to be heard, Octavia reached out and held Vinyl’s face, holding her like a precious instrument. Their unbridled passion finally being played for their one stallion audience.

Benny observed silently, the faint light from the moon outside masking much of the details, but as his eyes continued to adjust, he wasn’t turned off by what he saw. He'd seen this before with fellow shipmates over the years, though perhaps not as delicately as these two demonstrated. They were in love, though it was like two timid teenagers testing the waters. Actually, the more human their display of affection made them, the more arousing their proposition appeared to be.

They were both beautiful, with near-flawless features. Their personalities were warm and calming, and he enjoyed every bit of contact they shared. But if they were exploring each other, maybe Cerb had the right idea with his two devoted mares. So, maybe a little more self-indulgence wouldn't hurt.

"You should try opening your mouths a little and softly massaging each other's tongues."

Vinyl opened one eye, and with a grin, winked once before closing her eyes to do just that.

The girls before had mentioned these kinds of kisses, and they had briefly seen a few examples here and there but given it much attention. Benny had occupied most of their attention. Then again, there were many upon him that night.

Octavia started first, first only gliding far enough to reach her mare's uncharacteristically shy approach, and darted back. The feeling was curiously unfamiliar but pleasant enough to try again. This time when their tongues met, Octavia followed Vinyl's back, encouraging her partner to equally return the gesture.

They had pushed past their previous known limits of showing affection, sparking a soft but subtle moan between the two. It was certainly better than any normal kiss.

These humans really knew how to make loving each other better than they could have imagined. Though if they wanted to continue to explore, it was time for Octavia to be brave. Thus, she ended the kiss.

"Well… that was certainly better than I had hoped for. Why don't we pick up the tempo?"

Vinyl stared at Octavia's flirty grin, not expecting her to move so quickly into doing more, but she had already committed to accepting the invite.

The hesitation was noticed, but Octavia wasn't about to lose the melody and crawled closer, taking her mare's hoof in her fetlock. In a slow, fluid motion, she brought the hoof between her legs, letting her partner’s frogs press against her mound.

It was such a strange thing to do, yet the fact they were doing it seemed to install a stronger form of trust. Even still, the fact Octavia was allowing her to touch her most private places was ludicrous enough to make Vinyl giggle with her usual smug smirk.

“This is so crazy. Does that feel nice, though, Tavi, babe?”

After all the concerns of losing Benny that day, followed by the build-up of sharing this moment, Octavia was hesitant to say.

“I… think we’re doing it wrong.”

Confused, Vinyl immediately pulled her hoof back and lit up her horn enough to examine it. Her confusion giving way to frustration.

“What the buck? Why aren’t you doing all that moaning or… You’re not even wet. Wait? Shouldn’t I be wet for this? I didn't even get an ear twitch. That's still a thing, right?"

Needless to say, Benny was baffled by the claim that they could fuck up rubbing each other off. Sure they were total amateurs to this sort of thing, but this was like the easiest way to arouse someone.

"Hold on. Are either of you actually in the mood for this?"

Thinking that Benny doubted them, Octavia quickly tried to defend herself.

"I might not have the twitching ears, but I would like to give this a try."

That was the second time that came up, and Benny had to know what they were referencing.

"What do you mean, twitchy ear thing? What's that have to do with this?"

Vinyl answered but had a little laugh in her voice with it, clear amusement in her tone.

"Yeah, so apparently all the girls that have been doing the sex all get twitchy ears when they’re feeling seriously horny. We haven't had that yet."

That was odd, but who was he to question it, not like he was an expert on pony anatomy. Then again, maybe hooves simply weren't enough for them to get the job done. Guess fingers really were a major gamechanger.

"Well, I can't say I've ever heard of that, but maybe using your hands-I mean hooves, isn’t her thing. Some girls don’t get off from certain types of stimulation or rubbing.”

Again, Octavia didn’t want to be the one to disappoint. Not that she hadn’t enjoyed the experience for what it was, but Benny was right about a hoof just not doing it for her. If that was the case, she wasn’t going to bother seeing if Vinyl was just as nonresponsive to the same methods.

Then again, given said pony’s own lively lifestyle, it was a safe assumption.

"Vinyl, dear. Let's try something else. How about you turn around so we can try that thing Cream Heart and Cheerilee said they did today."

While they had little time to chat with Starlight during the post-dinner cocktail hour, after hearing how excited Chris got from watching Starlight and Prim Posy do something similar, Vinyl thought this had to get Benny more involved. At the very least, it would do more than her hoof did for Octavia, inspiring Vinyl to stand up and turn herself around.

With the lights still off and Benny’s eyes already readjusted, once Vinyl lifted her tail, he knew what was about to happen. Granted, there wasn’t much else it could have been, Octavia was still pleased with herself to see Benny’s attention focused on them.

"I'm sure this will do the trick, but any help you want to offer will be more than welcomed, Benny."

Swallowing her fears, Octavia looked upon the part of Vinyl that would have revolted her only yesterday with an earnest mindset. The kissing worked well, but the hoof work fell flat, so this had to work.

To prove it, she held Vinyl by her flanks, pushed her muzzle beyond the tail, and slowly took her first taste of Vinyl’s ivory slit.

It was clean, fresh, a simple flavor of sleek skin and a subtle sweetness to the taste, nothing at all like the horrors she would have imagined before today. Her first brazen attempt to pleasure her mare was greeted with a flinch, snort, and a giggle from Vinyl.

“Hey, that tickles a little. I think you’re supposed to go deeper, Tavi.”

Not exactly the encouragement she needed, but it was better than the nothing a hoof provided. Still, she was determined and pressed her lips against Vinyl’s perfectly white exposed mound and forced her tongue into the pink center. The sweet taste that was treated to her tongue grew richer with a pleasant tart mixing in.

While not as mutually involved as a kiss, it seemed enjoyable. Certainly, an odd way to show a mare you loved them, but it without a doubt showed commitment. Each lap helped to build up her confidence that they were making the most of their time together, building new bonds in ways only a brave few others had attempted.

Her adamant pursuit had passed their first minute of the experiment in with each other and had finally drawn a powerful response from Vinyl.

“Uhh… I think we’re still doing something wrong, Tav.”

Powerful didn't necessarily mean powerfully good, which left Benny extremely discombobulated. Were they just teasing him and goofing off, or were both of them simply incapable of pleasing each other?

“So, are you completely sure you’re both in the mood for this? If not, I get it, but you shouldn’t have to force yourself to do this if you’re not really into it.”

Now embarrassed/frustrated, Octavia released Vinyl and started to question everything she was told that day.

“We thought we were, but for the life of me, I can’t understand what we’re doing wrong. Mayor Mare spoke so vehemently about how she enjoyed Sniff treating her like this, and Lyra was equally as passionate about such methods. It was the same for all the others. Even Fluttershy and Rarity admitted to positively reveling in their time together. Albeit, rather vaguely but… Is there something wrong with us?”

Judging by their responses, both in service of each other, as well as their questions of inadequacy, Benny figured they must have been going too soft on each other. Although, watching them had turned him on, as odd as that even seemed for him.

At this point, though, it had been eleven straight days of not being able to jerk it, and the possibility of at least a blow job had his interest vested on them turning their attention to them sound desirable.

Who knows, maybe it was just the push they needed.

“Girls, I’m sorry for not getting more interested earlier, but I am now."

Even if they were zero for two with their attempts to stimulate each other, they at least got Benny in the mood, so it was still a victory. At least enough to let Vinyl make the next advance.

"Oh, are you now?"

And it was then that Benny realized just how blunt he was being. That turned out to be because of how drawn into the two mares he was. He couldn’t believe what he was even thinking now.

"I never really got a good look at them before, but even in the dark, that is one smooth looking pussy. And that ass is just perfect. I can’t believe how good they look. I can’t believe how much this is turning me on."

Seeing they had Benny’s attention, Octavia brushed Vinyl’s tail to the side and zeroed in on her target.

The pure white smooth skin of Vinyl’s marehood was presented free of obstruction from Benny. There was some aesthetic beauty to behold, though, given their lackluster experience, Octavia still didn’t see the appeal. She only hoped that the oral affection she was about to attempt to deliver was at least close to being as appeasing for their observer.

Keeping as much of her eloquent demeanor viable as she could, she slowly parted the divide in front of her and gently sampled the forbidden succulence once more.

Taking more time to appreciate her mare, she noticed notes of the subtle sweetness like a melon infused tonic, but still with the hints of something tart she couldn’t place and another that was almost metallic. Overall, more flavorful than a kiss, and she welcomed herself to another taste.

"Yo, Benny," Vinyl abruptly spoke up in the midst of Octavia getting more acquainted with her inner folds. "You got any techniques you can teach Tavi? I'm not feeling anything special."

Shocked, Octavia stopped mid-lick, her tongue still extended, then pulled back.

"What? But… Nothing? Really? I thought if I just gave it a little more effort..."

With her backside unattended, Vinyl turned to face Benny and took a seat.

"This isn't some big joke, is it? Cuz I gotta tell ya, if it is, it's probably gonna start a fight."

There was no way this was happening. It couldn't be. Was the trick being played on him?

"No. Are you two messing with me? Because if you are, that's probably the best dick tease I've ever seen. I’d even laugh if I wasn't so hard right now."

That sounded legit, as far as Vinyl could tell. Maybe all they really needed was some help.

"Okay-Okay. If nopony is pranking anypony, what are we doing wrong? Help us out here, stud. Did we even kiss the right way? Because so far, that's been the best part."

Well, fuck it. Benny had to start somewhere.

"What I saw looked good. How about you show me what ya got?" He requested with a smirk, even though internally he was feeling ever so nervous about how things would progress.

It was about time things got serious, and Vinyl was ready to get a little more acquainted with her human.

"Pucker up, stud. Let's see if your lips are as good as your hands."

Vinyl stood up, quite confidently, and strolled up to Benny.

Without hesitation, she planted her lips to his and instantly felt something immaculate. The exhilarating rush exciting her to the core had her push in harder and wrap her forelegs around him as she opened her mouth.

This was what the girls had spoken about, and as her tongues met Benny’s, there was no going back. What she felt was better than music, but this wasn't supposed to be strictly a duo.

"Wow!" She blurted out as she forced herself away from Benny. "That! Tavi! I don’t know what we were doing wrong, but Benny’s got it."

Benny fell back slightly, thinking something wrong happened. Even if Vinyl was clearly elated from the kiss, the reaction was too drastically different from what he saw only moments ago.

"Wait? What happened?"

Vinyl, however, ignored the question and fell back on her haunches, gleefully giddy at her discovery.

"Tavi, babe. It's his hands on you times ah-hundred. Whatever he's doing… Tavi, you gotta kiss this stallion. You won't believe it."

Any arousal he’d been feeling was gone as Benny now needed a moment to get his bearings straight. The early departure from Vinyl didn't match what she was saying.

"Woah. Slow down a moment. What's going on? What happened?"

Still on a high from her discovery, Vinyl spoke to clarify with all the joy of a child on Christmas… or Hearth’s Warming since this was Equestria.

"Benny, my boy. That kiss… Oh, my Celestia. Your hands on us feel amazing, but that kiss… Buck it, Tavi, if you don't get up in there, I'm gonna hog him all night and… Ugh! The tongue stuff. We gotta try that tonight. Can we?"

So, it was, in fact, a positive experience, as Benny began to understand it. Perhaps he didn't fully appreciate what his magic hands and everything about his physiology were capable of. Maybe that was all the more reason to take things further.

Granted a part of him did want to explore this odd phenomenon… but he could save that for another time. Preferably when Chris could provide some briny insight.

"Tavi? If you're still up for this, I'm ready to show you what we can do."

Octavia was slightly taken back by her mare’s over the top response but was more than willing to accept Benny’s invitation. Although there was one consideration she had to extend first.

"You don't need me to wash up or… After what I just did with-"

"I honestly don't mind," Benny quickly answered. "It's been too long since I last had sex, and you are the only two I want to do it with. Hell, I'll settle for a blowjob tonight, but if we're gonna do this, we might as well get used to it."

With that statement made, Octavia crept closer, still trying to take things slow, but was pulled closer by Benny. In an instant, she was now face to face with him, mere inches away from the kiss she was looking forward to all day.

"I've never been with two girls before,” Benny spoke with his anticipation rising. “So this is a whole nother first for me, but we'll make it work."

That was more than Octavia needed to hear and gently pressed her lips to Benny’s, and suddenly Vinyl’s reaction made sense.

It was as if her lips were awakened. The feeling of skin on skin was amplified to a new level of awareness. Even the taste of him invading her mouth was a symphony of comprehension she never knew, and she pressed further for more of him.

Kissing a pony was unlike anything Benny had before. The softness of their lips and tongue, as well as being larger than a human’s, was exhilarating how it massaged his.

He brought his hands up onto her shoulders, feeling her up and coaxing her closer. His hand ventured farther as she drove further, draping her fetlocks over his shoulders and around his neck as his hands found their way past her barrel.

Every caress under his hands brought her down on top of him, forcing Benny down on his back with Octavia laying on top, trapping his right arm between them. His earthy scent grew more robust with a flare of sea salt nearly burning through her lungs, energizing her desires.

As her body grew electric from their growing tussles, a new urge was coming to life inside. It was growing stronger the closer Benny’s hand ventured between her legs, but their position wouldn't allow for it.

"Woah-Woah-Woah, you two," Vinyl quickly interrupted. "Don't leave me hanging over here."

Of course, Benny hadn’t forgotten. They had barely even started. Also, having never been in a three-way before, let alone with ponies, his mind scrambled for what to do as he broke free from Octavia’s lips.

"Shit, that's my bad."

Octavia sat up, straddling Benny’s crotch, finally feeling the erection waiting for her underneath for the first time.

"Benny, dear. How do you make everything feel so… Why… I can't even think of a word for it."

She looked down at his crotch with a swirl of unfamiliar thoughts. All of them were of what the girls mentioned, but all of them sounded positively appealing. It was no wonder she found herself starting to rock her hips against him. Everything felt so unreal, and suddenly their slow pace felt as if it were a hindrance to her growing desires.

"And when do these come off?"

Vinyl strolled up next to Octavia, barely able to block out the bulge beneath his pants.

"Yeah. Why’re you still wearing those? I know you all look different down there, but with a kiss like that, I can only imagine what a rut is gonna be like."

If a rut was what they wanted, Benny knew that sex was still a ways off, but he could compensate.

"It's going to be a minute before we can get that far, but these are coming off."

Eager to see what lay hidden under Benny’s shorts, Octavia slid off to the side, though Benny was struggling with a game plan.

Both of his first kisses with them had been wonderful, and even if he had been able to taste any bit of Vinyl on Octavia's lips, there were no off-putting odors or tastes. He was going to have to play it by ear. Or at least he would have if Octavia hadn’t spoken up with her own idea.

"Would it be acceptable if I took my spot on your lap again while you and Vinyl got back to kissing?"

Thank God for their curious nature. It surprisingly made things so much easier.

"We can do that," Benny answered thankfully.

As Vinyl walked closer, he felt two soft pads run up the length of his shaft. Octavia had taken to inspecting his member. Before he could give any feedback on how nice it felt, Vinyl already had her lips pressing into his.

Reasoning that the inspection wouldn't last long and she’d figure out what to do, he focused his attention on Vinyl.

She was as passionate and involved as before, only now he was essentially trapped under both mares. Unfettered by his position and feeling over Vinyl’s neck and chest, he had a passing thought of how out of character their behaviors were.

Granted, even if he knew he wasn't an expert on the mentalities of what amounted to two background characters who owed most of their personalities to fan works, he put aside those thoughts when he felt his Octavia mount his hips again.

Maybe these were the kinds of things that happened off-screen, or he was helping them learn to open up to new experiences? Whatever this was, for him, it was a guilty indulgence he was too horny to turn down.

Before taking her seat, Octavia remembered how so many of the girls earlier raved about how a human’s cock felt. Touching it, sucking it, the feeling of it pressing into them rivaled or surpassed oral, depending on the mare. On all accounts, it was a must-try and came highly recommended for a starter.

She had felt it over. The smooth skin felt better on her hoof than even the finest of bows or polished instruments. The more she touched him, the stronger her urge to rut became. It was a side of herself she never even knew existed. Now feeling his mass against her, the warnings of not trying to force a rut sounded as appealing as cutting the strings on her cello.

Even if she wasn’t able to bear a foal or had even married him, she wanted to feel him inside her. The thought of him thrusting and releasing his seed inside to start a family was making her wet.

Was it the thought of a rut or a human’s act of fucking that got her heating up and steadily coating both of them with her lustful fluids? Maybe it was knowing how close she was to having her virginity taken like a mother to be? It wasn’t just her, either. The moonlight shining in revealed Benny’s hand, curling up under the moaning unicorn into the glistening white mounds of Vinyl’s virgin folds being parted.

“Uhh!” Vinyl cried out as she threw her head back. “Just put it in already."

Benny answered her plea and began to probe his finger deeper, sliding it back and forth, careful to gather more lubrication on each advance. He found it remarkable how quickly each mare's moans and arousal grew by the second. The power of hands had been grossly underestimated.

With every push deeper Vinyl felt herself being invaded, she would spread her legs wider and lower her haunches further. When she felt his palm meet her mound, she forced herself down to the mattress, sitting firmly on his hand.

She held herself there, just basking in the glow spreading throughout her body as her sweet perfume emanated into the room.

"Ugh! How did Starlight manage a rut? Oh, fuck, your hands…"

Octavia, still grinding against Benny’s cock was of a different mindset.

"When can we tuh-uh-try that? I want that."

Unprepared, all those wonderful feelings radiated up and burst with a new pinnacle of sensations that shattered the rest. Her forelegs locked up, and her rear legs shook as her first orgasm left her gasping through the inner convulsions begging her to fully consummate this union.

Unprepared, she let the feeling overtake her. Her mouth agape, eyes clenched shut, and the trails of her climax covering more of Benny. It was beyond exquisite, leaving her longing for further demonstrations of euphoria.

"That was… divine," she finally mustered the strength to say as her climax began to wain.

Next to her, Vinyl felt her muscle flex a ring around Benny’s finger and attempt to pull him in deeper. With the tightening grip, she raised her hips as she placed a forehoof on Benny’s arm to hold him still.

Only rising as far as the first knuckle, her inner walls squeezed again, making her drop down. It wasn't exactly how the other girls said to do it, but she couldn’t help but do what only felt natural. So again she rose up, dropping only when she felt her body tighten.

Over and over, she increased her speed while Octavia's moans grew louder, incredulously accepting the sensations he was giving her. She looked down at his face, seeing he was enjoying himself.

Feeling her use his hand as she was, was as close to a rut as she could get, only intensifying her impulses for the real thing.

"Ugh! This feels crazy-good. How d-uh! Ugh! Tavi? How do you know when-nnn yer about'uh-"

Even faster than Octavia Vinyl slammed her pussy down on Benny’s hand as she achieved what she was asking for. Her inner walls violently squeezed down and stroked over the digit buried deep inside.

She grunted with heavy groans while Benny began to see how in over his head he was. He had flipped the switch inside them. Their fevered visual semblance of lust was unavoidably recognizable as any woman he’d seen wear it.

He knew If he wasn’t careful, he was going to wear them out before he got his. And there was no way he was being left with blue balls tonight.

“Okay. I think we need to switch things up before you both get carried away.”

On his lap, Octavia was getting more in tune with her body and working the head of Benny’s cock over her clit. She had heard Benny’s request but didn’t stop until the last few moments of grinding triggered another orgasm, stronger than the last, making her call out in a long deep whine.

Benny held his free hand over her hip. Even her sex noises were a seductive melody all their own.

At the same time, Vinyl intended to keep going. However, as soon as she lifted herself up to start again, Benny quickly snaked his hand free from under her hold, and she pounced on it.

"Woah! Hold up. Can't we keep doing this for a while?"

In for a penny, in for a pound, but Benny was going to take control of this situation.

"I figured you two would like to swap to something better. Don't you?"

The two mares turned to each other, both curious to see how the other's option would fare.

With little to no chatter, the two went to change spots, but Benny quickly altered the plans yet again.

“Hold up. Let’s change things up a bit.”

Instead of just swapping positions, Benny had Vinyl lay on her back in front of him, while Octavia laid belly down next to Vinyl. This made it easier as he positioned himself between Vinyl’s legs with his left hand while he angled his hardon down to her wet slit. With his right hand, he reached down behind Octavia and found her waiting center.

"We can try this out, then try something else you want."

Octavia looked over her shoulder with a sultry smile, humming her approval. Next to her, Vinyl lifted her legs, giving Benny a better angle and another option.

"Your finger was surprisingly big, but I want to try rutting if you're up for it."

Hearing that was now on the table, Octavia didn’t want to let the gratification only go one way.

"Benny, dear. We still have to do something for you, so don’t leave us too tired to return the favor."

That was a good suggestion, but Benny wasn’t exactly given a good timeline to work with from what he’d been told.

"We'll make it work."

Ready to get started again, Benny pressed his middle finger into Octavia. Unlike when starting with Vinyl, she was sopping wet, so there was no need for working his way in.

Vinyl, now was just as wet from moments earlier, and she joined in her mare's quiet moans as Benny pressed the length of his cock between her folds. It wasn't exactly like being fingered, but just like Octavia's expression signified, it was a different kind of amazing.

Kneeling with his legs spread far apart, Benny kept his thumb pressing his stiff rod against the horny mare. The long strides against her were devilishly tempting him to go in all the way. To finally feel a woman's welcoming silk sleeve, wanting him to take her, there was more than enough room for at least some compromise.

After going for almost five minutes and giving the amount of big O's his mares had, a little escalation was warranted.

Taking another stride down, he pressed his tip into her canal. A subtle thrusting upwards let him know he hadn't gone too far.

Taking a slide back up caused another thrust, making the more primal part of his mind want to try for more. Following his same path down, he pressed inside again, this time letting her assist in taking in his member.

As hard as he was, he was stopped at her barely taking the head and then bending his cock after that. With a deep grunt, even she showed signs of discomfort, making him ease on the pressure.

"Yeah... We're not there yet… but… do you like this so far?"

Beneath him, Vinyl was shaking in anticipation.

"Keep going, stud," she requested in a shaky voice, trying to keep her usual cocky smirk.

Still keeping pace with Octavia, not wanting to deny her anything less than optimal service, Benny continued his other efforts, carefully probing his tip into Vinyl’s canal.

All too quickly, he realized he couldn't continue when Vinyl couldn't stop trying to press herself up against him. She was just too tight to try forcing himself without hurting her. Her inability to control herself had him pull out.

"Okay, let's switch up. What else do you want to try, because this ain’t happening tonight.”

Vinyl raised her head like a demon rising from its grave. The look in her eyes was a hunger just as strong.

"I think it’s time I felt that tongue of yours, BenBen. How about you get on your back this time?"

Saying yes meant giving up most of his control over holding back their advances, but fair was fair, and he was curious to try oral as well. At the same time, Octavia knew what she wanted, but Vinyl had proven that to be unreasonable, given her difficulty trying to rut. If that was the case, taking care of her stallion was the next thing on her list, and that came highly recommended by Starlight and Cheerilee.

"Don't worry, BenBen,” Octavia’s voice crept through the dark, just as sensual to his ears as his body was to quell her hunger. “This time I'll take care of you."

Benny looked at both mares who were staring at each other. They shared a devious grin, then rose up and pushed him on his back.

Vinyl, knowing what her mare had in mind, was going to take a slightly different position for this next act.

"Okay, stud. You just lay back there and do what you do. I'm gonna see what my girl gets to enjoy."

Here was the real test for Benny. Going down on a mare wasn't something Cerb covered, and the other three he knew would have likely done this well, so there wasn't any stopping it now.

He raised his hands and grabbed Vinyl by the flanks to help guide her down.

It was the moment of truth, and his first taste was better than he could have hoped for.

Clean, a little sweet, but with the same pleasant tart that matched the scent of their arousal. No sooner did he agree with what he was doing, he felt Octavia take his member into her maw, encouraging him to service their mutual partner all the more vehemently.

Vinyl sat atop Benny’s face, drunkenly swimming in the euphoria of proper cunnilingus. This new form of pleasure was different from the other ways Benny made her cum, the sensations buried deeper into her core with every lap over her clit.

The view she had of Octavia was all the more arousing. The muzzle of her mare was down to the base of Benny’s cock. Her eyes were closed, looking just as content and focused as if she were performing for royalty. The way she sucked, so devoted and passionately, looked to be so inviting.

Powerful yet careful, suckling on his cock sang to how much Octavia was enjoying herself. A gentle bobbing of her head and the protrusion of her tongue down his shaft as she rose nearly had Vinyl fall forward from her services to join her melody mare.

Everything she felt, the aroma in the air, and the lewd sights she saw became too much. Before she knew it, her legs were locking up, and her body was left quivering as she hit another peak.

Unlike the others, a long steady whine was all she could muster while her eyes stayed locked on the sight of the fellatio happening below her.

She was transfixed on Octavia, anchored to Benny as much as Vinyl was unable to abandon her own stimulation. Adoringly attentive, she'd always idolized Octavia. Always in control and so well put together. Even here, doing something so grotesque as sucking on a stallion’s cock, she was poised and refined.

Then again, it was Benny she was sucking off. He was fun, yet civil and polite. Courteous yet could throw out jabs at her like a pro. Of course, everything about him that she smelt and felt was beyond what she could have imagined a partner could be for her. In some ways, he was better than the mare she had hoped to be with. Now, she had both, and it was Benny that gave them the chance to finally be together.

He had accepted them before they had even accepted each other. Encouraged her “Tavi” to express those feelings, neither of them had been brave enough to admit until then. Now, just assuredly as they had committed to sharing their intimacy as a loving trio, she would give anything to keep her lovers as they were with her tonight… Together.

“I’m gonna cum again-Uhhhg!”

So wrapped up in the moment, Vinyl hadn’t noticed how weak she had become. It wasn’t only every orgasm that had drained her. The feeling was constant. Each glorious climax only expedited the process. That last one was making it harder to hold her head up, though her hips were working just fine on their own.

She opened her mouth to offer her praise for Benny’s diligent service, but only moans could be uttered. Another peak was already ushering in an additional flood of pleasure that was drowning out her motor functions.

That was right. Each orgasm came faster or lasted longer the more a human would keep at it. Oral, hands, or even rutting. Each mare that had more than a few minutes’ worth of experience shared the same story.

So, Vinyl had to make a choice soon of what she wanted to do. Keep cumming like crazy and let Octavia do as she pleased, or change things up and have a shot at doing something more with Benny or Octavia. The time for making a choice was running out, though. As her body tensed and trembled from another climax her eyes were falling as weakly as her head, and her limbs were nearing the same points of fatigue.

Thinking about it again, only her panting and moaning could be made out. Her voice was all but lost to her, and the way her hips continued to rock and grind against Benny’s face felt too damn good to move away from.

So, in the end, sex exhaustion was a good way to end the night.

Speaking of that sex exhaustion, she came again before fully coming down from the last. The sudden jump back to that summit left her legs shaking, making it difficult to support her own body weight. A sudden slip in her posture, however, was going to bring enough concern for Benny to stop.

"You okay there?" Came Benny's voice from under Vinyl’s tail.

Nearly exhausted to the point of immobility, Vinyl slumped away to Benny’s left, turned, and laid next to him again. She was still a bit out of breath, but a smile crept up as she saw his expression from Octavia’s continued efforts.

"I'm doing more than fine, stud."

Not too tired to quit altogether, Vinyl reached out and pulled Benny into a deep kiss. Sure, the idea of tasting herself still seemed a bit extreme, despite both her mare and stallion having done it. And yet, it was everything her first kiss with him was, but with something new she enjoyed mixing in with it.

Even better, she had enough strength to easily lift up her side to let Benny slide his arm under her. The fact he could easily pull her higher up onto him was an exciting show of strength from him, but not nearly as much as feeling his hand move down her ass. More than just the kissing with him, she moaned lewdly as she felt his finger penetrate her.

It really had been a while since having this, and Benny wasn't trying to hold back. Going down on Vinyl had been sexually exhilarating after he got into it. Kissing her afterward was even hotter, and not even something his ex would do. Oral just wasn't a thing for her, and Octavia was already leagues ahead in terms of making it enjoyable.

The tightness around his cock in every moment she sucked him deeper, how strong her velvet tongue could stroke him, how every gulp of her salivating just did something wonderful to the tip. He imagined both how Vinyl would look while sucking him off, and what it would be like to finally give her the rut she wanted.

His mares were beyond beautiful in their own ways. More than that, they were hot, and just thinking of all the fun things they could do excited him over the edge.

He reached down with his free hand and gripped Octavia's head. Then, with three short pumps against her lips, he groaned loud and proud as he unloaded a torrent of white.

Octavia's senses were flooded along with her throat. It was a terrible dilemma she found herself in. Swallowing continued to spread the warmth and a new awakening in her system, but everything it was doing in her mouth made her want to savor it.

With every gulp, there was a little more added, traces that lingered around where she sought to recover more. Humming merrily, she raised her head till the tip of Benny’s cock was held under her lips and began to suckle.

Unfortunately, as the last drop of cum had been devoured, his erection began to wither. She would have to go without until the next time they could share a moment like this. That is to say, if she did an acceptable job, and she looked up to find out.

"Did I do it correctly? Did you enjoy yourself?"

What a silly question to ask, but Benny didn't have an issue being honest.

"Enjoyed is an understatement, Tavi. You were flawless."

He motioned for her to move up and join him, taking her at his right side. Once she got settled in, he wanted to level with his two mares.

"I can see we have a good thing going, and I'm looking forward to doing more, as I'm sure you are, too."

Needless to say, Vinyl was anxious as well.

"I want to try everything. Can we do this every night?"

Octavia was of the same mindset, clinging to him a bit drunkenly, though visibly adoring him.

"Benny, everything we did tonight was magnifico. And make no mistake, until we can rut properly, I will happily do this with you again. Although, I do regret not being able to kiss you for a while… Why is that, by the way?"

A valid question, though the answer was going to sound a bit hypocritical.

"Yeah, it sounds a little strange given how easy it is for me to go down on you, or at least Vinyl so far, but guys typically really don't like the idea of tasting their own spunk."

That did seem strange, given Octavia's own experience with having him cum in her mouth. She started to feel remorse for his limitations and looked up to him with apologetic eyes.

"You're really missing out on something utterly spectacular."

While heartfelt and probably coming from a genuine place, it did nothing to convince Benny to change his mind.

"Be that as it may, it's just something I don't want to do. At the same time, though..."

In a sympathetic act to show some compassion, Benny gently kissed Octavia on the lips.

Given how intensely she sucked him off, he figured her lips were free and clear. At least he hoped they were. Just to be on the safe side, he turned his lips away from the kiss before it got too heated.

"So long as it's not a mess everywhere, we can still at least kiss like normal."

That only seemed to warm Octavia's heart even more, encouraging her to snuggle in intently and kiss Benny on the neck.

"I'll be sure to not make it a problem for us in the future. Not that I would want to waste a drop, as it were."

On the other side of Benny, Vinyl could only imagine what she missed out on.

"Maybe I can give that a try tomorrow, but as for the mess I make, it doesn’t bother me none, stud. Which is pretty out there when you think about it. This sex stuff is crazy. Certainly does wear you out, though."

Benny yawned just after Vinyl finished saying that. It had been a long day, and while not the most intense or involved sex he'd ever had, he was still ready to clock out.

"How about we settle down for the night. We got a lot of time before we have to leave tomorrow. Plenty of time for some more fun if you're up for it."

Octavia, loving the sound of that, traced her hoof up Benny’s chest.

"Mmm, it's a date."

Author's Note

Your input requested! See new blog: New publication dates or times? if you aren't following me.

Returning back to the Human Embassy, with Trixie having a repeat having an alcohol-induced sleep. Of course, what really matters was Octavia and Vinyl starting to level with Benny. Turns out that being upfront and civil, minus a few crude jokes, was just what BenBen needed to soften his position with these two, as well as each other.

It is kind of fun seeing how these three get along. By that, I mean Benny is a nice guy. A little damaged, often reserved and/or strictly business, but can also be a goofy jokester. Vinyl is chill, but often acts like she takes nothing seriously, but is very caring and considerate, even when she's pushing everyone's buttons. Then there's Octavia, who is of course, prim, posh, well-spoken, a bit shy, and very considerate.

Put them together, and they have a great dynamic of pushing and pulling each other to react differently.

Anyway, after some valid questions and honest answers, Benny decided to extend his overnight stay offered to his two lovelies, which evolved into offering to share his bed with them. The couch just wasn't gonna do it for them again.

And come on... If that wasn't obvious intent to leave the option open for a little hanky-panky, you need to get out more.

Even more evident was the fact Benny was wearing ONLY some thin basketball shorts. The kind of shit chumps wear to a strip club when they think they're gonna pull a fast one on the dancers. Because with less in the way, there's more to feel.

Anyway, with all three in bed and finally establishing where they all stood with what they wanted or were willing to do established, Octavia and Vinyl took the lead with each other.

Their failed interaction is the first case of two mares failing at getting freaky with each other But not the first two ponies to fail at this.. Seems there is something else going on that they were able to enjoy their first intimate acts with each other.

...

Then...

my boy...

Benny...

Finally... He makes 6 of the 7 to cross that proverbial bridge, and I imagine he is a much happier man for it. But, while not exactly the most well planned out romantic night together, he at least pulled out enough can-do attitude to make it work.

Now than. Since Benny seems to be taken care of, we still got a few more lively events to get through. Keep in mind, some of these chapters aren't going to be all focused on some bed time activities. There will be some important bits of info showing up between romantic developments.

Also, while I wished to gift you all with some holiday extra goodies, it just wasn't in the schedule. It was going to be more art. Instead, I'm going to try and shoot for a bonus Saturday release if I can work it in. Regardless, you'll have to wait until next week for:

Chapter 88.2. Comparing Apples to Jelly Donuts.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to Current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

88.2 Comparing Apples to Jelly Donuts.

While Benny had reached a new milestone with his two, that wasn't the only notable event of the night.

[Earlier that evening in town.]

Just after departing from the castle, Lumberman knew Applejack had only one thing on her mind. How could he not? They hadn’t even driven past the bakery when her ears went completely on the fritz. Not only that, he had to roll down a window so her natural perfume didn’t seep into the seats.

“Woody. Wait’n all day might not ‘uh been such a good idea. Dinner’s done, but ferget the bath. I’m beg’n ya to take me straight tuh bed, and fer the luv ‘uh fuck, wait till we’re done tuh gimme them damn pills. Not until ya let me give as good as I get.”

The night before, Lumberman might have been apprehensive about getting physical with Applejack, given her condition. But after she passed out no sooner and had he got a peek at just how bad she wanted him, then blew it this morning, only to keep their time romantic before dinner, he wasn’t going to let this chance pass him by.

After hearing her demands, he grinned devilishly and reached for a CD tucked away in his sun visor. Since they were nearing the edge of town, he figured he’d play something to fit the mood.

“Apple Hat, I’m gonna get you home with the quickness. Then we’re gonna get it on.”

He popped in the CD, but since it was an older disk he burnt himself, the name didn’t pop up like Applejack expected it to.

“Now that’s more like it, but what music ya gonna play for us?”

The disk loaded, and the heavy slam of a drum with a guitar riff blaring over the speakers as T-R-OO-U-B-L-E by Travis Tritt started to play just as they passed the edge of town.

“Music you play when you need to drive fast so you can get laid.”

Slamming his foot on the gas and driving much faster than he should have, Lumberman sang along to the song while Applejack held tightly onto her seat. Like a gentleman, he was careful not to take the turns too sharply but still had some fun with drifting around a corner or two, and kicking up dirt and tearing up the grass as he sped back into the straightaways.

Arriving faster than they ever had before, Lumberman did a power slide so the passenger side was facing the front door, dropped the gear into park, spelled ‘trouble” one last time with Travis as the music played itself out.

“Woo!” Lumberman shouted as he killed the engine and rolled up the windows. “Just like outrunning the cops. That wasn’t too fast for ya, was it?”

If ever there was a machine Applejack could love, it was Lumberman’s truck. It could haul goods, play great music, and was the fastest home to fuck delivery service she could use.

“Woody, get me inside and then get your pants off. I want ya in my bed on top ‘uh more than ever.”

Before they knew it, Lumberman had just kicked the bedroom door shut and was laying her down on their bed. They hadn’t even gotten inside the house before passion overtook them and they had locked lips like two high schoolers taking advantage of the parents stepping out of the house for groceries.

Not even Wyona’s excited barks distracted them from each other.

In all of the excitement of trying to keep up with Lumberman pulling his shirt off, Applejack forgot why she was wearing bandages and started to undress.

“Ow! Damnit! Woody… I don’t mind wearing this old skirt when we're out and about. Heaven knows I need these panties Rarity made for us. I’m wetter than ‘uh river bed in the rainy season. But first chance ya get, ya mind get’n these sum bitches off me?”

Still in a hurry, Lumberman finished with removing his socks, now completely nude, and moved over to help her.

"I got you, girl. Come on. Let's get'cha outta them cute ass little panties of yours."

There was only one simple button on the skirt, and once that was undone, he took her panties down with them. Sure enough, she was drenched to a ridiculous amount, raising a question of what those panties were made of.

"We don't have to rut," Applejack timidly stated, nervous at asking for more. "But I want to feel it… You can rub on me… that's what the girls who can't rut do."

That was a tempting alternative Lumberman thought he could work with, at least if the bed didn't sit nearly a foot lower than what he needed it to be.

Then again, he could get creative if need be.

"Lemme grab these pillows real quick."

While stacking a few pillows didn't make their conditions ideal, once he got Applejack resting her rear on the pillows, she was at a workable height once her legs were dangling over. All that was needed was for her to control her tail a little better so it wouldn't be twitching in his way.

"That tail of yours still got a mind of its own, or you just trying to make this difficult for me?" He jokingly asked, earning a bashful look from the mare.

Taking what little control she had remaining, she flipped it up against his member.

"We both want the same thing, darling."

If all three were in agreement, Lumberman reached down behind her knees and pulled her closer. He leaned forward, resting his knees against the bed, letting their groins touch.

Now mere millimeters apart, Lumberman could feel how hot she was. He could tell this was going to be a great venture he was taking on.

"Let’s see what we can do, Apples."

With some concerted effort, Lumberman was able to bend his hard-on down far enough to ease the tip between her folds. Applejack strained to keep her eyes open as she shuttered. Instincts were demanding he take her now, but her determination not to force anything overpowered them. Not without voicing as much at least.

"I can take a lot more, Sugar Cube."

Taking his time, Lumberman began to feel her out. Slick, hot, impossibly smooth, and one hard press revealed where she opened further. There was little to no difference he could see with her beyond the exterior, which even he saw as appealing to his eyes. Her stifled moans were a clear sign she was approving of his equipment as well.

Still learning her body, he pressed his member back up her slit, stimulating her immensely.

Surprisingly, even if she wasn’t known for her honesty, he could spot a faker, and she wasn't faking.

"You like my dick, Apple Hat?" He teasingly asked.

Through some strenuous breathing, Applejack nodded.

"Uh-hu… I can't wait for you to rut me, Woody. Jus-Uhh… just keep going."

God, did he ever want to fuck. More now than he’d ever thought possible.

"We'll get there. Tonight let's just make this the best it can be."

With that, he pressed down a little harder, really grinding his dick against her. The stronger strides had her panting with her mouth slacked open. It even had him breathing a little harder. The way she felt against him was incredible. Every inch of her slick inner pink was pampered to perfect in preparation for this. There was no spot explored not meant to please her, no portion not made to invite him in further.

This was made painstakingly clear every time he would pass over her center's entrance. Parting just enough to deceive him with the promise of an easy passage, then flex against his tip. Sometimes as if to pull him in, others as if to kiss him goodbye.

Her first orgasm was building as his steady pace grew faster. With nothing she could do to contribute, she relaxed her body and let pleasure consume her, whimpering and moaning through her shallow breaths.

Lumberman watched Applejack melt as her moisture swelled with her first release. It was oddly erotic how she normally orgasmed as if she slipped into a state of bliss without all the theatrics. Only a few times did he get her animated or noisy the night before while going deep. Even he wanted to bury his bone in her firm soil when she got like that.

One thing was for sure though. His dick game was strong, and he'd be able to lord this over her forever. Of course, that only made him want to see how much more she would like real sex.

Hell, he hadn’t even gone down on her yet. She looked plenty edible down there, surprisingly not exactly something he knew about himself until now.

To be fair, it could have also just been the way she smelled that was doing it for him… another attribute he only now discovered.

Again, she came, further driving his ambitions and bringing him to lurch further over her as his efforts steadily grew to pleasure himself as well.

Each minute that passed by bringing them both physically closer until he had pushed her off the ramp of pillows and he was posted on his hands over her.

As it was, even Applejack knew they were both tempting fate with how intensely he was humping and grinding on her. As much as she wanted to rut, there was something else they could do.

"Woody, I'm-uh... dying for ya to fuck me, and I'm-eng… think'n yer trying mighty hard not tuh. So hugh-huh how's about we try letting me do something for ya fer a bit?"

After all his efforts, Lumberman had gotten closer to his own gratification but was interested in her proposal.

"What’d you have in mind?"

Cracking a bashful smile, Applejack tried to remember if Starlight or the others even gave it a name.

"Well, uh… I'm not sure what it’s called. Mouth sex?"

To that, Lumberman had himself a little laugh at the juvenile but accurate identification.

"A blow job? Damn, I knew I loved you for a reason."

She couldn’t help but adore Lumberman, but still playfully thunked him upside his head for the comment.

“Yer a terrible liar, there, Woody. You only love me more now that you got a feel more of this here apple mare pussy.”

That was quickly becoming truer by the minute, but he wasn’t going to let that claim go only one way.

“It might be another reason among many, but how you’re feeling now that you got a taste for this big dick you got all to yourself.”

To prove his point, he pivoted his cock down and started to press with the intent to penetrate her the way they both wanted.

“You loving me more tonight?”

Applejack heaved her chest up with Lumberman stirring her desires to new heights.

“Emm… You best be saving that-Phhh-emn… fer when we’re ready. Then I’ll really show ya how much I can love ya, partner.”

To stop Lumberman from getting another witty one-liner in, Applejack reached up and pulled him into a kiss. They wrestled with each other’s tongues while Lumberman continued to toy with the notion of finally fucking her, the perfect blending of teasing and pleasuring quickly had her softly moaning with another orgasm.

“Mmm,” Applejack moaned as her peak waned and parted lips with Lumberman.

“Woody… I can’t handle much more, and I really want to do something nice for all ya done for me. Though, Starlight makes it sound like it’s just gonna be as good as it is fer me.”

Just as good for her? Didn’t Chris say that whether giving or receiving they couldn’t get enough? That could be fun.

“Want me to wash off first?”

There should have been some thought put behind that, but hormones and hearing from the others left little reason for Applejack to be concerned.

“Nah, I could give a shit less bout that right about now. Just tell me if I fuck anything up while sucking.”

Lumberman, now eager to finally get some action, rolled onto his back and helped Applejack into position, laying her next to him, belly down and facing his cock.

“You don’t have to go at it like yer trying to suck a golf ball through a garden hose, and I can help with the pace if you don’t mind me putting my hand on your head.”

Eyeing up her prize being held up in Lumberman’s hand, Applejack licked her lips and started to lower down to take him.

“I don’t mind none, Sug.”

Once he felt her velvety lips touch his glands, he released his hand and was in awe at how extraordinary she felt, and holy shit was Chris right. No sooner had she gotten a taste, she took to task as if the cure for cancer was in there. And the noises she was making? She didn’t sound this pleased during any of the meals they shared.

"Holy shit, you're good at this," Lumberman praised. "Keep licking like that when you suck me off, Apples… Oooh, fuck me, am I ever gonna take care of you from here on out."

Lumberman started to thrust slowly into his mare's greedy maw, guiding her muzzle down and helped her bob down at the best pace. The feeling inside was beyond what any girl had done for him before. Being able to take him all at once without having to worry about her gagging was a real game-changer.

Smooth, hot, wet, and the perfect amount of pressure. The best blow job, and she wasn’t going to be able to give enough? If getting head felt this good, he had to imagine what her pussy was going to do for him. The fantasies were already starting to flood his mind while he held her high to focus on the lead of his cock.

Apparently, just the tip wasn't going to work for her, because as soon as he pushed her back down to the base, she crawled up further on him. It was just enough to tell him she was taking over.

A small spurt of his essence had graced her with its release, and she was determined to get more. Sucking harder, bobbing faster on her own. It was just amazing for her as an oral massage as it was a pursuit to taste more of him.

Lumberman continued to match her pace with his thrust, imaging her pussy doing this to him. He was ready to give her the rut she wanted, wishing he could. For now, this was more than enough.

"Suck that dick, babe. I'mma fuck you real good once you're ready. You want that?"

Applejack hummed hungrily with her enthusiastic yes. Oral was far better than she thought possible, but hearing Lumberman promise rougher sex would drove her mad with lust.

For now, however, making him cum was all she needed for now. She wanted to drink in as much of him as possible. Having him rut her the way her body demanded would happen soon enough the way they were going.

Her strong efforts were pushing Lumberman to the limit, with thoughts of bending her over their bed fueling his stimulation.

There was no stopping it, one small spurt of pre-coating her tongue was followed by Lumberman’s hand forcing her head down into one final thrust to deliver his seed.

A rush of new sensations washed over her as her mouth was pumped full of his cum. For a moment, she only half-swallowed, keeping as much behind her lips as she could, fixated with the incredible warmth and exhilaration that it brought. Every pulse delivering glob after glob, finally making her lose herself further until she was swallowing madly, desperately exercising her skills to produce more for her to take in.

Her moans were deep and desperately calling for him to give her more, pleading for help in her renewed goal.

"Ugh, fuck yeah," Lumberman called out. "Don't stop, Apples. Enng-goh… keep sucking hard like that."

Wanting to taste more, she never lowered her intensity, even going back to working her muzzle up and down his shaft again. Having him cum more would have been a godsend, but only lingering traces of his seamen was all she could salvage. When that was exhausted, she pulled up with her confession to the experience.

"We're doing this again, Woody. And don't ask me why, but that was hooves down better than tequila, and if you can go again now, please tell me how to make it happen."

Still blown away by his experience, Lumberman silently cursed himself for not having in him to go again. Instead, all he could do was offer some further comfort as he sat up.

"Fuck… I wish I had another one in me right now. And are you sure that was your first time? Because… For the love of God, I hope we're doing this again. You were amazing."

Grabbing Applejack around her barrel, Lumberman pulled her back to lay with him properly. Wrapping her up in his arms for sleep, he began to give her the nightly rub down she warranted.

"And you got me convinced. If you wanna rut, we’re gonna make it happen."

Safely held in his embrace, and the wonderful glow still swirling in her body, Applejack pushed herself back further against her man. Even without going all the way, she was left satisfied for the night.

"First off, nah… I'd 'uh remembered doing something like this before you. And you know I want it, but I can hold off for a while if we're making this a normal thing fer us."

Taking extra care as he rubbed over Applejack’s belly and breasts, Lumberman was growing more interested in giving her what she wanted. On a second thought of doing more and what was needed, he realized something he forgot."

"I'm all about that, but we forgot your meds."

So much for Applejack enjoying the moment.

"Goddamnit, Woody. How much longer do I gotta keep taking them damn things?"

[Meanwhile in Pinkie's home above Sugar Cube Corner.]

The tiny alligator Pinkie lovingly kept as a pet stood motionless on a dresser. The entire room around him was a mess, practically torn apart by one hyped up pink pony.

"Gummi! Keep looking! I've got to have something I can use as a dick!"

Across the room from him, Pinkie was bent over and waist-deep in a box, chucking out everything that wasn't what she was looking for. The sight was all the more comical with her tail twitching like a beehive made of cotton candy.

"I can't believe how dumb I was to peal my last banana! Sure it was tasty, but it went all mushy when I tried to fuck myself with it."

Not finding anything, she flopped her rump on the floor, clutching her wet crotch in desperation.

"Ugh! Why didn't I ask Benny out when I had the chance?! Not that I'm sad that he's happy with Vinyl and Octavia, but now that they know all about sex, I'm not going to be able to fuck him."

She turned back to Gummi, still not helping her look for anything, content to stare at her with his unblinking eyes. Yet, despite his lack of assistance, the tiny reptile was the only one she felt like she could talk to.

"I know this all sounds super strange, but I can’t stop thinking about sex, Gummi. I might have only just learned about it, but even just by myself, it feels sooo good… but practically everypony else is doing all the dirty, fun, rutting and lickie-sticky stuff."

Another spat of twitching of her ears forced her hooves from her crotch to her head. She held her ears close to her and squeezed her thighs together to trap her tail. None of which stopped her from wanting to tear Benny’s clothes off so he would let her do every illicit act she saw in the movie.

"Ahhhhh! It's not fair!" She bellowed to herself before rolling onto her back.

She laid there idly rocking back and forth, torturing herself with thoughts she shouldn't have until she hit a mental wall and gave up. The truth hurt, but it was the reality she had to deal with, crushing her ambitions and making her sprawl out limply on the floor.

"I was the first one to tell other ponies it could be fun to date a human. I thought maybe I could have fun going on dates with Benny… He was so sad all the time. I just wanted to make him happy again… but I screwed everything up at the castle."

She thought back to that night, back when she believed she was going to make Benny proud by being the warrior Fluttershy and Rarity were going to be for Cerb. Her hopes that maybe giving him that would help him move forward.

"I couldn't beat Big Mac no matter how hard I tried. Then when he needed me the most, I was goofing off and he had to face his nightmares all alone... fight alone. All I could do was cry for him, and then to protect him, I practically lied."

In a moment of almost falling back in character, she cracked a smile. It was faint, not even strong enough to stop her from feeling sorry for herself.

"Heh… that rhymed."

There was too much on her mind and the sorrow of losing Benny began to weigh on her again. One particular thought had her raise her hooves to examine them.

"I should have been there to stop that nasty shadow pony from bringing Benny’s bad dreams and memories back. He almost died because of me. And yet, he didn't even need me. All I could do was give him another pair of underwear and clean up the blood from his arm… I didn't even care that I got his blood all over my hooves. He didn't even care that he was hurt… All I could do was encourage him to find more friends. Find another way to be happy… Happy with somepony other than me I guess."

Gummi, still unmoving, blinked his eyes out of sync with each other. Somehow saying something to Pinkie.

By methods unclear, Pinkie understood and perked up, jumping up to all fours. With that powerful message, she spun around to her reptilian companion, inspired by his insight.

“You’re right, Gummi. Benny is happy. That was always my goal. Ever since I thought he was a troll and he got scared when I started trying to figure out how to make Cerb hard. That big guy screamed like a filly, and that must have scared Benny, but he instantly started making jokes.”

The party pony promptly made a funny face, knowing what those jokes meant now. “Sure, I didn’t get the jokes at the time, but he was laughing so much, just like me, I knew we were going to be great friends.”

Recalling that moment, Benny’s theory on magic vulnerability came back. Fitting the moment, but not completely, or perhaps now casting doubt on the illusion she had of what that event might have meant.

“But maybe that was just my own laughter making him act like that. Unless that’s what he needed to open up? And maybe the more I can help him, the happier he’ll be! If he gets happy enough!”

No sooner had any semblance of logic left the room, all of Pinkie’s urges and her hopes for fornication returned.

"Bedtime Gummi! I'll find a practice dick tomorrow!"

In a blur, Pinkie dashed over to shut her lights and then leaped into her bed. She bounced once, sending the pillow and blanket up with her, twirled, then landed with her pillow under her head and her blanket slowly floating down to cover her.

She was all ready for sleep, but another ear twitch alerted her to something she left unfinished.

"Fuck! I just want to get laid!"

Wasting no time, she delivered her hooves between her legs. Her wet pussy made it easy to rub herself, all the while thinking of her favorite human.

"Oooh… What I wouldn’t give to have Benny with me tonight, Gummi. You should have seen the movie I saw.”

She pulled back on her pink lips, parting herself open to further expose her clit, letting her frogs massage around it. Gentle presses of the soft flesh on either side as she closed her eyes, letting her imagine it was Benny rubbing his firm cock against her. The fantasy of being back at his home, having him in his bed, holding her down, getting ready to fuck her like a Lust Fuck patient made her abandon her prior needs for a sex toy.

For now, she would use what her friends had shown her how to take care of herself. The stories of those who had been with Cerb, Chris, and Sniff gave her more than enough clop fodder to fantasize about what Benny could do with her.

Still, there was another way to make this better, and she reached behind her bed. In her free hoof, she held a gift Benny had randomly rewarded her with. A shirt with the coolest looking robot, but still drenched in his earthy scent. It made the dreams she had of him nearly come to life.

She inhaled deeply, the fragrance of rich soil, budding greens, and flowering plants heated her body and her ambitions.

“Ugh! Benny… I’d share you with however many mares you wanted if it meant you would fuck me, too. I want to feel your cum inside. Rub it all over my pussy… I’d even suck you dry like those nurses did in your movie.”

Under her blanket, she had worked herself up so much she could hear her hooves sloshing and sliding over her pussy. No matter how good it felt, it wasn’t like anything the girls had described. Especially Starlight with Chris. Even just the thought of having Benny cum inside her so she could rub herself off with his white cream and lick him clean left a buzz over her body that tickled her in the most sensual of ways.

Another thought came to mind of what could have happened if that was the first movie they watched instead. What they could have learned back then she could have put to use when she had the chance. Bent over his couch, getting fucked from behind while he pulled on her mane.

“Oh, Benny,” she moaned into his shirt. “Just once… fu… emm… uh… come fu… uh… uhh… ahh.”

She held her hoof hard between her legs, panting and near giggling at how grand these orgasms made her feel. Every attempt she had tried gave her a new way to ebb it on, hold it at bay, extend it, or shoot for that quick release that came with a drunken high. This was more of the latter than the former, but she had more chances to change things up.

“Ooooh, fuck yeah… I’d eat the pussy that fucked him last like sucking the jelly out of a donut… I wonder if Benny would eat jelly out of my pussy if I offered? I would.”

Author's Note

NOTICE! STARTING NEXT WEEK. CHAPTERS WILL BE RELEASED ON FRIDAY NIGHTS. PROJECTED TIME WILL BE SOME TIME BETWEEN 6 - 10 PM EASTERN TIME. KEEP AN EYE OUT FOR MY BLOG TO CONFIRM TIMES.

Well, sadly not the longest of chapters, I just didn't have a lot I could write with these two at this point. Both know they have to pace themselves, and that annoying warning of how difficult the first time going all the way still poses a problem.

However... for as loving and caring as Lumberman can be, he's apparently got a different bedside manner when he's tending to his own needs as well.

Now, for those of you who may have found the dirty talk corny, I don't claim to be great at it. Even with my prior experiences, my best attempt was when I was shit faced and... not much of a better way to put it other than she made it happen and I eventually tried to match her enthusiasm.

A funny story, but not one I could work into this chapter.

Anyway, these two seem to be happy where they are with each other. Being happier will require taking things further.

... fucking pills.

Then we have Pinkie dealing with her urges solo with only Gummi to vent to. Sure would go faster if her powers of randomness could let her pull out a dildo from the ether since she ruined her last banana by peeling it before trying to eat it through her crotch.

But, this is where life has led her, and her reflections paints a sad story of how she simply couldn't figure out a way to make Benny happy by herself. She fell short of being there for him when he needed her most and could only patch up her mistakes about as well as she could his arm.

Seems the only bodily fluids he was able to share with her was blood while trying to stop his bleeding. Not even close to what she really wants him to pump in and on her.

I mean... you ever just wanna fuck and your mind can't stop thinking about it? Well, that's where she is.

But that's just where she is, and it's not like she's the only one not getting any. And if you're not sure what I'm talking about, you'll find out next week in the next installment with:

Chapter 88.3. Make Love, Not Order.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support.

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to Current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

88.3 Make Love, Not Order.

[Earlier in Cadance's room.]

Whether coordinated or not, Cerb was left alone in the room with Cadance. He was running through a list of items that she might want to discuss, but couldn’t think of how to narrow it down.

“Is everything alright, Candy? You said you wanted to speak with me?”

Despite the call to attention, Cadance remained lying comfortably on her bed, belly down. She adjusted her wings and bowed with a gentle smile.

“It might be a bit foalish of me, but I wanted to check in with you. Everything has been moving so quickly since you left for the Everfree Forest. You can have a seat if you like. I know your leg must still be bothering you.”

The pain was still there, and Cerb naturally took the offer, choosing to sit in the love seat near Cadance’s side of the bed. It was close enough to have a comfortable conversation though also close enough that Cadance could feel that pull towards him again.

“Justin, I was so happy to discover your involvement with Fluttershy and Rarity. I thought it strange that a mare would be willing to share a stallion. Even Shining was a bit concerned for Twilight. Then seeing you all so happy together, and having a chance to speak with Octavia and Vinyl about them discovering their love for each other by sharing their love with Benny, I wanted to hear your thoughts on it."

That was an interesting topic of discussion to share, though Cerb could see the reasoning. She was the Princess of Love, after all. All the more reasonable, given their first discussion on the topic of love in general.

Honestly, learning about new forms of love must have had the same draw for Cadance as new books and spells had for Twilight.

"It took me by surprise, to be honest,” Cerb admitted. “At the same time, it kind of came as a relief. In some ways, I think I should have seen it coming, that at least one of them would make a move on me. The more comfortable I flirted with the idea of it, the more I was worried that choosing one could end up pushing the other away."

His answer was one she should have expected, which gave her a warm feeling in her heart and a chuckle she warmingly embraced.

"Of course you would, but I would also like to ask, is there room in your heart for more? Would you leave yourself available to accept more lovers as Chris has? I believe that even Sniff has found others to embrace as well."

That was hardly news to him. From what Cerb had seen that night, Sniff had been cozying up to a few more girls. Although many would’ve likely jumped at such a prospect, that wasn't the path he was looking to explore.

"While it’s certainly tempting, I’m afraid I’ll have to disappoint more than a few ponies. I don’t have any interest in trying to be with anyone other than Fluttershy and Rarity. Being with me is going to be dangerous, as far as I know, and we’ve already got the physical side handled.”

Of course, the physical side of things was exactly what she was interested in, but perhaps that was no longer an option. That is if he was attempting to be low key about it. Then again, welcoming the thought that Cerb was defaulting to a position to remove any temptation from her only reminded her how much she wanted it.

“They are very lucky then. I’m certain they will be safe with you watching over them, and likewise for you. However, the reason I ask is because I know the physical ways you use to express your love is something I would like to learn more about. With your permission, as well as Fluttershy and Rarity’s, would you allow me to examine what you share so that we can take what is learned to better help others?”

There was a curious look about Cerb. Then again, how was he supposed to react to what sounded like Cadance asking to learn more about his sex life? Or going by her word choice, sit in on it.

Seeing his hesitation and remembering the warning Shining gave her after getting too close too fast to Becky, Cadance thought to help better frame her position.

“I’m sure you remember our conversation in your room. You certainly helped me to see that at a glance, we all love the same way, but there is much more thought I need to put into my own understanding of love. I’m sure taking on your new approach to loving more than one mare has left you looking for some better understanding as well.”

She wasn’t wrong. Not entirely, at least. Even if he had more time than most to establish a bond with those he was now involved with, there were still many things he found himself questioning. So, if not for them, at least for himself, it was worth looking into.

In fact, maybe a better understanding of how he felt would help remove other barriers he hadn’t gotten over. Giving in had done wonders for him so far, so being even closer was a goal to reach for. Hell, maybe it would even make the sex better, and as phenomenal as their sex already was, he couldn’t help but get excited about who and what was waiting for him in his room.

“Umm… I think I understand what you mean. Flutters and Rarity seemed to have a hard time understanding some of this still, but that’s something we can work out. They’ve become very… uh… protective about anyone getting between them and me.”

There it was again. That pulse of love emanating from him, along with his savory scent of citrus and spices. Then that sea salt. It was stronger, hitting her nose with a pleasant burn that beckoned her to pull him against her.

"I understand. There is so much about you worth holding onto. If you can, let them know I would like to speak with them regarding this. Though, if you like, we could speak about it more privately after the three of you are more comfortable with each other and settled in."

After what happened to Ember, Cerb thought holding off would be a good idea as well.

"I'll let them know you wanted to see how we were doing and that you're happy for us. It might be a bit early for the rest, but perhaps later."

The temptations were coming back stronger than before. Cadance knew she needed some space put between them before something happened that one of them would regret.

"There's no rush. You have a good night, and please apologize to them on my behalf for keeping you here. They've eagerly been awaiting your return from the meeting with Luna and the others. You should go and have your leg taken care of."

Cerb smiled, happy the matter was resolved for the moment, and stood up, just as eager for another night with his girls again as they were.

"I'm looking forward to it. Have a good night, Candy."

Before Cerb could turn towards the door, Cadance stepped off the bed and forced herself up, wrapping her forelegs and wings around him. Her hold was neither timidly soft nor tightly held in desperation. It was as if she had rushed to him in an afterthought to give him a good night hug.

“Uh… good night?” Cerb said cautiously, mildly dreading the possible implication of the action.

Thankfully for him, Cadance relaxed her hold. She had acted on impulse when she reached out to him. Now she had to explain herself well enough to keep holding him or let go and stop acting so foolishly.

"Shining told me about the Timberwolves... more than what was discussed with the delegates today. Everything about Benny’s experience, and tonight you had to go back to make sure he really was defeated… You shouldn't have to deal with so much turmoil and danger while carrying his burdens with yours."

She squeezed tighter, basking in his essence, trying to make it feel like the comfort she had wanted to give him the first time she held him.

"I may not have the power to change how you feel, but I can feel the fears and doubts you still harbor inside… Don't let the ugliness and darkness lessen the love that you've started to share. You have so much more to give, Justin… I can feel it."

Hesitantly, Cerb gave her a few pats on her back, thinking she was taking her job too seriously but had to appreciate how comforting it was. Even if he’d felt more than a little awkward during this exchange.

"It won't bring me down, Candy. If anything, it makes me appreciate what I have even more."

Love and warmth were pouring out of Cerb, and Cadance took one deep breath of it in, only to deeply sigh before stepping back and letting him go. The love she felt from him was immense and quite potent, but it wasn’t for her to keep to herself.

"I'm happy to hear that. Sleep well, Justin."

Cerb made his way to the door, ready for another night with his mares.

"Good night, Candy. See you in the morning."

While walking back to his room, Cerb thought about what just transpired.

"I wonder what Cadance was going on about. Seems kind of weird that she would ask about my sex life if that's what she was doing. But if she was asking more like some kind of therapist, I guess that would make sense. And I didn't smell any arousal or see any twitches, so… maybe she's just still worried about me."

He thought about that again for a moment. There were a lot of unknowns to be concerned about.

"Well, I did get a little fucked up in the Everfree. Then with The Pony of Shadows, and knowing some of my fucked up past, I guess a pony would be on edge if in my shoes."

Getting closer to his room, Shining came into view. Just to make all that happened even more awkward.

"Oh, hey Cerb. You finish with Cadance already? She was awfully worried about you after I filled her in about everything she missed while she was away."

So it was Shining that had informed her of what all happened. That seemed to clear things up for Cerb about why she was so worried.

"Yeah, I could tell."

Not staying to converse, Shining started down the hall again.

"Well, it's getting late. Can't leave the wife waiting."

Was Shining bragging about getting laid? Cerb was somehow shocked to think how active these ponies got once they shacked up with a stud.

"My girls are waiting, too. Don’t stay up too late. Night, bud."

"Night, Cerb."

[Moments later in Cerb’s room.]

Fluttershy and Rarity were lying on the bed together with their hair done up in towels. Rarity was going over some new clothing ideas when the time finally came, and Cerb walked in the room.

"Darling," Rarity called out as Cerb closed the door. "We've been waiting patiently for you. Please tell me everything went alright in… What exactly was your meeting about?"

Not wanting to have a repeat of Rainbow's reaction, Cerb kept it simple.

"Ember, Rutherford, and Gruff know what we know, what’s been happening since we got here and agreed to give their support. Everything turned out great, and we can go over the rest tomorrow. For now-"

Cerb looked up to see the bed was now cleared off, the girls towelless, and the oils ready to go. They must have read his mind.

"Yeah. That."

In no time flat, Cerb was in no position to protest, and his mares diligently went to work.

Sadly, despite his early arousal, that was hardly a distraction for how much work his leg needed. None of this bothered any of them more than Fluttershy, and the longer they worked on him, the less optimistic she looked.

"Oh, this is just terrible. Justin, we really need to keep you off your leg a lot more. If you're not going to use a wheelchair, I'm sorry, but I'm telling you to stay in bed as much as you can. Otherwise, you can forget about going out for another mission or training with us. You're going to have enough problems walking around."

That was a real let down to hear. At least they didn't say he'd be stuck on the bottom for sex forever. That'd get boring after a while. Then again, the fact Fluttershy was focused so much on the practical aspects of his health to be concerned about made him realize how serious she was.

"I'll take it easy as much as I can. When we get to-ah-damnit." He cringed in pain at a particularly sore spot in his groin being worked over, earning looks of concern from his two mares, but quickly recovered.

"Don't worry. Keep going. But when we get to Canterlot, I'll stay in bed until the summit starts, sit through the boring shit, shake some hands… hooves, claws, wings, tentacles, or whatever of who shows up, then call it a night early. After that, might as well get everything sorted out for going to the Crystal Empire."

That sounded like a good plan for starting out, but Rarity knew Cerb was clueless about how much walking would still have to be done, and that was without considering the Empire’s less than favorable weather. Although, she did have an idea for a possible solution if she could get Twilight to lend her magic expertise again. Although, that would work best as a last resort. In the meantime, she had to let Cerb know he was out of options.

"Justin, I'm sorry, but like it or not. You will be in a wheelchair for part of your trip at Canterlot Castle."

Naturally, that was not at all what Cerb wanted to hear.

"Rarity, I'm not-"

Even less inclined to take any backtalk, Rarity added a little more pressure than required above Cerb’s knee. Whatever Cerb was going to say about what he wasn't going to do, those words never left his lips.

Rarity wasn’t about to let Cerb worsen his condition but released the pressure to allow Cerb to recover from what must have hurt more than even she intended.

"You'll be in a lawn chair on wheels or whatever we put you in. You haven't forgotten what you said about listening to us after the Timberwolves, have you?"

After getting punched in the hip for allowing himself to get hurt, Cerb was told how things were going to be. He agreed to it, already said he would do anything for them after that… and Rarity was good at getting what she wanted. Also, in this state, he could probably still overpower Fluttershy, but he'd never be able to outmaneuver her, and she saw how he fights.

Still, it was kinda hot when they were assertive like this.

"Okay. So long as I'm not paraded around so everypony knows I'm in a weakened position, I'll sit in any chair you put me in."

Fluttershy had little sympathy for Cerb putting his personal preference ahead of his safety. His health was still her responsibility. She was going to do what was needed, even if he didn’t like it, but didn't want him dwelling on it.

"This is only temporary, Justin. The damage that could be done will be irreversible. You can't expect us to believe that you would rather look strong for others than to be your strongest for us, do you?"

Cerb raised an eye towards Fluttershy, showing a look of having fully received her insight. However, that insight didn’t change his perception on his condition.

"I have a lot of bad memories from when I was in a wheelchair. Getting back in again just makes me feel weak… Being vulnerable like that again scares me."

Understandably, that was something to emphasize with, and Rarity decided to soften her stance.

"You are by no means weak. Even crippled you'd be a force to be reckoned with. Besides… You'll have both of us with you all the time. If not us, Thunder Glide, Spitfire, Helix, and Celestia only knows how many other ponies or other creatures will be there by your side. You should have a little more faith in us."

With her point made and her portion completed, she had only one thing left to say.

"Now, stop feeling sorry for yourself. We need you fully healed and at your peak if you're going to train with us… among other things we want you more active for."

With enough time dedicated towards Cerb, Fluttershy felt confident with the therapy provided. There were more pressing matters to tend to, after all.

"You're still under our care, Justin. So we're going to do everything we can to get you back to fighting condition. In the meantime, we’ll also be taking care of all your wants and needs… Of course, some of our own as well." She turned with a lustful look towards Rarity. "And I think there were some wants of ours you wanted to see tonight. Right Rarity?"

This had been long overdue, and after flexing her magic to extinguish the lights overhead, Rarity was ready to fix that.

"Well, since Justin has been a good boy and is listening to reason, I say we reward him after we're done."

With the mood set from the soft glow of a few candles, Fluttershy stepped over Cerb.

Joining Rarity on her side of the bed and running the edge of her wing under Rarity’s jaw. She guided her lovely mare into her waiting lips, both of them opening their maws with quiet moans and letting a few ear twitches let loose to flash freely.

While this had all been done before, but never so intently with just each other. It was always something they shared while having their way with Cerb or a short-lived exchange while in hiding. Now it was just them showing the love and desire they held for each other, leading into something more.

Fluttershy, taking another lead, this time from the movie that had given her so many ideas, brought her hooves up to her mare's shoulders and started to lay her down.

Rarity followed her guidance down onto her back, letting Fluttershy lay belly to belly together. Just like her first time with Cerb, Fluttershy was slow and gentle.

She took her time, giving little kisses from her lips, down her neck, and when she reached Rarity’s belly, she brought her hoof over the unicorn's breast. There wasn’t much to them, but if memory served her correctly…

"Oh, Flutters, dear… That feels simply delightful."

Fluttershy hummed a low laugh and continued further down with her trail of kisses.

"And I hope this makes you feel a lot better."

After her first solo session with Cerb and their talk afterward, Fluttershy had been waiting all day for this. Not simply laying next to each other, going deeper than their more passionate kisses or their first intimate touches. This was her time to show her commitment as true lovers.

She pressed her lips to Rarity’s glistening white folds, delicately pressing into their pink center. A subtle moan grew louder from Rarity, letting her know how well her loving touch was received. The first taste of her mare's sweet and sodden flesh came with a trace of their shared stallion’s essence. Even after all the time that passed from earlier that day, it was still there, increasing her desire for more of both her lovers.

Pulling her hoof back, she lowered herself to lay on the mattress. She took hold of both of Rarity’s legs in her wings and with both hooves, spread her mare open.

Cerb, now sitting upright with his back against the headrest, was awestruck at the sight of his two ladies.

Lesbian porn had always been a turn-on for Cerb, but this was so much more intense than anything he'd seen these two do before. Surprisingly, he had more time feeling Rarity’s pussy than seeing it, and watching Fluttershy going down on Rarity made him wonder why he hadn’t yet.

Now watching the two, he had a much better understanding of the extent of how wet Fluttershy and Rarity could get, the latter far more than the former. Even now, as Fluttershy lavished Rarity with her tenuous oral services, her dedication was less than Rarity’s requirements, leaving a slowly growing flow trailing down between the two.

With Cerb only spectating, watching them was a sight to see. Everything done with them was a constant fight to keep control, fight off their instincts, or even speak clearly. While they were with each other, their motions were relaxed and smooth. Their desires were strong, but their passion looked to be leisurely. Fluttershy was never too bold or abrasive as she explored Rarity’s succulent depths.

Each moan from Rarity, no matter how loud she bellowed as the pampering of her glistening rosy bell indulged her fancies, never seemed forced. Even the expression she wore while lost in her mare's embrace was soft and delicate. Freely giving into her lover’s care, yet a willful act to remain.

It was so unlike how they were with him. It was authentic, while his experiences seemed to be surreal in comparison, yet unnaturally arousing.

Fully on display, Rarity lay unconstrained, lazily luxuriating every moment of the oral coddling of her sex. The feeling of being so intimate with the mare that completed a part of her, filling her, pleasing her, wrapped her in slowly enveloping warmth of growing pleasure. Each tender dive into her femininity, ebbing a tempered pulse, adding more labor to her breathing, little by little.

"Yes. Mmm… You were always so much better at taking care of my needs than I ever was, my lovely wingmare."

The moiling of her mare's pursuit left her floating daintily towards an all-consuming Wonder Rush. She could just lay there and relish in the pleasure of being gorged upon so lovingly. It was akin to their first clumsy and adventurous times together. How slow the climb to her climax would take, she actually missed this. However, now that it was more than a hoof to help her, it wasn’t going to take as long, though it was about to be far grander in scale.

"Oh~ I'mso close," she croaked as she raised her hips. "Deeper, but slower, darling. I want to make this last a little longer."

Knowing what her mare liked, Fluttershy slowly forced her tongue deeper into the sweet depths. She knew what was about to come and could barely control her desires to make her mare ruin their sheets, rewarding her with the gushing overflow only her mare could make.

The rising scent of arousal signaled how close she truly was, making the amorous mare's ears fold back, and her tail snapped violently against her butterflies. The first Wonder Rush as a pair of loving mares was upon her. Excitedly, she dug deep again, rolling and twisting her tongue against the hungry walls flexing and pulling at her advances. Her tempered pace quickened until the strokes became a rampant pace and Rarity screamed in rapturous delight.

The climax came with a powerful surge of Rarity squirting her release. The torrent erupted with a greater force than either time Fluttershy had indulged on Cerb. Rarity gushed with greater volume, her body jerking and shaking with each spurt of sweetened milky juices was all Fluttershy could taste as she hungrily swallowed all she could, much of it still splashing over her muzzle and even down her neck.

Rarity no longer cared about the aftermath her Wonder Rush came with. Covering all of her inner thighs, ass, and tail, as well as her wingmare, was arousing all by itself. This was supposed to be wet, hot, and messy after all. Each attribute increased, givingway to more intimacy and greater rewards with each climax.

Likewise, Fluttershy would not deter from her wanton act of lust, so long as the cries of passion continued from below her. She had no intention of stopping, only softening her treatment, so her lovely lady’s trip down into a soft afterglow was a pleasantly extended decline.

Of course, Fluttershy was more than happy to share this journey but was not nearly as pleased as Rarity.

"Ooh, Fluttershy… that… was beautiful."

Not the only one to be impressed, Cerb was hard to the point it hurt.

"That was so fucking hot."

Fluttershy, more than ready for her turn but heavily invested in keeping her stallion’s attention, released Rarity and turned to Cerb. Being seductive wasn't necessarily in her skill set, but she could play that role for a moment.

"Rarity? I think Justin likes to watch us getting each other ready to rut for him."

More turned on than ever yet only warmed up Rarity pushed herself up on her haunches. She could smell how intensely aroused Cerb had become. The burning from his intense aroma only making her hotter for her shared couple.

She would give him a show.

"You know, I don't think Justin knows exactly how we started helping each other get ourselves ready for him."

Lighting up her horn, Rarity took Fluttershy in her aura and brought the mare's back to her chest. With a little further manipulation, she spread Fluttershy’s legs apart for Cerb to see.

Now with the display ready, Rarity leaned forward with her face next to her mare's, cheek to cheek, both staring at their stud.

"I say we let him watch us one more time, then rut long and hard like the good loving mares we are. Don’t you agree?"

This wasn't their first time in this position, and Fluttershy was excited to have Rarity like this again.

"I think Justin should see exactly how you took care of me when we first showered together. Only this time…"

She turned her lips and raised a hoof to turn Rarity’s closer to hers.

"Only this time, kiss me like you wanted to kiss him."

Being dirty never felt so wonderfully exciting, and Rarity brought her lips to her mare's, kissing her and aggressively enjoying the depraved nature of it all. She only hoped she could make this better for her wingmare than their previous Wonder Rush excursions.

The faster she could please her partner, the sooner they could ride Cerb again. Thankfully, as soon as her hoof found its way between her mare's legs, her swollen clit and slick mound made it clear how quick she would be.

[Back up in Cadance's room.]

Shining was laughing it up, retelling of his recent adventure with Becky and Rainbow.

"And then she said a good griffon can build a nest on her own, and started scooping up the dried spaghetti like they were twigs, but they just snapped and crumbled. She didn't have enough to lay on, let alone build a nest out of."

Smiling brightly, Cadance was thoroughly enjoying the story, surprised by how silly alcohol could make a griffon act.

"Oh, my goodness. She must have made a mess of the pantry."

With the funniest parts over, Shining started to settle down to a reasonable level.

"It wasn’t too bad. After that, Rainbow had Becky took some pictures on her phone... thing, then I put Gilda in the same bubble I would for Flurry, and we got her tucked into bed down on the floor with the other delegates. At least that way, there will be guards to help her if she gets up and starts stumbling around. How was your talk with Cerb, by the way?"

What could Cadance say when his fragrance was still drifting in the room. Bashfully, she tried to hide her excitement.

"I can't believe how much stronger his love feels. It's like a mini Crystal Heart, and his scent is so much more potent. I gave him a good night hug and… Oh, I'm trying to think of as many ways to help him where we can hold each other."

Not to brag, because it wasn't nearly as impressive, Shining had his experience coming back with Becky to share.

"I know what you mean. Becky was more tired than usual and had to lean on me to get back to her room. And since we're getting along so much better, her hand felt like it belongs there… Her scent hasn't changed though."

With the thought of having more opportunities for time with Becky, there was a concern still needing to be addressed.

"Also, Becky brought it up as a joke, but how hard would it be to have an elevator installed in the castle? She has a hard enough time going up these stairs, and our guest rooms are a lot higher up than Twilight’s castle. Even Cerb might have a problem with his leg still healing."

Unexpectedly, rather than answer, Cadance pulled Shining against her, forcing him into another tussle of aggressive kisses and intertwining limbs. She had held her urges back long enough; her thoughts had pushed her past trying to lay still and fall asleep.

“I love you, Shining, but I need Justin like this. There is so much more love he has to share. Two mares could never be enough for him, and I’ll show him that I can have some of that love as well. You can have Becky to kiss and lay with you like this. I’ll have Justin hold me close and show me what I’m missing.”

They rolled and tumbled over each other, feeling over the body of the one they gave their vows to, loving the closeness they shared with their thoughts of taking on a new partner to share this with. However, that dull numbness nagging at Cadance stubbornly blocked her from achieving what her fantasies had led her towards.

Shamefully, what she wanted wasn’t being met by her current pursuits with Shining. Now on top of him again, the feeling inside her left her wanting to be alone if she couldn’t be with Cerb, prompting her to part lips and fake a smile.

“I love how considerate you are, honey. I’m sure we can think of something to help Becky and Justin, even if we have to carry them ourselves. But I’m going to go check on Flurry Heart, and don’t up wait for me. I think I might need to stretch my wings for a bit.”

While being affectionate wasn’t something Shining found surprising about Cadance, the sudden desire to leave him was unusual. Not to mention that the late-night checking up on Flurry was something she’d grown out of. As for stretching her wings? That didn’t seem like her at all.

With everything going on, he was starting to worry that all the new drama and dangers were getting to her. Naturally, it was his duty to ensure she was managing these new struggles, and he was there for her. And that was a duty he would follow through no matter what.

“I checked on Flurry before coming to bed. She’s fine. Is everything okay? If your wings are bothering you, I can rub them for you if you like.”

Cadance smiled brighter; knowing just how much Shining cared warmed her heart as much as Cerb excited her body. It only made the fact she was keeping such desire from him so painful.

“With everything going on, I’m worried Flurry might wake up and go looking for one of her new favorite Dollies. And even if The Pony of Shadows isn’t a threat, who knows what else might be hiding in the shadows?”

“And your wings?” Shining asked, still concerned.

Unfurling her wings, Cadance sat on her stallion’s lap, feeling the tension Cerb had once removed mocking her.

“Too many trips cooped up on that train and formal events keeping my wings bound tight, that’s all. Even flying out to the Everfree Forest, I was on alert the whole time and couldn’t really relax them. As for rubbing them, how about we see if we can talk Becky and Cerb into helping us relax on the train ride tomorrow?”

Now there was an offer Shining was interested in.

“Don’t stay out too late,” He said with a mischievous smile, his concerns seemingly quelled for the moment. “I’ll make sure our carts for tomorrow will make that easier for us.”

She could see how much he was looking forward to having Becky’s hands on him again, just as much as she was sure he knew she wanted Cerb’s on her. Somehow, working together to give each other what they wanted was exciting in its own way, prompting her to lean down and lovingly kiss him. One last kiss for the night, a thank you, as well as an I love you before she left.

“Just make sure Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Rarity will be comfortable for the trip as well. We can’t be too obvious about it.”

[A short walk later to Flurry’s room.]

Cadance approached the door, two of Luna’s guards saluting as she approached.

“Good evening, and at ease. Has Flurry been quiet this evening?”

The closer guard stood tall and answered firmly.

“All has been quiet, Princess. Prince Shining Armor made sure Princess Flurry Heart was sleeping soundly not long ago. Is there anything we should be made aware of?”

With no interest in staying long, Cadance smiled and opened the door to peek inside. After the long day and plenty of playtime with Spike and the young delegates, Flurry had tuckered herself out and was clearly in a deep sleep as far as Cadance could see.

With that out of the way, she silently shut the door. Getting out of this castle was her real goal, but not before making one more stop.

“No reason for alarm. Just an overactive mother checking in on her foal. You two have a good watch over my baby, will you.”

Both guards nodded and answered in unison, “As you say, Princess.”

From there, Cadance remembered her training and kept her grace as she walked away towards the stairs. She had no reason to intrude, nor did she intend to, but simply couldn’t stop herself. It was like being some lovesick teenager all over again, and before she realized how deep into her thoughts she was, she found herself staring at Cerb’s bedroom door.

So lost in her thoughts of finding the right thing to say to lure Cerb off alone with her, she snapped out of it when a strong scent coming from behind his door stopped her from knocking. Why was she even going to knock anyway? It was late, and with no sounds to be heard, he must have been sound asleep.

But that scent that was practically smothering her now, was that really his? It was ripe, pungent, aggressively inviting her closer, burning stronger than it had earlier in her room with him.

Thwick.

The sound of her ear snapping back spooked her out of her gaze at the door. What had brought that on again? She hadn’t felt this excited or bubbly since… Since the last time she left Cerb in Fluttershy and Rarity’s care. Her last hug goodbye to him, taking in one last breath of his alluring scent of citrus and spices. Only it wasn’t as strong as this now… but there was something else, too.

No… Somepony else. Just as pungent, almost enough to overpower Cerb with the sweet bouquet it presented, yet something pleasantly tart with it.

Thwick-Thwick. Swish.

Both ears snapped again, this time along with her tail moving on its own as she felt her longing for Cerb rise even higher.

This wasn’t like before, something was bringing her desires on without her realizing it. Something she could feel inside. A presence she could feel much stronger behind the door.

An unnaturally strong magic was at work here.

“What is this?” She quietly asked herself, her previous excitement and lust having quickly dissipated. .

Thinking something was out of place, she channeled her magic into her horn. She had to examine this magic, but it was overwhelming her, making it difficult to conjure the spell with strong impulses that seemed to throw the parameters out of control.

A faint pink light formed at the tip of her horn then flashed brighter. Yet, as soon as it started to form, it dissipated, nearly canceling the spell in spite of her increased efforts for control.

Spellcasting was something she became proficient in long ago, yet now it was like trying to fly in a whirlwind. Fighting for stability against the wind one moment, then being overpowered with the gust whirling behind.

Finally, straining to hold her control, one last push at the right time completed her spell and the magic around her was vividly clear. What she saw was incomprehensible.

Love Magic. It was seeping through the door, through the walls. Long strings of beautiful crimson, interweaving with each other. They were vibrant, strong, glowing with such intensity as they warped and frayed, weaving into each other and then breaking apart into particles of rainbow light and drifting off as unrefined magic.

“Justin?” She questioned under her breath. “Is… that what your love looks like?”

She examined the strings of magic drifting in from behind the forbidden door. A closer look told a different story of their origin. It was familiar, rich with kindness, generous in its presentation, Equestrian, and carried two unique signatures, yet infused with something much stronger. Too powerful, in fact. The strings could not hold themselves together in their proper form the farther they drifted away from their source. Some of the dual pink strings were splitting and warping into complex hexagonal shapes.

It was beautiful, bewitching in the warmth it filled her with, drawing her closer to the door. There, the scent was easier to pick up, and she held her nose to the frame, breathing deep the aromatic essence that was thick like a cream.

Whatever she was missing out on behind this door, she had to see for herself.

With everything so quiet, they were likely all asleep. If they weren’t, she could simply tell the truth that she felt a powerful surge of Love Magic and had to investigate.

Cerb was worried about being affected by anything manipulating his emotions, so she was just checking up on him. Perhaps he had another nightmare and this could affect him somehow. There were so many ways she could think to explain herself, and without even realizing it, her hoof found its way to the door handle that wouldn’t turn.

“Locked?” She hushed under her breath. “Fuck… or… darn… Shit?”

Well, there was more than one way to express how she felt, and another way to see what was causing this surge of magic behind the door.

Pulling herself away, she carefully tip-hoofed away from the door, slowly speeding up into a trot. Before she neared the wall, she spread open her wings, and in a flash of pink light and spark of magic, she vanished.

As she left, more of the strings continued to flow from the room. More of the dual pink strings morphing into the form of Order, though some began to warp and shift with abnormalities. Not all of the bands of the strings retained their arching architecture, nor did all of the edges of Order maintain their rigid structure.

Love and Order were melding together and struggling to hold together or force themselves apart.

Teleporting outside of the castle, she regained her bearings, noticing the window of the room she appeared in front of. She was right where she aimed to be. One room down from Cerb’s, just far enough away that the light from her arrival wouldn’t wake any of the sleeping trio.

As she looked down the side of the castle, she realized there was still light peaking through Cerb’s window. That only increased her curiosity. Nightmares or not, Cerb couldn’t have been the type to need a night light.

She fluttered over, frustrated to see the blinds had been closed, leaving only a sliver of space to peek inside. Getting closer to the slit and spying inside, her eyes quickly found the trio not asleep at all.

Looking down from the tall window, she could see Fluttershy passionately kissing Rarity, who was leaning over Cerb’s chest and sitting on his lap, but he was unclothed?

Actually, what she saw was more than Rarity sitting on Cerb’s lap. He had his hands on her hips, rocking her back and forth, grinding their bodies back and forth in what she could only reason to be a modified dance. His leg was still injured after all.

Watching more closely, she noticed something confusingly off. As Rarity pulled away from Fluttershy, her face was alive with an excitable expression. She was moaning, breathing erratically, then screaming… yet Cadance could hear nothing behind the window. Judging by how much passion was behind Rarity’s muted wailings, Cadance could understand the need for privacy.

As she continued to watch Rarity’s spirited cries die down, she put her lips to good use on Cerb’s. It was quite the display of love they unwittingly put on for Cadance, which only seemed to deepen her resolve to feel Cerb against her the way he gave himself to his two special someponies. The way he held Rarity, how zealously he returned her affection, the ease of how readily he could turn his affection to Fluttershy while continuing his physical love with Rarity was beyond impressive. She had to hug her forelegs around herself so as not to pound on the glass and crossed her rear legs to keep her hooves from returning there.

While holding herself, she closed her eyes and floated away, imagining it was Cerb’s arms holding her. She couldn’t feel him, but his scent was still stuck in her senses, and all of those amazing feelings were building up again.

As she drifted away from the window, a sudden rise in air pressure above her caught her attention, with not enough time to hide her questionable position.

"Princess Cadance?" Came a voice that shouldn't have been there.

Now on full alert again, Cadance unbound herself and hovered at the ready, only to flutter back when she found herself staring at a familiar face.

"Thunder Glide? What are you doing out this late?"

The Solar Guard fluttered down to meet the Princess, quick to ask the same question.

"I couldn't sleep after all the excitement today and was standing by in case yet another development were to call me back on duty. But their meeting is over and all our wards have retired for the night… Why are you out while unattended?"

Cadance knew Thunder Glide was on very good terms with Cerb and the others, even winning some respect from Fluttershy and Rarity. It wasn't clear how much she knew, but Cadance wasn't about to explain anything she didn't have a proper understanding of. That included how she felt at the moment, so she would have to work with a different angle.

"I had a conversation with Justin earlier, but much like you, the excitement of the day left me unable to sleep. And after all the travel and formal events, I needed to get out and stretch."

Thunder nodded, perfectly understanding what it was like getting cooped up for too long. However, that still left the choice of where Cadance chose to fly in the least relaxing way; hovering in place.

"Are you concerned about Justin’s safety? If so, I can inform the Lunar Guard to increase their patrols or we can go in and check with Justin right aw-"

"No," Cadance stage whispered in a panic, but managed to regain some composure quickly. "It's late, and I'm sure they're fine. I haven't heard a peep from their room. I already was passing by, and after checking on Flurry Heart, thought I would check around here as well."

Now being so close to Thunder, and her worries of being caught subsiding, Cadance could detect what this guard was hiding.

"You must be rather invested in Justin if you're spending your free time watching over his room…or could it be that you would like to see Justin as more than your trainer?"

There was no way Cadance had seen Thunder perched on the roof watching over Cerb's room. Was the princess’s special talent so well crafted that how she felt was that obvious? Or was it coming to pass that how she felt was too strong for her to not hide it proactively?

"For my own safety, please don't let anypony know. It started as admiration for his-"

"No need to worry," Cadance said with a soft smile. "Justin has a lot of love to share, and I'm sure you will not be the only pony to hope he discovers he has a heart big enough for more than his two. But for now, I need to stretch my wings. You enjoy the rest of your night watching over Justin. I'll see about saving a room close to his for you when you join us in the Crystal Empire."

The onslaught of shocks and surprises were incomprehensible the longer Thunder stayed with these humans.

Even still, as she watched Cadance rise up into the dark sky above, the possibility of Cerb taking on another lover like Sniff or Chris had, certainly was a welcomed compensation she could look forward to. All of his favorable qualities would have been pleasant to revisit again, being how that was what she was doing when she failed to notice Cadance until backing away from his window.

As sure as the night was dark, Thunder instantly realized that this princess was acting more than aloof.

“His window? Why would she check up on him through his window? Kind of creepy to think Cadance would try to spy on him while he was asleep.”

However, as she posed this thought, she turned around to see the dancing lights of candles shining through a thin parting of the blinds. Was he not asleep, or had Cadance and her conversing accidentally woke any of the three by talking too loudly?

If they had been awoken, Thunder knew she would need to apologize and flew over to the window to see for herself. What she saw was something she wasn't ready for.

It looked as if Cerb had been stripped of all his clothing and had Rarity on top of him as he sat with his back against the headboard.

She looked tired yet overwhelmingly pleased as she lay against him. Then Fluttershy began to say something, and Thunder tried to better understand the situation, thinking to herself in silence.

"Wait? They were talking? Is there room sound protected? Hold on… what is Rarity-"

Her thoughts were frozen as Cerb helped Rarity to sit upright, revealing to the peeping pony everything.

"Justin is rutting with Rarity? Is that all sweat on them or… no… Chris said a mare would get wet to allow for sex, but Rarity couldn't have-"

Ill-prepared to be wrong, she watched Rarity stand up on shaky legs, a dripping mess. What caught her attention, even more, was the size of Cerb’s stallion anatomy.

"Holy, shit! Justin’s penis is huge! It's no wonder Rarity’s body got so wet. It would have to make that much lubrication for that thing to fit inside of her."

Still hovering in place outside the window, she thought things were over and they were getting ready for sleep. Instead, as soon as Cerb was laying flat, Fluttershy walked over and put his penis in her mouth.

"Woah… it's just like Chris said. Although Chris said putting the stallion's penis in the mare's mouth was supposed to happen before going into-Ooooh, there she goes. Now Fluttershy is rutting with him. How can she fit that inside her? And… oh my gosh… Now Justin is letting Rarity sit on his face? Chris didn't say anything about-boy does she seem to be enjoying it."

As exciting and interesting as it was to see this bizarre act of courting, Thunder knew it wasn’t for her eyes to see and fluttered back. Yet, the farther she got from the window, the slower she flew as the more enticing the idea of going back for another look became.

With so many ponies doing this now, the idea of what sex was, seemed desirable. At least if it was going to be with Cerb anyway.

“I need to ask Twilight about this. Maybe she’ll know how to get Cerb interested in more mares.”

[High above the castle atop a lonely cloud.]

Cadance had stretched her wings enough. She was alone to deal with her thoughts like she had wanted. Only now, everything she had taken in from Cerb only made what she felt all the more pressing to deal with.

And what she was dealing with had her laying back into the cloud, letting her hooves explore all the areas she imagined she would feel Cerb's body against hers. As she felt over herself, she thought of new ways to win Cerb over.

"Justin will need time to heal before he begins his training. I can find a place for Rarity to work and ask Fluttershy to tend to our wildlife. Shining will be busy with Becky, and Sunburst can watch Flurry Heart. The Solar Guard can busy themselves while I tend to Justin. Get to know him more, help him, show him how much I care about him."

Her hooves crested over her pubic mound, feeling a noticeable increase in sensitivity like that to Cerb. It wasn'tglaringly noticeable like stepping on a Lego, but it was there, like feeling a frayed string on a bed sheet that wasn't there before.

Her thoughts deepened into what she hoped for.

"Maybe I can talk him into another back massage, then when he's nice and relaxed, I can have him turn over-"

As the wishful thinking of having Cerb under her care, both physically and metaphorically, that phantom of a feeling remained just as elusive. No matter where she touched, it fell painstakingly short of what she remembered. Even the slight gain was like that of a grain of rice being granted, while the royal feast it came from had been denied.

Frustrated, she desperately searched for some portion of flesh she might have neglected, a different angle, more pressure, even a faster pace until she was rubbing her skin raw.

The pain grew too much to tolerate and she pulled her forehooves back. It was torture dealing with the guilt and shame of what she knew was wrong. Those thoughts she had were both loved and hated, but couldn’t stop herself from wanting to fantasize over them.

The growing excitement and the gnawing pit in her stomach mixing in with the sting from hurting herself deconstructed everything into a pitiful tantrum. She kicked her legs against the tufts of cloud she lay in and bit her lip.

In mere moments, the normally dignified Princess of Love was thrashing about like a spoiled child who couldn’t get their way. The sweets she wanted, a new toy she couldn't have, and the place she wanted to go, all rolled into one, denied to her. Only now, unlike before, giving up on her attempts to recreate that feeling again left her with more than the pains of roughing up her groin. There was an ache inside of her. A dull throbbing pain from where she had rubbed herself, up to her core, stopping just under her gut.

It felt swollen and ached. No different than being punched and putting pressure on the bruise. It seemed that not having the build-up of what she wanted that teetered on the edge of feeling so wonderful now had become her source of misery. Enough that it left her groaning in discomfort.

"Ooooh… This hurts worse than it did last time on the train."

[A few minutes later back in Cadance's.]

After teleporting back into the hallway, Cadance carefully opened the door. There was barely even a creak from its hinges, and her gentle handling let it close without much of a click.

She silently snuck back into bed, finding Shining sound asleep. Despite her earlier attempts with him letting her down, she cuddled up against his back.

His strong shoulders were easy to hold onto, and the expensive shampoo he always used gave a comforting scent. It wasn't exotic or exciting, but it certainly made her feel better. Even the cramps she had been left with were starting to dial down.

She'd always have this with him. No matter what happened, she would never give him up, just as he wouldn't forsake her. And soon, with Becky and Cerb’s help, they would only ever need each other again.

Those two humans that she and her husband both trusted, they would solve all of this. One way or another, with only one or the other, once all the ambiguity and mystery was removed, their thoughts would only be of each other, and that physical love would be free to exchange as husband and wife.

They just had to play their cards right. Earn more of the human’s trust, lower their guards, broaden their horizons, convince them to open up and share. Only then would all of this unneeded stress and suffering end.

[Back in Cerb’s room.]

After some time of changing up positions, Rarity had found herself atop Cerb again. With her back against his chest, her body doing all the work for her as she lay motionless against him, Fluttershy crawled between her legs to add to her lover’s enjoyment.

Growing more adventurous, she had begun licking with tender laps over Cerb's balls. An odd request, but one she happily obliged. Periodically returning to Rarity’s mound to help her rolling rushes returning faster to those powerful peaks.

"I'm close," Cerb grunted as he began to thrust what little he could.

Wanting something different for the night to end with, Fluttershy gathered her strength and crawled up Rarity. Her intentions were clear, and Rarity drunkenly pulled her mare in closer, welcoming her lover's kiss to invade her maul.

Rarity’s haggard cries were drowned out into muffled moans and whines as she wrestled with Fluttershy’s tongue. The heavenly calls of her climax rose with Cerb hugging around his two mares, grunting and pressing them together as he delivered his load deep into Rarity.

Her inner walls tightened and stroked him to completion, drawing all of his seed further onward, not allowing any of his essence to escape.

"Goah… oh… fuck…." Cerb grunted between gasps. "Oh, fuck, you girls are amazing."

Despite being exhausted, Rarity managed to turn her face away from Fluttershy to let Cerb guide her lips to his. She was willing, and longing to express her affection, but with so little energy she could only lay captive to Cerb invading her on both ends.

Not as tired, Fluttershy was taking in her lover's exchange, still riding her high from another night of carnal delights.

"Mmm, did you like having Justin rut you while I licked your pussy?"

Watching Rarity so immersed in her depleted yet fulfilled state only left Fluttershy wanting to give her mare more. The sounds of Rarity moaning dreamily in her response inspired Fluttershy to deliver a few tender strokes with her frogs over her mare's exposed breast. Eventually, she settled with rubbing up and down where she felt Rarity’s inner contractions milking their stallion driven deep inside her.

Feeling the extra pressure applied, Cerb felt the need to show his other mare some more appreciation and broke away from the kiss with Rarity.

"You just can't get enough, can you, Flutters? Come here."

With his free hand, he brought Fluttershy in closer, kissing her with all the love he freely shared with them. For an extra touch, he reached farther back, treating her abused pussy to some added stimulation. Rubbing up and down her slit, playing with her clit, then pressing two fingers in.

The merry vibrations from Fluttershy worked their way through his jaw, tickling his throat as she happily hummed. Even after another session of making love where counting how many times she came was a lost cause, his every touch left her longing for another. Another stroke, one last kiss, his strong arm holding her up as he pressed his fingers in deeper, making her melt into her last climax for the night.

At long last, she was content.

Finally collapsing with their desires satiated, Rarity and Fluttershy took their positions on either side of Cerb. Weakly, they both made themselves comfortable, though Rarity was having a much harder time staying with it.

"This exhaustion is becoming quite the bother," she jokingly complained before yawning. "Mmm, though I wouldn't give up any of what we have to avoid how-" An unavoidable yawn interrupted her. "-hmm, dreadfully tired I am… So long as I have either of you with me."

While still very tired, Fluttershy leaned over Cerb’s chest just in time to give the weary unicorn a kiss good night.

"I couldn't agree more. Sleep tight, Rarity."

Only able to mouth the words, Rarity slipped into sleep, leaving Cerb to kill some time with his only conscious partner.

"It is really shity that sex makes you both so tired, but I'm glad you both enjoy it so much. And watching you two go at it… God damn, you two are hot together."

Sharing the same opinion, Fluttershy rubbed her hoof over Cerb’s Chest. Her powerful protector and gentle lover, still impossible to believe everything he was to her.

"It's so different with Rarity than it is being with you. When I'm with you, I'm immediately overwhelmed with how wonderful you make me feel. Every Wonder Rush comes faster and faster, until I can’t even do anything but let my body do everything for me. It's a bit slower than when we move together, but it does make it a lot easier for the two of us to finish together."

Relishing in the thought and still saturated in his scent, she crawled up closer and took advantage of her solo time with Cerb. Kissing him longer than normal, and even getting herself a little excited again, but she had more to share in this blissful state.

"Hmm… It seems so strange, but I love the way you taste. Not just your kisses, but even when you cum… well, at first it wasn't the taste so much as the experience, but now I love that too. Just like I love how sweet Rarity tastes, but I don't like not being able to kiss you after I got to suck on you until you cum. That's why I didn't do it tonight."

Such a strange thing for them to pick up on, and while he appreciated it, he had to know how she came to know that.

"Is that why for our first time you both kissed me one last time before both giving me the best blow job of my life? I know you said it would be your last for the night, but how did you know I wouldn't want to taste my own jizz?"

Suddenly looking a little bashful again, Fluttershy wondered how much she should share.

"Oh, well, um… I hope we won't get in trouble for saying this, but… we kinda found out on accident."

For nearly half an hour, Fluttershy proceeded to explain everything from her first night discovering how to pleasure herself, Rarity’s allegations and confrontation that led into their first lesson together, helping Applejack, their first time helping each other in the shower, her dreams, then ending with Benny’s movie. The only thing she left out was Rainbow's confession of lusting after Cerb up to that point and Pinkie’s freak out.

"We figured that what we were watching wasn't a medical documentary like Sniff and Benny said it was nearly as soon as it started. Rainbow had been talking with Becky about that kind of stuff for days by then and told us what it really was. It was hard to tell what all was real and what wasn’t real at the time, but every time a human stallion would cum, the girls he was with would take turns enjoying it. Sometimes they would even share it like Rarity and I did our first time, or they would lick it out of each other after they were rutted, or… fucked, as they kept calling it."

Cerb was re-evaluating much of what he thought he knew about his two, if not all the others his friends were with. They went from knowing nothing, to barely figuring out what reproduction was, then a story Twilight found and Oven’s coming clean about being with Sniff… but her first real chance of understanding what it was all came from a corny porno?

"I really had no idea how difficult this was for all of you. I mean… it almost sounds like what puberty was for some of us growing up. In which case, for a lot of us, it was all second-hand rumors and porn to help us figure it out."

Relieved that Cerb had been so accepting of what she confided to him put Fluttershy at ease.

"Rainbow helped us better understand why some of the things humans did were what we saw in the movie. Becky had told her that unless a guy was having sex with another guy, they never do what girls do with cum. Then, just like the movie showed, though Rainbow said it was exaggerating, lots of girls don't mind tasting their own… um… fluids? Is there a better name for it?"

Comforting his mare at his side, he was trying to do his best to help her better understand everything.

"Uh… Fluids is fine. Or juices… Cum is kinda universal for that, too. But she was right. Kind of a weird double standard between guys and girls… Hell. Even the majority of girls get grossed out by guys doing anything with their own cum if it's not still on their dick, let alone another guy."

Now curious on the particulars, he gave Fluttershy a nearly expressionless look.

"Out of curiosity, what's your honest opinion on all of this? At least as far as it goes with me? No judgment."

No judgment? That was comforting to hear, but she hadn't much thought about it.

"I dunno. I still like everything I've done with you and Rarity, but I don't want to make you uncomfortable by kissing you if you don't want to taste that part of yourself. But, I also do really like sharing it with Rarity since I know she enjoys it as much as I do."

At least she was honest with him, but it didn't change the fact that he knew he had a double standard on the position.

"Well, I'm not going to lie and say that I don't love you both sucking me off. And doing it together is only about a million times better, but… yeah… I don't want to taste my spunk, though not being able to kiss you afterwards is kind of shitty. I even feel kind of shitty doing it to both of you but not wanting it done to me."

Choosing between being able to kiss the human she loved or swallow his cum wasn't the worst thing in the world. It was like being told to choose between sharing a slice of vanilla cheesecake or both getting a better flavor all to themselves. There was no real wrong option to take. So, this wasn't going to be an issue for her.

"Don't feel bad about not wanting to do it. It doesn't bother me having to choose with you, and if I choose not to kiss you, I can still kiss Rarity. And I'm sure neither of us would mind if you chose to kiss our pussies instead of our lips after we decide to kiss each other instead."

After what he did tonight, he wasn’t against this alternative, though hearing her suggest it made him laugh a little

"Heh, yeah. That wasn’t really what I had in mind, but eating you both out was so much better than… Actually, I should stop saying better than I thought. Everything with you two always exceeds my expectations."

A little more praise never hurt anypony, and Fluttershy wasn't about to go without returning the gesture.

"The same goes for you, Justin. Now let’s get some sleep. It's my turn to be woken up, and I want to see what it's like to have you wake me up with a morning rut."

Author's Note

Sorry for the lack of art this week. Between moving and holiday events, it just wasn't in the cards. Also, still ironing out a proper release time for these chapters, but you can still expect them to be published on Fridays.

So, once again Cadance is faced with the temptation of Cerb, though her desires seem to be stronger than those of Shining's for Becky. And just staying focused on her a little bit longer, she seems to have stumbled upon something none of the others have considered yet. That being what they actually should have taken an interest into; what the interactions of Order and their magic might present. Although the breakdown of Love Magic when exposed to Order would really help them have a better understanding of what's happening to them and their exhaustion.

After that discovery and a little more reaction of the two forces fighting for dominance was missed by Cadance, it seems as though the Princess of Love got a sneak peek at that physical love Cerb was so eager to get back to. Perhaps if Thunder Glide had not shown up, Cadance could have seen more than just then just Rarity laying ontop of Cerb. And boy did Thunder get an eyeful after Cadance left. Let's see how that conversation with Twilight pans out if Thunder can muster the courage to bring it up.

Of course, had Cadance stuck around and got a better view, she likely would have realized that there was something far more involved with that physical love being shared. Certainly more than a dance. Instead, Cadance wasn't able to achieve what she wanted to the point she was hurting herself trying to achieve it.

It would seem to be that there missing in all these situations to leave Cadance so ill-equipped to take care of her needs.

However, if there is anything to take solace in, it's the fact that in the end, all she really wants is to be with Shining and share with him that which seems to be out of reach at the moment.

Otherwise, Cerb is still getting spoiled, but also getting more adventurous. It's also nice to see the open dialog being shared, albeit focused on a few uncomfortable topics being shared when you really think about it. Although, really, kind of important to have if Cerb doesn't want to get snowballed or force-fed a cream pie... just saying.

So, we will keep moving on to see how the rest of the night goes four our stranded seven and a few others. So be sure to come back next week for:

Chapter 88.3. A Harem's Reward VS One Who Hasn't Fought.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to Current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

88.4. A Harem's Reward VS One Who Hasn't Fought.

Coming down the hallway, Chris almost thought he had gotten turned around while coming back from the roof. There was no reason he would have expected to see Twilight walking out of his room. After a second take, it looked like she had only stopped in to talk for a moment and was already leaving.

“—sometime tomorrow before we leave for Canterlot. Our last exchange regarding what we knew certainly helped, but there’s a lot more we can share from what I’ve experienced.”

She immediately paused when she noticed who was approaching. “Oh, looks like he’s here. You all have fun, tonight.”

Walking past Twilight, Chris entered his room to the sight of his girls working together to squeeze two more beds against the wall.

On the one hand, this was quite the odd sight. Then again, there was no way his one bed was going to fit all of them, but he had to wonder where the extras came from. Not that he was going to get the opportunity to ask as he was spotted almost immediately after entering.

"Girls," Starlight called out to the group, whose collective eyes all zeroed in on Chris, an action he felt the tiniest bit unnerved by. "Finish drying up while I help Chris get ready."

They had a plan? Chris shouldn't have been surprised.

"What's going on?" He caught himself with a quick follow up, hoping for more clarification. "Besides the obvious, I mean."

Wasting no time, Starlight trotted over and took a hold of the front of Chris’s shorts in her aura and turned to lead him back to the bed.

“Well, besides the obvious, of course, we’re going to have you wear us out, but we have a problem you’re going to help us alleviate for you tonight.”

A problem? Chris thought they already dealt with the problem before they had dinner, or was this also sexually related.

“Wait? What problem do we have?”

Rather than answer, Starlight moved her aura down to Chris’s button and zipper. Starlight undid the bindings and dropped his bottom covers to the floor as she excitedly started to explain.

“Think, silly. There’s nothing more amazing than a good rut with you, but two days in a row is a bit much for me. And as much as every girl here loves oral, we can take care of that with each other, even if you are better at it. What you need, is to break another one of us in so I’m not the only one you can properly rut.”

From behind, both Derpy and Prim took a hold of the bottom edge of either side of his shirt in their teeth and fluttered up to remove it. With his shirt off and his shorts still around his ankles, Cheerilee stepped on his remaining clothes and nudged him forward, forcing him to step out of them, and happy to start telling him what she would be looking forward to.

“So far everypony that’s been able to rut has told us the same thing, about how we need to take our time, but only one of us has had any actual practice.”

Cream, helping Redheart up on the bed, had the last detail she was excited to help with.

“Red has been practicing for you and even started to get ready Derpy. The rest of us are going to start practicing with her. Tonight though, Red said she’s ready.”

Said nurse, with her ears twitching and tail swishing excitedly, hobbled carefully to the center of the three beds.

“I still can’t put much pressure on my hoof, yet.” She quickly flopped down on the mattress and rolled onto her back, staring hungrily at her stallion. “But thankfully we can work around that.”

Quickly, the entire room began to fill with a powerfully concentrated sweet aroma and a tartness that was so strong, Chris couldn’t help be raised to full mast. Just as eager, a collection of hooves clopped on the floor in a scurry to the bed and a flapping of wings returned rose up behind him.

Prim flew up to Chris’s face, wrapped her forelegs around his neck, and mercilessly assaulted him with a deep kiss. Behind him, Derpy fluttered up, and with her hooves extended out, started to push him to the edge of the bed, turning him at the last moment so he would fall back into it.

Before he could properly brace himself for the fall, two of his mares caught him and began to pull him back further over the center mattress. Surprised by their strength, but still a little tense, he felt Derpy lower down and hoist up his legs to carry him into position.

It would have appeared that they were in no mood to debate or coordinate, but at least Starlight was willing to let him know what was happening.

“We’ve all had some time with each other today, but I had you this morning, so the girls wanted a little time with you before you started to rut Red. After you fuck her good and cum inside, we’ll take turns again and make sure the rest of your needs are properly taken care of.”

The four-way last night was a challenge to keep up with, but here, they weren’t even giving him a chance. In a hurried rush, Prim pulled away from their kiss and started to flutter up over him again, but only far enough to squat down over his face.

“Starlight told me about last night, I’m glad to know we can share you like this. Now, show me again what that tongue of yours can do.”

Behind Prim, Derpy joined her harem on the bed, laying down over Chris’s legs with his hard-on in her sights.

“Mmm, Red showed me today what to look forward to with her training devices, but I want to try what Cheerilee did last night.”

Not wanting to be left out, Cream intervened with her hoof and raised Derpy’s chin far enough that Derpy was sitting over his knees.

“If you want the real experience, you’ll have to wait until he cums in Red for us. But how about I help—no, we help each other for a bit first.”

Derpy was a bit confused but was happy to have Cream join her for whatever she was about to do. Only when she realized that Cream was going to straddle Chris’s cock, did she realize what the Earth pony mare meant.

“Oh, yeah. Silly me.” She grinned with a clear desire for attention and leaned forward, so they could hold each other. “Mmm, I’m so glad you enjoy being with us as much as you do Chris now. Me and Redheart had a lot of fun today. Would you like some company tomorrow night?”

All too happy to begin, Cream began to grind hot her increasing wetness over Chris’s cock, and leaned further to lean on Derpy for balance.

“I’ll make dinner, then have you for dessert.”

As they began making out, Starlight figured she owed her resident educator a little extra attention while helping her get more acquainted with their other Earth pony mare.

“I suppose you won’t mind helping Red get a little more worked up for Chris, would you? I wouldn’t mind helping you at the same time.”

Cheerilee had been watching the action unfold until then but was more than willing to be with her fellow mares in any way she could. Not before showing her appreciation for Starlight first.

“I’d love to, and thank you for everything.”

Chris couldn’t believe how quickly these mares could overwhelm him. Looking up, he had a clear view of Prim’s tits over his face as he obligingly continued to eat her out. She was thoroughly enjoying herself, writhing in the rhythm with her hips with his sore tongue sliding between her folds. He couldn’t help but fight through the discomfort, especially when he enjoyed giving them oral so much. Enough to encourage her by rubbing his hands over her hips.

He would have done more to help encourage Cream, but with Derpy on his knees, he had no wiggle room to do so. That and Cheerilee mashing lips with Starlight certainly was strong encouragement to stay invested.

Redheart readjusting next to him caught his attention just in time to see her good hoof reaching down between her legs. It seemed to catch Starlight’s attention as well, causing her to gently raise a hoof to Cheerilee’s chest, separating the pair with only a thin string of saliva between them.

Cheerilee must have known why they stopped because she immediately turned her attention to Red. She licked her lips once, stepped over, and lowered her face down between Redheart’s legs, drawing a more than pleased gasp from the nurse.

As the pair continued, Starlight caught Chris gazing her way, and was looking forward to letting him expand his options tonight. Ever the seductress, she shot him a wink for her support, before disappearing behind Cheerilee’s tail, lifting it for her.

No sooner did Starlight get her first taste of the bubblegum colored school teacher, Prim began breathing faster and deeper, her wetness increasing rapidly. There was no mistaking how much better Chris was at this than the others.

“Gah! Chris! Suck harder, ple~ Oh!”

Prim’s peak came fast and heavily. Enjoying her release, Chris did his best to restrain her gyrations over her hips.

The way she cooed so musically was always so pleasing to the ears, and the heavenly expression she held was so easy to adore. Though she certainly was more aggressive, the stronger her arousal became, making her squeeze her thighs tighter around Chris’s head.

As Chris continued to drink in all of Prim’s release, Cream began to grind faster over Chris’s cock, kissing Derpy much deeper, moaning louder and louder with each stride.

Derpy heard her current lover reaching her limit, her own desires only growing stronger, leading her to kiss back just as vigorously.

Finally, that beautiful feeling lit up her body in a glorious climax, leaving her gyrating from grinding her clit against him while teasing her entrance with the head of his cock.

Starlight, hearing the two climax over Chris, knew he would be having a hard time by now and pulled herself away.

"Prim, let's not overdo it with Chris. His tongue is a little sore from last night."

That was terrible news to hear, but Prim could wait until after Redheart was done with Chris to have him again. After all, she had all her mares for comfort until then.

“Oh? Well, then. We better let him rest his kisser for later.”

As soon as Prim stood up, allowing Chris to relax his tongue again, and breathe easier, Cream was coming down into her afterglow. With one grand orgasm to pacify her, she figured she could let Derpy continue where she had interrupted her.

“Mph,” she grunted as she separated from Derpy’s kiss. “You’re such a wonderful mare to share our stallion with, but I think Red and I need to get a little more acquainted. You don’t mind if I leave you to yourself, do you?”

Derpy giggled, even happier to have Chris again, and gave Cream one last quick peck on the lips.

“Of course not, Creamy. We have all of tomorrow after to catch up on anything we don’t do tonight.”

Since Cream would have Derpy tomorrow, she turned and gently rubbed against Prim, who was watching her harem enjoy themselves and thought she’d help spread a little more love.

True, watching might be fun, but once she got close enough, she whispered something into Prim’s ear then gave her a short kiss before getting face to face with Redheart.

The nurse looked so at ease with the world. Her eyes softly closed, a weak smile showing through her parted lips, she looked so lovely.

“Red, sweetie. I was hoping to trade places with Prim, but it sounds like we all will have to wait until later. Might you be able to help me for a while?”

Redheart huffed a few airy breaths as if to laugh before opening her eyes, smiling wider at the request.

“If you’re going to be busy tomorrow, I’d-ah. Mmm, love to have you tonight.”

It was amazing how much of a change one date with Cheerilee could do. She had really opened up to be far more intimate with her mares. And in doing so, she felt a noticeable difference with Redheart.

Not only did she not give such a slow start to work her up, which might not have been needed, or easy to do in this position, there was a noticeable difference in skill. Compared to her experiences today, Chris was of course on top, but Redheart had a little extra added to how well she could stimulate her with even her first lick.

While Cream was getting more familiar with Redheart, Chris noticed Prim step off the bed only to immediately have his attention pulled back to Derpy as she laid flat over his legs again. Not only was what she was about to do worthy of his attention, she wanted to make a show of it.

“Since you can’t do mouth stuff with us, I’ll give it a try until Red is ready for you.”

Carefully taking his member in her hooves, she slowly let her tongue lap up Cream’s juices from the base of his shaft to the tip. Given the shiver she left Chris shaking with at the end, she surmised that she was doing a good job.

Ready to take another lick, she felt her tail get brushed aside from behind, and some oral attention vehemently delivered without warning.

She gave a quick turn of her head to look over her shoulder. It shouldn’t have been a surprise to see Prim had snuck up behind her so she wouldn’t be the only one without a mare. She had already been worked up pretty well, making out with Cream, and having a good taste of Chris and Cream together had done a lot more.

Having Prim eating her out would make this night even more special, and she playfully shook her rump a little, earning a chuckle from the hungry mare, making her all the eager to please.

With her attention divided, Derpy returned to Chris. She gave one hasty lick up his shaft, twirling her tongue over its head, then took the rest in one gulp.

Chris was in heaven. His six mares caught in an unbridled entanglement of lust, and one of the cutesy, sweetest mares suckling his cock. To his left, Cream was basking in Redheart’s oral attention, occasionally opening her eyes to give him a flirty grin. Redheart was devotedly tending to Cream while a train of mares eating each other out trailed off behind her.

Even the soft moans and deep groans were erotic music to his ears. The most vocal was Cheerilee, who was building near her peak. There was no hiding how close she was. The way her legs shuttered, her tail erected high, and her moans mixing with deep hums that vibrated beautifully into Redheart hinted towards her about to burst.

Those deep vibrations added to Redheart’s stimulation, drawing a whine from deep within. Starlight, wanting to speed things up, began to speed up the strokes over Cheerilee’s clit and sucking a little harder. Keeping her mares happy meant keeping Chris happy, and she was loving what she could do to make her mares pleased.

Cheerilee’s hums grew louder. In an attempt to quiet herself, she opened wide and forced her tongue as deep as she could, shocking herself that she could actually penetrate her mare. Yet, the sensation of Redheart’s vaginal walls pulling and stroking her tongue was such an exciting, new experience that titillated her more, making her climax rather audibly.

As the hums grew stronger, the vibrations jolted a stronger wave of pleasure into Redheart. Having the strong and flexible, yet hot and smooth texture of Cheerilee’s taste buds stroking her walls was better than her training tools could have ever been.

It was too good, and her whines pierced the room between heavy huffs as she fought for her breath while she climaxed between her two Earth pony mares.

On top of Redheart, Cream held tight to the headboard. She was so close and strained her legs to stop from crushing the mare who was struggling not to stop herself from servicing the homemaker pony. She just needed her nurse to keep going a little longer.

“Oh, Red! Please don’t stop! Just a little more!”

It was all Redheart could do to keep going with Cheerilee, not letting up. She didn’t even want Cheerilee to stop and had to force her mouth to stay latched onto Cream’s snatch instead of gasping for air. It was becoming so hard to focus; she could hardly tell where her attention should be directed to best help her mare cum.

Suddenly, Cream gasped, and her body froze. She stood there near motionless, minus the spastic quakes in her legs until her prayer was answered.

“Yeeees!” She bellowed into the room.

Even if it wasn’t her strongest, she groaned with every heavy panting breath she struggled for as she continued to ride Redheart’s muzzle. And while it might have been selfish, she held herself against Redheart, having her continue to lap up as much of lovely mare’s flowing divide.

Derpy couldn’t hold back much longer, despite her best efforts not to. She wanted to keep sucking Chris off. Every inch of his ridged flesh seemed to awaken new flavors and sensations she’d never experienced.

A sudden drop of pre-cum had her groan and buried her muzzle further down to his base, only escalating the buzz in her crotch Prim was nurturing.

It was a good attempt and might have been selfish, but she couldn’t last long enough to make Chris finish in her mouth, and instead let the climax overtake her. She couldn’t really complain, though. How could she when sex felt so amazing, and her loving mares were so good at leaving her brimming with such wonderful sensations? At the same, cumming with Prim licking her out so thoroughly with her stallion's cock filling her mouth… glorious.

As Derpy’s climax started to waiver, her moans turned to gleeful hums. Almost like she was laughing at the end. Sadly, the end is exactly what it was, and Starlight was ready to make Chris’s love life a little more complete.

“Okay, Derpy. We can’t have Chris finishing his rut in your throat.”

Reluctantly, Derpy pushed herself up, sucking up as hard as she could, hoping for another taste of his illusive seminal cream.

“Mmm, not tonight at least. Maybe on our second date, we can try that.”

Slowly, the mares were making room in the center of the bed, and Chris finally had a chance to speak but couldn’t find the words. His harem had fed him pegasi pussy and sucked him off to, maybe, half completion, while flaunting off their lewd lesbian acts. He was far too horny to try and bide his time.

Instead, Derpy had taken his right hand in her wing and was pulling him almost as fast as he could crawl over to Redheart. Once he was kneeling in front of her, the most beautiful alabaster pussy was slathered in a mixture of her own arousal and Cheerilee’s salivation, Starlight took control again.

“Red has been wanting this perhaps even longer than me, and she’s the most ready, and I know you’ve wanted her, too.”

Acting like this was some official function between her and their harem, she lowered herself to lay on her side next to Redheart.

“We’ll be right here with you, Red. You let us know when to slow down or if it becomes too much, and you need a break.”

Without addressing the others, she raised her hoof to turn Redheart’s head to face her. She didn’t have anything to say at that point. Instead, she leaned in, kissing the mare about to lose her virginity.

It was soft and loving at first, but being able to taste each other’s mare they had pleasured quickly made it far more intense.

Intentional or not, it only made Chris harder and hornier. Then, to add more fuel to his fire, Prim popped up next to his side, pulling him into a similar kiss, only to pull away with a loving smile.

“I owe you something special for looking after Cotton Cloudy, just so you know. But tonight, Red gets to have you first.”

“Chris?” Redheart softly spoke his name.

He turned his attention back to Redheart. Her legs held up and off to either side by Starlight and Cheerilee. With her good hoof, she reached out to Chris, ready to take him.

“Please… rut me.”

This was it. The next big move for Chris and his mares, but doubt still clouded his willingness. Even if Starlight had gotten past the pain, it was a terrible ordeal to have to put her through. Even though Cream’s first attempt left her hurting enough that she was easily talked out of it during their first day together at Cheerilee’s place, they still wanted it.

But there was still the fact that Starlight was hurting from taking him as often as she did, and Redheart had somehow found a way to prepare herself for him. He also couldn’t keep himself from denying the others from experiencing what he had to offer.

However, deep down inside, he prayed she could take him so he had another of his mares to fuck as she pleased, and Redheart was offering herself now.

“Hold on, Red. I’ll try to make this good for you.”

Scooting a little closer, Chris positioned himself.

Thankfully, Cheerilee had left her good and wet. On top of Derpy leaving him slick from nearly sucking him off to completion, he could easily start to push his way inside.

Parting her lips had Redheart lax her jaw as she felt him find her entrance, only to wince and tense up as he met the tension.

“Ouch!” She inadvertently yelped as she felt him press into her. “Damnit… It’s okay… Starlight, don’t let him stop. Chris, keep going.”

[Over in Rainbow's cloud house.]

Walking inside and flipping the light switch, the sounds of a propeller buzzing negative to wind up. As the spinning blades reached their optimal speed, a happy turtle hovered up into view.

Returning to her adorable turtle, Rainbow trotted in to check up on him.

"Hey, Tank. Miss me?"

The turtle flew in closer, giving a happy kind of growl… typical turtle noises, but happier.

"Yeah, I'm happy to see you too, little buddy," Rainbow cheerfully replied, assuming that’s the kind of response his happy noises meant. "I tell ya, Tank. You got it made over here. Shit out there has been fucking crazy."

Tank tilted his head to the side, silently asking what was wrong, prompting Rainbow to sulk.

"Sorry, Tank. I don’t know how to even begin to have any of this make sense."

She looked down to his feeding area. Overfilling his bowls with food and water had pretty much become a common routine for the pair. Being a turtle, he didn't require a large diet when his metabolism was so slow to begin with. She half expected his bowl to be empty. Instead, that’s how she was feeling.

"Oh, hey. I made the Wonderbolts the other day," Rainbow sadly announced as she placed her newly granted wings down on the table for Tank to see with muted enthusiasm. "Happiest day of my life… I think, but that’s not at all what I've been able to think about."

Still mopping, she pulled up a chair and sat at the table. Tank landed in front of her, powering down his propellers and looking up at her with a smile he hoped would be contagious.

Sadly, it wasn't. Even still, Rainbow reached out and patted his head, which he happily nuzzled into.

"Remember that Cerb guy I was telling you about? I got to see him with all his clothes off, and he looks amazing even after he's been cut open. And I was right, Rarity and Fluttershy were totally crushing on him this whole time. Now, not only are they both dating him, they’re in a relationship with each other on top of that."

Silently mourning her loss, she brought her other forelegs up on the table and laid her chin on it. There was no smile Tank could share to cheer her up when she was like this.

"I keep telling myself that I want to be with Soarin', and I can even see us starting a family someday. Two of the best Wonderbolts of all time, a real team, something I thought I wanted and could have used to help Becky realize her life isn't over… But now I'm dreaming about Cerb, and Becky still thinks it's weird for ponies and humans to be together. Luna saw my dream and knows I want to be with him. Even so, I told Fluttershy and Rarity that I wouldn't try to come between them, but I want what they have with him… or…"

She hated this feeling she was stuck with. It truly made her feel undeserving of her Element title, possibly not even a good friend in general.

"Tank… I hope someday you find the turtle or whatever creature what want to be with and have lots of little ones of your own… or just lots of sex if that's what you want."

Doing his best to be supportive, Tank reared his head back slightly with his mouth open as if to speak, but couldn’t have said anything intelligible had he even tried. Sadly, this only made Rainbow feel more alone with her thoughts.

"Don't worry about it, for now, little buddy. When you find that special other you want to be with, I got lots more to tell you that will make her love you for sure. For now, let's get some sleep."

With another pat on the head and a kiss on the cheek, Tank smiled as if things were finally better and started up his propellers. He was ready for bed, having stayed awake most of the day waiting for his owner to return. And after landing in his basket, his sleep was all but instant.

For Rainbow, things weren't as comforting in her bed. In the darkness, she remembered what Applejack had mentioned about sleeping alone. Before such a thing wouldn’t have bothered her. Heck, she had preferred it. Now...even sharing a bed with Becky again would have been preferred.

True, neither had any interest in each other beyond being friends, and it was only Becky that even ever had any interest in a female. Regardless, two single and romantically defective friends made for better company than no company at all.

At the very least, she gave amazing wing massages and was always fun to be around… since the first day they met, there was a connection.

But that was normal everyday stuff. What she wanted was Cerb. He exuded power, knew how to take control of a situation, yet could be brought to heel by a mare. Which, after understanding her own desires as they grew from fighting alongside him, seemed like such a better fantasy than the stupid porno, as far as she was concerned.

"Oooh, goddamnit. What was he thinking by letting me watch him undress like that? Even if he didn't know any of us had the hots for him, how could he not have known that letting me see his dick would make me want to try sucking it? Which stinks, because he must taste as good as he smells."

As much as she disliked much of the porno for how dumb it was, visually, it really did help her understand why humans had such an interest in leisure sex. Why Ovens and all of Starlight’s harem showed up to the party completely exhausted.

For crying out loud. Even egghead Twilight and cowardly Fluttershy had gotten laid. Starlight had certainly earned her daily dosage of dick… or hadn't all of them at this point?

"I wonder if things would have been different if Fluttershy had wanted to help Becky before I could and I ended up with Cerb. I could have still been his recon during the day and… maybe I could have been the one to stop his nightmares. Then it could have been me sleeping with him… talking him out of his clothes… bathing with him… getting a fucking massage in the shower. Fucking him until I couldn't move or sucking him off until I made him cum and… Damn it!"

In another fit of frustration, she covered herself with her blanket and shoved her pillow between her legs. Under the covers, she mounted the stuffed fabric. As embarrassed as Fluttershy was to admit this was her first experience, Rainbow had to believe it would possibly even help her finally have that release.

Imagining it was Cerb she was holding down, she arched her hips inward, letting the smooth fabric slide against her virginity. Her fabric was as soft as the clouds she controlled, nearly as smooth as the bare skin she was working it against.

Her mind envisioned his hands enticing her with foreplay. His hard cock teasing her pussy, ready to make her fuck him like some tattooed, floozy nurse. Even the thought of having him in a sixty-nine position came to mind. Forcing him to eat her out to climax until she would treat him to her own oral skills.

With each second that passed her thoughts grew stronger, her fantasies becoming more extreme and vivid as the scenes of those sexy nurses and her friend’s stories merged into what she imagined Cerb would be like in her bed.

Wanting more, she reached down, forcing more friction between her and the pillow as she bit down on a mouthful of the cushion. With each stroke, her breath deepened into heavy huffs until she finally broke.

"Fuck!" She yelled into her pillow, angrily punching her hoof into the mattress at her denial of relief. "What the fuck is wrong with me?"

Pushing off the pillow and rolling onto her back, her frustration boiled down to a feeling of unexplainable emptiness.

"I don't get it. Fluttershy and Rarity were hoof fucking themselves thinking about Cerb no problem. Even AJ and Pinkie can do this… Why can't I feel anything? It's not fair."

The memory of watching Pinkie rub herself to an orgasm returned to her as she put her hoof to use. Mimicking those movements, she traced her hoof up in-between her thighs. A few gentle paths taken up and down had her return to her pubic mound.

There were no tingles. Not even the faintest sensation of a tickle or warmth. She wasn’t even wet on her outer lips. Hardly even damp the further inside she went.

"Oh, come on," she angrily grumbled. "Gah… I can't believe I'm about to do this."

Reluctant to even attempt doing something that resembled an interest in being with a mare, she brought her hoof up to her lips and licked over her frogs.

While the thought of tasting herself wasn't appealing, she had accepted doing so if it meant doing it with Cerb. However, just doing it to do it seemed not only gross but pathetic as well.

"Really?" She questioned aloud before rolling the taste around in her mouth again. "Well… I guess I can see why guys would want to do this. Probably why Starlight enjoyed blowing Chris after he screwed around with everypony else."

Looking at her frogs, both a little more curious yet fighting her original resistance, she tried to reason with herself.

"Arg… Maybe I just wasn't wet enough the first time. And of course, I would taste fine. I'm fucking Rainbow Dash. My awesome could be sold by the ounce."

She gave her frogs another good lick, though there was barely any trace of herself there to taste a second time. One brief moment of disappointment led her back to some comfort of her not wanting to be the one to taste another mare's female secretions. The goal was to get her hoof good and wet to try and finally rub off.

"Oh, come the fuck on," she groaned in disappointment as she touched herself. "There's no way I'm doing this shit wrong."

If she couldn’t stimulate herself from the outside, she still had one method Becky had mentioned in passing. So, after one short trip to her bathroom, she returned to bed with a hairbrush.

Taking it in her wing by the bristles, she looked over the handle in the dim light of the night.

"Why the fuck do we call it a handle if we don't have any hands? And this doesn't even look like a dick… but at least it's smaller than a dildo… And why the hell am I talking to myself? Goddamnit."

She was done playing under the sheets and flipped off her covers. Looking down at herself, her mental arousal had passed, leaving her with only her frustrated determination and curiosity as to why this was so difficult. All she had to do was put it inside.

Using the remaining spit she left on herself, she worked the tip of the brush into her entrance and immediately regretted her decision.

"Oww! Fuck!"

The handle was nothing like a hand, let alone a finger, or a dick. It was, however, promptly broken against the wall after one good toss.

Now, with all her options well and truly expended, all she had were her thoughts.

"Is it just like Ovens said but worse? Is it because I just want to maybe just try doing stuff with Cerb but don't… want to start a family with him? I don't even know how I really feel about Soarin'. Maybe if I—"

Not only did she realize she was talking to herself again, she realized what she was doing. This all had to be better thought out.

"I don't even think I like Soarin' that way… And if I hadn't been so focused on Becky, I could of… Son of a bitch. I could have flirted with Sniff that morning, and even while taking care of Becky I could have been the one he talked to. We had a thing going. He liked me."

Looking back, he acknowledged that he thought she was flirting with him. And maybe unintentionally she was a little, but still. He was getting adjusted to his new life of no women to fuck. Human women anyway.

"I could have been his first. He must have been as horny as Chris is. And back then, Chris wanted some pony pussy, and he kicks ass, too. I mean… there's no doubt AJ and Lumberman were destined to be a thing. Benny took a lot to come around and I'm actually kind of glad to see how much better he's doing with Octavia and Vinyl."

And just like that, she was done. Her clearness of mind had been clouded by her frustration of failing at something so simple as touching herself.

And it wasn't as if she was committed to any stallion, human or otherwise. No ear twitches or filling every room with some strange perfume of her arousal. She wasn’t even compulsively throwing her hooves between her legs. That had been more of a curiosity for… was it a crush she had, and nothing more?

"Maybe I'm not supposed to enjoy this if I lack the conviction everypony else has… I only fought with Cerb… I didn't fight for him… or Sniff… or Chris… I fought for them to be with somepony else."

No longer certain if she should be angry at herself or depressed, she turned her pillow over and closed her eyes as she pulled her covers over her again, still unsatisfied.

"Goddamn, my dreams are good though."

[Back in Chris's room.]

The time it took to accommodate his size had been remarkably less than Starlight needed.

There had been far fewer sobs as well, though the constant support and comforts provided by the other mares had made the process easier. Now, having fought through the tears and weathering through the trials of adjusting to Chris’s length and girth, Redheart was enjoying the fruits of her labor.

"Oh! Oh! Uh! Yes! Oooooooh! Mmmmmmm! Uh… du… dooooo not stah… ahh.. ahp.”

Finally had been given the all-clear that Redheart was past the pain, even when she wasn’t, much like how Starlight lied but didn’t care, he was going hard to give her his all.

Given how incredibly tight she was, he wouldn't have much time before he blew his load, but her contractions ranged from uncomfortably tight around his shaft to drug addictively good at the tip. Between the moments of her body gripping him were otherwise unworldly magical.

Adding to the sexual madness, another orgy had broken out around him on either side of his mares. That had taken turns holding Redheart's legs for her until Chris had hooked his arms behind her legs to hold her in the missionary position, all the others to pamper and cater to each other.

The air in the room was so incredibly thick with the aroma of their shared arousal, it was like a natural aphrodisiac removing any hesitations towards holding back against each other. Particularly, one mare with some favors to repay and neglect to make up for.

Prim stepped in front of Chris, straddling over Redheart, an unquenchable thirst in her eyes. Squatting down over Redheart, to put her unoccupied lips to work, she leaned forward to deliver a message face to face with the man of the hour.

“Emm… Starlight wants you to cum in Red before you’re both too tired-Ahh… Tonight’s your special night.”

Not given enough time to question why there was a need to hurry, Chris was pulled by Prim into a kiss she clearly wanted control over. Behind him, he felt two bunches of pony hair brushing up against the back of his thighs.

Trying not to let it distract him, he continued pounding himself into Redheart, but flinched hard, slamming his meat deep into her as the shock of a repeat of the night before returned around his cock.

Redheart yelped, thrusting her face up against prim. Feeling Chris slam himself into her as hard as he did, as well as feeling two of her fellow mares licking around her mound was a heavenly punishment that she refused to resist, moaning loudly into Prim with her approval.

Whoever was behind him, knew what they were doing. Each lick triggered a euphoric sensation to his every portion they tasted over him. Even for Redheart, each lap against her drove her peak higher and higher, throwing inner walls into a frenzy, delivering a flood of warmth that turned her moans into muffled screams of ecstasy.

Driven over the edge, Chris nearly lost his composure, having to let go of Redheart’s legs, he fell forward into Prim. Despite his tongue still being sore, he hungrily forced it against hers, huffing and grunting as he tried to force more of himself into Redheart’s spasming pussy that readily took in his release.

What even was this now?

He was teased and pleased then ushered into breaking in another mare of his harem.

Even as tight as she was, it was overwhelmingly glorious how she made his orgasm feel. Fucking one while another was kissing him with a mouth that tasted just as much of her tongue as it another mare’s juices.

Still not enough, two more were working together to offer more oral stimulation, leaving two others to perform in front of him.

It was his pinnacle of pleasure, and this time, he let it envelop him completely. There was no hurry, no need to rush. Their secrets were in the open with those who mattered, all the reasons to hide for fear of shame were gone. Even Chris’s insecurities were meaningless while he was with them.

He took care of their needs, and they took care of his. Where he hesitated, they decisively forged ahead. When indecisive, they acted with certainty. Any line he feared to cross, they pulled him over it. They put him in every position and situation he could have only dreamed of.

More importantly at the moment, they all wanted this. Or at least they did until Prim pulled away from the kiss, giggling madly.

“Oh, no,” Prim said behind her hoof. “I think that did it for Red.”

Standing up, leaving a trail of saliva and mare cum attached to Redheart’s lips, the nurse was panting and with a wide-open smile.

“Let’s… move… in… to… gether… Need… … more… of this… but… can’t… take…more… now.”

As the two lips pulled away from Chris’s cock, one of the mares they belonged to turned out to be Starlight, ready to spread some more love— as well as return a favor.

“You must have cummed real deep in her pussy. Poor Derpy and I barely got a taste.”

This was sounding a lot like what Chris could only assume it would be, and Starlight was about to confirm it.

“Chris, sweetie. Derpy was really looking forward to sucking you off, but we just couldn’t have without taking care of Red.” Placing a hoof on Chris’s shoulder, she started to push him off the side, pulling his still mostly hard cock free.

“And I owe Red a thank you for last night and need repay the favor.”

At some point during the orgy, Chris must have missed the additional coordination that had the other four mares moving in sync with each. Cream was already at Chris’s side, guiding him down onto his back while Derpy worked her way between his legs, anxious to taste what had been denied to her earlier.

“Mmm-hmm-hmm-hmm. I can’t wait until it’s my turn with you, Chris. I’m going to practice every day for you. But until then, I’m going to do my best with this.”

As Chris braced himself for the inevitable, Starlight motioned with her eyes for Prim and Cherilee to take their places. Both were at Redheart’s sides, parting her legs and opening her for the leaking mess to began to flow.

“Well, now, Red,” Starlight gloated quite proudly. “You can take no more? Let me help you like you help me by taking some of that away.”

Not only was Redheart too weak to move, she was held at the whims of her captors.

“Starlight? Wait… I...”

Knowing all too well how this was going to feel, Starlight lowered herself down, wrapping her lips around the parted flesh, and let her tongue venture in.

As the cries of wailings of Redheart filled the room, along with Starlight’s gleeful hums while she withdrew as much of Chris’s essence from Redheart as she could, Derpy lowered herself to take Chris into her salivating maw.

Chris gave in to the madness that was his new love life. Derpy was doing wonders for his afterglow sensitivity as she sucked him off, keeping him hard, which he didn’t expect.

Even if he was starting to get tired, this was his special night, apparently.

Starlight was testing the limits to how much Redheart could handle… or was just being greedy. Prim was sharing some additional mouth to mouth affection with Cherrilee over Redheart. No porno was this well coordinated.

However, he wasn’t that tired and reached his hand under Cream’s rump, finding her opening, surprising her into a gasp.

“We still got some time tonight, Cream. Tell me how you want it.”

Author's Note

Well... with a chapter largely focusing on Chris in his harem, what did you expect?

Actually, really looking at this dynamic it doesn't seem like it's Chris and his harem. Really, it's Starlight and her harem with Chris always ending up where they want him.

Also, bless Twilight's heart for just abandoning him to that lair of succubi mares.

Anyway, with each set of relationships being different in their own way, clearly, this group has Starlight and the mares setting the pace with Chris letting them take the reins. Not that he seems to mind once they get him worked up.

That being said, if it seemed a little over the top with how intensely these mares were giving themselves to Chris and indulging in sex, that was intentional. They just haven't had any reason to stop themselves or each other from indulging on sex.

Elsewhere, Rainbow seems to be having another night of "not doing it right," but at least Cadance isn't the only one. It's a real shame, too. Given how Rainbow really put a lot on the line for Cerb and the others, just to give up so much in the end like Pinkie did. Only, now like Cadance, who is still offering to help in all the ways she can, ends up being tormented by her body's urges left unserviced.

Well, while Rainbow ended her night early, Chris still has a long night ahead of him. However, we still have two more long nights to go. So, be sure to return next week for:

Chapter 88.5. Growing a Herd, Deep Under Cover.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to Current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

88.5. Growing a Herd, Deep Under Cover.

[Not much earlier over in Twilight’s room.]

Knock-knock-knock.

Twilight rushed to the door, clad in her panties, stockings, and what looked to be a pony version of a corset. She was hoping to see her man had returned, and sure enough, there he was.

"Peter! It's about time you got back. Was everything okay with Big Mac? I had a talk with Luna and was clued in on some surprising things."

Well, if she was saying it like that, it sounded like she knew Kelly’s secret but the others in the room didn't. He'd have to answer discreetly.

"Yeah. Poor guy was willing to go to the moon and back for her, but I think all he needed was a pep-talk."

That was just what Twilight wanted to hear, even if coded. Now there was nothing getting the way of her plans for the rest of the night. But first, she had to show her appreciation. That was going to start with a great big hug.

“Oh, Peter. I can’t believe what an amazing stallion you are. What you’re doing for all of us is more than we could have asked for.”

Was he really helping? It was so hard to find the harm in helping Big Mac with his new love affair. Kelly certainly needed both Big Mac and Luna in her life. Even Luna had been so helpful and accepting of them, as well as great company. He would do anything for Kelly, regardless. At the same time, he owed her two lovers for the safety and well being of his friends.

All in all, they were grown adults in charge of their own destinies who just needed some guidance and each other’s comfort. So, yeah, he was helping them. He could be proud of what he did.

“Don’t give me too much credit. Helping others is what I do.”

Dropping back to all fours, Twilight looked back and motioned for Top Shelf to join them.

“Peter, is it okay if you and I step out with Top Shelf for a moment? It should only take a moment.”

Silently obliging, Sniff opened the door and let Twilight lead them out, with Ovens quickly trotting out to catch up. There didn’t seem to be much of a hurry or any pending urgency from what he could tell. She only took them over to a room across the hall.

Once they were all in, and Sniff shut the door, Twilight got started in a particularly optimistic tone.

“This isn’t anything major. Top Shelf just wanted to ask you something without the other mares adding their influence.”

Seeing a touch of stage fright in her friend, Ovens gave Top Shelf a gentle nudge and a supportive smile.

“He’s not gonna bite you, Topsy. And I’ve already agreed to join in if you want.”

Finally gathering the courage to speak on her own, Top Shelf stepped forward.

“No. That’s fine… but maybe.” She looked up to Sniff, looking adorably bashful. “Peter… There are so many new and promising things I’ve been seeing with the other girls since you showed up. A lot more that I’ve been hearing, too. But what I really want is a night-or just a date, with you, before anything else.”

She turned away slightly, showing another level of shyness neither of them had expected, but she was speaking from the heart.

“We were all told we could take away from this as little or as much as we wanted. And at first, I was apprehensive about the idea of dating a stallion that was already involved with another mare. But now I see that I didn’t have any clue of what to look for in a relationship."

She turned her eyes up, still bashful, but more confident this time.

"So, when you go to Canterlot, I’m going to make a trip out there to purchase some more supplies for the bar I can only find in their markets. While I’m there, I plan on staying the night with Oven’s parents. Catch up with them and all that… But before that… would you go on a date with just me?”

That was a surprisingly simple request, and one Sniff was happy to accept.

“Topsy, I would be honored to escort you out for an evening.”

Thrilled to near giddiness, Top Shelf could barely contain her anticipation.

“Oh, my gosh. Thank you, Peter. And I’ve already talked to Twilight and Ovens. If the date goes really well, Twilight has a place we can stay. I’d like my first time with you to be just the two of us, starting slow. After that, I think I might be interested to see what being with a mare can be like. With you there, of course.”

Well… that escalated quickly. At the same time, working one on one made it easier for him to control the conditions. Plus, he had a feeling he should really just be getting used to things going in this direction. Best to go with the flow as they say.

“Hmm… I like the sound of that. You got yourself a date.”

While Ovens was exceptionally happy for her friend, she knew Top Shelf was holding back. It was cute but also funny enough to make her roll her eyes with a smirk, knowing she still needed to help the bar mare out.

“And before she goes home tonight, suddenly shy, Topsy would like another example of what to look forward to.”

Top Shelf squeaked and blushed brightly, having been called out so bluntly. Thankfully, it was well-received by Sniff, who suddenly remembered how horny he was.

Seeing how this room was otherwise unoccupied, he started to walk over to a bed in the center of the room.

"Nothing too crazy, Topsy. Just a little bit more than last time. Okay?"

Now really excited for her friend, Ovens reared her hoof back and swatted Topsy on the ass to get her moving.

"Get over there, ya dunce."

With a sharp yelp, Topsy sped her way to the bed, where Sniff helped her up and laid her down comfortably, looking her comfortingly in her eyes.

It was so much easier to work with them when they were on their backs.

Wait… was that sexist?

"How about we start with another kiss?" Sniff softly asked, almost leaning over the mare.

Too scared to make the first move, Topsy held up her hooves over her chest, smiling, but with her lips trembling, she nodded yes.

[Two minutes later in the hallway.]

Twilight stepped out with Ovens. Sniff let Topsy out before him, then shut the door, looking forward to a night with the bar mare.

"Just let me know ahead of time when you're free. We're still going to have Swifty with us most of the time, but she won't try to interrupt us."

Topsy, wearing a bit of a drunken smile, and not from the alcohol, reared up and started to kiss Sniff again. Her bashfulness apparently having been dry-humped away.

"I'll send a letter out ahead of time, but I'll be dreaming of you until then."

Knowing she'd skip the dating portion if she stayed any longer, she dropped down and quickly started off for the stairs. Then, with a little extra sway in her step and her tail intentionally lifted for Sniff to see, she bid them farewell.

"You all have fun. Good night."

The three returned the farewell, leaving the two mares anxious to get back to the room and taking in the strong scent of clovers. Now alone, despite the promising prospects for Topsy, Ovens was just the tiniest bit disappointed in Sniff.

"Not even a finger?"

His focus returned, Sniff turned back to the room, laughing off the comment.

"Give her some time, Pop'n Fresh."

Once in the room, the rest of the girls all caught wind of Sniff’s obvious heightened arousal, whether they knew it or not.

Sniff though? He knew how wound up he was, and so long as he kept the girls in check, he'd be able to finish for them without abandoning control. Although he wrestled with the idea of stepping away with either Ovens or Twilight if he simply couldn't resist any longer. Surely they’d abide by his request that they allow him a limited number in the shower for safety reasons.

Before anything could get rolling, flying in the face of Mayor's right ear snapping back and tail twitching for all to see, Ovens had an announcement.

"Ladies, Top Shelf has a date with Peter in Canterlot. You all better start getting your ducks in a row before he's all booked up."

The girls all gave some playful laughs and cheers for their friend, but what they really wanted was very transparent. Thankfully, Twilight, ever the little organizer, could keep things manageable for Sniff.

"So, while you were away, us girls had some time to talk. And just like how Lyra has been welcomed in, we are also very happy to have Swift Sails join us. An extra reward for all the help she's given while watching over you."

Sitting near the foot of the bed, Swifty had been patiently waiting to give her practiced speach.

"Peter, you are such a special stallion. The way you help ponies and find the best in them is amazing. Seeing what you can do makes my job so rewarding, and I'd love to share your private time when we can while you're here."

This was certainly becoming a fair amount of unpack. If Sniff wasn't careful, he was going to let this all go to his head… and with Swifty there, that just reminded him of how much he missed getting head. That made him wonder where she really stood with all this.

"I'm just trying to help where I can. And you're all helping me more than I'm helping any of you… Are you wanting to date me now as well?"

That got her to blush. She hadn't even been presented with the offer of dating. Maybe hinted at, but now it was freely being extended to her, though part of it didn't sit right.

"While dating sounds wonderful, I'm already spending so much time with you. It wouldn't seem fair. I think I might be better suited to help fill in the gaps where the other girls can't. They’ll get busy sooner or later, and I'd be happy with just helping you more as a friend… Anything else we do would just be a bonus.”

That sounded like something he hadn’t been ready to consider. She was offering him something casual. No strings attached, friendship with benefits? Such a controversial idea, he had to know if this was going to be acceptable to the others.

“I can work with that if none of you mind.”

The rest of the mares looked around the room at each other, seemingly all of them looking to see if there was a reason to be asked in the first place.

After the silent consensus was established, Twilight opted to speak on behalf of the others.

“Peter, no pony is forced to commit to anything they’re not ready for. They’re allowed to take away and enjoy as much or as little as you're willing to share with them. If Swift Sails would like to focus on her duties of protecting you, then whatever you two decide to do together beyond that I at the very least am in full support of. Though I may check in every once in a while to see how things are going... You are still my responsibility, after all.”

Everyone seemed to be in nonverbal agreement, which meant Twilight could start making up for some lost time and missed opportunities. Hoping he was just as much in the mood as she and the rest of the girls were, she brushed up against Sniff’s side and nuzzled into his chest.

“Speaking of what you both decide to do together, I didn’t exactly own up to my responsibilities for you today. Everypony here has offered to help make up for that… but we’d like you to help us as much as you can as well.”

Softly rising up was a scent that reminded Sniff of what lay in wait for him. They wanted him. Many had been waiting all day to be with him like this while others were simply waiting for more. Now, after everything he’d done since waking up this morning, maybe he would relax his mental restraints a little.

“You spoil me, Twilight.”

Taking that as a challenge, Twilight reared up, getting face to face with Sniff.

"Not yet, but I'm working on it."

After saying that, she promptly pulled Sniff into a deep kiss.

As the pair tangled tongues, Twilight thought of how much closer she now was with the other ponies in town. The members of her herd all found something in common together with him, and now with her. Sniff had even helped solve a major friendship problem before the map had even called her or her friends into action. She really needed to start doing more to spoil her stallion, but that didn't mean she had to be selfish.

“Oof," she merrily huffed as she pulled back. "Even though I’ve had you twice to myself already today, I hope you can save a little something… special… for me, tonight.”

She could see he must have caught on, inspiring her with an idea that made her tingle inside. It might be a little devious, but when she thought about it, it still seemed to have everyone's best interests in mind.

“Because I have something special planned for you.”

Letting that seed grow in his mind, Twilight decided to drop down and switch his attention to their mutual Solar Guard.

“But that can wait. Tonight, we should help Swift Sails get used to helping you with your alone-time needs.” She turned to Swifty on the bed. “Would you be so kind as to help Peter out of his clothes?”

Swifty looked Sniff up and down, more than happy to help.

“It’s kind of strange not seeing you in clothes, but I think you look much better without them. Lift your arms for me.”

Twilight took a seat on the bed, pleased with Swifty’s enthusiasm, but her intention of having her strip him was to be done slowly. Instead, this mare was just as anxious to get him undressed as Ovens was her first time watching them introduce her to what real sex looked like, so she couldn’t really blame Swifty.

For Sniff, he was quickly getting used to the fast pace these mares operated on. Even still, he wasn’t going to come at her with anything more than the others got their first time… or second time. At the very least, he wanted her first experience to be thoroughly felt, not blindside her. Perhaps recreating Ovens first time was appropriate.

"First things, first. Is there anything you're not comfortable with? Keep in mind we're taking things slow."

Swifty hopped on the bed and laid next to him where he seemed to be expecting her. Being this close, she was ready for just about anything.

"I know we can't rut yet, but we can do anything you've already done with Twilight, Ovens, or Mayor Mare. I'd really like to do the first thing you did with Lyra on your bed. Then anything after that."

She was being pretty clear with her limits and acknowledged his. Things were off to a good start for him, so maybe he could change things up a bit.

"Well, first, how about we start with just some touching and kissing. Get a little more familiar with how we can feel each other. Just make sure you tell me if there's anything you don't like. I'll do the same."

Things started with Swifty letting him take the lead by reaching out and placing his hand on her cheek to bring them in for their first kiss. She reacted with a shutter and a sudden inhale through her nostrils but seemed to quickly recover, mimicking his action by bringing her hoof to his face.

After a few moments of simple kissing, he started to let his hand work down her neck, over her shoulder, then down her side. He could feel her body soften and relax, just like in the spa.

Suddenly, to his shock, she made the next move, parting her lips and forced her tongue out in search of his. It was a welcome surprise to see her take some initiative, but he noticed just how much more of a presence her tongue had compared to the others. Slightly thicker, much stronger, and noticeably longer. Any longer, and she could have reached his throat, and she wasn't even straining herself.

It was such a turn on, and he wanted to get her more into it. She needed to get more familiar with where he wanted her to use that thing when they go that far.

For now, he took her hoof in his hand.

Swifty gave no resistance to his manipulations, easily letting him place her frogs over his chest, rubbing it slowly down his to his abs, then tilt her hoof enough to feel over his cock.

He helped her to rub him a few times, and a slight uptick in her breathing let him know she enjoyed what she felt. She must have really enjoyed it because, without any guidance, she reached down with her other hoof to push his hand away so she could rub him with both.

Oh… she was a very fast learner. So, with her hooves occupied, he reached his hand lower and started to feel over her breast. Still no bigger than the others, but just as sensitive, enticing a moan from her.

The more he felt over her breast and gently pinched or tugged on her nipples, the more she would turn her lower half and spread her legs for him. The more access he had, the closer he would allow his hands to travel to her mound.

There was something about how smooth they were down there. From their breast to the underside of their tails. Like an expensive fur, but it was silky bare skin that matched their coats. The only part smoother were those luscious pouty lips and their inner pink flesh.

The gods of this world must have had a plan in mind to make them feel so pampered and touchable. Then again he was pretty sure their god was called Faust...or possibly Hasbro. One of those two, or maybe he didn’t remember what Chris had said all those days ago.

He ran his finger down her slit, feeling the first bit of dampness seeping out, along with a dull whine from the mare. Another stride up brought another whine, and she followed it up with a little more aggression from her tongue, doing things he never knew where possible. Curling and gripping around his and… good god was she ever gifted with that tongue of hers.

Wanting to see how much more she could surprise him with her oral skills, he encouraged her by easing his finger between her folds. Not penetrating deep, just breaching in shallow enough to stroke his finger from base to top, though she grew a little less active with her hooves.

She was really getting into it otherwise, her squeals and moans playing off of each other as he worked her over, though perhaps a bit too fast for her first time. He eased off from the pressure and slowed his pace, earning him a desperate whine from Swifty, pleading for him to go back to what he was doing before. Instead, he began to probe his finger down into her depths, which she thanked him for by returning more attention to his member in her hooves.

Those frogs of hers felt wonderful, but allowing her to continue like this would mean too soon of a release for him. So, he'd have to distract her out of it.

Actually, he'd change things up entirely by steadily burying his finger to the knuckle and rolling over to his back. He did so slowly enough for her to take notice, following him along until enough assistance with his free hand brought her on top of him.

It was a little awkward with his arm trapped under her, but as he began to stroke his finger in and out her tail lifted high. Her body was taking over, raising her hips to hump his hand while her inner walls tried to pull him in further.

Actually, this position was hell on his wrist, so he put more effort into helping her achieve her first orgasm. Hopefully, before his hand gave out.

With little extra focus, he strummed his finger within her and worked his palm over her clit until she released a deep throaty groan and dropped her body down on him. She was cumming hard, and her body fought to claim him within. Her legs quivered, coating his hand with her juices while he sucked on her tongue through her adorable moans.

He let her enjoy the spoils of being his private guard, enjoying the slower pace. Slowly, as her excitement died down, he felt her massaging his tongue with her own. He could feel her body winding down from the high and slowly relaxing.

When she finally came down, she withdrew from his lips to thank him.

"That… was… so much better… than… the spa."

"I'm glad you enjoyed it, but how about we try what you wanted next?

Hearing this got Lyra excited. Even if she was only observing from the sidelines, she couldn’t keep quiet about it.

“Oh! You’re going to love it, Swifty. Can I go again after you?”

If Sniff was taking requests, Mayor Mare wasn’t about to be left out.

“Well, hold on now. You were with Peter last.”

Naturally, Ovens was about to protest for having more time with him, not having him to herself at all so far today, but was stopped by Twilight whispering something in her ear. Listening intently to the secret details, that left Sniff to rein the girls in as he moved his back against the headboard.

“Ladies, let’s be patient now. There’s no need-”

With a new plan in mind, Ovens spoke up to help the three newest mares and put her partner’s plan into action.

“Peter, how many of us can you take on at once? Some of the other mares were talking about what they’ve done, and how Chris managed to have three at once. Is that because he knows the most about ponies?”

Was that a legit question? No, the real question was how the fuck did Chris suddenly rack up a successful four-way? That seemed to fly in Sniff’s face as an insult to his standing as a professional… male slut? Woman pleaser?

… Pony seducer?

Whatever rational Sniff was looking for, Twilight didn’t want him to question himself for being subjectively outdone by his friend. Not without trying to tempt him at least.

“Peter, don’t you worry about that. This isn’t a competition or anything. Chris has had years to learn about us and probably has a better understanding of mare physiology to allow him to so easily pleasure three mares simultaneously. You're still learning, and I’m sure he’d offer you some help if you needed it.”

It was one thing for Sniff to be used throughout the day to please his mares. He was into that and enjoyed taking care of their sexual needs.

However, Chris lost his V-Card only a few days ago, and the idea of him outshining the man who won over such high-caliber mares, including the first princess, as he had, wasn’t going to let a brony-newbie outshine him.

Unaware of what was going on, Lyra wasn’t going to let this opportunity pass her by, but still added to the challenge of his ego.

“If three is too many, we can take it easy on you if you can only do two of us at once.“

It was then that Sniff realized that these mares gossip too much.

… but far be it from him to not give them something to brag about.

"I wanted to make this a bit more personable, but if you want to see what I can do with three of you at once, we can try that."

Stepping in to further Twilight’s plan, Ovens tapped Mayor on her backside.

"Twilight and I have already had more time with Peter than you three. We're also going to have more time in Canterlot, so go ahead and give yourself something to brag about to Starlight and the rest of those girls."

[Over at the Canterlot Castle.]

Returning to the long hallway of the royal quarters, Flash Sentry was giving his final rundown for the day, still wary of vexing his princess.

“We’ve called in an additional thirty reservists to alleviate the stress on the remaining Solar Guard. However, we still have a good relationship with Lieutenant Evening Aster and she agreed to coordinate the security for the delegate’s arrivals, though the additional guards we thought we needed will be provided by The Crystal Guard. They’re already en route by request of Princess Cadence.”

Remembering her earlier orders, Cadance had another issue on the back burner.

“That will ease some of my concerns, and I must commend you on how well you’ve taken to your new position. However, I hope I wouldn’t need to ask, but has there been any word regarding Iron Sparks?”

Hoping a strong front would save him from a lecture, Flash Sentry relayed the last update he received.

“No change, Princess. Though the new methods in his treatment could require days to yield any results. Also, I’ve taken a closer look into the initial reports and the updates from the medical team overseeing his treatment… These blood-related injuries… Are we certain the blood found on Iron Sparks was not his? The medical reports suggest that his injuries might have worsened after his arrival. And his right foreleg isn’t healing properly.”

Even while unconscious, the pony responsible for so many of Celestia’s problems was still complicating things. Although, if there was a blood-related issue, she sadly had only one specialist to request from.

“I will have it looked into, though I imagine it will not be easy to accomplish.”

The opinions on Iron Sparks amongst the ranks had steadily grown divisive, but that was something Flash would handle on his own.

“Understood, Princess. That is all I have for you tonight. However, I’ve been informed that all seven humans have been invited to tomorrow’s summit. Will there be any special instructions for the guard in reference to them?”

Celestia stopped dead in her tracks. If it wasn’t her own guard causing her grief, it was the humans. Come tomorrow, she’d be dealing with both, but she wanted as little interaction as needed between all parties, and spoke with a clear and stern tone to her captain.

“The humans are our honored guests. They are to be treated as such. Do not engage unless engaged first; nothing beyond traditional civilities. And if the whispers of support for Spear Head and his crippled subordinates are any indication of those in your rank-and-file holding a grudge against our guests, let them know a repeat of Spear Head’s failures will result in disciplinary action so severe that not even the human Cerberus would take pity and on them and not finish the job for me.”

Word hadn’t gotten far about the human who saved Onyx, but after Flash read the write-ups and recommendations instated by Luna in regards to his guard’s performance, he could only imagine what Celestia would have to do to have such a creature show pity towards a threat. Being how such recommendations required his review, he knew that Celestia was aware that he understood the threats those like Cerb and Benny presented if brought to anger; that it was a losing battle he wouldn’t win.

“Ye… Yes, Princess. I’ll inform the Guard that any interactions requiring intervention will be dealt with exclusively by their guardians or royalty.”

Giving her nod of approval, Celestia continued on towards her chambers alone.

“See that you do, and good night, Captain.”

The long day had been frighteningly boring, which had been unusually frustrating for Celestia. Leaving her busy with her thoughts had left her stressed and needing to relax in her bath to finish them. Plus, another Nutty-Buddy Bar was such a welcomed treat.

"How am I supposed to keep moving forward with these humans distracting everypony? At least Sniff has turned his attention to Oven Fresh… and Lyra? I certainly will have to get a briefing on that in her next report."

As she thought about the odd relationship being formed with Oven Fresh and her agent, she began to see the advantages.

"Oven Fresh is highly capable, just as her mother is… Perhaps even more so. If they were to become more serious… No… Even if she did keep Sniff focused on her and let Twilight get back on track to where she needs to be, it would still be cruel. Such a shame he had to be so handsome for such an odd and often crude creature."

She hated to admit it, really hated to admit it, but even if Sniff had been a bit of a jerk during their first meeting, his change in demeanor the following day was charming. Even how he toyed with Twilight was entertaining.

"I wonder what might have brought about the change in his behavior. Even if we did save Kelly’s life at the risk of our own, why would he look for love by… or what is he looking for if he's not actually committed to Oven Fresh? He can’t possibly know that Lyra is working for me… Could any of them possibly know about S.M.I.L.E? Chris knew about Sunset and the mirror… perhaps I should distance Agent Sweetie Drops just as a precaution... Agent Golden Mentha was wise to allow herself to be the one to get close to the humans.”

Things were looking good for Celestia and her plans to monitor these newcomers. Even still, there would be risks with keeping such a green agent with a target potentially in the epicenter of Equestria’s gravest dangers.

Thinking of these new challenges required more energy, and with a flash from her horn, her last remaining unopened bag of Nutty-Buddy Bars became two.

Duplication magic was a bit of a grey-area, legally speaking. She wasn’t selling them, nor depriving any baker of sales from their hard work… Not even Bon Bon could accurately recreate these things. And what in the wide world of Equestria were THBQ or mono- and diglycerides anyway?

These new treats were the most intriguing blend of soft sweets, crunch, peanut butter, chocolate, and wafer. And with treats like these, she couldn’t hold too much against the guests in Ponyville.

“Perhaps it may not be the humans themselves we have to be concerned about, but there is still so much danger surrounding them. I know Twilight and the others can take care of themselves, and if not, at least Cerberus and Benny have no qualms with protecting my ponies.”

Perhaps there was a need for Celestia to get more involved with these humans after all.

“Agent Golden Mentha could be a long term useful asset. With some additional training, she could easily replace Twilight’s need to watch over Sniff. Keep her focused on her tasks, and the rest will follow along with her. Then, when the time is right...”

Having relaxed enough and seeing a new path available, Celestia rose from her hot tub sized bathtub.

“Yes… It will only take so long until we all get what we want, then I’ll be free. And as soon as Twilight finds a way to send the humans away, it won’t be too hard to find Sunset Shimmer.”

As she stepped out to dry herself an unbridled hatred began to boil as her mind drifted to her previous student. The water from her bath seemingly turned to steam as she toweled herself dry. Though were any others to enter the room they’d notice the temperature in the room had increased dramatically.

“If that’s what she thinks an act of love looks like, I can’t wait until she sees my interpretation of an act of mercy.”

Later finding herself in her bed, her body had finally relaxed, but her mind had not. Sadly, unlike the beds for every other princess, hers was small in comparison. Much to the opposite, she saw her problems to be so much larger than theirs.

“Maybe one day I’ll ask Cadance how it feels to share a bed. Which other princesses could I ask?”

With a long sigh and an emptiness at her core, she gave solace to the fact it wasn’t only her in this bed.

“At least I still have you two.”

After a dim flash of light, her last remaining unopened bag of Nutty Buddy Bars became two bags.

[Back in Twilight’s room, half an hour into an impressive display of handling three mares.]

Having switching positions more than once, Sniff was at a disadvantage on his back. And even though he wasn’t balls deep in any mare like Chris had been, he had been successful in living up to whatever his unapplied title was.

Mayor Mare was laying belly down her body, being rocked with rolling orgasms from Sniff fingering her from behind. His middle finger buried to the knuckle, flickering inside her thanks to Oven’s recommendation, with the added bonus of his thumb rubbing over and teasing her with further invasion under her tail.

Laying almost uncomfortably with her thighs on Sniff’s shoulders, her pussy in his face, and her chest against Lyra’s, Swifty was nearly blacking out from being eaten out. The only thing keeping her up was Lyra, her body still moving on it’s own, riding out one orgasm another over Sniff’s cock.

While her hips were moving on their own, her upper half was effectively hooked around Swifty’s. Had it not been for Sniff’s hand holding her, they both would have likely tipped over a while ago.

Even still, Lyra had done surprisingly better than expected, but even she found herself with only moans and heavy panting in lieu of words. Unlike Swifty who had reached her limit.

“Emn… too… much.”

If that was the case, Lyra wasn’t going to be able to do much more on her own.

“More… tomorrow?”

No longer able to go on, Twilight and Ovens anxiously lifted the two off Sniff with their magic and laid them down next to him to recover. That left Sniff to check up on the mayor.

“Are you holding up okay May-”

While Mayor Mare wasn’t out cold, she was what is normally referred to as “Drunk on dick.” Only without the dick, she simply had reached a peak so high, so often, or for too long, that she simply wasn’t mentally there anymore.

“Soooo nahiiiiice.”

Twilight chuckled at how cute the mayor was, but there was an agreement they had made.

"Okay, Mayor. It's off to bed for you."

Without further explanation, and a flash from her horn. Both Twilight and the mayor were gone. Thankfully, Ovens was quick to explain.

"Twilight and I talked about it, and all of us agreed that while we're not against sharing our beds while we're with you and having fun together unless it's an overnight date, whoever you're staying with that night should have the bed with you. Well, unless previously agreed upon by another, via invite."

Nearing the point of passing out, Lyra made it a little more clear, in a low dreamily exhausted tone.

"You were supposed to be with Twilight and Ovens tonight. My shared date was just for drinks. The three of us wanted to help you enjoy yourself tonight."

A half-asleep Swifty added a little more to it.

"We look forward to doing more, but we need to take it slow. Twilight and Ovens know what to do from here.” There was a twinkle in her eye as she smiled a little brighter. “Can I have a good night kiss? Even if we're not dating?"

That was utterly adorable and of course, Sniff couldn’t say no.

“Good night, good morning, and any time you want, Swifty.”

And with that, she wasn’t getting up. Really, she couldn’t get up any further than turning her head up slightly, though it was more than enough when Sniff leaned over to give her that good night kiss she wanted. It wasn’t deep or aggressive, but soft and appreciative.

“Can I get one of those?” Lyra playfully asked.

Looking at Lyra again, she had gotten him so close near the end. Part of him even hoped that another “accident” would have caused a slip. It was better that it didn’t happen, but he was looking forward to seeing how a little more one on one time with her would pan out.

“You girls are goofy,” he jested. “Of course.”

Not as timid as Swifty, Lyra was still motivated by lust by the way she licked his lips clean and explored his mouth. She would have continued on, had Twilight not returned with a bit of shock.

“Oh? Does Lyra need a little more time?”

A generous offer, that’s what was being implied, but Lyra didn’t have much left in her to keep her going and released Sniff.

“Mmm… no… I just wanted another sloppy kiss like that.”

As she allowed herself to lay in bed again, she placed a hoof on Swifty and pulled them together, Lyra’s chest to Swifty’s back.

“This might sound a bit foalish, but can Swifty and I share a bed tonight?” She asked, sounding a little more timid than before. “I… normally don’t sleep alone.”

Swifty mustered all her strength and rolled over to face Lyra, a sleepy smile on her glistening lips and a soft glow of affection in her eyes.

“I don’t mind. Sharing a bed certainly is better than sleeping alone.”

Twilight looked down at the two, not expecting such a request, nor how close the two were now holding each other.

“Well… if that’s the case, I’ll give you two Sniff’s bed for old times sake.”

In another flash of light, Twilight and the cuddling pair of mares were gone allowing Ovens to move in and get things started.

Over the mattress, each slow step and sway of her hips was meant to emphasize how much she was ready to have her time with her stallion. Her tail swishing side to side in jerky motions and ears twitching, despite her best attempts to control them.

“Well, you certainly raised the bar for what a mare can look forward to, but it's about time we help show you what to expect."

Flashing back into the bed, Twilight had a charmed expression about her.

"I think those are going to be getting a lot closer after tonight."

Standing behind Ovens, Twilight could see the new pair of panties Ovens was wearing had surpassed its capacity. Her prolonged arousal had been seeping through the fabric and already trailing down the back of her thighs.

Seeing Ovens current state made Twilight realize that even having Sniff more than once today, watching him with the others likely didn’t have her much farther behind. Not that it mattered. Sniff was all theirs now.

“Peter? Ovens and I would like a do-over of our first time together. While you both appreciated my help, I know now that I crossed some boundaries. Even if Ovens was wanting more, you weren’t, but I think I can do better this time.”

That day had gone farther than Sniff had intended, but couldn’t argue with how amazing it felt. So, as long as Twilight didn’t make the same mistake twice, and he trusted she wouldn’t, he was game and started scooting back against the headboard.

“I’m sorry that I’m taking things so slow… but after holding out on those three for the two of you, I could do that again.”

With their plan going off without a hitch, Ovens dropped her panties and turned to take her seat on Sniff’s lap, pulling her tail out of the way so Sniff could find his place without issue. He was so hard, his scent overpowering her own, nearly robbing her of the control she needed to push Sniff’s hand away.

“Peter, for this do-over, we’ll be taking care of you.”

A half-empty bottle of scotch without a label floated up to Sniff’s lips, Twilight’s aura glowing around it, prompting Ovens to gloat.

“Just because we’ll be taking care of ourselves as well.”

Sniff took his drink, letting the alcohol’s burn mellow in his mouth before swallowing only enough to keep his tongue well coated before Ovens took her sip and brought her hoof down to press the length of his shaft against her.

She moaned and swallowed hard, letting Sniff grace her lips with his. It had been such a long wait for him this whole day. Although the wait truly did make this experience all the more rewarding. Even tasting another mare on his lips had added a new element to making love with him.

Loving how Ovens had taken over pleasing him, he treated her body to as many gratifying caresses and gropes as he could. Her pussy rubbing around his shaft, coated thoroughly from now his fourth mare in a row this night, was brimming with the need to burst. Although he was curious as to what Twilight was going to do, and turning up an eye revealed her kicking off her panties and enjoying a drink from the bottle herself.

Damn did that corset look good on her. The whole being a pony thing didn’t matter to him in the slightest anymore. They were too human to allow their outward appearance to deter him from how attractive they were. Even as she finished her long sip and licked her lips, coating them with a shimmer of scotch and lust, he was ready for anything they wanted… accept for Ovens pulling her hoof away. She was doing so good.

Capping the bottle and dropping it off to her side, Twilight strolled up and lifted Ovens’s right rear leg and locked eyes with Sniff.

“I heard from a reliable source that two mares can enjoy this, but we think you’ll enjoy it too.”

Leaning over Ovens, and lowering herself over Sniff’s cock. She arched her back, pressing her marehood around his member, trapping it in a silky prison between hers and Ovens’s inner lips. She shuttered, releasing a breath of the flavorful alcohol with her first upward grind over her two lovers for the night.

“Oooh~ Fuck,” Twilight hushed under her fading breath. “Emph… Is this gooooo~ Feel good for you, Peter?”

This was the best compromise he never thought of and pulled Twilight against Ovens and for him to savor the flavor of scotch she had prepared for him. He felt Ovens hook her right leg around Twilight, raising her hips to stroke his length. It didn’t even matter that their strides weren’t in synch, both mares craven slits hugged tightly around him, working him up better than any of their hooves had.

“Uuh!” Oven groaned between her two lovers. “Twi- Guh! Emph! Harder… Harder!”

Wanting more as well, Twilight took a small step forward on her right and dug in to grind their mounds with her incredibly fervent desires.

Ovens wrapped her forelegs around Twilight’s shoulders and squeezed her back leg tighter to raise her hips higher. It was just high enough for each upward stride from Twilight to raise her body, letting the tip of Sniff’s cock slide under her hood, letting both their clits press against each other.

The wait had been too long and Ovens acted on impulse, squeezing tighter with rapid little thrust against Sniff’s cock and Twilights slathered marehood. Being gracious would have to wait until after her needs were met first.

Sniff felt Oven’s whole body tighten as she coiled in on herself, holding her breath as she continued working herself up until she fell limply against him again. She laid there, cheek to cheek, moaning uncontrollably in ways she only had late into her nights with Sniff.

“Ooh-ooou… haa… ahh-ahh. Oh… Twi… you wah… mmm emm. Wa… ah… er-ahh-ahh-ight.”

This was going to be a night of yet another first as Twilight’s breathing increased. She lowered her left hoof, hooking it behind Oven’s flank, pulling them together for even more contact over Sniff’s member. Nearing her peak, she broke free from Sniff’s kiss and went nose to nose with Oven’s, a new look of acceptance and desire in her eyes.

“You brought Peter back into my life. Emmn… You’re just as important to me.”

For a moment she closed her eyes, holding back from climaxing before she could finish her thoughts. Her plan was just as much to show how much she cared for Ovens as she did Peter.

Whether it was a herd, a harem, a trio, or a quartet, the numbers didn’t matter. Only who she wanted to be a part of it, and as she opened her eyes, she could see Ovens was starting to understand why she wanted this tonight. Now all Twilight had to do was say it.

“We’re never going to be alone again so long as we stay together.”

With her thoughts clear and words accepted, she closed her eyes again and let the sensation of courting a mare with her stallion bring her a more fulfilling climax and pressed her lips to Oven’s.

As they locked lips, and Twilight mingled tongues with her mare, she flexed down harder.

Moaning and whining with each course thrust she used to grind herself deeper into that bliss she thought only her stallion could give her, she embraced her new cause. Ovens was hers from now on, and they were both going to love and protect their stallion for as long as he would have them.

In time, they would see who of the others wanted to stay or go and be a part of something great. For now, she had two lovers who needed her attention… once she could stop cumming.

Was Sniff hearing this right? Did Twilight just make a love confession to Ovens? Was he responsible for this… and getting his dick double smothered between them because of it? Why hadn’t any of the women back on Earth ever thanked him like this?

Not like this specifically at least.

“Mmph... Peter,” Twilight moaned his name as her first orgasm passed, though burning desire from Ovens and both their mixing fluids over his hard cock made it hard to come down. “If we’re not enough… hoooo… You know where I want it.”

Not wanting to be the only mare not to make an offer, Oven turned kissed Sniff on the neck.

“If not her… I can take it.”

As wonderful as that sounded, and it really did, it likely wasn’t necessary, for as eager to empty his ever-growing load that had been bottled up all day. He placed his hands on both their hips and started to pump himself between them.

And as strange as was to admit, no woman or group had ever felt this good, nor had any felt this important to him as these two did. Had he been of a clearer mind, he might have been able to piece that together, perhaps even belt out some well thought out and eloquent soliloquy.

Of course, with his mind so drunk of lust and sex, the best he could manage was…

“Just keep doing what you’re doing. I wanna cum between your pussy so bad, and watching you both kiss is so fucking hot.”

Hardly poetic, but an easy request for the two mares to fulfill.

Twilight and Ovens enjoyed the subtle pleasures that came from kissing each other. Gliding their tongues together seemed to compliment the other. Nothing like the rush that came from Sniff, but it had its own highlights. But feeling each other bump and mash their most sensitive of areas over and around his cock was unmistakably something all of its own.

The constant rise in stimulation never seemed to leave them for as long as they continued this entanglement. The rolling peaks that left them shaking over each other, as well as a mess that had risen as far up as their breasts, were magical moments Sniff took extra care to make sure they enjoyed.

They often found a pair of hands teasing over them in the mix, adding a little extra spark each time.

Somewhere in the midst of Twilight finding a rhythm with Ovens, the smell of clovers and sea salt reached a burning height, along with heavier breathing from under Ovens and Sniff’s thrust working against them. She could already smell his body getting ready for the release.

“Nnn-Guh!”

Twilight felt him. He was cumming. Hot. Thick. Filling her gaps and overflowing. She had wanted this since their first time together. She needed to feel more of it and rose up with her wings flared.

Bracing herself with her hooves on Oven’s chest, Twilight began humping like a feral beast. Thrashing herself and Ovens into another climax.

Their cries of ecstasy filling the room as they moved against each other left Sniff nearly convulsing with his short juts of thrusting between them.

Their shared experience of feeling the Earth move together eventually returned to low rumbles and lingering vibrations as they struggled to catch their breath. Still together, none of them wanted to move. Nothing more than the slow grinds Twilight couldn’t help herself but continue at least.

“Going… slow… sure makes… every… new… experience… a new… best time… with you… I’m… holy shit… never… gonna… spoil you… enough… Am I?”

Feeling much the same, Ovens pointed out the obvious.

“And this… wasn’t… even… rutting… Heh.”

It wasn’t rutting. He didn’t fuck them… though that line was all but blurring as their time together went on.

Even still, he needed this. And with them, he felt safe to relax his restraints.

“I can’t keep holding out like I have been. I need to set the pace with the other girls who don’t know about what I can do. When and if they want more, they need to know before we do anything, if at all. But, us?… You’re the only two I’m officially dating. Mayor Mare, Lyra, Topsy… still take things a little slower with them.”

If Twilight was feeling selfish, she would encourage his decision for more time with herself and ovens. But for as much as he could give and had to hold off, even in her lust-filled afterglow, she couldn’t abuse her position to limit himself.

“You were never… not allowed… to set the pace.”

She was still more than winded and growing tired again. Twenty minutes was a long time with no foreplay. Although twenty minutes working together was far more productive than what any had accomplished with him alone… or that one time with her helping hoof.

On second thought, the three girls before had him worked up pretty well, too. She needed to keep his options open to keep him satisfied.

“And what about… Swifty?”

Playing favorites would be cruel and unfair. However, if it was a matter of trust then his personal bodyguard had it. However, Lyra had shown herself to be both in need of some genuine affection and committed to helping him and the others before she had this incentive.

“Swifty is probably almost always going to be with me since she’s my escort. Things, I’m sure, will naturally end up moving faster with her. Much like I’m sure they will with Lyra since she’s going to be helping me and everyone else so much. So, let’s just assume those two will be doing more a lot faster than the others, but I don’t want any of you to think I’m playing favorites or being unfair.”

“Shh,” Ovens shushed him to calm his concerns, slowly catching her breath. “It’s not about playing favorites, Peter… And nopony owns any more time or affection from you... than what you're willing or able… to give.”

That was true, and Peter should have remembered it, but there was something else Twilight should let him know about as well.

“We’re not always going to be available for your... every want or need. And you can’t be there for all of ours... Chris had the right idea with his girls. We need... to rely on each other as much as we do you. It took me a while... to realize that, and I think the others are figuring it out as well.”

That was beginning to look very true for Ovens and she turned back to Twilight with a new target to share some affection with.

“I would have been happy starting again with just another helping hoof, but this was so much better. Maybe we can stay the night together when Topsy has her night with Peter?”

Twilight leaned down slowly coming nose to nose with Ovens again.

“Just thinking about her first night with him makes me think you’re right.”

They were now truly an item, and one long kiss sealed the deal for them.

“Hey, girls?” Sniff spoke up to get their attention. “I know we’re all a mess, but I don’t think I could stay awake for a shower… It’s been a long fucking day.”

Twilight chuckled at the unintentional double meaning and let herself slide down to her side of the bed.

“Don’t worry. I figured something like this might end up happening.”

Looking off to the side of the bed, she gathered her magic into her horn, creating a glow of her aura on the side of the bed, that nearly instantly faded. She tried again… and again… and after the fourth time, she gave up.

“Goddamnit… I left some towels in the… fuck it… Even if it sounds gross, I like how it feels having your cum all over me. It’s like little orgasms tickling and… Emph… It just feels nice. We can shower in the morning.”

With ovens taking her side of the bed and cuddling up to Sniff, she was in no mood to go anywhere either.

“I agree. I can’t see why any mare would want to give this up.” She yawned. “Besides… I’m about to pass out, and last time I didn’t get to wake up cuddled with Peter like you did. Maybe I can feel what a little anal feels like tomorrow, too?”

Just a little more time. That’s all Sniff needed to make sure. Just a little more time.

“Shower in the morning it is.”

Ovens looked down at the foot of the bed, lighting up her horn and the blankets once… then twice… then a third.

“Son of a bitch… Peter?”

Laughing at just how much he wore these two out, Sniff crawled down and rolled back the blankets.

“It’s fine. I got it.”

[Not much earlier in Sniff’s assigned room.]

In a burst of Twilight’s magic, she teleported in front of Sniff’s bed, softly delivering Lyra and Swifty to the mattress.

“Okay, you two. I’m glad you both enjoyed yourselves tonight. And believe me, I can tell Peter really enjoyed himself. I’m sure you’re both going to have a lot more great times with him. Both in and out of bed… or the kitchen… or an office.”

Swifty giggled, remembering how pleased Mayor Mare looked after her first time with him.

“I’m sure we will… And… thank you, Princess… For everything.”

Lyra yawned, a dreamily sleepy look on her face.

“Yes, thank you. You’ve made me very happy with everything you’ve let me see tonight.” She turned her tired eyes to Swifty. “And thank you, as well. Not just for sleeping with me tonight. But also for helping me with Peter. Welcoming me and… just being such a good friend for me today… I really needed that.”

Swifty batted her eyes for a moment. Flattered, but also a bit surprised.

She’d been so busy with her duties over the years. Working, traveling, recovering, and training after hours… Outside of her friends from when she was young and hadn’t seen in forever, all the rest of her friends all wore armor like she did. A “normal” friend wasn’t something she’d had in a long time.

“I’m more than happy to be your friend. And if we’re both sharing Peter, maybe we can be even closer friends like Starlight and the other girls… I mean, I know it’s not really normal, but nothings really been normal since Peter and-”

Whatever tangent she had started, Lyra didn’t need to hear it and ended the explanation with an all or nothing kiss. They had all swapped positions more than enough times that sneaking in a kiss with Sniff had left a little of all of them on his lips. Now together like this, if their kiss felt as good as it did, being more than friends seemed like a sure thing.

When the kiss ended, Lyra gave a long stare into Swifty’s eyes. Sharing a bed with another mare was nothing new to her, only now it came with the prospect of sex. And not even that bothered her if it meant having someone with similar mindsets as hers.

“Being with a mare doesn’t bother me. I think I had been preparing myself for that happening for a while now. And… sure I’m… sorta dating Peter. But, I’m also not, because… well… you know… So, how about we give this mare on mare thing a try while we both spend more time with Peter?”

That sounded unusual, to say the least, but unusual was becoming pretty regular around her. All these unusual happenings involving humans had all been grand in how they were received, making Swifty smile back.

“I like the sound of that.”

That was all the more confirmation Twilight needed to see that she was onto something big.

“I’ll hit the lights for you two. We’ll see you both in the morning.”

With the soft glow of Twilight’s aura returning, the lights went out, and in another flash and a pop, Twilight was gone.

In the dark, moments away from falling asleep, Swifty had one final thought for the night.

“I’m pretty sure Twilight and Ovens are going to hog Peter to themselves for a while. How about we keep each other company until they’re ready to share again?”

Lyra pulled herself in closer, cuddling up nice and close.

“I like the sound of that.”

Swifty gave a happy hum, then grew silent, save only for her slow and steady breaths as she slept.

This wasn’t the mission, but Lyra now considered herself deep undercover, both literally and figuratively. For this moment though, this wasn’t for the agency, and she gave her sleeping partner another soft kiss on the lips that was just for herself to enjoy.

“Good night, Swifty.”

Author's Note

Bonus art of Topshelf by Paranoid Siren (Link Below):

Sniff seemed to be having things pretty well in hand with his mares. Good communication, slow pacing (sorta), and a firm grasp of what they were getting themselves into.

Of course... Even Twilight can be clever when she really puts her mind to it, and managed to work out a wonderful night for all.

Far away in Canterlot, Celestia still has her busy life to maintain, as well as some plotting to do, and don't you dare think I forgot about those Nutty Buddy Bars! God damn, I used to love those things as a kid. Although I lacked the magic needed to create an infinite amount as this Princess can.

However, not all those sweets could mellow out that rage she still has burning inside for Sunset Shimmer.

Let's just hope this delegation goes well.

Anyways... a night with Sniff had to end... just like I'm sure you would have expected. Maybe not like you hoped, but he'll get it in eventually.

I mean... he has to... right?

Bah! I'm sure he's coming around to cumming inside, sooner or later.

Also, yes, "Drunk on dick" is a real thing. Kinda weird, even creeped me out a little when I first encountered it because I thought she was high, but that's a different story altogether.

Anyway, with his first mares down, Sniff was finally treated properly by one very clever Twilight and one very patient Oven Fresh. Two mares who seem to be embracing the new trend in town much like how Swifty and Lyra have found something with each other.

Of course, that only means that there's one more chapter to finish of this night, and is apparently a fan favorite for most of you. So, be sure to return next week for:

Chapter 88.6. A Night of Three together. A Night of Two Apart..

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to Current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

89. A Man About Town.

After a well-earned night's sleep, Sniff awoke early, as he often did, sandwiched between his baker and his princess. Ovens to his right, and Twilight to his left. Both were cuddled up with their muzzles laying over his shoulders and hoof over his chest, holding each other’s hooves under the covers.

It was a Hallmark moment... if Hallmark did porn. Though odds are the Internet probably already did that, but that was moot.

For a moment, it all felt familiar. Like the end of another wild weekend, but the holding of hooves made it quite different. Different in a way he never had to deal with before.

They were holding onto each other as much as they were holding onto him. The particulars weren't so discreetly hidden, nor did they make themselves visible like a poisonous snake with bright colors or an alarm with flashing lights. It was carelessly left out in the open, probably unintentional, but with no fear of being discovered as they slept.

Again, it was that together, they were holding onto him, not merely holding him.

Women he had been with before had held him throughout the nights they shared. However, those women were holding onto the moment, a memory, another opportunity, the comforts he brought… but never him. What he offered, what they took, was only what he gave them, and it was never what these two he was with now were afraid of losing.

He suppressed a yawn, not wanting to wake them. Not when there was so much to over analyze, like the holding of hooves and how he was projecting his fears onto the two ladies he felt like he didn't deserve… or was this where he really fit in?

There was so much he still had to think about.

"Maybe Swifty was right. I already started building up a fortune, I’m sure I could make my marketing business work here… and I have a proverbial stable of women who want and enjoy sharing me."

On second thought.

"Perhaps a proverbial stable is an offensive way of phrasing it, not like they live in actual stables. Regardless, I enjoy their company more than most women I've spent time with over the years. And after getting to know these mares, I can't see them as animals… and every sexual encounter with them only seems to get better."

Sex… he'd come so close to going all the way so many times. What difference would it make at this point? They were already doing so much, as well as getting attached.

How far was he supposed to take this? How far could he when this was a "give or take as much as you want with no commitment" arrangement?

Thinking again, he found himself searching for reasons.

"If I ever did make it home, and that’s a big if, what kind of future would I have after all I've done with these mares? Is that world even worth going back to? I mean, my friends are here, my family were all written off years ago, and the women…?"

The women he left were to him as what he made himself to them.

...replaceable.

"Win, lose, or draw, if Twilight could find us a way home, maybe I'll just cash out what I have and stay here… That world is better off without me there, and I’m probably better off without it"

He turned his eyes to the blinds. It was still dark outside. He must not have had much sleep or had simply lost track of time last night and had no idea what hour they all clocked out.

Under the covers, he shifted his legs and felt the sheets sticking to him, along with the now rather palpable smell of the prior night’s events.

"Oh, right. We didn't shower… Damn that was amazing last night. It's been a while since I ran through five girls in a single go. Had Topsy stayed, I'd have matched Chris. And some of his girls are damn cute, too."

Outside of the curtains, he could see the light of the moon lowering, slowly being replaced by the warm glow of the morning sun. Maybe he did get enough sleep for the day?

On another note, the sun rising meant Ovens would have to open the bakery soon. Best wake her up.

"Hey, Ovens," Sniff quietly spoke her name to wake her. "You gonna get up for work? Sun's coming up and we still need to shower."

There was a slight flinch from the baker before her eyes opened. Quickly she adjusted to the world around her, taking in a deep breath and the heavy scents of clover and the many moments of intimacy from the night before.

"Em… A shower sounds nice," she happily answered, still a bit drowsy. "Though, I'm not showering alone am I?"

Not speaking quietly enough, Twilight, now also awake, blinked with her eyes fixating on Sniff. She was sure she only caught the tail end of a conversation.

"Showering alone?" She asked, her sleep rapidly leaving her waking state. "Oou, I hope not. I'm all sticky."

Ovens stretched her legs, pulling the sheets down/peeling parts of them away from her. The lack of lust made the scene far less attractive than it had seemed the previous night.

"Oh, wow. We need to keep the towels closer next time, but I'm more than happy to share a shower with you two this morning."

If that was the plan, Twilight wanted to make the most of it. She cuddled in closer to Sniff and trapped his hand between her thighs.

"Would our stallion care to join us for a shower?"

Ovens, just as interested, considering what Twilight told her about her first shower experience with Sniff, lowered her hoof away from his chest. Sure enough, he was still dealing with some morning stiffness.

"Won't you help us clean those hard to reach places, Peter?" She asked, trying to sound both adorable and alluring.

Temptation is a motherfucker, but it seemed a little unfair to the other mares. Speaking of such injustices sounded like the right thing to say, but was it?

Swifty was still passed out from last night and had slept in later than he did the last time she shared his room. Lyra seemed to have only started her day well after the sun had started to rise when he saw her out last time. Same thing for the mayor.

It wasn’t anyone's fault they weren't awake for this but their own.

"Let’s see just how hard to reach these places are."

After a shower that spent more time in hard to reach places than it did getting clean, Sniff took it upon himself to wake the others. His first stop was the guest room with Mayor Mare.

"Good morning, Mayor," he softly said sitting next to her.

Mayor Mare woke with a bit of a shock, realizing she wasn't where she last remembered laying, but was calmed by the sight of Sniff waiting for her.

"Oh, dear. That exhaustion really knocked me out, didn't it?"

Happy to see her recover so quickly, Sniff leaned down and treated her to a good morning kiss to help improve her day.

"And how are you feeling this morning."

Rather than respond verbal thanks to feeling especially virile, Mayor Mare pulled him on top of her. Slowly kissing him with a soft approach. All seemed like a harmless show of affection until Sniff noticed she was steadily pulling down her covers.

"I feel like last night never ended. I've been dreaming of you, and I'd love for that dream to continue for a little longer now that I have you here."

It shouldn't have surprised Sniff that Mayor was no different than Ovens or Twilight, waking up with the need for some extra affection. Nothing a little hands-on attention couldn't take care of.

Next was going to be a roll of the dice if Swifty and Lyra were going to be the same in his room. Thankfully, if those two got carried away, there were plenty of towels left if he needed a shower afterward.

Not wanting to startle them as he did with Mayor Mare, he took extra caution to enter the room as silently as possible. To no surprise, they were both peacefully asleep. Also, much like Ovens and Twilight, they were both holding each other.

It was touchingly sweet, though he was noticing a trend and prepared his hands for another wake-up session.

"You two gonna sleep in all morning like that?"

The two mares snapped awake, instantly realizing the position they were in. A moment of panic sunk in, but Lyra was the first to snap out of her momentary freakout.

She smiled and pulled Swifty closer, making the Solar Guard grin nervously.

"I wasn't planning on it, but I got some time to spare for this mare if she isn't in any rush."

Feeling a sense of calm return with the memories returning of last night, Swifty snuggled up closer.

"Sorry, Lyra, but this mare has a very handsome and important stallion to guard."

Knowing that was true, but not wanting to give up so easily, Lyra pushed her muzzle into Swifty’s, making a spectacle of it, but then turned to point Swifty’s face towards Sniff. It had been mentioned that having more than one mare made it easier to lure a human stallion into bed, last night proved that, and she wanted to prove it again. Even better odds were looking likely as both of them caught the strong scent of another mare on him.

"How about we keep Peter safe between the two of us until breakfast is ready since Mayor let him slip away unprotected?"

Ovens, Twilight, and Mayor Mare all had him worked up to the point he regretted not going farther in the shower… and setting it to cold. These two together were just as dangerous of a duo as his first two that morning.

Considering how easily the mayor pulled him into bed, he wouldn't put it past them to get him out of his clothes.

"Oh, no girls," Sniff playfully declined. "I'm a man about town today, and I got a schedule that's got me busy until after lunch-"

"After lunch it is!" Swifty shouted in joy, immediately cutting him off.

Can't say Sniff didn't walk into that one, but trying to walk away now seemed like a poor idea.

"You know what… I'm probably going to need it to get through the night after the day I'm going to have. So, how about you two get showered up and meet us downstairs. The delegates were encouraged to sample the local diners for breakfast." He smirked. "Pretty sure that was just Twilight’s excuse to wander off and have breakfast at Oven's place. So, get showered and you can join. After that, Swifty, I'll need an escort to the spa."

This was an even better arrangement, but Lyra couldn’t let Sniff get away that easily.

"Can we at least get a kissie-kiss before we clean up?"

Stepping back into the hallway, Sniff was greeted by his other three waiting for him, with Twilight giving him a playful smirk.

The fact she was back in her Pretty Pretty Princess dress made her appearance funnier than it should have been.

"So… we shouldn't make plans for after lunch?" She jested.

Not letting this degrade into whatever Twilight was going to try and twist it into, Sniff started down the hallway with a laugh.

"I know my limits, Twigs."

The three quickly trotted forward to catch up to him, Ovens egging him on.

"Oh, come on. We're happy for you. We’re all going to be busy today, and unless you forgot, I still remember what you told me. Five times a day? An hour unless you try hard? You haven’t lasted more than an hour until last night… And that took five of us. We want you to enjoy yourself and not to try so hard.”

Mayor, practically walking on air after her time with Sniff and an invigorating shower, wasn’t exactly following along.

“Well, ladies. If having Peter hard for an hour is a problem. My office is always open.”

Twilight heard Mayor’s offer and receded back into her nerdy giggle snort. Understanding the proper context made the Mayor's comment a rather humorous slip.

“I think you mean your legs are always open, but we appreciate it. What Ovens means is that before arriving here, Peter would be able to spend an hour with a human female before he was able to achieve full sexual stimulation and climax. He could make it happen faster if he put more effort into making that his goal, but since we tire out so quickly, he isn’t actually able to enjoy sex equally with us one on one.”

While not entirely wrong, it didn’t please Sniff to hear that’s how his girls saw his situation.

“Hey, I don’t want you girls thinking like that about me. I enjoy everything we do and don’t need to make it about me. I’m trying to-”

“Peter, it’s fine,” Ovens comfortingly protested. “This was my idea, and you agreed that it would be helpful to you. All of us want this for you, and since you want to take things slow, you shouldn’t be forcing yourself not to fully enjoy your time with us. We’re all here for you when we’re available, and unless you want to push Top Shelf into going faster than what she asked for, or not take your time with the other mares you haven’t even dated yet or let know what’s going on, Lyra and Swift Sails will have more time with you. And since we only had a little time with you in the shower, and Mayor Mare didn’t have enough time for you either, we know you’re going to be wanting it sooner rather than later.”

Sniff thought about that for a moment. What she said was true, making more of his morning thoughts seem valid. Plus, thinking about what would happen if any of the spa ponies started flirting with him made him realize that having an outlet was exactly what he needed… though thinking of Lyra and Swifty as if they were to be used by him whenever he wanted to bust a nut seemed…

Was that cruel or was it no different than his casual hookups he was used to? Maybe it was wrong before and he didn't notice because he didn't care about them the same way he did for these mares?

Then again, if he cared about them, why would he not be more considerate about their needs?

"You're right. Now let's get ready. I'm hungry."

[Not much later in Oven’s bakery.]

Nearing the door, Sniff made a dash to the front, jamming his key in the lock, laughing all the way to be the first.

"Nah-uh. I got the spare key, remember?"

After putting his weight on the door to open it faster as soon as he unlocked it, he accidentally fell into the sales floor from the door already being unlocked.

"Oof!" He grunted as his face connected with the wooden floor, wondering how this happened. "Ah… The fuck? I know I locked the door last night?"

From inside the kitchen, a voice none would have expected called out.

"Is that you, Peter? I hope my daughter is with you."

There wasn’t much put together for breakfast. Some coffee, tea, muffins, and a small pot of overcooked oatmeal Cutter had boiled before they arrived.

There were going to be some over-easy eggs for Sniff, but for some reason Ovens started off breathing a flame that was two-burnt-eggs too strong.

Thankfully, that led the conversation away from potential pillow talk and guided them all into topics that were more civil. That at least let Sniff talk about his ideas for the Wonderbolts upcoming show.

"So, after the fights at the party, I had another idea for posters. Namely, they'd be focused around Spitfire. Really playing up the name with a backdrop of some really intense flames. There would be others I'm still trying to get the right imagery down for. I was thinking the cross storm trail they used for Spitfire's entrance but swapping her out with other Bolts."

Mayor Mare, now not as hot and bothered as she was when she woke, seemed impressed.

"I don't believe I've seen any advertising presented in such a fashion. Do you have an artist in mind?"

Finishing another sip of coffee, Sniff swallowed hard. Normally he had more than a few he could call up for help with these things. Here in Ponyville, that would be a whole new adventure.

"Not yet. I still need to at least get the concept art drawn out."

Was that another talent Twilight could come to appreciate from her stallion? Her curiosity demanded she know.

"You never told me you're an artist."

Sniff had to stop from taking another sip of his coffee after hearing that. It wasn’t so he could brag, but to laugh instead.

"Oh, hell, no. I'm by no means an artist. I'm just talking about stick figures and shapes with notes of what I want. I'll need a real artist to take my scribbles and make a rough draft for me, then finish it. "

Another thought entered Sniff’s mind about this potential contract. Something that he would need to address to not only protect himself but the mayor also.

"We need to set a deadline and let others know that they can submit their ideas as well. Probably have a blind voting process to see who should get the contract."

A blind vote? Cutter couldn't believe the risks Sniff was taking with his future. He would be supporting her baby girl sooner or later, after all.

"Why would you want to compete against others? I think at this point, Mayor would just give it to you if you asked."

Lyra was about to agree when Sniff felt the need to educate them on what was wrong with that assumption.

"That's precisely the problem. For both of us. If word gets out that we have an intimate relationship, and I'm not interested in hiding it, even if we do have you supporting it, then it's going to give off the appearance of impropriety."

Clearly, they didn’t know how to separate business from pleasure, then again until a few months ago they didn’t know what pleasure was, so he gave the four a serious stare to set the mood.

"I don't lie. I don’t cheat. I don’t manipulate, con, exploit, or abuse those I work with… And I'd never want to risk hurting those I care about or let them hurt themselves needlessly."

Somewhere in the mix, Sniff let himself separate his work and his pleasure. This wasn’t going to be a one-off deal he could sneak a fuck session in after signing the deal. That's how deals were sealed back home… in only a few states where that was the norm.

It might have been wrong then, but he wasn't going to be making those same mistakes here.

… Sort of.

Shit… He already was.

"Look… If I can get this business going strong and build up my reputation, no one will question it. Right now though, I'm a pretty face with a lot of charm that could be viewed as a means of taking advantage of others. Making it a contest where the public decides will free you from any accusations of playing favorites or me extorting you."

Hearing that explanation, Lyra frowned. That was a basic level example of fraud, and she’d almost encouraged it.

"Son of a bitch. I should have caught that. You're right Peter, this whole dating us thing is actually causing you problems now."

That was taking it a step too far, and Peter didn't want them bringing each other down over it.

"Nooo, no… It just means that we have to be more transparent about the details leading to any contracts with Mayor Mare, and everything you do for me is by the book anyway. Besides, a little competition wouldn't hurt getting my name out there."

Sitting at the table contently, Cutter couldn't help but think how wrong she was about Sniff from when she first met him. He truly was a stand-up stallion worthy for her daughter. Taking care of an old friend was a little bonus, too.

But how well was he taking care of Mayor Mare?

"You are too kind, Peter. Has your kindness extended to the bedroom with Mayor as well?" The unabashed Lunar Guard turned her eyes over to the blushing mint-colored mare sitting next to Mayor. "Or did Lyra manage to earn her spot first?"

So much for avoiding the naughty conversations. Not that Cutter was the first mother he'd met like this. However, it always weirded Sniff out when he was with a girl whose mother was openly interested in their daughter's/daughter's boyfriend's sex life.

"Uhh, both… And Swifty," Sniff reluctantly answered.

Cutter gave an uneasy smile. Almost looking sad when she heard that. For some reason,
that made Twilight think she needed to step in and verbally fix things.

"Mayor Mare, Lyra, and Swift Sails have been wonderful with Peter. And Top Shelf will be getting involved while we're in Canterlot. So, with any luck, there will soon be enough to fully take care of him."

Ovens had the help of four other mares, with plans of adding a fifth, but still wasn't sure if they all could keep up with him? Now that was something particularly sad for Cutter to hear after the last two nights she had.

"Must be nice the way he leaves you all exhausted."

There was that same smile in front of her forced regression of sadness. It wasn’t even subtle, so Sniff knew something was wrong, but he was starting to think it wasn't about him or her daughter.

"Hey, Cutter. You're looking like you could use a pick-me-up. You mind joining me at the spa today for a while?"

She quickly turned up her eyes to meet his. The request must have surprised her, going by her expression. He would have to make his offer more clear with some added incentive.

"I'm offering some training to some of the staff today instead of working on clients. I would love to bring you along as an example to show how effective the right kind of therapy can be."

Swifty thought about all the mares she'd already ran defense on already. Keeping Cutter around would make her job a lot easier.

"Yeah. Might also keep all the mares from trying to walk into Peter's room between clients."

"I'll go!" Cutter quickly spat out, nearly making everyone around her jump out of their seats.

Normally, such a response from her mother in a situation like that would have been screamed in anger. That time, it sounded more like… desperation? Maybe an obligation?

Either way, Ovens knew she had to talk to her mother about it now that they could openly support each other again.

"Hey, Peter. How about you go ahead and head to work and get things ready for mom. I haven't spent any time in the kitchen with her in ages and wouldn't mind having some mother-daughter time, if you don't mind."

Sniff didn't need to look at his watch. It was too early for that, but he could tell what Ovens was really after. This would give him time to take care of something else before heading into the spa, though.

"I need to stop and see the florist first. We're supposed to have lunch plans for today."

Already thinking ahead, Lyra made flirty eyes at Sniff.

"Hopefully it's a short lunch."

Fearing a reaction from her mother, Ovens butted in to downplay the flirt.

"Don't mind Lyra, mom. She didn't get enough time with Peter this morning and is maybe a little too excited to share him with Swifty this afternoon."

"Is that so?" Cutter asked, genuinely looking interested. "You'll have to let me know how that works out for you. I could certainly use some pointers."

Pointers? Was Cutter having romance problems with her husband in the bedroom? And judging by the improvement in her appearance, was that what was bringing her down?

Sniff wasn't going to let this new mother figure let her relationship struggle like this.

"Hey, Cutter. How about you spend a little more time with Ovens this morning. I'll come back around ten and give you a full session here."

Cutter was loving this colt more by the moment and was about to appreciate him even more after he continued to extend his hospitality.

"I'll cut the training short with the spa ponies this morning," Sniff added. "I'll do what I did last time and share my techniques in their big open room and keep Swifty with me."

With all the mixed tensions in the air and rapidly changing emotions in the room, Twilight wanted to ensure everyone was still okay with the arrangements made.

"Cutter, I just want to make sure we're all still on the same page. You're still comfortable with all of us being close and affectionate with Peter, aren't you?"

That same sad smile returned to Cutter, and she gave a single nod without hesitation.

"I think every mare should be able to show the stallion they care about how they feel, so long as he's willing to accept it. So, if Ovens is okay with every mare you bring into this… herding experiment of yours, and Peter is willing to share his affection with them, I of course support it."

That was a relief to hear, being how Mayor Mare was set to open her office soon and was happy to have an old friend back in town again.

"Thank you for being so understanding, and you can drop by anytime for details or just to catch up like old times. And thank you for joining us for breakfast. It's good to have you back in Ponyville."

Politely excusing herself from the small table, Mayor stood up, trotted next to Sniff, and gave him a soft kiss goodbye.

"Mmm, thank you again for the wonderful night and the extra time with you this morning. I look forward to seeing you again when you return from Canterlot."

If that was the pace of things, and Lyra was in the clear with Sniff while Cutter was around, she figured she'd give her goodbye before returning home.

"I need to get going, too. Still have to gather some things before leaving for Canterlot. Plus, I still need to buy my ticket for the train."

As this was going on, Twilight sat in her oversized dress, thinking about the good company Lyra made and figured she could offer a better option.

"Don't worry about your ticket, Lyra. Just meet us back at the Castle. We'll all go together and take care of your transportation needs."

Lyra smiled warmly back, happy to have built up such a positive relationship with Twilight already. She’d always been known for her friendly nature, but one on one, it was something different altogether.

"Sounds great. I'll…" She paused for a moment, slowly grinning wider until she was snickering foolishly. "I'll probably already be there, sleeping off my time with Peter after lunch."

Feeling more brazen than the mayor, Lyra reared up, plopping her forelegs around Sniff’s neck, and kissed him like she already had his clothes off.

"Mmm, yes… How about I just wait for you in your room after lunch?"

Well, there was no use fighting it now, and Sniff rolled his eyes.

"Sure thing. Just make sure we get some more towels."

With that settled, Lyra made her way over to Swifty and put the same moves on her as she did Sniff, much to the surprise of the other mares.

"You take good care of Peter, and I'll keep taking care of you."

Swifty returned her affection with a more subtle kiss before shooing the flirty unicorn away.

"You know I will, and thanks for the fun time this morning. We need to spend more time together like that."

With a playful giggle and a perky bounce to her step, Lyra trotted her way out towards the door.

"Have a good day everypony. See you after lunch."

This was going to take a little more explanation on Oven’s part to bring her mother up to speed. That was if she was picking up on what she missed.

However, not before Sniff would take his leave as well.

"Ovens, thanks again for breakfast."

Placing a hand on her thigh, he leaned over and gave her a gentle kiss goodbye, then turned to his other side to face Twilight.

"I'm going to be busy at the spa, but nothing special. Lunch will be slow. Slower than the others, I mean. I'm well taken care of with what we all have now, and they don't need to know what we have… though we can talk about that later on what all to let them know. If anything at all."

Twilight took the lead this time, pulling Sniff closer by the chin for a timid peck on the lips, only for Sniff to pull her in closer for something more involved. She could have stayed there, letting him tempt her into something more, but he pulled back just abruptly as he had pulled her in.

"We’ve got a good thing going, Twigs. Let's not be afraid of it."

An unexpected chuckle came from the motherly Lunar Guard. Seemingly amused by Sniff’s words.

"Even when kissing another mare, you make me proud."

All eyes turned to Cutter from such an odd thing to say. Odd for even them, and that was saying something.

"It takes a brave stallion to truly love a mare. To trust them. Care for them… not let them make all the calls… not be afraid to share with them everything you've shown my baby girl. What I've been waiting to have with her father again after all these years."

Again, Cutter appeared to have captivated her audience, prompting a laugh from her before she continued.

"What? I'm just saying that what Peter has to share is something special. A mare's need for affection shouldn't be denied with the stallion she loves."

Still weird, but it was the kind of weird that wasn't going to get him decapitated the next time he came in slashing distance of Cutter. So, he was willing to roll with it.

In fact, he couldn't help but show a little appreciation for the motherly mare.

"You're a better mom than I deserve."

Deciding to be more affectionate than needed, he rounded the table, hugged Cutter around her neck, and kissed her on the cheek.

Surprised by what she felt, Cutter's eyes shot wide open and she blushed. She likely would have said something had Ovens not held her hoof over her mouth, barely managing not to bust up laughing as Sniff walked away, seemingly aware of the thrill he must have given Cutter.

"I'll be back before lunch. Have fun catching up with Ovens."

Stepping away and nearing the door, he called for his faithful companion.

"Come on, Swifty. Grab your beat'n stick and let's get moving. Flower shop should be opening soon."

As soon as Ovens believed they were out of earshot, she gave her mother a guilty smile.

"Yeeee-ah… I think we should tell you that before you catch us in the act, it's not just Peter that Twilight and I are getting close and intimate with."

Before a question could even be formulated, Ovens reached out and held Twilight’s hoof. As she held her Princess's fetlocks locked in together, Cutter didn't even bat an eye. After Lyra kissed Swifty, there wasn't much to speculate on for the otherwise overwhelmed mother.

"I see… Are you both… happy with each other? Can you…" Somewhere between being shown how easy it was for Ovens to have that close intimacy with Sniff and that surprise kiss from him, she was getting choked up. "Do you both get to feel each other like you told me Peter can?"

Ovens didn't need the years she had lost with her mother to know how bad things must be to hear her mother like that. It was something terrible, and now she was worried.

"Uh, yes. We just started, but mom, what's wrong? Did Peter or one of us do or say something?"

This was happening, the tears were coming out. Cutter couldn't keep it together.

"No, dear. You're lucky. Both…" She sniffled a little, remembering why she was here. "All of you are so lucky to have Peter and each other. But something is wrong with your father and I."

Ovens’s heart practically stopped and Twilight was already prepared to call in whatever support she could to address whatever this problem was. However, neither were ready for what Cutter had to say.

"We can't remember the last time we loved each other physically. The memory is gone… I tried to help us remember what it's supposed to be like the night I came home, and the next day he forgot… He was disgusted by it, felt nothing, and neither did I."

In saying it out loud, her heart broke all over again.

"Something or somepony made it so I can't love your father the way we should be able to."

Her sobs quickly filled the room, and in a flash of light, Twilight silenced the outside world from hearing what was happening in the room.

Now secure with just the three, another piece of the puzzle slowly started to look bigger than it had before.

[Out in town.]

Sticking close to Sniff’s side, Swifty was trying to get a better idea of what to expect with this "slow" approach.

"So, obviously you're not gonna try and rut any of them."

"Obviously," Sniff nearly laughed out his answer as he rolled his eyes, only half-amused by the suggestion.

It was looking like Sniff honestly had no intentions of running a bedroom marathon with these new mares. Not unless there was something else less-involved that Swifty hadn’t seen yet.

"I'm guessing no hand stuff or oral either?"

Sniff couldn't believe how distant the concept of “slow” was for these mares to understand.

"No, Jesus Christ. I'm keeping my hands and dick to myself as much as possible. And if anything, it'll be a hug and a kiss on the hoof at most."

Already expecting a flurry of questions as to why he wouldn't be putting out, as it were, Sniff knew how to shut her up.

"Otherwise we'd have a lot less time after lunch."

Swifty could feel an ear twitch and snap, and she realized what she was walking into. Now, for the first time, she felt conflicted about what she heard Sniff say.

"You’re making it really hard not to want to be selfish with your time, Peter. One of the things I admire most about you is how you help others. Those florists seem like such nice mares, they deserve some of your time."

After saying that, she realized how inconsiderate she was sounding, which dramatically changed her tune.

"You don't speak up much about it, but you just keep allowing us to occupy more of your time and attention… Are we taking advantage of you?"

Finally, even if a few of them were getting it, Swifty was at least admitting it. Something Sniff couldn't help but privately celebrate this small victory.

"There’s a grey line there, somewhere. You all want to help me and help others, but our communication is a bit off. Much like how you had no idea what was happening yesterday in my room. These three girls know even less than you did then… I think."

"Peter!" Roseluck shouted from her flower stall. "Good morning, handsome. Are we still on for lunch? We still couldn't find that Wednesday restaurant you were talking about."

Oh, that old chestnut. Thankfully, a little conversation with Twilight cleared up the confusion the day before.

[Yesterday in Twilight’s bed, after a roll in the sheets.]

After letting Twilight ride his lap to her satisfaction and discussing their future prospects of further sexual aspirations, Sniff was trying to pump the breaks on what Twilight was clearly encouraging him to pursue.

“Well, I know it might sound like I’m playing favorites, but after last night and this morning with Mayor Mare, next on my list is Top Shelf. Though, I plan on taking things slow like I did with the mayor after we escorted her home. Tomorrow, I said I’d have lunch with the three florists, and speaking of them, what kind of calendars do you have? None of them knew what Wednesday is.”

Twilight tilted her head, visibly confused.

“A what?”

It took her a second, but this wasn’t the first time she heard him or the others use that method of planning and timing.

"Oh, that's right. You use the Georgian Grande Calendar system. That hasn't been used in centuries, and only… huh."

In a moment of trying to connect the dots where dots didn't need to be connected, Twilight had to force herself not to bring Celestia into this.

"It’s still used, but only for a few royal historical records, so not many are familiar with it. We mainly use a solar calendar to better keep track of the growing and harvesting seasons. Most ponies base their appointments around holidays, solar phases, or which day into whichever third of each season is divided into."

It shouldn't have been a surprise that ponies had to make something as simple as what day of the week it was needlessly complicated, especially since they themselves chose when each season ended. Of course, Twilight was smart enough to know how to explain it.

"Spring has ninety-three days divided into Happiness, Love, and Building. Summer is also ninety-three days equally divided into Harvesting, Ripening of Fruits, then the Sprinkling of Seeds. Autumn only has ninety days for Giving, Waking the Seeds, and Family. Winter has the longest nights but is the shortest period with eighty-nine days. But that's why the first third is for Resting. Then it's a period of Flooding as the weather warms up again, which leads into the last days of Darkness."

Okay, time to do some quick mental math. Ninety-three, ninety-three, ninety, and eighty-nine.

That's one eighty-six, then two seventy-six, and winter makes three sixty-five.

They based their days and months on growing seasons and emotions. Go figure.

"So… what day are we on right now?"

Thinking a bit faster than Sniff could, Twilight cuddled in a little closer, tickled with how fitting the answer was.

“Today is the twenty-first day of Love.”

Not exactly smitten, but overly taken in by how cute Twilight was in her delivery, he couldn’t help but want to give her a little extra to love him with.

"Well, my calendar says it's Tuesday, the tenth of May. Now how about we take a shower and I'll show you something you'll really love."

[Back in the present at the Ponyville market.]

"That was my mistake," Sniff apologized. "The calendar system humans use is only used by royals for… certain record keeping. I should have told you that our date would be on the tenth day of the Love Tripartite."

Lily, now joining Roseluck with Daisy, had the perfect response.

"Oooh. You meant the Rooooyal Wednesday. Yeah. We’re super available on a Royal Wednesday."

Not wanting to be left out, Daisy perked up next to Lily.

"We're available every Royal Wednesday."

Watching these three, Swifty could see the need for Sniff to take things slow. She could only imagine how much more desperate their attempts to have him alone would be after anything more than a kiss to the hoof would be. And Celestia forbid she leave him alone with the three, they’d likely never let him go.

Likewise, Sniff knew this was going to be a challenge for him to deal with. Humoring them a little would help.

"Yes, I'm sure you are. Probably available on the other royal days of the week, too. But for today, I'd like to know if you three would be free at eleven. I have to see somepony before you three, and then I have some pressing matters that will be deserving my full attention back at the Castle before leaving for Canterlot at noon."

Roseluck again took the lead to answer for the three.

"Eleven it is, and we were thinking a picnic in the park would be perfect on a day like today."

A day outside would be a change of pace, and Sniff was fine with that.

"Fantastic. Should I bring anything?"

Lily sauntered up closer, doing her best to work her feminine wiles.

"Hmm, a reason to come early and stay later would be nice. Otherwise, we'll have everything covered for you."

With that everything looked to be in place until a new voice called out from behind.

"You there! Guard pony!"

The five turned to see two stallions trotting their way over.

The first was a light grey Earth pony stallion with a bluish-grey mane and tail. He wore the black and white collars of a tux, stuffed with a puffy neckpiece and a top hat.

Next to him was a taller, bulkier unicorn. He had a smokey dark blue coat and mostly silver mane and tail. He was also partially clothed but wore a full black vest and a button-up shirt. Very dapper, complete with a yellow neckpiece and red wine-colored piece of ruffles in front of his shirt.

They both seemed out of place in Ponyville, yet they appeared to be familiar with Swifty.

"Yes, you!" The Earth pony called out. "The one with the pointy stick!"

Okay. Maybe they were just familiar with guards in general, but it was clear this pony was demanding her attention, not requesting it.

In other words, he sounded like a total douchebag, and Swifty lost her pleasant, airy personality, returning to a cold and firm militant mentality.

Taking a strong grip of her halberd in her feathers, making the wood creak, she steadied herself to deal with the regulars of Canterlot's high society.

"Yes, Count Caesar, Sir Blue Moon. Welcome to Ponyville. Is there something urgent you require assistance with? If so, I am currently on duty with my ward. Any emergencies can be handled with the guards on duty at the Castle of-"

"That's where we just came from," the Earth pony snarled, rudely cutting her off. "Blue Moon and I need to speak with Princess Luna right away. We only have hours to avoid a disaster, but the guards said Princess Luna has retired for the day. Only she can fix our problem since we can't speak with Princess Celestia."

A disaster? Celestia wasn’t able to fix it. Swifty was beginning to believe it had to be something serious.

"What's happened? What's the emergency?"

With the weight of the free world in his shoulders and the gates of hell opening under his hooves, Caesar to a deep breath. He was about to-.

"He doesn't approve of my flower arrangements for the delegation conference today."

to be cut off by Blue Moon.

Any and all consideration for assisting these two up and vanished like a fart in the wind. Swifty should have known better.

"Flowers… Right… Best of luck to you. Princess Luna will be up at four if you're lucky to catch her good graces. Now if you excuse me, I need to return to-"

In a hurried rush of self-importance, Caesar stomped his way between Swifty and Sniff.

"What you need to do is-"

In the simultaneous moment that Caesar's hoof blindly extended towards Sniff's groin to push him out of the way, her training took over.

"HALT!"

Before Sniff could even begin to protect himself, the pummel of Swifty’s halberd shot out under the noble.

With only a fraction of a second to spare, Swifty hunkered her hindquarters down, and kicked her front right foreleg out under the pole of her weapon. She followed through, striking the noble square in the chest, raising him high off the ground, leaving only the air that was in his lungs behind.

Her weapon continued to rise, bringing the stallion overhead, where she pivoted, shifting closer to Sniff, and continuing with slamming Caesar on the ground hard enough to where he bounced.

On his bounce up, Swifty brought her right forehoof down on his throat and forced him back down again, though this time he didn't bounce.

He opened his eyes, croaking, with stars and the finely sharpened blade of a halberd in his face.

"The human delegate, Peter James, is my ward, of whom I am sworn to protect with extreme prejudice. To assault him or any of the other human delegates is in direct violation of the status of forces agreement, and punishable by Royal High Court under Princess Celestia and/or Princess Twilight Sparkle. Whoever is faster to claim the right to sentence you first. Do you understand me, sir!?"

Lacking clear vision but coherent enough to realize he just found himself another Cutter equivalent guard, Caesar was the epitome of compliant. It was also to his great fortune the gurgles that were to be his voice came out understood as "Yes, mam," and he was released.

Slightly approaching the point of shitting his pants, but closer to sporting a fear boner, Sniff was still trying to figure out how Swifty just whooped that stallion's ass before he could even put his hands over his nut sack.

At the same time, maybe he saw another opportunity here and looked to the unicorn stallion just as frightened as the Earth pony still planted in the ground.

"Uh, Blue Moon, I take it?" Sniff cautiously asked, who immediately nodded with rapid speed. "What is the issue with the flower arrangements?"

The noble unicorn half-rolled his eyes, thinking the danger had passed, then realized he was in the midst of a new delegate. One that seemed to be in favor of at least two of the Princesses.

This could be good for him if he played his cards right.

"Sir Blue Moon, yes," the noble answered, extending his hoof, which met the broad side of Swifty’s blade instead.

Still trying to salvage the situation, Sniff lowered Swifty’s blade with his left hand and met the noble's with his right.

"Peter James, nice to meet you. And Swifty, I think this one is alright. I got my keys in my pocket."

The two shook, and there were those eyes again from the pony. Magic fingers were still in effect, but the stallion seemed to stay focused.

"The pleasure is all mine, and yes, Count Caesar believes my selection of seasonal Tulips and Freesia flowers is unfitting for the venue. He wants to have the Saddle Arabians surprised with their own seasonal Datura Innoxia flower arrangements."

The three florists gave each other a mix of sad, confused, and disappointed looks. Daisy, being the disappointed one, had to break the first bit of bad news.

"I'm sorry to say, sir, but both Tulips and Freesia were the Happiness seasonal flowers. They would certainly look good together, but we already had a similar arrangement put together for Princess Celestia visiting the same delegates for the Lady Amira's anniversary to her husband, Prince Haakim."

Lily looked down at the still unmoving Count, confused as to why he was grinning like he just won an argument.

"Even worse, Datura Innoxia doesn’t grow here. It will take at least a week to be shipped in, and that's only during the dark portion of the winter season. But they're also extremely poisonous."

As if to take the wind out of his sails, Roseluck just shook her head.

"Objectively, you're going to miss your goal and look unprofessional with your flower arrangements that we already provided for them last month. Who did you both consult with for this?"

Both stallions pointed at each other, inspiring Sniff to step in.

"Well, gentlecolts, I suppose this is your good fortune that we all met here this way… Except for you, Count… That was… unfortunate… However, these three lovely ladies here are not only pleasant on the eyes, they also happen to be the foremost experts when it comes to floral arrangements. And they have earned the distinguished honor of catering to multiple royal events for Princess Cadance on more than one occasion, and have been sought out by the Princess of Friendship herself, and can no doubt help you out this jam if… Wait… they already do have something planned today-"

He paused to try and look concerned but wouldn't say for what.

"Could you two give me a moment? Swifty, you mind making sure me and the florists here have a minute or two so we can discuss this?"

Cautious, but compliant, Swifty sidestepped to block their advance towards either the mares or Sniff. All Caesar could do was bring himself upright anyway, no longer much of a threat.

In not too much time, Sniff returned next to his guard with no good news to share.

"My apologies, I may have spoken too soon on their behalf. Even if they had been tasked with this, they'd have to use, literally, their entire supply currently available. The expedited resupply fees would be ridiculous on top of rush order charges and…"

He did a quick look over his shoulder to see what the mares were up to, then returned to the two stallions.

"Look, I'm new to the area and still getting used to how things work here, but last night Twilight and Luna meet up with the representatives of the Dragon, Yak, and Griffon kingdoms, three of my fellow delegates and I have been working closely with Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor. They are all extremely invested in this event tonight."

The two stallions gulped, not realizing the others had come to Ponyville early.

"Three of the other kingdom's leadership members are here already?" Blue Moon asked with a shaky voice.

Swifty heard something in Sniff’s delivery. It sounded oddly familiar the more he broke down the situation.

"Yes. The four kingdoms have started building professional and future relations with our human embassy members."

As things continued it was becoming more apparent this was a waste of time. Swifty grew more apprehensive the longer Sniff allowed himself to engage with these stuck up nobles.

"Peter, you have your appointments waiting for you at the spa, and I'll have to start my report of the attempted assault on you and alert Twilight of the lack of decorations for the ceremony tonight."

Even if well-intentioned, Swifty was taking Sniff off course. He needed to stay and work his magic a little longer and would now have to change tactics.

"Woah, how about we only let Twilight know about the near-accidental poisoning was the reason for a repeat presentation to the Arabians. She's already stressed enough with the heightened security as it is. The second she hears that poison flowers were going to be brought in to our introduction to the other nations, or that somepony took a swipe at me, heads are gonna roll. The flowers alone are going to be more than enough for her to try and fix without having to restrain Cutter from coming after these two."

Caesar instantly felt his heart drop into his stomach and his blood run cold as his eyes narrowed to pinpricks.

"Cu-Cu-Cutter is here?"

Finally, something that might get these two to leave. Swifty had no reason to be agitated even further and saw this as means to remove the nobles from her presence.

"Yes," she coldly answered. "Sergeant Major Cutter has transferred to Ponyville along with Princess Luna. She will in all likelihood be speaking with you personally for nearly striking so carelessly the human stallion her daughter is dating."

While this could have ruined everything, it only put Sniff in a better position as Caesar and Blue Moon both dropped to their knees with Caesar groveling at Swifty’s hooves.

"Please don’t report us! We'll do anything!"

And just like that, this became too easy for Sniff to turn around.

"Swifty, hold off on your reporting for a moment and give me another moment with these three."

Again, she held her post, though this time things were taking longer as he spoke with the florist. At this rate, he was going to be late to the spa. Thankfully, another helpful voice joined in from behind… sounding particularly angered by the mess she was brought into.

“Oh! Wow! If it isn’t Count Can Never Get My Way Fast Enough Caesar.”

Swifty didn’t even have to look to see that it was Lyra stomping her way over with Lily and the other two now joining in behind her. Apparently, Sniff saw fit to send one of the three out to fetch his representative.

Having his plans shift so dramatically, he needed an intermediary.

"Blue Moon, Count Caesar, I apologize for the situation you found yourselves in. I've talked with Roseluck, Lily, and Daisy. As a favor to me, because we already have one court case pending, they're willing to help alleviate the stress of the flowers, but it's not going to be cheap."

The two stallions opened their mouths to protest as they took a step forward, but the combined forces of a fully armored guard, a pissed-off unicorn charging her horn, and three equally pissed off Earth pony mares ready to stop him out, quickly had the two fall back in line.

That's where Sniff picked up again.

"Yeah, it's a bum deal. I get it, but, given the sensitivity of this issue, Lyra will intermediate for you two, but that's only if she allows me to handle the issue with Cutter directly, and I will do my best to keep her civil over this accident... Otherwise, given my close relationships with Lyra and these lovely ladies who will be taking care of you, I can't be involved with whatever you workout together, and it's upon you to make nice to avoid upsetting Twilight."

He took a deep breath, stuck his hands in his pockets, and started to walk away.

"You stepped in the wolf’s den. I suggest you speak softly and offer whatever you need to keep their teeth from munching on something that isn't your proverbial throat."

Trotting up close to Sniff’s side, more on alert than before, Swifty had to figure out what she missed as a commotion of the four mares scolding demands berated the nobles.

“It’s a good thing you got Lyra involved, but what did you all discuss?”

Not happy about how things turned out, Sniff came clean.

“I could tell those two were the Canterlot elites you can’t stand. After that Caesar guy tried to shove me out of the way, I thought I’d build up his problems to convince him that whatever Roseluck and them wanted to charge to help them out was going to be his best bet. Once you brought up Cutter, who probably would have literally taken his head off, he could have argued that we were blackmailing him. Lyra knows what my relationship with them was supposed to be, and since we’re all… you know… She’ll know enough to make sure whatever they charge him, and it's going to be a lot, stays legal."

There was something else sitting on the tip of his tongue. She could see Sniff waiting to find the right words to string together before he could say it.

After waiting the few seconds that felt far longer, Sniff spoke frankly.

"You… went a lot harder on that dude than needed… but thank you."

She was getting better at reading him, and what she heard was more than a thank you. Without realizing it, she did something he really liked, but she decided to have a little fun playing innocent.

"Peter, I take my job very seriously, and I will do everything I can to protect you no differently than I would any of the Princesses, nobles, or random citizens… But I might have gone a little bit harder than I needed to when I saw him going for your dick."

Of all the things to say, Sniff had a good laugh over her bluntness, even if by now he saw the joke coming from a mile away.

"I think it's more than that, but I'll let it go for now if you tell me how you took him out of commission so easily."

The short conversation of the weight, balance, and lots of practice ended at the doors of the spa. The two were laughing it up as they walked in, getting greeted by Lavender Essence, but Sniff was a bit too focused to stop.

"Morning there Lavender. Looking good as always. Could you let Aloe and Lotus know that I'll be in the large room for training again in just a bit? I need to stop in my room to grab some items, then we can get things started. They can take their time, I might be a minute."

Quickly matching his chipper mood, Lavender smiled warmly as she slid away from her seat.

"Right away, Peter. I'm sure they're already waiting for you."

Passing the front desk and making a b-line for his room, he turned the handle and motioned for Swifty to join him.

"Come on, I need yer help with something."

Swifty trotted inside and started looking for the supplies he was most likely going to need.

"What do you need help with? Oils, towels, the heater-"

Behind her, the sound of the door locking and the zipper of Sniff’s pants going down had her freeze in place as an ear snapped back in his direction.

She did a slow turn over her shoulder, the powerful scents of clover and an inviting burn of sea salt alerting her of what she hoped were true.

Sniff was walking towards her as he adjusted his hard cock out for her.

"What you did out there earlier… I wanted to thank you."

This was unprofessional to the highest degree… just like everywhere else he ever worked. But this was different.

"I'm all yours for the next five minutes. Then we clean up, do the training, explain everything to Twilight, calm Cutter down. Then you and Lyra can sleep on the way to Canterlot if you have to."

After a heated five minutes of both partners touching, grinding, and sliding against each other's partially exposed bodies as they kissed and she let his hands do as they do, Swifty was a radiant glowing mare of contentment. A few towels dropped off in the bin for cleaning were hastily discarded after a mutual wipe down, and they left together to start the "training" so many mares had been eagerly waiting for.

Truthfully, calling it training would be gracious flattery to what he was really doing. All he was training them on was to know was what he could do with his hands. There was nothing new to his approach or the concepts they could already employ. They just wanted some hands-on time, pun intended, with him to feel what he could do, which was everything that their hooves couldn't do for each other.

"Now, my dear, if you would let me have your other hoof," he happily requested as another mare was taking in his gracious services.

Even with Sniff’s best attempts at keeping his mind focused or where it needed to be and not where his dick wanted to be, more than a few of his massaging moments had been infused with impure thoughts.

Gripping around their hips, sliding his palms over the small of their backs, and particularly when feeling around their breast had provoked a handful of inexcusable moans that left Swifty grinning like a troublemaker in the classroom.

Holding out was becoming more of an issue, but he was working through it as best he could.

"I think the most common area needing attention besides the lower back reaching into the hips are the rear legs. Even a pegasus left standing for most of her job will have the same issues as an Earth pony."

He strummed his thumb in between the bands of muscles in the mare's thigh. A pleasant coo rolled from her lips as he drew closer to her glutes.

As he looked down to make sure his fingers didn't venture too far, this mare's tail began to lift the closer his hand drew. Pleasant as it might have been to see, he was easily piecing together that much of these were in all likelihood something involuntarily happening. Such unrestrained actions were going to be a sign for him from here on out to distance himself.

There would be no need for such temptations when he had all the voluntary tail he could want. One such piece of tail with a mint-colored coat was now leaning next to the doorway with a pleased look about her. He wasn’t sure how long she had been there, but it might as well have been a sign that his time for demonstrating was over.

"And that should about do it for today, ladies," Sniff announced.

Collectively, the mares whined at Sniff’s early end to his demonstrations. There was just never enough time to spend with this special stallion they worked with. So, while they all hung around as if they had something to do, Sniff made his way over to Lyra, curious to what she was looking so smug about.

"What's got you all smiles?"

Lyra turned around and started to lead the way out.

"Count Caesar has been banned from any and all royal functions and events, indefinitely. It seems he already had a strike against him from Cutter the same day as the Post-War-Party. Blue Moon has left with Roseluck, Lily, and Daisy to ensure the floral arrangements get taken care of. They will also be seeing you there tonight and request a dance to make up for missing your date. But… they also wanted me to thank you for getting them this job, as they'll be making over triple their normal rate for all the reasons you sighted."

Opening the door for them, she smiled even bigger.

"I plan on showing you all their thanks after you talk with Cutter."

That could be a good thing or a bad thing, and Sniff wasn't sure of what to expect.

"Is she mad?"

Lyra just rolled her eyes.

"About as mad as me, but she has a sword and a lot less restraint than I do, but it's all taken care of. She wanted to talk to you before she knew about that drama anyway, but wouldn't say anything other than it was something private."

[A short walk later to the bakery.]

Walking into the sales floor, Sniff was treated to some pleasant aromatic mixes of sweets and seasonings, baking together with some mother-daughter bonding from the kitchen.

"No, that's cumin!" Ovens laughed. "We need cinnamon and-"

Cutter's generous laughter quickly drowned out Ovens with a clear case of not giving a shit.

"Cumin and sugar rolls for dinner? It could work."

Thankfully, Ovens was taking it all in stride.

"Fuck it. Maybe we'll get lucky with this batch."

Intrigued, Sniff poked his head into the kitchen, curious to see what these two had gotten into.

"You two sure sound like you're both having a good time. Should I come back later?"

Playtime was over for Ovens, but there was still some work to do.

"Yes, we were having fun. Mother is still a walking disaster in the kitchen." She gave Cutter a kiss in the cheek, then bumped her hip into her mother's to send her off. "But she would like to talk to you over a professional rub down."

Knowing Sniff’s luck, he would want that clarification upfront. Although, the other two mares need not wait around.

"Lyra, Swifty? Cutter will be escorting Peter back to the castle shortly. You might want to take this time to see Rarity for some extra clothing while you have the chance. Then I'll want to hear all about what you've both been spoiled with after all you've done today."

As the two mares departed, Sniff took Cutter upstairs, where she started to remove the remaining Lunar armor. With the removal of her armor, so started her side of the conversation.

"Between you and me, I can make sure Count Caesar won't bother you again."

Oh, the benefits of having friends in high places.

"That won't be necessary," was Sniff’s well-humored response. "But now that you’ve got me, what did you want to talk about?"

Rather lazily, Cutter made her way onto the bed and flopped down on her belly.

"Are you happy being with Ovens?"

Was that a clown question? If it was, Sniff certainly found it funny.

"If I said no, would you even believe me?"

He stood at the side of the bed, waiting for her to react. All he saw was a forced angry eye turning up at him, though her grin couldn't be held back, and he had his answer.

"Yeah, I wouldn't believe it either. So, how about I go back to work on your wing joints again?"

For a second time, Cutter tried to put on a strong front, but her crotchety old grumble was more mumbling laughter than anything else. Might as well own up to it and not pretend to be anything but happy.

"My baby girl has told me that sharing you has grown into something more like what your brother Chris has started."

Wow… These mares really do like to gossip. Not that Sniff wasn't getting used to it, but perhaps he needed to set some limits with them.

In the meantime, he could enjoy discussing sex without the fear of this mare making the moves on him while he oiled up his hands. Or at least he hoped that wouldn’t happen.

"Yeah. I didn't expect it to happen the way it did. They all kind of sprung it on me… How do you feel about it?"

There had been much discussed while Sniff was out, none of it was all that helpful to Cutter. Nothing that she could dwell on while Sniff was working on her back and wings.

"My daughter is past the point of requiring my help or approval to get what she wants. Though she seems to be doing much better knowing she has my support. I hope to mirror her success of having such a loving… more physical relationship with my husband now that we have the time."

Grateful he was keeping the Lunar Guard calm and relaxed, he thought of how to take her answer.

"If you don't mind me asking, are you thinking about growing your family, some more casual encounters, or do you mean going farther by finding another female partner to spice things up with?"

She didn't seem to respond right away, but he was working over an area that had been particularly sore the day before. It was possible she wasn't able to respond. That or he said something he would need to preemptively apologize for.

"Or I'm asking something too personal or if asking about another mare-"

A slow pleasant moan hummed freely from Cutter. She turned her head with a trusting smile and her eyes carelessly closed.

"I trust you, Peter, and both Ovens and Twilight told me there's still a lot you're learning along with them. I'm not upset with your questions."

She turned onto her side, pulling her wings out of Sniff's hands, and raised her right forehoof for him.

"I am curious, though. Could you sit with me and work on this for a while. It's still a bit tender."

Not even the slightest hesitant, Sniff sat next to Cutter and began to carefully work his hands over her still swollen limb. Every moment granting Cutter some much-needed relief and reasons to speak so civil.

"I suppose a lesser mother would have walked away or cried from a distance if they thought about what I did and had to fight their own daughter… I should have stopped well before the last punch. It's actually surprising I didn't break anything."

Her smile softened some, a slightly somber expression washing over her.

"I know your future is uncertain with us here, but I want you to know that I consider you a part of my family already."

In a moment of clarity, she thought to approach her position a bit more honestly.

"Life was a struggle for us when my husband and I still lived here, and I think I would have loved to have a much larger family if I could have, but with money and work… We had the love, just not the opportunity."

Her thoughts split in two directions for a moment. What she wanted to say could change the conversation in a lot of different ways, making her words sound uncertain when she settled on what to say.

"Could you help me with my husband?"

The question came on so quickly that Sniff nearly dropped her hoof, then realized what she was really getting after.

"Did you have a fight with him because of Ovens, and… or is this something different altogether?"

Cutter did her best not to laugh too hard, but Sniff’s concern was too cute the way he said it. However, the humor didn't remove all of the negative feelings she still harbored. It was just enough to keep her amused appearance bright.

"No. He was worried that we were hurt from our fight, but I quickly turned all that around when I told him that we had patched things up because of her new coltfriend getting involved."

She fluttered her eyes in a remarkable facsimile to Ovens. Perhaps Cutter really did have a softer, sweeter side?

"I didn't tell him much after that because I was so happy that Baked Fresh and I had our girl back. I was so happy that I wanted to show him how much I loved him in all the ways Ovens and Twilight told me about."

For a motherly mare that nearly came to slicing him open not too long ago, she was surprisingly loving and accepting. Not even she could ignore the extreme change of her own persona.

"I wouldn't take anything away from her after all I kept from her since I stayed in the shadows of her life, Peter. You gave her something I couldn't, and in doing so, gave me back something I was too stubborn and scared to take back on my own. Not just with Ovens, but I know what else I want back in my life."

Finally, Sniff was catching on… or at least he thought he was. She was uniquely hard to read.

"Are you asking for my help spicing up your sex life with your husband?"

That was the ticket, and now that he knew, Cutter sat up and gave him a motherly hug. There were still other issues in the way, but for now, she had him to help her with this.

"I was confused and questioned so much of what Ovens and Twilight told me, but I trusted them. Had it not been for the massage you gave me before I left your party, I wouldn't have stopped questioning it. Now, I know it's something I want, but I need your help. I don't have what Ovens has… I tried, but you help mares find what they need to have in a stallion of their own."

As she held him, the not so well hidden scent of Swifty was easy to detect. So was the mayor, Twilight, as well as her daughter. All of their scents with that extra something that all but screamed that they had what Cutter wanted.

He knew what to do, how to reclaim what she wanted. She needed Sniff perhaps even more than the others who had him did.

"I want a bigger family, Peter-"

"Cutter," Sniff interrupted her, now lost as to where this was going. "I can-"

"Call me, mom," Cutter happily instructed him. "Even if Twilight finds you a way home and you're ripped away from us, I know what you are to my baby girl. You and every human else. Every mare Ovens takes in with you. All of you… nothing's coming between me and my family ever again."

Mom? Another mother? Maybe another father? A pair he could possibly save this time?

"Anything you say...mom," Sniff answered as he properly returned the hug and kissed her forehead again. " I won't let you down."

[A short time later on the sales floor.]

Filled with more confidence and greatly relieved of much of her soreness, Cutter escorted Sniff down. Upon arrival, they both were graced with the good company of Prim with Redheart in mid-conversation with Ovens.

"-nothing wrong with waiting. Chris could have worn me out in the time it took for it to stop hurting and I could finally enjoy it. Even our second time this mooo-oh, good morning, Mr. James."

Judging on how that topic made a hard turn away to soft pleasantries, Sniff could only assume what they were talking about. Not that it was difficult to discern, to begin with, or have a little fun with it.

"Good morning, indeed, Nurse. And Ovens, dear, I gotta ask…"

He strolled up to the counter, leaning over and making flirty eyes with his mare to draw her in.

"What was there to talk about in this town before we showed up?"

The need to remain quiet was all but removed, leaving Cream to laugh it up behind Redheart’s chair.

"Very little, Mr. James."

Somehow, trying to find a topic to move away from this embarrassing exposure, Redheart remembered something worthy of bringing up.

"Mr. James, you and Lumberman have yet to be examined at the hospital. Would the two of you be able to make it over before leaving today? I need to go in for a follow-up myself, in about an hour, and I'd rather be there to avoid any unprofessional behavior from the staff."

Beyond the onslaught of questions that were a risk, if any of the staff were to make a move on Sniff or Lumberman, a fight would be inevitable. To keep everyone safe, she turned to Ovens.

"I recommend he not go alone. If Big Mac had Tealove make a scene, and… well, everything that happened with Chris that led to my broken hoof-"

"I'll go," Cutter answered firmly. "Peter has plans for as soon as we leave. Plans which will leave Lyra and Specialist Swift Sails, in all likelihood, unavailable afterward. Mayor Mare and Twilight will be busy with the other delegates touring Ponyville, and I don’t believe that Top Shelf is up for the task of fending off anypony if Peter were to need protection."

That left only one trusted pony, which should have been obvious had not it been for what Cutter was about to point out.

"Granted, we could always trade places so that you take him in and I finish up with your orders in the kit-"

"Oh, fuck no!" Ovens belted out, laughing at the obviously terrible idea. "Peter, I'm sorry. I would take you in myself, but there's a reason I told you not to let my mom go in the kitchen unattended."

Matching her daughter's laugh, Cutter made her first step towards the door.

"Don't you worry, baby girl. One of these days I'll best you over the stove."

[A straight and unobstructed walk back to Sniff’s room later.]

With her ward, and potential future son-in-law delivered safely, Cutter reluctantly agreed to leave Sniff to his own devices. In all likelihood, the perfume that was rich in the air was influencing her choices. It certainly wasn’t the empty bottle of alcohol left on the nightstand.

"If everything is satisfactory for you, I hope you’ll let me observe."

While kinky, yet unsettling, Sniff stood by his position.

"If everything goes fine tonight, I'm sure you won't need a visual demonstration. I'll meet you downstairs once I get washed up."

In a manner fitting of a hentai Chris would watch, Cutter shot a proud smile at Swifty and Lyra as she walked out of the room, encouraging them as she left.

"You two enjoy yourselves with Peter, now. I expect my boy to be well taken care of. He has a long day ahead of him and shouldn't be left wanting until after the party."

"We will!" Both Lyra and Swifty happily shouted just as Sniff closed the door.

Now alone, but still on a schedule, Sniff didn't mind the idea of trying to make this quick for him. None of which would be difficult with his current situation, and he began to remove his shirt.

Once the front of his shirt was up high enough to cover his face, he felt a pair of wings reaching into his waistline. By the time his shirt was off, his fly was down and a soft green aura was tugging on his boxers.

"Oh, my," he teased. "Aren’t you both ever excited to have me alone?"

Eager to get started, Swifty left Lyra to finish stripping Sniff and reared up to get face to face with her ward. Her excitement and unchaste intentions could be seen clearly in the reflection of her eyes.

"We can skip the foreplay since Lyra and I already share a passion for each other like we do for you. We both want you now like Twilight and Ovens had you last night."

In a sudden show of aggression not seen by others, Swifty locked her lips to his, giving him a taste of the foreplay he missed before his arrival. As she pulled him down on top of her over the bed, she was now sure he knew that Lyra and Swifty had started without him.

At the same time, she thought perhaps she came on a little too strong, as she sensed some apprehension from her nude stallion, so she let him pull away. However, he didn’t speak or try to separate himself, so maybe she could play this off by playing cute.

"I’m going to need a lot more practice in giving you what you need if we’re going to have so much time alone together… And I know you didn't get enough of me at the spa.”

Lyra appeared next to Sniff, taking his cheeks in her hooves and raising his face to hers. She looked to be just as determined as Swifty, growing anxious to get started.

"You've helped a lot of ponies today. Probably a lot more than you think. We want to thank you, and hope you'll show us a little extra appreciation too since Twilight told me about how wonderful sharing you with Ovens was last night."

Sniff had been a bit surprised by how strong Swifty had moved on him, but he was only more turned on by it. Lyra’s little speech was just the icing on the cake, and he pulled his two mares in closer to show them how fast he could show them how much he cared.

[Just outside Sniff's door.]

Cutter stood with her back and ear against the wall. The crystal-wall of the castle that separated her from the action in the room made it impossible to know exactly what was happening. Only the distorted sounds of grunts and moans could nearly be heard clearly. It was as if there was another layer between her and the lustful cries she was missing out on. Perhaps something magical even?

"You could always try looking through their windows, Sergent Major," came the voice of a mare she once trained to get that close to her without detection. "Though I'm sure with the door closed and a silencing spell in use, it's unlikely they wish to be observed."

Cutter was caught by Thunder, and while her heart was racing, she hoped her prior issues with Sniff wouldn't remove any chance for a favor. She just needed to think of a proper way to ask and appear sincere about it, once she could muster the courage to face her former student.

"I'm only trying to ensure that Peter-"

She had crafted a great half-truth of making sure Sniff was being taken care of and turned to Thunder. Sadly, concern for protecting her image disappeared at the Solar Guard's condition.

"Thunder? What happened… are you alright?"

Author's Note

So, another chapter with a heavier focus on Sniff and the girls in his life. Not too much for me to say about it other than this guy is getting swamped with mares. However, he's changing his views and approach to them in some ways, which should be good.

That being said, Cutter is still getting more involved as well, and really this chapter was about setting the stage for future events. What future events you might ask?

I guess you'll have to come back next and find out in:

Chapter 90. Building Better Bonds, and Mother of the Year.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

90. Building Better Bonds, and Mother of the Year.

[Earlier that same morning.]

It had been such a long night that ended much earlier for so many. For Luna, she lay under the sheets, her hooves crisscrossed with Big Mac’s over Kelly laying between them.

The sun would be rising soon, and Big Mac's circadian rhythm broke him from his sleep.

"Shh," Luna hushed the nearly conscious stallion. "The day is upon us."

Pulling her hoof free, Luna turned and slid away from the bed, motioning for Big Mac to join her as she simultaneously unset the alarm on her clock.

On the patio attached to her room, she raised her eyes to the sky, waiting for her stallion’s company.

"Last night was most enjoyable, was it not?"

Big Mac took his place at Luna’s side, taking the sight of the moon into view.

"Eyup."

Luna huffed a quiet laugh at the simple answer she was quickly becoming used to receiving.

"Don't sound too enthusiastic, now. You might wake Kelly."

That was a bad habit Big Mac still needed to break, and he looked away with a blush and embarrassed grin that practically glowed in the approaching sunlight.

"Sorry 'bout that. Jus' still trying tuh figure it all out and be honest with it all."

There was a lot to take in, nearly enough that Luna was grateful her hold on the moon came to her with such ease, despite being so tired and fighting off the maelstrom of thoughts. Even while running through so many confusing ideas and scenarios, her lowering of the moon was akin to muscle memory at this point.

Then again, dealing with Kelly and the humans might as well have been any other ponies attempt to lower the moon in comparison. It certainly felt that way at this point, but Luna was still too focused on her current issues to be dealt with.

"And what are your honest thoughts?"

Big Mac turned a glance to Luna, eyeing him pleasantly enough. His first thought was of the advice Sniff had given him.

"Last night was something special, Princess. But I think we'd be fool'en ourselves if we said we were sharing feelings fer each other as we do fer Kelly."

There was a sad smile Luna turned her face down with. Her hopes for finding common ground were met, but sadly they were with her same mentally as well.

"It is wise we do not rush this, and I admit that I have my concerns. While I did enjoy our moments together, I believe you were right about our mutual interests are in Kelly more than each other. And, sadly, it is not as if we can’t fully enjoy each other as we do with her."

Flustered with a mix of emotions she wasn’t expecting, she turned away. With Kelly still asleep and who knows which guards were where at this point, she had to keep her voice low.

"I enjoyed… watching you with her. Her watching me with you." She shuttered excitedly to the point her tail snapped against her. "I only regret that we could not enjoy our time together the same as you with Kelly."

She shivered again, thinking of the sights she was so close to that night they just finished sharing.

"I… wish I could have been in Kelly’s position. Being with her fills a part of me that I never thought possible… but I am in no position to mother a foal."

In that very instant, Big Mac realized what Luna was wanting and the realization effectively sabotaged his already limited vocabulary.

"Oh… b-b-b-buhhhh"

Luna should have expected as much, but it couldn't be helped, no matter how funny it was.

"I know… it is…"

Try as she might, the humor left as quickly as it came. There was something uniquely wrong with their relationship, and the punchline felt more like a slap in the face.

"It's fine."

While not clearly presented, Big Mac could tell one of them said the wrong thing. Either she shouldn't have pointed out the obvious, or he should apologize.

“Seems like I’m let’en down all the mares in my life.”

Self-depreciation wasn’t exactly an apology, nor was it sexy on Luna’s big red stud. She’d have to make amends as best she could in the short time they had.

"Join me inside, please."

Wordlessly, Big Mac followed Luna, who softly closed the door behind them, then took him into Kelly’s attached room. The door between them and Kelly closed, finally giving the pair a moment of privacy.

"Perhaps there was a time our stars aligned and the Ferris Wheel of Fate gave us our first chance to make something of our time together. Though, to have only one day at a festival to find each other when so much simply wasn't as we needed it to be? What was fate to expect of us?"

Having left Big Mac speechless, Luna stepped closer, wrapping a foreleg and her wings around his neck. However, it was clearly done more out of platonic affection rather than the usual lust they’d previously shared.

"We are both here for Kelly. It was by chance our paths crossed again. So, as long as we have her, we have as much time as we need to see if our paths are truly bound together, or if we're simply meant to share yet another night together."

Big Mac gulped. If he didn't know any better, he'd swear Luna was offering him casual sex… or… He wasn't sure what this was anymore.

But if she was being honest, then at least he knew they were on the same page and hugged her back.

"Have Kelly drop by and see me on the farm if you'll get the time. I got lots tuh catch up and probably another day tuh recover. But you and I need to find some more time fer each other."

That seemed promising enough, encouraging Luna to release her stallion so he could busy himself with the chores of an apple farmer.

"I'll be sure to do so. Now, you have some work to do, and I am ready for sleep."

[Meanwhile in Becky’s room.]

Becky emerged from her shower and began to towel off. Today she would have to put in a little more to offset her look.

Thinking about her appearance, she started to grasp what a strange life she was living. Trapped in the world of Equestria, running low on medication, actually hoping for a cure after all these years, wondering what future dangers lay ahead of her and her friends...

As she thought about her friends, she couldn’t avoid their new attachments. All of them had wasted little to no time finding a pony or two… or six, to hook up with. All the jokes that had been made seemed to be on her now. The only single member of The Stranded Seven.

Taking in these thoughts, she cleared away the steam on her mirror and took a good look at herself.

“Jesus… have I always been this fucking thin?”

Without a doubt, Becky was the lightest of the seven, and at only five-foot-six, she was only two inches taller than Chris. However, it didn't change the fact that she was the smallest, weakest, and most frail out of the bunch. Not exactly something worth bragging about.

She turned to the side for a profile view of herself, puffing out her chest and pushing out her hips and ass a bit.

“Welp.” She slumped down, not very satisfied with her private peacocking. “At least small tits are the norm out here. Even my A-cups a mouthful more than what the locals are used to, so I can’t bitch at that...I think?”

She looked past her bare breasts to see one thing that was a reverse of what the mares had.

“Still can’t believe I got a bigger bush than even the ponies do.”

With only one last remaining attribute, she turned her back to the mirror and gave a firm slap on her ass. There wasn’t much of a jiggle, but it wasn’t like slapping a slab of concrete either.

“Must be my ass that Doc was into… Who doesn’t like a cute butt?”

Neither satisfied nor distraught over her findings, Becky faced the mirror again, looking over her more common features. Though there were other regrets on her mind.

“I’m pretty enough I could have had any of them. Well… I'm still not even sure I'd want it. Now I can't even get Kelly for a weekend if I wanted her again. Even Justin and Benny got a line of ponies ahead of me."

Memories of all their interactions ran through her mind. Most of them focused around Cerb.

"I can't even blame them, after how hard we pushed Fluttershy and Rarity on him. But I can't take them away from him. They're the reason he's actually doing better. And Cadance is going to make sure he won't have to fight again. Benny is… Fuck… Not even I could fix his issues. Pinkie deserves a shot after being there with him… I should have been there for him more than I was."

Three down, three to go. And none of them were giving her any better outlooks.

"Lumberman will have more of a family with Applejack than I could ever give him, even if I could give him a kid of his own. Sniff… he's as bad as Kelly, and Chris?"

She didn't need to give an explanation for Chris. She knew he was a lost cause the moment he met the ponies their first night.

"Who am I kidding? All my men are fantasies, too… I really should have gone after Chris years ago. I knew he was as lonely as me and he was always there to keep me company as much as Kelly was."

Having run through her short list of friends and coming up empty, she wrapped herself up in her towel and went for her clothes back in her room.

"What I wouldn't give to have a vibrator again."

After a quick change and getting her face painted up with a modest effort put in her hair, she decided to head downstairs to wait for Rainbow.

Walking out with a flurry of thoughts still distracting her of who was fucking who and what she could do now since her nerves were limiting her options for alone time, she bumped into a waist-high dragon, nearly tripping over him in the process.

"Woah!" Gallus called out as he flew up to catch Becky from falling over Spike. "You alright there Miss…"

Helping Becky get back to a stable upright position, Gallus was mentally searching for her name.

"Uh… it's not Burpy… Deckie?"

It was a good attempt but also an understandable mistake given all the wacky names some of these ponies had. As innocent as it was, Becky had to laugh at it.

"Becky, but you were close."

From the rear of the line of youngsters, a friendly little voice made a return.

"Becky! We're going to make everypony breakfast. You wanna help us?"

With no plans at the moment, what else could Becky say to such an adorable face?

"Breakfast sounds wonderful, Dinky."

[A few pancakes later.]

Dinky had controlled the conversation for much of the morning. Human music, dancing, why muffins were great but not the greatest, and how Chris was the greatest at Marko Pono. All sorts of whimsical thoughts only a foal could think up.

"Hey, Becky. If Chris is your brother, would that make you my aunty?"

Playing along, Becky continued to watch from afar while giving her reply.

"Chris is like my brother, so technically I could be your aunt."

For Yona, the conversation was getting better and better.

"Ponies very lucky. Yaks only have yaks in family. Humans make great choice at picking family."

And with that, breakfast was ready to be served, according to Spike.

"Alright, that should be enough. All the adult delegates will be going out for breakfast. This should be enough for us, the Crusaders, and whoever else wants to join."

[Meanwhile, in Cerb’s room.]

Agitated grunts and groans steadily grew louder in the room from Cerb.

"Oof! Hey… Ow, can we take a break? I thought we'd be done by now? I can only handle so much first thing in the morning."

While not satisfied, Fluttershy stopped halfway through her stroke down.

"Are you sure you can't tolerate a little more?"

Rarity, alongside her wingmare, was just as concerned with going a little longer.

"Justin, darling, please. You know we're only doing this so we can enjoy ourselves more actively tonight. You want to put on a good show in front of the others, don't you?"

Cerb ran his fingers through his hair, holding his head as he fought for the strength to continue. Sadly, his body could only bear so much, and he didn't think he could deal with it.

"How about you both do that mouth thing again where you suck me off while kissing each other one more time? Would that be a good trade-off?"

If Cerb was offering that again, Fluttershy had to assume he really couldn't take anymore and pulled her hooves away from his thigh.

"I'm sorry, Justin. Your leg is doing better, but not enough that you can be walking around all day and still be able to do any of the slow dances with us. And if you wanted us to make you cum again, shouldn't you be hard right now?"

Disappointed, Rarity hung her head at the lack of progress they had made.

"We know you like it rough and seem to enjoy a bit of pain mixed in with your pleasure." She looked over the leg again and his soft state. "Clearly this isn't the kind of rough treatment to warrant another morning rut."

Still glowing slightly from the morning coitus, Fluttershy accepted this was as much her stud could tolerate after all.

"I think you should rest for now if we can't work on you anymore, but at least we got this done after you woke me up so wonderfully this morning. I would have loved to have you cum inside me again, but we have so much to do today, we couldn't afford having you tire either one of us out."

Rarity started intensely at Cerb's cock, licking her lips and wishing he was hard again.

"Not that there isn't something for the three of us to enjoy when we get to share you between us like that. However, sadly, there are a few things I need to finish before tonight, and you'll look so dashing as you dance with us at the delegation. Likely plenty of the important ponies and leaders from other kingdoms will be there. You won't be showing off or instilling any confidence if you can't share a few dances, let alone stand. You do want to look strong, don't you?"

Already defeated, Cerb took this parlay to recover.

"Yes, I know. I'll be sitting my happy ass down for as long as I need to, share a few dances, then we're just gonna kick back at the party. I'm only worried about the griffons seeing me as weak if my leg cripples me. We can call it a night early and say it's training related."

Thus, there was another victory for Fluttershy, and naturally, she would reward her stallion for it.

"Sounds like a plan. I'll just finish the cooldown for you now then. Rarity can grab us breakfast in bed, then we'll shower and you can rest until we're ready to leave."

As Rarity left the room, Fluttershy busied herself with preparing Cerb’s clothes for later that day. She also wanted to get a better understanding of his mental state, not having a very schedule ahead of him.

"Are you going to be okay laying in bed until it's time to go? I know you don't like being laid up like this, but you have to understand how important it is that you heal."

Still not moving, Cerb laid still, trying his best not to be angry.

"No, I get it. I'm no good to anyone if I cripple myself."

With a response like that, Fluttershy could tell that he wasn't getting the big picture. So, she did her best to stay positive as she laid out his new suit for the event, doing her best not to let the vibes he gave off that practically made her skin crawl get to her.

"It's more than that, Justin. Last night showed us just how important you are to more ponies than just me and Rarity. I don’t like the idea of you having to fight for us again, but I see how important it is for you. More than that, we need you to be able to train us, because if you're going to be putting yourself in dangerous situations, Rarity and I will need you to train us as well."

She finished laying out the last few items and started her return to bed.

"You've seen what we can do, especially me. I fought those Timberwolves the same way I sparred with you. And that was from only one time training."

Taking her place next to Cerb again, she sat comfortably close, looking down at him sympathetically.

"This is only going to be for a short period of time. Resting, stretching, slowly strengthening your muscles up to where you need to be, and our therapy sessions will get you there so much faster if you stop forcing yourself to do more."

Finally getting through to Cerb, she lowered herself down to lay over him, chest to chest, with her chin resting on his shoulder.

"Today we're taking it a lot easier so no pony or other creature sees that you've been injured. We'll mingle and dance for a while, show them all that you're perfectly fine, then things can start going back to normal and I can really get rough with you."

Cerb wasn’t even surprised at this point how easily Fluttershy could calm his concerns. Her voice, the choice of words, and tone of delivery along with how she held him, he could deal with this.

"For such a gentle little lady, you sure do like the rough stuff. Is it just me, or have you always had this raging beast hidden inside you?"

Fluttershy readjusted herself, laying a little more squarely over Cerb’s hips, and sat upright, taking his wrist in her wings. Going with a slightly different take on her favorite position with him, she slowly raised his hands and pinned his wrists against the headboard behind him.

Having Cerb laying flat under her was a nice way to make her point.

"I like that for how similar we are while we also complement each other."

While still not hard, she still enjoyed feeling him between her legs. Even if they weren't having sex at the moment, her demonstration was still being made, though it might as well have been more than just foreplay for her.

"To everypony, you're big and strong. It doesn't take much for you to intimidate others, but you can enjoy being soft and gentle with me. Everypony sees me as small and weak. I don't scare ponies unless they've seen what I can do. But when we’re together, I don't have to worry about being strong and assertive. We love each other for what we are and trust each other enough to share the other side we keep hidden away."

A wonderful feeling of Cerb getting hard began stirring up some of that assertive nature in Fluttershy.

"Mmm, and what about you? Do you like being with a strong mare like me that can hold you down and enjoy you any way she wants?"

The more Fluttershy tightened her grip and held him in place, the harder and more aroused he was getting.

"I like the fact you think I'm not letting you hold me down as if I don't want the same thing."

As Fluttershy began to grind herself against him, getting ready for a second rut this morning, Rarity spoke up from behind them.

"Will I be eating alone this morning, or are you just getting warmed up for me even though we have plans this morning?"

Realizing that things had escalated a lot further than intended, Fluttershy released Cerb’s wrists and turned around to see Rarity standing in front of the closing door.

"Sorry, Rarity. We were having a moment and… then I guess I wanted another morning rut?"

Seeing how it was still early, Cerb placed his hands on Fluttershy’s hips and stroked them up and down her sides.

"How about we eat first and then spend a little extra time in the shower?"

[Around the same time on the Apple Farm.]

Applejack lay comfortably with her back against Lumberman in the bathtub. All four of her hooves splayed out over the ledges and the most heavenly of smiles on her face.

"Woody… Hows abouts… we just say fuck breakfast, go back to bed, wake up, and we do that all over again?”

Lumberman, carefully holding Applejack against him to keep her from slipping, ran his hand further down his lady’s submerged body until he had her humming drunkenly at his touch.

“Go back to bed and wake up so we do what again?”

Falling back into a rhythm with Lumberman’s hand, Applejack felt every muscle in her body relax in the welcoming bliss that made the rest of the world fade away.

“Awe… you know what I want. More of this… More ‘uh that wonderful cock ‘uh yours.”

She rolled her shoulders and let out a low cooing noise as she felt Lumberman rise to the occasion against her.

“Uhg, Woody… Ferget the sunrise and tuh Tartarus with the roosters. Make that my new alarm clock.”

Reaching further down and pressing his stiffening member against her, he started planting kisses against her neck.

“You mean an alarm cock?”

Applejack cackled loud and nearly slipped out of Lumberman's grip.

"Ha! Woody! An alarm c- Ha! Oh, please make that a thing, sugar cube."

As the humor died down and they both relaxed into a comfortable silence, Applejack felt as if she was living in a dream. Only the feigning ache in her hooves kept the illusion from her believing it was true. If only all the pain was gone, she'd have been convinced that there was such a thing as a perfect life.

"I'm happy I can have this crazy life with you, Mr. James Forester… Tub Thumper."

For the time being, Lumberman didn't mind his old name being spoken aloud. The old baggage it carried didn't seem so heavy here. Not when he finally had something real.

"I'm fine with Woody, Apple Hat. But Tub Thumper? Well… I'm looking forward to the day I earn that title."

Such is life. Not everypony gets what they want, how they want… but that doesn't mean they don't get anything.

"Hey, partner… I doubt we'll be getting alone time once it's time fer chores. I'm thinking we best be skipping the sleeping part and getting straight to that good part where I make you love me more than you already do."

Using only his toe, Lumberman pulled the plug on the bath, ready to take Applejack on her request.

"You know, for such a smart country pony with all them good ideas of yours, you should know me loving you more happens regardless."

Catching her in another giggle, Lumberman brought her to humble moans as she turned her lips to his, and held her there long enough to make his own assessment for his apple mare.

"I think yer doing just fine today without them pain pills. Now, come on. Back to the bed with ya."

[Likewise, in Chris's room.]

In the darkness that filled Chris's chambers, Chris woke to muffled groans and the fidgeting of bodies in front of him. A shuffle here, a shifting of wings there, yet no voices raised.

As his eyes adjusted, the scene around him was not much different than he remembered it. Entangled bodies facing practically in all directions and sleeping over each other. Parts of the sheets were still damp and the room was ripe with the smell of sex and their arousal.

Another body shifted, this one in front of him, but her eyes were open.

"Oh. Good morning, handsome."

Outside, the sun had only started to shine, but that was on the other side of the castle. In this room, what little light had started to grace the world provided only enough inside for Chris to make out the white coat and pink mane of Redheart.

That and her voice, as low as it was, gave her away.

"Good morning to you, sweetheart," Chris whispered back. "You missed a lot of the fun last night after you clonked out."

In all likelihood that was true, but Redheart could have cared less as she pulled herself closer to Chris.

"Maybe, but I also had my first rut. How long until I get my next?"

From behind Chris, another mare rolled onto her belly and raised her head just above his waist.

"Better make it quick, Red," Cream sleepily suggested. "Starlight is going to have Chris all to herself in Canterlot. We only have him until this afternoon."

Near Chris's feet and facing away, a pair of wings stretched open and a yellow mane started to sway as Derpy was woken up.

"Uh, oh. Dinky and the other foals will be getting up soon. Then I have to go to work.”

As if an alarm had gone off, suddenly, every mare was waking up.

"Oh, no. I'm going to be in class all day," Cheerilee announced, a hint of panic in her voice.

Prim drew a yawn and pulled her head out from under Starlight's tail.

"Ooh, shoot. I have a temp job I'm starting today."

Lastly, Starlight sat up and stretched her limbs.

"Hmm… You don't mind helping your loving, horny harem start their day will a little love and affection before having to leave them for your big trip, do you?"

His answer was as clear as Redheart crossing her leg over him and assisting onto his back with Cream’s help that they were making for him.

"Hasn't been a morning yet where I've left this bedroom without a mare helping me start my day like this. So I'm thinking that's a yes."

[Over at the Human Embassy.]

Emerging from the traveling magic show wagon, The Groggy and Pitiful Trixie stumbled forth into the world.

"Oof… this is so much better than yesterday."

She took in a short breath of the morning air and smacked her lips trying to expel the taste of lime soda and vodka. There wasn’t much there to get rid of. Much like how her eyes weren't suffering from straining from over-sensitivity to the light. There were a few stiff muscles and a rumble in her stomach, but that was a lot more from hunger than anything else.

Today's hangover was barely even noticeable, and that was on top of another night of no nightmares. So, certainly an upgrade from the past few nights.

Another rumble came from her stomach, and she could tell this rumble wasn’t from hunger.

"Arg… I wish these bathrooms weren't so far away."

After a thoroughly unpleasant bowel cleansing, Trixie ventured back out into the open world. Not many thoughts had plagued her these last twenty minutes or so, but what few she had were given plenty of consideration.

"Damn… if it's not one end, it's another. Now, if I fell asleep on the couch, but woke up in my wagon again, how long were Benny and the rest of them out there? I hope nothing bad happened."

Not even two steps towards the house later, everything she came to know about her own shit luck hit her like a truck.

"Of course something happened."

Carefully, she snuck in through the back door. Inside the house, it was quiet… but not too quiet. There were noises coming from upstairs. Moans, groans, noises that were-

"Ow! Damn it!"

"Vinyl! Honestly? What were you thinking?"

"That if I pushed harder we'd get our fuck on?"

Well, on the bright side, not walking in on Octavia and Vinyl likely fucking Benny was a great change of luck.

"Well… How close were you?"

"I dunno. I never measured pain in inches."

Then again, things could always be much worse.

"Fuck it, Tavi, I'm gonna suck it instead."

Crisis averted.

[Back in the dining hall.]

“Mmm-more!” Dinky demanded in giggles.

The table was filled with gleeful hums and playful chatter as the youngsters enjoyed their breakfast. None more than Dinky sitting on Becky’s lap as she fed the young filly.

“Becky? You wanna be a big sister too?”

“Big sister?” Becky asked, only loosely following the conversations they’d been having with each other.

Amidst the conversation, Smolder took another bite of this ponish styled breakfast food.

“There’s so much sugar in these things, I can’t believe I actually like them.” She took another big bite, not bothering to close her mouth as she went on to address the question. “But yeah, Becky, we kinda started a losers club for abandoned hatchlings and ponies last night. We decided that we’re all family, or however you humans do it.”

Now it was all mentally coming together as she did a headcount.

“Button, Cotton, Dinky, Pina, Spike, Smolder, Yona… Holy shit.”

There was no way this was all coincidence. The numbers just didn’t add up for it to be anything other than this on the nose.

“So so all seven of you-"

"There you are Dinky!"

Getting cut short of asking her question, Becky looked up to see Derpy and most of Chris's harem of mares trotting down the stairs. The clattering of hooves, flapping wings, and far too much chatter for Becky to follow.

Probably not the best time to bring up such a topic anyway. Certainly not with Derpy so abhorrently cheerful standing next to her.

"Thank you for taking care of Dinky this morning. I hope she wasn't too much trouble."

Dinky laughed and took a forkful of pancake in her aura to her mother's lips.

"I'm not trouble. I helped make breakfast."

While Becky fawned over the adorable foal and Derpy's motherly admiration of her daughter, Smolder and Gallus starred in a state of confusion and envy.

"Do they have to be so mushy about everything?" Gallus flatly asked Spike.

Meanwhile, Smolder kept her eyes on the display, feeling the same way.

"No kidding. When I was growing up, my brother asked if I was hungry… then told me to go dig for gems when I said yes."

Naturally, being more accustomed to such clear acts of affection, Spike wasn't even phased by the display and kept on eating.

"Ponies have different views regarding relationships. I think the humans are supposed to act the same way, but I don't think the humans had parents that did. A parent should love their children the way Derpy does."

Looking back at Becky, acting much the same, Gallus seemed only more confused.

"Then why is she so good at it?"

That hadn't been a thought that crossed Spike's mind, giving him pause. However, given his brief time with Chris in particular, but all of them really, they never gave him a reason to question it.

"I dunno. They're just really good at caring about others. It doesn't matter why or how, or even who. They can love more than one pony, Chris wants to be a father to foals that aren't his… They all do so much that I think they're helping us more than we're helping them. Kinda wish I had them growing up so I could have done more."

Unaware of the conversation taking place with Spike, Becky realized three weren’t there, and one of them was Chris.

"Hey, Derpy? Where's Chris?"

Pushing a seat between Becky and Yona to join them for breakfast, Derpy answered quite cheerfully.

"Oh, we had to make the most of our time with Chris this morning since you're all going to Canterlot. He said he would take a shower after Starlight was done."

This was going to be a dangerous question for Becky, but curiosity usually is dangerous to begin with.

"Done with him, or done with the shower."

Bless Derpy's heart for honestly thinking how to answer that question and how sweet her smile was as she gave what she hoped was the right answer.

"Yes?"

Well, consider Becky’s curiosity dealt with, so a more appropriate question was needed to change the subject.

"That's… nice. Where are Starlight and Nurse Redheart?"

Pulling up a chair on the other side of Becky, Cream set down her plate with the answer Becky needed.

"They're in the shower, too. Poor Red, still with that bad leg and all. They should be finishing up soon, then we'll be taking Red home and the foals off to school after breakfast."

Just in time to prevent Derpy from providing any further details, Cotton had an announcement to make to Prim. She just happened to announce it loud enough from everyone to hear.

"Em! Mom! If you marry Chris, then Becky will be our aunty. We're going to have a really big family."

Not to be outdone, Button wanted to point out another addition to their family.

"Ou-Ou! Mom! Mom! Smolder said she's my big sister. Now I have a big brother and a big sister! Oh! Oh! Three big brothers with Spike and Gallus!"

Already anticipating the slew of questions from the foals mothers, Becky took a quick sip of juice to wet her throat.

Actually, she should have made some tea, since the orange juice seemed to agitate her throat this morning.

"Ahem. Sorry. I think we kinda started that. You know, me, Chris, and the other five of us aren't related, but we all chose to be family for each other. I'm guessing we inspired them to do the same."

High above and behind them, yet another distraction.

"Dolly!"

"Shining-grab-her!"

"You were supposed to hold her!"

The loud pop of what had to be a shield being thrown up echoed in the room, followed by Cadance with the all-clear.

"Don't worry, we got her this time."

Thank God for how easily distractions just kept introducing themselves this morning. Although Becky didn't want to risk a unicorn toddler fighting with an alicorn infant over her lap. Mostly because she was pretty sure who would win.

"Okay, Dinky. Why don't you sit on mommy's lap until Chris gets down here. I'm pretty sure I'm going to be taking care of Flurry Heart for breakfast."

[Up in the skies of Ponyville.]

Poof!

Another cloud was kicked out of existence under Rainbow's hoof.

"God damnit!" Rainbow grunted. "Why does he have to be in all my dreams!"

She searched her surroundings for more clouds to punish, her anger only amplified by the abundance of more clouds. Far more than there was supposed to be.

"And why are there so many cumulonimbus?"

Another spike of anger rose as she realized what happened.

"Oh, motherfucker! They sent us Fillydelphia's weather again!?"

Off in the distance of the center of town, even the early risers could hear Rainbow vent her rage.

"Goddamnit!"

[A little over an hour later back at the Castle of Friendship.]

Exhausted and a little sore from rushing through her duties, Rainbow trotted into the dining hall.

"Hey, Becky! Sorry I'm late I… Awe, are you fucking kidding me? I missed breakfast?"

Having missed dining with her friends, Rainbow ventured upstairs to look for her ward. On the way, she heard a clamoring of voices heading towards Cerb’s room… then silence.

Curious, she turned to see Spitfire's tail vanishing into the room.

"Oh, this can't be good."

Fearing the fallout of either Rarity or Fluttershy returning and blowing a gasket over another mare approaching in on their stallion, she rushed to open the door. The immediate return of voices shocked her along with the sight she came across.

"Hey, Dash," Fleetfoot happily greeted her fellow Wonderbolt. "Where have you been? You missed chow and Becky leaving with Shining and Sunburst."

Walking in from behind, Cadance welcomed the late arrival.

"There you are, Rainbow. While you were out, Rarity asked if we could keep Justin company. After breakfast, Fluttershy had spoken with Becky, they wanted us to discuss what we'll be doing in the Crystal Empire."

Following Cadance further into the room, she began to take it all in.

Fleetfoot was looking over the gear Cerb had taken into the Everfree Forest, Spitfire had a tray of snacks she was spacing out, Soarin' was taking measurements of Cerb’s ax, and Flurry Heart was being tossed up and down in some kind of flying game. Kind of impressive Cerb could toss her so easily while laying on his back.

The last thing she noticed how short Cerb’s shorts were. The fact that the shorts were the only thing he was wearing was going to be difficult not to focus on.

"Soooo, what are we talking about now?"

Hearing Rainbow's voice, Cerb caught Flurry one last time and playfully dropped her off on a pile of pillows.

"Okay, Flurry. No more airplane. Big Dolly needs to talk to mommy and some friends."

"Up!" Flurry demanded in between her giggles. "Up!"

Seeing how this was only going to end with the little filly getting her way, Cerb picked her up and sat her on his good leg.

"Fine-fine Princess. If it pleases her highness, you can stay here while we talk if you're quiet."

Suddenly, Cerb realized the five ponies he was there to talk to were all standing around the bed. All of them waiting to get started, but just standing around the bed made it feel weird.

"Uh… Okay, so we're going to talk about a new combat training program, but just having you stand around me is kind of creeping me out. Do we have any chairs or…"

Clearly out of the loop, Rainbow asked the obvious question.

"Why don't we just do this in the library like normal?"

Again, Cadance answered this question, though she did so with a mix of whimsy and fear.

"While mentioning to Rarity that we wanted to take Justin out for lunch to discuss our training plans, she was very stern about Justin not leaving his bed."

Finishing this explanation, Cerb made one thing clear.

"At least this time she didn't threaten to skin anyone. And before you ask, nothing's broken, I'm not crippled. Fluttershy just wants me to rest my leg as much as possible so it heals faster. That way I can start with the training as soon as possible."

That seemed to explain everything but Cerb noticed just how tired Rainbow looked.

"You alright, Dash?"

In truth, she was physically fine, but the lack of sleep and extra work had taken a toll on her. The bags alone under her eyes were enough of a hint of that.

"What? Me? Oh, I'm fine. Just uh, well, Fillydelphia's weather crew sent their weather pattern to Ponyville again, so I had a lot more work than usual today. Must've slept on my wings wrong or something, too. Kept me up all night."

Hearing that, Soarin' laughed like it was a joke.

"Yeah, right, newbie. And I bet you cleared a city's worth of clouds all by yourself."

Now this was unfortunate for Rainbow. Looking weak in front of one crush and being mocked by another. Unfortunately, she was too tired and too high strung to play it off as a joke or properly explain herself. So, she kept her answer simple and honest, but held back on the civility.

"Yeah. I did. And it's not the first time either. That's why I'm the only weather mare in Ponyville. I'm too efficient for Cloudsdale to bother hiring another pony here."

Before Soarin' could get another jab in, Spitfire spoke up to stop the squabble before it interrupted what little time she had with Cerb.

"Can it, Clipper. Even a town half the size as Ponyville has at least a two-pony weather team. I had to verify that myself when Rainbow Dash applied for the Wonderbolts and put that in as her job experience." She turned her eyes with a sly grin towards Rainbow. "Nearly threw out her application for lying. Instead, I put her a lot higher up on the list of future candidates after reading Cloudsdale's Weather Command validating her claim."

While it was true, Spitfire wasn't going to leave what else the letter said, and turned her eyes to Cerb with a smug grin.

"They said she could clear the sky faster than any pony else. Fastest weather mare they'd ever seen."

As Rainbow gave an equally smug smile to Soarin's, Spitfire finished with the biggest blemish on Rainbow's review.

"The downside being she often slacked off on doing her jobs on time and nearly got her fired twice."

Rainbow's smirk immediately shattered with a look of outrage and scrunched her face at the bad reporting.

"It was only once. The second time was because of the first time Fillydelphia's team sent me their weather."

"Alright already," Cerb called out, lamenting on how this was turning out. "To be honest, I don't care about your job right now, Dash. What you can do when it comes time to fight as what I want you for. Now…"

The more Cerb thought about it, he remembered he still owed Dash for everything she'd done for him when he needed her the most. Might as well do something she probably wasn't getting from Becky at the moment.

"This meeting is already informal. Everyone, just get comfy on this big ass bed. Dash, you sit next to me and I'll take care of your wings for you. Cadance, can take Flurry… let her play with my feet again or something."

Making this meeting completely informal, Cadance picked Flurry up and set the filly down at Cerb's feet. For some reason the soft wiggly toes to Flurry, each was like a key on a xylophone, only better. So long as she didn't stick another toe in her mouth, Cerb would be fine with letting her occupy herself while they got down to business.

This also gave Rainbow free access to Cerb’s lap, which was where he pulled her down to lay over. And while not being a proficient masseuse, with his human touch, he didn’t need to be.

"Ooooh, yeah," Rainbow mewed happily. "That’s the good stuff."

Hoping that was only an innocent reaction, Cerb continued to work his hands over the center of her back and wing joints.

"Enjoy it, Dash. I owe you for coming through for us out there. But anyway, now to get down to business. The Wonderbolts specialize in search and rescue. The guards, or at least some of them, cover the basics of ground operations, air superiority, and magic-based offense, defense, and I'm guessing counterspells and enhancements. That kind of makes the Elements of Harmony more like the special forces for taking on the larger threats. Bringing in me will be more like a trump card to play if needed, but also special tactics and small unit operations. For now, we'll consider the Wonderbolts the special teams for covert air operations. Does that sound about right?"

Together they all nodded, but it was then that Cerb realized they were one mare short.

"Crap… Can one of you go see if Thunder Glide is available? Without Cutter here, she seems to be our best asset. Maybe even Midnight or Ralph. I don’t know what they specialize in, but they also came through for us in a big way."

If that was what was needed, Cadance turned to Soarin'.

"Would you mind fetching them for us?"

Soarin' gave a quick salute and trotted away towards the door.

That was one pony down. Now Cadance was wishing there was a way to get the others out of the room. Once that happened, Cerb would have nowhere to go, and no way for anyone outside the room to interrupt whatever questions she may have.

At the same time, Rainbow was wishing the others would leave as well. Becky’s hands had been heavenly to help her relax, but Cerb’s hands were massive, and each digit had so much more penetrating power to what they could deliver.

Still, no ear twitches, which was a lifesaver, yet she couldn’t help but imagine what must have happened on this bed to leave behind such an enchanting fragrance of lust.

Knowing what that movie had shown her, her imagination did a thorough job setting the scene.

Likewise, Spitfire and Fleetfoot were watching Rainbow’s pampering session. They both wondered how a pony could enjoy something so much?

While Cadance wasn't known for jealousy, she certainly was envious. Then again, perhaps she could turn this around later on.

"So," Cerb said, snapping the others back to attention. "How many are we going to be training with? I'll need a full run-through of what kind of training they've all had, certifications, how their schools are set up, and what levels of force are allowed as well as your code of conduct for each branch of service."

Sadly, there wasn't any pony jumping at the opportunity to give their resume. Only Fleetfoot managed to find anything to offer.

"Most of our training and certification revolves around our air shows. The search and rescue is a program offered through the royal public services. We do our own training to stay qualified, but it's still overseen by an EEA certified instructors. We only assist."

It was annoying, but Spitfire was all too used to the red tape.

"The E.U.P. does all its own training for airshow and… other… operations. But the EEA still has to certify our own certification process."

That was a roadblock that could be dealt with later, and Cadance had the means to work around it.

"I worked with the EEA while in Canterlot… I don't want to work with them for this project."

Suddenly, Cerb stopped the massage, and everyone thought that was that. Cadance however, didn’t see it that way.

"The Crystal Ponies have accepted me to rule over the Crystal Empire. It's an independent Kingdom with oversight from Canterlot." She grinned, but there was a touch of malice behind it. "My oversight. So, for now, this is an independent training program that I'll be developing for the unique security concerns of my subjects that have entrusted me to lead and continue protecting them."

While that sounded like she was wandering in some grey areas, Cerb saw this as an even better opportunity to do what he needed.

"So long as we're in the clear, I'm still game."

"Still game?" Cutter's voice spoke up from the back of the room. "And here I thought you wanted my input for something serious."

Stepping forward from Cutter's side, Thunder gave a sleepy smile under her baggy eyes.

"The Solar and Lunar Guard are here to answer the call. What do you need of us?"

With Midnight and Soarin' standing tall behind them as well, they could finally start getting into the nitty-gritty.

[Over in Zecora’s hut.]

Taking a very different approach in examining Becky’s condition had yielded mixed results. Mostly positive, so that had Becky feeling a little more optimistic.

"So… you think you could regenerate the lining of my lungs?"

Zecora continued looking back and forth between a large tome and her collection of ingredients.

"It's more than a stretch, so we must slow our paces. This potion was made to restore pony's faces."

Calling it a stretch was an understatement from Sunburst’s perspective.

"I see what you were going for, Zecora, but that potion is for countering the effects of a vanishing powder. We need something that can either heal scar tissue or replace the pleura and alveoli that's been damaged. if anything we might have more luck with the vanishing powder recreating the healthy tissue surrounding the bad."

That logic more or less ruled out what Zecora was originally thinking, but she thought she might have come across another option.

"Perhaps we have another method here on this page. What if we made a powerful potion that reversed her lung's age?"

Intrigued, Sunburst trotted over to see what Zecora was talking about. Some of the components and processes were different, but the math of the magical properties all added up.

"A de-aging potion? No way. The ones that you can boil down to a particular age only last for a few hours. An-an-and the ones that last the longest, the age values can be altered by anything from the room’s temperature, if it's been shaken in the bottle, or just about anything."

With all the banter and exchanging of ideas, Becky had to fix one problem they overlooked.

"There’s no point de-aging my lungs… I was sick the whole time growing up. And that’s not even taking into consideration that if you reverse the age of my lungs to when I was younger, they'd be smaller. Shrinking my lungs would end up ripping them away from the pleura connection tissue or end up creating a space of negative pressure that would prevent me from fully exhaling and I would still suffocate."

The more she tried to remember the issues with lung issues like these, the scarier the outlook became.

"Excessive bleeding from a tear, air leaks, pneumonia, collapsed lungs… Too many risks with anything that would change the size of my lungs."

Hearing all of these terrible outcomes and incomplete scenarios, Shining could only think of the most simple of resolutions.

"Couldn't you just make a potion that only makes the scar tissue go back in time to when they were healthy?"

Zecora and Sunburst slowly raised their muzzles, locking eyes and silently exchanging a series of spells and potions.

"Nooooo," Becky coldly answered, immediately shutting it down. "No time spells. It's one thing to reverse an entire organ to a previous state. Assuming it would work like I imagine it would, and recreate what the cellular makeup would be like based on the genetic code, but reversing the scar tissue would revert it back to nothing."

Perhaps she had been a little too cold in her response, but they were looking at this a little too simplistically or didn't understand the science behind what was happening.

"The scars are a replacement for tissue that died… a potion wouldn't have the original cells revert back to their healthy condition… How about for now we focus on the healing and regeneration options."

Things were sounding so good until they started shooting for the moon with a full, fast-acting cure. It just wasn't reasonable, and they were wasting their time over it.

"I'm sorry to be such a downer, but if what the Elements of Harmony made clear is that our bodies have limits. Healing magic does work, so let's not get carried away with a full recovery right away. Not when stopping the damage or matching its pace to stop its progress is still going to save me."

Becky’s request kind of killed the mood, but they knew she was right. Preserving her quality of life was going to be important so they could look at finding a cure for her other condition.

If that was the real goal, then Zecora had to change gears back to where they began.

"It would be wise for us to take Becky's request to heart. Let us focus on where we have a promising start."

Sunburst was in agreement, but still saw potential in more advanced methods.

"With these flowers, we have more than enough to work with once we can refine the healing elements of them. I think that once we find a concoction that works to heal the damaged cells before they degrade to the point of becoming scars, we can look for options regenerating the lost ones and removing those scars. If we can figure out a way to do that, we should be able to modify the same process to treat your nerves and help regenerate those as well."

Becky cleared her throat, feeling a stinging itch in her chest.

"Um, not to sound rude, but do you have any of that tea Fluttershy made for me? She said you were helping her make more of it. I don't have a lot left and didn't have any at the castle to brew this morning."

Zecora gave a promising smile to Becky, happy to give what she could.

"Some of the ingredients collected aren't ready, so my supplies are a bit low. But I've pulled together what I could, I'll give you a few days worth before you go."

[Over at the Ponyville Hospital.]

In the small examination room, Lumberman turned to his side, wearing only his underwear, and lifted his arm.

"Bend forward again?"

This was more than uncomfortable for him. Having been offered the extra incentives for all the more intensive examinations was one thing, but he really didn't know how to feel about having both Redheart and Starlight in the room seemed… wrong?

"No," Doctor Horse answered as he took more notes. "Nurse Redheart, thank you for coming in, but you really should be resting."

Looking over the notes Doctor Horse made, Redheart seemed confident in the findings.

"I'm resting and recovering just fine, but the only human not directly under my care as a provider is Mister Husk. And after the last incident here, you'll want me here so another Princess doesn't have to make an appearance- and by the way, who peed themselves when Twilight came here last time?"

Doctor Horse shuttered like a bucket of ice had been poured down his pants.

"From what I heard of it, probably the whole east wing. And Mister Forester, are you sure we couldn't have you here for a little longer for a few more tests? At the very least, Miss Landon has requested a blood draw in case an accident occurs with either you or Mister Husk. There's a note here that the two of you have similar blood types?"

"Shit," Lumberman huffed as he zipped up his pants. "Yeah… Knowing our luck, one of us will need it."

This time, Applejack shuttered in her chair.

"I think I've seen enough blood to last me a lifetime."

If a blood draw was the last thing to do, then they would be able to leave right after it. If that was the case, Lumberman could give Applejack a head start.

"Yo, Star Power. Could you give Apple Hat some help getting into the truck for me? I'll take Chris and Redheart with me for the blood draw, then give you three a ride back to wherever."

Getting out of the hospital sooner rather than later sounded like a great idea to Applejack. That also gave her some time to put some steps in, and she carefully slid out of her chair onto all fours.

"Emph!" She grunted in a deep groan. "Good thinking Woody. Need to get used tuh moving on my own again."

Applejack’s recovery was astounding. A medical impossibility… or she was just simply too stubborn to stay in a wheelchair. Either way, Lumberman wasn't going to let her get too self-independent and rip something open.

"Hey-ay, Apples. You take it slow and let Starlight carry you-"

"If it hurts too much or I start to stumble," Applejack whined, quoting him verbatim. "Ya ain't gotta keep reminding me. I wanna drink and dance a little tonight, too, you know."

Watching Applejack take her baby steps out on her legs that were either stiff or trembling, Lumberman didn't know whether to laugh or pray for her.

"Yeah, well if you wanna do more than that, then you better not hurry yerself. You might be doing fine without them pain pills now, but if you tear them stitches, I'm gonna spank that cute little ass of yers till yer begging for another dose."

Doctor Horse's ears went erect at hearing that threat. Though it could have been a joke.

"Please tell me you wouldn't honestly give a full-grown mare a spanking."

"Oh, he better," Applejack happily answered, giving Lumberman a wink as she slowly walked out. "Less you’re afraid to put yer hands on this bomb ass uh' mine."

At that point, Lumberman smirked internally. If Applejack was going to play that way, he could get her focused on her walking and not joking around.

"Oh, would that get ya moving faster?"

The answer was too strong of a yes to admit, and Applejack let this round go to Lumberman.

"Walk away rule. I'm going."

Applejack had made it clear that she was determined to walk all on her own. Which she largely did up until making it to the lobby.

"Awe, fuck it. Starlight. I'm calling it quits here. Ain't no point in marching on jus' tuh' be too sore for tonight."

Sadly, Starlight had never spent much time with Applejack. Not even since their brief interaction after her first time upsetting Chris and she ended up making a mess in the orchard with him during her apology.

In a lot of ways, looking at the apple pony now, Starlight had a lot more respect for her.

"Don't worry. You take it easy. I'll take you the rest of the way."

Getting Applejack seated wasn’t difficult, which gave them time to relax. So, Starlight took a seat behind the steering wheel.

"Wow. This is surprisingly comfy. Sure must be one heck of a wild ride."

Applejack nodded, excited to get out and talk to Becky. Getting the all-clear to drink again was going to make tonight a lot more tolerable. Although one thing she really wanted to know was something she knew only Starlight could tell her.

"So, uh… Seems like things between you and Chris really did end up working out a lot better after all. I'm happy fer ya."

Starlight smiled like a fawning schoolgirl as she answered, "So much better.. and thanks. I'm glad to see how well you and Lumberman get along together."

Hadn't they done this already? Back at the Post-War-Party? Or was that really just centered around bringing them all up to speed about sex?

Was this Applejack trying to bond or get back on track with being a proper friend? Starlight wasn't sure.

"Kinda crazy when you think about it. You're the only mare in town with a human stallion all to yourself. How do you do it?"

"Do what, exactly?" Applejack asked, sounding a bit suspicious of the question.

That's right. Starlight still wasn't exactly on the most level of playing fields with Applejack. She was sure anything she said could be viewed with a skeptical lense.

"Sorry. I don’t mean to pry, but I know that at least with Cerb, Sniff, and Chris, keeping up with their sex drive is exhausting… or is Lumberman taking his time with you?"

So it was a question of concern, not a proposition. Applejack could appreciate that.

"Oh, I thought you were fixing to set us up with another mare or something, err… Nevermind that, but this does bring up something I wanted tuh ask ya, if it's not too sensitive a subject."

Starlight had been nearly an open book since the party, so nothing seemed off the table.

"If it's about sex, I can talk. What do you want to know."

This wasn’t going to be easy for Applejack. She wanted her private life with Lumberman to be just that, but she needed help.

"If when you asked me if Lumberman was taking it slow you meant just the hands and mouth stuff, yeah, we are. Problem is, we both want more, you know?"

This could only really be one thing, but Starlight still wanted to make sure.

"You both want to rut but are worried about it hurting you, I take it?"

Applejack silently nodded, looking a little sad about it. In which case, Starlight could understand.

"I'm guessing you don't want another mare's help, which is your choice to make. I still recommend it, but from what I've seen, I don't think he wants that either. If that's the case, Red has found some medical tubes she used to help her body adjust to something human-sized… but they weren't big enough to make much of a difference."

Starlight's confession was nothing Applejack wanted to hear. It also didn't deter her ambitions, and she started to wonder how bad it could really be in comparison to what else she's gone through.

"Starlight, if you had to choose between rutting with Chris for the first time again or having Timberwolf splinters cut and ripped out of your hooves… which would you pick?"

Despite all of Starlight's hesitation and urging of others not to do what she did, she couldn’t imagine agreeing to go through what Applejack did. But since those were the options to choose from, Starlight figured she would give this desperate mare what she needed to know.

"I haven't pushed any of my girls to do what I did. But if I'm being honest, I would make that same commitment to have Chris fuck me again, so I can't say you shouldn't. It hurts a lot… but seeing how well you did getting cut open like that, this will be a walk in the park for you."

Applejack gave an embarrassed huff of a laugh, not at all seeing how little she experienced when Lumberman pushed in harder hinted at a walk in the park. There had to be some kind of secret to it.

"So, uh… how or what am I supposed to do?"

There wasn’t much Starlight couldn't think of, but she didn't want to be the sole source of information. That seemed to cause a lot of problems in the past with others.

Thankfully, Twilight had already planted the seed for this to be addressed.

"Tell you what. Twilight wants all of us girls to get together to talk about everything sex-related and taking care of whoever we're choosing to stay in love with. Not just for the sex, but to make sure no pony tries to come between us."

At that moment, their eyes met and they seemed to understand where each other really stood. Only, Starlight wasn't going to leave any ambiguity between them to remain.

"We all love our stallions, but we've come to love the mares that need love, too. We have a lot of experience and information to share. If you and Lumberman only want to be with each other, then you'll have our support to make sure nothing comes between you both having all the protection we can offer while he ruts you unconscious, if that's what you two want."

This was what Applejack had needed. Informative, support, and ponies that knew what was going on. Her prayers had been answered.

"Thanks a bushel. I owe ya big time for this."

There wasn't too much to tell, and Starlight figured they had a bit more time, so she might as well make the most of it.

"I'm happy to help. Besides, what are friends for? And since we are friends… you gotta tell me about your first time with Lumberman. How was it? "

Applejack turned her head with a cocky grin.

"Our first time was just ole' Woody spoiling me all night with them hands uh' his. Our real first was last night, and boy howdy. I never thought I'd love tuh have anything behind these lips uh' mine but uh’ fresh ripe apple. But sure as sunshine, I was wrong."

[Meanwhile, at the Ponyville Schoolhouse.]

Ember sat at the back of the classroom with the rest of the delegates.

The concept of classes and education wasn't something she was ignorant to, but as a formal structure that met on a regular basis was strange. However, she was enjoying the current subject matter of study.

"Oh! I know this one! Sapphires are mined from Alluvium deposits, but most of the natural sapphire gems have to be heat-treated to improve their color and flavor.”

“Very good, Princess Ember,” Cheerilee called out from the head of the classroom. “But again, these questions are for the students. So, if you could-”

“Geo studies not matter,” Rutherford loudly declared, not having been able to answer a single geology question correctly. “Bubble Gum teacher should go back to map questions. Yaks best at geography. Yona not miss one question.”

Yona, trying to look as small as possible, wasn’t in the spirit of accepting the attention.

“Yona not answer questions. You answered for Yona. And Yona not want to answer questions! Just listen to answers!”

The consistent interruptions from the guests in the back had Cheerilee growing ever more frustrated with trying to get through her lesson plan. However, she had to take their backgrounds into consideration.

“Prince Rutherford, Dragon Lord Ember, I’m more than happy to have Yona, Gallus, and Smolder join the class for the day, I would appreciate it if you allowed them to participate directly. They’ve all shown themselves very well educated in their respective fields… when allowed to answer.”

Smolder, just as annoyed, turned to Gallus, curious as to how they managed to stay so close with their answers they privately swapped earlier during class.

“So, why are you so good at math? How much treasure do you have to count?”

Gallus calmly twiddled his pencil between his claws, growing very bored of the current subject.

“Griffons are very aggressive with collecting bits and charging interest. If you’re not good at math when doing business with a griffon, you’re gonna get ripped off. But I don’t know a thing about geodes and crystals, even if they are the second most common form of currency.”

Smolder rolled her eyes, but hardly had any room to brag.

“Yeah, well, they’ve been our only type of currency up until recently, but since we eat them, we pretty much have to know all about them to survive. At least you and Yona are good at reading and writing. I can barely spell my name or read a lunch menu.”

Listening along, Yona snickered at the friendly self deprecation of their educational shortcomings.

“Yona only best at geography. Yak’s know all best trade routes and have to spell inventory of goods to make trade. But math not most important when barter is of quality, not quantity.”

Not having even attempted to answer any of the questions, and seemingly ignoring the three minors conversation, Gruff snorted in his usual annoyed fashion.

"You better ace any questions about history, Gallus."

The stern tone only made Gallus hunker down lower in his desk.

"I'm not even a student, Gramps. Haven't you homeschooled me enough? And why'd you never teach me any of this other stuff?"

The question prompted just another disgruntled grumble from the old bird, a hint of embarrassment hidden under the grunt.

"Bah… I taught ya plenty."

Gilda, who had been quiet out of disinterest, heard only just enough to think she needed to distract Gruff from Gallus.

"You probably taught him everything you know years ago, ya old coot. And most of it’s probably outdated anyway."

Before Gruff could gather his offense into words, Cheerilee made the call everyone was waiting for.

"Okay, class. Lunch then recess."

Breakfast hadn't done much to hold anyone over, so breaking for a meal was at the top of their menu. This also would give Twilight some time to catch up with Cheerilee and check in with Sniff. Maybe even a little more if he was in the mood.

"Pinkie, Spike. Please show our guests back to town and help them with whatever Ponyville has to offer that sounds appetizing. And to our delegates, lunch will be covered by the royal account just like breakfast, so feel free to enjoy anything on any menu."

Letting the others gather their things before walking out on their own, Twilight carefully made her way between desks. The stretching of the chairs grinding across the floor making way for the oversized dress causing the students to giggle, save the few that nearly had their lunches knocked off their desks.

At Cheerilee’s desk, Twilight only had one quick message.

"I just wanted to remind you about meeting back at the castle today. Let the rest of the girls know that I would love to have them there, and it shouldn't take long."

Happy to attend, Cheerilee smiled and tried not to lose track of all her students in the mix of departing guests.

"I haven't forgotten, Twilight. We'll be there."

In the back of the room, some of the students were saying some goodbyes of their own.

"Hey, big sis," Button called out with a snack still wrapped in his mouth. "I had a Power Ponies candy bar in my desk if you wanna have it."

Reluctant to accept, Smolder grabbed the candy bar, but then hesitated to even unwrap it.

"Uh, thanks, but I don't have anything to trade for it."

Naturally, Button couldn't have shown how little he cared if offered to.

"It’s not a trade, it's a gift. I want you to have it."

Ever quick to keep everything on the level, Spike grabbed Smolder by the wrist and pressed the candy bar to her chest.

"It's a sign of friendship. A token of appreciation that doesn't require an exchange."

Smolder felt something from Spike’s hand. A tingle. Faint, barely noticeable, if not for how out of place it was. A feeling not draconian or equestrian, though a ghostly familiar sensation.

"Oh… okay? Thanks, little bro."

Ever the little ball of sunshine, Dinky was a few seconds behind but had something to gift as well. A piece of paper she hurriedly ran over to Gallus.

"I drew you a picture."

Curious, Gallus plucked the picture out of Dinky’s aura and felt his heart nearly thump out of his chest for a few beats.

The picture was crudely drawn in only the way a foal her age could, but it was all seven of them together on the paper. Big smiles, claws and hooves holding each other's. Clearly, she made a point to have her and him drawn together.

"Thanks, Dinky. Maybe next time I come back I'll draw you a picture."

Yona, never having been given the opportunity, ran outside to Rutherford with a little filly on her back.

"Excuse me! Bestest Prince leader! Yona have very important question… Can new pony sister be sister?"

Rutherford stopped dead in his tracks and turned to Yona, looking perfectly gunghoe with the idea.

"Bestest leader always make time for Yaks. Who is new sister."

Excited for making it official, Yona bowed her head, letting Pina slide down front and center.

"New sister is Pina Colada. She Earth pony and wants to be part of yak family."

Rutherford stared down the young filly. His every glance looking for her merit.

"Hmm. Me not think little pony be good yak. Pina Colada not look part. Puny pony not be good at smashing if so small."

Cheerilee, having watched Yona run out with one of her students had caught up and quickly ascertained what was happening.

Obviously, she wasn't going to let Berry's daughter be so easily dismissed and have her hopes crushed without a fight.

Though, obviously not a physical one given the Yak prince’s temperment. No, she had a method that was far less drastic.

"Don't be so quick to dismiss us Earth ponies, Prince Rutherford. While we may not make smashing part of our daily routine, we are quite good at it."

This caught the prince off guard slightly and despite his seeming oafish nature, he wasn’t stupid. The prince knew maintaining good relations with the ponies was important, he still had his standards.

"Yaks respect Earth pony strength but puny ponies not smash good like yak."

"Is that so?" Cheerilee asked, a little insulted for her student, yet did so with an air of arrogance.

Determined to prove her point, Cheerilee walked up to the nearest fence post, a little larger than a 4x4. She gave it one quick glance then turned her backside to it.

With a half-grin over her glare, she brought her back right leg in and up against her body.

"Hee-yah!"

From the snap of her leg, she kicked the fence post. The face of the piece of timber shattered into bits and pieces, while the rest ripped apart into large chunks and scattered behind her.

Seeing the awesome display of strength, Pina reared up and began to stomp every blade of grass, flower, and twig she could get her motivated little hooves on.

"Hmm," Rutherford hummed as he mulled over what he just bore witness to. "Bubble Gum teacher pony make good case for filly yak. Yak take little pony under consideration and speak with yak family."

He looked at Pina. Her little huffs of anger and excitement showing her passion towards winning him over.

"Little pony need to practice smashing. One day make good yak. Yona may have pony sister for now but need yak mother and father to say yes. Then Pina Colada can be official yak sister."

Firm in his decision, and proud of it, the prince turned back towards Ponyville, hungry for a victory.

"Come, Yona! Pinkie take us to great feast in preparation for new pony yak."

Ready to celebrate, Yona picked up her new sister, hugging and spinning her in circles as they laughed together.

"Yona will be great big sister and see you again soon."

She then promptly set the filly down and took off for the rest of the delegates already leaving.

"But now time for feasting! You eat too, okay!

Pina waved off her new sister and ran back towards the classroom, stopping once to stomp down and smash another flower, then ran back to share the great news.

Twilight stood next to Cheerilee, happy to see the kind act had worked.

"If all goes well and Chris really does decide to stay and settle down, you'll make a great mother."

Now that the audience was finally gone Cheerilee shook her kicking hoof and let out a held back hiss of pain. Yet despite the visible bruise on her hoof, her smile never faltered.

"I sure hope so. That kinda hurt, and I'd hate to do all that for nothing."

[Back in Sniff’s room.]

Feeling entitled to allow herself in, and maybe catch a little action, Twilight teleported in front of Sniff’s bed. What she found was her trusted guard and Lyra passed out, laying entangled with each other.

The air was thick with the scent of lust, meaning there was only one reason they were knocked out.

"Goddamnit. I missed everything."

"That you Twiggs?" Came Sniff’s voice from the bathroom, before poking his head around the door frame. "Everything alright or were you wanting to…"

Clearly, that was a rhetorical question, judging by her expression.

"Yeah… You were, huh?"

Sad but true, what else could she say? Even if it was a little pathetic.

"Sorry. It's just the more I see others wanting what we have, or putting in the extra effort to keep want they have, the more I want to pull you away and take advantage of the time I have with you. And for all you're doing for us. And offering to help Cutter. An… And tonight I'm getting all the girls together so we can discuss our concerns and make sure no pony has the wrong ideas about-"

She sauntered up to the doorway, feeling particularly weak. The smell of his essence, emanating so much stronger. She could practically feel it on her the more she breathed it in.

"-everything… Did Lyra and Swift Sails take care of you? If not-"

"Twiggs," Sniff cut her off, knowing how bad she must be needing it. "I'm going to throw on my shirt and pants then run up to your room. Will that give you enough time to get just enough off of you so that I can take care of you like a good princess deserves?"

For a moment, she was frozen. Caught staring at his nude form that had been waiting to start a shower.

All the things she didn't want to be slow and patient with, and other acts still wanted to try were eating away at her will power.

"Your Princess is feeling very needy right now and hopes you won't keep her waiting."

In a flash of violet light, Twilight was gone and Sniff was hurrying to put his pants on.

"I gotta stop holding back. They're dropping like fucking flies."

He quickly slipped on his shirt and checked his hair in the mirror.

Gotta look good for royalty, after all…for at least the short amount of time he won’t be in someone’s bedroom.

[Back in The Castle of Friendship.]

After a busy morning, of tending to the animals and finishing the work orders and special projects for Canterlot, Fluttershy and Rarity had plenty of time to enjoy lunch with Cerb.

Nothing too fancy. Most just leftovers from their date at Grapes and Olives.

"You don’t think we were too hard on him this morning, do you?" Rarity asked.

Gracefully walking in stride with her lovely mare, Fluttershy answered with such recent thoughts on her mind.

"Not at all. I might have been a little rough on him in the shower, but he likes it when I'm more aggressive."

Rarity lost herself to a little giggle fit and playfully swatted Fluttershy with her tail.

"Not like that, dearie. I'm talking about how sternly we came down on him about taking it easy so he can let his leg heal. We both know he can take a lot more physically from us, but verbally and emotionally I can’t say for sure how much he enjoys or tolerates it when we come down on him like we did. I’m a little worried about pushing him away"

"I think he needs it," Fluttershy happily stated. "I think Justin needs our softer, more affectionate approach when he's calm and comfortable, or scared. But after all the hardships he faced, and then going to war, he feels safe with that aggression and strong front we put on. He needs conflict, which is why he wants to keep on fighting. I see it in lots of my predator friends."

The fact that humans were a predatory species was something Rarity often left in the back of her mind. It might have brought out one of Cerb's best attributes, but he so rarely showed it.

"He wants… us to be mean to him?" Rarity asked, almost frightened at the concept.

Fluttershy only smiled brighter and shook her head as they continued up the stairs.

"No-No. Not mean. Strong, firm. He needs to see resistance to know where boundaries are. It's why he's been calm when Luna was firm about him not going into the Everfree Forest or Kelly punching him. Why he's so compliant when we put our hooves down. It let's him know where the danger is. Just like how calm and collected he was when we went back to the castle last night. Don't you remember what you told Luna?"

In a flash, Rarity’s words came back to haunt her.

"That he does better with a target in front of him instead of looking over his shoulder? Could that be why he was so nervous when he didn't know if we wanted to be with him, but then made himself available when he figured it out?"

Confidentily, Fluttershy hummed a yes and nodded.

"Emmhmm. Wolves are a lot like that. They need strong reinforcement to know what they can or can't do so they know to respect boundaries, but also lots of love and affirmation to be happy and healthy with their pack. Too much of one, or not enough of the other, and they become aggressive or destructive. But if you give them a healthy balance of both, they're very loyal and protective."

She turned a flirty eye towards Rarity to see the state of awe she was in as it all became clear. It was so cute to see, so she took a moment to flaunt her understanding of how they were to deal with their loving human protector.

"Wouldn't you say Justin has become loyal and protective? Not to mention an incredible lover for both of us because of how well we've been able to take care of him?"

Now nearing his room and his scent growing stronger, Rarity had a new sense of confidence. She even felt a stronger attraction to her capable mare.

"Fluttershy, my dear. You keep finding new ways for me to love you even more. Now let's give our hunk of a stallion a delectable lunch and see who he wants first for dessert."

They opened the door, distracted by their girlish giggles and making eyes at each other, not expecting the crowded bed they were walking in on.

"Oh, and finally we have the last two to finish our team," Cadance announced to the room.

Cerb raised his head from the mattress.

"Wow. I thought you two would-"

"Back down, you," Cadance ordered with a tease as she forced his head back into his pillow, under her wing. "You are still far too tense."

What was supposed to be some company left for Cerb to discuss his time in Canterlot had turned into something completely different.

Cadance was sitting on Cerb's ass, giving him a back massage. Fleetfoot and Spitfire sat on Cerb's right and left side, respectively, each massaging him from elbow to fingertips. Thunder and Rainbow were laying alongside Cerb’s legs, looking to be sound asleep.

Then, sitting in front of the bed was Cutter, holding onto Flurry, helping the foal feed Cerb pieces of fruit. The once thought to be a psycho mare was making a game out of feeding Cerb, and with another exaggerated gasp, she picked the next piece.

"I think he wants a strawberry this time. Can you give Justin a strawberry?"

Fluttershy and Rarity approached the scene, as Cerb gave an update as best he could as the piece of fruit floated to his face.

"Eye. Eye. Forehead. Eye. Nose, you're getting closer. Chin. Eye again. Way off, that's my ear. Ow-My eye was open that time.”

Getting just close enough Cerb could tilt his head to bite the berry, he finally got what Flurry was trying so hard to feed him.

“Mmm. You're getting better, Flurry."

Not the update they needed, but it was pretty cute. Particularly from Fluttershy’s perspective.

Just not as much for Rarity, a fact she was all too happy to voice.

"Justin, dear… What the shit?"

Perhaps this was a bit much that Cadance had allowed/encouraged/directed to happen.

Thankfully, Cutter knew just what to say and spoke proudly as she raised a cheery for Flurry to feed Cerb.

“Rainbow Dash and Staff Sergeant Thunder Glide, sadly, had an awful time trying to sleep last night. Post combat jitters, from what I gather. Add in Thunder’s voluntary watch standing last night and Dash being overworked from a weather mixup, Justin offered to help them relax with a back and wing massage. He said it was a small favor to repay them for their help.”

This time when the cherry got closer to Cerb, Cutter raised her left-wing to hold Flurry’s head still.

“By the way, I finally did read the report on the Everfree incident. Remarkable displays of combat and strategy. Incredibly acts of heroism from Justin as well.”

Slowly, Cutter extended her right-wing just high enough to touch the bottom of the cheery.

“That’s it, Flurry. Imagine where the cherry is, and look at Justin’s mouth and imagine the cherry going right-”

For the first time, Flurry managed to get the fruit into Cerb’s mouth on her first try, making Cutter very happy to relive this motherly experience.

“-were you want it to go. Good girl, Flurry Heart. Look how happy mommy and Justin are. Now it’s time for you to get some nom-noms.”

Shifting herself on the bed to face Cerb’s two ladies, Cutter hoisted up with a bottle that Flurry readily took to.

“So, after reading everything Justin has done, I can understand why he’s been so well taken care of.” She turned with a smirk and wink. “Although his upper half has been sadly neglected and he still shows signs of bruising on his back and... forearms?”

Fluttershy swallowed hard, trying very hard not to look guilty, but was saved by Cerb’s quick-witted bull-shittery.

“I have poor circulation in my back and most parts of my arms. Same with parts of my legs. Bruises sometimes take longer to heal on me because of it.”

Spitfire, still working on Cerb’s arm, took another look at some of the scars that covered it. What she saw only inspired her to look over her shoulder to where Cadance was massaging him. Now seemed like a perfect time to innocently ask about them.

“Those scars of yours seem pretty serious. What happened?”

A deafening silence fell over the room, save Fleetfoot pretending not to be interested in the question and still working away. At least until she noticed that Fluttershy, Rarity, and Cadance were holding their breath. Not even the happy hums from Flurry or the two sleeping mares slumbering breaths could properly remove the silence.

After a moment, it was only Cerb’s response that was enough to calm the room.

“It’s no secret that I served in my country's military. What everyone doesn't know is how bad our wars were… I got these scars from getting shot in combat. The only ponies that need to know any more than that are already aware. Not much more I need to say than that”

The atmosphere in the room had shifted enough that Fleetfoot felt like something should be said to offer up some sympathy.

"To go to battle where the enemy would shoot you in the back like that, I don't think you need to say anything more."

Slowly, Cerb lifted his head and turned it to face Fleetfoot. What he wanted to say didn't need to be said, but he figured he'd say just enough to stop any future questions.

"I never turned away from the fight. The scars on my back are exit wounds."

That should have more than done it.

From behind, without even knocking, Soarin' and Midnight returned to the room carrying a long, thin case.

"Miss Rarity, Miss Fluttershy, you missed all the discussions on training. Oh, and Cerb, I talked to the guards and they said they didn't mind loaning this out to you. I made sure it was big enough to hold your ax."

That was just as good a detour as any other for Cerb, giving him a reason to pull his hands free.

"Alright, everypony. That's enough for now. If you don't mind, I'd like to enjoy lunch with my girls, and talk some things over with them. But uh… we'll just let these two sleep for now. Also, Soarin', I owe you a drink for coming through like ya did."

Fleetfoot and Spitfire slid off the bed, and Soarin' set down the black metal case. It had been a productive morning for them, so they could walk away feeling accomplished.

Two of them more than the other.

Meanwhile, Cadance removed herself from Cerb. She fluttered off bed and glided down to reclaim her daughter.

"Thank you for keeping Flurry Heart occupied, and… how did you know to do that to help with her telekinesis?"

Cutter stood up and adjusted her wings back to something more comfortable, looking as if she was reliving some nostalgic moment.

"Raising Oven Fresh wasn’t easy in her early years. I had to get help from some fellow guards to help train her to use her magic. I was told her potential was higher than most, given how strong her existing output was. That, or her natural tolerance for holding it back was low, so it was going to make learning magic difficult to control."

That seemed reasonable enough, and with that, Cadance made her exit, leaving Cutter and the two sleeping pegasi with Fluttershy and Rarity. An arrangement Cutter was happy to have, so no sooner as the door shut, she got straight to business.

Her first target was Cerb.

"Justin, when Peter asked me if I wanted to take in six more kids, I didn't think you'd be the one to offer me this kind of trouble."

So, Rarity had missed something.

"Trouble? What trouble?"

Ever the mother, Cutter's look of disappointment was soul-crushing.

"Your stallion might have a better view on military tactics than any pony I've ever known, but he's as dense as the diamonds on your ass cheeks."

Clueless, Cerb sat up, careful not to move his leg too much or disturbing the two sleeping next to him.

"Wait, wut?"

Sadly, Cerb really was this blind, and Cutter hid her eyes behind her wings in shame.

"Gah, seriously, Justin. Spitfire and Fleetfoot obviously have their eyes on you. Even Cadance sees it. Why do you think she took your back and had them only work on your hands?"

Cutter pulled her wings back in time to see Rarity about to explode.

"Oh, do calm down, Rarity. Nothing happened. Justin did nothing to make them believe he was remotely interested in them. He was like a frightened puppy with both Cadance and me babying him. Flurry was a good distraction as well. Just like Rainbow Dash and Thunder Glide were, using up all the time Justin was willing to use his hands for."

This was looking bad, and just as Cerb was about to plead his innocence, Fluttershy’s wing was pointed in his face to silence him.

"Goddamnit," he groaned, already knowing he was in some form of hot water.

Again, Cutter controlled the conversation to keep the calm.

"Now, I know you two must be ready for blood. Luna knows I would be too if some mare tried making the moves on my stallion, but things are a bit too complicated for either of you to simply make them disappear or beat them into submission. Besides, they’re likely unaware of rutting, so I imagine their intentions are nothing like what you two have been up to."

A million questions instantly lit up over the two mare's faces, initiating Cutter to once more cut them off.

"Twilight and Oven’s told me everything. Mouths, hands, what rutting actually is. What it's like with your special somehumans. And judging by the reports of Justin’s performance in battle, I imagine he's more than even what my baby Oven's girls could handle. Nevertheless, he's committed to you, so I made sure neither of those two Wonderbolts got closer than need be with him. Not that they would have tried. They're far too timid, or wisely afraid of you both to chance it. Even Thunder Glide demolished Spitfire with Justin’s help. I could only imagine what either of you two would do after fighting alongside him."

Fluttershy took a deep breath and glared.

"I'd find out what it sounds like when a femur breaks, and wing it from there."

Feeling just as generous with dishing out some punishment, Rarity held back from her previous disdain for Thunder, looking at her now as the trusted guardian she was.

"I'm sure whatever Fluttershy leaves for me, I could stitch together for a passable pair of pajamas."

Creepily, Cutter smiled proudly, practically gleaming at the two slighted lovers.

"Oh, my Justin made a fine choice with you two."

Thoroughly confused, Rarity shook her head clear of the fashion designs of Wonderbolt hide.

"What do you mean your Justin?"

Since the tent was limited to only those essential after Cutter's fight with Ovens, it was really only Cerb that could properly explain this bit.

"Remember how it was Sniff that brought Cutter and Ovens back together? Well, Sniff, in not so many words, asked if Cutter would essentially be our surrogate mom since we're practically family and he's dating Ovens… I guess she really took it to heart."

Having that cleared up, Cutter was ready to lay out how she saw things.

"Nothing made me happier than to have my daughter back in my life the way we are now. I accept her choice in the company she keeps and how she keeps them. I can see that the likes of Peter and the rest of his adoptive family have been good for every pony involved. That extends to both of you for all the help you’ve given to help her attract Peter and help him to see the amazing wife she's going to be for him someday."

That was news Cerb hadn't heard anything about before. It also seemed out of character for his friend.

"Sniff proposed to Oven Fresh?"

Not wanting to get sidetracked, Cutter extended her wing to Cerb’s head and pressed it down, keeping her eyes locked on Fluttershy and Rarity.

"No, but he will. Now be quiet and wait until spoken to. Mommy is talking and you need to rest."

Impressed by how well Cutter could handle Cerb, Fluttershy and Rarity let her continue.

"Now listen. Something big is happening and I have no doubt that it has everything to do with Justin and his friends being here. I don’t have it all figured out just yet. There's too many moving parts, and far too many secrets being kept. Too many memories being lost."

She could see another million questions working their way to her, but she would silence them with one question.

"Would you force away every mare who had a crush on your stallion if it meant you risked forgetting how to love the way only way you two can, that put bruises on his back?"

The look of inept rage and horrific fear of loss was a clear yes from the two, and Cutter used that to end any argument.

"We need the best Equestria has to offer to ensure we find and eliminate any threat that would involve any human you take as lovers or I know claim as my own. For all our sakes, let them have their crushes in secret, but there is not one pony coming together for our team I can see your success happening without. Keep that in mind if you want to keep what you have with Justin."

Speaking of Justin, she turned back to Cerb and tapped him on the shoulder with her wing.

"Justin, mommy has everything worked out for you to take over again. Now be a dear and wake those two if you can. You have some explaining to do with your two lovely ladies."

Author's Note

Starting things off, Luna and Mac still seem to work well together. Perhaps not in synch perfectly, but they're getting there. At the very least, they both can enjoy how much better their sexy time gets to be while with each other/while with Kelly.

Moving onto Becky, she seems to be in a bit of a weird place. Having given up on a love life for so long, she's only now starting to see what she has missed out on, as well as what she has to work with, and who doesn't like a cute butt?

Then again, in a world without sex toys, what kind of options does she really have?

... Oh, look! Adorable distracting foals and other young creatures!

Now, I've gotten some flack for these youngsters being too chummy and acting too cute. To that, I say guilty as charged. Because between the ponies fawning over having a family again, Spike trying to be more manly, Yona always being a joy, Gallus having a group he can be chill with, and Smolder discovering that forming bonds with these other youngsters could make her a stronger dragon, they all have their reasons to get along. Their night together figuring out just how much they had in common certainly helped a lot, as well.

Down with Cerb... I really hope I got you guys with that misleading intro, and sorry if you were looking forward to a mother sexy morning scene. Guess you'll have to imagine it. Instead, what we have is Cerb still being tended to, and Cerb likely doing what he can to tempt his girls into trading sex for getting him out of what he doesn't want to do.

Although, I really did want to point out the particular dynamic between Fluttershy and Cerb. Their strong and weak sides working so well together was something I wanted to point out.

Boom! Apple Bath! Apple Butt! Apple Jack and Lumberman finally enjoying their bath time together. Add in a little playful banter between the two, and just another day in paradise for these two.

"oh, yeah... Chris and his girls are still a thing that haven't shown any signs of being controlled or contained. I swear that those mares will always be in a state of thirst.

Making the rounds, Trixie has taking on the duties of house-sitting for a guy with mares who are quickly turning out to act the same way. At least she avoided catching an eye full.

Oou! Then we get even more adorable Dinky? Talk about a bonus! Also... did one of the stranded seven just realize there is yet another seven among the Mane Six plus Starlight?

What are the odds of that?

... that pic, though.

Side note: There was a lot going on in this chapter...

Much like how Rainbow was dealing with an extra amount of weather and ended up missing out on breakfast. Missing out on breakfast meant missing out on traveling with Becky, but scoring some massage time with Cerb and get started on the future battle plans of being awesome.

Far away from that castle, Zecora and Sunburst were nerding out with each other hoping to find a cure. However, some aspects had to be pulled back. Mostly, some logic had to be thrown in to stop any unrealistic quick fixes.

Over at the hospital (Geez, this chapter is all over the place), some more research never hurt nobody. Not here at least.

It also gave AJ and Starlight a little time to get more friendly with each other. Something both were a little too busy to follow up on.

Needed more adorableness after some annoying leaders try stepping in over their younger peirs? There ya go, and you stomp those flowers, Pina!

Then we got a follow up with Sniff as Twilight finally caught up with him and... you know what happened and what's going to happen.

These mares, I tell ya.

Lastly, we catch up with some insight from Fluttershy and Rarity, followed up by the insanity that only Cerb could drum up.

WHICH!... is what led to Cutter being mother of the year!

Otherwise, I'm tired, so this is all you're getting out of me this morning. I'd write more, but you'll have to come back next week for:

Chapter 91. Gossip and Gucci Perfume.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 89 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 89 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

91. Gossip and Gucci Perfume.

It was quite a busy day in Ponyville. Then again, what day hadn't been since the humans had arrived?

Today though was busy for much better reasons. It was going to be a great day to celebrate coming together, building new bonds, strengthening international relationships, and celebrating the new loving ones that had developed over the passing weeks.

Over at the human embassy, however, after finishing a long romp with two amazing musicians, Benny finally ventured downstairs to assess how his live-in observer was fairing.

Judging by the fact that Trixie was rewatching The Sorcerer’s Apprentice, he imagined she was doing just fine.

"No hangover, I take it?"

Raising her head just enough to match eyes with Benny, Trixie seemed unenthused about her morning now turned noon.

"No hangover. A little tired and dehydrated, but nothing like yesterday. So, how long are your two special someponies going to be sleeping off your morning rutting?"

Was that sarcasm, a joke, or was Trixie more hungover than she said she was?

Maybe it was both?

"Uh… who said-"

"You three weren't very quiet about it," Trixie quickly answered, removing any possibilities of plausible deniability. "Trixie doesn't care that you three are into that. Trixie was confused about waking up in her wagon again and almost walked in thinking you were in danger but overheard Vinyl saying she was going to suck it instead… So it was decided that the Great and Powerful Trixie would busy herself with finishing her movies instead."

"Oh," Benny sighed, realizing he didn't have any reason to pitch a bitch about her reaction. He should consider investing in some form of soundproofing for the house.

"Sorry about all that. Last night's threat was actually uneventful at The Castle of the Two Sisters. There wasn’t any threat there, but thanks for staying back to watch the place for me."

Unabashedly, Trixie raised up the same bottle as last night, bit into an orange, and chased it with a sip of vodka.

"Uh… Trixie… I think we need to have a talk about how much you're drinking."

Puzzled, Trixie swallowed hard and turned her sad eyes to Benny.

"Trixie feels much better when the bad dreams don't trouble her, and Trixie doesn't have bad dreams after she is drunk.”

Okay, and this officially went from a minor problem to seriously concerning. Now seemed like just as good a time as ever to cross this bridge, even if Benny was alone for it.

"Your vision that said me and my friends were the key?"

Now Trixie was on the spot and couldn’t use alcohol as a quick escape route. Having been told not to say anything, the only way Benny could have known was if Twilight or one of the others told him.

And since he wasn't lashing out at her, that meant he likely didn't know about her direct involvement. Yet, surprisingly, she wasn't freaking out like she would have.

She'd still have to play this cool.

"Trixie hoped they were all just bad dreams, but you killed The Pony of Shadows… Trixie feels safe here… Trixie can stay?"

It still might have been Benny’s nostalgic side kicking in, but he still held a soft spot for this magician. He'd take it easy on her since she was hurt from their arrival as well, making her just as much of a victim as him.

"How about you tell me about this dream vision and you can stay without any issues? On one condition beyond that."

So far this didn't seem too much like a bad deal to Trixie.

"I'll level with you, Benny. I don’t take vacations, and this is the closest thing I've had to one. So long as you're not going to ask anything crazy of me, like getting involved in that sex stuff, I just want to rest and kick back until I know this has all blown over."

A bit extreme, but all things considered, understandable. Plus it was nice to finally find a mare looking for a purely platonic relationship.

"No sex stuff, I promise. I was just going to ask that you cut back on the drinking. I've been there. It doesn't really help. Not the day drinking at least."

His concern prompted Trixie to eye the bottle cautiously. Perhaps she could wait for the night to drink again.

"Tell ya what. You let me get drunk all I want at night, I’ll keep watching your place so you and those two upstairs have somewhere to keep doing what you’re doing."

Now there was a gamble, knowing Trixie's track record as a spellcaster and the obvious hazard of letting such an individual get perpetually plastered. Still... why not?

“Deal, but after I get back, I want to offer you some help so you don't have to drink so much."

A deal is a deal, and Trixie was making out like a bandit on this one. So, rather than simply accept the deal, Trixie capped her bottle and sat upright.

"Well, it started off with Trixie performing for a packed audience."

[Meanwhile, at a friendly little cafe in town.]

A unicorn waitress was pouring hot water into Becky’s cup.

"Thank you for letting me bring my own tea."

The waitress just smiled sweetly like it was nothing.

"It's fine. Anything for a friend of Peter and the prince."

Becky couldn't help but laugh at what had to have been Sniff making his rounds, but it quickly turned to a coughing fit.

Shining, of course, didn’t want this drawing any more attention than needed and dismissed the helpful mare.

"That'll be all for now. Just bring the food when it's ready, thank you."

With that, the waitress bowed and left Becky to treat herself to some soothing tea.

"Oh, thank god," she said with a slightly grating voice. "You don't know how badly I need this stuff in my life."

What should have been a friendly conversation starter, for some reason, left Shining smiling nervously and not very talkative.

Naturally, his silence left Becky curious.

"You alright there, Tin Foil?"

As happy as Shining was, he was walking a rather thin line, and this wasn't the proper setting for what he really wanted.

"Sorry. I guess I'm just thinking about what you said about ponies getting the wrong idea."

This again? Well, at least Becky could take comfort in how smart he was finally acting.

"Don't sweat it. We're having tea with some PB and J's. I couldn't wait to get back to the castle for this… It's my fault for not asking to have Zecora brew me a cup back at her place."

That seemed to calm Shining down. She was keeping this friendly and formal. Just what he needed.

"Probably… But those two were so deep into their science magic, it's better that we didn't distract them."

Getting him back into a more chill vibe made the mood easier to work with, and Becky finally decided to toy with an idea that Rainbow had annoyingly pushed on her.

"Hey, I know we already talked about not giving off the wrong impression, and I trust you enough for an honest opinion. Do you think I'm attractive?"

Immediately Shining started sweating bullets like he was on trial for a crime he didn't commit.

"What? I never-"

Exactly the reaction she’d expected.

"Stop," Becky playfully laughed, causing her another short cough before she waved him off while taking a long sip of her tea.

With her throat and lungs back in the clear, she re-engaged the question.

"I'm not putting you on the spot. It's just…" She took a moment to collect herself. "Look, between you and me, Rainbow had been nagging me to open up and find a pony to hook up with. And I'm not looking for anything serious, mind you. But, I never wanted to get involved with my lifeline getting cut shorter every day. Now though… maybe if I'm stuck here… maybe one day I'll be open to it."

This was too good to be true, but Shining had to carefully capitalize on it.

"Becky, of course, you're attractive. Any stallion would be lucky just to have you look their way."

That was sweet to say, and Becky couldn't help but feel flattered by it.

"Well aren't you just the sweet talker? But I still don't really know how I would feel about being with a pony. I know that makes me sound terrible…"

Shining listened to her trail off, but now he was curious about what was holding her back.

"I don't think you're terrible, but what would make you not be interested in a stallion?"

Of course, he would be so direct. Becky didn't want to be so honest as it would likely offend, so she'd be a little misleading about it.

"I'm barely experienced with guys back on Earth. I… I dunno. Maybe part of it is just me realizing that all my guy friends are taken and I don't have a lot of options… I just thought it might be nice to have some company and… I dunno. Sleeping alone gets boring."

Of all the times to have the perfect opening but no stable ground to stand on. This was a terrible spot for Shining to be stuck in, and now he needed an out.

"Maybe you should talk to Cadance?” He cautiously asked. “Princess of Love, you know. I think she had a hoof in Cerb finding his two."

Thinking back, Cadance had been surprisingly interested in Cerb from the start, even encouraging him with Fluttershy and Rarity. Becky could see this as a good starting point.

"Maybe… I guess? It's just a thought anyway… I'll think about it. But please don't tell anyone. I don't want our friends trying to push me into anything."

As she took another sip from her cup, Shining could see where she really stood and ran her position through his mind.

“She really needs a friend more than anything. Not that I wouldn’t offer my bed to share, or join her where she sleeps, but… I don’t know anymore. She really needs to talk to Cadance, but I’ll let her know how Becky really feels.”

It was settled. Shining might have a chance for something, but wasn’t going to push.

“I might bring this up to Cadance, if you don’t mind? But otherwise, your secret is safe with me. We’re not going to push you into anything. Just let me know if you have any stallion in mind and I’m sure we can help with whatever you need.”

[Not so far away in Twilight’s room.]

Narrowingly avoiding another bout of exhaustion, Twilight lay pinned under her gracious lover, mashing tongues as he firmly held his erection against her well-satiated snatch. Her heavy moans screamed of her praises, confirmed by her limbs wrapped around him until she knew she could handle no more without consequences.

Urgently, she turned her lips away to gasp for air.

“Oh, Peter… you shouldn’t have eaten me… out for so long… You’re not… even close to… cumming.”

Wanting to keep her high going, Sniff reached down and forced the head of his cock between her folds, coarsely running it down her length.

Unexpectedly, a trail of his pre-seminal fluid had leaked out with some remaining cream he hadn’t released during his previous encounter. Her reaction pleased him in a nearly evil way. Her legs went slack to her sides, offering herself up to be taken, shaking and panting desperately for him to do as he pleased.

Instead of plunging deep like he wished he could, he kissed her neck down to her collar bone, letting her dwell on such thoughts.

“Now, now. I believe my princess protests too much. You give me far too much freedom with all our lovely ladies. Lyra and Swifty helped me more than enough to be taken care of before I wore them out. But I’m sure you would have loved to watch me hump between their wet pussys from behind, wouldn’t you?”

Twilight gasped, feeling his cock slide up her length again. The imagery in her head of them essentially stealing her technique with Ovens to make him cum, but where he was doing the work excited her in horrifically wonderful new ways.

“Awwwwe… Is that how…. how you… how you came with… with them?”

Sniff released his hold on himself and laid softly over his alicorn goddess; his perverse princess of debauchery.

“And they loved it. Just you like and Ovens did last night. Like you and I will enjoy it again tonight… Just the two of us. Isn’t that right?”

Struggling to hold it together, Twilight brought her forehooves under Sniff’s shoulders to push him up far enough to kiss him again. He was teasing her something awful, and even if she loved what he was doing and offering, she wanted him to be thoroughly taken care of.

She tried to keep her thoughts in line, and when they came through, she parted lips to speak longingly.

“Lyra will be heading home after the delegation, so it will be just you, me, and Swift Sails. If you want, she can join us if you-”

Sniff silenced her proposal with another kiss but refrained from grinding himself again. He’d given her more than she needed and wanted her to be of clear mind for the rest of the day.

“You’re spoiling me with all this sharing, Twigs. You won’t be getting the most out of me unless you act a little selfish every once in a while.”

Staring up into his eyes, she could tell how well she was going to last based on how badly she wanted more of him and how drained she felt.

“We’ve done so much today, I don’t think I can handle you alone tonight… but tomorrow I’ll spoil you with just the two of us…"

She stared longingly into his eyes as she reached up to hold his face in line with hers. Her near exhaustion still leaving her a bit short of breath.

"Fine restaurants, extravagant spas, the theater, whatever you want to do... Then, I’ll take you back to my old place with a bed big enough for just the two of us... and you can wear me down.”

Very sneakily, she wormed her right forehoof behind Sniff’s head and pulled him closer so she could whisper in his ear.

“Then I want you to cum wherever you want, as many times as you want. I’ll be all yours, all night.”

His breaking point was so close. It was almost too… No, it was too tempting, and he couldn’t give any promises.

“We’ll see how I want to finish our night together. But bring your short skirt, just in case.”

Twilight gave a low delighted chuckle as she gave up on her pursuit for further sexual gratification and just enjoyed having him close.

"Whatever makes you happy."

Sniff held her just as close, basking in her warmth and affection. Her praise was brimming with her appreciation, but not mindlessly so. It was all genuine, and I loved it as much as her body.

"Keeping you happy makes me happy. All of you, as much as I can for as long as I can."

[Back at the Apple Farm's orchard.]

Another bushel of apples came falling from their branches, shaken free from Big Mac’s kick, kicking off another chunk of bark and gouging the tree.

Laying in the bed of Lumberman's truck, Applejack was ready with another lecture.

"Goddamnit, Mac. How many trees you gonna fuck up today?"

Frustrated, and tired of being accused, Big Mac was practically at his wits end. And unlike usual, he had no shortage of words to share.

"Would you just leave me alone already? I'm not even kicking that hard. There must be something wrong with the trees, sis."

Lumberman, not very much of an apple expert or dendrology, just picked up another barrel of the day's harvest.

"Will the tree be okay, or is this a death sentence for the damn thing?"

With a roll of her eyes, Applejack tried to hold back the urge to repeat the same explanation that had been passed from generations of Apples. There was so much those not in this business just didn’t know about the finer intricacies of apple farming.

"A few scuffs won't kill a tree, but we grow the best apples in all of Equestria because we know how to take care of our trees and nurture them. It might be only a few scuffs, but that’s gonna take away just enough, if not patched up, to keep that tree from having the best apples. It would be like somepony scratching up the engine of yer truck. It'll probably run just fine, but that little bit still takes away from it… right?"

As Lumberman loaded up the apples, he gave that analogy some thought. It certainly made sense given the comparison.

"I get it, but I think it's more like if the body of the truck got scratched up or something got inside the engine. Scratching the paint would take away from how damn good it looks and probably the value. A scratch, on the engine, on the other hand, wouldn't change anything, but something getting inside would eventually ruin it completely."

It was a big to-do with little fallout, and Big Mac wasn't going to keep any further attention on it.

"Maybe I'm just a bit on edge on account uh' Kelly spending the night in Canterlot without me. I know she'll be safe with Luna watching over her. But until Applejack is back on her hooves, somepony has got to send the orders out. And tomorrow is gonna be a busy day."

All things considered, Applejack couldn't hold Big Mac’s aggressive performance against him. Certainly not when walking on her own was the max of her physical capabilities.

"Sorry bout' all this, Big Mac. With any luck it'll be just a few more days and I'll be back bucking trees and lightening the load for ya. Give ya more time with Kelly… Things going good with her at least? I mean, I imagine you must uh' kept her up all night if she's still sleeping in."

The big red horse froze in mid lift of the last batch of apples. He didn't want to lie to his sister, heck he was almost as terrible at it as she was. And it wasn’t like he didn't trust Lumberman either. There was just one royal secret he knew had to be kept quiet.

With little time to think, he dropped the last bushel next to Applejack and sighed in relief that this part was done.

"Kelly has been nothing short of amazing in every way possible… but that girl loves her sleep."

Knowing Kelly better than either of these two ponies Lumberman was with, he had to agree.

"Kelly loves the nightlife, and always hated waking up early. Hell, even our first day here she was the last one to wake up. You're gonna have a lot of fun breaking her out of that bad habit."

What were the odds that things just happened to work out that way? Not that Lumberman was aware of everything, but Big Mac could see a correlation between Kelly and Applejack.

"Well, shucks. Might as well let the poor girl get the sleep she can. She still has a lot of healing left to do. Much like somepony else I know."

Unfortunately, Applejack couldn't be all that intimidating laying on her side, but that didn't stop her from talking tough.

"Awe, don't you go lecturing me about none uh' that. Woody is taken care uh' me morning, noon, and night, and already twice today."

Hearing Applejack take one liberty too many with their love life, Lumberman reached out from behind, jokingly tipped her hat over her eyes.

"Calm yer tits there, little lady. Ain't just anybody gotta hear about our business. Now come on, let's let Mac hop in the bed and put you back up in the passenger seat."

Applejack had to admit she was really enjoying the many perks that came with Lumberman. All of them making her quite the merry mare on the slow ride back up to the barn.

"Gotta say there, Woody. I really do love this truck uh' yers. One hell of a bonus on top of having ya all tuh myself… Speaking uh' which, having ya all tuh myself hasn't given me anypony else to work things out with ya. And I'm sure you'd like for it to be only us knowing what we do together, but Twilight wants us girls to get together before you and I leave tonight. Talk things out about how… uh… I guess how tuh' safely go about doing more?"

Lumberman turned a quick glance to his passenger, showing enough interest to encourage Applejack to offer a little more.

"They also want to discuss what we need to do tuh make sure none of us run into one of them Tealove situations, or potentially worse. So... I guess it'll be kinda like how Chris and Sniff both let you and the others know what was going on and how tuh be careful with me."

They were nearing the barn by this point, so Lumberman didn't have much time to think about it before another set of ears or two would be on them. In the pinch, he rationed if others knew better, perhaps he should follow suit.

"Yeah. You and the girls can discuss whatever. Me and the guys should probably do the same, but… anything you don't want me to tell them?"

Almost as if she had practiced for this question, her answer was direct but not overly stern.

"Just all them noises you got me making when yer all up in me… and I don't plan on saying all too much outside how gosh darn good you are at everything and that… ya know… yer dick is huge."

Childishly, Lumberman snorted and covered his mouth to stop from laughing. He almost didn't stop his truck in time and nearly overshot the barn entrance.

"If you tell'em anything. Make sure you tell'em that."

[Over in Canterlot Castle.]

Preparations were all getting in order for the delegation, as well as Bon Bon giving her first face to face report to Celestia under her new position.

Needless to say, she was not having an easy go of it.

"Princess, with all due respect, I believe I should have the authority to discipline Agent Golden Mentha. She's started a romantic relationship with an alien stallion, who's already special some-"

Abruptly, Celestia spoke up as she looked over the report provided.

"He's not technically special someponies with Oven Fresh or the other mares you mentioned."

"Not the point," Bon Bon protested. "Lyra isn't ready to be this deeply imbedded with a hostile force."

As expected, such a claim warranted a rather flat response.

"A practice date with the human Sniff seems about as hostile as a conversation with Prince Blueblood. And probably just as pleasant. Such a rude individual. I'm not even sure what Lyra sees in him."

"He's a sweet talker, that's all," Bon Bon groaned, mentally gagging as she recalled their romantic banter. "I don’t think there's a mare in town he hasn't flirted with. Which is all the more reason I don't trust him. None of them."

This whole meeting with Bon Bon had been awfully hostile towards the humans, making Celestia think that perhaps Bon Bon was overstepping the parameters of her mission.

"Agent Sweety Drops, have you observed any indications of hostile intent or mistreatment of my ponies by any of these humans?"

Despite not having as much time with as many of them as Lyra had, Bon Bon didn't come empty hoofed.

"The night of their welcome party, target Becky used an unknown technique to render Filthy Rich unconscious after he paid for a dance with her. That has caused some marital strife between him and Spoiled Rich."

Celestia nodded, but after reading Lyra's report, she had little sympathy for that stallion and even less for his wife.

"Was he injured?" She asked as if she already knew.

"N… No," Bon Bon slowly admitted but quickly rebounded. "But the following day, they fought-"

"I am aware of the sparring matches with Onyx Armor and Helix Ray," Celestia immediately interjected. "Both of whom have recovered quite readily. That matter was dealt with and I fault my sister for what happened there, as well as everything else in the Everfree Forest and the Castle of the Two Sisters."

With each word spoken, it was becoming clear that while she hadn’t come unprepared, this agent was running low on ammo.

"I'm still finishing the report involving Hard Hat losing his business. There are conflicting reports of what actually transpired at the Apple residence and who instigated the confrontation. I was unable to question Hard Hat since he left town shortly after he was approached by Lumberman and Applejack at the hardware store in town."

Now there was something still worth looking into for the princess.

"Hard Hat has always been quite a stubborn individual, but for him to so easily lose his business is grounds for suspicion. Him leaving town only makes it appear as if he'd been threatened. Do look into that, but what else have you witnessed?"

Well, that was going to be more work, but Bon Bon was used to these kinds of follow-ups.

"You're aware of the fights at their Post War-Party Party?"

Celestia nodded but didn't seem all that interested.

"I am, though only the fight with Spitfire and Thunder Glide has me bothered. I suggest you read Agent Golden Mentha's report now that I have cleared it for you. Otherwise, I will deal with the other two directly if needed."

That was really all Bon Bon had. She hadn't been able to get close to the other humans, and barely spoke to Benny at the Castle of the Two Sisters. Everything she saw there already went into an earlier report with nothing to directly indicate any ill intentions. All she had left was her own personal concerns.

"Princess… when the humans are gone… Will I be able to go back to the life I had with Agent Golden Mentha?"

Celestia relaxed her stature upon the throne. She knew the threats she made against them were vile, but desperate times require desperate measures. That being said, both agents were in good working order, so she could show some compassion.

“Bon Bon, the fact is you violated protocol that left you open to discipline and Lyra liable for her memory to be wiped. Had I not still held the same faith in you before the Bug Bear incident that had you lose your position in the first place, I would have done both long ago. So, continue to observe and report, act only as needed, and when all is settled, everything will go back to as it was before this nightmare began.”

Bon Bon grinned deviously and Celestia started to see where this was going for her secret agent. That was something she would have to nip in the bud.

"Agent Sweetie Drops, you are familiar with the Ursa Majors, aren’t you?"

That question seemed to come out of nowhere, but of course, she did and answered as such.

"Yes? You should know that I do."

Switching to her lecture mode, Celestia spoke calmly, but her voice clearly demanded an honest answer.

“Would an Ursa Major simply wander off in search of a fight, or do they typically stick close to the territory they live in?”

Confused as to why she was being asked such a rudimentary question, she promptly answered.

“Ursa’s stick close to their dwellings. They typically won’t become aggressive unless their young, or territory, are threatened.”

Obviously, that was the right answer, just as Celestia expected her agent to respond with.

“That is correct. Now, if I am to properly stress this point to you, these humans, I first feared them to be agents of Sunset Shimmer. Thankfully, they are not. You seem to be looking at them as another Tirek or King Sombra. Hungry for power and without a care for the well being of ponies or other creatures. From here on out, think of the targets Cerberus and Benny, and especially Lumberman as Ursa Majors and Minors.”

For the type of devastation and resilience they’ve demonstrated, Bon Bon could easily see that being the case, but Celestia had more to explain. Something she knew Bon Bon needed to know so as not to approach them incorrectly.

“Twilight and the others have seen fit to welcome them to the point they clearly feel as if they are at home with us. While on one hoof that could be viewed as a good thing, that would still make them Ursas viewing Ponyville and perhaps the rest of Equestria as their new territory, and each other, as well as their ponies as their Minors. However, can you see the problem if they feel the need to protect any of them against somepony they see as a threat?”

Analogies could do wonders to help any pony understand complex topics better, and this seemed to set Bon Bon straight.

“So, you think the real danger they present would be from becoming overprotective and we could end up becoming viewed as a threat because of it?”

Happy to hear her message clearly received, Celestia nodded like a proud teacher.

“Precisely…however, that doesn’t mean that there are other problems that could exist from their involvement. I’m sure you’re well-read up on the procedures and prospective plans for F.R.O.W.N. Do you not see how their involvement could derail those plans?”

A cold shiver ran up Bon Bon’s back. If plans that sophisticated were put at risk over the human’s involvement, then this was very serious.

“Of course, Princess…There’s always a plan.”

Celestia now knew for sure that Bon Bon understood the severity of a threat these humans presented, and she narrowed her gaze down at her agent.

“There is… always... a plan... agent. Much like your plan in that little nest egg you’ve been establishing with Lyra.”

Bon Bon gulped, fearing she had been outed as some deviant.

“You mean Agent Sw-”

“No, Bon Bon,” Celestia coldly answered. “I mean you and Lyra. I will tell you quite frankly that there is nothing stopping you from hiding away from the world with the mare you’ve come to trust your secrets with. In fact, it’s rather fitting for you. Neither of you held any aspirations outside of that little home she welcomed you into. And since your plan did not interfere with the Agency’s, I made sure they did not interfere with yours."

With the air a bit more clear for them to share, Celestia’s tone was no longer as cold, though it was more serious.

"Twilight’s future is vital to the future of a safe and vibrant future for Equestria. An Equestria I could not guide or dictate into one we all would wish for. So long as the humans remain, my plan gives no guarantee for yours or any other ponies. As a matter of fact, intuition tells me that your plan fits so well into mine that I would say both are tied to each other. Do you understand?”

Now completely understanding, Bon Bon nodded despite a slight look of hesitation.

“Yes, Princess… For the future of Equestria, we must remove the humans.”

Outside the chamber doors to the throne room, a commotion started from the guards.

“Wait, please let us announce you first-”

A voice that should have been cheerful and loving, not to mention still be in Ponyville, demanded no such pleasantries.

“She knows who I am! Step aside!”

Celestia knew this could only be trouble, and sought to limit further explanations.

“Agent, exit out the back. Whatever she wants, I’ll handle it. You know what to do.”

[Not much later in Cerb’s room.]

With all of the Stranded Seven assembled, only Becky was oblivious to the source of the pleasant sweet aroma that filled the room. Yet, somehow, so distracted by it, she didn’t even bother to follow up why they were meeting in Cerb’s room or why he couldn’t get out of bed for this.

“If it’s not a candle or incense, what the fuck is it? My room doesn’t smell like this.”

It was so hard for the others not to giggle like school children at the fact they all knew what it was. Cerb’s activities were by no stretch of the imagination a secret to anyone but poor clueless Becky, but it was a bit much for Lumberman.

“Dude… seriously. Crack a fucking window once and a while. Jesus.”

Having no room to judge, Chris couldn’t keep it to himself.

“Naw, this ain’t that bad. Believe me. I might need to keep my clothes in a separate room from now on.”

In much of the same position, Sniff could easily understand what Chris was going through.

“No shit, man. I spend most of my time in Twilight’s bed, but after today, even my room isn’t safe.”

Benny couldn’t help but laugh at this point.

“God damn. I’m pretty sure it’s in my carpet at this point. I’m just glad it washes off easily.”

By now, Cerb was turning red and slowly started to crack from the humor of it all, though also a bit of frustration.

“Goddamnit, guys. Stop. I get it. But… I'm guessing at this point since it's only Becky who can't smell what The Rock is cooking, shit is getting crazy for all of us and there's probably a lot more we can catch each other up on."

Cerb’s dated reference didn't seem to fit the context of the meeting at first, but Becky was quickly starting to figure it out.

"Oh, shit. This isn't something gross, is it?"

Having enjoyed himself enough, Cerb wanted to break it easy to Becky, no matter how funny he found his predicament to be.

"What you're smelling is the love in the air from last night."

Pastel-colored ponies, rainbows, cupcakes, and the picture-perfect pony three-ways or orgies for any guy who wanted them… Why wouldn't pony pussy smell like an angel food cake queefed Gucci perfume?

"Ohhhhh, you gotta be fffffucking kidding me."

Even if the setup was horrifically inappropriate, the hilarity trumped all and Cerb couldn't pull a straight face if the Pope had entered the room.

"I'm sorry. I'm stuck in bed until they cart me around in Canterlot. It wasn’t my choice, and with all the delegates still around, this is the only room I have access to that we can have any privacy."

And with that, Becky was all checked out.

"Okay, sorry, but I'm not gonna stay in a room where all I can smell is pony chooch. You all can talk about whatever and clue me in later. There is certainly something going on, pun… almost intend, but this is a no for me sticking around."

Having similar thoughts on the setting, Lumberman shifted to the meaning behind Becky's joke.

"Hey, Becky, I agree the aromatherapy session isn't the best choice for a sit-down, but if you’re gonna dip out, you mind sharing with the class what's got you worried?"

If that's what it was going to take to get out of this room, Becky could spare another minute or two, though it displeased her to stay.

"It's everything about sex. I thought Dash was just clueless because… Well, she's not the most well-read individual. But then she tells me none of your girls knew what it was either. Not even the medical staff have a literal fucking clue about intercourse, and now here you all are. Some of you have been smashing pony puss for days and making it a regular thing like this is a common practice for them. You don't think that's a little fucking odd?"

The group all gave each other some collective stares, but Sniff quickly put some thoughts together to share.

"On the surface, yeah, but this is a totally different culture we entered. They've put so much emphasis on friendship that sex wasn't even on their radar. And besides, it's some type of magic right of passage for them for when they want to start a family or end up having strong emotions to have a relationship.”

While that should have been a logical explanation for this magical world of ponies, Becky’s response was something to be universally expected, if not agreed upon.

“Wut!”

Knowing it sounded like nonsense, Sniff got a little over-dramatic with his responses.

"Okay, yeah. It sounds a little fucking stupid… Okay, ALOT stupid, but is it really that hard to believe? My first girlfriend here breathes fire for God's sake. They’ve never even seen blood until we showed up. Maybe that's why we're here."

Saying it out loud both seemed like their purpose was both validated yet too ludicrous to accept if that were the case. Even still, he said it and wasn't ready to give up what he had.

"I mean… maybe their world only worked a certain way and we were brought here so they don't all fucking die trying to figure out how reality works… You saw what happened to Applejack. They didn’t properly understand the concept of death or what it takes to make a life, let alone how to save it.”

If that was the case, Cerb had his own insight to back up that claim.

“Kelly getting stabbed was the first time they had to deal with anyone getting close to killing another being. A thousand years and no murders? If it’s not bullshit and The Pony of Shadows brought us here so he could kill them, then that already goes outside the purview of what they could likely handle. As for the sex, Fluttershy sounds like she was the first one to start figuring it out, but she made it sound like sex is a normal thing that happens here, but she might have repressed the memory of it.”

With the life-saving efforts pretty well covered, Benny picked up the conversation with his own experience.

“Octavia told me that even in a world where there’s more mares than stallions, finding love is pretty much a joke. That girls like her and Vinyl go single for so long they end up shaking up together, but it’s like some taboo topic that none of them admit that it happens. They’re emotionally and socially repressed, so it’s no wonder they’re so horned up. It’s like uh… shit... Chris, what’s the name of that anime where dirty jokes don’t exist?”

Again, cartoon logic defaulted to the group relying on Chris to work his nerd knowledge into this reality.

“Shimoneta: A Boring World Where the Concept of Dirty Jokes Doesn't Exist. But we’re not in a… Oooooh… Yeah, that makes sense…. Fuck…”

Now there was an anime Sniff distinctly remembered...then again it was pretty hard to forget.

“Yeah… This is a lot like that, isn’t it? They’ve all been raised in a world where they’ve been so heavily sheltered from sex and violence that isn’t slapstick, it’s only natural for them to embrace this.”

For all the things they could have gravitated towards, it was a pervy anime? Becky wanted so badly for this not to be what they were going to go off of. She had to make sure, even if it wouldn’t make anything better.

“Isn’t that the one where the chick wore her own panties over her face? That… goddamnit. Doesn’t that mean you’re all taking advantage of them then?”

Sadly, Chris felt that way at one point and held quiet, but Lumberman, of all people, spoke up to shut that down.

“No… We might have jumped in the sack a bit faster than most other people would, but they knew what sex was before any of us started hooking up.”

Cerb had been doing his best to keep what he was feeling in check, but hearing Becky talk down what they had started was getting under his skin.

“Becky, they knew what they wanted and were scared shitless of asking for it. But thanks to you, they figured out in greater detail what sex was and that us and them getting together wasn’t going to be a thing because they aren’t human. Thankfully, they wanted it enough that they took their time to make sure we weren’t so closed-minded.”

The tensions were rising and Becky knew she was in a losing fight if she stood her ground. Thankfully, she thought quickly enough to find a way out of looking like the bad guy.

“Justin… just tell me one thing… Fluttershy or Rarity… Who did you sleep with first?”

Cerb’s irritation started to grow. Even if they were there to talk about sex, the way she asked after saying everything else before that just seemed like a slap in the face.

“Both, if you really wanna know, but Fluttershy made the first move on me.”

It was still looking fifty-fifty on what really happened, and as much as it pained her, Becky had to find out for sure.

“So you had sex with Fluttershy first?” She asked innocently.

The sudden change in Becky’s tone completely threw Cerb off, making him a little uneasy about answering.

“Uh… Yeah… I didn’t think she’d be so aggressive to-”

“Fuck!” Becky shouted, with no one understanding where her anger was coming from, but her anger quickly turned to remorse. “Chris… Sniff… which one of you two got laid first?”

No one knew what was happening, but Chris took a gamble with answering first.

“Um… I know me and Sniff were neck and neck for getting close, but unless he went all the way before the night Cerb and them got back from the Everfree Forest, I’m guessing it was me.”

Not surprised, but a little disappointed in himself, Sniff shrugged and gestured with his hands towards Chris, letting Becky know that Chris in fact did beat him to the punch.

“Gawd fucking damnit, Dash,” Becky greaved aloud, completely changing the feel of the room.

Now looking defeated, Becky reached into her pocket and pulled out a small sack of coins and tossed it at Cerb’s side. What was about to happen was going to make her look like a terrible person, but she had no choice.

“A bets a bet.”

[The second night in Equestria at the Human Embassy.]

The flickering light of the one lone candle gave the room a comforting glow for everyone to softly drift away to sleep in. A pleasant day of recovery, getting more comfortable around the ponies, a prank turned to a date, and one bad encounter with Starlight, ended the night with everyone poking fun at each other. The last target of jokes was Cerb’s romantic future.

All was quiet, but Kelly felt compelled to put one last thing out to the group.

"I got twenty bits on Fluttershy.”

What should have been the last comment simply wasn’t that, and even Becky decided to have a little fun at Cerb’s expense again.

“Twenty on Rarity. She’s already landed her first date.”

Benny snorted and figured he’d keep the joke going.

“Twenty on Pinkie. She’s already halfway there without the date.”

Taking things in a different direction, Sniff made his bet come out of left field.

“Twenty on one of the capital Royals. Royalty dig the knight in shining armor types.”

While funny, Lumberman wasn’t going to let Sniff pass off that pony so easily.

“Eat shit, Sniff. We all know you got your eyes on that big white ass of Celestia’s. If anything Rainbow Dash will pick a fight with Cerb sooner or later and they’ll hate fuck each other. That’s my bet.”

That was enough, and Cerb wasn’t going to let the jokes get the best of him.

“Y’all are a bunch of dicks. Go to bed.”

[Back in Cerb’s room.]

For some reason, having missed out on that conversation that night, Chris was offended.

“What the fuck? You made bets on who would get laid first?”

Quick to defend herself, Becky put her hands up, trying to look innocent.

“You were upstairs when that happened. It was all just… Well, the bets on Cerb was between us. The bet between you and Dash made with me the morning before the Post-War-Party… And both times I didn’t think there would be a winner… or... Really, I was in denial for the second bet.”

No use trying to save face with this event anymore. Becky thought it was best to take her leave.

"Look, I'm sorry I'm still like this. I don't want to be the bitch of the group, but I just don’t get and… it just doesn't add up that they have no knowledge on sex… But they need to know and I'm willing to help. I just don't want to hear all the extra details."

Having said her piece, she started for the door.

"Just leave me alone for a bit. I'm gonna go have a drink and clear my head. We can talk about the rest later."

They were sorry to see her struggling still, but they weren't going to make her stay. And as soon as she left, Chris asked the most poignant question they all missed.

"What was her bet with Rainbow Dash?"

[Meanwhile in Twilight’s study.]

With all the mares gathered, plus a few extras, Twilight brought their first meeting to session.

"Ladies, I'm glad I have you all here today, and I hope you don’t mind, but we’ll be joined by Princess Luna who will be overseeing our progression with our human relations. Also joining us will be Princess Ember, who has taken a mutual interest in understanding mutual sexual relationships, as well as the joint efforts to ensure the safety of the humans that wish to protect.”

The gathering of mares finished exchanging their pleasantries as they got settled in, letting Ember have a short exchange of whispers between Twilight and Luna.

“Why aren’t there any yaks or griffons here? Aren’t they involved in any of this?”

Discreetly, Twilight whispered back to Ember, just loud enough for Luna to listen in.

“I wanted it to be just us girls to discuss these things, so the yaks left early with Pinkie to see more of Canterlot. Yona is too young for any of this, and Gilda was… is still hungover and sleeping.”

True in every right, that did leave out one important royal pony who wasn’t in attendance, making Luna lean in to whisper another question.

“Did you not invite Cadance? I would have imagined she’d have clawed her way to get in overall this loving going on.”

There was a lot to discuss about that, but with the audience getting settled in, Twilight didn’t have the time.

“Cadance left for Canterlot before I could talk to her. Shining said she was going to talk to Celestia, but she didn’t even tell him about what, but we can find out later."

In with the crowd, Top Shelf was getting properly greeted with Thunder.

"So… are you with Justin now?"

Thunder sat upright and proper, but wasn't pleased to admit, though still spoke proudly of her position.

"I am tasked with watching over Justin and training with him from her on out. My relationship with him is professional, but given the nature of the relations developing between our wards and the rest of you, it was decided we be just as informed as the rest of you on the matters of sex between humans and ponies."

For Cutter, there was a bit more to it than that, but she wanted to keep the conversation focused on what the rest of the mares were there for.

“For now it will only be the female guards involved with these matters. The few stallions in our ranks will be brought in as needed. Same for the Wonderbolts. Twilight granted this arrangement since the issues primarily revolved around mares and human stallions, the one instance of Kelly with Big Macintosh would be monitored by Princess Luna and assessed on how to integrate any other males if needed.”

Swifty, now particularly chipper since waking up, was happy to toss her opinion into the conversation from behind Cutter.

“Oh, Topsy. There are so many things you need to try while on your date with Peter. I think we’re going to discuss some of them here in a bit. If there’s anything you might want to practice for him, just let me know. Lyra and I have had a lot of experience, and I’m sure she wouldn't mind having another mare to share a bed with if I’m not around.”

Next to Swifty, Lyra happily accepted the invite.

“Twilight said you wanted a real date with Peter before doing anything else, and I think that’s really sweet. When you’re ready to join the rest of us, just let me know and I’m sure we can get together.”

Hearing Sniff’s growing herd getting along so well did Cutter’s heart well, but she still had her interest invested heavily towards her would-be son-in-law.

“Lyra, dear. How did things go with Peter this afternoon?”

Lyra felt a little rush return from what had passed only a few hours ago, and still hadn’t fully recovered her stamina from it.

“Oh, my goodness. Cutter, it’s such a shame you couldn’t have stayed and seen how much fun we had. Peter was amazing as always, but Swifty and I totally took care of Peter. He was very satisfied.”

Cutter started to crack a grin at the corner of her mouth but pulled it back to hold steady and proper form.

“Well, I’m sure he enjoyed himself. Such a shame you weren’t available when Twilight returned and had him running to her room.”

Swifty’s eyes went wide, looking as if she had been caught in a lie.

“But… how? We worked so hard to make him cum for us. He came so hard that he got some of it on my chin.

Close enough to take in the passing conversation, Twilight would have to apologize for that.

"Well, that's as good of a conversation starter as any. As I'm sure you're all aware, Applejack is the only mare here that opted to have a closed relationship. The rest of us know the troubles that can arise while trying to return the same sexual gratification to our stallions. Even in pairs, it can be an exhausting experience. And it can be equally difficult trying to control our own needs, which is what Peter was helping me with."

Still glowing for her time with Sniff, Twilight gave a knowing smile at her herd mates.

"And believe me, Peter was very satisfied with his time with both of you this afternoon. He just happens to have a lot more stamina than any of us."

Wanting to brag, Starlight shuttered her shoulder next to Derpy.

"He's not the only one. Chris put all of us to sleep last night.”

Not to be outdone, Rarity had her own reasons to brag.

“Six at once? You girls really need to spread yourselves out more. Chris certainly seems like a healthy young stallion. Play your cards right and you might be lucky enough to have five glorious mutual embraces a day.”

Taking that as a challenge, Vinyl nudged Octavia with her elbow.

“You hear that Tavi? If we’re counting on Benny keeping us up all past midnight, this morning makes two. How about we take turns between your performance tonight and then tag team our stud and break in a new bed together with him?”

Not exactly ready to be this open, Octavia tried to keep a low profile, but her ears gave her away.

“What? I mean… I need you on stage with me. I swear to Celestia, if I have to pull your unconscious body away from Benny’s cock to get you to play with me-”

Not wanting to let Octavia get too worked up, Vinyl wrapped her foreleg around Octavia’s neck and pulled the excited mare’s face down into her chest.

“Oh, stop worrying, babe. Benny didn’t want me to stop and you enjoyed watching me.”

Like petting a dog, Vinyl stroked Octaiva’s main, knowingly annoying her the mare with how comforting it was.

“Come on sweet-cheeks. You know I wouldn’t leave you hanging. And hey, while you're down there."

Immediately, Octavia shot back up appalled at the request, looking about ready to strangle her friend.

"My goodness, we're amongst royalty here."

Luna, practically jovial to see the bonds that had formed, was happy to support such a request but knew this wasn't the time nor place.

"Calm thyself Vinyl Scratch. There will be plenty of opportunity for that on your own time. We are here to discuss such kinship, not demonstrate them."

Clearly joking, Vinyl didn't want to give the wrong impression.

"I'm just teasing, your highness. I know you’re all cool with us being together. I'm just trying to bring Tavi out of her shell a bit is all."

To that remark, Derpy was happy to give the okay.

"You shouldn’t have to worry about us judging you. We've all come to appreciate what we can do for each other when our stallion is away. I love it when one of us helps each other when we want to feel that special feeling when Chris is away."

"Yes," Twilight proudly announced to the room. "I've been very fortunate to know what it's like to have a fellow mare assist me, just not one on one, but we need to know that we're in this together. Our bonds are what make us special. This old notion that a mare with another mare is something that should be hidden away needs to go away. I’m personally planning on spending a night with Oven Fresh while Peter is busy indulging himself with Top Shelf. Even Oven’s mother has shown her approval of such an arrangement, so we shouldn’t concern ourselves with the opinions of those not involved with who we want to be with.”

Quite readily, the room broke out into agreements with each other about having mares love each other, inspiring Vinyl to speak openly about her aspirations.

“Fuck yeah! I’ve been in love with this mare for longer than I should have waited for. And now with Benny with us, we both can be open about it and I can love on this cutie all I want. Ain’t that right, Tavi?”

In a brave moment of not fearing the outside world, Octavia took Vinyl’s fetlock in her own.

“I’d sooner give up my bow than deny the fact that I love this mare. Benny has accepted us despite the world he came from saying none of us should be with who we want to. Now I look forward to the three of us living happily together.”

It was too brave of a moment not to commit to. So, in front of the small crowd, Octavia showed her like-minded mares how she felt and kissed Vinyl on the lips for all to see.

The room cheered the two on while they felt something uniquely special they hadn’t felt their first time experimenting. Their lips were alive against each other, the familiar feelings they experienced with Benny now not feeling too distant as they shared their affection for all to see.

Seeing how well this gathering had started off, Applejack figured she’d get to the heart of the issue most ponies were probably still stuck at.

“Alright-Alright, everypony. Maybe not all of us are with the mare on mare romancing, but I’m certain all of us are focused on one thing in particular maybe only a few of us have been able to accomplish…and that’s how to get this rut going with our stallions."

Being the most successful, Starlight cleared her throat, only half ready to say what she could on the matter.

"Well, I think this is my time to step up. I was the first to manage a real rutting. I'm here to tell you that while it is doable, even with practice, it's not easy and can take a long time to adjust."

Curious, if not desperate, Applejack spoke up again.

"Can ya tell us how to get through the painful part of it? If my Woody is anything like y'alls partners, that dick ain’t going in easy.”

Knowing that was true, Starlight sadly gave her testimony.

"My very first time with Chris was what I'm sure all of us started out with. But I wanted more than just rubbing against each other. I wanted him inside me. And while I was able to get it, it took Chris and nearly an hour."

"An hour!" Rarity blurted out in horror. "Chris must be ginormous! You poor thing!"

Redheart, being the only pony to truly have a clue, quietly interjected.

"Actually, I think Chris and Justin are probably around the same size… Judging by what I saw of them while not in a state of arousal, I mean. In fact, from what I’ve seen even while covered up, human males seem to have very little anatomical differences with their genitalia. I could probably say more, but that would be going beyond patient confidentiality. Although I can say that my first time took less than Starlight's first."

That brought the nurse's attention back to Rarity.

"You and Fluttershy have accomplished fully rutting with Justin, haven't you?"

Now Rarity was really on the spot. Despite being a gossip and a bit of a bragger, she didn't want to give up too much over intimate secrets with Cerb.

"Well, yes, but trying to fit him as it were was so unpleasant, I wasn't going to just lay there and let go on any longer than needed."

This brought everyone's curiosity to the forefront, bringing all eyes leaning in closer and Applejack to ask the burning question on all their minds.

“How long did it take you and Fluttershy to get it done?”

There shouldn’t have been a reason to fear admitting her experiece among friends, yet here she was barely able to raise her voice.

“Um… Fluttershy went first and took maybe… twenty minutes?”

“TWENTY MINUTES!” Starlight belted out, glaring down at Fluttershy. “It took me nearly a fucking hour until I could actually fit all him inside of me! How did you get that dick inside of you so quickly? And how long until it stopped hurting so you could actually enjoy it?”

Retreating back to her more docile and timid appearance, Fluttershy recoiled in her response.

“That’s how long it took until I could enjoy it. But Rarity made it happen a lot faster than I did.”

All eyes immediately shot to Rarity, who of course went on the defensive.

"What!? He was treating me so delicately. The sooner I got it over with the better… so I…"

"I helped Justin speed things up a bit," Fluttershy finally admitted, saving her mare the embarrassment. "Justin didn't want to hurt either one of us, and while his slow approach did make adjusting to his size not as painful as going at our own pace, it only ended up making it last longer."

The air of sophistication no longer seemed to apply to any of the mare’s experiences. Rarity could see by all their expressions that what she had been hiding was essential for their relationships as well. Discussing more just seemed like the right thing to do.

"If you would, ladies. I'm not saying to simply jam them up inside you and let your man force himself as hard and fast as he can. Going faster most certainly makes it hurt far more than even I cared for, but I didn't allow him to go faster than I felt like I could tolerate. You simply have to listen to what your body is telling you."

It was all good information, but Fluttershy could tell this group would likely run with it faster than what would help them.

"There’s more to it than just listening to your body," she announced to the group with a tone that cut through their enthusiasm. "You have to take their feelings into consideration, too. We don't fully understand why, but their emotions change how they physically feel. If they don't like what they're doing it will make trying adjust hurt even more."

She looked around the room, a few seemed to know enough not to question her claim, the others could be seen trying to work out the logic behind such a reaction. It was going to be a struggle for Fluttershy to put what was still a theory into a practical explanation.

"When Justin is angry, his hands can hurt a pony or another creature. We've seen him shrug off unicorn magic, block powerful punches… he's even over powered me when I wasn't holding back. When he's sad or scared, his touch is… colder. I can't think of another way to describe it, but that feeling of comfort and warmth is gone from him. And that's what I felt when he was worried about hurting me our first time. It wasn’t until I was able to calm his concerns, and help him want what I wanted, that we were able to keep going."

As Fluttershy’s warning made its way through the room, Starlight had a change of tune.

"I guess that does make sense. Chris was very worried about hurting me our first time, and even wanted to stop. I never thought that making him uncomfortable made having sex so much more difficult… He also wasn't nearly as concerned last night with Redheart."

Still trying to take this all in, Ember sat, puzzled at the explanations being given. Every moment with these ponies was another reason to regret her hasty decision to try and steel Cerb away for herself.

"I can't believe this is what I've gotten myself into."

To that remark, Luna softly sighed.

"I know. Tis unfortunate there are so few loving stallions to go round."

[A few shared stories later in Cerb's room.]

Chris sat and pondered for a moment. Nerd knowledge and Fandom theories mixing with as many real-world references as he could gather.

"I think the stroking contractions are some evolutionary advantage to make sure the males cum as fast as possible during sex. That or to help extract as much semen as possible, if not both."

This was frighteningly tempting news for Sniff. Sex toys weren’t this advanced, or sho he heard.

"So… the mares are literally built for sex? That's what you're telling me?"

With Kelly's own secrets out, even she was willing to come clean about it.

"Well, seems I'm the only one to have both, I'd say that's what it is. And with Luna not wanting to get knocked up, that really limits what we can do."

Sitting on the other side of the bed, Lumberman had a slight grin and shook his head.

"Can't fucking believe you, Drip."

What could Kelly do or say at this point? She knew who she really was and found it to be a little funny.

“Yeah, well, I’m keeping myself to just one of each. Mac is a good guy, but just like you, I need my lady lovings… And if your Apple Hat is just as good with her tongue as-”

“Not doing that,” Lumberman playfully protested. “You all do you, and let’s keep the deets to a minimum.”

Chris, momentarily sidetracked, noted something of interest.

"I'm not sure if it's relevant, but I was a bit too distracted at the time to notice something that doesn’t match up with the show.”

Away from the bed, Benny was leaning against Cerb’s dresser, not looking all that invested in anything not related to the reality they were living in.

“What you got for us, Harem King?”

Chris turned his eyes to Sniff, as if to question such a title, but lamented saying his piece.

“Jokes aside, let’s all acknowledge one thing… And that is that despite our girls not being knowledgeable about sex, they’ve done a lot to still keep themselves covered. Or is there anyone here who thinks they’ve been flashing us left and right or had no qualms about their genitals?”

There was a silent consensus around the room, being how it was a rhetorical question. After the moment had passed, Chris laid out his observation.

“I don’t know how much you remember of the show from watching it or what I showed you when we got here, but in the show, they keep their tails positioned high and away from their bodies.”

Knowing that wasn’t going to give away much on its surface, Chris had to stress his point.

“It was a big joke in the community that if they were drawn properly, it would be pony pussy out in the open everywhere. But here? Their tails are almost always relaxed or held tight against themselves because they thought their genitals were gross. Now… I’m just saying… To have no sexual interest in each other or even having a problem being seen exposed, they still covered up. That’s… That’s like having a concealed carry pistol, not knowing what it is, not caring if anyone sees it, but still trying to keep it hidden, and I don’t think that makes any sense.”

An interesting point, but Cerb wasn’t seeing the relevance.

“Neither does sex longer than thirty minutes making them exhausted.”

Having wondered that for even longer, Chris had a theory over that attribute as well.

“True, and I wish Becky would have stuck around for this, but I think that’s easily explained by what we already know."

Again, Chris prepped himself for flexing his nerd powers.

"One, our touch feels amazing to them. Two, their bodies have evolved to have sex be as stimulating as possible so it’s over as quickly as possible. Thus, an already highly stimulated body being treated to ours, it’s overstimulation to their systems, increasing adrenaline and dopamine releases… Why wouldn’t it be exhausting?”

Again, the room silently pondered these thoughts, and none seemed to have a counter-argument. However, to further solidify his point, Chris decided to give a few more details that might cross the line with a few of his friends, as well as leave him open to ridicule.

“Sniff, Benn, Cerb, guys… if you’ve seen your girls fool around with each other, I’m sure you’ve noticed they take longer to get each other off. And even when they do, it would be like a normal orgasm one would expect. It feels good, but they can get up and don’t feel worn out from it. Just the same, fooling around with them for only a few minutes, they’re still fine. And even going all the way, if you cum too fast, they’re the fucking energizer bunny.”

Of course, Sniff couldn’t forget Chris’s early morning quick-fire story but didn’t want the poor guy to be mocked again over it. Instead, he took control of the narrative by pulling Cerb into it.

“Justin, buddy… Yesterday morning at breakfast? Clearly, you, me, and Chris all had a great wake-up call before heading downstairs.”

Knowing this was revealing a lot, Sniff held up his hands and turned to everyone in the room. It was a display to show he was going to be crossing the line but needed them to hear him out.

“I’m sure none of what we’re talking about will leave this room, but I only fooled around with Twilight for about ten or fifteen minutes. Nothing heavy… pretty tame, but I’m sure you can guess she had no complaints. And just like Chris said, she was as perky as my cup of coffee... Chris… you made it out of your bedroom before I even got out of mine. How long did you-”

“I didn’t,” Chris admitted. “Cerb knows what happened the night before when he caught me carrying her back to the castle. That morning she just went down on me so she didn’t spoil her date with Prim."

There was a long pause from Chris, seemingly stuck on what to say or how to say it. Thankfully, despite his embarrassment, he managed to squeeze the words out.

"Sheeeeee reeeeeealy likes oral.”

Seeing this was how open they were going to be, Cerb gave up his humility and answered as soon as all his friends turned their attention back to him.

“Jesus… Maybe ten minutes each until they blew me, too. They… knew better than to get carried away and exhaust themselves with all the shit they had to do. But they certainly were practically giddy after that.”

Lumberman saw his need for modesty diminishing and answered as well.

“Same for me this morning. Although the second time took longer and she got a little sleepy.”

Newest to this game, Benny gave up his ghost.

“Vinyl about passed out last night, but Tavi wasn’t nearly as tired because she focused on me. This morning I ended up putting them both to sleep, but Vinyl really pushed herself and passed out trying to go down on me, but I was still pretty handsie with her… So, I guess we understand the why of this, just not the how.”

All their shared stories had left out Kelly’s input, but she had another thought about it.

“Seems to be the same for me, but Mac didn’t get knocked out when Luna went down on him, although I think we’re all overlooking the fact that absolutely all of them go nuts when it comes to going down on us, or eating pussy in general… but I don’t think it’s the same way for them with stallions.”

She stopped to draw attention to her discomfort, needing all of them to take extra caution about not repeating what she was about to say.

“Again, this doesn’t leave this room, but I have a hard time pulling Luna away from me… She wasn’t overly thrilled with sucking off Mac at the end. From what you all are saying, your girls sucking dick is like crack to them.”

Benny, despite having his shit luck with having his own theories fall apart, decided to shoot from the hip on this one.

“Maybe our magic touch isn’t limited to our skin? I wasn’t going to say this earlier, but my first time last night started with Vinyl and Tavi experimenting with each other. Neither one of them seemed to really enjoy it, but my first kiss with Vinyl, and as far as I can tell, my kiss was better than what either of them tried doing with each other. So… maybe it’s any part of us that touches them that has the same magic… anti-magic… fucking… I dunno? Why haven’t we even figured that part out yet? Our magic touch is just as confusing as our magic emotions.”

Another mystery they had to deal with, which had effectively brought them back into a full circle of not really understanding anything in any helpful way. Or at least that’s how Cerb saw it.

“Right… There’s still too much we don’t know, but at least this will help make our girls happier knowing a little more about how to safely be with them. Namely for Lumberman and Benny. And… Chris… try not to go too crazy with your harem.”

After hearing that term so many times, Chris had a difficult time trying to fight it.

“Fuck me. The funny thing about that is that here it should be called a herd, not a harem.”

And there was that word again, which now made Sniff curious.

“What do you mean by herd? Twilight mentioned herding yesterday with the rest of the girls. What is it?”

Chris looked puzzled for a moment, then he realized how true it was.

'Yeah… guess we are starting our own herds, aren't we?"

Now that the mood had lightened up and the bulk of the conversation had been taken care of regarding sex, Cerb figured he might as well check with the expert regarding their nightly plans.

“Alright, we covered our first times, a few embarrassing stories, some important cultural shit that still confuses all of us, and some more theories that don’t make any sense. I think we just about covered Sex Ed well enough to educate Becky on later. For tonight, though… Chris? Anything we should know about Canterlot, or the Castle there, or whatever this event is?”

Not much of any thought had gone into their trip for the night, but Chris could only speculate at this point.

“Umm… It’s probably the richest part of the kingdom, so you can expect a lot of royalty and nobles there. Generally a lot of rich ponies, too. Some are real uptight assholes, I guess. Probably wouldn’t start a fight over anything. Sure as shit couldn’t handle one if they did, but you would end up with a pompous shit talker or two.”

Sounds like the kind of ponies Sniff needed to keep an eye out for.

“Any in particular? You know I play a good defense in these kinds of situations.”

To that, Benny had a slight change of plans.

"Oh, I need to make a run back to the house to drop off a gift for Trixie. Girl’s been having a rough go because of the vision she had. Her vision doesn’t make a lot of sense though…She was already kinda drunk when she told me. I’ll have her retell you guys about it."

[Back in Celestia’s throne room.]

Celestia’s calm demeanor had done well to keep Cadance from going on the offensive, but patience was wearing thin between both of them.

"Aunty, please," Cadance all but begged her adoptive figure. "You taught me about Hopeless Magic, you must recognize the type of danger it poses to Equestria. Can you think of nothing? It's nearly taken your sister, my kingdom, and your most faithful student, yet you wish to keep the humans free from confronting it again-"

"It is not their battle to fight," Celestia insisted again. "They do not belong here. We can't have them fighting our battles and killing every-"

"It was clearly an act of self-defense," Cadance insisted, trying to remain civil. "And Justin was right. The Pony of Shadows poses too great a risk if it sought all our destruction and already tried to kill Benny. These threats are greater than that of King Sombra… and I will be taking both Justin and Becky back with me to the Crystal Empire to ensure all our safety.”

“You cannot simply remove-”

“It’s their wish to join Shining and I to help them.”

“Twilight is in charge of-”

“Twilight agreed to this arrangement. The Crystal Empire has more healers and Justin will be under my personal care.”

The exchange was finally starting to grow heated as Celestia began to realize how deep the human’s influence had begun to grow. And with that was going any sense of subtly.

“Cerberus is dangerous-”

“Do you think I don’t know that?” Cadance growled, her own composure slipping. “I know more than most, the capabilities Justin presents as a living weapon. He is like a well-sharpened spear that has not been properly holstered. He needs counseling and a better understanding of where the safeties and dangers of Equestria lay. He only knows of who to protect and has done so vehemently without regard to his own safety. Beyond that, the amount of love he possesses and his capability of sharing it might very well usher in a new era of peace and compassion for our Kingdoms.”

It was then that Celestia felt her hold on the situation had slipped away completely. With it, her proud composure and passionate resistance were lost as well.

“Do as you wish. If all of my warnings are to be ignored, then so be it.”

Cadance looked up upon the throne Celestia sat. Once a proud shrine to all the glory and promise of a better future looked closed off and dim. Like she had been defeated without a fight.

It was sad to see and did little to instill confidence in the Princess of Love.

“If you are to abandon assistance that does not come without the dictation with clarity then you need not concern yourself, aunty. Busy yourself with the goings-on of Canterlot. We shall deal with these challenges as we see fit and ensure they are safe in our care for as long as they reside with us.”

Sad to leave things so unresolved, though more frustrated with Celestia’s stubbornness, Cadance bowed and turned for the exit.

"Just be sure to smile nice and pretty for them when they arrive tonight. They don't have a clue how you really feel about them… As if anypony truly did."

[Not much later at the outside of Twilight’s study.]

As the doors opened, the many mares were still a flutter of comments being exchanged from the conversations they held. All of them excited and eager to return to their humans, save one mare in particular who was all too happy to return to pick up on her bet.

“Hear ye! Hear ye! No departing! Pretty Pretty Princess Twiggles!”

Twilight, feeling too optimistic to let the title bother her, continued out into the hall.

“Thank you, Dash, and thanks for joining us in there. I know you didn’t have much to contribute, but if Becky ever changes her mind about finding some pony to be with, she’ll need a friend she can trust to confide in. Plus, I’m sure you’ll find some pony of your own.”

Such a comment should have been a morale booster, but it only seemed to sting as Rainbow watched Fluttershy and Rarity walking out together. Somehow, she managed to keep all that to herself and avoided further inspection of what she was thinking.

“Yeah, pretty sure I’ll start my own herd one of these days when things get settled down in the Wonderbolts.” She turned with a smirk. “But knowing me, my herd will be of stallions at my beck and call at the rate you’re pulling all the other mares into yours.”

Twilight smiled back and rolled her eyes, not letting her growing interests be used as a vice against her.

“Well, I can’t say I’m not looking forward to having more chances to see what else can be enjoyed by it.”

Still close enough to catch that, Rarity stopped and doubled back to hopefully cash in on that knowledge.

“Twilight, darling, that reminds me. I know there are some things we didn’t share in there, but knowing your mastery of all things you put your mind to, and the praise you’ve given Peter for all he’s done, if Justin agrees for us to swap our secret techniques for two mares pleasing their stallion, would you be willing if Peter agrees as well?”

Twilight’s response was confident, borderline cocky.

“Peter is still taking his time with us, and we’re enjoying learning as much as we can with him. So, how about we both take our time perfecting our techniques and wait until when we both start running out of new ways to share our stallion.”

While probably well-intended, Fluttershy had swung back and noted an issue with that request.

“Well, that seems a little unfair. It’s only me and Rarity with Justin. You have three times as many mares for sharing Peter with.”

Such things were true, and Twilight had to own up to that.

“Heh, well, yeah, but I think that’s also going to slow us down. We might have overextended ourselves by inviting Roseluck, Daisy, and Lily into all this. Peter doesn't seem to enjoy the idea of going beyond the basics until whoever he's with has a better understanding of what they like before moving onto something else. He's also extremely concerned with causing us any discomfort, emotionally or physically. I get the feeling he doesn't want any of us getting upset by doing something new unless the rest of us can do it as well."

That seemed to settle the argument and left room for Swifty to join in.

"Peter cares about ponies more than anyone I’ve met. He even seems to question himself about how much good he's doing. We're willing to help him learn that what he's doing is so much more for us than he knows. When he comes around to do more, then we'll really spoil him."

Trotting up from behind, Lyra shared the same sentiment.

"Oh, he's already done more than he's needed. He's brought all of us together and is helping all his friends with the same thing we're doing. He doesn't want any pony getting hurt or taken advantage of. You also need to remember that all this sex stuff is a lot to adjust to. We have to remember that he might not be ready."

She brushed her up against Swifty’s, just a little flirt to get the mare's attention.

"And I think we’re doing a mighty fine job helping want to do more."

The last to leave the room, accompanying Ember out, Luna, was most pleased with their meeting.

“For your sake, I truly hope you are right. Peter, just like the rest of our human friends have been nothing short of exceptional. They deserve nothing but our very best. Now if you all would be so kind as to help Applejack to her room and Nurse Redheart downstairs. Applejack needs to start getting ready and Nurse Redheart will need some assistance getting home.”

Thankfully, Starlight had been standing by to see and was already ahead of that.

“I’ll be taking Redheart over to Cheerilee’s for the night. My girls are going to start spending more nights together, but where can I take Applejack to?”

A swelling of pride rose in Twilight. Seeing how helpful and friendly her pupil was becoming was nothing short of admirable.

“You can take her to my room for now. Her things are already there. We’ll let the boys know where we’ll be while they go get changed.”

With all of that settled, Luna decided to give some of her time to one of the single mares.

"Rainbow Dash, would you mind joining me for a while? I think we both have some time on our hooves."

After a gentle nod and smile from Luna, the others gave the request no thought and departed, leaving Rainbow to wonder what this private meeting was about. Whatever it was, it must be important if they were having it in the study.

“Is everything alright? This isn’t about the weather, is it? It’s not that big of a deal, I can handle dealing with Weather Control.”

Luna took a seat and smiled softly, her tone sounding almost apologetic.

“How are you doing with all of this? Between your dreams and desires, I can’t imagine listening to all your friends galavanting with their escapades of what you’ve only seen in Benny’s movie… from what I understand.”

Rainbow gulped loud enough to make Luna think she was giving off the wrong impression.

“Twilight briefly told me about the movie prior to our discussion, about her interest in being with a mare as well as Peter. Something she was worried about even thinking of...and… I suppose what I’m getting at is that I think I understand what you might be going through… Knowing how things are... where your loyalty lies, but those thoughts you simply cannot stop thinking about what it would be like if it were you instead?”

Rainbow took a seat, looking as if the veil had just been cleared and she was seeing Luna in a new light.

"You got the hots for Justin?"

That was saying a lot, she couldn’t deny what she felt. Especially after entering Rainbow’s dream.

"My eyes have fallen elsewhere, but I would be lying if I said I hadn't thought about any of them. They're all such fine specimens. And, well… you heard the girls. It all sounds like such a wonderful experience to be rutted."

"Or sucking his dick," Rainbow quickly responded, having to double-check to verify the room was clear. "I mean, I don’t have the ear thing going on, but after seeing him naked and then the movie? How could any pony not want that?"

For a moment, Luna looked guilty of her admission. Even she knew it, but couldn't let Rainbow take control of the conversation.

"It is hard to say what is truly right or wrong in this. We all have so much as it is, we should not pursue that which could hurt those we care about."

She drew a blank for a moment as the thought of working her way into the bedroom with Cerb or Benny through some clever ruse. Some impossible scenario where she would allow for plausible deniability. A sacrifice she made to keep her secret with Kelly safe. Whatever it took.

"Sex has been shown to us to be a wondrous union between those who care for each other… We shouldn't want these things as badly as we do… much like I'm sure they felt as though they should not have desired us as badly they did."

That sounded more contradictory to what the resolution their friends had succeeded in, which confused Rainbow.

"But it all worked out for those who wanted it. Minus me, you, and Pinkie at least."

"Perhaps," Luna admitted, but quickly changed her tune. "Or perhaps not. I wished to see our humans protected and those that found love to embrace it in spite of my sister's wishes. You wished to help Becky above all else. Even Pinkie, in all her well intentioned buffoonery, sought only to make Benny happy."

She turned to Rainbow with a sad smile that was more for show, but still symptomatic.

"All in all I'd say we got what we wanted. Though perhaps we were a bit late to realize what we wanted for ourselves meant giving up what was best for others. And maybe being there for them could mean finding more, if the opportunity were to present itself."

Rainbow raised a questionable eyebrow, almost afraid of what was being suggested.

"Are you saying I should keep helping Fluttershy and Rarity with Cerb so that they might let him fuck me?"

Not the exact words she would have gone with… however.

"Fluttershy and Rarity are but two mares tending to the largest human who fucks them both, one after the other, five times a day. He hasn't even healed from his wounds in battle and is bed ridden under Fluttershy’s instructions. One would think that eventually at least one of them would need a break if even Chris can leave Starlight sore enough to turn down a rut."

The veil had been completely removed and Rainbow was beside herself.

"I'm not banking on that happening, Princess, but God damn do I hope you're right."

[Off in the space between dimensions.]

"So what you're saying is that you had feelings for this," Discord in a professor’s suit flipped through a series of notes. "Fluttershy?"

Lounging in an iconic therapy couch, Discord lay vulnerable and confused.

"I don't know anymore. She was my only real friend and I started to think that maybe we could have had something serious with more time. She clearly doesn't care about having a significant other not being a pony or the same gender. So it’s fair to assume I had a chance."

The psychiatrist Discord gave a questionable look, second-guessing everything.

"Would you even want to be with a mortal? She sounds like a nice pony, but how long would it last for someone that lives forever? What kind of existence would that be without her?"

The Discord in the chair immediately sat up, clearly not satisfied with the answer. “You know, I remember this gag being a lot more amusing in that one samurai show. Who would’ve thought another version of me would be taking it more seriously.”

Growing weary of his own self-therapy session, Discord flopped onto his side and left his couch. Then, walking back towards his many doubles working on patching up the inner-dimensional damage, he snapped his claws, making the couch and his psychiatrist double disappear in a puff of smoke.

“I think I’ve already answered that question by not giving her up in the first place. Fluttershy is still the most important pony in the world to me. She even still wants me in her life after falling love with that Justin character and… Uck… Why couldn’t it have been Pinkie Pie?”

Author's Note

So, this day is moving on a bit faster than most others. I just really wanted to get things moving. Even still, we can tell Benny had a good start to his day.

Back in town though, Becky is having to slow things down, and kind of sending mixed messages to Shining. Then again, all her prior hesitation and resistance is probably saving him from coming out and asking for something that would probably scare her off.

Then again, he's still trying to find that balance of understanding his attraction to her, keeping her sensitivities in mind while loving his wife, and still not knowing what's really going on.

This dynamic with Shining and Cadance is still my most challenging aspect of the story.

Over with Twilight... our dude Sniff is getting passed from mare to mare like the baton in a relay race.... AND HE'S WINING!

Meanwhile, on the farm, Big Mac is coming off might strong on those trees. Not intentionally, he's just... pissing Applejack off, unintentionally.

At least I hope you got a good laugh out of AJ and Lumberman talking.

At the same time in Canterlot, Bon Bon is having an eye-opening conversation with Celestia. Apparently, Celestia had been keeping a very close eye on her once former agent turned Director of her own branch. Seems she knew what Bon Bon really wanted with Lyra, but is what she saying being used to keep her working diligently and compliment, or does Celestia really want to see those two together?

Hard to tell with a leader who seems to both care about her subjects, but also lie and keep a lot of secrets from them. Although, it's clear that Bon Bon still really just wants the humans gone.

While that was going down, over in Cerb's room, they all decided to have a little pow-wow about what's been going on. Becky caught a nose full, but didn't want to stick around to get an ear full. A real shame, since she probably would have learned a lot about pony biology or helped with some of their theories.

What was that bet between Kelly and Rainbow, anyway?

Also, Shimoneta is a hilarious anime.

Just the same, Twilight and many ladies crucial to this story were sharing a lot of new information with each other. Some of it very eye-opening for the other mares, and might make some of them want to do more, or might have them reconsider the pace of their conquest.

Only time will tell, I guess.

Back in Canterlot, we get to see that it was Cadance who stormed to Celestia's throne room, and things just couldn't stay civil between them.

Celestia really is playing a really confusing role in all this.

Oh, thought the events between Luna and Rainbow was gonna be a one-chapter thing? Nope! Luna decided to follow up with it, and slowly starting to think about her other options more. Though it kinda feels like Luna is either trying to live vicariously through Rainbow or is just trying to help another mare out so they can gossip later.

Maybe more sexy dream fuel for stallionless friend so she can dream drop in on her again?

Sexy Battle Nurse Dashie. Ha!

Anyway, to find out how this evening is going to turn out, you'll have to come back next week for:

Chapter 92. Welcome to Canoterlot. Bring Your Secrets to Share.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

92. Welcome to Canterlot. Bring Your Secrets to Share.

A knock came at Cerb’s door followed by Fluttershy peeking her head inside.

"Are you all finished discussing your private matters?"

Sitting where she left him, Cerb happily waved her in.

"Yeah, you're good. You girls all done?"

Fluttershy walked in, a little extra pep in her step leaving the door open for Rarity.

"Yes. We learned a lot from each other and cleared up some misinformation the other girls had. We tried not to get too specific, as you requested, and some girls wanted to keep a few techniques private as well. So none of you should have anything to worry about."

On that note, Sniff started for the exit.

"Thanks for letting us know, Flutters. We'll leave you to help Cerb with whatever. The rest of us are going to go get ready."

Before the rest could start moving, Rarity stepped forward with an announcement, as well as a question.

"It was brought to our attention that Becky left early with Shining Armor. Was everything alright with her? I know she was uncomfortable with some of the topics being discussed."

The group looked a bit surprised by that announcement, but Kelly seemed to have the best idea about that.

"Don't worry about her. With all her health issues, she’s always been kind of uncomfortable around topics of intimacy, even with us, at least outside of joking about it.”

Even if that was true, Benny didn’t much care for her going off unannounced.

“Yeah, she didn’t stick around with us to talk. I think she’s coming around, but we’ll deal with her later heading out without us.”

Seeing how the others were concerned, Rarity thought it best to give a few more details.

“Well, Evening Aster had told us that she looked to be fine when she departed with Shining. But just to be sure there wouldn’t be any worries about her safety, Shining requested Helix and Midnight Flash join them since she’s the most comfortable around those two.”

At that, the others seemed to give up their concerns and started to leave as Cerb verbally signed off on the update.

“She’ll be fine with them, and she’s probably one of the best to help introduce us to whoever will be there.”

Standing outside the door, a small group had collected themselves to retrieve their humans. Closest was Octavia, who politely stepped aside to let Sniff by, who was quickly guided away by Lyra and Swifty.

“Benny, dear. Are you ready to go? Vinyl has your change of clothes if you’d still like to change back at your place.”

Their conversation carried down the hallway, with the others only catching something about grabbing some bottles of liquor.

[On the private section of the train heading for Canterlot.]

Becky watched the scenery pass by out the window. Sitting across from her, Shining seemed content to share the view in silence. However, only twenty minutes in, Becky reached her limit of boredom and turned to conversate.

“Thanks again for letting me travel with you.”

Happy to have Becky chatty again, Shining turned with a friendly smile.

“I’m happy to have your company, Becky. I just feel bad that we couldn’t all travel together. Cadance was looking forward to us all having a little more time to sit and talk about you and Cerb coming to the Crystal Empire with us.”

Becky kept her eyes on Shining. He was similar to Big Mac in a lot of ways. Larger than most of the other stallions, strong, fit, but an utter gentleman while in her company. Now if only she could keep his balls out of her peripheral view.

She’d ask directly to be more modest, but he was doing her a favor by changing his plans for her to make the trip early. What right did she have to make him uncomfortable when he was the only stallion she felt this comfortable with. At least even from her elevated view, his receded penis wasn’t visible.

Still, probably should keep eye contact and talk about anything that wasn’t sexually related.

“So, why did Cadance leave ahead of us if she wanted to travel together.”

The question wasn’t anything that should have been viewed as unpleasant, but Shining didn’t look enthused to answer.

“Cadance is worried about your reception in Canterlot. Between your unexplainable appearance, the attack on Kelly, then everything that happened with Justin and Benny, she’s worried that rumors might end up having ponies not acting too welcoming.”

He turned back to her with a comforting expression, his eyes looking to hers with legitimate care.

“I tried to tell her that she’s being overly cautious, but she insisted on speaking to Celestia personally about it. But you shouldn’t have to worry. Once your friends arrive and they see how great you all are together, I'm sure they’ll see what we’ve seen.”

Sadly, Shining’s words didn’t appear to give Becky much confidence from what he could tell. Needless to say, it wasn’t making him feel like an especially good friend.

“Sorry, Becks. I shouldn’t have said anything. She’s even got me stressing out over this.”

He started to rub the back of his neck, only then realizing Cadance’s plans that she wasn’t there to share in, prompting him to pull his hoof back to his lap. All he wanted was to make sure she wasn’t going to start worrying over anything.

“You don’t have anything to worry about. Helix will be by you all night with Midnight keeping an eye on you from… I still don’t know how he does that. But I’ll be close by as well.”

Becky turned a glance over to the other side of the cart. Midnight was slumped over and wrapped up in his wings sleeping, still tired from being pulled out of bed early. Helix had busied himself by reading a book or taking notes.

She had nothing against either one of them, and had a great time playing cards and drinking with Midnight. Even still, without Rainbow or Spike with her, there was a better option available.

"Could I just hang out with you and Cadance?"

Shining nearly yelped at the request, almost giving himself a panic attack with his thoughts.

"What's going on? I'm trying to not look suspicious but every time I try to put some distance between us, she keeps trying to tag along and get closer. Or… wow… it really has been a long time since I had any real friends."

Now calm, Shining started to relax a little more and started to rub the back of his neck again.

"Of course, and sorry. I keep thinking about what you said and… I'm just not used to having a friend that wants to be around me just to be around me."

That was the second time he had rubbed his neck like that, and his unintentional pity party was weighing down on Becky.

"You really are stressing out over this. Scoot over. Let me put these hands of mine to use for a while to help you relax."

[Back outside of the Castle of Friendship about an hour later.]

With mostly everyone dressed to the nines and ready to go, they were waiting on a few of their mares to finish up. No sooner did Luna walk out on her own, Benny was rolling up with his two.

Luna looked over Kelly, so as not to draw any suspicion. It was only Benny, Chris, and Cerb at the moment, but called it like she saw it.

“My-My. Aren’t we just the handsome stampede of stallions?”

Cerb brushed his hands down the front of his tux, pleased with how it turned out.

“My girl did a damn fine job on these.”

He looked up to see what Luna was wearing. She still wore her hair the same, as well as her crown, though her chest piece had been swapped for a much darker polished ebony one, with her crescent moon of a pearl white that almost seemed to glow for how bright it was. Over her back was a dark lavender shawl that started with a large collar under her neckpiece. It rolled down her back, steadily brightening into the colors of her evening sky. Another band of similar colors wrapped around her waist to hold it in place.

Needless to say, he was impressed.

“I hope my girls are dressed as nice as you are, LuLu. You might have a fight on your hooves if you start making our girls jealous.”

Stepping in front of Cerb, Sniff extended his arms, as if he could actually hold his friend back.

“Hey-Hey-Hey, now. Ease up on the compliments there, Puppy Boy. You got the action hero role on lock, aight? Leave the flattery to this one-trick pony.”

At that, Kelly laughingly scoffed.

“One trick? You already flipped tricks for probably five mares this morning alone. Don’t be thinking you're gonna poach this Princess.”

Benny, having just driven with his windows down, caught the exchange and stepped out to add a little more fuel to the fire of jokes.

“Jesus Christ, Sniff. Isn’t five enough? What kind of greedy jackass would need six?”

Of course, the joke was a dual slap for both Sniff and Chris, but Chris was confident in his position.

“Woah, there buddy. Six is the limit. Alicorns are worth at least two, so Sniff’s going for a baker’s dozen at least… Thug life. Fuck the Pon-ice.”

This was too easy, and even Lumberman got in on the fun.

“Go on, Sniffy. Tell’em how you like to pull the trigger until you empty the clip.”

The group laughed it up, minus Octavia and Vinyl who didn’t get the gang references being an analogy for sex. Thankfully, Luna put enough together to warrant coming to Sniff’s defense.

“Now-Now. Peter is a dear friend to all of us and who deserves some respect for all the love and attention he’s been providing to Twilight-” She stepped up behind him, laying a wing around his shoulder as to comfort him, making her turn to get a jab in all that much sweeter. “-and I’m forgetting how many other mares he’s emptied the clip with.”

Such a well-timed joke couldn’t have been delivered any better by a professional, and the group lost it.

Being the butt of the joke, Sniff couldn’t even be mad, given her delivery.

“Yer all a bunch of haters. I'm walking away. Someone has to grab the booze, anyway."

[Up in Twilight’s room.]

While finishing up the last bit of makeup, Rarity still had some thoughts to share with the others.

“Twilight, dear… Do you think that perhaps Fluttershy and I were too hasty with our advances with Justin? And Starlight, not to say that you made a mistake with Chris, but Fluttershy and I took our time with each other, and… Oh, I don’t know. We went straight from kissing to fucking in a single day. It was only last night we tried having him do other acts with us.”

Starlight jumped the question to answer first.

“Chris and I did the same thing. Almost exactly like Fluttershy with Cerb. It started with kissing, but the next thing I know I’m grinding on his cock through his boxers. We were both so into it that he thought I knew what we were doing, and that I got him naked and… we rubbed against each other until we both came, and then I had him fuck me. We didn’t do any of the oral or hand stuff until after that, but that’s because I didn’t want to.”

She brushed her mane to the side and turned in front of a mirror, ensuring she would look her best for Chris.

“All three of us were impatient and wanted to do what we thought our stallions would want.”

Fluttershy was following along up until that last remark and spoke up to correct her point of view.

“Well, I would agree that we were impatient, but having Justin rut us was really what Rarity and I wanted for ourselves. We didn't have the luxury of having Justin wanting to be physically intimate with us as easily as you did. And our urges came before he even thought about dating us."

Hearing that setup, Pinkie perked up.

"Hey! Maybe that means I still have a shot with Benny!"

Swifty, being the least educated on Pinkie's history, wanted to be optimistic for the unattached mare. Though not too optimistic.

"Uh… Maybe? I mean, me and Peter aren't even dating. And we still do a lot."

Her words of hope quickly earned her a not-supportive look from Twilight, making Lyra walk back on those words.

"But that would be something Octavia or Vinyl would have to welcome you into. We all know how important these kinds of relationships are."

Instantly, that deflated Pinkie’s hopes and aspirations along with her mane.

“Goddamnit… All I want is a little dick!”

“Little dicks aren’t exactly what humans are known for,” Rainbow announced from the windowsill. “And fuck me flying. How much rutting goes on in your room, Twilight? Even with the windows open it’s like a party cannon of pony pussy went off in here.”

Twilight turned to see the rainbow maned mare, somehow not surprised to see her friend didn’t bother using the door.

“Rainbow, that’s… pretty accurate. Was everything alright with Luna?”

Ember, not wanting to make a scene about having to stand by with her new dress, made her comment short.

"To be fair. It's a lot better than smelling sulfur from volcanoes."

Rainbow hopped down from the sill and trotted up to the group, looking surprisingly perky. Even for her.

“Yep. She just wanted to check up on me since I’ve been flying solo with Becky and dealing with all the drama that goes with being her guardian. Turns out she and I have a lot in common. Not the part about Becky ditching me, but I can’t blame her if the rest of her friends were talking about getting dicks sucked and everything else the rest of you won’t talk about. I’m sure she’ll come all the way around though.”

Picking up her box and pulling out her dress for the night, Rainbow had a question she needed to ask.

“Speaking of Becky coming around, I’m pretty sure I won this bet the two of us had, but I just had to verify. Starlight, Twilight, Ovens… Who got any action first? Chris or Sniffy?”

Despite the loaded question, it didn’t require any thinking, given how Twilight knew both mare’s stories by now.

“That would be Chris with Starlight by almost a full day.”

Cutter, already in her dress uniform, looked over at her daughter, almost a little disappointed.

“Really?”

Seemingly unaffected by the question, Ovens just focused on getting her eyeliner right. She knew there were reasons why it ended up with her being number two to bed herself a human.

“It’s not a contest, mom. And technically, I was the first one to have my stallion trying to show any of us what their hands can do. Peter was just being a gentlecolt by not trying to surprise me with something I wasn’t ready for.”

Reveling in the moment, Rainbow held up her dress in a victorious pose.

“Ha-Haa! Oh, yeah! Totally called it! Rainbow Dash wins by a technicality!”

Now the entire room had Rainbow’s attention, and she knew it.

“Sorry. Not to doubt you there Pretty Pretty Princess. And Oven Fresh, I didn’t know enough about you to really make that call. All I knew is that Peter was a smooth talker that liked dating, but he didn’t seem ready at the time. But Starlight?”

She chuckled in a deep voice as she put her neck through her skirt.

“Now there was a mare who had everything old Broney Boy wanted and she had the guts fight for him. And as close as Chris and her were all the time, I kinda figured it was gonna happen”

She pulled the rest of the skirt back and eased her wings through. It was a perfect fit, as expected

“I bet Becky twenty bits that Chris would get some from Starlight before Sniffy would come around to try something more than a flirt. Even after I told her that what we thought was perfume was all over Chris and Chris’s champagne scent was all over her, Becky wouldn’t buy it… So… we upped the ante a skosh.”

“Oou!” Pinkie cheered, her mane re-inflating. “I love skoshes! They’re so puffy and… No, wait. I’m totally thinking of something else?”

As light-hearted as Rainbow was taking this, Twilight wasn’t going to let her friend take things too far.

“Rainbow… How much of a skosh did you raise the bet?”

"Not me," Rainbow huffed, fiddling with the golden bindings for her forelegs. "It was Becky's idea. I just agreed to it because I was certain I'd win."

[Outside of the castle.]

Cerb lowered his bottle after taking another sip of the honey-flavored liquor while keeping an eye on the others present.

"LuLu… What the hell is taking the girls so long?"

Sniff, leaning against his car, jokingly answered with what he figured was the truth.

"Probably all the breaks they're having to gossip."

"Hear ye! Hear ye!" Rainbow's voice boomed from the entranceway. "Announcing, Pretty Pretty Princes Twiggles!"

The long line of mares steadily paraded themselves out. Each one making a point to fashion themselves off for their stallions to see, each receiving a fair amount of praise.

Well, all of them except Swifty who was still in her armor.

Of course, since they had taken forever, Sniff set the pace for their need to leave.

"Okay, boys and girls of all types. Unfortunately, Twilight should have left fifteen minutes ago, so I'll be heading out with her, Lyra, and Swifty."

As they began to pile in Sniff’s car, Lumberman started his truck.

"Cerb. You, Rarity, and Fluttershy jump in the back seat. I'm taking us to the train station. Benny’s taking his car."

Knowing where Kelly would want to be, he turned to Luna. "And Luna? Do you mind taking Kelly with you? I'm sure she would like to share your company, and didn't you both need to stop back at the farm first?"

Luna nodded, practically tickled at the idea of traveling alone with Kelly.

"Of, course. Right this way, Kelly."

Bullet dodged, now for Lumberman to finish up.

"Pinkie, Dash. You're both in Benny’s car. Thunder Glide and the rest should be finished packing everything on the cart for us by now."

With all three of Sniff’s girls piled in, Sniff realized one individual he hadn't seen yet that day.

"Where's Spike?"

[Over in Canterlot.]

Spike, dressed up in only the top half of a tux, continued with the young delegates through the castle, pointing out random facts about whatever they came across.

“And down there is Celestia’s throne room where she holds Day Court.”

Smolder, doing her best not to step on the hem of her dress, begrudgingly followed along.

"Oh? Great! What law can I break so they put me in the dungeon and no pony can see me in this?"

From behind, Gallus didn’t seem to share the sentiment.

“I dunno these clothes ain't that bad.”

Smolder groaned and tugged at her waistline.

"None of yours are made to look cute. Dragons aren't supposed to look cute."

Equally dolled up, Yona pushed her way up, trying to sound optimistic.

"Dresses not so bad. Rarity make great dress for Yona and Smolder."

Being the only other dragon in the room, Spike turned to Smolder, feeling sorry for her discomfort.

"It's only for tonight. And it's not like you look bad in it. I'd even say you look pretty in it, if I didn't think you'd hit me because of it."

Sporting a blush, but quickly falling back on her anger, Smolder balled up her fist threateningly.

"You better not say it."

Gallus rolled his eyes at Smolder’s poor attempt at acknowledging what Spike was trying to say.

“Yeah, Spike. You totally better not say that thing that you just said when you said you wouldn’t say it.”

Smolder’s mind looked as though it’s short-circuited, forgetting her anger as she tried to piece together the contradiction she’d just been fed.

“Spike?” Shining’s voice called out from around a corner, from which the prince trotted out from. “Hey, buddy. Would you mind standing here with Becky for a moment? All the staff must be busy and Becky could really use a glass of water.”

Ever the helpful one, Spike immediately rushed to the corner, bringing the others along with him. As soon as they were within spitting distance of Shining, Spike could see Becky sitting on a small bench with her right hand resting high on her chest. She had taken her shoes off and was rubbing above her knee on one leg with obvious signs of pain.

“Is Becky okay?” Spike asked, inches away from springing into action.

Thankfully, Shining breathed a sigh of relief.

“Becky’s fine.” He turned to her with a look that was half a sneer and half a smirk. “Just a bit bullheaded and too proud to accept a helping hoof.”

Clearly not in distress, Becky reached out and childishly mushed Shinings face and his goofy look away.

“I made it here all by myself, didn’t I?” She joked through a raspy voice, her chest still heavily rising as she tried to regain her breath.

Judging by how pleasant Becky’s fingers felt against his muzzle, he had to assume she was indeed doing just fine, and finally relaxed.

“Yes, yes, Miss Rebecca Know It All Landon. You walked a whole two and a half miles all by yourself with only seven stops along the way. And you did it all without throwing up. Very impressive.”

The Captain of the Guard offered her a soft golf clap prompting her to again reach out for his face, but this time he dodged it and turned his attention to Spike.

“Helix is working with the on-duty Solar Guard to get the rooms ready for Becky and the rest that are still on their way. Midnight flew ahead to get some more sleep before going on watch for the rest of the night, and I haven’t seen Cadance, Celestia, or the other delegates yet.” He turned his eyes back to Becky. “And some humans are too stubborn to accept a ride on my back to her room so she can rest. She decided to take yet another break to rest because her throat is bothering her.”

Hoping it wouldn’t take too long, Shining started off down the hallway while taking a quick glance at Spike.

“Just keep her company and make sure nopony bothers her. I’m going to get her some cold water to drink and some hot water for her tea to help her throat.”

As the hoof steps of Shining faded down the hall, Smolder gave Becky a good once over before calling a spade a spade.

“Soooooooo not all humans are unstoppable war machines?”

This story was getting old, and so Becky turned to Spike, silently asking for help.

Spike huffed a breath of despair and moved to sit next to Becky. Once seated, he let the others know he was being serious.

"You all heard the story of our battles in the Everfree Forest. Our goal was to find a cure for Becky. What we didn't tell you is how sick she is. So… this is what I know from the letter I had to write for Twilight about Becky's condition."

[In Sniff’scar now entering Canterlot. ]

Sniff far outpaced the train, given how he was driving over eighty most of the way there.

Most ponies scurried out of the car’s path, now mostly idling through the city. It would have been more of an impressive or intimidating feat, had it not been for the fact that Twilight had requested I'm Just a Girl by No Doubt to be played as they drove up to the gates of the castle.

"Seriously?" Sniff complained as the guards approached the car with their weapons drawn. "I'm pretty sure at least three of those guards know exactly what my car is."

Growing just as agitated, Swifty rolled down her window and poked her head out.

"Hey! Open the gates and let us in! This is the Human Emmissar's self-moving carriage! Princess Twilight is inside and demands to be let in!"

Flying in just seconds shy of Twilight stepping out to lay down the law, the current captain of the guard flew in to calm the situation.

"Guards! Stand down and open the gate. And you, Princess Twilight."

The guard touched down, slowing to a trot next to her door, he spoke through the open window.

"It's nice to see you're doing well."

Twilight took a good look at the stallion pegasus welcoming her and immediately recognized him.

"Flash Sentry?"

"Captain," he coyly replied as he moved his face lower to eye Sniff. "Flash Sentry. And we're happy to host yo-ooooooou… didn’t bring the rest of them?"

She figured he was referring to the rest of the humans, but the guard should know what the plans were.

"Didn’t Princess Luna and Kelly tell you that the others were coming by train? They should have-"

Twilight turned her eyes to the high tower where Luna's chariot should have been only to find it nowhere to be seen.

"What the fuck? She was just supposed to make one quick stop at… Oooooh, Goddamnit. She took Kelly with her."

In the back seat, Swifty snickered at Lyra, quickly figuring out what the delay was.

“Oh, poor Luna. She must be so bored having to wait for those two.”

Lyra rolled her eyes, now seeing a major oversight in their plans.

“Doubt it. Kelly knows more than any other mare about taking care of her stallion. We should have had her join us back in Twilight’s study. Just imagine what she could have told us.”

[Far off in the edges of the Apple Orchard where Granny wouldn’t likely venture off to.]

Kelly sat atop her sleeping stallion in a reverse cowgirl position, trying to figure out how things got so out of hand so fast.

“Okay… This was partially my doing, but… I’m good now… Do you think you can walk on your own yet, Luna?”

Luna licked her muzzle clean as she lay slumped over in the tall grass.

“Mmm, no walking or flying for now. Could you perhaps comfort me until then?”

Despite how great things felt while together, they were a terrible trio. If it wasn’t Kelly teasing and instigating, it was Luna starting something that Kelly couldn’t resist. And Big Mac was either a malicious enabler or embarrassingly complicit to lure them this far away from the farm.

Now Kelly had to deal with both of them in a compromising state, and both were just as much to blame as she was. Although Kelly had to blame Luna for one special problem they ran into.

“I told you that you can't just have him just jam up in there. You actually do have to take your time with anal and you need a lot more lube. We’ll… stop and get you an ice pack to sit on for the ride back. We’re already late anyway.”

Since Big Mac was still snoozing off this impromptu sex session, Luna could be honest without fear of reprisal.

“It was in my haste to take Twilight’s suggestion, I must have misinterpreted her statement of what little I could, as duration and not penetration… Or perhaps it is simply that our dear Machinosh simply lacks the human touch you all seem to be blessed with.”

Okay, that was both funny and adorable enough to make Kelly focus on trying to cheer up Luna for her first bad sexual experience.

“I’m sorry, LuLu. You’re probably right about that… How about I kiss it better?”

[Back in Sniff’s car.]

Twilight could only imagine what those three had gotten into, but had to keep the secret going of Luna’s affair.

“Oh, I’m sure Luna already knows fucking plenty.”

Since Sniff knew Kelly best, he was thinking the same thing.

"Come on now, girls. Let's be nice and make sure everyone has a ride back so they don't have to walk the whole way. And Flash, do you mind if I leave this parked out front? I'm sure the guest arriving would love to see it when they arrive."

Thankfully, Twilight knew where the carriages had to park, and that was a walk, in and of itself. That wasn't something she wanted to put Sniff through, nor did she trust anypony with his car when she didn't even understand how it worked.

"That's a splendid idea, Peter. Park it right next to the entrance. Captain Flash Sentry will make sure nothing happens to it while we're here." She shot Flash a smile that made it clear it was an order, not a request. "Won't you?"

An order was an order, and Flash promptly saluted.

"Of course, Princess."

With the car parked, Sniff stepped out and like a true gentleman, opened the door for Swifty who sat behind him, then Lyra, and lastly Twilight.

Now with all of them ready to make their way inside, Swifty was ready to perform her official duty.

"Hear ye! Hear ye! Now arriving! Pretty Pretty Princess Twiggles!"

Not even able to take a full step forward, Twilight gawked at the announcement, triggering Swifty to sink in on herself and apologize.

"Sorry… Rainbow Dash said that's how you have to be announced while you're wearing that dress."

[Higher up in the guest room section of the castle.]

Breathing a little heavier than normal, Shining continued up the stairs. Next to him, Cadance and Celestia were walking on either side of him making sure Becky wouldn't fall off.

"Don't feel bad," Cadance said in her most sympathizing voice. "You made it up most of the stairs."

Trying to play it off like it wasn’t as big of a deal, Becky didn't want any additional attention drawn to her weakness.

"It's my fault. I can go a lot longer with a few drinks in me."

As confident as those words sounded, not even Celestia was without pity.

"We could have brought you a carriage. You shouldn’t have to push yourself so much."

Bringing up the rear, Rutherford was sounding off in a different tune.

“Bah! Becky should be proud. She like yak. Strong human fight in their own way. Even if walking is fight, Becky still fight till last breath. Humans might not be yak, but very impressive just like yak.”

Becky wanted to laugh, but with her lungs still burning, she needed the strength just to hold on, so a warm smile would have to do for now.

“You’re very sweet, Prince Rutherford,” she weakly thanked him. “I’m just a survivor… not much of a fighter. Couldn't even make it from the train station.”

The doors opened to the first guest room they came to, with Celestia stepping in to pull the drapes open.

"The summit won't officially start until later this evening, so you have plenty of time to rest. My staff will be made available to you for anything you wish."

Becky carefully slid off of Shining’s back and collapsed in the bed.

"Just some hot water for my tea. And knowing my friends, they'll bring some drinks to share. A bottle of vodka will be all I need after I rest my legs for a bit. I can't ask for anything else since this is my fault for thinking I could walk this much."

Gruff just huffed but held his tongue, though his disapproval of Becky's condition didn't go unnoticed by Gilda. A quick punch to the shoulder reminded him not to be so rude, but she was willing to earn a few more brownie points.

“Hey, Becky. I know you and Dash have been hanging out all the time. I could keep you company until she gets here.”

Sadly, Gruff already had other plans for her.

“Not so fast there, missy. You still need to practice for tonight. And you’ve been sloppy all this morning. With all the dangers springing up, you should leave the company she keeps to a griffon who’s actually earned his metals.”

Suddenly, it was now a challenge for who could do the most favors for their new ally who could treat impossible wounds, and the yaks would not go unrepresented.

“Old bird almost right. I stay with Becky. Yak not let friend be alone in land she not familiar with. Keeping safe human friends great sign of respect for brave warrior like Devil Dog and Squid humans.”

While appreciated, Becky didn’t want such attention, and respectfully had to let them know such considerations were unnecessary. However, even she knew the risks of insulting the yaks.

“Thank you, but Shining and I will be fine. We still nee-” She brought her hand around her neck and cleared her throat uncomfortably. “ We need to discuss some things about traveling. But maybe you can leave one of your friends by the door for us?”

Rutherford nodded once, and with a heavy snort, turned to his personal guard on his right.

“Kühn brave yak. Very strong. Vogt stay with me until healer Becky join us for summit and then party.”

Her plan worked like a charm, and now she was feeling generous with all the kindness he had been showing them. There was only one thing she could think of to properly thank him. Maybe even his guards that she now knew actually had names.

“I’ll be there, Prince. And I’ll be sure to save you a dance. Probably something slow since my legs are sore.” She turned her attention to Celestia. “And my deepest apologies, Princess. This is a terrible way for me to show up after being invited.”

Surprisingly to Cadance, Celestia was still overly warm and kind to Becky. She even looked considerably concerned as Becky's leg rubbing continued.

"There is no reason for you to apologize. It should be me apologizing for not ensuring you would have transportation waiting for you when you arrived… Would you like for me to call for a masseuse? I have plenty on staff."

Immediately, a cold vibe seemed to echo through the room as Becky sat more uncomfortably.

"N… no, but thank you."

If ever there was a clue to leave her be, they all understood, and Celestia knew better than to push the issue.

"Well, we shall leave you to rest and finish your discussion with Shining and Cadance. I will send Helix Ray to stand by your door. If you need anything, he will send for it."

As the small group left the room, the cold vibes wavered off, leaving Cadance's motherly mode to join forces with her friendly companion and the mutual interest of her husband. Becky’s mood was strangely much easier to read than the other humans when it shifted as strongly as it had just moments ago, and Cadance moved next to Shining’s side to address it.

"Is there something bothering you besides your current health? If it was something Prince Rutherford or Celestia said, I'm sure they meant no offense."

Becky shyly smiled but looked to shrink in on herself slightly.

"No. I actually really like Rutherford. Kind of reminds me of Cerb in a lot of ways. And I know Celestia meant well, but I'm really picky about who I'll let touch me or… see me unclothed."

No matter how friendly Becky had been, Shining knew full well that she was the most distant of the seven. But that did bring up one confusing point that he now worried he overlooked.

"I apologize if I made you uncomfortable the night of your welcome party. Even though we didn't give too long of a massage and you were covered the whole time-"

"Not you two or the others," Becky quickly tried to explain before clutching her chest again. "Sorry… That night was different. Dash was there with me, and… I was a little drunk so that certainly helped me to loosen up. Believe me, I trust both of you and…"

Thinking about her prior discomforts, she finally felt just as safe with these two as she did Rainbow. Enough that she knew she was letting her own insecurities hamper their friendship.

"I've been struggling to accept my friends all getting so attached and dating your friends that the thought of anyone thinking I would do the same made me act a little more stand-offish. And with how some of them had been flirting and forward with each other, I was scared someone would think that about me and Shining."

Cadance felt her heart drop closer to her stomach. It seemed like the closer she got to her goal, the more difficult it was for those she was trying to involve. Or at the very least, she was going about it all the wrong way.

"Becky, sweetie. You have nothing to feel bad about. Shining and I have been a little over-enthusiastic about helping you and Justin. I'm sure being over-friendly at every turn would make us look as if we were looking for something more romantic-"

"I know-I know," Becky apologized. "That was… I don’t even know anymore. I've only ever had one boyfriend before and now I'm stuck here, and all my friends have settled on finding some pony to be with, and I actually have hope of having a functional life…"

As much as she wanted to explain all over again her reasons for choosing to be single, she had a bigger problem on her hands now.

"I made a bet with Dashy, and it was my idea, so I can't really back out of it."

She cleared her throat and started to rub her legs with both hands.

"Oof… I really need a drink, too."

[Over at the Canterlot train station.]

As the guests to the party departed the train, they were immediately met with a royal welcome party. Princess Celestia stood in front of Flash and a small caravan of carriages to escort the happy couples to the event.

"Greetings, and welcome to Canterlot. We have been told that transportation would be desired to bring you all directly to my castle where rooms have been prepared for you."

Benny stepped off the train where guards immediately took hold of their luggage. What was more important was being cordial and respectful to the pony who was so gracious as to meet them personally.

"Princess. It's a pleasure to see you again under much better conditions. How have you been?"

Celestia gave a subtle bow of her head, looking as regal as always.

"Things have been quiet as of late, thankfully. How was your trip?"

Looking back at the train, Octavia, and Vinyl now at either side of him giving their bows, as the rest stepped off the cart behind him, he had no complaints. For what it was, he was happy to report.

"Things have been great, actually. Even better now that I have these two with me."

Octavia rose first and brushed up close to Benny as she greeted royalty for the umpteenth time.

"Things have been most-splendid."

Not trying to be any less overt in her new choice for her love life, Vinyl rose up on her back legs and laid a hoof around Benny’s shoulder. Her smile couldn't have been more complete.

"Saying splendid is like me saying speakers make noise. Life has never been better since we bagged ourselves a stud, Princess."

Quickly everyone was standing in front of Celestia. A mix of bows and friendly greetings were exchanged. Too many to properly address independently for Celestia.

"It is good to see you all in such high spirits. I'm sure we will all have plenty of time to catch up later tonight. Unfortunately, I must be heading back to tend to other guests arriving."

She was about to leave but remembered something important.

"Oh, before I go, Becky requested a bottle of your vodka. I hope you have one to spare.”

All eyes went to Chris, who immediately turned to Starlight.

“Pft. Are you kidding me? I know what Chris likes. I got plenty. Here's an extra one she can have.”

[Back in Canterlot Castle.]

In a brilliant flash of light, Celestia teleported in front of Becky's room. Kühn stood tall in her presence as Helix saluted and sounded off.

"Princess Celestia. Welcome back. All is quiet in the halls."

Celestia bowed and approached the door, giving it three soft knocks with her hoof.

"Very good, Helix. As you were."

Quietly, Celestia opened the door and lightly trotted towards the bed. On a closer look, Becky was sound asleep over the covers. More curiously, Shining and Cadance were playing cards with each other not too far away at the coffee table.

Just as silent as before, she crept over to the couple and set the bottle on the table aside them.

"I grabbed a bottle for Becky. How is she doing?"

In spite of all the pleasantries, Cadance still had a less than favorable opinion of Celestia, though she had to appreciate the extra effort given.

"She's doing fine. She simply overexerted herself walking through Canterlot. Apparently, she is supposed to have medication to help control the nerve pain she experiences but has a fear of the addiction they can cause. Alcohol is cheaper, easier to obtain…" She laid down a card, winning her a small pile of cards for points. "It also helps to thin her blood, making it easier to pump through her system. Thinner blood, means better circulation, means more oxygen to her muscles."

She discarded a face card, which Shining picked up, scoring him a bigger pile of cards. A move Cadance was afraid of but had a better hand for it.

"Of course, as she told us, too much alcohol will eventually damage her heart and liver, but it was a sacrifice she was willing to make to better enjoy the years she had left."

Taking the passing conversation with surprising tempered strides, Shining discarded, letting his wife play her hand.

"Becky has new hope here with us. Before she thought her disease would have killed her before anything she put in her body would have done so. She was even too afraid of trying to find another human to love because of how short and miserable she thought her life would be. Now, instead, she's not drinking as much as she used to, has faith in having a normal life, and might even be interested in settling down with somepony if she can live here."

Those last two things both seemed to fly in the face of what Celestia wanted, but she'd already brought out so much contempt from her positions earlier. To speak against this optimism would easily start a fight.

"Are things looking that promising for her?"

Cadance finished her hand, discarded, and was left with the queen of hearts.

"We're doing all we can for her. She is unfortunately slow to trust anypony other than Rainbow Dash, although we seem to be tied for a close second. Or third, if you consider Flurry Heart in the race. But for now, she just needs to rest and know that there are those she can count on others than her six friends and Dash."

She looked down to watch Shining play his last card to pick up one last pile, granting him the opportunity to finish their assessment.

"Becky also really needed the vodka, much like she needed Rainbow Dash to rely on and us to get away from all the stress she's dealing with… She's a very complicated human, but a great friend to have."

Celestia sighed and seemingly gave up on any attempts to interfere.

"Well, the others are on their way and more guests have already begun to arrive. I must take my leave. Please help Becky downstairs when she is ready to join us."

Shining nodded, thinking things must be fine, and answered warmly.

"We will Tia. Shouldn't be too long."

Cadance only nodded, and Celestia took her leave.

[A short time later at the entry to the castle.]

With a glass of champagne in hand, Sniff greeted the new arrivals.

"Hey, there ya are ya slowpokes. Welcome to Canterlot! Let me introduce you to some of the city's biggest movers and shakers."

Two of the ponies given the okay by Chris walked over.

The first one couldn't have been harder to miss. A unicorn mare, nearly as tall as Luna, but with a pristine white coat like that of Rarity’s appearance. Her mane was one of the most human-styled they’d seen, albeit with a pale-pink color and white streak to match her tail. Three Fleur-de-lis emblems made up her cutie mark, but most striking were her light-violet-colored eyes.

With her, was a stallion unicorn. His body type more closely resembled Shining’s, though he had a very different, shorter blue mane and tail that matched his eyes. Add a tuxedo top with a bowtie, three royal crowns for a cutie mark, and a French gentleman's mustache, everyone could tell there was something special about this pony.

"Sir Fancy Pants,” He introduced himself. “Pleased to make your acquaintance. And this is Fluer De Lis."

The group all took turns exchanging names and shaking hands/hooves, all of which brought about the same reaction one would expect, ending with Fluer shaking Benny’s hand longer than needed to hold a conversation.

"Your friend Peter has spoken nothing but wonderful things about you. I'd love to set up a lunch for us to get to know you better."

Twilight, hastily pulling herself away from another conversation, quickly moved in between the two, put Benny’s hand into her hoofs, and pulled it back to put it in Octavia’s.

“Benny, everyhuman, I’m glad you all made it safe and sound. Peter would like to get a picture of you and your special someponies before wandering off.”

She turned with a nervous grin to the new ponies, not so overtly pushing the humans back.

“We’ll be right back.”

She turned back to the mares, a bit confused as to why the sudden push, but Twilight looked over her shoulder, speaking through a large toothy smile.

“These mares are like vultures.”

Having the group backed off away from the rest of the guests, Peter started to break it down.

“Okay, so far the ponies have been chill. A bit nervous at first, but…” He raised his hands and wiggled his fingers, thankfully not dropping his glass of champagne. “Magic fingers are in effect, and yes, these mares seem to have an entitlement complex. I mean, Fluer’s interest seems to be innocent enough, but that Upper Crust unicorn chick Chris warned us about?… That was one uppity self-important bitch. I swear her and her husband are fucking stalking me now."

There shouldn’t have been too much thought put into understanding why this was happening. However, that did inspire one particular question from Benny.

“Then why didn’t you warn us before introducing us to Fleur De Liz?”

“Fleur De Lis,” Sniff correctly repeated her name. “And that was so you guys would know what I was talking about. But don’t worry about her. She and Fancy Pants are pretty much an item or will be once he figures that out. Also, I already promised her a massage, so I’ll be taking most of the pressure from the elites tonight-and no, keep your minds out of the gutter. Tonight is all business and networking for me. Now bunch up and smile nice for the camera."

That was the cue, and Twilight stuck two feathers between her lips and whistled.

Swifty flew in and landed like her moves were rehearsed. Sniff handed her his phone, checked the screen, and waited for everyone to get into position. Although, she noticed two were still missing.

"Where's Becky and Kelly?"

Sniff held back a laugh but didn't want to give it away that there was any funny business going on.

"Becky is taking a nap and Kelly is slow. We'll take another picture when they get their asses in gear.”

[High up on the castle’s landing zone.]

“Lord Gestal, how good to see you again,” Celestia welcomed the Griffon Lord.

A large griffon, nearly as large as Celestia herself, ruffled his wings comfortably to his side.

Aside from being so much larger than the average griffon, his appearance was more like that of a great owl. Well pampered, lush, brown feathers ran down from the spectacles on his golden beak, eventually blending in with the equally well-groomed brown fur of his lower lion half. He wore one fine vest and tie, all made of the finest materials no doubt.

As he approached, his voice was dignified, if not spoken with an air of sophisticated arrogance.

"Likewise, I'm sure. I hope you don't mind me saying, for as elegant a palace as yours, you really should have more canopy dedicated for landings."

Celestia smiled as always, holding back some rather choice words for such a cheapskate that never cleared a runway for her in his country. Let alone bothered to greet her upon arrival.

At the same time, the area should have been cleared, and only then did she notice Luna’s carriage getting closed up and prepared for storage.

"My apologies. It seems my sister has chosen to be fashionably late. I'm sure you know the way to the grand hall. Now, if you'll excuse me."

[Over in what used to be Luna’s section of the castle.]

Kelly finished stripping down and stepped into a bubble bath that might as well have been bigger than Luna’s bed.

"Sorry again about everything back there. Between the mess we made, the melted ice, and however much of Mac's apple sauce sloshed outta me, I figured the Bacardi would have covered it all up."

Luna extended a hoof and helped Kelly down the steps of the tub.

… Yes, that's how big her bathtub was.

"You need not worry. Tis my fault for requesting to join your Mile High Club. Easy goes it dear."

With her lovely lady now safely seated, she could take a little more time to relax before she would actually be needed for the evening.

"You are very quick to find such resourceful methods. That orange-flavored rum was all the guards could detect when they opened the door for us."

Such optimism was adorable on Luna, and Kelly adored it.

"No, Moon Butt. No rum in the world makes ponies act like that. It just made it easier to lie about."

Luna scooped up some extra suds on the tip of her wings and adorned them upon Kelly's head like a crown, making her giggle childishly at her own antics.

"My guards are not ones to ask unnecessary questions or gossip. They trust me to tell them what secrets they need to know and what goings-on are for me alone."

Their relaxing moments of bathing were suddenly interrupted by the arching doors flinging open by one angry princess of the sun. No cordial greetings were given as she marched herself in uninvited.

"Luna! Where have you been? Not only are you late, you've had me running all over Canterlot and my own castle ensuring every creature is welcomed and-are you taking a bath with Kelly?"

Apparently, the crown of suds had masked her presence enough that Celestia had missed her, at least for a moment.

However, Celestia certainly felt stupid now that she knew why there were human-sized clothes on the floor. Probably also explained the strong sweet scents that were emanating from them. Some with an odd chemical smell blended with oranges were there as well. Not nearly as strong as the sweet perfume, but that could wait until after she excused herself.

"Please excuse my outburst, Miss Kelly. This has been some very trying set of days, as I'm sure you can imagine… How are you healing?"

Somehow with all the relationship drama, security scares, and inexcusable sexual escapades she had been navigating, she hadn't really been paying much mind to it.

"Um… better than I could have hoped for, really. I'm walking normally again, got full use of my arm… I doubt I can do any jumping jacks, but-"

She spun herself and stood up in the tub. Thankfully, the bubbles covered her crotch and enough had stuck to her that only part of one of her breasts was semi-visible. However, when she turned again there were no suds to cover her ass while she cleared the extra bubbles away from her side.

"It's still sore. No bleeding or infection, thankfully. Even most of the bruising is gone."

Kelly had no idea how Celestia would react to seeing her in this state of undress but had hoped it would have been enough to make her uncomfortable enough to leave.

Instead, the big white horse stood there and took it all in. If that didn't work, Kelly lowered her arm and held her wound with her other hand. There was something else that would make the unwanted intruder feel like leaving.

"I still owe you my life for helping to save me. And I know things must have been hard for you as late. Thankfully, Luna has been helping me through this when Big Mac isn't around, what with the farm and all. I can't even sleep most nights. And I'm sorry if I've been keeping her from you. It's just… she told me trial would be happening soon-"

What started off as a ploy for privacy quickly had her revisit the fact that she was in Solar Guard central. The four guards she really did know were cool with her because of Cerb and Benny, or Chris as of late.

She was in their territory and was the reason three of them were in a dungeon and about to have their lives ruined. The real concern for her safety returned, along with a familiar chill that not even the warmth of the bathwater could mask.

Even if Celestia was watching, Luna couldn’t let Kelly suffer like this, and quickly pulled her frightened lover into her forelegs. She wrapped Kelly up in her wings and down into the warming waters.

"Calm thyself, Kelly. You have nothing to fear. Not while I am with you."

This was a mess, and Luna would deal with the fallout of her actions later if that came to pass.

"Sister, I apologize for my absence. It is as Kelly says. I have been tending to her and the wounds beyond that of the flesh. You and I can settle any other matters some other time."

Both of the human mares in a row? Whatever damaged image Celestia had created for herself earlier, she was only making it worse and hung her head, heavy with regret.

"A thousand pardons to you both. Luna, while you are here, consider all that was open to you before to be no different now. And Kelly, you are considered a special guest. I assure you no harm will come to you during your stay here, and any comfort you desire shall be afforded to you. If you wish to stay, I hope to see you join us when ready."

Feeling all her prior righteous indignation losing its hold on her, she slowly retreated to the door.

When the latch clicked, Kelly dropped the act and was left with only her now legitimate concerns.

"Sorry. I thought you two were going to fight so I just wanted her to leave and-"

"Shh," Luna hushed. "You are not at fault here. My sister and I have not seen eye to eye for some time now. Dare I say our pleasantries many a time has come at the cost of overlooking our unresolved grievances."

Kelly cradled herself against Luna, eagerly wrapped up in her protection.

"I got a little too worked up trying to use what I've been ignoring to make her leave. That was a shitty thing to do when I can't even deal with it myself."

Luna pulled Kelly up higher into her lap, turning her so they were chest to chest, holding her dearly.

"We do not need to stay if you wish to leave."

Something felt familiar about this to Kelly. Something magnetic that she felt drawn to, a feeling that left her wanting to be with this mare even more.

That's right… The damsel in distress all over again. Finding herself close to a pony that was watching over her, keeping her safe in her most vulnerable of moments. The fear only compelling her to latch onto Luna even more intimately.

However, unlike before, she had no reason to hold back on her desires to be with Luna like she did with Mac their first time.

"I'm sorry for all the trouble I've been making since I got here. And I’m sorry we have to be a secret from everyone else and that we all have to share and can’t be... “

Her words fell short of what she was feeling. All of it seemed so detrimental to both her partners as if she was still taking advantage of them.

“You really do have a way with winning me over, LuLu. I’m going to have to do a lot more to really take care of you until Mac can do more for both of us. Whatever you want, I’ll do all I can to help you get it.”

That was a tempting offer, considering how amazing everything Kelly had shown Luna so far. Now she was curious as to what else Kelly could offer.

“Kelly my dear. You are more than enough for me. Not to mention, well… it is not as if Macintosh and I have done much on my account due to his issues, but what else could I ever hope to ask for?”

Without sex toys, there wasn’t really a lot Kelly could think of, leaving her mind to default to something more practical.

“I can always wear you out more often. I’d grow a dick for you if I could.”

A moment of weakness compelled Luna to be honest, even if she felt horrible for admitting it.

“If anything, I long to be rutted like Macintosh can do for you, though I would not change a thing about you. And sadly, as tempting as it would be to experience what the others have enjoyed with your friends, those opportunities are beyond us. Nor would I risk making you feel as if you were not enough for me.”

To say Kelly knew of the damage it would do to even ask about requesting a night with any of the guys, she had to admit that having a dick lasting more than a minute or two to share would be amazing. Simply put, she couldn’t disregard the request when certain memories were unavoidable.

“Yeah… Kind of a shame they’re all taken. I could only imagine what a night with Cerb would be like for you.”

Luna and her big fat mouth. Why did she have to put that thought in Kelly’s head to be shared? And with all her usable limbs occupied by holding Kelly, she could do nothing to stop her ears from twitching.

The sound of Luna’s ears snapping was too distinct for Kelly to miss, forcing her curiosity to push away from Luna and witness for herself what was too intriguing to pass up examining.

“Oh, my God… Luna… Do you have a thing for Cerb?”

Instantly, Luna became a flustered, bashful mess. A deep blush and her ears fidgeting as they were pinned back were all too adorable.

“I… You can’t mean to imply that- Justin is, I mean Cerberus-”

For any other normal relationship, which this clearly wasn’t, such a reaction would have started a fight for sure. However, the quagmire that was Kelly’s confusing relationship with both her stallion and her mare didn’t exactly leave a lot of room to justify much of any jealousy.

“Luna, you dirty little princess,” She teased as she raised her hands to force the mare eye to eye. “Lemme guess. It started when he beat Onyx in the boxing match, didn’t it.”

What could Luna do? Stuck with Kelly’s naked body against hers, glaring that wicked smile, and teasing her with such shameful thoughts.

“Kelly, please. You must understand. I was in a complicated position. I may have fancied your friends for a time, but it was you that-”

“Friends?” Kelly recited the word with mischievous joy. “Who else did you have a crush on?”

Luna tried to turn away, but couldn’t resist the alluring eyes of her captor.

“Thou hast not found anger in thine moments of weakness?”

Kelly realized she was playing with an advantage Luna couldn’t counter to the point it was unfair to lord it over her. Instead of exploiting it, she offered a truce, via a long kiss. Thus, with some neutral ground established, Kelly pulled back to let them settle where Luna’s interest truly lay.

“Luna, we’ve barely begun to figure out how any of this works with the three of us. It was only a few days ago that I admitted to Mac that I was interested in you. Despite how wrong it felt to admit it. Even he had a hard time admitting what he wanted. There’s nothing wrong with having a fantasy or two. That and… well… while they didn’t tell me everything they get to do with Fluttershy or Starlight, or any of the other mares… I can understand why you might want some of that action. I mean, the way Justin talked about what sex with his girls was like had me wondering how I must have rated with him.”

Luna couldn’t believe how easily her immoral thoughts had been accepted, but no sooner did she gather her thoughts of how she could only imagine the comparison between Mac and Cerb would be, did she realize what Kelly had just said.

"What do you mean by how you would have rated with Fluttershy and Rarity?"

Kelly and her big, fat, stupid, scared shitless, filterless mouth.

"Wut?"

The cold shiver Luna felt from Kelly was a dead giveaway that she had understood her human correctly.

"You and Justin were together before coming to Equestria?"

Now Kelly was really in a panic. For so many years that was their secret, and she carelessly let it slip out like this? Why did she have to phrase it like that?

"Oh, my God. Luna, please. You can not tell anyone about this. It was just one night. No one was supposed to know about it. It actually caused us a lot of problems because he thought it meant something more than just sex."

Luna both understood the request but was perplexed by the significance of their short-lived union. Nonetheless, she would do as requested.

"You humans and your secrets. I will understand them someday, but your secret is safe with me."

Relieved, Kelly fell back atop Luna, knowing full well that their skeletons had to be a nuisance if nothing else than bothersome closet clutter.

"It was a confusing time for both of us. Not like this. Not like you and me or Mac. I know you two won't leave me. With Justin though, I thought I would never see him again… but just between the two of us, I'll tell you what happened."

[Elsewhere in the halls of the castle.]

Making it past the first set of stairs, Cerb gave into the reality of the full size and scope of this behemoth of a castle.

"Alright, you were one-hundred percent right. Fuck this place is huge. So, what we doing? Borrowing Applejack’s wheelchair or something?"

Rarity, hoping she had this all figured out, pulled out a large cloth from her purse. Larger than a towel, but not quite big enough to be a throw rug.

"Well, after some careful consideration, I believe I have a solution that will keep your sensitivities protected."

She looked down at the cloth, many doubts creeping in.

"However, if this doesn't work, I pray Applejack won't mind giving up her chair."

Fluttershy, only briefly given a rundown of what was to happen, had a lot more faith in Rarity’s plan.

"We don't want you to feel weak or helpless. And we certainly don't want anypony else to know how vulnerable you are right now, so just have a seat on the cloth and we'll take it from here."

Given how smooth the marble floor was, Cerb gathered that getting pulled around wasn’t the worst thing in the world. Incredibly ridiculous for someone over the age of twelve, but he could do worse.

"Right. Let's get this magic carpet ride over with."

Watching Cerb sit and try to make himself comfortable, Rarity grew a little smirk.

"Funny you should say that."

Channeling a little extra magic into her horn, Rarity’s aura surrounded the cloth, slowly raising it off the floor.

Fluttershy lit up more and more with every inch Cerb climbed.

"Rarity! You did it! Now you just hold still Justin."

While it was a bit of a balancing act, Cerb was in awe that he was on the closest thing to a flying magic carpet ride. Granted, it was technically only levitating while being pushed by Fluttershy, and not even a rug, let alone carpet. But hey, making lemonade out of lemons.

"Just try not to get angry," Rarity pleaded. "This takes a considerable amount of concentration with you on it. And we only have a few hours until we're needed again."

[Back downstairs.]

Celestia stood in front of a long line of ponies all waiting for the five seconds of flattery for her. Each pony, hoping for a chance to win her over, but only receiving the most generic of thanks from her royalness.

Down below the long line, Twilight was doing her best to convince Sniff to spend his time elsewhere. Ovens and Swifty discreetly kept an eye open for any prying eyes. Lyra, with her magic, kept her ears open for signs of eavesdroppers and executed her noise-canceling spell on the bottle Sniff requested to be carried.

“Just leave her be. There are so many other ponies that want to talk to you. I’m sure Celestia will make a point to visit with you before the night is over.”

With an ulterior motive, Sniff didn’t hide that he was looking up at Celestia.

“Twi, she’s miserable up there. And it’s not like we have all that great of a working relationship with her after what happened with Applejack.” He looked down, his charm too strong to ignore. “Come on. We haven’t been formally introduced as an item.”

Instantly, Twilight’s ears folded back and her eyes screamed of the horrors she feared from that statement. Both Ovens and Sniff stopped to take in her reaction, neither understanding why she wouldn’t be excited. Then Peter, unlike Ovens and Swifty, was able to put it all together.

“You don’t want her to know?”

In that instant, Sniff remembered the secret recording he played back of Celestia arguing with Luna. He never understood what Celestia’s problem was that made her so upset that Luna would berate her as she did, but it was most likely that he figured Twilight must have known.

“Shit, Twi. Don’t worry about it, but hey… now I know.”

This was starting to look bad, and Twilight could see Sniff getting the wrong impression over this.

“It’s not what you think. If you could let me-”

“Twi?” Sniff cut her off with a smile that showed all the confidence he still had in her. “I’m not mad or hurt. She obviously has a problem with the idea of us being together, so she doesn’t need to know. We can wait until whatever problem you two have to be settled before we open up about it.”

Just like that? Sniff had submitted to her needs without an explanation?

“You’re… not upset by this?”

Swifty, Ovens, and Lyra turned their attention to Sniff, not sure how he would react to something they hadn’t considered about Celestia. The calm and cheerful demeanor of Sniff momentarily dropped as he showed something more honest of what he felt at the moment.

“Well, I’m not thrilled to know Tia has some kind of grudge against us… Also means I can’t kiss you on the lips after your demonstration. Err… not in public at least… Meh.” He shrugged, casually waving off the conflict. “Just means I’ll have to kiss you more somewhere else when we’re not in public.”

“Oh?” Ovens cooed as she rubbed up against Sniff. “Well, then. I might have to escort you to your room early so I don’t interfere with any of Twilight’s special time.”

Lyra bumped flanks with Ovens, just playful enough to keep the attempt at changing the mood going.

“Hey, now. Be sure to take Swift Sails with you. Some mare needs to treat her right if I won’t be here tonight.”

Sniff rolled his eyes but was entertained with their enthusiasm.

“Damn, girls. Chris was right. You do need to start relying on each other more for as bad as you all want it.”

While there were plenty of good comebacks to Sniff’s comment, all of them were put on hold when Vinyl trotted up into the group.

“Yo, Lyra. Octavia said if you’re going to only do one or two songs tonight while not doing your other duties, she needs your help with a song she’s doing after the ceremony.”

The group turned and looked across the large ballroom towards the music. There weren’t many playing with Octavia. Some pony on the piano, another on a giant harp, and one with… maybe a tuba that didn't have any valves? Such a strange arrangement to be led by a cellist, but Octavia made it work. Somehow.

As the group listened to the soft music play, Twilight realized that with Octavia playing her music and Vinyl talking with them, Benny wasn't anywhere to be seen.

"Vinyl, who did you leave with Benny?"

Vinyl raised her shades and looked around the room.

"I left him with Pinkie. That mare looked bored to tears, and let’s be honest, Pinkie and bored is not a good combination."

Not even skipping a beat, Sniff down his drink and handed his empty glass off to a waiter passing by as he made a b-line for Benny’s last known location.

"Don't worry, I'm on it."

[Elsewhere in the Ballroom.]

The fresh earthy scent of Benny’s presence had not gone unnoticed, drawing the attention of more than a few curious few. Ponies of all sorts, more griffons, yaks, and a newcomer that appeared to be a giant, black, bipedal cat.

He was adorned with a royal purple cape, as well as a belt, wrist braces, a collar, and a crown of gold. If not for the notch missing from his right ear, one would think this was a kitty that never knew hardship.

“So, you’re not an Abyssian, minotaur-”

“Not a troll or a golem either,” Benny quickly answered with a smile that didn’t hide how annoyed he was with the line of questioning he’d already replied to ad nauseam. “Human. No relation to any other races known to Equestria or otherwise. There’s only seven us in the entire world, King Abby-Ass-In-Ya.”

“Abyssinia,” The feline king corrected Benny, without any hint of offense.

“My mistake,” Benny carelessly apologized as he looked around the room for anything to pull him away from this conversation.

Unfortunately, Kelly and Becky were both still AWOL, Cerb was sitting this portion out, and the other three guys were off doing who knows what. Of course, with Octavia performing and Vinyl running messages, he had to stick close to Pinkie.

Perhaps she could do whatever it is she does best to get him away from here.

“Hey, Pinkie. You never mentioned there’s anthro cats in this… Pinkie?”

She was just there next to him. How and why would she-

“Does the kitty want to play with this ball of yarn?” Pinkie asked from behind the king.

Benny snapped his eyes to the sound of Pinkie’s voice, currently tossing a ball of red yarn back and forth between her hooves. Where she got it from, one could only guess. Probably the same place as everything else, which was no longer important. What was important was how she had the king’s attention locked onto the bouncing ball.

“Listen here,” he demanded, his eyes still following the ball. “I am an Abyssinian and a king. While my appearance may resemble that of a common house-”

Looking bored, Pinkie tossed the ball behind her back, prompting the new king to give chase, much to Benny’s amusement.

“Thanks, Pinkie. Christ almighty. I said it like five times. Human, loud and clear, he even repeated it.”

Proud of her achievement, Pinkie trotted over and took a seat at an empty table next to Benny.

“Well, you can’t blame him too much. I had that whole golem thing with Cerb that went longer than it should have… Sorry about calling you a troll for so long.”

It was strange to see Pinkie so calm and collected like this, but Benny had to appreciate her personal growth and joined her at the table.

“I never held it against ya, Pinks. I should still be apologizing for the whole golem thing… Sorry about a lot of things, really. Seriously, I haven’t been a good friend to you, and the problems I was dealing with don’t excuse me from what I did.”

Every word spoken touched Pinkie for how much better things felt between them, but she had to come clean as well.

“BenBen… I tried to make you happy without trying to help you deal with what we were both too afraid to talk about. When I was supposed to keep you safe, I was playing games because I wanted to have fun with you. I thought that making you happy would be enough, but I didn’t think about anything else.”

This conversation was obviously going somewhere Benny didn’t want it to, nor was he going to let it happen.

“Pinkie, you don’t need to-”

“I wasn’t there for you when you needed me,” Pinkie painfully admitted, her mane quickly getting straighter. “I’m not saying I didn’t care, because I did. I still care, but I didn’t appreciate what I had with you.”

Benny reached across the table and laid his hand on Pinkie’s hoof.

“I didn’t appreciate what I had with you either. And it’s nothing you did. I didn’t want anyone to be where I needed them. As for what happened at the Castle, maybe it had to happen. I wasn’t going to let anyone help me until you made me accept it. And I know you care. You always have, and if you didn’t, you wouldn’t have let me or allow me choose to accept your help or keep running from my problems like I wanted to. Now, because of you, I have Tavi and Vinyl. I owe you a lot, and I appreciate everything you’ve done for me.”

Those were strong words of encouragement from Benny, but Pinkie couldn’t help but feel like they were solidifying her friend position. Despite it feeling selfish, she wanted more than that. Even more selfishly, she just wanted the physical exchange between them to happen.

“Oh, BenBen. You can have any pony you want. I just really, really, really want to have you show me what sex is like. Just once, or as much as you want. But how can I ask that of you when I know how crazy you are about Tavi and Vinyl, and you probably already have the bestest sex with them, but I want it too.”

Her thoughts had her questioning everything she wanted. Wondering where his limits were. So, timidly, she started to prod.

“I’m super happy for you about being with them, and I know you were nervous about it, but how are things now?”

Benny held back from answering for a moment. Pinkie was acting a little too much not like Pinkie. Too on edge, nervous, perhaps a bit withdrawn at the same time. It made him a bit uneasy about how to answer.

“Things are really good. We have really good communication, I’ve been able to talk about my past, and… I’m guessing you got an earful earlier today about it from both of them.”

Pinkie gave a nervous laugh and pulled away slightly as she looked down at her hooves.

“Heh. Yeah… I got an earful about them getting a mouthful.”

Benny clenched his eyes shut and cracked a smile that was the epitome of what Pinkie loved to see on her friends. Even his snorts and snickers were contagious, but he held himself together despite it all.

“Yeah, that happened, but let’s not make that an open topic of discussion here. We’re still pacing ourselves.”

“Yo, stud muffin!” Came Vinyl’s voice. “It’s getting time for the big demonstration. Princess scored us some kick-ass seats."

Vinyl turned her eyes to Benny. An overflow of pride and mirth spilling out, as she trotted up and planted her lips on his. It wasn’t long, but she made a point of how much she enjoyed having him at her availability like this for as long as she had him there.

"Does that just mean good, or did she have to kick somepony's ass to get them?" She asked with an innocent smile.

Benny laughed before playfully pushing her face away so he could stand up.

"It means they’re really good. That's all." He did a quick turn back to Pinkie. "Come on. Let's see what this show is supposed to be about."

Pinkie had missed her chance, but given the atmosphere, she could wait until later in the night.

“Right behind ya, BenBen.”

[A short climb up to a balcony later.]

Seemingly late to the party, the small group showed up with nearly everyone in attendance already in their seats. Chris, Lumberman, and all their ladies were seated in what appeared to be the exclusive zone.

“Hey, there you are,” Chris greeted the late arrivals. “Where’s Becky and Cerb?”

“Fashionably late, of course,” Rarity announced from not far behind.

The rest of the group turned to see Rarity walking to the left of the magic carpet ride Cerb was carried on, complete with Fluttershy pushing him along the way with Thunder escorting them on his right. Behind them, Becky was walking with her hand on Shining’s back for support.

The sight left Lumberman to question aloud his thoughts.

“What the fuck is your candy-ass riding on? And where do I get one?”

Cerb, still having to focus to keep his balance, answered like it was a joke.

“This is Rarity’s doing, and it seems like she’s the only one who can pull it off. Cadance and Shining tried helping and I almost fell off.”

To that, Shining laughed it off as some kind of fluke.

“Yeah. We offered to help but we couldn’t even get a grip on the cloth. Rarity’s telekinesis is something else.”

The group came to stop where Cerb was lowered to the floor and helped up to his feet.

“You know, Tin Foil. My girl is a master manipulator, not a spell caster, so only she can handle this much awesome.”

Taking her place next to Cerb, Fluttershy moved in close under his hand and got comfortable walking alongside him.

“She’s not the only one.”

Rarity huffed a laugh and swatted Fluttershy’s backside with her tail.

“Quiet you. That’s not at all what he meant.”

From behind, Becky rolled her eyes. Having a soft spot for Fluttershy, she couldn’t be too put off by the joke. However, seeing how the other royals couldn't recreate the same effect was still a bit of a letdown, even with the bottle she had been sipping on.

“Looks like it's back to jetpacks and elevators for me.”

Rainbow flew up out of her seat, happy to see her up and active again.

“Bout time you got outta bed, lazy-butt. I got a seat saved for ya. And I hope you're gonna share that. It's the least you could do for ditching me back at the castle."

Now close enough, Becky pulled her hand away from Shining.

"Thanks again, Shining. I should be moving around a lot better once this bottle kicks in."

Looking back at Rainbow, Becky sported a clever grin.

"I'll have you know I walked over two miles today. So you can't call me lazy."

Every human in attendance turned to Becky in disbelief, to which she responded accordingly.

"What? If I ain't dying here I might as well get used to walking again. So, yes, I'll share, and thank you for saving me a seat."

No sooner did the congratulations for Becky's progress settle down as she got seated, the last late arrival showed up. Though the arrival was not as exciting.

"Greetings all," Luna called out. "We apologize for our delay. Kelly seems to be suffering from some jitters being around so many of the Solar Guard. I would stay with her for the event, but I will be joining Twilight in just a moment."

One celebration made way for consoling of another. Leaving only one pony of the group away from the rest.

[Down below in the archways.]

Twilight did what she could to collect herself. Panic and stress might as well have been a part of her daily diet, but this was big.

Turning back to the delegates, she readied herself to move forward.

"Okay. We all know our parts. You all look fabulous, and I can't thank you enough for all your help leading up to this. I can't help but think how right Peter was about this. There is beauty in our bravery, and true strength is best demonstrated through mercy. But together, that is where our true strength lies."

Being the most outspoken, Rutherford huffed to clear the air.

"Me not think beauty best describe yaks, but Yona might best show beauty with strength… Mmmmm, perhaps majestic best describe other yaks like myself."

Gilda adjusted the holsters tucked into her dress, feeling much of the same thoughts.

"Yeah. Don't get me wrong, I think this is all pretty awesome, but I'm not sure about the dresses. Is it really necessary to look wimpy in these outfits for this?"

Smolder, thinking back to what Spike had told her, spoke up to save her own dignity.

"I didn't buy into this until Spike laid it out for me. How I look doesn't change the dragon I am underneath the dress. If ponies think I look like some girly dork, it just means that I’m all that stronger of a dragon for kicking their butt when they make fun of me for it. Besides, the only opinions I’m really going to care about are from those that are brave and strong like me. If they say I look cute dressed like this but don’t think any less of me because of it, I can live with that.”

Hearing that, Ember gave her dress another once over. Even she had to admit it looked nice, and if the humans like it, surely Cerb would. It was made by Rarity after all. That alone would give her the confidence needed to do this with her head held high.

“Dress or no dress, never forget who and what you represent, Smolder. Even a volcano wrapped in a pretty bow will burn whoever tries to unwrap it.”

Feeling the hype, Yona was getting excited to get out and perform.

“Yes! Yak always look best while smashing! Now yaks look bestest while not smashing.”

Not quite feeling the hype, Gruff didn’t even bother trying to hide his condescension.

“Hmph. Back in my day, no griffon would be caught dead wearing some getup like that. You two better not mess up, or you’ll really look foolish.”

Not even one word of inspiration. It had been one voice of disappointment after another, even up to the point Twilight was leading them out to perform. There was no need for the cynicism, leaving Gallus to grip his talons tight into a fist, making the leather straps bound around them creak before he turned with a harsh glare at his guardian.

“Well, if we look foolish, we’ll have no griffon to blame except the cynical old geezer that gave us all of five days to get ready. Won’t we?”

Gruff reared back, shocked to hear such glaring backtalk from what he had taken in. He wasn’t about to let such insolence go without a response.

“You listen here, sonny. You b-”

“No, you listen!” Gallus snapped. “You made it loud and clear that I’ve been nothing but a second-rate disappointment that doesn’t know any better. So whatever words of wisdom to make sure I don’t let you down out there, save’em. I’m going out there to do my best, which I already know isn’t good enough for you, and I don’t need to hear it."

Infuriated, Gallus turned and marched off to catch up with the yaks that had blocked off any sign of Twilight. Fortunately, or unfortunately, the yaks large bodies prevented her from hearing anything, but not Ember, nor Smolder, who joined his pace without hesitation with some verbal support.

"I saw you practicing, bro. You're gonna knock'em dead."

Ember didn’t seem to have much to say but gave Gruff a look of pity as she walked away, joining Gallus on his other side. That left only Gilda who swung a mean right hook into Gruff's jaw as he went to charge forward.

Having been stopped from pulling the young griffon back, and now left on the floor holding his jaw, he looked up to Gildas spinning in his vision.

Gilda knew she had only seconds to catch up, so she had to keep it brief instead of simply stomping him out.

"Listen here you old coot. We all know you have no respect for our generations, and for your information, the feeling's mutual. But know that when we get back, I’m taking over guardianship of Gallus. You suck at it, and can't take a hint to lay off when you go too far."

At that moment, Gruff knew he only had so much pull with the Lords and courts. He was useful but horrendously disliked. Gilda on the other hand had the pull of the Elements if she wanted them, and thus, the royals. She even had a business that had picked up selling scones from the help of Pinkie not too long ago. She was a prime candidate for guardianship of Gallus if she wanted it.

Simply put, he didn’t have a leg to stand on if Guilda brought the courts into this.

Outside, Twilight took to the center of the courtyard. In front of her were a series of three large wooden logs. The first was four foot tall and a foot around. Then there was another six inches taller and four inches wider, with the third increasing by the same measurements. Beyond that was a block of stone six feet tall and eight inches thick.

Beyond that, were three large ice pillars along the far sides of Twilight. There looked to be a collection of glowing lights moving inside their hallow center.

Up in the stands, Becky nudged Rainbow, curious about Twilight’s presentation.

"Aren't you supposed to go out there and announce her as Pretty Pretty Princess, whatever?"

Rainbow smiled and leaned back in her seat.

"Yeah, but I'm not going to embarrass her like that in front of all these ponies for something this important to her."

Back down below, with all the players spread out in their places, Twilight was ready to get started as she spoke into a microphone.

"Fillies and gentlecolts, delegates from all allied nations, new and old. While our gathering here has been a regular occurrence for a great many years, tonight is special."

Many faces looked left and right, taking in the sights of so many nations being represented. There certainly were more than the previous years.

"Our common bonds and friendship make us stronger, with better trade, commerce, exchange of culture and information. And tonight, I wanted to share in a simple demonstration that the beauty we all share with each other often hides the strength that we overlook in one another. The strength that we are willing to share in defense of friends, family, neighbors, and communities, both foreign and domestic."

A spotlight lit up on Yona as she charged towards the wooden pillars.

"High in the icy mountains to the north, Yakyakistan. Home of the large and powerful yaks. Proud and determined, they'll smash whatever gets in their way.

On cue, Yona headbutted one, two, three wooden pillars, just in time for Rutherford to leap in overhead.

Giving his mighty battle cry and lowering his crowned helmet, he crushed through the stone block as if it were Styrofoam.

"Far off in the fiery Dragon Lands, dragons control jewel-rich soil and dominate the skies with scales and flames."

Ember and Smolder flew along either side circling the ice pillars. Both unleashed a torrent of flames that made short work of the first and last pillars of ice, then spit out a ball of fire that shattered their last pillars, releasing a dozen glowing balloons into the air.

"Off to our east, a land rich with history and pride, Griffonstone. A kingdom that carved out an impressive landscape and has held it bravely with their skilled military, the griffons."

Gilda flew out first, reached into a holster, and pulled out a medieval crossbow. Its split limbs extended, drawing its cables and string into position. She pulled back on its charging handle once, it clicked, pulling the cables back with tension. She cocked it again, bringing the cable back to its full tension and feeding in a bolt. One last rapid cocking had the final click that activated the action.

Locked and loaded, Gilda took aim and squeezed her talon on the trigger. The bolt slung forth, striking the balloon.

A loud hiss grew from the point of entry, along with a light from inside breaking out. After a short delay, the balloon burst into sparks and fireworks.

Along the other line, Gallus was rising up to his target. Flying up, he extended his talons out, reeling them back from his wrist, ejecting a saber-like blade as long as his forearm for each set of claws.

In one swipe, the blade cut through the balloon’s lining as he arched away in time to avoid the shower of Sparks.

One by one, they flew higher and faster, shooting and slashing their targets. Their speed and accuracy matched only by their proficiency, rendering an array of sparks falling down around Twilight, where the delegates all took their places.

"We all have our own unique gifts and talents that make us invaluable allies for the hardships that face our kingdoms. Natural disasters, famine, economic downturn, and as Equestria has seen in the previous years, dark forces that would threaten all of our safety. Together, we stand a better chance at stopping such hardships from befalling our homes and minimizing the damages done while expediting the recovery efforts. So, tonight, while not a show of destructive power, Princess Luna will be granting me one of the many gifts we offer our neighbors, which is the power to continue the transition from the warmth and productivity of the day, to the calming restful beauty of the night."

Gracefully, Luna walked between the lineup of delegates and took her spot at Twilight’s side.

"Are you ready Twilight?"

Twilight bowed her head, signaling Luna to reveal an amulet with her cutie mark. Thus began the final stage of the ceremony, led by Luna.

"Princess Twilight Sparkle. For your continuing duties of uniting our many races and spreading the power of friendship, I hereby entrust to you a portion of my power. In this token of my respect and trust in your capabilities, I hope to see you lead and inspire all of us to better days and safer nights."

She placed the amulet on Twilight’s crown, where it glowed and flashed with a mix of dark violet and rainbow-colored lights. When it faded, the casing of the amulet was gone, and Luna's crescent moon resided below Twilight’s emblem.

"Now rise Twilight, and raise the moon as Princess Celestia lowers the sun, prompting a new horizon for our view towards a better tomorrow."

Twilight could feel the new power attached to her. It was strong and as cool as the air of the night itself. All of the stars in the night sky felt alive, buzzing with energy as her magic reached out for them. Then, the moon made its connection to her. It was heavy, pulling on her as much as she could push its mass in any direction, like a telekinetic hold on a pool toy she could drag through the waters.

"I… feel it. Better than I did last time. I can move it-"

Feeling a new connection to the Astral body, Twilight gently pulled upon the moon, forcing it up into the night's sky. Once risen, she could sense the flow of gravity, fighting to pull it off course. She struggled for a moment, until she felt a current, slow-moving, but felt it intentful in its presence. As if a trail of magic instructions had been left.

"A gravitational course?” Twilight asked with her eyes still closed. “Why did I never see that before?"

Luna’s eyes widened before they quickly softened with admiration and pride.

"I'm surprised you can even see it now, but open your eyes and take in the sights of your beautiful creation, Twilight."

Twilight had forgotten that she had closed her eyes only moments ago. While using Luna’s magic, it was as if she could see everything the night touched in the heavens above.

When she opened her eyes, the sky was glowing with stars twinkling and shimmering brilliantly. Shooting stars and constellations glowed in vibrant colors.

Luna turned to the audience, excited to let the festivities commence.

"Now, let the celebration of our harmonious union with our delegation continue!"

The crowd cheered and applauded as fireworks fired off and illuminated the capital. It was a glorious occasion and Luna looked down to give a private word to Twilight for her accomplishment but noticed Twilight’s half-lidded eyes and an exhausted smile.

"Twilight? Are you alright?"

Author's Note

Chapter 93. Delegating and Dancing.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

93. Delegating and Dancing.

The Ceremony of Power and Beauty had gone off without a hitch. Capping off the demonstration was Twilight’s flawless execution of raising the moon.

However, after the event, she looked drained. Had it not been for the lack of some afterglow and a drunken smile, some might have thought she just finished a roll in the sheets with Sniff.

"Is the coffee helping?" Sniff asked, only to have to catch her cup before her lapse in focusing had her lose the telekinetic grip.

Twilight had a delayed reaction of reaching for the cup but returned a smile after seeing Sniff holding onto it.

"I think so. It's just a little magic exhaustion, I think."

It was only a small group of them now. Becky, Kelly, Sniff, and their plus-ones were there to help monitor Twilight. They were all held up in an exclusive, roped-off corner of the room. Some excuse Sniff cooked up about the human embassy requesting a private spot being approved gave them some cover and even seemed to drum up some curious creatures searching for who they had to bribe to get let in.

"I think I wasn’t focusing enough and let my magic reach out farther than I should have. It made raising the moon and painting the sky a lot easier, but without practice, it really got away from me."

Unexpectedly, another royal voice provided her praise.

"If that was your magic getting away from you, I can only imagine what you would do with my sunrise."

The group looked up to see Celestia slowly walking towards them.

While there had been a time when such a sight was welcoming, now it left several parties, namely Twilight and Luna, on edge.

Still, ever the pleasant party, Sniff smiled to welcome the Princess of the Sun, though was now cautious not to look too comfortable around Twilight. Kelly felt some of her embarrassment returning from earlier, but Becky seemed happy to welcome the regal figure.

"Princess Celestia, come have a seat. I didn't get to say it earlier, but your castle here is amazing."

Despite knowing that taking a seat would be unwelcomed by the other royals there, Celestia didn't want to ruffle anyone's feathers, as a matter of speech, nor give off the impression she rejected the humans’ company.

She took the closest seat, seating respectably and properly.

"Thank you for saying so. It is important to keep one's home warm and inviting. I trust you are feeling better?"

Deciding to cut the tension somewhat, Becky held up her bottle and sloshed the contents around some. A little over a third of it seemed to be gone.

"Still a little tired, but I'm not hurting like before. I should be good for a few dances."

Now that Becky was feeling better, Rainbow could make good on following her bet.

"You think of any stallion in particular?"

A stallion in particular? That didn't sound like the Becky that Kelly knew. That's when logic hit.

"Wait, was that your bet?"

Becky tried to smile, but it was clearly fake. Not that she looked mad or sad, but more as if she was just lacking any enthusiasm.

"No, nothing that simple. The bet was whoever lost had to ask a stallion out for a date. They don't have to say yes, but if they do, we can't back out."

She held up her hands to ward off any protest that may come Rainbow's way, and this time she did smile.

"It was my idea, and it's nothing serious. We both need to come out of our shells, and I thought this would help."

As interesting as that was, Celestia wasn't too keen to look further into the subject and moved back to Twilight.

"You must be exhausted from raising the moon. There is a lot to grasp when reaching out to control these bodies. It requires a great deal of concentration, as well as energy. Previously, the combined efforts of many unicorns were needed, and they had to take turns in groups as it was so taxing on their bodies. Yet you, even as an alicorn managed it in so much better than when you had the combined powers of four alicorns."

That was a fair assessment, though the compliment seemed to come as something unexpected for Twilight. No matter where this was going, she didn't want Sniff stepping in and compromising their relationship.

"Peter, I nearly forgot, the florist mares have been waiting for you, and I think you owe them at least a dance tonight."

A woman's request for privacy was not lost to Sniff, so he wouldn't fight this. After all, this wasn’t the same Twilight he saved from Luna all those nights ago.

"You know what, you're right. And Becky, Kelly. I'm sure there are plenty of new faces that would love to meet your acquaintance."

As the small group got up to give Twilight and Celestia their space, Ovens could see that Luna was staying behind. Luna was supposed to stick with Kelly, and she wasn't going to let any of the humans go unescorted.

"Kelly, would you like to walk with us?"

Come to think of it, Kelly hadn't really taken the time to get to know this mare all that well. Certainly not enough one-on-one time at the Post-War-Party Party.

"I'd love to. You're looking great tonight in that new dress. Bet you're wishing it was a skirt though, right?"

And already it was starting.

"No Drip. Be nice," Sniff playfully requested.

Action like the juvenile she still was inside, Kelly shimmied up to Sniff’s side. She held his arm dearly, playing up her innocence.

"But I am being nice, Sniffy-Wiffy. Don't you like thinking about your cute little baker all dressed in an iddy-biddy skirt with those panties that just barely cover up her-"

"Kel," Sniff pleaded through his smile as he tried to pull away. "It's been a long hard day for all of us not going down on the farm."

Ovens chuckled and swatted at Kelly with her tail.

"Do be nice, Kelly. I have a long train ride home. So, really it's me you're being mean to. I have to go home and undress myself. And that's not nearly as fun without Peter there once I'm done, or at least partially done if he can't wait that long."

Kelly squeezed even tighter around Sniff’s arm, nearly letting out a squee.

"Oh, my god, Sniffy. She is so adorable. You really picked all the cutest girls."

Lacking any class, Becky followed behind them, hitting the bottle like a champ before passing it to Rainbow.

"Sorry you have to hear all this Dash."

Deciding to follow suit, Rainbow took the bottle in her wing and let out a long sigh.

"Believe me, I've heard a lot worse."

With the table clear, Twilight was unsure of what to expect but was about to be surprised by what Celestia was about to lead with.

"How… are the humans doing?" Celestia asked with a clear tone of regret in her voice.

Still unsure of how she was supposed to respond, Twilight cautiously answered.

"They were all excited to be here tonight. They've also been doing better every day since they've been allowed to get closer to the rest of us. Just as we wanted."

Despite the good news, Celestia furrowed her brow but immediately surrendered with a deep sigh.

"Please ignore my prior stance with that topic for now. Is Becky getting the help she needs for her condition?"

If this was a test, Twilight wasn’t going to humor the efforts needed for a passing grade. She was simply going to tell Celestia how it is.

"Fluttershy’s brew has been helpful with controlling her coughing symptoms, but her magic resistance makes any effort I could offer useless. Doctor Horse seems to be too far behind the curve to help even when he is around. Thankfully, Cadance and Shining have agreed to work with Zecora in using potions to develop a cure. It's even given her new hope for a healthier longer future."

Celestia nodded, looking as if she was the one being lectured.

"I see. That is good to hear… What of Kelly? It's clear she's healing well, but what of mental state?"

For this one, Luna was quick to sternly give her answer, making Celestia internally dread what was coming.

"Kelly is scared of being alone or being around those she is unfamiliar with. Big Mac has done much to offer her healing, but his responsibilities have fallen unto me when he is otherwise preoccupied with the farm, being undermanaged with Applejack still recovering."

Again, Celestia nodded, giving no resistance to the harsh recitation, but lifted her head with a smile, looking off towards the music.

"I trust you have done well, consider how closely she clings to you, dear sister. Though, I must say it warms my heart to see Applejack so light on her hooves this evening."

Curious, Twilight and Luna turned to where Celestia was staring.

Further down the far end of the ballroom, Applejack was leaning hard into Lumberman. She really was light on her hooves, seeing how Lumberman was mostly holding her up so she could dance with him.

It was a slow dance, and even Lyra had joined Octavia to play something they could dance to.

Any fool could see she was having the time of her life holding on to him, the way Lumberman held her, letting her shuffle her hooves around like it was a proper dance. Ever so often a gentle dip or spin would have her laugh and squeal in joy.

Too caught off guard by the display, neither princess noticed Celestia leave her seat. When they did, Celestia stopped and shot them a sad look over her shoulder, but said nothing. When the moment had passed without words, she returned to the busy floor of guests with a well-rehearsed smile and welcoming tone.

Alone again, Twilight looked to Luna, some adrenaline finally waking her enough to not look sleepy.

"I think we're missing something. I had assumed that Celestia was worried about us becoming too attached to Peter and the others because we could lose them too soon. That can't be all… if it is in fact her reasoning."

It seemed unreasonable to believe Celestia would attempt to pull something here tonight, so Twilight could relax for now. However, that did leave one curious question she had for the Lunar Princess.

"By the way. You were late getting here. Did something bad happen, or did something very good happen?"

Since it was Twilight, Luna didn't mind getting called out and even blushed enough she had to hide her face behind her wings.

"Well, one thing led to another at the Apple Farm. Also, anal with Big Mac didn't go exactly as planned, although Kelly did kiss it all better."

[Over in the lounge area.]

Cerb sat defiantly cross-armed in his seat.

"I don't know if we should do this. I have to get mad for it to work, and I don't wanna be mad."

Rutherford slammed his hooves down on the table, determined to get his way, frightening the three florists mares in the process

"Yak show great strength. Now human show great strength. Yak will show who is strongest."

Thankfully, Becky was ready to play mediator. And maybe exploit her magic fingers at the same time by running them over Rutherford's shoulder.

"Oh, don't be like that, Prince. Cerb is having a good time and doesn't want to risk hurting you. You're our friend now. And friends don't want to hurt each other."

Rutherford was immediately calmed, now resting easy in his seat under Becky's care.

"Hmm… Becky make good point, but Devil Dog human should honor friendly request to compare strength. It also what good friends do when friend is yak."

The truth was that Cerb was worried about hurting the prince in an arm-wrestling contest. He was worried that winning would make Rutherford flip out as a sore loser, or winning would insult him. However, now that he was calm, maybe he could humor the kind prince.

"Fine, but only if, one, we agree not to try and hurt each other, and two, that we do this as friends. That means no matter who wins, we don't get mad at each other, but be grateful that we have such a strong friend at our side. Sound good?"

Rutherford sat and pondered, humming to himself. The rules didn't sound unfair, but the notion of losing still having an upside was oddly intriguing.

"Hmm… Devil Dog Justin make good deal. Prince Rutherford will honor terms."

Cerb sighed, knowing what he was going to have to do if he wanted a real test of might to satiate the Prince's wishes.

"Benny… I need you to help psych me up the only way I hate."

Kelly knew what this method was and motioned for Ovens to back up, while Sniff did the same for Swifty and his three pending dance partners.

In the move, Lily was growing concerned.

"What's he going to do? This isn't the Everfree Forest after all."

"Just stay back in case he swings," Sniff commented reassuringly.

Eavesdroppers had been listening in and were surprised Cerb would agree. In fact, it quickly drew in a crowd and some excited calls.

"That creature is crazy!"

"Is that human really going to beat a yak?"

"Prince Rutherford called him a devil! He must have demon powers!"

From the crowd, one friendly stallion came forward to better assess the situation.

"I do say, Justin, old boy," Sir Fancy Pants spoke up with a call to reason. "You might be one strapping young lad-"

In the middle of saying so, Cerb had removed his jacket and button-up, now only wearing his white tee-shirt and bow tie. It would appear that the tux had hidden a lot more than the ponies could have guessed.

"Hoo-my… very strapping."

Undeterred, Cerb handed his garments to Rarity, who surprisingly wasn't trying to stop him.

"Don't worry about me. If I'm right about my strength, I won't have to worry about hurting my good friend here… And if I'm completely wrong, Prince Rutherford will know right away and wouldn’t want to hurt me either."

He stood up tall, cracked his neck, and rolled his shoulders, begrudgingly getting ready for something no creature was expecting.

"Alright Squid… psych me up."

Benny walked up behind Cerb, just off to his friend’s left side.

When you can breathe again, let me know if it's better or worse than last time."

Cerb nodded, then Benny wound back his hand, aimed, and slapped Cerb in one spot that made Cerb grunt like he was just kicked in the gut, and nearly dropped to his knees.

“Nope… Just as bad.”

The audience went silent at the sight, and Cadance gasped. She was so shocked that she raised her hoof and bit down on her metal shoe covers.

Shining took notice of his wife's reaction, which was dramatically stronger than any other ponies.

"Uh, Cadance? What just happened?"

Even with the shirt on, Cadance knew exactly where Benny had struck Cerb. To anyone else, it would have been just another slap on the back. For Cerb though…

"Justin was badly wounded in combat. Where Benny just slapped him is a place so sensitive I could barely massage it for him without causing him intense pain if applied too much pressure."

Cerb stood hunched over the table, his face beat red and sweat forming quickly. His breath was so heavy it could have been mistaken for an angry yak's, if not a minotaur's.

Around the room, the creatures could feel their skin crawl. A great sense of uneasiness took over as the anger Cerb felt rose higher. Something had to be done.

That something just so happened to come from Shining.

"A thousand bits says my friend Cerberus can beat Prince Rutherford."

The tactic was clear to Sniff, given that he was about to do the same thing, but only at a hundred bits. At least he could play it up… starting with one pony he didn't need to play favorites with.

He looked down to verify it was, infact, the unicorn stallion, Jetset standing next to him, then lightly nudged the pony’s side to get his attention.

"A fool and his money. Am I right?"

A fool and his money usually are soon parted, and Jetset took that notion as a suggestion to take that bet.

"One thousand bits. I'll take that wager."

Quickly the room was a buzz with ponies and griffons throwing their bets in. Among the hustle and bustle, one feline voice stood out as slightly agitated by the bet in a domineering pose.

"Five thousand against the human," King Abyssinia called out.

Again the room went silent as all eyes went on the feline king. Thankfully, Benny knew just how to defuse the situation.

"Is this because of that ball of yarn you chased after?"

Snickers and poorly hidden laughs grew amongst the peanut gallery, eroding any sense of intimation he might have held.

"What? No! I Just-Rrrrough!"

Out of nowhere, the King jumped to the side, tackling and rolling with fierce growls as he assaulted a ball of red yarn that had been tossed his way.

"Pinkie!" At least seven voices called out.

Pinkie held a not-so-innocent smile and shrugged.

"What? He likes it."

Be that as it may, Cadance had faith in her human.

"If King Abyssinia wants to be a higher roller, I can play ball, as well. Five thousand bits on Cerberus."

Cerb took his seat again, the pain was a strong motivator and was quick to get him pissed off, but he didn’t know if his anti-magic properties worked on anything not-pony based. Now all this pressure was getting to him, slowly replacing the anger with uncertainty.

All the more reason for Sniff to step in and play announcer.

"Alright, if all the bets are in, let's make the rules clear."

He stood in front of the table, making sure as many could see the mini arena as possible.

"The rules are simple. Each wrestler will hold onto the other’s hand or hoof only. Elbows will remain on the table at all times and each wrestler can hold onto the side of the table with their non-wrestling hand or hoof only. The winner will be called when either of the opponent’s hand, hoof, or back of their wrist, or similar joint touches the table, or if their elbow leaves the table. Do both contenders agree?"

Both nodded, but all of this was throwing Cerb off. He just wanted a friendly little match. He didn't even care if he won, now some of his friends were risking small fortunes on him?

Plus he was arm wrestling a freaking Yak!

All these thoughts were getting to him as he locked grips with the Prince, only to have a mother's wing put a hold on the match.

Cutter stood with her feathers over the two's grip and a cocky grin between them both.

"Allow me to be the ref for this one. I got enough studs trying to show off like this when they get bored. But also, a private word to each contender."

Amongst the confused looks, Cutter leaned over to whisper in Rutherford's ear behind her free wing. Whatever she said, it shocked him at first but had him snap back to focusing on Cerb, and a huff of angry steam huffing out of his nostrils.

Then she did the same for Cerb, and the eerie discomfort that came from his ire returned. The uneasy tension only excited the crowd more. Just as Cutter was hoping for.

"Okay, boys. You know what's on the line. On your mark. Get set!

[Three minutes later.]

"Oh, yes. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you five times more than the rest, your kingliness. Thank you. Thank- Hey! An IOU? Really?"

Shining was raking in the dough, with one expected slip dropping down in front of him from Celestia.

"I, of course, bet on Cerberus but have no need for the winnings. If anything, he deserves it."

Shining was stunned. He never knew Celestia to be the gambling type.

"Oh, uh… sure thing, Princess."

With that piece of entertainment over with, Celestia made her way over to the winner and loser’s table.

"That was quite the show you two put on for us."

Practically vibrating with excitement, Yona was beyond ecstatic as she relived the short contest with her prince.

"Did you see Prince Rutherford! He hold human off for so long! Yaks best at wrestling humans!"

All things considered, Rutherford took his loss as if it were a victory.

“Ha! Humans grow stronger with rage. Yak always strong, but flying sword pony was right. It not matter if win or loss, only that yaks not give up. Not even against creatures that ignore superior strength when mad. Yaks can be proud of not losing so easily to Devil Dog.”

Cerb put his arms back through the sleeves of his button-up shirt and rolled his shoulder a few times, seeming a bit impressed with the turnout as well.

“I only know I ignore most augmented strength. All the muscle you got otherwise, you made winning hard to do, Prince. And thank you, Princess. Always glad to lighten up the party.”

Prior grudges aside, Celestia honestly enjoyed the show and leaned in closer to whisper a secret to Cerb.

“Between you and me, these things tend to get rather boring, so anything to shake them up is a blessing.”

Cerb shook his head with a large grin and went back to buttoning up his shirt.

“I know what you mean. We’ll try to not get too carried away.”

More familiar with Celestia not wanting ponies getting too attached to them, Fluttershy and Rarity moved in closer to help Cerb don his jacket. Although Fluttershy was curious as to what brought the sudden shift in Cerb before the match started.

"What did Cutter tell you before she started the match?"

Having never left, Cutter answered for Cerb.

"I told him that if he lost, some might question if he really could keep both of you safe… I don't think he liked hearing that."

Cerb finished his last button and straightened out his jacket, ready to confirm her assertion/words of encouragement.

"I ain't gonna let no one think I'm some pushover."

Happy to hear, and proud of her stallion’s victory, Fluttershy fluttered up and gave Cerb a quick peck on the cheek.

"A pushover doesn't even come close to describing you."

Believing that was true, Cerb took his seat and invited Cutter to join them.

"I think a celebratory drink is in order. How do you like the taste of honey, mom?"

For a short while, the delegation was a mix of whispering rumors and many creatures introducing themselves to every human they came across. Most of the time the Stranded Seven did their best to avoid handshakes, but of course what few they couldn't avoid sparked even more rumors. Many centered around Sniff and the mares they found him dancing with. Rumors from Ponyville mixed with the who he came with, who he clung to, and how who he danced with seemed to spark much speculation.

"So, you having a good time tonight?" Sniff asked Daisy as they gently swayed to the soft instrumentals.

Daisy smiled merely as they danced, holding herself rather tightly around him.

"Very much so. You're a great dancer." She suddenly giggled, looking swooned. "I can't believe this is our first date. Dancing and mingling with high society?"

She laid her head to rest against his chest, never losing her step as they moved together.

"So much better than a picnic in the park."

The song ended, and Sniff let Daisy down to all fours again. Another switch between dance partners was in the works but instead was interrupted by Lyra.

"Hey, you two. Octavia and the band are taking a short break, and then she has something special she wants to share, so if you can get the rest of the group, I know she'd appreciate it."

Not too far away, Applejack was sitting cozy in her wheelchair, as she nursed another sip from her bottle.

"Oh, Woody. Even if this ain't no hootenanny, dancing and tequila is the greatest combo since apples and sugar."

Before they could get too far into said discussion, one abruptly ending conversation took their attention.

"Beg my pardon, your excellency. I just saw a couple I've been meaning to speak with again."

Without even waiting for someone who had to be the Abyssinia Queen to reply, Celestia made a sharp departure to intercept Lumberman wheeling Applejack away.

"There you both are. I didn't want to bother either of you earlier and didn't have much time back at the train station."

Celestia stood proudly, happy to see Applejack in such high spirits with Lumberman looking just as pleased behind her.

"You seem to be doing much better, Applejack. I imagine Mister James has been taking good care of you?"

Much like the others, Applejack was cautious of the pleasantries from Celestia, but couldn’t find it within herself to be rude. That was simply how she’d been brought up.

"Ole' Woody here has been nothing but perfect for me. I couldn't ask for a better stallion. Human or otherwise."

Maintaining her dignity, Celestia quickly bowed her head to Lumberman.

"You have gone above and beyond tending to Applejack, in addition to ensuring her well-being. Someday I hope to repay you in a manner befitting what it means to me for all you've done."

As greatly appreciated as her kind words were, Lumberman didn't have much time.

"There's no place I'd rather be than by her side. But, if you could do the two of us a favor and save us a spot for when Octavia comes back? We were headed to the uh… powder room?"

There was an embarrassed smile on Applejack’s muzzle, prompting Celestia to realize that her timing was still off.

"Oh, my goodness. Yes, of course. And, actually." She looked over her shoulder and raised her voice to only a respectable level. "Flash Sentry."

Fluttering down from a higher level in the castle, the Solar Guard landed and saluted. He was clearly all business without the formalities.

"Yes, Princess. Are you in need of something?"

He wanted so badly to turn his eyes to Lumberman to assess any threat but knew better.

Thankfully, Celestia removed any sense of danger with only a simple order.

"Applejack is in need of some privacy with Mister James's assistance. Would you be so kind as to show them to the room that requires the porcelain key?"

One quick lapse in training let Flash's eyes turn to Applejack, where he finally realized that she wasn’t in a wheelchair for comfort's sake.

"Oh-right... Away. Yes, Princess. Mister James, if you would follow me."

As the three departed, Celestia had one more human to track down. After a quick look around the ballroom not revealing him or his unicorn plus-one, Celestia gathered that there was one likely place to find them.

[Outside in the royal garden.]

Chris sat on a bench with Starlight latched onto his arm, both of them just enjoying the night sky and scenery together.

"Are you sure you don't want to go back in and mingle?"

Starlight didn't even budge from her spot, seemingly content with where they were.

"Not really. Everypony and the other delegates all want your attention now, and I forgot how much I still love having you all to myself."

Amused at the notion of Starlight not going full-tilt with as many as she could rope in at once, Chris huffed a short chuckle.

"Well, I like this, too. And I also wanted to know if you'd like an official date with me tomorrow? Just you and me touring the city?"

Uncontrollably, Starlight's ears fluttered wildly, putting Chris on alert, but Starlight squeezed on his arm to hold him in place.

"No-No. Sorry. That was just me getting happily excited. Not… well, maybe now I am. But yes, I'd love to have a day out in the city with you."

From behind them, Celestia silently observed the two lovebirds, which was a lot to take in.

The first report of Starlight was a mare who was bullheaded and ripe with anger as a cult-leading tyrant. Not exactly flattering. The second report of her failed attempt to exact revenge on Twilight and her friends seemed to describe her as a mare more broken and alone than a villain. Even meeting her for the first time showed a pony that was emotionally undeveloped, and in many ways, was more immature than outright malicious.

Now here with Chris at her side? Calm, secure, emotionally aware, and above all else, she was happy with a forbidden love she managed to somehow work in her favor. It left Celestia stuck between feeling proud, envious… and surprisingly a bit spiteful.

Regardless, she was making her rounds to show how proper she could be.

“I hope you two are enjoying the view tonight, though there is much more to enjoy inside."

The lovely couple rose from their seats, turned, and bowed. Of the two though, Chris still had a bit of fanboy mentality around her.

"Thank you for having us. We just haven't had a lot of time together… just the two of us I mean."

Celestia smiled and closed her eyes as she tried to recall who else had been eating up his time.

"I could imagine. I've heard that you have taken in five others and are tending to their fillies and colts as well. So, I must ask… What inspired you to take on so many?"

Oh, this was so not the time or place for such a conversation. Even Chris knew that.

"It kinda just happened. Kind of a long and… personal story."

The sound of busy hooves and chatter picked up behind them, reminding Celestia that they would have to wait to share that story.

"Another time, perhaps. Right now Octavia has requested your company with the others."

[Back inside.]

Pushing their way to the front, Chris and Starlight joined the rest of the group. Short exchanges were shared as Cadance and Shining gathered in closer, but no one seemed to know what was going on that they needed to be there for.

That's when Octavia returned to her instrument, joined by Lyra with a violin and Vinyl floating up a set of bongos. They both carried their own sheet music and hurriedly looked them over as Octavia introduced her final act.

"Good evening. By request, I came to perform for you all this evening. However, given how I did not arrive alone, I have been afforded the rest of the evening off to spend it with a very special stallion you all have been getting to know. However, before I do, I have but one last performance to give before turning over for my relief."

She took her bow in hoof and readied the cello. This was going to be something she'd never forget.

"This song was inspired by one of the same melodies, but tonight, it will be sung with different lyrics. Dedicated to my special somehuman and the mare that helped me to have the confidence to listen to what my heart was telling me. For both of you who made me brave enough to listen."

On the first pull against her strings, Benny recognized the notes as being too easily recognizable. Sniff caught on just as fast, and after a moment, the rest of the Stranded Seven knew this was music they'd heard before.

Without a doubt, Octavia had started a cover of Crash Into Me, by Dave Matthew's Band. Only this time, much like she said, she had her own lyrics.

♫

You've got our song.

You've got our melody.

Singing with the words you sing with me.

We’ve caught your eye.

More than a friend.

Into your arms, we want to be again.

Free this song we sing.

Free we go.

And free you too.

Play for you I'll play here for you

You come dancing for me~

And we come dancing for you,

Our Melody with you.

Impossible dreams.

Touch our lips and now we know.

In our eyes, love, now it shows.

We’re not alone when we hold you.

We’re how we want to be with you.

When you say aloud,

With me, we see.

And she says with you

Impossible dreams.

I might sing the words wrong

But they’re right with you.

To sing with me

In my ways.

Words I start to interchange

Love to me.

Oh, and when you say aloud,

With me, we see.

And I say with you

Open up my eyes a little more.

And share your heart with me.

Open up your heart a little more,

And share your trust with me.

Impossible dreams, Impossible dreams.

Oh I saw you there

Across the floor

And I hold onto you.

I feel nothing but you

Even with her next to me.

Wrapped up we chose,

The way we'd like to be

For you, for her, come dancing

for me.

Please come dancing for me

Dancing for me

Oh~

I'm in love and sing~ing.

You’re my muse and finally dancing with me.

♫

Octavia’s voice faded and the music finally stopped with a swipe of her hoof away from the strings with the bow.

The ballroom lit up with the roaring applause from those in attendance. Cheers, whistles, and approving calls of all sorts rained down on the performers.

With her last note played for the night, Octavia let her instrument stand on its own, leading Lyra and Vinyl away.

Of course, Benny wasted no time and met his musical mare halfway where he wrapped her up in his arms, finally kissing her for all to see. Not too far in the back was a mare happy to see how well things were going for one of her new colts. However, at that moment, she was about to have her romantic interests reapproached.

“You’d think for one night they’d let you wear an actual dress and not a dress uniform,” came the voice of Baked Fresh.

Cutter turned to see her husband standing just off to her side with a drink in his aura.

“Oh, darling. I was wondering when you were going to make it.”

Baked Fresh made his way over to Cutter, nodding to a few guards that knew him along the way.

"Well, you know how it goes. Another large order for a royal venue, another long night to catch up with the next day's orders."

He stopped short of reaching his wife's side, taking another opportunity to size up the new creatures Octavia was surrounding herself with.

"What in the wide world of Equestria are those beasts? And here I thought minotaurs were odd. I can't believe a pony as dignified as Octavia would allow herself to become so familiar with one."

He drew a half-grin and lightly shook his head as if he was watching the class clown getting caught acting up.

"Things sure aren't like they used to be in our day. I just hope our little Oven Fresh has found herself a stallion with a set of hooves fit for the kitchen… How'd she get invited here anyway?"

Suddenly this was looking like the worst of ideas to go through with. After so many years of minimal contact with his daughter, walking up with a human as her stallion would be the match to ignite the stick of dynamite that was Oven’s other life choices.

Cutter was going to have to change subjects, or at least she would have been able to if Sniff hadn't shown up with Swifty.

"Cutter, is this the happy husband I've heard so much about?"

Baked Fresh turned his eyes up to the freakishly tall and dark-skinned human. The fact that it seemed to know who he was, came off particularly concerning.

"Y-yes… Baked Fresh. And you are?"

In a moment of panic, Cutter hoped that Sniff really was as smart as she thought he was so he could pick up on where she was about to steer this conversation.

"This is Peter. Peter James. He is one of the seven human dignitaries and good friends with Miss Becky Landon, the medical specialist who will be assisting me."

It didn’t take a genius to figure out why Cutter didn't lead with who Ovens was here with tonight. Either it was going to be a surprise or his race was an issue. He was going to have to play it cool and use all his charm and hope Swifty would remain professional enough not to speak out about the oversight.

"Well, I’m a bit more than that. I’m also a massage therapist, entrepreneur, and just started a marketing business. I’m actually working on a new promotional campaign for the Wonderbolts. But I’m still new to the area and trying to work everything out.”

Knowing this was going to be an issue now, Sniff had to make sure everyone else was in the loop. So, thinking the discomfort would allow for a clean getaway, he sought to part ways before more conversation would hold him there.

“If you’ll excuse me, I need to catch up with my friends again. Lots to celebrate tonight, and why don’t you and Cutter catch up on that while I go try to pry Ovens away from congratulating Octavia. But it was very nice meeting you, sir.”

Sniff extended his hand, but Baked Fresh stepped back on the advance, only giving more reason for Sniff to pull back and excuse himself.

“Right, sorry… I sometimes forget that ponies aren’t used to our appearance. No worries, sir. I hope you enjoy the party."

Keeping his cool, Sniff made his way back to the group but Swifty could tell something had him concerned. A concern he would quickly share with others.

"Okay, Ovens, everyone, I’ve got good news and bad news."

Without giving them a chance to react with a question, Sniff quickly fired off with the update.

"The good news is that Baked Fresh, Oven's father, is here. The bad news is that mother failed to mention me, and as any would expect, his initial reaction to a new species was a far cry from stellar."

The collective groans from the many friends ended with their eyes on Ovens in the middle of watching her world fall apart.

"Oh, goddamnit. Why didn't mom prepare him for this? I can't believe this."

Swifty, fearing a similar reaction as Cutter's first meeting with Sniff, wasn’t too thrilled to relive this scenario ago.

"Ovens, your dad is just a baker and not some crazy sword-mage unicorn… Right?"

Disappointed, Ovens rolled her eyes and huffed.

"No. Nothing cool like that… but he can breathe fire like me."

And the great night Twilight started out with was quickly turning to shit. First, the possible magic exhaustion, then Celestia acting strange...er, now another fire-breathing unicorn threatening her man?

"Fffffffffffffuck… How mad would you have to be so you're fireproof to unicorn magic?"

While a great question, Cerb stepped in to speak some reason to the group.

"Let's not make a point to try and find out tonight. Can you just talk to him in private and if he flips out just teleport him off somewhere so he won't make a scene?"

A good idea, but not one Ovens could get behind.

“I never got good at teleporting anything more than myself, and not very far at that. We just need to calmly let him know that Peter and I are seeing each other romantically… along with Twilight and nine or... ten other mares?”

Lily, trying not to let this new drama get in the way of more time with Sniff, offered some kind words.

“Well, maybe once he gets to know Peter, your father will understand? I mean, if your mom can, who couldn't?"

As great as all this support was, Sniff knew what really mattered.

"Ovens, this is your call. What do you want to do?"

[Back over with Cutter.]

Slipping off to the exclusive corner reserved for the humans, Baked Fresh was taking the time to explore some previously unanswered questions.

"Did you get checked out by a doctor or not?"

Cutter did her best to hold her composure, but she didn't have much in terms of answers she could openly give.

"Becky has seen me, but there are much bigger and more dangerous things happening that I can't tell you about. I'm working directly with Princess Twilight and the human delegates. I wish I could tell you-"

"But it comes with the job," Baked groaned, already knowing the headache that was following. "I know you can't tell me all the secret stuff that goes on with your position, but last night you were acting so strange. I'm worried about you, and now with these strange creatures-"

"I want another foal," Cutter blurted out, with all the tact of a baseball bat through a stained glass window.

It was both an attempt to avoid any further talk of humans, but also something she finally got off her chest. And it seemed to work as Baked was left silent by the declaration.

“I know I’ve been acting strange, but just listen to me. Our baby is all grown up and found a stallion that loves her just as much as we do… but he might not be able to stay here long enough or even start a family. Me and you though? We made so many financial mistakes that we never had the chance to-”

Baked nearly lost all his color and pulled his hoof back as he recoiled.

“For Luna’s sake, honey. Why are you bringing this up now? We finally have everything in order to be able to take it easy. I can hire a staff, you can retire, and together we can finally slow down and enjoy being on the same schedule for once. Just you, me, together with the b-”

Cutter reached across the table and pulled her husband’s hoof back to hers. Future plans could finally be achieved, and maybe this would be the turning point she’d been waiting for, giving her hope and a sense of calm she hadn’t felt in years.

“I want so badly to finally spend my days with you again.” Her expression melted into something loving and seductive. “And there is so much more of you I want to get to know-”

Again, Baked pulled his hooves back, this time covering his ears and shutting his eyes to face away from her.

“No. We’re not doing this. Not here. Just—”

This conversation was frustrating him to no end, and he wore it plainly on his face. Above all else, he just couldn’t tolerate this topic any further.

“Just let me meet this new stallion of Ovens and then I’m going home. It’s been a long day, after a long night worrying about us, and it’s going to be another long day tomorrow catching up with work.”

Without another word or even a glance, Baked turned from the table and made his way towards where he last saw Sniff walking off to. He didn’t need or bother to give an explanation that he wasn’t waiting for her.

[Back over with Ovens and Sniff.]

Swifty nervously made yet another adjustment to her armor.

"I'm just saying that I can't stab fire."

They were running in circles and only stressing Ovens out even more.

"Don't worry about my dad trying to torch anything. So long as it's fire, I can control it. I just need to relax."

Sniff made a slight turn to Swifty, and tapped his pocket twice, then pulled Ovens to sit next to him. Having her in a comfortable position, he placed his hands on her shoulders and started to rub up and down, working his way over her neck.

"Swifty, I got my keys, so everything is going to be fine, but make sure Cutter still has her’s. And you, Ovens, once your dad hears about everything going on, he'll understand and you won't have to fight him. We'll all just sit down, have a drink, and I'm sure we can answer any question he may have about all of us being together."

Ovens couldn't even pretend to look upset while Sniff’s hands were working out all the tension she had built up.

"Mmm-maybe you should start with one of these massages on him. Your techniques could talk anypony into anything."

From behind, Baked stood silently, listening, watching. He watched the creature from earlier treating his daughter the same way his wife had done before starting to coax himself into letting her touch his most private areas.

Disgusted, insulted, betrayed, and equally hurt as he was angry, he noticed another pegasus, Thunder Glide, if he wasn’t mistaken from the nights Cutter had trained her, had replaced Swifty.

Judging by her position, stance, and proximity, he could tell she wasn't standing a normal watch. She was the same as the last one, and that made it clear who they were protecting.

The guards were protecting this "thing" that had gotten to his daughter and his wife. And his wife was exactly who he was now standing next to, and she wasn't able to hide the fact that the secret had been uncovered.

"The new stallion?" He muttered angrily under his breath, seemingly offended to even use such a description.

Cutter tugged him to the side and led him away to explain things. Unfortunately, once out of earshot, it was his interrogation that began.

"What is that thing doing with our daughter?" He huffed through gritted teeth. "Is he the one who put it in your head to have us touch each other's-"

"Shh," Cutter hushed him, trying to stop things from spiraling out of control.

Even if they were out of earshot from Ovens and Sniff, there were other guests who could still overhear.

"Please, honey, just give that another chance. Peter is a wonderful stallion that has so much to share about how we can better love each other physically. This is something very important to me that I want to share with you again.”

“Again?” He nearly choked on the word. “I can barely remember most of what we did last night, and even less of what you wanted to do, but I remember how you started it. Was everything else new something he showed you?”

His words were cutting deep, and he didn’t even know how much it was hurting Cutter to hear such an accusation.

“No, honey, please. I should have told you right away that Ovens was dating a human when you first met him but you-"

In an instant, Baked had reached his peak of what he could deal with and closed Cutter's mouth with his magic. He held his head like he was fighting a migraine, eyes tightly shut, looking down and away, showing nothing pleasant about him visually or in his tone.

"I can't… I can't do this. I thought when Ovens was old enough and stable I would finally have the mare back that stole my heart so long ago… but it's just one thing after another. Moving in, having the foal you wanted, promotion after promotion. One new fight after another with secrets upon secrets until you're fighting our own daughter for this new coltfriend you're clearly familiar with."

Cutter tried to plead her case, but only muffled nothings came through with her lips still held shut; Baked was doing all the talking.

"You're not the mare I fell in love with anymore," he painfully admitted. "And I'm not the same stallion… I'm tired and not starting a new family again because we screwed up our first one."

Having set the stage, he released his hold on Cutter, leaving her without a rebuttal. Not that it mattered when he still had more to say.

"When Ovens came back to me, you told me not to tell her what we were doing. You said it would make her strong, and maybe it did—"

He looked over his shoulder, seeing Ovens no longer hiding the fact that Sniff was the stallion she was with. Nor was she hiding how close she held Lyra or had invited the florist to hang over Sniff. All of which left Baked feeling more of his doubts rising up stronger and his sorrow growing, much like the distance between him and Ovens from years ago; just like the distance, he was about to physically put between all of them.

"—but that's not my baby girl any more… And she hasn't been since you stopped me from bringing her home like I wanted."

Despite every fiber of her being pleading that she run after him, she couldn't. There was so much to sort through, and where she was confrontational, he was passive-aggressive. He needed time.

For Cutter, it was vexing to deal with, but perhaps it was best he didn't cause a scene. Not when considering the way she had acted after first meeting Sniff herself. This was all a lot to take in, and perhaps too much to accept without an ass-kicking. One that Swifty would have been willing to offer, knowing her daughter.

“He’s not coming back, is he?” Swifty quietly asked from behind Cutter.

The need for feigning shock or putting on a strong front wasn’t needed, and frankly, Cutter didn’t have the emotional fortitude to put one up. Certainly not for Swifty’s sake.

“No… He’s had a long day and will have an early day tomorrow. That’s all that Ovens and Peter need to know.”

Swifty gave a sad sigh, knowing what little she overheard would only ruin the night for the others.

“Peter should know, eventually. I’m sure he’ll know how to fix this.”

Baked leaving on such bad terms wasn’t helpful for Cutter, but perhaps that only meant that she needed Sniff’s help more than ever. But it also meant she wasn’t ready to go home.

“You’re right, but that won’t be tonight. When we return Peter safely from Canterlot, then he and I will sort this out. For tonight, though, let us make sure all goes well for my growing family of trouble makers.”

[Elsewhere in the Ballroom.]

A backup group of musicians had taken over the duties of providing the music for the evening, and one lady was ready to make good on her word. Just a little courage, a well-rehearsed smile, and a little more hope that maybe Cerb hadn’t gotten the large yak wasted already was all she thought was needed.

“Prince Rutherford, I do believe I said I would save you a dance?”

The gruff prince pulled back his low-hanging bangs to take a proper look at Becky, and damn did she ever look pretty tonight.

“Becky might need more rest to dance like yak.”

Quick to intervene on the misunderstanding, Cerb downed another shot and leaned in to address this.

“No, nah-we don’t know any of your dances, but a lot of ours are similar to ponies. Becky would like to share a two-legged, slow dance with you.”

Hearing the correction, Becky stopped and listened to the music.

"Not many know this, but normally a private dance with me cost a thousand bits."

"Oh, my god," Cerb groaned amusedly. "You only got eight-hundred, so quit your bragging.”

Seeing this as the perfect distraction, Cutter stepped in next to Cerb’s seat and poured herself a shot of the honey whiskey.

“That’s right. Ovens had told me about that charity auction.”

Like a true seasoned soldier, she knocked back the shot but ended with a cold shiver.

“Oh, my. Isn’t that just ever so delightful?” She readjusted herself and cleared her throat. “Ahem. Emm. Prince Rutherford, I would highly suggest you take Becky up on her offer before you have to smash your way into having just a moment of her time. We aren’t the only ones who have heard of the rumors of human dancing.”

She turned her eyes to the dance floor where Sniff was sharing a dance with Ovens, walled off by the three florists holding off a line of other curious mares. It was a sight that would have been funnier, had not it been for Twilight joining their table.

“I’m spending all day with Peter tomorrow, and I’m just so tired from raising the moon, I told him to have as much fun as he can tonight… That and we think it’s best if Celestia doesn’t know about how close the two of us are right now.”

From that, it would seem that Cutter could see she wasn’t the only one who needed a distraction, but one good turn deserves another.

“Princess, you’ve earned your rest. I’ll see to it that Peter takes good care of you tonight, but for now—”

She poured three more shots in rapid succession, sliding one to Cerb, another to Twilight, and leaving another for herself, which she downed before the others had a chance.

“—Justin, it appears my husband will be unable to join us due to... prior commitments. Would you be a dear and show mother to the dance floor? She’s never danced with a thousand-bit stud before.”

Luna, a moment too late to the conversation, without Kelly at her side, stomped her hoof.

“What?! I believe it should be upon royalty to request the first dance.”

If that was the case, and Sniff’s dance floor presence had already attracted a crowd, Cadance was now at the table to offer her own objection.

“It should be upon royalty to make the first request, and Justin owes me another dance.”

An odd sight suddenly caught Twilight’s attention, as she saw something she was sure Chris would fanboy over.

“Uh, I think you might be right about the whole royalty thing, girls.”

“Oh, dear,” Celestia’s voice rose up, being the last of the Princesses to join the group. “I most certainly hope that Chris knows it’s proper etiquette to allow a Queen to lead if not of—”

Before she could finish explaining the customs surrounding dancing with royalty, she was silenced by the sight of Queen Abyssinia changing her position to force the Saddle Arabian out of their path and Chris into the lead.

“—Well that was certainly unexpected. I just hope that King Abyssinia will not disapprove of… Oh, my.”

As Kelly, escorting the feline King into view, changed Celestia’s tune, Luna smirked proudly at her earlier intervention.

“I’m sure the King will be just fine with the arrangements we have set forth. After a cultural misunderstanding involving how to address our dear humans and a colorful ball of yarn, Kelly offered to settle their differences with a dance and a few drinks.”

Still proud of herself, she slowly turned back to the group as she continued to gloat. “Of course, Queen Abysssss-Where the fuck is Justin?”

All eyes went back to Twilight sitting alone at the table, slowly sipping on her shot of honey whiskey.

“Mmm, even without the burn, that’s some good alcohol… And Justin is dancing with Cutter. She snuck him off while you were talking. Also, Prince Rutherford decided to take Becky up on her offer as well.”

Having Cerb slip off with Cutter would only delay Luna’s desires to literally dance with her temptation, but she could pacify herself with another option she fancied. She even thought to cover her intentions with an innocent giggle.

“She certainly is a skilled one, slipping off with Justin like that. No bother. I still need to show my appreciation to our other hero of the Ever-fuck me freefalling from the sky. Goddamnit, Ember.”

From the far side of the room, Ember was walking onto the dance floor, her claws in Benny’s hand. Then, to only complicate matters, Chris was tapped on the shoulder by Lady Amira, while Prince Maakim was carrying on a conversation with Starlight as they took up positions to dance the next song.”

Knowing already where the collective train of thought was going, Twilight started to pour a few more shots for her fellow royals.

“Don’t bother looking for Lumberman. He wanted to thank you all for everything tonight, especially you, Celestia. He said Applejack was tickled pink over the royal powder room, as well as the offer to stay the night here, but there is still a lot of work to do on the Apple house. They left shortly after Octavia’s last performance.”

The other princesses joined Twilight at the table, seemingly ignoring the prior aggravation towards Celestia for the moment.

“If I had to guess, I would say they just wanted a quiet night together after all the commotion that’s been going on. I’m sure all that dancing she finally got to do must have been torture on her hooves as well. She’ll sleep better in her own bed, but I made sure they would be taken care of. Onyx Armor, Ralph, and Helix agreed to escort them back to the farm.”

Three more ponies, even later to enter the party, and wearing their Wonderbolt uniforms, joined the table, favoring the side with Cadance.

“Geez,” Spitfire grumbled, looking less than enthused at the current setting. “Can you believe those ponies hogging up the humans so fast? Don’t they know there are others wanting to get to know them better and finally have a little fun together?”

Had the three Wonderbolts not been gawking at the dance floor, the collective stares of Luna, Twilight, and Cadance would have told them they were actually in the back of the line. Instead, Celestia’s realization of the human’s popularity had exceeded what she ever could have anticipated, meaning she didn't have the time any longer to wait.

"You ladies keep an eye on our guests. I, unfortunately, have other dignitaries to attend to. And let them know that if they are to depart, I would like to see them off before they go."

After walking far enough away to get blindsided by more nobles and social elites, Luna leaned in closer to Twilight to share some concerns.

"Twilight, my sister continues to confuse me. Her anger has not left her, but she is incredibly understanding and concerned about Kelly as well as the others."

Cadance, having encountered a similar experience, leaned in from the other side, sounding just as confused.

"She and I had an uncomfortable exchange before your arrival as well, but she was practically motherly to Becky while she rested. She even allowed Prince Rutherford's guard to stand watch at Becky's door. No princess even beyond the boundaries of Equestria would allow another kingdom's guard to stand watch over another guest kingdom's delegate."

A lot of thinking was going to be needed to understand this one, and Twilight was doing her best to figure out Celestia’s motives.

"She's up to something. I've never seen her act so two-faced before… I just wish I wasn't so tired."

[Over on the dance floor.]

With all the dancers so focused on their partners, Benny was taking his time to get to know Ember better.

"So… you got a thing for Cerb I take it?"

Ember blushed slightly but didn't have the means to dispute the claim. Instead, she kept a modest tone as she answered.

"Justin is everything a dragon should be, but with a pony's calm and soft approach. Strong, competitive, and would do a lot to keep my kingdom safe. But just like you, he has such a wonderful feeling by just his touch. I wanted to have him seated beside my throne just as much for my dragon’s sake as I did for myself."

The two turned and stepped away together to avoid bumping into Rutherford and moved to distance themselves to keep their conversation private.

"I let my competitive nature cloud my judgment to take on both Rarity and Fluttershy at the same time. I’ve never seen them fight before, and even one-on-one, I don't think I could have taken them."

Benny smiled innocently and kept their pace going. Her reasoning didn't sound malicious or all that selfish in the grand scheme of things. Her cause actually seemed logical in a lot of ways.

"Well, for all the multiple partners we've been taking on, as well as the new dangers, I can't say I blame you. But that doesn't mean we can't still be friends and help you out in any way we can."

A slight miscalculation ended with Ember stepping on Benny’s foot, prompting a slight jerk from Ember, but quickly found her foot placement again.

"Sorry," she bashfully apologized. "And… thank you. I'm still learning how to do this whole friendship business. It's not how we normally do things."

Not more than a few steps away, Cerb was detecting Cutter's motherly instincts might have more than an interest in just their dance.

"It's not every day someone of your rank would cut in line of their superior like you did. Is everything okay?"

Cutter mindlessly continued to follow Cerb’s lead, doing her best to keep her emotions in check.

"Don't worry about me, sweetie. Mother is a strong mare."

After the fight with Ovens, Cerb had no doubt about that, but that wasn't what he was concerned about.

"Come on now. What kind of boy you trying to raise here? Don't think that just because you outrank me that I can't help you like you looked out for me."

Cutter relaxed her posture, leaning in on Cerb a little more, feeling something she wished she could have shared with her husband.

"You boys have something special with all your mares, and I want to make sure you can safely keep it… but my husband doesn't understand or approve. I can deal with him for now… I just need a little help bringing him around to see that I want more for us as well."

Sure, Cutter was a little rough around the edges, but she was a real sweetheart underneath. Cerb couldn't see a stallion not loving this mare.

Then again, stallions did seem to be a little dense, not unlike himself.

"Us stallions can be a little slow. If you need someone to beat some sense into him, let me know."

Cutter huffed a little laugh but had nothing witty to reply with. At the very least she was clear about knowing it was all a joke.

"It'd be a gentle beating," Cerb joked again.

There was no doubt about it. Cutter was loving her new boys, but as the music stopped, Luna was already standing behind them in wait.

"Time to switch partners."

[Elsewhere in the ballroom.]

Rainbow was working with Shining to explain the consequences of Becky losing their bet to Rarity and Fluttershy.

"-they don't have to say yes. She just has to ask them."

The rules were simple enough to follow, though still baffling in how it was Becky that came up with the idea. At the very least, Fluttershy was surprised.

"Does she even need our help? I mean, just look at her."

The group turned their eyes back to the dance floor to see Rutherford trading partners with the cat king, and a block of eager stallions clearly biding their time on the sidelines for their turn.

"Becky is smart, pretty, and already popular. I wouldn't be surprised if even some of the mares wanted to try getting a dance with her to see if they could take her home."

Shining’s ears went erect, yes that happened, never considering such an outcome.

"I never thought of that. Maybe she would feels safer with a m-"

"No!" Rainbow shouted at a reasonable level. "Becky isn't like that. She said stallion, okay?"

Shining rolled his eyes, but gave up on that pursuit, not keen on getting into an argument with the second most stubborn pony he knew.

"Well, none of the stallions she danced with in Ponyville are here, and I wouldn't want her to ask one or guards out if she wasn't serious."

On that note, Rarity saw a problem with the whole setup.

"On any other day it would seem rude to simply ask a stallion out, only to turn around and ignore him or explain that there was no intention to follow through. But our humans are arguably much more desirable than the common mare or stallion. Besides being cruel to take them on a date after thinking they had a chance, a lesser pony could become hostile if taken as an insult."

A short discussion of potential fallout and perspective bachelors ended with the music changing, as well as dance partners. Just to make sure Becky was still safe, Rainbow turned to see a problem she never considered.

"Ohhhh, fuck. Not him!"

Fearing danger, Shining turned to see Soarin', still in uniform, bowing with an extended hoof towards Becky's hand.

While Shining might not have known the implications, Fluttershy and Rarity most certainly did.

[Over with Becky.]

Another song quickly picked up with Soarin' joining Becky in the sway of the music, though he struggled to keep the hoof placement needed to prevent himself from stepping on her toes.

"You look particularly fashionable tonight," he nervously complimented, nearly tripping as he stepped on his tail. "Ert- Ah, and… your a very good deen-"

Nearly tripping again, Soarin' was thankfully caught in Cerb’s massive arm, returned upright, along with a slight jab to his ego.

"Easy there Twinkle-Hooves. Maybe you should let the lady lead for a bit?"

Cadance, having wormed her way in after Luna’s dance with Cerb, wasn’t about to let this become another distraction. Each song only lasted for so long, so she discreetly pulled Cerb back into motion, giving some helpful advice as they waltzed away.

"It's not like traditional pony dancing. Becky, please take it slow with him."

As the Princess of Love and-holy shit was Cerb scary when he so easily could toss a pony around, danced away, Soarin' could feel his confidence and cool fade.

"Sorry. I'm a lot more graceful in the skies than on a marble floor."

That was cute, and it was clear that this flyboy was trying hard to impress, but alcohol was still a factor for Becky's condition.

"Don't be so down on yourself. It takes a while to get your balance down, and I might be a little drunk already, so my movements are a bit funky. And you look good in uniform."

A bit of humor seemed to do the trick to lighten the mood, and Soarin' was back with it. At least he could be in a genuinely friendly manner.

"Your alcoholic drinks are like a party on the Dizatron put in a bottle. They’re fun to share but leave your head spinning. Do you think you would be able to bring some to the Crystal Empire?"

While those two made small talk, Octavia and Vinyl joined Twilight at their exclusive table.

There were so many perks that came with friends that were royalty.

"Twilight, my dear. You haven't shared a single dance with Peter this entire evening," Octavia commented as she took her seat. "Are you still worn out from raising the moon?"

Still just as crude as ever, Vinyl took her seat next to Octavia, a sly smirk already curling up.

"You didn't sneak off when no pony was looking and-"

"No," Twilight grunted in a stern tone, though a grin of wishful thinking betrayed her. "I don't want anypony here to know that Peter and I are together like that just yet. For his safety."

She tried to return to a more neutral expression, but that same grin returned, morphing into a hopeful smile.

"Plus it's just going to be Swifty and me with Peter tonight. So I'm also trying to rest up for him."

Vinyl snickered and leaned back in her seat to lay a hoof over Octavia’s shoulder.

"Yeah, I hear ya, Pretty Pretty Princess. Tavi here has a thing for dancing, getting her all ready for some of that hot lovings only a human cock-."

With two grey hooves covering Vinyl’s mouth, Octavia quickly spoke to give a more subtle explanation.

"Being so close to Benny is a bit more stimulating than I can handle at the moment, but it would be rude to leave so suddenly. We figured we would give him some space to socialize while with the rest of his friends and others to watch over him."

With that put more delicately, Vinyl freed her muzzle with the understanding to tone it down.

"Benny has been chill all night, and I spent most of my time trying not to pull him off into a broom closet or something. Do you think we'll be the first royal guests to bang it out in this castle? Also, wouldn't Peter be safer if everypony knew that you'd kick their ass if they messed with him?"

[Over with Sniff.]

While more than a few mares might have been able to push their way past the trio of florists, there wasn’t a soul among them brave enough to stop Cutter from butting in line.

“Did I do the right thing by not telling her?” Cutter asked, quietly.

Sniff managed to never lose stride amid the quiet conversation and isolated dancing, though he couldn’t hide how disheartening it was to hear.

“She’s fine for now, and if he’s keeping his distance, then he won’t cause a scene here. She needs to know, but not now. Just keep her calm and let her know that I’ve worked on things like this before. I just need to know where his prejudice is coming from. But the growing a family part? I'll need a lot of your help on that.”

Cutter hummed happily in Sniff’s hold as he led her through the motions.

"Thank you, Peter. You really do know how to treat a mother right."

Something finally hit home with Sniff. Even if informally adopted, this mother loved and appreciated him. And now while in the face of marital strife, she wanted his help.

He could fix this, inspiring a new glow of warmth and empowering, loving thoughts flowing through him which made him hold her a bit tighter.

"You're a kind, loving, dedicated, beautiful, and desirable, vibrant young woman. You're important to all of us in ways far more than you know. Don't ever forget that, no matter what he thinks or says."

The song had ended, and like a true gentleman, Sniff bowed, prompting another adoptive son to step in between the two.

"Might I have this next dance, mother, dear?" Benny asked in a humorously, over-sophisticated manner. "I was saving a dance for Pinkie, but she walked off a while ago."

Ovens promptly slid into action, taking Sniff’s hand into her fetlock, all but sealing the deal for them.

"Of course she will. And Peter, this will be my last dance. Then Lyra would like one before we head out back to Ponyville. Although we might come back out with Top Shelf after tomorrow night."

[Back over with Chris.]

Having loaned out her dance partner enough, Starlight was a bit short, but cordial, about reclaiming her man. Thankfully, no catfights broke out over it, but Starlight was over the social experiment of letting so many others feeling Chris's hands.

"So, while she wasn't a yellow fox, did you enjoy your dance with the queen?" She asked with a coy grin.

Chris returned with a smile that all but told her to go fuck herself but was still cute about it.

"Don't be getting jealous. She's kinda cute, much like any cat, but I'm more of a pony guy, if you haven't noticed."

They continued their leisurely sway with Starlight leaning into him as the soft music carried them along.

"I noticed that right away." She took a deep breath, inhaling his scent and drinking in the moment. "I'm still sorry that we had such a rough start of things… but I can't thank you enough for your patience and acceptance of me. I can’t believe how nice this is, just the two of us."

Chris let his hands venture down her back and held her a little closer.

"How about we call it a night after this dance. I'm probably going to have some work to do tomorrow, but an early start to our day means a lot more time for just the two of us."

Starlight's ears snapped, and being so close to Chris, it slapped audibly against his chest.

[Two songs later.]

Collectively, Cerb, Benny, and Chris, along with their plus-ones, had shared their last dance and finished their last drinks. They made their way to the staircase, where Twilight wearily cut the group off with Celestia at her side.

“Everyone, before retiring for the night, Celestia would like to thank you for your attendance.”

Celestia bowed her head, her calm and polished tone, just as regal as ever.

"I wanted to thank you all again for gracing this delegation with your company. You’ve all made this a much more lively event than what is normally expected.”

Cerb instinctively flexed his arm slightly, a little sore from the arm wrestling match earlier.

“We tried to keep it tame.”

Benny smirked shamefully but had to own up to his part, having allowed Pinkie to act up so much.

“Sorry about King Abyssinia getting upset over the yarn. Also, if he gets mad about me making his wife purr, totally not my fault.”

Chris snickered, drawing a knowing smile from Starlight, but couldn’t keep it in.

“That’s my bad. I wasn’t paying attention and started petting her on accident during our first dance. By the way, if the King does get mad about the purring, let him know his wife owes me a new jacket. Either way, not sure why she keeps her claws so sharp.”

Rarity’s nostrils flared, finally noticing the frayed sections of Chris’s top had suffered from the Queen's kneading claws. Just as quickly, Cerb’s hand caught her by the chin, redirecting her eyes to his.

"Let it go, hun. We all know it will be an easy fix for you. And what would you rather be doing tonight? Picking cat hair out of your mane or working oil over me?"

Celestia cooked an eye, easily catching Fluttershy’s attention, instantly demanding she respond.

"The oil is for Justin’s leg," Fluttershy explained. "He overworked himself in the Everfree Forest."

As if to make a point, Cerb sat down on his little magic carpet. This time, Twilight gave her take on the situation.

"We still can't affect any humans with magic directly, but if Rarity focuses enough, she can still use her telekinesis on objects touching him."

If that was the case, this was the perfect opportunity for Celestia to see for herself a humans' magic resistance as well as fix her previous image.

"Please, allow me."

Rarity wanted so badly to protest, but how could she? All she could do was watch in restrained shock and embarrassed horror as the cloth material was engulfed in Celestia’s aura.

Effortlessly, the four corners all lifted together… folding around Cerb like a present that someone didn't have enough wrapping paper for.

"You are quite the heavy one, Mr. Cerberus," Celestia strained to say as she struggled to lift him.

And lift him, she did not, much to the further embarrassment of Rarity.

"Um, Princess? I hope you don't mind, but I think I have this well taken care of."

Left utterly blank at not being able to move the cloth, Celestia released her magic hold, which was immediately lit up in Rarity’s glow. Then, with little more effort than lifting a bolder, which is saying a lot, Rarity raised Cerb from the floor.

"I appreciate the kind offer, but there's a bit of a trick to it. Fluttershy, if you would, please."

Hoping to avoid a verbal explanation, Fluttershy placed her hooves on Cerb's back and flapped her wings to carry them off up the stairs.

"We had a wonderful time tonight, Princess. Thank you for having us."

The rest of the group gave their thanks in passing as they took to the stairs. Bringing up the rear, was Lyra with Ovens and Cutter, having a message for Twilight.

"Princess Twilight," Lyra respectfully announced. "Peter wanted me to let you know that he will be staying up as long as Becky and Kelly will be out. He said that you should lay down and rest because he'd be fine."

It might have been an act of trust, or an opportunity for Twilight to show some disconnect or lack of dependence for her human, but she needed it. Anything to take Celestia off her hooves was all she wanted… aside from having Sniff with her. All she could do was smile and nod.

"With Swift Sails with him, I know he's in good hooves. I hope you both have a safe trip home and can enjoy the rest of your night."

Ovens leaned a little closer into Lyra, knowing exactly how she thought the rest of the night would turn out.

"Oh, I'm sure we'll be just fine tonight."

[Back in the ballroom.]

Rainbow had been impatiently waiting to see or hear about how the dance between Becky and Soarin' had ended. They seemed to be having a good time, but now Rainbow started to illogically wonder why she never bothered to learn how to read lips? Maybe then she would know what they were saying.

Smiles. Nods… Maybe a joke or some observation one of them pointed out and were now laughing at?

She held her watch over them as Soarin' raised her hand and kissed it.

That was it. Another friend, another lover she was too late to realize. A second time of- Where was he going?

Why was Becky pulling Midnight onto the dance floor?

Did she misread the situation entirely?

Rainbow's line of questions would have continued had it not been for Sniff getting the drop on her.

"Isn't she just adorable out there?"

Rainbow jumped slightly, getting caught spying on her friend as well as getting spooked. Thankfully, before she could mutter any kind of piss-poor excuse, Sniff led the conversation somewhere easy for both of them to navigate.

"Becks and Kelly usually stick pretty close together when we hit the clubs, so this isn't much different. Minus the bet you got Becky to go in on. Even if she is gonna pretty much cheat."

Rainbow's ears perked up and her wings cooked to a ready position.

"Cheat? Wait? She told you?"

Sniff, having learned of the bet and a few concerns Becky had between dances, kneeled down closer to Rainbow with a drink for her to share.

"Becky doesn't want to lead any guy on, and she really doesn't want one following her like a lost puppy. Cadance brought it up during my dance with her about what's all going on, and she has the right idea for someone finally curious about getting back into the dating game. You'll see."

[Over with Becky.]

Midnight moved along with the music, a little tense at times as he tried to keep his balance, but was better than the others' first attempts.

"I have watched very closely after you, Lady Landon. I also observed the hoof movements of your dance partners. It is only the not falling over portion that is challenging."

Even after all the rest Becky had, as well as the alcohol, she was reaching her limit. However, her limit was going to have to wait.

"I still think you have the coolest eyes. That's all I'm paying attention to right now. I'm sorry."

Through her slightly drunken smile, Midnight's observational skills kept him aware of the odd stairs they were getting. Or, more precisely, the odd looks he was getting.

He'd experienced it all before. Long looks to examine what he was. High-toned shrieks that were particularly painful to a creature like him weren't uncommon. There were more than a few cases of him and his brethren being accused or reported as a hostile enemy that had invaded the castle because of their appearance.

Becky, however, never looked at him like that, and had even requested he join her.

Why was he thinking so deeply about all this?

"You are too kind to me, Lady Landon… but… thank you for sharing this dance with me."

Becky smirked, barely holding back some childish snickers.

"You deserve a lot more than just that bottle of rum Lumberman gave you… We should hang out more. More than just another card game, that's for sure."

The compliment did not escape Midnight's comprehension. Becky was more than a "sometimes needy" ward, and much like Lumberman, was treating him as something more than a guardian.

"For whatever pleases you, I will be available. You have my word."

Just shy of the song ending, Becky's pace slowed to such a more noticeable degree that even half in the bag, she couldn't hide her discomfort.

"Could you help me to my seat? I think I'm about to drop."

It seemed that the magical night of fantastic feats, memorable first impressions, and dancing had played itself out rather well. But still, Rainbow had to know what happened between Becky and Soarin. Now, being how her human friend was being walked back to their table, Rainbow had a reason to check in with her.

Rainbow started to make her way over to Becky but came to a sudden halt at noticing her ward stop at Cadance's side and then started walking off with her instead.

"Awe, shit. This can't be good."

Like a good guardian, Rainbow walked behind out of sight. She had missed the body language of the first part of the conversation, but if it started off calm, Becky was on edge now. Even Cadance was doing her best to calm Becky… which… she did?

The cause for alarm had lasted for only a second or two, and Becky was laughing at what had to be some well-delivered joke or gross misunderstanding. Whatever it was, Becky hugged the Princess of Love over it and then started back to their table, which Rainbow would easily beat them to.

… Any second now. Becky was due to come around that corner.

… Any moment now.

"Goddamnit."

Becky wasn't coming around that corner, and Rainbow still needed to know what was going on.

Getting up and rounding the corner, Rainbow literally bumped into Becky.

"Oof," Becky grunted, not really in pain. "There you are. Come on. Help me upstairs."

A black wing swooped in too fast, taking Becky's wrist firmly between the leathery skin and opposable claw. Just as fast as the shock of being grabbed took hold, the realization that she had been falling forward finally dawned on her. That sudden grab had stopped her from tipping over.

"Lady Landon," Midnight's voice spoke up loud and stern. "You have been nearly stumbling since the end of our dance. Please, let us both help you to bed if you are truly done for the night."

Becky quickly accepted his help, placing herself between him and Rainbow just as Soarin' was making his way towards them.

"Thanks, and Midnight, could you get Shining to help me upstairs?"

No sooner did Midnight leave Becky to Rainbow's care, Soarin' was opening his mouth just in time to get shut down by Becky.

"Hey, Soarin'. Can you do me a favor and help keep an eye on Sniff while I'm gone? Can't just leave the poor guy with only mares watching over him."

Without even understanding, Soarin' nearly saluted as he accepted the request and took off towards the only human stallion left and the crowd surrounding him.

"No problem. Thanks again for the dance. Have a good night, and give me a holler if you need anything."

Again, Rainbow was still taking everything in and ready to start hounding Becky for information, when Celestia spoke up and surprised them both into silence.

"Becky? I noticed Midnight Flash had managed to catch you in time. Do you require further assistance?"

Now more visibly inebriated, Becky smiled and leaned more into Rainbow.

"I'm fine. Legs are tired and now the drinks are catching up, but thank you so much for inviting us. This was a lot of fun."

Trotting back up to Becky's side, Midnight returned with Shining and Cadance. Not far behind was Rutherford and his two guards. It seemed like even a few more nobles and the like were taking notice of Becky's appearance of departing and were looking for a clear path for them to approach.

Just how popular had she become in such a short time?

"Maybe we can do breakfast again tomorrow?" Celestia asked quickly.

Sensing Becky's impatience to leave the oncoming crowd, Celestia bowed and motioned for her guards to come closer.

"It was a pleasure to host you tonight, and breakfast will be served at seven. I will send for you early to ensure you have time to prepare yourself, if that is acceptable."

Just shy of Becky's legs giving out one last time, Sniff popped in from behind, wrapping Becky up in one arm at her side to hold her up.

"Oh, my. Look at you, Party Girl," he slyly jested, knowing how spent she truly was.

In fact, she wasn't just spent, she was practically running on ethanol fumes. A bit sooner than normal, but he could see the signs.

"It’s not even last-call and here you are trying to have some strapping young lad come to catch you as you fall." He slowly turned her towards Shining and Rutherford with his guards. "Well, I know that's all just the alcohol taking you down, so I'll let these fine folks see you to your room while I patch up all the broken hearts you're leaving behind."

Becky blushed slightly, but let her impromptu entourage, complete with Cadance now, help her on to Shining’s back. Too many shots between meeting new ponies and dances had stacked up against her, and she could really feel it now. It was bad enough she didn't even protest being carried again.

"Ugh, I'm such a mess. Em surry."

Posing as the gentleman that he was, Sniff held Becky's hand in his, then raised it to gently kiss across her knuckles.

"You're a bit of a clutzs like this, but yer fine. Just let them help you to bed."

He did a quick turn to the small group that had shown up to help, quickly figuring out who to have help with what.

"Rainbow, make sure she doesn't lose her grip going up the stairs. Midnight, could you make sure she has some bread and water brought up to her room? Shining, slow, and easy up the stairs, okay? And Prince Rutherford, she's not heavy, but she’ll be as limp as a noddle if she slips off, so please make sure she doesn't fall off Rainbow can't hold her."

Rutherford grunted his acknowledgment then motioned to his guard on his right.

“Kühn stay with Becky like before. He keep watch. Becky not need crowd.”

Not to appear uncaring, Celestia turned to her guards, a pleased look about her, though her concern was just as visible.

"Please clear a path for them and then ensure the kitchen staff prepares a cart for Becky's room."

Sniff took a small step closer and leaned in towards Celestia.

"And send a small bucket. She's probably going to empty her stomach tonight. Otherwise, perhaps you'd like to distract your guests with a dance?"

Trusting that Sniff would be a good boy on his own, Becky silently let her caretakers cart her off.

In the meantime, the music stopped as Sniff led Celestia back to the dance area. Swifty, of course, was never more than a few steps behind them but made sure not to approach.

"Something slow?" Sniff asked.

Celestia slowly bowed her head and lit up her horn, turning the sheet music for the musicians. She gave them a nod to start, then made her way closer to Sniff.

“Not too slow. I noticed you started a waltz with Queen Abyssinia. She hasn’t had as much time to learn as I have."

As the two took their positions, bowing to each other as the music began and then raising their heads to see nearly another dozen pairs had joined them.

Of course, one quick glance showed the stallions had been picked at random at best, and by force at worst. What other reason could there be for Flash, still in his armor, to look so confused while holding onto Upper Crust?

A smirk on the mare's face as she turned just enough to judge her distance to Sniff made it clear what was in store. Had it not been for Chris's warning that she was a problem to deal with, Sniff would have humored the invasion. Unfortunately, he only had time to work on her husband, Jet Set, and that only went so far as to grant some rapport… and the unicorn losing a thousand bits.

"Princess, I apologize for us not being more available to you this evening."

They all took their first few steps, spinning and opening their gates, and Celestia sighed, knowing what this new arrangement on the floor meant for them.

"It is alright-"

A sudden miss-step had Celestia nearly pulled out of the ring that had been formed, spinning her into the center of the circle that was now formed around them. She blinked twice. Once to catch her bearings, and another to see Upper Crust force a smile that was all too bitter as she swapped partners for another stallion.

"Sorry," Sniff stagewhispered as Upper Crust was taken in by the new dance partner. "I'm a little new to this dance."

"A little new?" Celestia quietly asked, clearly picking up on the joke.

Sniff turned Celestia back to face her and re-engaged their steps back into the circle.

"Just new enough to know how to stop from swapping partners."

Enough eyes were on them that Sniff knew he walked them into a trap. The next chance any mare got, he would be trading partners until the song was over and Celestia would be left without a proper dance. Even as a princess, she was going to let it happen, and he had barely started trying to fix whatever discomfort she had been hiding from him.

"You looked bored to tears until we caused a scene anyway." He gave a nod to Swifty and made a motion with his hand like he was jiggling Keyes. "I hope you don't mind if I cause a scene on the dance floor."

Celestia caught the hand gesture but was more focused on how Swifty had taken to the non-verbal order. Scurrying over to Sir Fancy Pants and then Rutherford. For such a simple gesture, that mare seemed to know what was going on.

Needless to say, Celestia was looking forward to seeing what would happen.

"You lead, I'll follow."

The music continued along with all dancers falling back in line. Unlike the more energetic dancing Sniff had shared with the ponies at other events, this waltz looked as if each partner relied on each other for balance, making the mare's aggressive steps closer to Sniff all the more clumsy in appearance. That would be easy to exploit.

Thankfully, Sniff's and Celestia’s longer legs allowed for them to easily outpace the others through the motions. Sniff intentionally leading Celestia off course hilariously threw all the others out of rhythm and made two couples topple over each other.

Careful not to be seen laughing, Celestia turned her muzzle in towards Sniff. Eons of these formal events not only had her skilled at dancing, she could even follow Sniff's most subtle of directions. One such perfectly executed wrong-step pulled her out of another mare reaching out for Sniff and right in contact with Rutherford letting Swifty go to another stallion.

"Fancy Pony now dance with yak. Very great? Yes! We dance this way."

Ignoring the surprised yelps and her wiggling hooves as he picked her up from the floor to carry her off, Celestia’s cheeks burned as she suppressed her laughs down to only a snicker or two.

By now it was apparent that the others had caught on that at least one of the two were actively trying not to swap partners. Since they were all after the same thing, the mare's motions all came in lockstep, moving in on their target.

Another bad step was blocked by another mare positioning herself behind Sniff, but this only let Fleur de Lis twirl by Sniff from Fancy Pants.

"Swifty says you owe me a dance, Peter. I'll take a rain check."

Where Celestia should have switched, Pinkie Pie sprang into Flash's hold.

"You're cute! Wanna come up to my room tonight and role-play nurse and patient?!"

The clattering of armor Flash jumped out of and let crash to the ground was a disappointing no, but Pinkie dashed away from the dance floor in pursuit.

"You didn't get to hear the fun part yet! We can take turns trying to cure each other! It's really contagious, but getting infected is the best part!"

The song was nearing its end and the rival dancers were reaching their final limits of desperation. Adding in the complete disregard for proper dance protocol and the timing that was so horribly thrown off, the three last standing mares ditched their partners as they reached out for Sniff.

Together, their reaches equally fell short as their hooves were captured under their view, sending them all to the floor. One by one, the mares examined their rear hooves, all entangled in red string, leading back to Queen Abyssinia kicking the ball of yarn away as her king dipped her along with the music

They’d all been had, never standing a chance. Those that had already secured their time with a human had worked against the rude mares that had tried to intrude on Celestia and Sniff’s time. Had Celestia not been so wildly laughing, still spinning, and repeating the same dance steps, despite the music being over, they likely would have voiced some protest.

Understandably, none would be so brave or foolish as to interrupt their Princess living up this moment in such an uncharacteristic manner.

“My heavens, Peter,” her voice sang with mirth and amusement. “You are quite the dance partner, even if you are unfamiliar.”

In the most elegant of manners, Celestia gracefully returned to all fours, bowing to her partner.

“Thank you for that. I believe I have had my fill of entertainment for the evening from this alone, and will leave you to the next.”

Sniff bowed and rose again, having done what he thought needed, he was a little surprised to see Celestia so complicit to simply let him go. At the same time, he had brought too much attention to himself and was ready to make himself scarce.

“It was my pleasure, Princess. However, it has been a long day, and I need to check in on my guardian. There may be some future business to discuss, and Queen Abyssinia would like to move forward on this sooner rather than later.”

Celestia shot up from her bow, locking eyes on the queen with a look of shock.

“Queen Abyssinia? You have business with Peter? So suddenly?”

The king and queen walked up together, the queen gently resting her paw on Sniff’s shoulder.

“Potentially. Peter tells us that he was impressed with our wardrobe this evening and claims to have found a market worth investing in for our Abyssinia’s. Our kingdom is due for some new fashion trends, and I’ve liked what I’ve heard and seen on the human females so far.”

The king extended his paw to shake Peter’s hand, looking happy at the prospects as well.

“The most interesting characters, you humans are. My apologies again for the misunderstanding earlier with your friend. Be sure to thank them if we are unable to do so ourselves before leaving.”

Not leaving any room for chance, Swifty stepped in on the other side of Sniff, proudly announcing her orders.

“If you are ready, I am to escort you to Twilight’s chambers.”

Author's Note

Wow, what a night. The biggest highlights being Octavia's music cover, Cerb's friendly match with Rutherford, what went down with Backed Fresh and Cutter, and lastly, Sniff dance with Celestia.

If you haven't noticed, I'm a Dave Matthews Band fan. I also really wanted to get a professional Voice Actor to provide the vocals for Octavia's cover, but the VAs I reached out to were all quick to give no reply, and have been consistent with their response of acknowledging my inquiry for well over a month.

I don't claim to know what happened since... I never got a reply. So, no hate, but no future interest in them either. It be what it be.

Cerb's arm/hoof wrestling match with Rutherford, for those who might question the validity of that turnout, let me tell ya...

Bovines have very powerful back legs, but after raising cattle myself, I can tell ya that contractor muscles of their forelegs can be easily overpowered by a teenager. I'll give the yaks a bit more credit because carton logic will have their muscle anatomy work differently, but still. The W goes to Cerb, and maybe next time they should try a tug-of-war instead.

We also can't overlook Cutter, who in a rush to get back to Ovens and the rest to seek help, should have spent more time getting things squared away with her hubby.

With him, his positions he gave are more than reasonable for being upset. Sure, the whole why isn't my daughter with a stallion, is a position that's easy to attack, but not from his position. But that's on top of him and Cutter being largely separated by work, and him separated from his daughter for years because of Cutter's choices.

He wasn't asking for much... was he?

Then we got Sniff still trying to butter up Celestia, but those mares/vultures seemed to have taken notice of Sniff being left open, and they pounced.

... pounced right into each other most of the time.

But really, this was just Sniff trying to do what he does best. Fixing things, helping others, trying to cheer up a lady in need, which actually seemed to work.

You best be careful though, Sniff.

So, what's gonna happen next? Will it be another long night? Is the party truly over? Why did we only see Yona out of all the youngsters?

Find out next week in:

Chapter 94. A Garden of Werewolves?

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

94. A Garden of Werewolves?

While it might have been a bit of an early end to the evening, considering how long a party would normally go for this group, Becky was ready for it to be over. Now in her bed, and her room overly secured, she could end the night right. Also, still being a little drunk, she laid her hand on the side of her guardian yak’s face to rub his cheek.

"Kühn, thanks again standing watch at my door.”

The giant yak bowed, gracefully accepting his orders, and rather taken back by what he felt from the human hand.

“Yaks first like ponies. Very kind. Very fun. Humans also very kind. Very fun and make great friends and allies. Humans also show great respect for yaks. We give impressive show of strength because smart Peter human know that yaks strong like humans… even if new friend Becky is not as strong as Devil Dog, Kühn know Becky still great to have as friend. Kühn proud to protect new friends.”

The words were oddly spoken in the broken delivery, but everyone could appreciate the sentiment. Especially Midnight, who was now one guard short since the departure for Ponyville with Applejack and Lumberman.

“Kühn and I will stand watch tonight at your door, Lady Landon. I trust him to stand guard if you are in need of anything during the night for me to retrieve.”

With a tired smile, Becky accepted and excused the guards for the night.

“Thanks. You two are awesome, but I’m sure I’ll just be sleeping for the rest of the night.”

The two bowed and left the room, leaving Becky to the care of Rainbow, Shining, and Cadance. Now was time for Becky to make good on her word.

“Hey, Shining? You think you could take me out to see the city and maybe grab lunch or something while we’re here?”

Without even thinking, Shining shrugged and looked out towards the window as if he already had places in mind.

“Sure. Just say when.”

Not even sure if Shining had been clued in on the arrangement or not, Becky held back a chuckle and waved him off.

“Yeah, yeah. I’ll let you know. And thanks. You too, Cadance.”

Shining must not have been informed, judging by Cadance’s smirk as she turned to leave the room.

“It was our pleasure, Becky. You have a good night.”

Instinctively, Shining took his wife’s lead, mindlessly following along.

“Sweet dreams, Becky. Night Rainbow.”

All but stupefied, Rainbow faintly followed the couple out with her eyes.

“Yeah. You too, guys.”

Once the two had left, and the door was shut, Rainbow’s million questions instantly boiled down to just one.

“Becky? What the fuck was that?”

Not even slightly taken aback by Rainbow’s reaction, Becky yawned and stretched before starting to make herself more comfortable in her bed.

“Dashy, I never should have made that bet, and Shining is about the only guy I could ask without having a yes blow up in my face for not wanting more than just dinner or whatever the date is supposed to be. That’s why Cadance said I should ask him, because it’s harmless.”

That one question Rainbow had, quickly started turning back into a million more, and Becky figured she’d stop them all with one admission.

“Soarin’ is dense, but I wasn’t about to make myself available to him. I know you like him, and I don’t want to ask some guy out when I know I’m not going to take it anywhere.”

Becky had effectively found the cheapest loophole to worm her way out of the bet while not breaking it, but Rainbow didn’t have the heart, or standing, to fight Becky on it. So, with a heavy sigh, she submitted.

“Fine, ya got me. You asked a stallion out while you were here, and we never said they had to be single or anything… Aaaaand you didn’t try to sleep with the stallion you know I like.”

With a crack like that, Becky responded with a swift pillow to Rainbow’s face as she laughed at the remark.

“As if. And shouldn't you at least settle on one guy to sleep with before you try to make assumptions on me?”

Sure, Rainbow deserved that, but the night was young enough where she could have some fun over it.

“Awe, come on Becks. You gotta lighten up a bit more.”

Making herself comfy, Rainbow took the bottle of vodka Becky had been working on all night in her wing and joined her friend on the bed.

Flopping down on her side before rolling onto her back, she spun the cap off the bottle and took a short sip.

“I mean… who would you pick?” Rainbow asked, offering the bottle back to Becky. “I thought Soarin’ might have noticed me from the Post-War Party, but he danced with you and either got cold hooves or lost interest in me.”

Just drunk enough to be civil with approaching this topic now, Becky took the bottle and did her best to clarify her thoughts.

“There’s no bad choice among my friends, Dash. Any one of those guys would treat us right… Granted, Sniff might not be the one to settle down, but he wouldn’t leave without making sure we had what we needed. But if you really want to know which pony I would want to choose, I’m not there yet.”

Becky took a quick drink and passed the bottle back to Rainbow, who exchanged it for some gossip of her own.

“I kinda lucked out with you running off to Zecora’s without me today. I barely slept at all last night, and fixing the weather today pretty much kicked my flank. But, I got a back and wing massage from Cerb because of it, then I got to sleep next to him while he did the same thing for Thunder Glide.”

She took a longer pull from the bottle, drinking in the memory as much as she tried to drink away whatever else she was feeling at the moment before loudly smacking her lips.

“Cerb is like Soarin’ kinda… Doesn’t have a clue when a mare has a crush on him. Spitfire and Fleetfoot both got it bad, but they’re not good at hiding it. Thunder kinda confuses me though. I know she likes him, and she knows about everything our friends are doing, but it’s more like she just wants his respect.”

Another long drink from the bottle nearly had Becky reach out to stop, but Rainbow had stopped on her own before passing it back.

“Then Cadance and Cutter both want to take care of him like he’s their foal or something. And between you and me, there’s still other mares we know that want to be with Justin. One I know for sure, and others… ya just kinda see it. And part of me wants to feel bad about it, but another part of me just wants to feel it. Just once, at least, so I don’t end up feeling so miserable lying in bed alone at night.”

Becky took a small sip, almost regretting it as soon as it touched her lips, but reluctantly swallowed. What she heard wasn’t far off from how she felt, although with different ambitions of who to be with, or to what end result.

“I remember how much you enjoyed the first time I rubbed your wings for you., I can only imagine how much you must have loved Justin doing it for you.”

She was at her peak drunken high that wouldn’t likely end with her hating life. It was what she needed to allow herself to keep talking, but capped the bottle from stopping Rainbow from getting tanked and talking in her sleep again.

A quick grin as she set the bottle off to the side silently told her guardian that they were both cut off, but she was still welcomed to stay.

“I thought about my options today. How many I don’t have, and that includes Kelly,” She huffed a quick laugh, but the smile it ended with felt a little empty. “If it hadn’t been for your friends latching onto mine, I probably would have given in eventually. One of the guys, eventually… Kelly, probably almost certainly if she hadn’t got with Big Mac or… hell… She probably would have talked me into a three-way or something.”

Rainbow tilted her head to keep Becky in sight as she spoke, silently wanting to ask where this was coming from, but too invested to interrupt.

“Now I don’t want to get involved with them, but also kind of want what they have. Maybe not what Chris and Sniff have, but the others, even with two girls, they’re all so happy and comfortable with each other.”

“And their sex is amazing,” Rainbow added, rather bluntly.

To that, Becky forced a smile, but the alcohol was clouding her thoughts a bit more than she expected.

“Yeah, and even their crotch smells like… Ugh… You were right about that one, Dash. But, I still don’t know what I really want. Just a pony to date, someone to sleep next to… there’s no sex toys for me to use, so until I build my own or my hands give out, I might not have a choice but find a stud.”

Finding a stud of her own? If that’s what Rainbow heard, perhaps her friend really was coming around. Just the possibility alone was enough to make her smile back at her human friend.

“If this thing with Soarin’ doesn’t work out for me, but you find some pony just for sex, you think you wouldn’t mind sharing?”

To that, Becky chuckled and turned to her sleeping position.

“Yeah, sure,” she answered like they both knew it was a joke. “We can trade weekends or something.”

Rainbow laughed at the offer but didn’t want to knock the idea outright. Not when she had limited options herself. At the same time, she wasn’t looking forward to leaving.

“Heh… yeah… weekends.”

She laid there for a moment, not exactly drunk, but being sober wouldn’t have likely changed her train of thought or current outlook.

“Hey… Becky? I know you’re still not into ponies, and I’m not into mares… but if you don’t feel like sleeping alone tonight, I don’t exactly either.”

Mildly, surprised, Becky turned her head back to Rainbow, running the offer over in her head, eventually smiling on the idea.

“Sure, just tell Midnight and Kühn you’re keeping me company for the night just in case I can’t get out of bed. But if you talk in your sleep again, I’m gonna record it.”

Promptly, Rainbow frowned but a snort gave away her shared humor.

“You bitch.”

[Elsewhere up the stairs to Twilight’s quarters.]

Swifty was, of course, overly excited to get back to their room with Sniff alongside her. Something that Pinkie could tell by nearly every measurable ledger.

“Wow, you must really want it bad. Huh, Swifty?”

Since the halls were clear, and Swifty remembered the guard’s rotations, she figured she could speak a little more candidly.

“Oh, believe me. With Peter, you always want it this bad.”

While there was no animosity towards Pinkie, there just wasn’t anything about her that would have made Swifty ready to share her ward with their proverbial third-wheel. Sadly, while none of the others had been explicit, they seemed to give off the impression that Pinkie wasn’t supposed to be invited in with the others.

Not that such a concept was unbelievable. Inviting one’s self in with another mare’s stallion seemed rather rude, and the others made it clear that it was up to the mares who started a relationship to decide who could join, if any at all.

“I can’t thank you enough for your help with Peter and keeping the other mares away. Those mares had no right trying to force their way in like that. I’ll let Twilight know what you did, but what happened to Captain Flash Sentry? How did you know he was afraid of nurses? I didn’t even know that.”

Before she could answer, her ear started a twitching fit, and Sniff thankfully answered for her.

“I think Pinkie was hoping to have Flash join her in the bedroom for some role-playing between the sheets.”

And just like that, Pinkie was ready to make an exit.

“That was the plan! Here’s my room! Gotta go! This Pink Party Pony Pussy won’t pleasure itself!”

One could only hope the door the Pinkie just opened and rushed inside of was actually hers, if not at least vacant. However, crisis avoided, and Twilight’s room was just down the hall.

[Moments later in Twilight’s room.]

After a few knocks, Peter let himself inside, with Swifty stepping in and scanning the room for danger.

“Twilight? We’re back. I hope you’re ready for bed.”

In a not-so-excited voice, Sniff let Swifty know what Twilight’s condition was. Namely, with the upper part of her body laying flat on the mattress, forelegs splayed out and a bit of drool leaking from her mouth.

“Oh, I think she’s way ahead of getting into bed… or tried to be at least.”

Twilight, only just now opening her eyes, welcomed the two back.

“Oh. I’m sorry. I must have drifted off getting ready to take a bath.”

Sniff took a glance towards the open bathroom door, no signs of anything more than the lights having been turned on. Then his eyes went back to Twilight on the bed, still in her oversized dress, only now realizing how far she had gotten.

“Or maybe I didn’t get that far. I’m so sorry, Peter. I’m not sure how it happened, but I must have accidentally used up too much power for the demonstration. This feels just like magic exhaustion. If you like, I can ask that you get your own room tonight. That way you and Swifty-”

Perhaps this wasn’t the way any of them had envisioned the evening to end for them, but Sniff could make this work.

“Swifty, could you be a dear and start a bath for the three of us? I’m going to help her out of her clothes, then it’s rub-a-dub-dub, our dirty little princess in the tub.”

The helpful Solar Guard wasted no time kicking off her boots, then giggled with some extra pep in her step as she trotted her way towards the tub.

“I hope by dirty, you mean messy.”

Twilight, unsure if she should apologize or feel swooned, lifted her head, a drunken sleepy smile shining through.

“Damn it, Peter. Why are you so good to me?”

Sniff joined Twilight on the bed, slowly undoing the buttons, clips, and bindings that held her dress in place. His comforting touch and calming tone only made her resistance vanish with each piece of fabric he started to remove.

“Because you never stop taking care of me.”

He lifted her head up by her chin and kissed her lips softly, but with more warmth and affection than lust or desire, making her melt in a soft moan. Where it was coming from, he was still trying to figure out exactly, but just like with Ovens and more of these mares, he was growing very comfortable with their offers.

“Because you make this all worth being here.”

[Not much later in the hall to Celestia’s chambers.]

Finally back in his armor, Flash finished off his report.

"- and the Saddle Arabians actually insisted upon staying in the rooms you provided this time, instead of their penthouse in the city."

This wasn't exactly a first for the Saddle Arabians, but still a first of its kind.

"Every nation is staying within the castle walls?"

Flash was impressed as well. This simply was unheard of.

"Princess, I'm aware that the humans all made an impression on our guests, but they've never been this civil with each other before. Nor would they agree to have rooms so close together. Is it possible Twilight’s show of power has scared them into a compliance of friendship?"

For a moment, their shared strides resembled the portion of the melody from Celestia’s dance with Sniff. Or perhaps it was closer to the chaotic clopping of hooves from the mares trying to get closer to them she thought she heard. Either way, the noises were all still in her head, much like the feeling of human hands that held her not long ago.

"No," she quietly answered. "It's not fear that compels them. The yaks, griffons, and dragons know of the dangers involved with the humans. They would not squabble to pander to Becky unless they wanted the protection the likes of Cerberus and Benny have offered. The Abyssinians seek the riches Sniff has already begun to accumulate faster than any sales pony could dream of. The Arabians seem to be after holding their status and influence. Even the nobles appear to be racing to join the newest trend of adding the human’s notoriety to their portfolios."

With so much influence gathered so quickly, Flash had to question those who weren't in attendance.

"Is that why you sent Prince Blueblood away on last-minute business?"

Celestia stopped short of reaching her door, a sudden rise of discomfort showing through.

"No. My nephew was sent away because his arrogance is of the worst of the nobles, and I am certain he would have caused an incident with Rarity. If he did, Cerberus would have been a problem the likes of which I was not ready to deal with."

Fearing he may have crossed the line, Flash bowed down to the floor.

"My apologies, Princess. I did not mean to pry so deeply. My concern was only the overall situational awareness for the safety of the castle."

Celestia knew she came off strong, which wasn’t her intent, and bowed with a heavy sigh to apologize.

"Rise, Captain. My anger is not with you. I am merely tired, please pardon my behavior. You have done an outstanding job, all things considered. Far better than your predecessor. Now, I leave the watch to you. Good night."

[Over in Twilight’s tub.]

What could have resulted in a rather...involved exchange among the trio, ended up rather controlled. Twilight, far too weak to actively involve herself, found her body lovingly trapped between Sniff, as she sat atop his lap, and Swifty, sitting on hers.

Obviously, they both shared a portion of Sniff between them, but that was more of a constant comfort than the focus of their attention. Instead, this was more of a bubbly, cuddle session in the tub.

Naturally, much of the attention was provided by Sniff, his hands slowly working over and between the two as they experimented with how they touched, kissed, felt over each other. It was Sniff's idea that they get to know each other better this way, so who were they to say no?

"Mmm, I can't believe I'm kissing the Princess whose stallion I’m sharing," Swifty softly spoke in her calming bliss.

Twilight reached her forehooves down and pulled Swifty a little tighter against her.

"Ooh, Swifty. Don't say that like you're not a part of this. Dating or not, you're just as much a part of this as Ovens or any other mare. And everything we do, I want you to have with us as well."

As slow as they were moving about this, they couldn't stop the occasional jolts and rises of pressure between them; teasing each of them closer to the crossing the line comfort and foreplay.

"Uhh, and I would love for you to show me what you and Lyra have been up to,” Twilight fawned with great interest. “That tongue of yours is nothing short of amazing."

While this had been all very arousing for Sniff, he knew Twilight was forcing herself to stay awake. Not that what they were doing wasn't helping, but he could see how tired she really was.

"Alright, you two. Knowing you both, we can pick up on this in the morning. "

He turned Twilight’s lips to his as she broke from Swifty to kiss her deeply into submission, then pulled back with another outlook.

"Plus, you and I have a date tomorrow, although we should really get an update on Cutter and Ovens."

Swifty couldn't help but feel extra affectionate like this and nuzzled in closer with Twilight.

"You're going to have so much fun tomorrow. I can take care of the updates while you're busy."

Getting Twilight ready for bed took longer than expected, but it would be safe to say that it was a welcomed experience. However, going to bed together while feeling overall dry was a plus.

"I'm sorry we didn't do more," Twilight all but whispered, barely able to raise her voice. "But this was nice."

Unlike usual, Twilight found herself in the center between the two she was with. She never considered what it would feel like to be the center of attention.

"We should do this more often."

Happy to see the night turn out so well, Sniff let his arm lay over both mares. Their mutual interests in each other made their shared embrace easy to hold. More so for Sniff.

"So long as I'm here, I don't see why not."

[Up in Luna’s chambers.]

Unlike both would have expected, Kelly and Luna found themselves sitting quietly on a reading sofa, doing nothing but examining the starry sky above. Only the simple comforts of each other’s company and the beauty of the sky above were what they needed to occupy the time.

“Do you have any regrets about getting involved with me?” Kelly asked, clear from out of the blue, opting to rip the proverbial bandage right off.

Luna wanted to answer right away but stopped to give it some serious thought. The question itself needed to address so much more than having Kelly as a lover since she came with so much more.

“I would think not,” she calmly answered, making sure to focus on her tone to avoid sending the wrong message. “You are the greatest companion I could have ever hoped for. Having Mac share so much with both of us is comforting as it is thrilling. I even feel closer to the rest of your friends because of how supportive and welcoming of me they have been.”

Kelly traced her fingers lazily up Luna’s chest and down her side, thinking about all of that as well.

“Yeah. We do get along, the three of us, and I know my friends love ya as well… But if you could sleep with any one of them, who would it be?”

Luna hummed happily as she readjusted herself to pull Kelly closer towards her, letting Kelly lay in her lap again.

“So many ponies seem to gravitate towards Justin and Peter, and it is easy to see why.”

Kelly quietly laughed for a moment. Both at the observation, as well as the fact that laying next to Luna’s crotch also put her eye-level at her breast.

“Justin is a hunk, and I told you how great he is in the sack. Peter, though? We traded girls a few times. Sniff really knows how to please a woman, and I’ve had guys like that. Neither is really better than the other. You can’t really compare raw sexual aggression and comfort to someone who is more methodical and personal.”

Without having experienced either of them, Luna simply nodded in agreement.

“I think I understand what you mean. But I was going to say that Benny, Lumberman, and Chris also have their merits. Benny has impressed me many times with how adaptive and caring he can be.”

She seductively traced a few feathers up Kelly’s legs and over her tummy, making her lady giggle.

“You should have heard what Octavia and Vinyl had to share about their first time with him.”

Playfully, Kelly brushed the feathers away, still entertaining this conversation.

"Yeah, I could imagine."

Luna gave a reserved sigh, smiling up to the stars as she thought about the many happy ponies she had become friends with recently.

"Applejack has a stallion that has sworn himself to her, and she the same. There is still something special about that, and I hope they can enjoy as much as we all share more than that. But Chris, however… it was an oversight at first, but he arrived in this world with a desire unlike any of the others. His six mares have yet to outpace him, even together."

For a moment, there was silence between them. Kelly had thought there would be a follow-up comment, but that seemed to be where Luna had intentionally stopped. It took a moment, but she finally started to get it.

"Holy, shit… Chris out fucks everyone here? That son of uh… How the hell did that happen?"

[Back on the Apple Farm.]

Lumberman closed the passenger door and followed Applejack closely by her side, a little tired, but happy to see his girl doing so well. Even Wyona returned, her tail wagging wildly as she ran circles around them until Lumberman reached out to pet the lonely pupper.

“How them hooves of yours doing? You wanna go buck some trees before going to be?" He asked cheerfully.

A bit tired herself, a feeling she was strangely becoming more accustomed to, Applejack laughed, though her enthusiasm was fading out fast.

“Haaa-nope. I’m thinking bed will do me just fine for now.”

“In that case,” Lumberman scooped her up in his arms, placing her upper half over his shoulder. “All the more reason to hurry upstairs."

Lumberman managed to open the door, but once inside, he realized they would not be alone tonight and stopped in view of the living room. That's when Applejack turned her eyes to where Lumberman was looking.

Big Mac lay on the couch, sleeping, and surrounded by invoices. From what Applejack could gather, there were a series of stacks of orders delivered in town for businesses and homes. On top of that, there was another pile for new orders, of which there were many more than usual.

"Poor fellas all tuckered out," Applejack commented in a cute little voice, though clear sympathy was felt for her overworked sibling.

Since there was no need to get involved at the moment, Lumberman continued on his path again for the stairs.

"Let's just try not to wake him up then."

Once in the bedroom, Applejack was laid on the bed to be undressed. As the zippers, buttons, and straps began to be undone, the conversations started to flow back from her. Of course, the topic was of the night’s plans, but also a different approach to them.

“Woody? I don’t regret a moment I spent together with ya, but I wanted to ask if we’re moving along too fast?”

Given how he didn’t Speed Racer them back to the house this time, the context could have only been about one thing. Thankfully, it was a conversation Lumberman was willing to have as he finished the straps under her chest.

“Not faster with everything, but there are some things I think I would have done a little differently to pace ourselves better.” He gave a sigh, sounding pleased with himself. “No regrets though.”

There were a few different ways to take that, but nothing sounded bad to Applejack. Just enough to hold her curiosity.

“What would you have done differently?” She asked, with a curious tone.

Lumberman started to pull her dress off, careful not to jerk her too much or damage the fabric.

“Well, I wanted to ask you out in private, for starters. Kinda had a whole thing in my head planned out to drive you out back into the orchard, play you that song and—”

He took a pause to think about it, then laughed off whatever he had thought up. What he thought seemed funny to him, but he didn’t say what it was and went back to removing the rest of what she was wearing.

“I probably would have screwed it up. Probably better I just got it over with like we did. Otherwise, maybe waited another night or two for our first time getting physical… Although… I also kinda regret not getting physical sooner.”

To that notion, Applejack had herself a little laugh at all the times they spent together. So many of times they were together she wanted more but was all but clueless as to what she could have asked for.

“Heh, yeah. Can’t say I could ever get enough of having ya next tuh me. Probably better I held back on asking ya tuh let yer hands do a rubdown where I really wanted’em to go. Waiting to find out what we could do took a lot of pressure off of trying to understand why I wanted tuh keep ya so close to me.”

Lumberman had been quick with his duties, already having her stripped down to just her panties, leaving her to question how far they would go tonight. The fact that he left his hands on the elastic band with a look of, “Do I or don’t I,” made it seem he was at the same crossroads she was.

“We could do it tonight if you wanted to,” she bashfully stated. “But you’d have to want it to. Any bad feelings going in makes… well… hurt going in. A lot more at least.”

Lumberman traced his fingers around the undergarments band, contemplating what he wanted. He had done so much already and toyed with doing more in the last few days. He wasn't completely over the fact she wasn't human, but the who she was, that was more than human.

After a monetary flash of clarity, the topic was just sex, his friends made it clear how they felt about it. Even if just for her, he did want it, but knew a part of him just wanted to experience the gratification himself.

“Apples… I had to do a lot of soul-searching to get to the point I realized I wanted this with you, with your family. I didn't want to rush in, making the same old mistakes. And so far, I haven't. If you want to wait, I'll wait. If you know you want to go all the way tonight, I'm pretty sure I won't regret a thing in the long run."

That seemed like a decent enough answer to let Applejack settle on what she wanted, and she let her forehooves rest on Lumberman's hands before she softly spoke.

"Woody, I waited as long as I could to get you close to me. Longer than I wanted fer you tuh hold me, and I downright gave in tuh ya finally touch me the way only you can and then let me do the same fer you. Believe me, I want you rutting me like we were fixing to raise a stampede uh' foals… But maybe we should wait to make it special on purpose."

In one swift motion, she knocked Lumberman's hands away, making him fall over her, barely catching himself just inches away from landing on her. Her and that wicked grin she shot him.

"Not tuh say we can't keep doing what we been doing. I ain't given up a damn thing we got going. Just let me heal up more so I'm sturdy on my hooves, then we can both make the most of it. What'dya say?"

Still in his clothes, Lumberman pressed himself against her, making her lips part in a shallow gasp.

"When you're ready for more, I'll fill you up until mother nature changes her mind on this whole us not having a foal of our thing."

As expected, Applejack laughed like a drunken fool. It was such a goofy way of putting things, but when her laughs died out, the snapping of her ears spoke of another reaction.

"Take them panties off for me would ya please? I need those hands uh' yers, sug."

[Over at the Castle of Friendship.]

What was supposed to be a mother breaking the bad news to her daughter on the ride home had fallen into the disarray of Cutter breaking down. While not a total collapse of uncontrollable bawling, the firm hold Cutter held on her life had left her sobbing, trying to piece together all the wrong choices she had made in her personal quarters.

Thankfully, Ovens wasn't willing to let her mother go through this alone. Asking Lyra to stick around on top of asking for another old friend to join them, made discussing these issues much easier.

"Mom, you can't keep blaming yourself for this. Dad is… You know how he is about his baking. He's as bad as me about getting what he wants."

Also still around, and wanting to offer some kind of help, Lyra had some of her own experiences to share.

"It must have been difficult dealing with your husband having such a terrible opinion of Peter, and then you because of it. I've had to deal with that myself."

More shocked than Ovens or Cutter, Mayor Mare gasped at the claim.

"You can't be serious. Who couldn’t love any of our new human friends? Especially Peter.”

Lyra sulked, not knowing how to best answer the mayor without outing her friend… if that’s what she still was. Still she had to say something, having already put the idea out there.

“I’m sure just like your father, it’s coming from a place of ignorance of not wanting to see someone they care about with a non-pony. Not that it makes their behavior any less hurtful.” She looked up to Cutter, having gained a substantial amount of respect for the motherly mare. “But I think if Baked Fresh thought you had done what we have with Peter, that-”

“I would never!” Cutter barked angrily, but her words stopped suddenly as she thought about how he worked on her earlier that day. “I just wanted that with my husband. I’m his wife, and even if Peter is amazing at intimacy, I would never betray my oath to Baked.”

Comfortingly, Ovens hugged her mother tightly but noticed a lovely scent still floating around her.

“We know you wouldn’t, but maybe that’s just what Dad thought because he could smell clovers on you. But it’s not like he would know that if Peter is going to have sex, his scent is so much stronger than this."

Cutter cocked an ear in Oven's direction, a new curious thought only a second away from escaping her lips.

"How much stronger?"

The three mares shared a collection of giggles, twitching ears or tails, as well as a few blushes.

"Well," Mayor Mare started off for the others. "Normally, the scent of clovers is the first scent you notice. But when Peter is ready to tantalize us with his wonderful touch-"

Lyra leaned in so as to embellish.

"It's like walking into a field of nothing but clovers on a hot, humid, summer evening. The scent just envelopes you completely. But then that touch of sea salt that's always there?"

For the last part, Ovens wanted to get the final say.

"It's kinda like that burn you get from smelling Dad’s hot peppers, but with the added bold and sweetness of the clovers… A little like sugar and cumin on a sweet roll. Which isn't bad with a little added cinnamon and butter, come to find out."

Cutter chuckled a little. Her mistake in the kitchen had been saved by the clearly more skilled set of hooves. Now all they had to do was save her marriage.

"Thank you again, girls. I believe my impatience has played a large role in this. I should have taken my time with Baked Fresh like Peter did with you. Let him decide he was okay with and cater to what he enjoyed instead of trying to recreate what you all have. Same for thinking he would have been fine with Ovens dating Peter with getting to know him first."

Again, Mayor gave her thoughts to share. One old friend to another.

"You know, Baked Fresh has always been focused on his business. Perhaps if Peter were to offer his assistance in some advertising, that could get them talking and perhaps finding some common ground?"

Oven’s face lit up, such a simple solution could yield impressive results if Sniff was given a fair chance.

"You know what? That just might work. Come to think of it, I wasn’t really Dad's Little Girl until I started baking on my own."

Now there was some nostalgia that took Cutter back.

"Oh, my goodness. Your father was the happiest stallion in Equestria when you earned your cutie mark.”

Ovens had herself a little giggle again just thinking about it. It was as if her father finally noticed her that day. Although those fond memories brought back some blank ones. Ones that didn’t seem like the right time to bring up.

“Well, the important thing is that we can start making up for lost time.”

Happily, Cutter nodded.

“Lots of time. I actually put in for some leave. I haven’t had a proper vacation in years. That and I need to sort out some business with keeping my position or if retiring is actually what I want right now.”

Lyra shuttered slightly, a rush of excitement sending her mind racing and ears twitching.

"Mmmmm, I know what I want right now. And I really hope you get it too, Cutter."

As pleasant as the night had been so far after working through so much, Ovens was feeling the urge as well.

"How about we pick up on this in the morning? Breakfast at my place tomorrow? And do you think Twilight would mind if we borrowed her bed tonight?"

[Up on an off-limits balcony.]

A small spread of appropriated snacks had been laid out on a blanket taken from a room that probably wouldn't miss it. Among the group, the youthful members of the night's display of power had collected themselves around one important cause.

"Yona not understand. Why old griffon so mean? Gallus great griffon! Old bird must not thinking clearly."

Still angered by the straw that broke the camel's back, Gallus took an angry bite out of a hearty loaf of bread. So distracted by his anger, he barely even chewed before swallowing.

"It's more than that," Gallus groaned with a sadder tone. "He's practically always been like this. I should be used to it by now. It's like the best parts of him are all stuck in the past."

Falling back into theatrics, Gallus flailed his front paws up dramatically, tossing the bread over the railing and holding his head in distress.

"Back in my day," Gallus mocked the old bird's grainy voice. "We had pride in our kingdom. We were the envy of-blah-blah-blah and everything now is terrible… And it's not like I don't get it. Most griffons don't care about anything except what's theirs and getting more bits."

He paused for a moment, taking in the sight of the faces that surrounded him. A mix of the starlit sky above them and the glow through the skylight ceilings covering the ballroom below allowing all of their features to be seen. Even the soft music was practically setting the tone for them.

"Yona, Spike, Smolder… You three and the foals back in Ponyville are my first real friends. I mean, yeah, Gilda started being nice to me not too long ago, and she really stuck up for me tonight, but all of you? I don't want to go back to Griffonstone. I literally have nothing there to go back to. Even Gilda barely has any time with her baking and community outreach with scones.”

Sitting close enough to see just how bad Gallus’s situation was, Smolder couldn’t help but take pity.

“I’d offer to give you a place to stay back in the Dragon Lands, but I really don’t think you’d like it there. Not that the other dragons there would be all that welcoming to an outsider. Most dragons don’t even like each other. Plus, you don’t exactly strike me as a fan of lava.”

For as negative as nearly everything Smolder had to say about dragons, Gallus had to wonder how bad they really were.

"Smolder, no offense, but exactly when do dragons ever get along?"

A sudden reflex of balling up knuckles stopped as suddenly as it started, evolving quickly into Smolder giving that question some real thought. Not a long thought, but after a short careless shrug, she had her answer.

"Not often, but usually it's when we're ganging up on some weaker creature, or if there's some codependency after surviving together through a really rough time. Either of those things can make dragons get along. Kinda like me and my brother. We've done just about everything together since I was born. He's the only dragon to ever take care of me and not push me around."

That still sounded questionable for his safety, along with the lava, allowing the resident yak to think about his options.

"Yona can ask if Gallus can be new brother. If new pony sister is possible, so is new griffon brother. Even if griffon better at cutting than smashing."

It didn’t take much for Spike to write up a shortlist of all the problems that came from either of those choices, he wondered what kind of pull he had.

"You know, I can ask Twilight about finding you a place too. You wouldn't have to worry about your caretakers bullying you and wouldn’t even have to pretend to be something you're not. We already accept you for who and what you are, and with the new ties with our human allies, there’s nowhere safer to be.”

That did seem like the safest option, but as close as Gallus was to it, he didn’t seem excited by the offer.

“Yeah… maybe in a few years when I’m old enough to finally go off on my own, but thanks for letting us hang out up here away from the party, Spike. Even though I did my part in the ceremony right, I don’t feel much like celebrating.”

On that note, Smolder tugged down on her dress. Possibly to cover more of herself up, or maybe it was to have more of it looking presentable. Regardless, her expression was a mix of embarrassment and excitement.

“Tell me about it,” she grunted out, trying to sound uninterested. “Wearing a dress is one thing, but dancing and that sappy song that music pony Benny is dating sang? Not really the best place for dragons.”

Yona rolled onto her side and gave a nice long stretch, pulling all attention back to her, intentionally or not.

“Music not so bad, but dancing very different from yak dancing.”

“Not enough smashing?” Gallus joked, playing it coy to avoid offending thee extremely strong yak.

Yona rolled back onto her stomach, getting comfortable with a small plate piled high with desserts in front of her.

“Yak dancing not all smashing, but yes. Also, Dragon Lord danced to pony music so why Smolder not want to dance.”

The fluttering of two pairs of wings growing closer came with a quick answer.

“Because this balcony is not open for dancing,” Thunder’s voice answered, earning the eyes of all those seated.

Spike looked up to see Thunder Glide descending with Gilda on either side of their private party.

“Uh oh. We’re busted.”

Gilda, without any hesitation, strolled up and took a seat on the blanket next to Gallus. She didn’t seem to have any aggression showing, more like she was showing up late to a party she had been invited to.

“Busted? Not really. More like we’re just wondering why you guys didn’t let us join.”

Thunder strolled up, taking a seat between Spike and Yona, impressed with the remaining spread laid out before them.

“It’s good to see you still know your way around the castle, Spike. You don’t mind some extra company, do you?”

If Spike wasn’t in trouble, he wasn’t going to upset the guard and ruin their night.

“N-No. Of course, you’re welcome to join us,” he answered nervously, but quickly calmed his tone. “But… why are you both here?”

Gilda huffed, now showing her annoyance as she angrily bit into a large slice of cake she scooped up in her claws.

“We did the demonstration, had some drinks, but then the snooty ponies and other delegates started hogging all the humans. They’re like, I dunno, the only thing cool about staying here.”

Thunder, not looking annoyed, more like extremely bored, spread some fancy butter over a slice of bread.

“I’m officially off duty. And unlike Swifty, I’m not directly assigned to any of the other wards. Lumberman left with Applejack, and the rest, as Gilda pointed out, were crowded by other delegates, royals, and important nobles. Eventually, Gilda and I got tired of standing by, and neither of us felt like drinking more, so we decided to check up on the lot of you. Make sure Evening Aster’s reports of you all getting along were accurate.”

From the shadows above, a feminine voice scoffed.

“Well, if you’re going to just give it away.”

The youngster’s eyes searched the darkness above them along the castle walls and other balconies, and from the darkness Evening Aster spread her wings and glided out into view. Unlike the other two, she seemed to be in relatively high spirits, swooping down and landing between Yona and Gallus, a smirk telling of what she knew had been discussed.

“Don’t any of you worry. What you all talked about will remain confidential as you all are provided the same courtesies all delegates visiting are granted.”

Still munching a small bite of her bread, Thunder started to explain what was going on.

“To spare you all a long story, Princess Twilight wasn’t able to join all of you and the other delegates on the train ride you all took to get here. However, she ensured the leaders that brought you here that Spike would keep you all out of trouble. However… they didn’t like the idea of you all wandering off on your own, so it was suggested that you all remain supervised if you wandered away from the others… They were concerned about the recent security threats, obviously. So, Evening Aster was asked to keep an eye on you.”

Gilda, having gobbled up her slice of cake, nudged Gallus to get his attention.

“Hey, champ. I know you’ve been making friends here, and I’m real proud of ya for doing that. But, knowing the kind of danger that’s been going on around here, I asked that they send a hatchling-sitter to follow you four around all day. Aster said she could give you all as much privacy as you all needed while still keeping an eye on you. That was good enough for the other delegates, but I didn’t know she could hide in the shadows like that.”

Aster sunk her fangs into an orange and sucked hard, making the fruit shrivel in towards itself, then smacked her lips in approval. A sight that earned more than a few looks of surprise and awe from those present.

“Mmm, yes. Not many know much about us. Not even the ponies we protect during the night.”

Thunder, having been given some of the details of the young four, she thought she would say something to help them all relate a little more.

“Bat Ponies are often forced to stick to their own. Not many ponies are comfortable around those like Evening Aster.”

Leave it to Smolder to try and take a sensitive social topic and make it as blunt as possible.

“So, what you’re saying is that Bat Ponies are pretty much outcasts because they look cool? And by cool, I mean scary by pony standards.”

The question didn’t seem to be interpreted too well by Thunder, going off the cross expression she bore, and even Aster seemed to sulk a bit over it. Although the answer did make Aster feel the need to answer.

“Well, over a thousand years ago, our numbers were small. Having adapted to thrive in the darkness, harvesting, and foraging was made difficult by the predators that were running unchallenged. Ponies back then feared us, but Princess Luna accepted us as we lived for her nights… Then… after the events of Nightmare Moon, most returned to the shadows. Eventually, nearly all Bat Ponies feared the reprisal of our association with Luna even after her banishment.”

She dropped the husk of an orange peel and pulled a small bunch of grapes out from the center of the blanket, eyeing them as if they held some part of the story. Really, she was searching for the words to say.

“We were overjoyed when Luna returned. We thought that after being saved by the Elements of Harmony, we could be welcomed back as well.”

At this point, Thunder took over, knowing of the struggles that still existed.

“There were a lot of us who grew up listening to scary stories of the evil Nightmare Moon, and even a lot of hurtful stories about how Bat Ponies were good ponies turned evil, or that they would feed on little fillies and colts. So, even for those of us working with them, we had a hard time at first. Just like they had a hard time not being afraid that we would strike first out of fear. Princess Luna and Princess Celestia eventually cleared a lot of things up, so things were good within the Solar and Lunar Guard, but that’s about as far as they wanted to go.”

Even with the years that had gone by, as well as all the improvements, Aster didn’t seem too happy retelling the story of her kin.

“It’s annoying having to deal with most other ponies or creatures, but our culture usually had us keeping to ourselves, to begin with. Plus, having ponies and other creatures afraid of us did make our job a lot easier most of the time. Even so, not really feeling like you have a place with those around you never feels great.”

She looked around to the others, many of them seeming to understand what she was trying to say.

“Equestria does seem like a better place to live in now that the humans are here. They don’t ignore us, walk by as if we didn’t know they were pretending not to notice us, as so many ponies do. They’ve welcomed us into their home, shared their gifts of orange-flavored bat rum… Even tonight, Becky's dance with Midnight… That has never been done before. Not for us.”

The heartfelt words of a bat pony that lived for so long in the darkness didn’t go unappreciated, from for one listener, those words seemed to be a little overkill. Or at least that’s how Gilda felt.

“Doesn’t that seem a little bit of an overreaction for just a dance and some party drinks?”

Aster shrugged and popped a grape into her mouth, smiling warmly at her confession as well as the meal.

“My kin have waited for over a thousand years to serve our Princess because she saw our value as guardians of the night. She gave us not only the means to protect ourselves, but others as well, and even a new home where we no longer needed to fear finding another meal. After six years from her return, we have working relationships with the ponies we serve alongside with. The humans needed only days to extend more offerings to us than the peasants and nobles we have watched over, so forgive us for showing our deepest appreciation to those who appreciate us.”

More words that seem to be easily understood, given more context, but she didn’t think every listener appreciated how much the gestures meant to them. However, seeing a coconut, of all things in the spread, she rolled it closer with her wings, tossed it up, and caught it spinning on the claw of her wing joint.

“After all, to many ponies, we’re still the scary-looking bat ponies that feed on fillies and colts.”

Having their attention, she tilted the coconut off balance, catching it again with both wings, only to hiss, and open her maw wide enough to sink her fangs into it.

The crunch of teeth piercing through the thick husk made everyone but Thunder yelp and fall back from the sight. Not just her biting into it, but how she held in her jaws, tilted her head back, and audibly gulped down the milk that no longer sloshed around inside.

With the coconut trained, she lowered her head and extracted her fangs to make her point, inching her wing claws closer to the puncture holes.

“I’m sure you can all understand how nice it is to be accepted despite being so different. Or as Twilight had you all demonstrate, that while you are powerful in your own unique ways-”

Her claws creaked as they were pushed into the holes, followed by the cracks and crunch of her wings ripping the fruit in half. Small flakes of the white inner flesh sprung out, but appeared to be nearly dry from what all present could see.

“-but there is so much more to us than what can be used to destroy.”

She passed one half of the coconut over to Smolder, who cautiously accepted it, not speaking a word as Aster finished.

“By the way, you look very nice in that dress.”

Smolder gulped, finally to fully understand the concept of the old adage of not judging a book by its cover.

“Thank you. Rarity made it.”

Now hoping she didn't come off too intimidating, Aster turned to Gallus.

"What do you think?"

Ever since she bit into the coconut, Gallus had kept his eyes glued to it, even as he answered.

"I think I'm going to have very confusing nightmares about coconuts and bat ponies from now on."

[Back in another room in Canterlot Castle.]

Fleet Foot returned to her bed with another half dozen pillows. Another mound of cushions to lay on for the night.

"Gah… We totally blew it tonight, Spits. We gotta get some other Wonderbolts to do the formal greetings so we can actually enjoy these events. Oh, and I totally called it. Soarin' has to have a thing for Becky."

Spitfire was busy sorting away her uniform for the night, but looked to be just as disappointed, although humored by the observation.

"Yeah, but we can't complain too much. I can't believe how amazing Cerb's hands felt. All of his skin, really. If we can't get a dance with him, at the very least a massage like Rainbow and Thunder Glide got would be even better."

Fleet Foot made herself comfortable in her little nest, thinking back to earlier that day.

"Yeah. That would be nice… still crazy to think those scars on his back were exit wounds. Then he beat a yak in hoof wrestling? I can't believe we missed that. We could have won a thousand bits!"

A thousand bits would have been nice, but Spitfire was really starting to see where the real prize lay.

"Sure, money would be nice, but I think Octavia really sold it for me tonight. That song she dedicated to Benny and Vinyl? You can't fake that kind of happy."

Snug in her nest, Fleet Foot snorted a laugh.

"What's there to fake? Benny is pretty cool himself, and so many ponies were talking about their scents. I can't believe they all smell like that all the time… Do you think Soarin' has a shot with Becky, or maybe he'll try to hold out for Dash?"

"Probably Becky," Spitfire calmly answered, taking her position on her own bed. "That stallion is well-disciplined, but rather impatient when not in uniform. But don't worry about him. I’ve got a plan for another way to get closer to Cerb for us tomorrow. I heard some rumors about what went down at the Apple Farm and what's about to go down because of it.”

She had a cold shiver for a moment but appeared to mentally push whatever those thoughts were away, having moved onto better ones.

“Cerb might be immortal, if those scars on his back tell us anything, but the human mares?” She shook her head, both saddened and disappointed. “Do you really wanna know what happened after the Sunset Protocols were activated and we were stuck on standby?”

[6 AM the next morning.]

A knock came at Becky’s door, waking both Becky and Rainbow. Surprisingly, Rainbow woke up to Becky holding her like a foal would a teddy bear. While not uncomfortable, it might have also been a bit too comfortable.

“I’ll get it,” Rainbow mumbled as she quickly pulled herself out of bed and clumsily flew towards the door.

Opening the door, Rainbow was a little surprised to see Thunder standing there.

“Good morning, Dash. Princess Celestia wanted to give Becky time to get ready for breakfast. I just spoke with one of the day staff ponies, and she confirmed that breakfast will be on schedule, but wanted to make sure every human would be able to join."

Given how this wasn’t Rainbow’s first time at the castle, and heard plenty of stories from Twilight, this request showed a lot more interest than the normal guests would receive.

"Uhh, I’m pretty sure we are. I'll ask Becky. And where's Midnight?"

Thunder turned her eyes down the hall, seemingly looking as if she wasn’t exactly sure.

“I relieved Midnight of his watch a bit early this morning. Having been pulled out of bed prematurely to join Becky on her travel to Canterlot, I would hate to have him as poorly rested as you or I was yesterday.”

Kühn nodded, his motionless, yet ridged posture, stood unwavering as he held his dutiful watch.

“Bat Pony very good guard, but stay up for many hours like yak.”

To that, Thunder half-rolled her eyes and sighed in remorse.

“Kühn, Midnight had to wake you up to let you know I was taking over for him.”

Getting called out, Kühn grumbled angrily, fidgeting with his hooves slightly.

“Kühn not sleep on duty. Merely resting eyes. Wanted to give seeing with ears like Bat Pony a try.”

Mocking an expression of understanding, Thunder pretended to accept the explanation.

“Ohhh. Okay. So I didn’t hear you snoring. You were just trying to use echolocation. How effective was your sonar experiment?”

Again, Kühn shifted in place, trying his best to not look guilty of sleeping on the job. Also didn’t help he likely had no idea what echolocation, sonar or experiment meant.

“It not work like planned. Yak not Bat Pony. It stupid idea. Kühn know that now.”

As entertaining as these two were, Rainbow was the only one there who was trusted enough to help Becky inside the room.

“Right. Well, you two keep doing what you’re doing… Preferably without echolocation. I’ll get Becky up and moving.”

Closing the door and trotting back to the bed, Rainbow’s little human was slow to move, despite being awake. Not unless her right hand rubbing over the center of her chest counted as moving.

“I think if I get enough tea from Zecora, I’m gonna try making a cold brew using vodka instead of water. Make that my nighttime drink so I don’t wake up needing it right away.”

While not a terrible idea, there were more immediate concerns to address, and Rainbow wasn’t about to miss another breakfast with her favorite human.

“Might wanna cut back on the alcohol and wait until you’re actually in bed so we don’t need to keep carrying you everywhere."

Thankfully, this morning came with little to no hangover for Becky. So, after a few healthy grumbles and two or three pillows tossed at Rainbow, Becky rolled herself out of bed and made a quick assessment for the day.

"Yeah… not gonna be doing much walking today."

Rainbow, thankfully in high spirits, returned the pillows, and exchanged them for a question.

"Hey, so apparently Celestia wanted to talk about making breakfast with you or Kelly? Wasn't that from back when Kelly made us all breakfast instead of just telling us all that she was fine?"

Becky gave her legs another stretch as she sat on the bed, thinking back to that crazy day.

"Yeah… Kelly used to take care of me a lot and eventually got good at making us breakfast, which was funny because she wouldn't cook for anyone she slept with."

[Over in Luna’s Canterlot chambers.]

"It sure is pretty," Kelly complimented the transition of one sky to another. "And thanks for hanging out with us."

Evening Aster looked out through the balcony at the same sky, a renewed promise of prosperity shining in along with it.

"It was our pleasure."

A rustling of bat wings, armored hooves, and yawns stirred up behind them. Many of the bat ponies that had joined them in Canterlot now set their sights on resting until the sun was lowered again. Another night Aster was looking forward to.

"Miss Kelly, for all you and your friends have done to brighten Princess Luna's spirits, as well as share the company of you and your friends, we all would like to thank you before we retire for the day."

That was sweet, but there was a sense of some of it being undeserved praise for Kelly. Something she wouldn’t accept without returning in kind.

"Relax, Aster. You had to watch Spike and the others all last night. Besides that, you all deserve a break after all the craziness that's been going on… Not to mention all the extra booze I brought. Someone had to help me drink it all."

As the Bat Ponies, as well as the few other run-of-the-mill races that made up their ranks began to depart, they allowed one of the day staff regulars in. She was an Earth pony mare, with little to her appearance to make her stand out; A flat white coat, dark brown mane, tail, and eyes all did nothing to grab the eyes as it was practically as uninteresting as the inkwell and pen for her cutie mark. Although a white-collar piece she wore with a red neckerchief, along with her large black-rimmed glasses did add some sense of personality to her appearance.

One might view her as a younger, more serious, though slightly-nerdy Mayor Mare… Only, this version seemed to be all business and with little excitement in her eyes, though there was a glimpse of a mare yearning for adventure behind her reserved approach.

“Good morning, Princess, Miss Kelly. It’s a bit short notice, but Princess Celestia wished to invite you both to breakfast, along with the other human delegates. She also wished to know if Miss Kelly was interested in joining her in the kitchen to discuss recipes, though any topic she is open to if you wish.”

A kind offer, though not one Luna was remotely interested in entertaining. However, another spat with her sister through hired help would be just as undignified, not to mention upsetting to Kelly.

“Raven Inkwell, a pleasure to see you again. It seems my absence has called upon your expertise yet once more?”

Luna’s introduction of the young mare was more of a means to delay addressing the invitation. Not that she had anything against the mare, as she was pleasant enough. It was more of the association Luna had to deal with, though some back story would hopefully help calm the Royal Temper.

“Raven has certainly made her rounds with her exquisite note-taking and professional scribe. She’s worked for Princess Cadance, as well as Mayor Mare, but seems to have finally settled on working full time for my sister.”

If nothing short of dull while calm and proper, Raven looked charmingly adorkable when as bashful as she was now.

“Well, really it’s Princess Twilight and her friends that are to thank for my position. Ever since the treaty had to be written for her efforts, along with her friends, bringing peace between the Appleloosians and the Buffalo Tribe, I’ve been keeping very busy penning official records and legal documents.”

And that managed to eat up almost an entire minute. It was time for Luna to let Kelly take the lead on this one, if she was willing.

“It is getting on into the morning. If you are ready to sleep, we can always reschedule for another time.”

The events of yesterday’s arrival at Canterlot hadn’t been something Kelly forgot about. She knew Luna and Celestia weren’t getting along, but in the midst of her near breakdown and slip of the tongue, she never got around to prying about their issues. Still, making an appearance held more advantages and hiding away. Not without a quick getaway, however. One she might actually need.

“I think a little breakfast would do me some good… Could Aster join us?”

[About thirty minutes later in the royal dining room.]

The long table was full, to the point of nearly being uncomfortably crowded. All the big players from the night before were there. Yaks, griffons, Abyssinians, Arabians, humans, and all the royals.

Actually, it wasn’t the complete lineup. Gallus had reportedly left in the middle of the night, saying he’d been told by Gruff to head home early. All the more reason for Gilda to stare down the stubborn old griffon, who denied the claim. This also allowed for Lord Gestal to take Gallus’s spot at the table.

Also, to the disappointment of many, both Sniff and Twilight were absent, although a very energetic and glowing Swifty had informed Raven that Twilight had already made a promise to Sniff to treat him to a day in Canterlot. However, Twilight had failed to mention any of the details of where or what they would be doing.

Gallus’s disappearance had been chalked up to youthful rebellion, as there were little to no consequences from his absence. Sniff and Twilight however caused a stir amongst many of the foreign royals who were expecting his company, as they had voiced upon discovery.

Fortunately, Benny was in the right state of mind to help provide some cover for his tail-chasing friend.

“We apologize about Peter not being here today. As you all saw last night, he seems to have his hands in just about everything and got to know all of you pretty well. He’s been doing that since we got here and has been a big part of us all getting along so well. The downside being that he hasn’t had any downtime since we literally crashed here. There were also some other personal issues that needed to be addressed, which was why Princess Twilight made these plans today with him before knowing how the events of last night would pan out.”

The fact that Sniff was going to skip off with Twilight today had been briefly mentioned prior to the delegation, but no one had bothered to look into it, something that Cerb now regretted.

“Peter has been working non-stop but should be available to you all again tomorrow. That, and I’m sure Twilight has been involved with so much, she needs this break as much as he does.”

Desperate to save the situation, Celestia raised her empty glass and tapped it with a spoon.

“Every creature, if I may have your attention, please. While it is true that there have been many events that have nearly exhausted our new friends, our goals have not changed. Twilight and Peter may be absent from today, but there is still much to be done. So, I believe that we should stay focused on what is in front of us at the moment to best serve our subjects.”

Wise words, truly, but also quite boring. Boring didn’t work well for Kelly, who figured she knew what the other delegates would be motivated by.

“If you all get today’s work done sooner, doesn’t that means we can start the next party sooner?”

All the faces went blank before turning to Celestia, with the Arabian Prince to ask aloud what the others were just as confused over.

“We were not aware of a party being held tonight.”

Even the Abysasians were confused, especially the Queen.

“Princess? Not to say that a tour of the gardens didn’t sound like a pleasant evening, is it supposed to be some kind of garden party?”

Rutherford, not following at all, tried to ration if it were some mistranslation.

“Human Kelly must be confused. Party is fun. Garden tour is more, how you say… Like watching ice melt on cold winter day. Party much better idea.”

While not any turn-of-phrase used or heard before on Earth, Kelly could see she just screwed up some of Celestia’s plans. Such a misstep would normally be quickly fixed by Sniff, but with him out, Chris was the next best candidate, and thankfully he was quick to jump in.

“Sorry, sorry. It’s not the kind of party you’re thinking of, and we had yet to ask Celestia if it was something she wanted to do. It’s called a Werewolf Party. It’s a party game we can enjoy while enjoying the gardens. Actually, that might make it even better.”

[Out in a fancy Canterlot cafe.]

In front of the slowly busying streets, Twilight sat outside with Sniff, taking another long slow sip of the extravagant coffee.

"Mmm. How is it?"

Sniff lowered his cup, savoring the mix of flavors brewed into his beverage.

"Oh, that's good. Vanilla, toffee, cinnamon, some incredibly heavy cream, and if I didn't know any better, I can even taste all the extra money they charged you."

"Peter," Twilight mused through a fair laugh.

"It's very good, Twigs," he honestly answered with a huge grin. "And how is your first day of playing hooky? Does it go well with your Frappuccino?"

There was a twisting of words in there somewhere, but Twilight knew it was all in fun. Even in her oversized dress, nothing was going to ruin this wonderful day out.

"It pairs up wonderfully with present company, and I'm not playing hooky from my duties. Celestia never asked for my help with this delegation. All I did was send her a letter about the demonstration I wanted to put on and who I was inviting over for it. She wrote back saying that if I thought it would help improve relations between our nations, that I should do what I think is best. Then… nothing else. So… I’ve done everything I’ve agreed to do, the delegates are getting along great, and I’m keeping my promise to you.”

She grew a smirk as she pulled her cup of coffee closer and took another sip. Clearly, she had something on her mind, like a gotcha phrase or something witty she was about to share. So, after lowering her cup again and clearing her throat…

“Ahem… I should also say that there is another promise I need to uphold before I do my best to spoil you today. Something I still feel terrible about not getting earlier, but at the same time, can’t wait to have you alone for now. That is… if you don’t mind us doing it here?”

Now granted, Sniff knew that Twilight was still new to many of the nuances of sex and what she helped in creating was an exclusive open relationship, but if she was requesting what he thought she was, he hadn’t had enough coffee yet.

“Uh, Twi? Don’t you think maybe we should-”

“Two and a half hours to pick your brain and get to know the real Peter James and the culture that he comes from. And I know you’re supposed to take Spike under your arm to teach him how to be manly, but he’s already busy today and you already agreed to let me spoil you. So, you can do that with him tomorrow. As for now-”

While she had thoroughly thrown him off-center by bringing this up, as well as used “under your arm” as opposed to “under your wing,” she appeared to have this pretty well thought out. Even going as far as bringing out the crystal copy of Sniff’s smartphone and starting up a timer.

“This morning was fun, especially watching you with Swifty again, and I’m really looking forward to having you alone this evening. But, last night reminded me of what really got me falling for you the way that I did. You never stop amazing me with everything that you are and your impressive intellect. I want to know more about the man who’s taught me so much.”

She tapped her hoof on the count down. Two hours and thirty minutes dedicated to just talking and a promise bound by his trust. This was the real start of their day together.

“So tell me. What was life like back where you came from to get you so well educated, and how do you see that impacting your life here while I have you safely close to me?”

[Back at Oven Fresh's bakery.]

Oven Fresh exited the kitchen with another sheet of breakfast buns. Her sales floor was surprisingly busier than usual, making her particularly thankful for all the extra help.

"Fresh buns, coming in, thank you for waiting. Lyra, could you fill her order and stick the rest of these out on the shelf? I have another two dozen scones that are just about done. Mom, is there anything else you can see we need in here?"

As yet another basket was filled, thanks to Lyra's help, Cutter was loving the flash back to the good old days behind the cash register.

"Running low on bagels and both the lemon and zucchini bread. Also, Mayor Mare had to leave but invited us all out to dinner tonight." She turned her attention back to the register. “Sorry about that, and thank you for waiting, Lemon Hearts. Would you like a receipt?”

Lemon Hearts was a unicorn mare with a coat as yellow as her name would imply, but with a cerulean mane and tail, both with a lighter tail streak. She fluttered her raspberry eyes, and turned her flank, showing off her cutie mark of three hearts; two light blue and one light green, smiling brightly as she stepped out.

“No thank you. Just let me know when that future son-in-law of yours gets back in town. Word around town is that he can help a mare find a stallion. Amethyst said there was a lot he had to offer, but wouldn’t say until after her first practice date with him. We’re both still waiting on that. Have a good day.”

Ovens, quick to try and salvage as many sales as she could, quickly called out to her mother loud enough the patrons could hear, half of which were giving their baskets a second look.

“Mom! Peter and I are not engaged! Stop spreading rumors.”

Seeing the customers hold fast to their baskets, Ovens huffed happily over the business and started back for the kitchen, but stopped in front of the register.

“Not that I wouldn’t love that to be true,” She quietly spoke before giving Cutter a kiss on the cheek. “Now let those girls dream as much as they like if it means leaving my inventory bare and let my ambitions determine whether or not Peter wants to drop to one knee for me.”

Lyra, living up the friendly morning banter, giggled at the mother-daughter hijinks as she restocked the shelves.

“Hey, now you two. Don't be leaving me out like yesterday's leftover bread dough. I happen to like what we have going so far."

Speaking of what they had going, Spring Forward just so happened to be one of the actual customers not shopping for a shot at Sniff caught that last bit. The vague concept of having something together with a shared stallion recaptured her interests.

"I hope Peter isn't too preoccupied. What's a mare to do in these trying times?"

Just another reminder that perhaps Twilight was right about how far overextended Sniff was getting with their ambitions to at least let Ovens know to be considerate of this mare’s own ambitions. It was largely her fault for instilling them in the first place.

“Don’t you worry. Top Shelf and I are going to see him tomorrow. We’ll be sure to remind him that you are still looking forward to seeing him again.”

As Top Shelf neared the door, Cutter picked up a basket she’d been filling behind the counter and removed her apron.

“Lyra, could you be a dear and take over sales for me? I’m going to go have a visit at the Apple Farm in a moment and would like you to join me if you could. I’m just going to stop upstairs for a moment.”

Ovens popped back out of the kitchen, two more trays ready to be unloaded, and a sudden bout of questions to ask.

“The Apple Farm? What’s going on out there? Do they even know you’re coming?”

Cutter simply took her time to the stairs, confidently talking out loud so that she would be easily heard.

“One of my boys left without so much as a goodbye last night. He has a whole house to repair, no lady of the house to cook for him, and has yet to be given a business license to finally higher all those construction ponies that want to work for him.”

Instantly, Lyra remembered that was something she was supposed to get around to taking care of, now feeling like a heel because of it.

“Ah, son of a bitch. Lumbermen is usually so busy with Applejack that I rarely ever see him. Dammit, Ovens, I’m sorry, but your mom is right. I need to go take care of this for him.”

While the bakery was busier than normal, this wasn’t anything Ovens couldn't handle.

"No problem. I’ve got the bulk of my work taken care of right now. You two have done more than enough. Have fun and tell them I said hello."

[Off in a realm beyond any mortal’s reach.]

Harmony was having so many issues. At the moment, chaos was starting to feel like an unwelcome guest. If not the chaos, the lack of information was too much. The vast network of viewing and listening stations had been focused on Ponyville and Canterlot, but so many had gone dark, blurred, silent, or muted with distortion.

"Nothing is working. I can't stop the progress from accelerating. Rainbow Dash became a Wonderbolt too soon. The kingdoms are uniting without the intended purpose, but it's unclear if Twilight is still the needed unifier."

She looked again at the many creatures of the lands near and far. Many going about their daily tasks, in the skies, in buildings, castles, underwater, busy streets, traveling through the wilderness, all of them under her domain. She looked again, little emotion showing through, but a sense of dread billowing up inside.

"The Words can’t be wrong. The flow of Harmony has set in motion everything to save Equestria as planned-"

The world around Harmony faded, bringing up the events of Starlight challenging Twilight to save the future by altering the past. Every detail captured perfectly as the two squared with Spike stuck observing.

"-up until this event… but why?"

The world froze as the time portal opened and strings of magic revealed themselves. Bands of Friendship bound with Harmony's own magic filled Twilight while Starlight's Light Magic was amplified with more Harmony. Even Spike's aura glowed brightly with a different magic, unlike the others she so easily manipulated. All of them though were linked with strings of Harmony leading away to a distant source, whispering thoughts believed to be their own.

"I have to stop her!"

"Nopony knows what I've been through! It's all Twilight and her friends’ fault for ruining everything!"

"I'm so scared! I need Twilight to protect me!"

Harmony examined the scene closely, looking for what might have gone wrong.

"It took so little to put Starlight where she needed to be. Her anger and loneliness put her on the path The Words foretold… but why would it guide us to her actions that I could no longer control?"

She stepped closer, the strings beginning to fray, crossing over with others not of this realm. All of them mixing and melding with infinite possibilities of realities that could have been or were never meant to be. Her attention to the details so fine and precise of what she knew to be of her marionettes and that was when she noticed one so thinly veiled that she knew it had been overlooked.

"What is this?"

The world grew dim, all visuals of the physical world fading out, leaving only the strings that bound this reality together. Ethereal bands of prismatic hues in all colors centered around a single thread.

It was unique, composed of all types of magic. Pure, refined to a divine quality she instantly recognized.

"Another Harmony? That's not possible. They're still dormant. It will be years before-"

One brilliant shimmer from the thread ended her exposition when she noticed what was out of place.

"No… Harmony from another Equestria?"

Suddenly, a whole new string of questions began to formulate into quandaries as she realized she might not be alone.

"Is this where the visions came from? But… why wait for so long to share the warning? And where did-"

Another shimmer revealed another clue, lighting up a path leading away from where Starlight had opened the portal. The path was not like that of only another Harmony's Magic.

There was an impossible level of power attached to its signature. Unfortunately, its trail became undetectable the farther she followed it.

"One of the Harmony Crystals escaped? That's not possible. It can't be."

An uncomfortable feeling began to dwell within Harmony as she realized that she may not be the only one pulling the strings in Equestria.

Author's Note

Well, the two weeks are over, which was far longer than I wanted to wait, but the chapter is out and with art as well! Much love and respect to Peachez for her return.

I sadly didn't have the time needed for a piece by str1ker878, timkaa is off on holiday, and
parnoid_siren has gone AWOL, but more art should be seen from them soon.

One quick shout out to Gambling_man, who was kind enough to let his readers know about my story. And since I've been reading his, I think it's only fair to extend the same courtesy for his Era of Harmony.

Era of Harmony is another HiE story, but with a more straight forward narrative. Much like me, there are some growing pains of rolling out with one's first story.

Personally, I've had a lot of fun following his story and the sometimes different history of characters he has. So, this is very much an alt-universe but never seems to take itself too seriously.

Otherwise, the night for these fine folks has ended, and Shinings dumbass didn't realize he just agreed to a date. So that's going to be fun. But, for those of you who might have been confused about the whole business with Becky at the event and all the ponies around her, I think that about clears everything up. Also... not sure how you're going to look at Rainbow and Becky willingly sharing their bed just because their so lonely, but that's a thing.

Elsewhere, Twilight's night with Sniff and Swifty wasn't exactly the night most would have imagined. It was probably more than what was needed, given Twilight's state, but still appreciated I'm sure.

I still love the hell out of Swifty.

For Celestia, she still seems to have her misgivings about the humans, even if Sniff clearly had an impact on her. Her civility towards them still seems to be only at face value, given how she's not exactly defending their influence, but it also doesn't exactly seem to be malicious.

Also, I so badly wanted to write Prince Blueblood into this chapter, but his appearce will have to serve another purpose, and at least now you know why he wasn't there.

Up in Luna's chambers, I'm still having fun with the openness of the relationship between Kelly and Luna. After all, if Kelly is so appreciative of Luna and Mac accepting her history and weaknesses, she kinda has to do the same for them.

LumberJack fans, more of these two, you're welcome.

Mostly, I wanted them to both acknowledge the fact that despite having the most time together, they were moving along with this relationship rather fast. Also, knowing that they were going so fast, they would have the sense to slow each other down.

Then, the big scene I wanted to get to, explaining why the younger characters were mostly out of sight, with Yona being the exception, during the party/dancing portion of the evening.

This odd union of representatives being held together still have a lot they want to do together. Mostly because of the terrible time Gallus had, but what else are they gonna do?

Having Thunder Glide, Gilda, and Evening Aster show up just helped put things in order for them. A little more understanding of why being accepted and finding unity in that is so important, as well as not underestimating those you don't understand.

Full admission here as well: I could find nothing about the history or origin of bat ponies, so this was the best I could work in. However, her exposition was more of my view of why you so rarely ever see them.

Next, Fleet Foot and Spitfire are still trying to find their way into the mix. Not much going on with them, but I felt the need to follow up with them, but also to set up that they're not giving up and might be slowly stumbling their way into something.

The rest was just the start of the new day.

Yaks gonna need some sleep.
Rainbow was the little spoon.
Bat ponies gotta a new appreciation for humans.
Gallus gone done ran off on his own.
Twilight ditched any chance of getting roped into doing work.
A Garden of Werewolves is actually about a party game and Celestia is boring.
Peter probably doesn't know just how good he really has it, yet.
Mother of the Year is always awesome.
Harmony now might have to deal with being Harmonied like the ponies, or at least new competition.

What does any of this mean for our favorite band of humans, ponies, and other creatures?

Find out next week in:

Chapter 95. Survive the Day, Escape the Garden.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

95. Survive the Day, Escape the Garden.

Breakfast with Celestia was everything a meal with royalty could be. The only difference was this one came complete with a rundown of a party game that was going to be played out more like a LARP.

All of it sounded fun, even if a lot of it was made up on the spot, however, Celestia welcomed the distraction for what really needed.

"Well then, it's settled. Tonight's trip to the gardens will be the setting for a game of Werewolf. However, before we break for the morning, I would like to have a word with the human delegates, Benny and Cerb, in private."

It could have only been one thing, and Benny made a gesture to the others to remain calm.

"Of course, Princess."

After the meal ended, Benny made the odd request that Octavia and Vinyl leave the room, but let Pinkie stay. That left only Fluttershy and Rarity as the other ponies with their counterparts in the room.

"Thank you both for staying, and while I would rather have Twilight deal with this issue, I'm afraid it's a matter that affects all of our interests. Even more, given the parties involved. I could not in good conscience ask this of any of you unless it was a last resort."

She took a deep breath and steadied herself to land the blow.

"Kelly’s attacker has been in a coma since the night of the incident. We are unable to wake him, and his condition seems to only have worsened over time. So, it is with a heavy heart and a cautious mind, I ask for Becky's help to stabilize his condition."

In an instant, the room filled with a mix of emotions that clouded what any of the five were feeling. There were clear cases of fear, anger, and even a bit of sadness, but what made itself known the most was Pinkie slamming her hooves on the table as she shouted in an uncharacteristic showing of rabid defiance.

"Are you crazy?! That pony is dangerous! We should just leave him in the coma and lock him in the dungeon!"

"Yes," Celestia sadly answered with a bow of her head, treading carefully with her words. "That would be for the best, however… Such a punishment cannot be permitted without a trial. And just like Spearhead and the other guard involved, I cannot properly adjudicate without his testimony."

This left Cerb with the obvious question to ask, though he did with a calm tone.

"Might I ask why you're bringing this up to only us?"

As proper and dignified as Celestia tried to posture herself, she couldn't hide her discomfort or shame in answering.

"My last interaction with Becky for her medical assistance was poorly delivered. It was not out of spite, but ignorance. Even if not intentional, I have lost trust with her, but understandably so. I also would not want to bring this to Kelly’s attention that we may need the help of one of her most trusted friends to assist the pony that nearly murdered her."

She took a deep breath and sighed in defeat. The crossroads she was standing at left many future complications for all parties involved, but could no longer be avoided.

"If Becky can wake Swift Hoof, the pony who attacked Kelly, we can commence with the trial, deliver justice, and finally move past this blight on our history. Hopefully, give Kelly the peace of mind she needs to move on without the fear that she still harbors inside. So, I'm asking you to convince her to do this favor for all of us."

It was easy to see the pressure she was under, but Benny could empathize with the position they were all in now.

"We'll talk to her. We want this over with too, but we will need access to as many of the court documents that are available. Chris will be acting as our legal representative for Kelly. He wanted to start on the discovery phase today."

Celestia nodded as if it were a common curiosity.

"Of course, but this is all but an open and shut case that I intend to end quickly. Kelly is a sweet girl that did not deserve to be treated as she was, and thank you. I'll leave Raven Inkwell available to assist Chris in anything he needs to assist with the prosecution. We will also need statements from all of those involved. You, Justin, Lumberman, and Kelly."

Everything seemed to be in order as far as Benny was concerned, though it almost seemed too cut and dry. He just couldn't tell if that was a good or bad thing.

"Not a problem. We'll talk to the others shortly."

[Meanwhile, back on the Apple Farm.]

Given how busy and crowded the downstairs had become with the construction crew returning, Applejack welcomed the company up in her room, who were surprised to see Zecora had arrived not much earlier than them. Sure, the constant hammering and sawing were distracting, but that was to be expected. It didn't seem to bother Applejack much anyway. Not when there were bigger problems to tackle, and another pair of wings had offered to help on the farm.

"Oh, Sugar Cube, that's just beyond awful," Applejack sadly answered. "He just up and walked away? Didn't even give Sniff a chance?"

Not so surprisingly, Zecora had some rhymes of wisdom to share.

“There’s no mystery why human lovers could make other ponies argue and fight. To see their true beauty, one must look past their exterior. At first glance, it even gave me quite a fright.”

Sympathy was something seemingly long forgotten to Cutter but greatly appreciated by this new, extended family she was adopting.

"To be fair, I didn't give Peter a chance either, and how would you react if your sister Apple Bloom was set on being with a creature you knew nothing about? Or worse, if you saw what looked like another mare Lumberman was getting familiar with?"

The silence from Applejack said everything a full confession could have, but thankfully more gracefully.

"Gawd dammit… Why is it never easy dealing with humans?"

A fair question and one Lyra was willing to answer.

"Probably because they're worth it," she happily stated. "Now, let's not worry ourselves when I'm sure Peter can take care of it. Instead, I think I have a good idea of how to establish a working contract for Lumberman. It won't be more than a standard license to operate with an authorization to employ. Doing it this way means he can manage his payroll on his own."

As if to show off slightly, she finished it off with a signature before turning it for both to see.

"I'll still help where and when I can, but this gives him the most control to operate how he wants. Now I just need the name of the business."

A business by another name is just as valid as the next, but Applejack was warmed from the inside out now that she could announce it.

"Heh-heh. Ole' Woody wanted a name that showed how serious about this business of his as he is taking care of me. So, after some brainstorming, he settled on Lumberjack Construction."

For some reason, that tickled Cutter just the right way, making her giggle for a moment.

"Lumber from his name and Jack from yours, and it works so well since he's a builder. That is too cute."

Given how Cutter was opening up so much and acting motherly, Applejack decided to use this opportunity to get some insight.

"Hey, Cutter? I got a question that I'm only a bit sure you can answer. Foggy memories might make it a problem fer ya but… when getting ready to have a foal, did yer tits get bigger?"

The question, of course, brought a confused look about Cutter, prompting Applejack just to be blunt about it.

And by blunt, she sat upright and pulled back the covers to reveal her growing bust. At least her delivery was more of bewilderment than panic.

"I'm talking 'bout these down here. Somethin' 'bouts how my body is trying to get ready fer having a foal. But that don't make a lick' uh sense being how Woody can't get me pregnant, and we ain't even done a proper rut yet."

Somehow that got Lyra to avert her eyes from the budding breast to Applejack’s face. Though whether it was from embarrassment or something else, she wasn’t sure.

"Seriously? Not even last night, after everything Starlight and Fluttershy and Rarity said?"

Being the closest to a medical expert, Zecora took in the sight of the budding breast with surprise and curiosity. It was certainly a bewildering sight to behold… And Zecora had seen some crazy shit in her days.

“They’ve grown like your apples, perhaps with no foal, the swelling will subside. But much like helping Fluttershy with Justin, I have no advice to provide. But this rutting I’ve heard of that has you girls all sorts of inspired, is that not the reason this morning you were still so exhausted and tired?”

If the topic was going in this direction, Applejack went back to a more comfortable, laying position. Even at this point, she was just as calm and civil, though didn’t bother to cover up, seeing as how the proverbial cat was out of the bag.

"Lyra, if you mean that I could just push my way through it, then no. And if anything, they helped me realize that even if Woody and I can't make a family of our own, we can still make the act of it just as special. So… now we're gonna wait till the moment is right fer us to do more than what we've been doing. And Zecora, if anything, I’m still mostly tired from last night. We did a little this morning with his hands and some other stuff, but the rut is going on hold for now."

Such truly heart-spoken words were just as related to Cutter as they were a sad reminder.

"You should both do what you believe is best. I am very happy for you both, but as to your question-"

"Oh, shit," Applejack quickly apologized, remembering the somewhat tense situation Cutter was in. "I shouldn't be bragging so much when you-"

"It's perfectly fine," Cutter calmingly stated. "If anything, it gives me hope for bringing Baked Fresh to reason and see that this should be normal for us."

Looking to turn the conversation more positive, Cutter put the topic on Applejack’s future.

"Speaking of making things normal, how serious are you and Lumberman? I know it's only been a few days, but you two are so cute together."

Of course, Lyra just had to pile on with her.

"By Celestia, you two were magical last night. Dancing and carrying on the whole time, you might beat Starlight and her girls to the wedding planners."

Applejack’s face immediately flushed with red from embarrassment, though her smile was nothing but pure glee.

"Oh, stop it, you two. It's still way too early to be calling for anything like that… But maybe after we get the bits to settle down and build a house of our own. Let Granny have a little more room around the house, Apple Bloom, too."

A rather sweet sentiment, but one that Lyra had to now think about in regard to her own future.

"You're so lucky to have Lumberman all to yourself… Really makes the choice of who you want to be with all that much easier to think about. I still feel like you both should give a night with a mare a try, though."

Applejack just grinned somewhat awkwardly at the suggestion, clearly not buying into it, but Cutter's faint smile looked to give room to some hesitation before she answered.

"Not likely, Lyra. While I’m a bit curious about what you both have, I think I'd rather stay committed to the one I've already sworn myself to… but a good soldier isn't afraid to use any tool to accomplish her mission."

[Back over in a carriage in Canterlot.]

Becky sat next to Rainbow across from Shining and Celestia. There was still some nervous tension mixed with the group, but Celestia couldn't help but be appreciative of the help being given.

"I must thank you again, Becky. I know how difficult this must be, to render aid to the pony who wounded your friend. It takes a strong moral conviction to do what you're doing."

Even if it was, Becky gave a huff that was clearly less than pleased.

"It’s the right thing to do, but the Hippocratic Oath says to do no harm, not to mention I need more experience with pony physiology. That, and I think the closure will help Kelly in the long run."

She peered up with a sad look in her eyes, the prior discussion with Kelly not going so smoothly.

[Earlier in the castle.]

Kelly stood stupefied at the request for her blessing.

"He tried to fucking kill me, and you want to wake the son of a bitch up? Fuck no! Let him rot in a coma."

Again Cerb tried to speak reason to what she rightfully was feeling.

"Kel, believe me, I get it, nobody wants to see that piece of shit suffer more than me, but it's the right thing to do. And the sooner the trial is over, the sooner we can see him put away so we can put this all behind us."

Chris, still preparing to study up on said trial, had to agree.

"Kelly, if he's in a coma, you're not getting your justice. He's just going to sleep away his sentence. That's not exactly a recipe for proper punishment."

As much as Luna hated the idea of returning that pony to the waking world, she couldn't ignore her responsibilities to him and the justice system.

"Kelly, my dear. Healing him enough to face trial will not lead to a better life for him. This is to ensure that he is dealt with in accordance with the law. I assure you that when found guilty, he will wish he'd never woken up."

Outnumbered and knowing she was in the wrong, Kelly turned away from her friends and forced herself against Luna.

"Do whatever you want. I don't want any part of it."

[Back in the carriage.]

Celestia sulked, having heard the conversation held by the group and witnessing Kelly’s distress.

"I have seen so many horrible acts of betrayal and overheard countless acts of spite and cruelty over my many centuries of life. All of them had at least one pony in the wrong, but none of them of which I could not see reason for forgiveness… Not until this… Not even I have forgiven the ponies involved in this, though I look forward to the day it does not weigh so heavily upon us. Kelly's behavior is understandable."

While not a long ride or conversation, the carriage smoothly came to a stop with the door swiftly opening.

"Canterlot Hospital, your majesty," Flash's voice announced from the outside. "The staff have been made aware of your arrival and are expecting you."

As one could have predicted, two columns of doctors and nurses stood outside the hospital to welcome the royal party. Sadly, this time Celestia was all business, made obvious as she stepped out to greet them.

"Thank you, everypony, but please continue on with your normal duties. My time here is limited today. Miss Landon, Rainbow Dash, Shining, please follow me."

The hospital wasn't much different than Ponyville’s, so it wasn't a long walk to the top floor and the guarded room. Between two guards, a brown unicorn with grey hair and a heartbeat readout for a cutie mark stood nervously at the door.

"G-G-Good morning, Princess. I'm sorry to inform you that there has been no change with the patient. We're still monitoring his condition, but will inform you as soon as-"

"I am aware, Doctor EKG. I would like to introduce you to our human delegate, Rebecca Landon. She's the medical specialist that has offered to assist in diagnosing and hopefully treating Swift Hoof so that he may regain consciousness."

The unicorn’s entire demeanor changed, and he rushed up to greet Becky like a fanboy.

"Doctor Horse has written to me about you! Oh my gosh! I'm so excited to be able to meet you. There are so many questions I have about blood-related injuries. I have so many questions about… EVERYTHING!”

There was so much to do, and none of it by Celestia. So, with Becky turned over to the new doctor, she had nothing else of value to contribute.

“Doctor, please calm yourself. While you have done well, I would like Miss Landon to take the lead on Swift Hoof’s care. I’ve personally witnessed what she is capable of, and trust her as I have trusted you. Prince Shining Armor and Rainbow Dash will be accompanying her at all times. Any other company she wishes to join her will be given just as much free reign as she dictates. Is this understood?”

EKG nodded excitedly, obviously overwhelmed at the chance to learn medicine from another world.

“Of course! Of course!” He promptly turned and raised a hoof towards the guarded door now opening. “Please, right this way.”

Bravely, albeit slowly, Becky stepped into the room.

Brightly lit from the open window, visually sterile white walls, that chemical smell from over-cleaning, and nothing one wouldn’t expect from a hospital room. Even the murderous Solar Guard was silently slumbering under his bandages. The beeps and boops that quietly chimed from the machines were almost unnoticed until the doctor's voice rose up between their rhythmic beats.

“Our patient has offered us nothing but riddles and mysteries since he arrived eleven days ago. He and another we've since released back into the Guard's custody, both were brought to us unconscious."

EKG levitated over the clipboard to Becky, giving room for Shining and Rainbow to take a seat in the open chairs.

"The other patient was a unicorn, though I doubt that makes a difference, and we thought he would be the one in worse condition. What with his helmet dented against his skull, bruises from chin down to his fore knees. Seemed to drift in and out of nearing a waking state… then he woke up with a pounding headache and some sore limbs."

Becky skimmed through the pages of notes, and records kept, trying to make sense of all the numbers while still listening to the doctor's recollection of events.

"He managed to walk all on his own after being wheeled out. Even demonstrated no disruption to his use of magic when he cuffed himself before being escorted away… But this one?"

Becky closed the notes, impressed with the clarity of the x-rays taken, and began to look over the patient, still listening to the doctor.

"No signs of waking. No reaction to any form of stimulus and complete lack of movement. Might be for the best, though, given his bones haven't been healing."

Another closer look at the bandages on the face beckoned Becky to pull them back for a closer look. Still, there was more to be caught up on.

"Broken jaw, cracked and dislocated shoulder, ribs, and hip, bruises… Well, bruises virtually everywhere, an occasional fever, but otherwise, he remains comatose."

As expected, Becky knew something was off with what she had all seen, but something was wrong with one symptom in particular, but others seemed different from what she'd seen.

"I don't imagine you've run any blood tests to check for an infection?"

Curious, EKG asked, "We can do that?"

Such a response was what she was expecting, which of course, only made her worry even more.

"Get me Doctor Horse and Nurse Redheart. Tell them to bring any book associated with infections, blood clots, and the nervous system."

[Out in the small shops of Canterlot.]

Looking through the windows had seemed to pacify Starlight all morning, but the act was growing old on Chris.

“You know, one of the reasons to make this day special was for me to do something special for you,” he warmly joked with her. “I’d have thought that buying you something nice would be appreciated, but you’ve got to let us go into the stores for that to happen.”

As flattered as Starlight was, she continued to resist.

“I don’t need you to buy me anything. Just spending time with you is a great gift."

Even if her sentiment was sweet and admittedly hard to resist, it was time for Chris to play dirty.

"So we should totally skip that kite store?" He asked, perfectly faking a tone of disinterest before switching to bewilderment. "Didn't you say you like-"

Before Chris could finish casting his bait, Starlight was already reared up and in his face with her forelegs holding him tensely.

"Can we get a matching pair?! Just yours and mine! I won't ask for anything else. I'll give you anything you want in return if you do this for me. I don't have any money left and didn't want to have you-"

Having worked better than intended, Chris silenced her rambling with a kiss there in front of the busy streets. No tongue or gropes to excite her, just a subtle reminder of what they already shared.

"Mmm,” Starlight happily moaned, though making sure to keep her voice down. “How about we make a quick purchase and give them a try before we head back, and you help me take a nap?"

Thankfully Chris saw no twitching of ears, but the look in her eyes made it clear what she meant.

"You mean this morning wasn’t enough?"

Starlight flashed a grin before she dropped to all fours and turned to head into the toy store with less in the window.

"This morning was light and playful because I needed it. Now it's more like… I want it because I want to do something to show you how much I appreciate having you with me."

[Back at Canterlot Castle.]

Cerb sat at a table across from Flash, a stack of papers between them, Fluttershy and Rarity on either side of Cerb, and Spitfire, along with Fleetfoot, at the sides of the table. There was a lot to discuss and little to start with.

"These are all the professional records you have on the three involved?" Cerb asked, eyes focused on the documents in question.

Flash nodded, still not sure what to make of everything.

"Spearhead had the longest service record but only recently rose in the ranks. He was well-liked, but Prince Shining Armor he was not. Nopony has been as good as him."

Extending his wing, he pushed the files closer, a bit more confidence in his tone rising up.

"The other two were rather junior guards, taken in under Spearhead by request to help train them… Unsurprisingly, you can see how that went."

Cerb opened the top folder, seeing the familiar face of the pony guard that Celestia nearly obliterated at Benny’s house.

"Did Spearhead have a history of problems or disciplinary actions taken against him? Court martials, complaints from subordinates, trouble while off duty?"

The question landed on Flash like a wet blanket. His discomfort was clearly seen by all there.

"No… As I said, he was pretty well-liked. All of them were. Loyal, committed, timely, disciplined… They all fought bravely during the Changeling Invasion until they were overwhelmed. I served with all of them, but never could’ve expected this."

He seemed to shift uncontrollably in his seat, looking to momentarily debate with himself before speaking cautiously.

"It actually caught a lot of ponies off guard that any of these three would disobey their orders or even attack an unarmed civilian, let alone an Element."

While the sentiment made the mares frown and grumble with discontent, Cerb was a bit more sympathetic.

"Sometimes our brothers in arms let us down. And as much as it hurts, we have to uphold the oaths we swore to uphold."

The amount of empathy Flash heard caught him off guard, causing him to have to collect himself.

"Yes-Yes, of course."

Following the overall tone of Cerb's approach, Benny spoke to get the meeting back on track.

"We'll start with their backgrounds, look for any red flags, then move on to the series of events that led to the attack."

[Off in a small village not far from Ponyville.]

Big Mac trotted his way down the only street separating two columns of two-story buildings. His purpose today was to make a long-overdue delivery. A delivery that now had him nervous as he walked through the baker’s doors.

“Morning Sugar Belle. My apologies on the delay of your order. There’s been a lot of… developments, I reckon one could say.”

Sugar Belle cheerfully trotted out behind the counter. Her well-groomed coat was a creamy-colored shade of pink that looked slightly darker, as if the purple of her main had blended with her fur. This unicorn’s cutie mark matched her occupation, being a cupcake with a cherry on top. Her wide-eyed approach reflected the brilliance of the sun with a hint of the shade of her iris that was half her coat and half her mane.

This cutie was nothing but an enamored flirt, ready to share her schoolgirl bashfulness.

“Oh, I can only imagine. Rare Find came through a few days ago with a story he said he couldn’t give us all the details on. Is it true you fought off a hoard of Timberwolves to save a mare from another world?”

The beating around the bush the mare was normally giving off was a bit harder to deny at this point. She was already hanging on to his every word, despite not explaining a thing. Big Mac’s mind was racing on how to properly handle this.

“God damnit. I don’t know how to tell her I’m already with another mare. Well, two mares actually, but I sure can’t tell her that. And she looks just like how Applejack did about Lumberman. Am I going to break her heart or turn her crazy like Tea Love?”

Even if he previously had been a stallion of few words, he was taking too long to explain himself. He had to say something.

“Uh-Eyup… Yep.”

Flawless.

“Oh,” Sugar Belle excitedly answered, casually brushing her hoof over Big Mac’s collar. “I knew you were certainly a strong pony, hauling all those apples by yourself for little ‘ole me, but to even fight a single Timberwolf, let alone a hoard of them?”

Another opportunity for the literary champion of the Apple family to flex his extensive hidden vocabulary.

“Mmm-Hmm.”

The fact this mare wasn’t mopping up after herself was a mystery that should haunt human and pony kind for all time. Then again, maybe all the fluids had rushed to her head, giving her the power to grow a smile so obnoxiously obvious of her intentions, yet still, make it adorable.

“Wow~ I might have to make my orders with you more often in the off chance another threat finds its way into Our Town. Not that seeing you again so soon wouldn’t be so terrible either.”

Oh, right. Big Mac was here for a reason. What better way to avoid further conversation.

“Speaking of orders, I got yer’s out on the cart. I’ll jus’ go on out ‘n grabbem for ya.”

The perfect clean break to keep this mare from getting any closer or-

“Oh! Why don’t I lend you a hoof, or horn, I mean,” Sugar Belle offered, ending with a warm giggle, following him out the door. “Maybe if I help you get done faster you can spare a little time to tell me about your big adventure?”

For better or for worse, it was looking like Big Mac was going to have to rip away these stitches Sugar Belle was trying to patch them together with. Even if it hurt, just being honest would be the better option than leading her on, though the thought of having to do so was already getting him angry at himself. Had Kelly not shown up, he might have gathered the courage to ask her out instead one day.

“Well, ya see. It all-Emph!”

Out of nowhere, Big Mac was shoulder-checked by another stallion. Tan coat, a bright brown mane that was more like human hair than any pony rightfully could have been born with, and… frosted tips?

“Big adventure?” Another stallion’s voice loudly asked, only to replace his words with a groan. “Oww~”

Big Mac looked down at said stallion that nearly made him stumble upon impact, only to have laid himself out from the ambush. This teen heart-throb-looking son of a bitch brought himself up on shaky legs, bright green eyes, and a weak, forced smile, showing off his perfect teeth, was locked on Sugar Belle.

“I was working on a new song about fighting an entire army to find the prettiest mare in Equestria, but then I saw you and knew I found my inspiration.”

Unprepared for the compliment, Sugar Belle blushed slightly, looking a tad more smitten than before.

“My goodness, that’s so sweet of you to say, Feather Bangs. If it’s inspiration you need, though, perhaps you can come back after Big Mac finishes telling me about his adventure in the Everfree Fo-”

“Not much time for that, I’m afraid,” Big Mac nearly shouted, already planning to take full advantage of this new situation.

In an impressive display of strength, Big Mac had managed to wrap his forelegs around two barrels of apples, stacked another two on his back, and somehow managed to hold another with the back of his head, wedging it against his shoulders.

“Only one barrel left after this, then I really should be going. There’s so much that happened. Royal Guards, Timberwolves, and a whole truckload of things I can’t even explain even if I was allowed to.”

Sugar Belle blinked rapidly, trying to take in the sight, as well as the hasty explanation.

“What's a truck?”

Far be it from Big Mac to run away from a problem, but by the looks of things, he was pretty sure Feather Bangs was going to step in and take care of Sugar Belle for him. Save them all a little humiliation and heartache with any luck.

“That mare I was fixing to save? She has six friends, and one has a yellow wagon that can move its wheels all on its own and haul loads like this. Feller’s got it parked at muh house. Calls it a truck.”

In no time at all, and far less effort, the barrels of apples were dispensed, and once out the door again, Feather Bangs, still trying to charm this mare, sharply turned his head to sway his bangs.

“You know, I’ve faced plenty of danger around here. You got the looks that could kill, and I just can’t keep my eyes away.”

To Big Mac, this guy sounded like a terrible combination of Sniff’s silver tongue and Applejack’s points of observation while stumbling drunk. To Sugar Belle, her expression seemed to silently call for help. The one-too-many compliments now coming off as creepy, and it sadly wasn't in the big red stud to leave a damsel in distress. This Justin Bieber-looking mother fucker wasn't doing himself any favors either.

"Hey there... Pecker Pains?"

The teen choice award stud turned, wiping his hair up again to see Big Mac a bit more clearly. He leaned against the apple cart in a pose that made three highly impressionable mares not far behind fan over his presentation.

"It's-uh, Feather Bangs," he finished in a huff, though internally he was sweating. "You need something, bud?"

Big Mac reared up and placed a hoof behind the last barrel, ready to leave this town he once looked forward to visiting.

"I'm a mighty busy pony, ya see? And I can see that you're mighty up and close to asking this sweet little lady out—"

"I am?" Feather Bangs asked, visually frightened. "I mean, you can? I mean-"

Big Mac, having never stopped talking, kept on talking over him, finally shutting him up with his other forehoof over the younger stud's shoulder, pulling him against the cart.

"So, why don't ya help us both out and carry this last load." He flexed hard, pulling Feather Bangs even tighter against the cart and slamming the barrel of apples against the unsuspecting stud’s chest. "I'm sure she'll mighty appreciate it."

As expected, no sooner did Feather Bangs take the full weight of the apples, did he crumble like a sack of potatoes.

"Eck!"

Not the most graceful of departures, but this chaotic mess was going to be nothing but trouble if he stuck behind to see it through. So, with the load delivered, Big Mac reattached the harnesses and tried to look as focused on his task as possible.

"A thousand apologies for the delays and interrupting… whatever you got going on with yer admirer. Pleasure doing business with you, mam."

Pulling a quick U-turn, Big Mac didn't even bother casting a glance at the downed pony. It was a steady trot out of town and back home thereafter.

Post departure, in front of the shop, Sugar Belle was stuck with her order of apples, more possibilities for recipes than she had room for, a pathetic mess of a stallion under her last portion of the order, and the stallion she fancied fading out of sight.

Needless to say, she was anything but thrilled.

"Feather Bangs?" She angrily huffed. "In the future, if you think I'm going to be your muse—"

She lifted the barrel of apples he was slowly being crushed by, letting a few fall out on the stricken stud. His head, his chest, his stomach, and the last one landed square between his legs.

"Oof!"

"Don't," Sugar Belle finished off before marching back into her bakery, thus ending his pursuit of wooing her over. “I’ve had enough ponies trying to tell me what I want with what they want me to hear. I want a stallion that will let me choose for myself.”

[Mid Afternoon in the center of Canterlot.]

In a fevered panic, Sniff stepped out in front of a pony-drawn carriage, hands extended, and nothing to lose.

"Stop!"

Grinding to a halt, the Earth pony pulling the cart slid closer, his locked legs tense as the weight of the carriage edged him further.

Narrowly avoiding getting steamrolled by the pony, Sniff ran around the side and opened the door.

"Sorry! This is an emergency! Princess Twilight needs you to take us to the far end of town. Right now."

Twilight galloped past the driver, nearly tripping over the hem of the dress.

"This is an emergency, but you have to take us there at a normal pace. You can't make us look suspicious! Go! Now!"

There was no way this pony was going to turn down an emergency from a princess. Not when she was riding with such a strange-looking creature. So when the carriage door shut, he was off in a dash.

Inside their ride, there was an urgent matter Twilight was addressing. Her distress was demanding of Sniff's attention, and after another silencing spell was cast, she tried to control herself, though sitting across from Sniff, staring at him, didn’t really seem to make things easier.

"This isn’t your fault! I shouldn’t have asked when I know I’m so—"

Of course, Sniff was apologetic in his response, but he was also a bit defensive towards the princess, holding her head in frustration.

"I'm sorry, Twigs. You asked me an honest question. I wasn’t going to lie to you about it."

The violent snapping of ears returned, and the sense of urgency from the Princess turned to desperation.

"It's my fault for not spending more time with you this morning. I only wanted to spend some more quality time with you today. I didn't know I would get-"

She clamped her hooves to her ears to hold them still. Of all the things to go wrong, why this? Why now?

"I want it… The more I get to know you, the more I get to be myself with you… I shouldn't just want to take your clothes off and have you touching me like you can. Even just hearing about what you wanted..."

Now feeling embarrassed for her urges, she sulked, looking apprehensive about her excitement.

“Can we take a break from everything for some sex?” Quickly catching herself in her bluntness, she sat up straight to correct herself. “Not sex like rutting! I know you want to wait to do that, but like we normally do?”

While it was touching to see his mare so concerned about his pacing of things, Sniff couldn’t help but indulge in some lascivious behavior. This carriage seemed large enough to make things work for them anyway. And at the rate they were moving inside a closed carriage, it was unlikely any onlookers would notice anything.

“Twigs… How about you come sit by me instead of over there? I don’t know what all I want to do with everyone, and I’m still contemplating what we should do tonight. Including with Swifty… since that was what you wanted to know.”

Carefully, Twilight stepped across the short gap between their seats and joined Sniff as he sat further into the corner. The rich scent of clover made his welcoming arm around her all the more intoxicating as she anticipated his next move as she was pulled up into his lap.

“Do you know how hard it is for me to have to keep holding back? I mean, at first, a lot of it was how much I missed having a woman with me. It wasn’t always a lady I was trying to help. Sometimes it was simply another woman who just wanted to find a man to treat her to a good time.”

Having Twilight comfortably positioned, he began to inch the hem of Twilight’s skirt up. An uncomfortably inviting heat slowly emanated out, alerting him to the current state of her condition. He wasn’t surprised, but he was back in his element.

“I want to help you in every way I can.”

The fabric rose higher, revealing her inner thighs. With every growing inch exposed, her heart rate quickened.

“I know what I like, how to get it, and what it’s worth… I need you to know that, too. Then—”

As his fingers breached the only remaining barrier to his lady’s modesty, he felt her go limp: a member of royalty, his to command.

“I think when you understand all that, then you’ll know what to do without being so embarrassed about it.”

Twilight released a long gasp as her inner walls were parted again, quelling her agency like a warm bed on a lonesome autumn night.

She had what she needed, and even if she still felt a little disappointed in herself, feeling her loving human was too good not to steal her focus. Although there was still something on her mind, she couldn’t help thinking about. Something she had a better understanding of now, given the events of the night before.

“Mmm, yes… Swifty’s tongue is amazing. Mmmm, by Starswirl’s beard, you make me feel so goddamn good.” Another gasp encouraged her inquiry even further. “Ohh, yes… Tell me how you want her to use it on you."

[After a short ride with a particularly horny princess...]

Sniff dropped a few extra bits into the hoof of the driver, happy to see he wasn’t bringing any extra attention to the circumstances that brought them there.

“Thanks again, and sorry about the confusion. Crisis avoided, at least.”

The driver gave a bow, and left without complaint, leaving a very pleased Twilight to explain exactly where they were, shifting seamlessly back into her more bookish self.

"Oh, thank you again, Peter. I feel so much better now. It's kinda too bad that we didn't make it here earlier. Follow me up these steps."

The sites of the city were picturesque, leaving Sniff to wonder what the purpose of this building was.

"So, where are we?"

Revealing a golden key, the backend looking like an hourglass silhouette, Twilight was happy to answer.

"This is where I used to live."

She used the key and opened the doors. Inside was a three-story, open-floor flat, that was two-fifths science lab, two-fifths library, and one-fifth a place one could call a home. And all one hundred percent of it was uncleaned.

"It might not look much, but this place made up a lot of my childhood. Actually, most of my life. I lived here up until about six years ago when I moved to Ponyville."

Sniff took a look around the dusty old nerd escape, seeing its charm for what it was.

"A nice little bachelor's pad. Who’d you stay here with?"

Twilight gave a cute little laugh, thinking of how silly the question was.

"Just me and Spike. I was given my own place to help raise him. Now though, I was thinking this would be a nice little getaway for you and Top Shelf. No guards to worry about that way."

Now that they were truly alone, Sniff wanted to discuss this aspect of their relationship.

"You're really into this herding concept, aren't you?"

An honest question and one Twilight had plenty of time to think about, making her happy to discuss.

"Of course I am. This is so much more than just the friendship lessons I learned about. Plus, the physical nature of what we get to share is so incredible. In only starting to see the social and mental benefits that come along with it."

Still seeking all the wonderful discoveries, she started to lead him up the levels of the old home.

"Stress relief, confidence building, a sense of belonging, moral support, and so many lonely mares can finally find companionship.' She looked over her shoulder as she cleared off her old bed. "Aren't you enjoying the benefits?"

That question should have been easy to answer, but Sniff had to really give it some thought.

"I am, but I can only do so much, you know?"

Twilight sat on the edge of her bed, welcoming Sniff to join her, though in a non-sexual way this time.

"Yes, I'm starting to see that, too. There should be a limit one should expect for a herd to function as, but we're slowing down enough, aren't we?"

A little more comfortable, Sniff sat next to her, mentally running through the list of mares he'd been courting.

"I suppose we are. But it's not just me who can only do so much. I don't want to leave anyone out in the cold and feel neglected. If I really am just helping others understand what they want and need to find the relationship they're looking for, I need to know they're being taken care of."

Seeing the need for comfort, Twilight leaned against Sniff, wrapping her forelegs around him.

"And you are, Peter. Everypony you've been helping has grown, and seen the benefits of joining us. They're even taking what we've learned from you and have been applying it towards each other. So if you're worried about us relying on you too much, I don't think that's going to be a problem. Especially with Swifty and Lyra getting so into the more intimate forms of a herding relationship."

It seemed so twisted, but in some way, it gave Sniff comfort. Even if she didn't have a full grasp or control over her sexuality, she was gaining the confidence to do so. She was growing and maturing, becoming her own person… or pony, in this case.

"I'm glad I can help you all in this. So long as it's what you want, I'm happy to help keep doing what we’re doing. Not just the sex, but everything. I’m glad I can be a better version of myself here with all of you.”

If Twilight just heard what she thought she did, then there was something far more pressing to address.

“Peter,” she softly spoke as she repositioned herself to sit upright. “I know that Ovens has more or less taken the lead on trying to help you deal with what your problems were back on your world. I know it’s not your health, or nightmares of war. I can only imagine what must haunt you from your past, but I couldn't ask for you to be any better of a human than you are now. All I know is that what we're doing is helping you, but this is my first real chance to thank you for all you've done."

Getting caught up in the moment, she looked up and pulled their lips together, a sad but loving kiss shared between them. It was soft and tender, and though her libido beckoned for more, she pulled back to finish her train of thought, or at least what she could with the time they had.

“I apologize in advance if I get carried away and want to pull you away for a while, but I want to treat you to as much of the best that Canterlot has to offer. I know of a wonderful place the nobles often brag about. I figured we’d go there for lunch. There’s also a theater with shows that change almost every week, I thought you like to see them perform… but if you’d also like… Swifty will be meeting us here soon, and after what you told me-”

While incredibly tempting, Sniff didn’t need this at the moment, despite how much he thought about how great that would be about now.

“Swifty had plenty of me this morning. You're the one who held out, so how about this."

He pulled her into his lap, making sure she felt his arousal, despite them being fully clothed. He kept his hands firm on her hips and kissed her again, deeper, longer, teasing her with more that he knew she would want, then parted lips as soon as she tried to lower his hands.

"Today is about me and you. Tonight is about me and you. Let's just focus on each other until the morning. Maybe after that, Swifty will have some more to look forward to."

He raised his eyebrows, making it clear he wanted more than what they’d done so far, which of course, caused her tail to twitch and her ears to go on the fritz.

“Oh,” Sniff jested with a coy grin. “Does my Princess like the sound of that.”

It most certainly did, prompting Twilight to feel a little selfish with her time.

“Oh, fuck,” she desperately moaned. “Yes, please. But you can’t just keep me waiting all day for that. Can I… Can you take your pants off? I need to feel you against me. I’m so horny right now. The ride here wasn’t enough. I need to ride you!”

He practically asked for this, so who was he to say no at this point? So, at a rabid pace, the two began removing their lower halves. Twilight nearly tore her panties, given all the other garments in her way, and Sniff pushed his pants down to his ankles.

Overtaken by lust, Twilight pushed Sniff down onto his back and mounted him, feeling his girth mashing against her slathered center.

“Oh! Son of a bitch! Gah! Uuho!” She wailed, grinding herself harder against his manhood. “How ahh! Uhh! About a late lunch! Mmm.”

[Back over with Cerb in the castle.]

After learning a lot about the three suspects, Flash had left to go about his duties, leaving Cerb and the four mares slightly less motivated. However, Spitfire had a counterpoint to their perspectives.

“Take it from me. Just because a pony has a stellar record, doesn’t mean they’re incapable of breaking the law. Prime example, one of our old mentors and now defamed Wonderbolts, Wind Rider, framed Rainbow Dash for sabotaging our performance by sending me off on a wild chase for a cure for my sick mother. Turns out, my mother was fine, and the flower didn’t even grow that time of year. However, that didn’t mean the Crystal Mountains, where I was told to go, weren’t dangerous for even a skilled Wonderbolt like me.”

On that point, Rarity had an instant recall of those events.

“That’s right! Wind Rider was a very well-respected and admired Wonderbolt. Of course, his disgraceful actions had him stripped of his titles and removed from the Wonderbolts.”

“More than that,” Fleetfoot added confidently. “It was kept private, but he was court-martialed after that for a whole slew of infractions. Behavior unbecoming of an officer, fraud, and endangerment of a EUP service member, to name a few.”

Spitfire took a closer seat at the table, putting all her attention on Cerb.

“We’ve been through the whole court-martial process. We also… umm… found out about what happened to your friend Kelly. So, while we know my case wasn’t as serious as hers, we at least know what to expect and wanted to give you as much first-hoof knowledge to make sure these stallions get what’s coming to them.”

Sure, Spitfire was one fluttering of her lashes away from openly flirting with Cerb, but Rarity could see how that wishful thinking was landing them the support that might not have been available because of it. Wisely, she let it slide for the time being.

“We should take all the help we can get, Justin. I might have been the one to crack the case about Wind Rider, but I wasn’t involved for the…. Is a court-martial like a trial?”

Even if this was a crazy pony-world, Benny could explain this part.

“A court-martial is a military trial. Military-appointed judges upholding military laws with court proceedings with slightly different procedures. I’ve never been to one, but I’ve had to deal with a few sailors going to Captain’s Mast when I served. It’s basically a trial by the commanding officer, but not with the same authority of a court, but some sailors ended up going to or requesting a court-martial anyway. So, I do know a bit about it.”

Cerb, nonchalantly, offered his experience.

“I’ve been to one, escorting the accused to trial as his bailiff. The guy was intoxicated on base and assaulted an officer with a weapon. Long story short, they took him down hard. Most court-martials give no love to the defendants. Most the time, they already assume you’re guilty if you’re there to begin with.

Fashionably late, a knock came to the door, with a lovely pink princess poking her head inside.

"Is it okay to come in? I brought some help."

The group motioned Cadance in, followed by Chris and Raven. Cadance was unexpected, Raven wasn’t, but Chris was late. Naturally, Chris being late prompted a sharp remark from Cerb.

"I'm guessing you got lost. Where was it? The city, the castle, or your bedroom?"

While well deserved, but not appreciated, Chris answered.

"All three, but I had to wait for some I knew to escort me around after… You know."

Thankfully, Benny understood that Chris, the newly devirginized brony had a demanding mare and a weak will to fend her off.

"Leave him be. It's not like he missed much anyway. Raven should have everything else we need."

Sadly, Raven's sudden withering demeanor changed the tone of the room.

"I actually only have most of the documents leading up to the events of the incident at the Apple Farm. There are a lot of documents with information that have been redacted that I have to go back and have properly cleared, given their sensitive nature, or haven't been finalized."

Every pair of eyes were cast on Raven. Doubt and discontent stabbed her like daggers.

"Please, try to understand that we've had a very difficult time trying to properly annotate the severity of the attack that took place. That and the investigation has been very thorough in interrogating those involved, one of which was only medically cleared to speak a few days ago, and the third guard is still in a coma. We still can't verify his side of the story."

Raven knew this was detrimental to their cause, but she was backed into a corner at this point. She had to level with them.

"Some of this is my fault for not being able to catch up in time. I should have the bulk of them to you by tomorrow. I promise."

That was a letdown, but there was still so much for the rest of them to go over with Chris and get his insight. It was Benny again who took the lead on how to move forward.

"Chris, Cerb, and I only have a limited understanding of how the trial will go down. Fleetfoot and Spitfire will help with teaching us how things will go down. We also have the character profiles for the guards that attacked Kelly. We'll figure out the rest tomorrow."

[Later in the afternoon at the Canterlot hospital lab.]

After an accelerated pegasus transport, courtesy of the Royal Guard, had delivered Redheart and Doctor Horse in less than an hour. Combined with EKG, they were almost making progress, inspiring a continuous string of questions from EKG, now, solely focused on the current string of tests.

"Blood cells… Just look at them. Real, live blood cells. How many of them do you think there are?"

Kelly, nearing the point of feeling too annoyed to continue answering, did her best to keep her civilities to a doctor who seemed to care. Thankfully sitting hunched over at a desk, reading up on the hypothalamus, hid most of her physical signs of agitation.

"I don't claim to know how many are considered normal for a pony. What we’re looking for are damaged red blood cells and the abundance of white blood cells."

Redheart, believing she was following along, tried not to sound as bothered as well, keeping her questions more practical.

"An elevated white blood count should indicate an infection, but what are you looking for in regards to the damaged red blood cells?”

This was a bit out of Becky’s expertise, but she knew enough to speak generally about the abnormality.

“I’ll need your help to narrow down the cause, but if we find broken red blood cells, that could indicate a blockage in the bloodstream, or his liver being damaged. If not, I’m really going to need your help to see if the worst-case scenario is what we’re dealing with.”

Very much out of the know, Rainbow hated being the dumbest one in the room, but the curiosity was killing her now.

“Hey Becky, I know you’re getting a million and one questions today, but why are there two types of blood cells?”

Had not it been Rainbow, Becky would have had something snide to say, but her wing mare had stuck with her and the others through the most boring of tasks. Beyond being her best friend while stuck in this world, she deserved a proper explanation.

“Red blood cells carry oxygen from the lungs to all the other cells in the body and trade the oxygen for carbon dioxide. Without that exchange, all the other cells would die, killing the pony with them. The white blood cells seek out foreign bodies like bacteria or anything else that can make you sick. The body will make more white blood cells if there’s an infection.”

Just in time, Shining returned with a nurse who handed over the newest test results.

“Becky, the optometrist was reluctant to do the test you requested on an unconscious patient, but she said your concerns were right.”

And just like that, an uneasy chill seemed to fill the room. Becky was angry, scared, and stuck in a horrible dilemma.

“Fuck… Close the books on infections. Focus on anything related to the nervous system. Get as familiar with it as you can and get him in for… Shit… Do you have an MRI machine? CT Scan? Even an Ultrasound will do if that’s all you have. We’ll need as much imagery of his skull as possible. Dash, Shining, take me back to the castle. I need to speak to Celestia and everyone else.”

Rainbow was already on alert. She didn’t know why, but something had gone horribly wrong to have Becky this worked up. Her instincts for fight or flight were kicking in, but she had no target to focus on.

“What happened? What’s going on? Why are we going back?”

Becky stood up; the gravity of the situation weighing down on her turned into a panic, and she lost her balance. She swayed for a moment but was quickly caught by Rainbow and Shining rushing to her side.

“I’m gonna be sick. Get me out of here.”

Whatever was happening, Shining knew it was an emergency and took charge, barking his orders to everyone in the room.

“Doctor Horse, Nurse Redheart, both of you focus on the books. Doctor EKG, get whatever Becky needs for Swift Hoof. Rainbow, put Becky on my back. We’re getting her out of here.”

[Back in Twilight’s pad.]

Letting herself in, as instructed, Swifty entered the living quarters of Celestia’s former most faithful student-turned-princess. With her sharply tuned sense, she discovered what had transpired in her absence.

“Awwwwe~ I thought Peter wasn’t getting spoiled like this until the end of the night.”

From higher up, Twilight’s chipper voice called down.

“No! That’s still happening! Come on up!”

With a growingly positive outlook, Swifty took to flight.

Two floors of books, scientific equipment, and other discarded items parted by foot and hoof tracks in the dust led up to Twilight and Sniff lying in a bed just barely big enough for the two. A pair of panties ripe with the scent of arousal lay on the bedpost overhead of the happy couple cuddled together.

"Sorry, but I couldn't hold out,” Twilight apologized. “Peter is still saving himself for tonight, though."

Sniff smiled innocently and made a small gesture with his free hand. His scent clearly not having passed the highly interested stage.

"Twilight wants to spoil me tonight, so I'm saving up for that."

Swifty ruffled her feathers in a show of excitement and wiggled her rump, beaming a bright smile.

"Oh, I can't wait to hear how that goes."

She gave another heavily flirtatious smile. Her temptation to instigate something for herself dancing at the tip of her tongue, nearly escaping as she saw the opportunity within pouncing distance, but instead sighed.

"You two sure know how to make a girl jealous, but anyway. There’s not a lot to report. Word came in that Becky requested Doctor Horse and Nurse Redheart to help at the hospital. Cerb and Benny have been busy all day with Captain Flash Sentry. Chris did join them, but that wasn't until much later."

She gave a little snort before laughing as she remembered running into him and Cadance along the way.

"I'm guessing Chris and Starlight had a wonderful time together in town. I think Princess Cadance must have got a nose full after Chris had an even better time back in his room. Starlight was out for the count, and Cadance had to escort him to the others."

The two on the bed had a little laugh at that as well, giving some thought to Twilight as well.

"Oh, poor Cadance. I'm sure Shining will be getting some extra attention tonight. I'm sure she knows what's going on, and seeing other ponies in love always makes her more affectionate towards him."

A likely situation, given she was the Princess of Love after all, though it inspired a question from Sniff.

"Hey? You ever talk to her about sex? She might know something we still don't."

That was true, but Twilight had her mind elsewhere and turned over to face her human stallion.

"I was going to earlier, but she was getting all lovey-dovey with my brother in front of me, so I didn't want to interrupt."

The Red flag was noticed, and Sniff was instantly ready to kill the conversation.

"Oh, yeah. I guess hearing about your brother getting busy isn't the greatest conversation to have."

And just like that, the thought of her brother doing anything sexual had the kind of reaction one would expect on Twilight.

"Uck! Let's not talk about that. Like, ever. But, how about we head back so I can change? I didn’t think I'd get this bad, but thankfully Rarity thought ahead and made some extra panties for me."

[One leisurely stroll back to the castle later.]

No sooner did Twilight and company make it back, were they promptly approached by the guards.

“Princess Twilight, Mister James. Your presence is required in Becky’s room. There has been an incident that requires your attention.”

This seemed too unreal, and Peter couldn’t believe anything could have happened after everything that had gone down with Kelly. There had to be some misunderstanding or a poor delivery of something that only looked bad.

“Was Becky hurt? What happened?”

The guard seemed unshaken by the questions, still standing tall and proper, and answered with clear delivery.

“No, sir. She was not harmed; however, we were not given any details as to why she appeared so shaken. Princess Celestia has not shared the specifics, but the incident left Becky weak and feeling ill, though she has already recovered.”

Those symptoms quickly sounded familiar enough to calm Sniff, but all the more reason to investigate.

“Shit. Something must have spooked her good. Twi, Swifty, let’s go.”

The three ran the entire way to Becky’s room, where they found the whole group, save Lumberman and Applejack, gathered around. Becky, herself, was lying in bed, comforted between Rainbow and Shining, Cadance standing close by, and even Kühn was ready to seemingly protect her if needed. However, oddly enough, Kelly and Luna sat a bit farther away near the window.

At least now that Sniff and Twilight were back, Becky could get started.

“Kühn, could you wait for us outside, please?”

The intimidating yak nodded and, as requested, departed the room. When the door closed, Becky looked practically sickly.

“Sorry to cause a panic. I did everything I could at the hospital, and when I realized what happened to the pony that attacked Kelly, I kinda freaked out.”

Apparently, her discovery must have been discussed enough that most of those in the room looked sympathetic to her, though Kelly held a mixed look of anger and hurt. Probably why she was sitting further away and still being held by Luna.

No matter the opinions of those in the room, Becky needed everyone to know the truth.

“His name is Swift Hoof. He’s been in a coma since Big Mac fought him off when he tried to kill Kelly. Big Mac fucked him up good. I can’t explain it, but his injuries are worse than any other pony I’ve seen so far, and unlike Redheart or Applejack, he doesn’t seem to be healing fast like they are. But I think he’s slowly dying, and I don’t know what to do about it.”

Mournfully, Celestia brought herself face to face with Twilight. Her expression was nearly that of the night Kelly was brought to her on death’s bed.

“It was briefly explained to me, but Becky believes that during the fight with Big Mac and the other guards has done serious damage to Swift Hoof. He appears to have suffered a head injury that has caused swelling of the brain. It’s the reason that he hasn’t awoken from his coma.”

“It’s more than that,” Becky added, the emotional pain gripped in her voice. “He’s been having fevers off and on, meaning the pressure has physically caused changes in how his body functions. He might have already suffered permanent brain damage, and he needs actual brain surgery… I… don’t know what to do now.”

After such a wonderful day out with Sniff, it looked like yet another crisis was going to ruin everything.

On second thought, even if Swift Hoof had attacked Kelly, Twilight couldn’t reason allowing him to die. She had to save this.

“But… Can’t you do something? With all of your medical knowledge-”

“I can’t,” Becky whined, nearly crying out the words. “Applejack was one thing, but the kind of surgery he needs could kill him if done wrong. I don’t have that kind of control over my hands, even if I knew how to safely do it.”

With a look of even more bad news, Benny gave a long sigh, knowing there were more problems to be concerned over.

“We need to make a decision of how much involvement, if any, Becky should have in this. Just being real, if she did attempt the surgery, and he dies, some might look at it like she killed him on purpose as an act of revenge. If she does nothing and he dies, then they can just as easily say she let him die out of spite.”

Adding to the list of problems, Cerb had another issue to bring up. Something he could already see growing into a bigger problem.

“We have to take into consideration that we’re foreigners to them, and not everypony might care that this Swift Hoof attacked Kelly without reason. From the reports we went over today, he was a good soldier. Well-liked, clean record, even received a commendation for community service by helping dispense supplies after Tirek attacked the capital.”

From the window, Kelly’s muffled voice seeped over the room, but only her anger was understood, prompting Celestia to turn and address the slighted woman.

“Come again?”

With a resentful huff, Kelly repeated herself with further ire.

“Forbid Becky from helping. She figured out what’s wrong with him, that makes her a hero. She came to you to say what he needed, but since she’s not fit to cut his skull open, make a law or whatever you need to say to remove her from killing him on accident. No one can blame her for not helping him live if you say she was never allowed to.”

The room was shocked. While it might have been at least somewhat sensible to protect Becky from public scrutiny, it was still essentially a death sentence. However, as the legality of all the matters started clicking for Chris, he recognized the fault in that logic that all but guaranteed danger in their future.

“Uh, guys? If we’re playing the hypothetical blame game here, then letting him die is going to put Kelly back in danger.”

All eyes turned to Chris, metaphorically twiddling his thumbs as he tried to explain his theory.

“Think about it. If he needs the surgery, but nopony knows how to do it and he dies, they’re not going to blame the doctors who couldn’t save him… They’re going to blame the pony who put him in the hospital in the first place… They’re going to blame Big Mac.”

Another threat was the last thing any of them needed, and Starlight wanted to believe he was wrong.

“No, Chris. You can’t think that. No pony would blame Big Mac for this. He was protecting Kelly.”

This situation was quickly spiraling into one doomsday scenario after the next, but the humans were all of Twilight’s responsibility. She had her responsibilities and needed to own up to them.

“Swift Hoof isn’t going to die,” Twilight ordered with firm confidence. “We ponies are tough. No matter how beaten, and battered, or bloodied, we always pull through. And when things really get dicey, we have a human’s helping hand to pull us through the worst of it.”

She turned back to Becky on the bed, still resolute in her decree.

“Becky, your hands might not be up to the task, but your eyes and mind are as keen as your intentions are pure. Let Doctor Horse perform the operation, but you stay with him as the medical advisor. Nurse Redheart can supervise with anyone else you recommend to assist. You will not be blamed for anything that happens to Swift Hoof, as I’ll take full responsibility for anything that happens in that operating room. And Big Mac’s actions saved Kelly’s life, and potentially more than hers, given how violent they were that day. There isn’t a jury in the world that could find him guilty, and neither would the public opinion.”

She marched over to the bedside, letting Shining move enough to give her space to reach over and take Becky’s hand into her hooves. Her stern face turned soft with a comforting smile.

“You’re smarter and more talented than you give yourself credit for… You don’t need to put all the responsibility on yourself, just like how you let Justin and Rarity take over for you; you can let others take over the physical demands and just allow yourself to help from behind. Just do your best, and I know everything will be fine. I believe in you.”

Picking up on her own responsibilities, Rainbow was right there back in her prime to motivate her ward.

“Becky, Twilight is right. Nopony can blame you for doing your best. And I know you. You’re a good human. One of the best. Top seven, at least.”

Her stupid little joke landed perfectly, sparking a laugh from Becky. Just long enough to let Rainbow pick back up with some more to add.

“You saved Kelly and Applejack’s lives, patched up Justin even, and evaluated every injured pony we’ve come across to make sure they were fine, and you haven’t let any of us down even once. And yeah, this is a lot bigger, but maybe that’s what you’ve been working up to. Getting more familiar, more ready to deal with the unexpected and worst-case scenarios. You even pretty much knew what his problem was before all the tests were done. Becks… you were made for this.”

With everything laid out, even Kelly could see this was the best path for everyone involved and joined Becky on the bed. It wasn’t only that; she could see how difficult this decision must have been and pulled Becky in for an encouraging hug.

"Forget what I said earlier. We can't pick and choose who to save. If you can save this prick, then that's only going open up more possibilities for finding a cure for you."

While it wasn't clear how that would happen, Becky could understand that every advancement held promise for new discoveries. So perhaps this was the smartest thing to do.

"You're right, Kel. Thank you."

Just to make sure no one thought something had changed more than it should have in her, Kelly had one last point to make.

"Besides… How's that asshole gonna pay for what he did to me if we let him off easy like that?"

Becky snorted, breaking off into a laugh, making her hold onto her dear friend a bit tighter.

"I got your back, girl. He'll pay. I won't let him slip away without getting what's coming to him."

A sense of calm started to settle over the room, and Celestia was left with a mix of emotions. How they managed to deduct so many outcomes that were the most likely to have fallout had ended with them agreeing to value the life of one who tried to kill the friend was something she didn't think even most ponies would consider, but somehow these creatures did?

The possibility of having misjudged them started to eat at her. Then again, only in time would their true intentions be seen. She still had to stay positive, regardless.

"Becky, I trust you to do everything in your power to ensure a successful operation. I also assure you that there will be no backlash in the unlikely occurrence of anything going wrong."

It was settled. Becky was to oversee the impossible task of training ponies to perform brain surgery. It would have felt empowering if it wasn't so overwhelming of an idea.

"Thank you. I’ll do everything I can, but I might hit a point where I can’t help any further because the risk is too great of doing more harm than good… Just keeping the expectations reasonable, that we might have to close him up before saving him.”

Truth be told, no one could fully appreciate the kind of pressure Becky was under, but Kelly knew better than most when their friend needed to decompress.

“Hey, Beck? Are you going to be good for tonight? I’m sure they’ll understand if you don’t make it out for the Werewolf Party. I can stay behind if you want some company.”

There was a charming quality to Kelly’s smile, almost like she was offering more than conversational company for the night. That or perhaps Becky was just projecting.

“Thanks, Kel, but no to both. I don’t think I’m much in the mood for a crowd tonight. You all should go out and enjoy yourselves. I just want to unpack what I put in my head.

If that was taken care of, then only the remaining care for Becky remained, among other things. But what was Celestia if not a gracious host?

“Becky, as always, the staff are at your disposal for whatever you wish. And Benny, Justin, I apologize for the delay of the remaining records you requested. I’m sure you understand the importance of ensuring the most accurate reports are recorded, but they will be ready for you in the morning. I would stay longer, but unfortunately, there is still business to attend to.”

Given recent events, new, unexpected developments had been born from the chaos of a human’s intervention.

“It seems the Abyssinians are already planning on expanding their clothing trade, and that will require opening additional ports, and there are many details still to be worked out.”

Still wanting to be helpful, but knowing full well what awaited him after his day with Twilight, Sniff hedged his bets with favors with two opposing parties.

“It sounds like you have things under control, Princess. I’m sure we could offer plenty of help tomorrow if needed. Twilight and I still have a lot on our plate for the rest of the day, but after that-”

He turned to Twilight, now on the edge of the bed, if not the edge of her seat, looking like a deer caught in the headlights.

“Twilight, you’re learning so much about my world today. Would it be alright if I learn a little more about yours with the other leaders tomorrow? Build some better bridges? Help show how well we work together?”

After everything Sniff had accomplished so far, Twilight couldn’t even be mad and put himself between her and Celestia. He was still helping her, trying to fix things, let them be open about each other, and maybe even turn Celestia around on everything.

It wasn’t even a question anymore.

“That sounds like a wonderful idea, Peter.”

There was nothing Celestia could do but act grateful and bow to give her acceptance.

“I’m sure your help will be more than welcomed if negotiations break down.”

The group all gave some additional words of confidence and their obligatory offers of comfort, though Rainbow, Shining, and Cadance stayed behind. Rainbow and Shining stayed for Becky, while Cadance was waiting for Shining, but Becky was glad to have all of them.

"Thanks for getting me out of there when you did, you guys. And Shining … sorry that I threw up on you."

Like a good friend, Shining just laughed it off.

"That's nothing. You should see what Flurry Heart can do."

Even if the worst of the day seemed to be over, Rainbow was still worried about another event that could have happened.

"Did you feel anything in your freak out? We didn't… you know… Well, at least me.”

Humans were anti-magic to a point, and Becky remembered this all too well.

“I think so. It felt like… I trusted you both. Like… I wanted… I dunno. Like I even though you were both there for me, I was also there for you. And… I guess it was kind of like how I felt that time I first threw up in front of you, Dash. Only this time, there was something else there… Bright… Warm… Strong to the point I felt safer the more you carried and held me on the way out.”

All interesting attributes, but something wasn’t adding up for Rainbow. Sure, she wasn’t the most well-rounded in her education, but the history of their magic and its reaction to humans didn’t make any sense.

“That sounds an awful lot like loyalty, though I’m not sure about the other part. Still, the first time you had that happen to you, you said you weren’t scared at all. Is there something else that might be able to cause your vulnerability to act up? Not unless you actually were scared of something that day.”

Surprisingly, Becky didn’t have to do much to remember that day. Not when it was that bizarre of an experience.

“No… I was just excited to see you train. It was the first time it really set in that I was here and could actually be a part of something that was unreal. That I could be a part of a world so much better than mine… As stupid as that sounds.”

While not a great explanation, Rainbow couldn’t help but make an obvious observation.

“Maybe it’s not just fear for everyone. Maybe it’s just strong emotions in general?”

Coming from Rainbow, not a bad theory. Not as far as Cadance was concerned.

“Emotions can be complicated,” Cadance softly stated. “Sometimes even our good emotions can overwhelm us to the point they could scare the person feeling them. Maybe even, and I hope not to offend, but perhaps you’ve all been so used to dealing with your hardships that your mind couldn’t tell the difference.”

If that was true, it was horribly depressing to hear.

“Maybe,” Kelly quietly answered.

In the grand scheme of things, this was all trivial, and Shining only felt more compelled to do right by Becky.

“Hey. We don’t know that, and does it even really matter? You are here. And not just you, you have all your best friends with you. Your real family, and Dash, and me, and Cadance, and everypony else that want to make sure that those terrible things you left behind can’t take away from a better, happier life while you’re here with us.”

Now that’s the kind of motivation Rainbow could get behind, turning her entire persona back to the cocky powerhouse of positivity she was best known for.

“Hell yeah! Think about it, Becks. You’re living in a castle rent-free, partnered up with the coolest Wonderbolt to ever wear the uniform, protected by practically every kingdom that is worth a shit, and a small army of humans who could beat the strongest contenders just by getting mad enough. Not only that, you’re smart, a hell of a lot prettier than you probably even realize, and such a great goddamn friend that even a Princess wants you to date her husband even though you could have any stallion you wanted! You got it made! So forget clearing your head! Let’s go do that Werewolf Party thing tonight, then you can worry about how awesome you’re gonna look when you keep the dip-shit alive long enough to rot in a dungeon.”

And in a mental countdown of three, two, one… Shining had mastered the art of being oblivious.

“Becky’s dating a prince? When did I miss that?”

Adorable. So much so that Cadance gifted Shining with a nice big kiss on the cheek.

“Oh, you are just the sweetest thing, Shiny. You said you’d take her out on a date.”

Shining blinked a few times, letting those gears turn as they should, then started to laugh.

“Ha! Okay. Okay. Very funny ladies. I never said I was taking Becky on a date. I’m just taking her out around town and maybe having lunch… or… dinner?"

And in three, two, one, Shining realized what should have been obvious, but Cadance still knew she had to explain this to him.

“I’m sorry, hunny. I thought you knew what she was asking for, but I had told her that if she was afraid of picking the wrong pony, she should just ask you.”

On that note, Becky couldn’t help but blush a little, remembering that moment.

“No, Cadance. You said more than that.”

[The night before after Becky’s last dance.]

Just shy of the song ending Becky’s dance with Midnight, her pace slowed to such a more noticeable degree that even half in the bag, she couldn't hide her discomfort.

"Could you help me to my seat?” She asked her dance partner. “I think I'm about to drop."

Without even a question, Midnight returned to all fours and offered a wing to escort Becky back, never making eye contact with the would-be stallions that sought to ask her for a dance. The one pony he couldn’t avoid, was Princess Cadance walking next to them, politely budding in.

“Pardon us for a moment, Midnight. I need to speak with Becky for a moment.”

Midnight stepped away, making sure Becky was on stable feet before he walked off. The other ponies surrounding them seemed to keep their distance out of respect, allowing Becky to stay calm.

“I’m sorry, Cadance. I think I’m all danced out. Maybe next time?”

Cadance laughed off the comment, playing a little coy about it.

“Goodness, no. Becky. Thank you, but I don't think you could swing me around the way Justin did. This isn’t exactly that kind of music anyway.”

That was cute and certainly accurate. That whole night was pretty crazy, especially considering how Shining had acted and nearly caused an incident. More than ridiculous enough to get Becky, in all her inebriated senses, to laugh it up.

Of course, Cadance only saw this as the perfect segway.

“Anyway, I wanted to have you alone for this. I couldn’t help but notice just how close you and Shining have become since that night, and you just so happen to put yourself in a position that you need to ask a stallion out.”

The words were spoken so perfectly in that “You think I didn’t know” tone, Becky couldn’t help but think Cadance had assumed this was a homewrecker scenario she had uncovered. And, of course, this served to put her more than a little on edge.

After all the goodwill this princess had extended, such an accusation alone could end horribly, and now Becky had to do damage control while dancing on eggshells. Of course, lacking sobriety, she was a nervous wreck.

“Oh, fuck. Cadance, please believe me. It’s nothing like that. We’re just friends, but if you thought I was trying to steal your husband or anything like that-”

Becky’s one-eighty put her off balance, and Cadance reached out with her wings to help stabilize both Becky’s balance as well as her emotional state.

“Becky, no, please. I know it’s nothing like that. Shining and I have talked all about your concerns. You have nothing to worry about. We both trust you… That’s why I was going to say that if you’re having trouble finding the right stallion to ask, Peter and I both think you should just ask Shining to hold up your side of the bet.”

Well, that was actually far better than Becky could have hoped for as far a resolution went, and she answered by reaching out and hugging around Cadance’s neck.

“Jesus, Cadance. You about gave me a heart attack, but are you sure he’ll be okay with it?”

Cadance smiled proudly, knowing how lucky Shining was to have this opportunity gifted to him, then eased Becky back and ushered her away.

“He thinks the world of you. I’m sure he’ll say yes without even thinking about it. Just don’t get carried away. You know who has a hold on his heart after all.”

Whatever caused Becky’s life to get this crazy, she’d never know for sure, but it was too crazy not to enjoy the madness that it was, and she laughed it up as she started back to find her seat. That is, for all of four steps before stopping to catch her balance. Then another three brave steps that came with the dull ache of legs physically nagging her.

A little help wouldn’t hurt at the moment, unlike her legs which were both getting ready to hurt her, which was of little help. She’d just have to rough it out a bit more. Her seat wasn’t far beyond this next corner.

"Oof," Becky grunted, not really in pain as she bumped into Rainbow. "There you are. Come on. Help me upstairs."

[Back currently in Becky’s room.]

Shining blinked a few times, trying to figure out where the line was really being drawn between the mare he loved and the woman he was attracted to. Was there some silent agreement between them, or maybe another part of the story that was left out that he should be excited to hear about later? What’s more, was figuring out how to even go about asking about it.

“So, is this like a date-date? I don’t know what I’m doing anymore. Because you made it sound like it’s not a date that two ponies would go on a date for.”

Rainbow, on one hand, was getting a kick out of watching Shining being messed with, but on the other was that feeling she had again. She hadn’t really noticed it until after getting Becky back to the castle.

It was just like before at Twilight’s castle when Shining helped Becky back to her bed there. It was in Shining, yet in her, like an echo or a reflection. Like a distant bright light flickering, sending waves of warmth that vanished too quickly to properly identify. Although one trait that she couldn’t ignore was that its source was strong.

Then again, with so many other mares still carrying their scents of human lovers and the sex they’d obviously had that day was distracting.

Why did being horny have to make focusing on anything so much harder?

“Hey, Becks. Would you mind if I flew off for a while? It sounds like you two need to plan out your not a date-date, date, and I need to get some flight time in. Especially after staying cooped up in the hospital all day.”

Speaking of getting out and away for a while, Shining had another stop to make.

"Oof. Hey, if we're going out, I should probably wash off the rest of the vomit. I'll be back after I get cleaned up."

Cadance waived the ponies off who sitting close to Becky on the bed.

"I'll keep Becky company and help her get ready. See you tonight, Dash, and take your time Shining, dear."

With the two left alone, Becky was feeling well enough to make her way over to the vanity station.

Cadance joined her, compliments at the ready.

"I'm happy Shining was able to help you, even if he was a bit clueless. And I'm sure I can't offer much help to get you ready. You're already so pretty as it is; it's almost a shame to cover any bit of you up. Then those beautiful green eyes of yours. Maybe I should be worried?"

That last one was a joke, obviously, though Becky still had to be respectful of the situation she was in.

"I might be pretty, but you're downright gorgeous. I can't thank you enough for helping me out last night, too. Dashy would have held that over my head forever if I chickened out, but I can't stress enough that I wouldn’t have accepted unless I knew Shining was going to be faithful to you."

Cadance couldn’t help but boast, though her enthusiasm had noticeably dropped.

"Shining and I have never been more committed to each other than we are now. Not that he wouldn't enjoy a little physical affection."

Was that a dirty joke? It had to be, and Becky covered her mouth to stifle her laughter. That was both terrible and funny. Almost like something Kelly would have implied. Pretty obvious the Princess was a rookie when it came to such comments.

"Cadance, you're terrible," she laughed, thinking of testing the waters with a joke of her own, but was beaten by Cadance again.

“Terrible? What loving wife wouldn’t give her husband such beautiful Hip Candy,” she joked, and with a sisterly display of love, she hugged Becky from behind. “Just enjoy yourself today. You even have my permission to give him a smooch or two if you feel like it.”

As much as Becky wanted to laugh off such a ludicrous offer, she couldn't help but think that she'd be okay if it were him. There were so many good qualities to a stallion like Shining, after all.

"Don't tempt me."

[Many hours later at the entrance to the royal gardens.]

After a long day of delegation, dating, researching, and all manors of unexpected developments, all parties had congregated for one final night together. And as Becky pulled up with Shining in an open carriage, Benny could finally begin to start the game.

"Alright, welcome to the Werewolf Party. We had to modify this game a bit from how it's normally played, but this way, I think, will make it a little more exciting."

Hopping out in front of Benny, Pinkie sprang forth, shuffling a deck of cards the size of a small book with casual ease. The deck was split, reshuffled, then dispensed among the crowd as Benny explained the rules.

"Everyone will be given three cards. The first card will explain what role you will play and what abilities you have. The next two cards are special cards that can give you extra abilities, or let you perform actions no one else can."

As the cards were handed out, the faces lit up with what the cards held for them.

"Some of the roles are hunters, who can kill a Werewolf if they catch them during the day. Werewolves can kill any other player that isn't a Werewolf at night. Psychics can read a player’s card one time a night unless another card says they can do more. Also, since this game is a little new, Chris and Starlight have offered to oversee that the rules of the game are properly played and explain any questions that you may have."

A card flashed up in front of Benny, making him grin before grabbing two more cards. Looking at his set, he remembered a few more things to explain.

"Also, just so you know, you can feel free to tell others what your role is, but be aware that Werewolves and a few other special roles will lie about theirs. The name of the game is deception for the werewolves and villains, and deduction and survival for the civilians, royalty, and avengers."

With the basics of the cards explained, Chris and Starlight took to the front to continue the rules, Chris taking the lead.

"I hope you're all ready to have fun because I think we created something special for you. Now, the way this will be played is that different areas of the garden are designated as shelters, businesses, and homes. Some players will claim to be able to do things based on their roles, but anyone can claim to have those roles. However, not every role can do what they need to in those areas, so if you're not a werewolf, you want others to know you can do these roles during the day round. During the night round, other roles have different tasks, and failing to do them removes their special abilities, but this is also when the werewolves will hunt. However, at the start of the next day round, everyone gets to vote on who they think they think the werewolf is. The player with the most votes is removed from the game. The game ends when only the werewolves are all removed… or win. Only then can you escape the Garden.”

Author's Note

No art this week. Sorry about that. It took long enough just to get his chapter done, as I'm still trying to catch up.

Regardless, this chapter did the rare feat of taking place over an entire day, leaving the next chapter to close out the night.

In this day, however, a lot has progressed. The biggest being Celestia asking for Becky's help. That must have taken a lot to accept that help. Even harder for Kelly and Becky to deal with.

Over at the Apple Farm, things for them are staying pretty tame. I'm sure they can appreciate that much, though. With Applejack still recovering, Lumberman could get back to work, and AJ could enjoy some company.

Some of that was just me wanting to show off how awesome Cutter is while following through with what Lyra is responsible for. And while not stated, Zecora was just checking up on AJ.

Continuing on with Becky's new struggle, EKG was added into the mix, but I had to bring Doctor Horse and Redheart back in. Becky knew all too well she couldn't tackle this alone.

Out in town, we got to catch up with Chris and Starlight acting like a real couple... dats about it.

Getting closer to the trial, we get to see some of the crew reviewed the records on those involved. None of which seem to be your standard villains. Not exactly cracking the case, but at least it's a start.

Meanwhile, over in Our Town (Yes, that's the name of the town Starlight once took over), Big Mac is back on delivery duty. Now we get to see the pony he had eyes on before Kelly came into the picture. Of course, it just had to be Sugar Belle.

Of course, that comes along with Feather Bangs, who this time is trying to force his way in against a battle-hardened Big Mac. Also, this time Big Mac isn't trying to clap them cheeks, but also doesn't seem to really like that pony all that much.

Personally, I don't mind the character all that much and even though his singing in the show was pretty good (cliche and corporate pop, but at least performed well). They go out of their way to make you not want to like the guy, given his personality, but oh well. He's in the story now.

Regardless, Sugar Belle got what she wanted the first time around with what should have been Big Mac's chance of wooing her. Big Mac didn't force himself on her the point of making her uncomfortable. Let's see how that goes.

Back with Twilight and Sniff, poor Twi just couldn't keep her panties dry, but when she's trying to find out more about Sniff and what he likes, who's really surprised that she might like it as well? At least this cute couple still have good communication with each other, for the most part. Not only that, Twi hasn't forgotten her goals, nor her place. Just like how Sniff hasn't forgotten to take care of a lady in need.

Jump ahead a bit later, and it was enough to get Swifty near excited enough to sneak in some quality time. Maybe next time.

Getting back with Becky, she had a pretty good idea of what the issue might have been as soon as she heard he had a fever while in his coma. It's crazy what can happen when there's bleeding on the brain or any damage that causes swelling. That's why she was reading up on the Hypothalamus since that's the part of the brain that regulates body temperature.

That all boiled down to her realizing she was in over her head and all the fallout that could happen if she tried to take this on herself. All that turned into real fear and she ended up subcoming to the effects of fear around an Element... and maybe even Shining.

After an emergency trip back to the castle, Twi and her plus two eventually showed up to get the bad news, but that was all thankfully turned around with the quickness.

True, all the concerns could still happen, but with the backing of their friends, it can't be al that bad.

Once all that was cleared up, Shining finally got clued in that he bagged himself a date with the woman he had the hots for, and didn't even know it. Also, like I tend to do, a little spot of time that was glanced over finally got explained. Just spelling it out that Cadance made the offer, and how she did, seemed better told a little more spaced out.

So, with the date pending a quick rinse off, and Rainbow feeling something that made her dip out, Becky was left with Cadance. And Cadance... she's really skirting around the fact that she's okay with Shining getting physical with Becky. However, Becky... girl... you better be careful. That's a married stallion your going on a date with.

Oh? But wait! What's this? it's already night and the date is already over? But... what happened? Both with Becky and Sniff's dates, actually. These were important events, but...

Yeah, you'll find out next chapter, along with how the final party goes next week in:

Chapter 96. Werewolves by Night, Avengers by Day.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

96. Werewolves by Night, Avengers by Day.

The groups of delegates were excited to play this new game. They were playing roles as characters in a contest of strategy and deception. Young and old, ponies, dragons, griffons, humans, guards, nobles, royalty, and plenty of others who had been initially invited all would put their skills to the test.

The goal was to rid themselves of werewolves or use their skills of misdirection to survive as the werewolves.

Certainly a sharp contrast from the many games each species was more accustomed to.

Starting off the game, Starlight stepped forward, playing into her role as well.

"Welcome to the small town of Garden. You all have come a long way on the train to venture off to the Kingdom of Canterlot. Unfortunately, the train needs repairs and you'll have to hold up in Garden, which seems to have been mysteriously abandoned. Feel free to spend time gathering the supplies and food you may need. However, beware of werewolves that are rumored to live in the surrounding area. Also, be sure to show Chris and I your cards as you enter, so we know who is entering and what to expect from you."

Eager to get started, the assumed group of humans and creatures began to walk in, Starlight giving them one last reminder.

"Remember, if you perform a job, return to me or Chris to be paid. Doing your job will help ensure you survive, and whoever survives wins a bottle of your choice from the human delegate’s selection of alcohols. Of course, you can also save up enough money or supplies to buy our emergency hand-slash-hoofcart to return to the last station for only five pieces of gold or equal value. Also, there are special skills that we can perform for you to keep your true identity a secret."

It was going to be more of a surprise, but Chris knew it was going to be confusing. A little more clarification was needed.

“Some skills require us to act out of character and inform you of a change in the game that has occurred. Not all of them will be good, so be careful of who you trust. You can also ask us how much your potions and supplies are worth.”

Thunder, having completed her daily watch, quickly trotted up to Starlight.

"Sorry, I missed some of the instructions. My card says I'm a seamstress and I make clothes for other players to travel outside at night. So I need to do a job to get paid so I can buy the materials, and who has them?"

Chris till the card and examined it with Starlight, verifying the content. Not a daunting task for him, thankfully.

"Ah. Nope. In the garden will be baskets labeled Raw Goods. Grab any card that says cotton, then take it to a general goods store. There will be another basket with cards that say what types of clothes you can make. Make as much as you can, you get paid everyday you make clothes or sell them to others. You can use cotton players bring to you and make clothes for them."

Thunder took her card back, and after a moment of rereading, nodded and grinned.

"Oh, okay. I get it now. Thanks."

Starlight watched the other mare flutter off to catch up with the rest, then gave a happy sigh.

"When you explained this game earlier, it sounded really simple. Why did you change and add so many rules and cards?"

Mulling slightly over the rules Chris turned and started into the garden, a little doubtful of the end product.

"When we played the game, it was only made for about six or twelve players, way less than how many we have now. Plus, Celestia wanted to show off her garden, so this way players get to move around and see the sights… That and normally after the first round the game becomes a little predictable and you get bored of just sitting around pointing at each other."

Meanwhile, in the garden, despite the need to be tactful, virtually everyone was sticking with their counterparts. Case in point, Octavia and Vinyl remained close to Benny, who had to remind them how the game was played.

"You know, if you're gonna play your role properly, you don't have to stay stuck to my hip. None of us know if any of us is a werewolf."

Vinyl carelessly nuzzled up closer to Benny, closed her eyes, and let him guide her as they walked together.

"Werewolf or not, I'll let you eat me anytime you want."

Not even trying to calm her mare down, as if that was even possible, Octavia rolled her eyes and took stock in what she had to do.

"Oh, do come off it, Vinyl. The royal garden is no place for such lewdness. Save it for after the party and perhaps I will gobble you up as well."

Enticed by her mare finally speaking more freely, Vinyl quickly swapped sides to cuddle in close with Octavia instead, speaking just as sweetly as could be.

"Ohh, dear me. My lady wants to eat up her poor defenseless mare in the midst of scary beasts and dignitaries. Whatever am I to do?"

Amused, but not swayed from her role, Octavia huffed.

"Well, you're probably going to do something foolish and be eaten the first night, leaving me alone with Benny. While appreciated, it’s not exactly what I wished for. I'd rather have you with both of us for the whole game."

Vinyl just laughed off the comment, secure in her luck to make something work.

"Chillax, sweet cheeks. My role has it made. One trip into the woods during the night round and I’ve got a fifty-fifty shot of bagging us our first werewolf. I can carry two items in the day and one at night. That’ll give me exactly everything I need."

Octavia gave a quick rough nudge to Vinyl’s side, sternly looking towards her to have her quiet down.

"And that's exactly what's going to have a werewolf hunting you down for. Keep what you can do a secret. You don't see Benny bragging about his abilities."

Vinyl looked over her shoulder, a bit shocked at the lack of a human walking next to her.

"Uhh, I don't see Benny at all."

Perplexed, Octavia turned to see Benny missing as well.

"Well… shit… He probably thought you were a werewolf, sticking so close to him, ready to pounce and have your way with his flesh."

Carelessly, and seemingly forgetting the game itself, Vinyl snickered, taking it in the most sexual of ways.

"I might be a psychic, but it doesn't take a fortune teller to see that much is true. Now come on. Help me find some raw goods. I need to make my potion to get paid so I can get a scarf for the night round. I need a nightshade flower for my potion in the next day round."

Interrupting the pair as they spoke, Sir Fancy Pants seemingly appeared from behind and trotted up closer to join the duo.

"Lady Octavia, Miss Vinyl. Might I accompany you for the day? I need to locate flynt stones for arrows, you see. However, I can’t help but want to see the wonders the garden has to offer us."

Hearing another player give away their role only made Octavia groan in frustration. It was like they were trying to get themselves singled out.

Elsewhere in the garden, Sniff had met up with Becky to try and catch up.

“Yo, Becks. It’s daytime so we can’t kill each other yet. Mind if I tag along for a bit?”

Never slowing in her stroll, Becky carried on in search of items.

“I’m doing a lot better if that’s what you’re worried about, but sure. What’s up?”

Quickly catching up and matching her pace, Sniff took a quick look around to make sure the coast was clear, yet still keeping his voice safely low enough to keep the conversation private.

“So, was everything on the up and up with Prince Tinfoil?”

The question quickly gave a warm glow to Becky’s appearance. Not like she was love-struck, but maybe a teen who was star-struck upon meeting their idol. That, or perhaps Sniff had never seen Becky this kind of happy before, despite her voice sounding upbeat, yet level in its tone.

“Shining was a real sweetheart. We had a late lunch at some ritzy place in a hotel. I couldn’t read their menu so I just asked for a tomato soup and a grilled cheese sandwich. Ugh! That shit was amazing.”

Sniff cracked a grin and huffed a laugh, following along with that line of thinking rather well.

“That’s another weird thing about this place that still trips me out… All of their food taste so fucking incredibly good. Although what’s stranger is how ponies act like anything we bring is just as good. Like… Celestia going coo-coo for those Nutty Buddy bars, all of our booze, or even the fillies with Sunny D.”

“Yeah,” Becky lovingly agreed. “Everything does seem to be a lot better here. Including us, don’t ya think?”

Sniff chuckled for a moment, thinking of all the ways he could interpret that sentiment.

“In more ways than one, or so the rumors say,” he joked.

Of all the reactions one could’ve expected, Becky only smiled a little brighter at the inappropriate joke, catching Sniff’s attention.

“What?” He asked with a coy grin. “Not getting queasy anymore? What fun are you gonna be if I can’t pull your chain anymore?”

Immediately after saying that, his expression changed to a look of the kind of boyish grin concern one would have if this had been Chris’s first date. The expression could have been read from a mile away, and Becky knew too well than to let him ask it aloud.

“Nooooo, Sniffy. Don’t you dare even ask me that,” she demanded behind her smile. “Though I do like the idea of finding someone like him, I guess.”

There was so much for Sniff to read into on this. Becky, of all people, interested in dating again, and now cool with it being a pony after a fake date with a married stallion? He had to dig into what happened; respectably, of course.

“So then… What made you change your mind?”

The two approached a basket of raw goods cards, and Sniff, being a gentleman, let Becky filter through the pile first, as well as giving her the floor to speak.

“Just about all the ponies here are so nice and trustworthy. Then we got lucky and found so many that kick ass and are willing to fight for us at the drop of a hat. And with Shining, even if it was a fake date, or even all the times before it, he offers me help, protects me like Dash, respects me like you and the other guys—”

She took another look at the pile of cards, just now remembering what she was looking for, grabbing it, then turning the remaining cards over to Sniff, shooting him a know-it-all smirk.

“And unlike every pony you’re all with, save for Luna, Shining isn’t trying to jump in my pants.”

If Becky was going there, thankfully in jest, Sniff was happy to play along as he searched through the remaining deck.

“Well, as happy as I am for you, I am more than pleased to inform you that no pony I’ve been with has tried to get into my pants.” Quickly finding a suitable card, he slid it into his pocket and returned the same smirk back to Becky.

“They try to get me out of them. Totally different, but yeah. I figured Shining would help you out. Seems like a solid dude, ya know?”

Happy to agree, Becky turned and started off towards a sign labeled “Mansion.”

“I’ll fill you in about the rest later. Mostly street performers that sang for us and an art museum.”

Likewise, at the far end of the garden, Cadance and Shining were doing some catching up of their own. Needless to say, Cadance was more than excited to hear the news.

“I’m so glad you both had a wonderful time. I’m surprised they humored such a request for her lunch, though. But anyway, what did you do after that?"

Shining eyed his card again, thinking how best to use it, but still thinking of the day that had passed.

"Not a lot, really. Mostly I just grabbed us a cab to drive us around the city. I didn't want her walking more than she needed to, so it was mostly me pointing things out to her until we arrived at the city park."

He stuffed his card away, focused on the signs posted around them.

"The Canterlot school band was doing a rehearsal and let us listen in. Then we ran into a quartet that sang for nearly an hour. Though they were really interested in Becky."

He turned his head from side to side, making a mental note of what surrounded him. He seemed focused on his task, yet emotionally emulating what he was recalling.

"After that, we stopped for at a prench restaurant had some dessert, then came here."

That sounded like a typical date, but there were many details left out that Cadance had to know.

"You'll have to tell me more about it tonight, and we'll have to try more of that physical love again."

The scurrying of four clawed paws rushed up behind the loving couple, with one excited female dragon requesting help.

“Hey, Prince Shining. Can you help us find some more silver? I got one card of it, but we need three more pieces and either a psychic potion or two coins to buy one.”

Spike looked over his card, making sure to keep it out of view of the others, just like the rules stated, then tucked it away. He was dead set on his plan working.

“I can do alchemy with one of my skills and make a potion that makes us poisonous to werewolves. If we can make it to the last round, we’ll beat the werewolves by letting them think we’re easy prey.”

Lagging behind, Yona stumbled into Spike, tripping over her long locks of hair.

“Oof! Sorry, Spike. No more silver Yona thinks. It Yona’s fault for not paying attention when silver went missing. Still not sure how game pony knew.”

Losing that much silver was a heavy blow, but Smolder wasn’t letting that setback ruin the fun she was having. Even if she did think it was bogus.

“I think Starlight was cheating for another player when she took them away. And we still have to pay Peter back for the silver piece he let us take.”

Idle chatter picked up amongst the many players as they tried to get into their roles. It was kind of funny hearing nobles try to play up being farmers or tradesmen, thankfully none of the Apples were present to be offended by the attempt, but eventually, it was time to move onto the next stage, and Starlight called for the night round to begin.

"Alright, every creature! It is now nighttime! The weather has gotten cold! If you did not get any clothing items or are unable to venture out, then find a shelter and stay put! Special cards for the night rounds will now be available. Also! Werewolves!"

The shelters were noting more than closed-off sections of the garden maze and dead ends. One such so-called shelter held Sir Fancy Pants, Fleur De Lis, Gilda, Octavia, Vinyl, Cerb, and Kelly.

Gilda, looking rather nervous, sat in the corner.

“So… How many rounds does this game normally take?”

Kelly shrugged and looked over the collection of cards she had gathered, sounding contently passive about the question.

“I used to host games like this at my old shop back in the day, but it was a lot simpler, so it went on for five or seven rounds. This is a lot different, so it’s hard to say with so many players and different rules.”

Gilda dug her claws into the grass, looking over everyone in the room, distrust clearly written on her face.

“I really want to win, but staying inside a shelter with lots of other players is my best bet… Unless… how many players can werewolves remove at one time?”

Cerb, having played a part in making the rules and cards, was confident to give an answer.

“Werewolves can only kill one player at a time. However, there might be one werewolf that can take out up to three in one turn after one night after getting their first kill.”

If that was the case, then the first night was imperative for some players to do as much as they can. That meant Vinyl knew what she had to do.

“Tavi, come on. With two of us going out together, we’re sure to be safe. We both have cold-weather scarves, so we can stay out as long as we want.”

Octavia jumped up, a look of determination glimmering in her eyes.

“Let’s hurry back though, and no wandering off. We’re better off pacing ourselves.”

Without another word, the two trotted away, leaving the rest to kill some time. Leave it to Fancy Pants to focus the attention the biggest human in their company.

“I know we’re supposed to stay in character, but Justin, do you have any plans for all those bits you won last night?”

Cerb shrugged, not remembering he had a pile of money waiting for him back in his room until just then.

“Not a clue, to be honest. Probably just food and clothes.”

Seeing an opportunity, Kelly had a thought for something he might actually want.

“Maybe you can pay some pony to remove that tattoo on your arm and get the one you wanted instead.”

The suggestion caught everyone’s interest, but only Gilda was brave enough to ask about it.

“What’s wrong with your tattoo, and what’s it for?”

Both were fair questions, and Cerb rolled up his sleeve to show off the tattoo, or at least half the M and C below it. His demeanor wasn’t what one could call prideful as he showed it off.

“After I got discharged from the Marines, I was all sorts of screwed up… One night I got stupid drunk, stumbled into a tattoo shop, blacked out, and woke up with this. My best guess is that I told them that I wanted USMC tattooed on my arm, but they gave me the most generic-looking ink job. I mean.. Just this plane-ass block lettering? It doesn’t do my service justice, nor the memory of my brothers who fell.”

Kelly looked at the ink in his arm again, thinking that bringing it up was a poor choice say out loud. However, she could think of something more positive to change the mood.

“How about you can get rid of it, we both get some tattoos to celebrate all the good things we’ve had here instead?”

A good change of conversation, but a cry in the middle of the night alerted them that the game was still in play.

“GAWD DAMNIT!”

The voice was none-other than Rainbow, and her cry of frustration had Cerb laughing like an idiot.

“Awe, shit. Rainbow got got.”

Fleur tilted her head, stuck on those words.

“Got got?”

Kelly was chuckling herself, wondering who must have scored the kill, but was happy to share some slang.

“It’s something Benny started saying after he went into the Navy. It just means they got something bad to happen to them because they got caught.”

That sounded like the case, giving Cerb reason to stand.

“Well, no use waiting then. I gotta venture out and gather some goods. Y’all stay safe.”

No further crises or screams were heard that round, and eventually, it was time for the day again.

“The night is over! Everyone return to the center of town for a meeting!”

Quickly, the remaining players gathered themselves around Chris and Starlight. Speculation was already starting to spread around the group. The number of players missing was more than they had expected.

“My fellow travelers,” Chris spoke to the crowd. “Last night we lost seven of those who came here with us. Rainbow Dash, Princess Cadance, Vinyl Scratch, Benny, Blue moon, Queen Abyssinia, and Swift Sails.”

The crowd was taken back. Were seven players taken out in one round? How was this game even fair?

Well, Chris was about to make another announcement that showed just how difficult this game was about to be.

“After examining the evidence, we’ve determined that there are two werewolves on the loose. We know one killed Vinyl, the other killed Rainbow Dash. However, we can’t tell which of the two killed Benny, Blue Moon, and Swift Sails. However, Princess Cadance and Queen Abyssinia were assassinated by someone here among us.”

Slamming her staff into the ground, Ember called out in anger.

“Are you saying that we have more to worry about than just werewolves? Why wouldn’t you warn us about that?”

Starlight was about to say something, but Chris quickly brought his hand to cover her muzzle, knowing how best to handle this somewhat volatile situation.

“Princess Ember, please try to understand. When we opened our train for passengers, and by that I mean handed out the cards, we were not sure who all would be joining us. However, it seems there were rumors of a wealthy princess who joined you travelers. I can only guess that the assassin was sent here to remove her.”

As the crowd started to take that in, most of them growing more nervous by the second. In turn, this left Ember to ask the obvious.

“Wait… is that part of the game, or is one of us actually in danger?”

Again, Chris rushed to answer, all smiles with his clarity.

“It’s all part of the game. No one here is actually in danger of an assassin.”

The crowd gave a sigh of relief, understanding it was all part of the fun, but the game still had to go on, and Starlight could finally speak again.

“The assassin is likely going to continue trying to hunt down the princess until he or she finds her, but we also have the werewolves to worry about. So, now we need to vote on who we think they might be. Unless… is there anything any of you would like to do before we vote? Any actions you can play or fellow travelers you want to accuse?”

Right off the bat, Cerb pointed at Octavia.

“Octavia walked off with Vinyl alone together. I think she’s a werewolf.”

As if insulted, Octavia recoiled with an insulted, and somewhat over dramatic, gasp.

“What?! I most certainly did not! You can ask Prince Rutherford. He and I found each other after Vinyl wandered off, just like I told her not to, and escorted me back to safety with Twilight and Peter. If I were a werewolf, I would have eliminated him there and then. Now, if any of us is a werewolf, it’s Lord Gestal. He came to the shelter by himself after Rainbow Dash was heard screaming.”

Lord Gestal scoffed, looking just as indignant as one could be.

“Pah! I heard the scream and hid as soon as I realized what happened. If it were any of us, it would be Mister Husk. He was stalking through the garden without a care in the world. Only a werewolf would wander without any concern of being hunted.”

Angered, Prince Rutherford jumped forward, pointing a hoof at Cerb.

“Ha! Devil Dog really IS Devil Dog! I am hunter! I need stone worker to make flint stones into arrows! With arrows! I strike down werewolf!”

A pony clearing their throat quickly broke up the escalating tension. Said pony was Sir Fancy Pants, stepping up to lower the prince’s hoof.

“I’m afraid not, Prince. Justin was in view of us when Rainbow Dash was heard screaming. He couldn’t possibly be the werewolf.”

Only to complicate matters, Kelly chimed in to point out something they were overlooking.

“Actually, there are two werewolves, and only Rainbow Dash screamed. We don’t know when the others were killed during the night. Cerb could still be a werewolf and killed any of the others when he was out on his own.”

With so many questions being raised and accusations muddying the waters, Spitfire fluttered into the center, laying down three small cards.

“I don’t think Cerb is a werewolf, and I would like to prove it. I’m a psychic, and I gathered enough supplies to make a vision potion. I want to use it to see there a werewolf under that skin."

Now the game mechanics were really coming into play, and Starlight was quite excited to have some fun with this part of the game.

“Hold on now, let’s see.” She gave a quick glance of the cards. “Nightshade, a pale mushroom, and black moss. Yep. Your potion is made. You may now examine Cerb.”

Starlight lit up her horn and a small cloud of magic mist appeared over Cerb’s head. It swirled and spun, changing colors of black, grey, red, and purple, before puffing out with a vision of Cerb just as he was, standing below it.

“Nope,” Starlight announced. “Cerb is a human, not a werewolf.”

All eyes went back to Lord Gestal, who rightfully felt concerned about being singled out.

“That proves nothing about me!” He squawked.”Gruff was by himself the whole time! And what about Prince Shining Armor, or the other Wonderbolts? I know Shining Armor didn’t buy any cold-weather items, and he was out by himself during the night.”

With the attention turned, Shining shrunk a little, not at all proud to play his role.

“Gah… I don’t need cold-weather items. I’m a beggar and a stowaway. I’m accustomed to living in the cold, so I didn’t need to buy any. I did see Fluttershy out on her own though.”

Fluttershy yelped, now realizing just how easy this game was to manipulate those you play with and pass the blame.

“I was looking for Justin to see if he wanted to join me and Rarity until the day round. Rarity and I were stuck in a shelter together by ourselves. We just wanted to enjoy the game together.”

Funny how a confession of innocence can just as easily set someone else up for a guilty charge. Fleetfoot could see where Fluttershy might be telling the truth, but the truth could only save her at best.

“So what you’re saying is, you can’t account for what Rarity was doing when you were out looking for him?”

That’s when Rarity caught on as well.

“Oh, shit.”

It was abundantly clear this was not a game for those without patients or tact, igniting Gruff to shout in frustration.

“The whole game is rigged! Why do I have to be a doctor?!”

A quick round of debating eventually ended with two players remaining the focus of scrutiny. It was a vote for Rarity or a vote for Lord Gestal. As fun as this was, Chris had to remind them that this was, in fact, still just a game.

“Alright, you all get to vote once. If you’re right, that means there will be only one werewolf left. That will make it easier to narrow down the next. However, if you’re wrong… it'll still be easier with fewer travelers to pick from, but a greater chance of getting eaten. So, who votes for Rarity?”

After tallying the votes, it was close, but overall one-sided.

“Well, I never,” Rarity harrumphed, offended by the accusation. “This is outrageous! Can’t I call for an appeal?”

Starlight walked up behind Rarity and began to lead her away from the group to a sign that read, “Guilty Burn Here.” She had to break the bad news.

“Sorry, Rarity. Out here, it’s mob justice. So, whether you're a werewolf or not, you’ll be waiting with the others in the afterlife. Also known as the dining hall, but it comes with an open bar, so have a drink with the others and tell them I said hello."

In a flash, Rarity was teleported away, and a tiki torch was lit behind the sign, prompting Chris to give the eulogy.

"As per your votes, Rarity has been found guilty of being a werewolf. Unfortunately, as the tiki torch indicates, Rarity was not a werewolf. So… You can all live with that."

The groups all blinked in disbelief. The harsh tragedy of their hasty vote removed someone who could have helped them.

Cerb could tell he'd be dealing with this tonight.

"Well… She's gonna be pissed."

This revelation prompted Rutherford to stand up with a vengeance.

"Devil Dog lose good mare to injustice! Yaks now vow to avenge marshmallow pony! Real werewolf will be hunted down!"

Needless to say, the game had to go on.

"Okay, travelers," Starlight announced. "Back to work, happy hunting, and good luck."

The groups started breaking off into smaller factions. Speculation and the desire to win were leaving them to dig into who to avoid and to vote on next. This made the jobs of those whose roles was to make food and goods a challenge.

Another day round ended with more thought was put into who to shelter with. Celestia, Rutherford, Thunder, Cerb, Twilight, Fluttershy, and Gilda found themselves hunkering down to strategize.

Being the oldest by a wide margin, Celestia came off sounding like an expert on her approach.

“These werewolves are no different than changelings. Although this assassin will make things more difficult, though realistically, they are both cut from the same cloth. Acting as if they are one thing, but in reality, they only wish to do harm.”

Cerb made his eyes towards Gilda, wondering why she hadn't collected anything earlier, but thought he had her figured out. Even now that it was the night round, she didn't budge. There were a few guessed as to what her role was, but he had other fish to fry.

"It is all a game of trickery and trying to catch others in their lies. The game is different from real life because your life isn't on the line. Plus, you know the other players, most of the time at least, and you play against their weakness and exploit their habits and tells. Like Vinyl talking about what she needed out loud all the time. Psychics in this game can't be avoided if they single you out. That's why Spitfire isn't going to survive this round."

Vinyl had outed herself, and Cerb could see that others had figured out how important that role really was.

"Not unless I can save her tonight," Cerb added. “If I can find her, I can probably keep her safe and we’ll see what Lord Gestal really is in the next day round."

That sounded like Cerb had a plan, and naturally, Twilight wanted to help.

"We should go with you. There's strength in numbers. I still have to go out and collect silver. Peter and I can join you."

While the logic was certainly sound, it wasn’t the kind Cerb needed to rely on.

"Nah, I need to be alone to find a werewolf. They won't come after me if I'm in a group."

If the time had come for the hunt against the werewolves, Rutherford wasn’t going to be left in a shelter for it.

“Devil Dog have good idea. Hunt alone. Cover more ground to avenge lost ones. Protect other ponies now.”

With no other protests, the two stepped out of the shelter and parted ways. That left Celestia, Twilight, Fluttershy, Thunder, and Gilda. However, no sooner had the survivors shrank in numbers, another traveler took their place as the Dragon Lord made her entrance.

"Yessh. I figured all the ponies thought Lord Gestal was the werewolf. Prince Shining tried giving me silver dust. The only one he had. Should have waited till the morning round to use it. Now he's a sitting duck with Peter."

Game or no game, Twilight couldn’t leave Sniff unprotected. She just had to keep her cool about it.

"Damnit, Shining. You had only one good skill in this game and you just blew it. Thunder, can you come with me to find some more silver? I know another metalsmith that can make their goods at night after the first day."

The second night gave lots of players all sorts of perks, Fluttershy included.

"Oh! Let me come with you. I can double any resource one time per night. Now we'll have double the silver."

[A short dash further into the garden.]

Twilight led Thunder and Fluttershy out back into the garden’s center, hoping there was still at least one silver card left. There was still a good chance she could save this, but they would now have to fight for it as they were nearing their target, so were Octavia and Spitfire.

The two groups merged at the basket, one silver card remaining in the mix of others, and Octavia eyed it with cautious eyes.

“Am I to assume you came for the silver?”

Hesitant and nervous, Fluttershy eyed the card, contemplating how to handle this.

“Well, you see. I, umm-”

Twilight had no time for Fluttershy’s bashfulness, and made an unnecessary return, pulling the basket with her wing towards her.

“Yes. Fluttershy can make the card into two pieces of silver if she picks it up. Let her have it, then we can make two silver powders.”

Spitfire, still trying to catch up, had an imperative question to ask.

“What’s it do anyway? Shining lost his along with the rest of our supplies.”

The basics of what silver could do to a werewolf were on the tip of Twilight’s tongue. So when logic struck, it struck hard.

“What do you mean he lost it? Princess Ember said Shining used it on her and— you all lost your supplies? How did that happen?”

Just as confused, Spitfire shrugged and pulled the basket towards her, grabbing another nightshade card out.

“We don’t know. Chris walked into our shelter and said that we felt as if someone had entered our shelter, but could see no one. Then, before we knew what happened, all our raw goods and supplies were gone.”

Even more confused, Thunder stepped up closer, completely baffled.

“Wait-wait. How did you not know your cards were gone? Weren’t you holding onto them?”

Octavia rolled her eyes, growing frustrated with the time being lost, and still so much more to do.

“No, Thunder Glide. It was part of the game. Apparently, not only is there an assassin among us, but there’s also a thief. Whoever the thief is told Chris to ransack our shelter. We lost everything and have to start over. We also passed Lord Gestal, and don’t have much time left. Spitfire still needs a pale mushroom and black moss to make another potion for the day round. We’ll have to split up if we hope to stand a chance. You take the silver. If we vote Lord Gestal out right away, that will give us at least two more players to narrow down of who the second werewolf is.”

That was a sound plan, and Thunder wasn’t in a position to argue.

“That makes the most sense. It’s also safe to assume that Princess Ember is the thief. Why else would she lie about Shining?”

Heavy steps approaching from behind a hedge put all players on alert.

“Do you think that’s Lord Gestal?” Fluttershy whispered, her timidly fearful voice returning.

The whisper must have been too loud, as a large dark figure lurched out of the bushes to pounce.

“Haa!”

The girls collectively screamed, two of them reaching for the cards, but stopped just the same as Rutherford did, nearly pulling his card to flash at them.

“You not werewolf. Silly ponies nearly target of arrows for werewolf.”

Yet another distraction the girls didn’t have time for, and Spitfire was all about punctuality.

“Gah! We’re wasting time. Prince, Lord Gestal wasn’t far behind us in that direction. Now we all need to split. Octavia, you’re with me until the path splits north and south. Girls, you know what to do.”

With a mighty war cry, Rutherford ran off into the night, apparently lost as he took the wrong path while the girls ran off in their separate groups.

Sadly, they all left just in time to catch sight of a pony dressed in a Saddle Arabian garb creeping into where they just left.

Getting farther away from the threat, with no protection, they could all hear Spike scream out into the open air.

“Yona! Werewolf! Get back!”

Twilight and her new crew made it to the shelter with Shining and Peter, panting as they all entered.

“We got two silver,” Twilight huffed. “Shining… don’t lose these—”

Her words ground to a halt when she found that the shelter was empty.

“Awe, fuck.”

[The next day round.]

Feeling defeated, the survivors made their way back. Far fewer than the previous day round. All the more crushing with Chris to break the bad news.

“My fellow travelers… Things are not looking good. We’re not even finding the bodies. Princess Ember, Princess Celestia, Prince Shining, Princess Amira, Princess Luna, Kelly, Spike, and Spitfire… All of them partying it up in the afterlife, but no werewolves to keep them company.”

That was a long list of names, but Twilight noticed one who happened to be absent.

“Is Peter still alive?!”

Like watching a Faberge egg getting crushed in slow motion, Starlight cringed, getting ready to add insult to injury.

“Peter is alive and well, somewhere far away from here.”

[Over in the afterlife party.]

Sniff toasted glasses with Ember, both of them celebrating their victories.

“So wait,” he laughed. “You were assassinating all the real princesses because that’s what you thought you were supposed to do?”

Ember snickered, now feeling the effects of trying some of the stronger alcohols.

“How was I supposed to know? After Princess Amira, I was hoping it was Celestia, but with Gilda there, I had to use my poison bomb so there would be no witnesses.”

Sitting next to them, Gilda groaned, angrily gripping her glass tight.

“Being the Princess is such a stupid role! On the fourth day I was going to have enough money to buy the train ticket out of there. I was halfway to winning a bottle of my own.”

It was a little sad to see Gilda being such a poor sport about the game, but Sniff couldn’t help but laugh it up as he gave her a few pats on the back.

“Only one player can buy their way out of the garden. I just feel bad I robbed Shining of his only chance to escape.”

Happily trotting up with a drink of his own, Shining took a sip, savoring the flavor of defeat with his wife.

“Bah. The trap was perfect, and since only Twilight knew I could touch silver, they probably would have voted me out as a werewolf anyway. Not that it wouldn’t have been fair, but I can see how to really play this game now.”

It was a jovial afterlife party, and the youngest to join them was enjoying a particularly weak rum and cola in his dragon claws.

“What’s not fair is the Werewolf King.” He took a sip of his drink, trying to act as classy as the rest of the adults around him. “I didn’t even see it coming.”

To break that appearance of looking cooler than he was, Sniff flicked the tip of the tallest spine on Spikes’s head, not letting him get off scot-free.

“Yeah, and you’re also not to yell out any names when you get caught. That’s cheating.”

Spike rubbed his spine, still a little miffed about getting played so hard.

“Hey, you stole three pieces of silver from us and then made us pay you back a fourth. That’s more cheating on purpose than anything I did on accident.”

[Back in the garden.]

Cerb belted out laughing, drawing all attention to him, and away from the grieving. Such great luck had smiled upon that crafty bastard, and Cerb knew exactly what happened.

“What a dick. He must have robbed somebody good to buy his way out this fast.”

As it dawned on the remaining players that someone had escaped the garden by stealing his way out, their struggles only amplified their desire to win. Or in Yona’s case, piss her off royally.

“What! Nice human not really nice and steal from Yona! He not really nice human after all!”

It was the greatest swipe of valuables Smolder had ever heard of. Really though, when she thought about it context of how badly it screwed over so many players, she was impressed. Granted they were just cards that was part of a silly game, but still.

“Wow… Humans are sooooo coooool.”

Even more pissed off now, Yona stomped her hooves into the dirt, actually causing parts of the ground to shake.

“No-No-No! Not cool! Meanie jerkface!”

Everyone was getting sidetracked, motivating Fleetfoot to bring their attention back to what was important. Or at least, the most likely target.

"I vote Lord Gestal is a werewolf!"

The sudden outburst surprised Chris enough to make his eyes go wide.

"Wow. You're all really getting into this. Alright, let's count the votes."

Lord Gestal scoffed in the midst of every player raising a hand, claw or hoof to cast their vote.

"This is ridiculous! I couldn't be the werewolf! None of you would even let me get close to you! Even if I was a werewolf, I would have never got the chance."

True or not, the rules had to be enforced, and Starlight led the large griffon to the execution area.

"Sorry, but the vote is final. Please join the others for the afterlife while we start the fire."

Visibly annoyed, Lord Gestal stepped into the circle, and in a puff of magic was gone. In his place another tiki torch was lit, and Chris called out the results.

"Welp… another innocent victim is claimed by the mob. Does anyone want to try and narrow down the search with their abilities?"

In the crowd, Cerb stood in awe of the discovery.

"Damn… I thought for sure he was a werewolf. This is… Shit. It could really be anyone at this point."

In a normal game, yes. However, Twilight wasn’t going to be so easily outsmarted in a game of wits.

"Not just anyone. Cerb can't be a werewolf because Spitfire proved that much last round. It also can't be Prince Rutherford or Octavia, because they would have hunted down their partners in the previous rounds, and I had to take the last silver card from Octavia. We also know it can't be Fluttershy or Smolder, because of the silver they handled. That also narrows out myself and Thunder Glide, because we were together for the last murders."

She scanned her eyes around the survivors, with only two standing out.

"The last thing our group saw before running off and Spike was removed was a Saddle Arabian walking in where it sounded like Spike screamed. He also would have had his wife's trust and saved her for later to make himself look innocent."

Prince Ameed took large steps back, realizing he was the new prime target.

"It wasn't me. I am innocent."

Twilight turned next to Fancy Pants, just as confident in her theory.

"I can only surmise that Fancy Pants was using the same tactic. Although it could just as easily be Fleur De Lis. Both who have stayed with each other for the entire game."

Not so easily shaken, Sir Fancy Pants adjusted his monocle, a sporting grin curling on his lips.

"Hmph," he mused, sounding confidently amused. "Very clever reasoning, Princess. However, Fleur and I have always enjoyed the garden and have been taking inenjoying the sights along with the game. So the reason we have stuck together and not been around the other survivors is because most flowers are far from the items to be collected."

He turned his attention to the remaining Wonderbolts.

"However, have you stopped to think that perhaps the reason Rainbow Dash was able to be taken out the first round was because one of her own had deceived her?"

With another accusation cast, Soarin' began to distance himself from Fleetfoot.

"Nah-uh. No way. Not me. Fleetfoot was usually with Spitfire. They were working together and new what they were both doing. I wouldn't have known where to look for Spitfire during the last night round."

That was looking like the most surefire connection, and Twilight decided to act.

"As the royal judge, I use my one-time special council session to accuse Fleetfoot of being a werewolf!"

The group refocused on Twilight, then turned to Chris for a verdict.

"Oh, well then. If the judge wishes to accuse another traveler, she has the power to do so. Everyone vote."

Offended/mortified, Fleetfoot reared up, her wings flailing out in shock.

"What?! Why am I being singled out? Those aren't good reasons to accuse me."

The remaining votes were counted, and in the end, only Fluttershy had a reason to protest.

"We haven't seen the werewolf, so we can’t blame any pony without better evidence."

In the real world, that probably would have had some question their vote, but this was a game and the rules stated that Starlight was to burn yet another traveler at the stake.

"Sorry, Fleetfoot, but the votes aren't on your side. Step this way, please."

Begrudgingly, Fleetfoot did, and in another flash of light, she was gone, leaving another tiki torch to burn unceremoniously.

"Well look at that," Starlight announced with an amused smirk. "Another victory for the werewolves. Better luck next time."

A loud chorus of groans echoed through the night sky as the day's portion finally ended.

[The next night round.]

Twilight sat in the shelter where Shining had been slain, where she last saw Sniff. Given the limited options, she still stuck with Fluttershy and Thunder, but was feeling less than confident.

“Girls, this isn’t like a real battle, or trying to deduce who could be a changeling. We don’t have the time to properly investigate and the rules prevent us from actually defending ourselves.”

Thunder slouched next to Twilight, their shared desperation getting the best of her.

“Not exactly. The silver dust would have saved us at night, but then it would have been our word against theirs. It really did best serve its purpose during the day round to expose a werewolf. It might be what got Princess Ember killed... But I have an ability that the werewolves don’t know about.”

Twilight’s ears perked up, a glimmer of hope arising.

“You do? What is it?”

Again, Thunder sulked, this time a little further.

“The ability is called Trip. It will let me trip the werewolf. They can’t get up for ten seconds after that, and that might give me enough time to find another shelter or back to you. Only problem is if I run into another werewolf, I’ll have wasted our only chance.”

Unfortunately, patience wasn’t a virtue for the roles the three had. They held only one means of defense, and that slim chance was all Twilight needed at the moment to give her the motivation for bravery.

“If worse comes to worst, we can always lead a werewolf towards Cerb or Prince Rutherford to kill the it. We also know who we can team up with. So even if a werewolf does come after us, at least another survivor like Octavia, Yona, or Smolder can live to identify the werewolf in the day round.”

Joining in, Fluttershy stood up, sticking close to Twilight’s side, shaking like a leaf.

“Okay. Let’s do this. Justin couldn’t have gone far. Not with his leg like it is.”

As they neared the next location to gather goods, they stopped at the sound of voices. It was Smolder, sounding rather upset

Despite wanting to immediately jump in, just to be safe, the three peered around the hedge to see what was happening. It was a meet-up between Cerb, Rutherford, Soarin’, and Smolder.

Still not a reason to get involved, but they could all listen in to Smolder’s rant.

“It was that Fancy Pants unicorn. He offered Yona a piece of candy but showed her his werewolf card instead,” She snarled with gritted teeth. “I think that tall unicorn with him must be the other werewolf. I heard a pony walking behind me, so I ran past him to avoid the trap. That’s how they’ve been winning this whole time… It isn’t cheating that I’m telling you this is it?”

Cerb huffed, or laughed, it was kind of hard to tell from that distance, but he appeared to be in good spirits about it.

“Nah. If you’re alive you can tell the others whatever you saw, but just to be safe. Soarin’, take Smolder with you and go find Fluttershy to hide with while me and the only other Hunter go find Sir Fancy Pants and his girl. I can only take one attack, so Rutherford and I will have to kill them both at the same time or they could take either one of us out between turns.”

From Smolder’s quick thinking, that was going to be one werewolf down, freeing up the three mares to use their tactic on the final werewolf yet undetected. Or at least that’s what Thunder had in mind.

“The next one had to be Swift Sails or Fluer De Lis. Right?”

A flurry of hoof steps clopped ever closer. Whoever it was, they were in a full-tilt run and nearly ran into the three from behind.

When a dark figure appeared, Fluttershy gasped before she fainted, Twilight teleported ten feet in the air into a magic shield, and Thunder reached for her sword… which wasn’t there. It was only by inches that Octavia managed to stop short of barreling into the Thunder or tripping over Fluttershy. However, the near-accident did nothing to stop Octavia from spewing forth some terrible news.

“Soarin’ killed Swift Sails. He’s a werewolf, and ether Sir Fancy Pants or Fleur De Lis is a Werewolf King.”

The three looked lost beyond all comprehension, turning Octavia’s panic into frustration.

“Listen, I was with Benny while they went over ideas for the game. There were to be only two werewolf cards, but Chris wanted a third card. A werewolf king. Cerb wanted the card to be able to slaughter, meaning it can kill up to three players at one time, but Benny said it should be able to turn one player into another werewolf… Chris caved and said it could do both, but it had to get a kill every night it or would lose both options. Something to balance out the game.”

Twilight’s ears wilted. Of all the crap cards to make, a Werewolf King?

“That’s Chris’s idea of balancing the game? A werewolf that can kill more players the more it kills?”

Octavia’s impatience returned with a sharp stare.

“That wasn’t the only card. It was supposed to be random. Sometimes two werewolves, sometimes only the king, or a mix. But that’s why the three of them agreed on the Holy Knight. A player that is a hunter that can survive one lethal action taken against him. And I’m guessing that’s Justin, but if the King knows that as well, we all lose.”

And the pieces slowly started coming together, alerting Twilight to the trouble they were in.

“We only know there were two werewolves that killed on the first night. There were no bodies found the second night, so there could have been a third that didn’t act until the second night. If there are two werewolves and one king, and they turned Cerb while killing Rutherford-”

Thinking like a good soldier, Thunder could fill in the rest.

“Then it’s four of us versus four of them, but we’d have to kill Justin twice.”

There was no time to spare, action had to be taken to stand a chance against the werewolves, leaving Octavia, of all ponies, to spit out the first plan she could think of.

“Fluttershy, I need you to go and try to find Smolder. Soarin’ is either going to use her to lure you three girls out or use her as cover to look innocent for the day round. If you find her, just grab her and run. Don’t give Soarin’ a chance to use his card on you. Bring her back to us if you have to. Thunder Glide and Twilight, you both come with me. With our overwhelming numbers, we’ll be more than enough to keep our hunter and holy knight alive. Whichever werewolf they don’t kill in this night round, we’ll kill in the day round.”

Fluttershy ran off as quickly as her frightened hooves would take her, talking to herself to keep her fear that came with being alone at bay. Anything to keep her mind off of having some pony jump out and scare her as she searched helplessly down the many empty paths and vacant shelters.

“Oh, dear. Smolder and Soarin’ couldn’t have gotten too far ahead of me. After all, they had gone off in the wrong direction if they were looking for me. And Soarin’ wouldn’t have just up and killed her right away. Not if he—”

Suddenly realizing just how quickly they all had reacted, what hadn’t been considered now proverbially slapped her in the face.

“Not unless he had no intention of looking for us and just wanted to remove Smolder. Then that would mean-”

Even if well-intentioned, Fluttershy had been sent on a wild goose chase. The only thing worse than that was that she has spent so much time looking for Smolder, the night was about to end. There wasn’t even any point in bothering to look for a shelter to hold up in.

“Oh, fuck me.”

[The next day round.]

Fluttershy, assuming the worst had happened, rushed back to find that was exactly the case.

Smolder stood alongside Rutherford, Octavia stood by herself, but all three kept their eyes on Sir Fancy Pants and Fleur De Lis. Cerb, Twilight, Thunder, Soarin’, and so many others had all been removed.

“Wow,” Chris greeted the group. “The werewolves have really been tearing through the lot of you. I hope one of you has at least figured out who one of the werewolves are.”

Smolder huffed and immediately pointed a claw at Sir Fancy Pants.

“Fancy Pants has to be the Werewolf King, and if not he is at the very least a werewolf. If he’s not the king, than the other pony. Either way, the most players the King can kill in one turn is three. So, if the next round we all stick together and protect the Prince, then we win.”

For Fluttershy, only one part of this game felt any bit important at all, and that was playing and winning with Cerb. Before she could go on, she had to know what she had missed.

“What happened? Where’s Justin?”

In a sign of respect, Rutherford bowed his head to honor the fallen Holy Knight.

“Devil Dog move slow. Tell me go ahead. Hunt. Then he ambushed.”

Just as upset, Smolder crossed her arms.

“I knew Soarin’ was a werewolf. That’s why I let him lead me away. Spike only had enough materials to make one small anti-werewolf potion that could poison any werewolf that attacked the player who drank it, then he gave it to me. Said he would protect me, because that’s the manly thing to do… So, now I’m winning this for him. That's how I survived the last round."

Octavia, turned to Fluttershy, looking frustrated with herself.

"Justin was gone before we made it to him. We didn't know that, so Thunder took the lead. That's when we ran into Fleur. Before she could show us her card, Thunder used her Trip ability. I ran one way. Thunder and Twilight ran another… Then they found the King… Had I explained things faster-"

"That's preposterous," Sir Fancy Pants gruffly replied, cutting off his accusers. "I didn't see any players last round. Neither did Fleur De Lis, as she was with me. We had one last stop to make at the edge of the garden to see some lovely blossoming-"

"I accuse Sir Fancy Pants!" Smolder boomed, immediately pointing the claw at him. "Let's vote!"

Rutherford, Smolder, and Octavia signaled their votes, giving Fluttershy all the confirmation she needed to prevent a tie.

Two votes of innocence against four demanding damnation and Sir Fancy Pants actually laughed, entertained by the outcome.

"Well, I do say. Perhaps I should have been more careful. Good game, chaps. Very well played."

Knowing the rules, Sir Fancy Pants happily trotted into the burning circle, disappeared with the help of Starlight's magic, leaving behind the burning flame of his ceremonial tiki torch, and Starlight to make her announcement.

"Well, this was completely unexpected, but it appears you have been deceived yet again."

"What?!" Fluttershy shouted. "But… Smolder saw him-"

"Nope!" Smolder answered with a proud smile. "I never saw the pony, or Fleur. They really were off smelling the roses."

This didn't make any sense to Fluttershy. It had to be some kind of cheat. Maybe a prank?

"But you could touch silver and had Spike’s potion. How could you do that and still be a werewolf?"

Since there was some time to gloat, Smolder crossed her arms to pose for her victory.

"On the second night, Yona tripped over her hair, for like… the fifth time. Otherwise, she would have been slaughtered by Prince Rutherford."

Rutherford slammed his hoof into the dirt, raising his voice to brag.

"Pony not know this, but yaks best at being King. Not great at being Hunter. Plenty of arrows, but no bow for hunting werewolves."

That was the deception? Rutherford only pretended to be a hunter this whole time?

As the true skill needed for this game became clear, Octavia comforted Fluttershy with a soft hoof on her back.

"My deepest apologies, Fluttershy. I was a werewolf from the beginning. I had to remove as many threats as I could, and Vinyl was, of course, my first target. From there, it was by chance that Prince Rutherford ran into me walking alone."

Proud of his deception, Rutherford laughed boorishly.

"Little music pony try to kill King. Werewolf not allowed to kill other werewolf. Especially if King. Instead, we make team."

It was a fun game to watch, but as things stood, Chris had the distinct pleasure of bringing it to its conclusion.

"They sure ran the board in this game. Unfortunately, with three werewolves and only two travelers with no voting power or attacks… It's kind of a done deal. That's game."

[Back in the afterlife party.]

The whole crowd was laughing it up and having a great time. All the easier to allow Celestia to make her way over to congratulate the winners.

"Prince Rutherford, Miss Octavia, and our young delegate Smolder. Congratulations on your stunning victory."

Also happy to give credit where credit was due, Vinyl trotted over and planted a big wet one on Octavia.

"Woo! Look at you, girl. Going the distance and representing Ponyville like a champ." She turned and playfully bumped hips with her mare. "Come on. Luna gave the rest of the bat ponies the night off and they wanna party with us."

Having a good laugh over the game, Octavia and Vinyl trotted off together, making way for Fancy Pants.

"Twilight, my dear. I sincerely apologize for my performance tonight. And Princess Celestia, your garden is as beautiful as ever. I did my best to enjoy both, but perhaps that ruined the game for some in the end."

Still beaming, Smolder smiled, feeling rather accomplished, but clearly had places to go.

"Well, I'm not mad. I probably wouldn't have won if you hadn't been smelling the roses. The game was fun regardless, but I got to go apologize for killing my friends. I know Spike really wanted to keep me alive and Yona couldn’t believe she got burned by both Peter and me."

She started to run off, but after only a few steps, stopped and abruptly turned back to Twilight.

"You raised one great dragon, Princess. Thanks."

Another latecomer, Rarity came to grab her mare as well. Funny enough, despite losing, Rarity was looking to be in good spirits.

“Oh, dearie. I heard you were one of the last two to make it. Such a shame we were so ill-prepared. Now let’s get you a drink and turn that frown upside down. The Lunar Guard have taken over the afterlife party in the most surprising of ways.”

Not to downplay the outcome of the night’s event, Rarity also bowed to Rutherford.

“It was a pleasure, Prince Rutherford. So much so that Justin says he owes you a drink for pulling a fast one on him.”

[At the afterlife party.]

Vinyl had borrowed a few phones and started her DJ magic. Needless to say, the music was a hit, playing all genres at random. The bat ponies had been given free access to an open bar so the party was lively, to say the least.

Fluttershy walked in, surprised to see everyone getting into it.

"What did I miss?"

Rarity led her in deeper, happy to explain.

"Well, after those of us who died or escaped ended up here, Vinyl wanted to hear some more music, then we started having drinks and Kelly felt terrible about the bat ponies. Justin had also promised to make it up to them for missing out on the Post-War-Party Party, so she offered to get it started for him.”

Sure enough, one quick look around the room and Fluttershy found Cerb sitting among a large group of bat ponies. It looked as if the others had small groups of their own.

It was charming to see him so engrossed with whatever they were discussing. Laughing it up, making goofy gestures… it was like looking at him finally settled in and living a normal life with friends.

"Justin's not upset that we lost, is he?"

Rarity blew raspberries, overly amused toward the question.

"Not even the slightest. He couldn't believe how silly he was, never to catch on that Rutherford was playing him the whole time. Or that all the others ganged up on him and that Octavia led him into a trap."

All in all, despite how things went, It was a fun evening, and not even Rarity could deny that.

"I was upset at first, getting voted out after the first round… Buuuut, as other players came in, telling of how they lost, it became a joke of who died in the funniest or most pathetic of ways. Well… except for Gruff, but when has he ever been happy?"

[Over with Becky at the party.]

Sitting between Rainbow and Midnight, the group was listening to Shining explain some of the differences between the Lunar and Solar Guard.

"No, that's a very common misconception. Bat ponies vision is just as good as any other ponies in the day. They do have the advantage of better ultraviolet light vision at night, but being nocturnal, most have difficulty staying on day shifts."

Picking up on that note, Aster added some insight from her own experience.

"It's also not that we bat ponies can't have day routines. We do sometimes get headaches when we try to get acclimated to the sun, but all the extra lights and colors can be a bit much at first. It's not that much different from some ponies joining the Lunar Guard and having sleeping issues or suffering from Night Gloom."

Again, Shining took over, having experience of his own to share.

"I had this happen to me before. Being the captain of the guard, I had to coordinate and lead both the Lunar and Solar. To better utilize my Lunar ponies, I took three months to work on their schedule."

A few bat ponies took particular notice of his recanted story. A touch of pride and comradery spiking in his voice.

"The first night wasn't so bad, but day after day for the next few weeks I just kept getting more and more tired. After the first month is when the Night Gloom set in. I was just constantly feeling down and my work got sloppy. Mostly because I had trouble sleeping."

Joining the group, Benny had a comment on that.

"Your circadian rhythm was thrown off. Happens to sailors all the time when they get stuck on night watch. Something about the body not understanding why the sun isn't out. Ends up confusing the brain and your sleep cycle."

Midnight nodded with an agreeable grunt.

"I've seen it happen to my kind when they had to take classes or training during the day. We called it Sun Exhaustion."

Far be it for Becky’s curiosity to not get the better of her.

“So, I could tell you weren’t blind, though I’m kinda surprised you don’t have night vision… Do you at least have echolocation or super hearing?”

Aster happily leaned back into the conversation for this question.

"It's not so much that we have better hearing, it's more that we can visualize certain sounds. That's what gives us our echolocation. If we close our eyes and focus, it's like seeing a texturless world without color. Some will say the world becomes black with a silver lining, others say a dark purple and anything that moves becomes brighter or white."

Again, Shining gave his insight on the standing on the bar ponies.

"Their ability to detect motion in the dark is why they stay on the Lunar Guard. They provide a far more valuable service that our Solar Guard can't do without complex spells that frankly don't work as well."

While the conversation was enlightening and enjoyable, Rutherford joined the group to make good on Cerb's offer.

"Ha! Devil Dog friend not win all games. Now yaks and humans even."

Thankfully, Cerb could see Rutherford was joking around. All the more reason to like the big guy.

"You got me good, Prince. Now, come on. Have a seat. I wanna hear who had the funniest reaction when you got 'em."

[Elsewhere at the afterlife party.]

Sniff, surrounded by a plethora of ladies, a feat not hard to accomplish since arriving, found himself the center of attention for more royals than he ever expected. Together, the Arabians, Abysasians, Ember, Celestia, Luna, and Kelly as another requested party, took part in a stimulatingly industrious conversation. A conversation Queen Abysasian had carried over from earlier that day.

“Peter, I assure you, I have seen many creatures, not only ponies, that have dawned many styles of attire. Even the styles from the likes of your friend Rarity have been noticed for their quality, but it was not until seeing such fashion on you and your human friends did we consider reaching out to acquire such styles. It was only when noticing Ember’s dress was another creation of Rarity’s brought on by the inspiration you gave her, and then the compliments you noticed with what we wore last night, well we simply must have you involved with this arrangement.”

Of course, Peter was no stranger to flattery. He practically rewrote the metaphorical book on the subject matter, so it was easy to notice where this was likely going. All things considered, if he was to help with this trade deal, he was being asked for all the wrong reasons.

“Well, I do appreciate the consideration, your highness. Rarity and I were already planning on working together on a few more projects. However, the real issue here is going to be the logistics.”

That was indeed true, and one of the parties needed wasn’t there to offer his solutions, though Celestia could share them in the meantime.

“Prince Rutherford was interested in the expansion of their trading, so transporting such goods would be beneficial to them. Their issue, however, was increasing food production, which Lord Gestal said the griffons could easily handle by a simple rotation of their crops.”

There was another problem to take into consideration, and it was one that Princess Amira had high aspirations towards.

“Equestria in many ways is very self-sufficient to cover their basic needs. However, when it comes to textiles, no nation can compete with Saddle Arabia in both quality and quantity. Such clothing, as amazing as you all have worn tonight, will need the finest and fabric that only we can provide.”

Another great solution, yet one bump in the road still needed to be smoothed out before any agreements could be finalized, and the problem circled back around to the Abysasians wanting Sniff.

“The only thing standing in the way of our new trading agreements is establishing the final product it seems you have essentially cornered the market in.”

While not exactly having found her way into the trading yet, Ember knew she was partially the catalyst for the whole ordeal.

"Twilight, your Peter gave Rarity the insight to create clothes for every race of our nations that were in the display of power. We all agree that we felt comfortable in them and shockingly accepted them on each other. If he can do the same thing for the Abysasians with inspiring Rarity, this whole thing can go through."

Having been so helpful, Sniff couldn't leave Ember out of the action.

"You know, Ember, for some of the higher-end clothing, I'm sure Rarity and I could use some of the fine gems your country exports. Maybe even help model a few pieces for us."

With all the talk of business and trade, Kelly started to realize how little she has done herself. Thus, what better place there and what better time than now to make something of herself.

"You know, I could probably help with other goods your countries sell. I have a few year’s worth of experience selling merchandise from other countries.”

And that was the perfect segway for Sniff to make his exit.

“Well, then,” He merrily announced to the group as he stood up. “It sounds like we have a lot to talk about, but this afterlife party is stopping on its own.”

He took his drink and quickly downed what little he had left. This got all of their attention, wondering what he was about to suggest.

“Ladies, as much as I would love to stay for the rest of this party and talk economics, I suggest we reconvene tomorrow. Fashion, supplies, production, distribution, and maybe a little local advertisement with Kelly to get this new deal all in order. As for now, Princess Twilight and I have some plans to finalize for tomorrow. Mostly personal affairs, but I’m sure you all understand.”

Sniff’s departure was a disappointing moment for everyone there, but he knew how to make a departure pleasant. Giving each Princess a kiss on the cheek and a hug almost as strong as theirs back in return. Even Celestia didn't fight the affection very well, though a strong blush was embarrassing for her to try to hide. Unlike Luna who seemed accustomed to such pleasantries.

"Have a wonderful night you two," Luna sweetly said, bidding them farewell. "We expect to see you back tomorrow morning."

[Back over with Cadance.]

Somewhere between her first post-assassination drink, and the many that followed, Cadance was feeling utterly fantastic. It was the same drunk she felt the same kind of drunk she did at the human’s welcome party. Much of it had been her nerves driving her to drink, but how could she stop herself when one side of her was her Shining getting closer with Becky, and on the other was Cerb for her to get closer.

However, it was getting late, Cerb was busy to the point it would be rude to interrupt, and she still had Shining all to herself for the time being.

The bat ponies were loving him and Becky anyway. They could have them tonight, she and Shining would have them in the Crystal Empire.

"Shining, dear. I'm getting a little tipsy and this love in the air is really making me want to love on you more."

Those words were most certainly spoken out loud, and like any good friend, Becky was there to step in.

"Woah, okay now. How about Rainbow and I help you both to your room. I have a long day tomorrow anyway."

Author's Note

A quick apology for the delay. I really wanted the art to be released with this, as it would be the first with Chris, but I don't know what happened, to be honest. When it gest completed, I'll add it to here, as well as release a blog with the art and any other updates.

Thank you for your continued support. Now onto the end of chapter review.

So, I intentionally left much of the rules of the game to be understood as it was played. The best part of the game is misleading who you're playing with. A werewolf claiming to be a hunter, a super hunter pretending to be vulnerable, or an important player pretending to be one a werewolf wouldn't have to bother with. Even little things to have to watch out for, like a thief stealing your goods, or an assassin merking folks because she didn't know how to find her target added a new layer of complexity of who to trust.

Regardless, it seems those that lasted the longest had a pretty good time, just like those who died early got to enjoy the Afterlife party. Also, I didn't want the victory to go towards the most cliched character types that always win, and I hope it kept you guessing on who was what... and maybe someday I'll put out a breakdown of all the cards that were available. Some could have been very helpful, but they ended up dying too fast.

Actually, the Afterlife Party turning Bat-Pony Party came a bit late in the development but was as good of a time any to let those little fruit suckers let loose and chillax for a while.

Also, it seems the human's influence is still growing. Although its becoming hard to say who wants them for their time, and who wants them for their legit talents. At the very least, which talents it is they are looking to secure.

Unlike Twilight... We know what she wants everything. Unlike Cadance and Shining, who don't really know what it is that they want, but wow, do they ever want it.

How will the night with Twi and Sniff end? What's going to happen with Cadance, Shining, Becky, and Rainbow when they go upstairs? Any other questions I should ask? Oh, well. You'll have to read about it next week in:

Chapter 96. A Night to Spoil or Be Spoiled.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

96.1. A Night to Spoil or Be Spoiled.

It was a close call making their way up the stairs, but Becky managed the whole way on her own. The goodnight salutations were brief, save for Becky's gracious mentality holding them up.

"Oh, before you both go, I really wanted to thank you both again. For… just being really great friends. And for the amazing time we had out in town today."

Taking the compliment and gratitude in stride, Shining bowed, overly hamming up his goofier side.

"Oh, but the feeling is mutual," he playfully mused. "All throughout town; Rebecca Landon, showing me off as her hip candy. I've never felt more admired."

The three ladies surrounding him had a good laugh over his little performance, but that was all he had on short notice. Experience told him to leave on a high note, and that's what he intended to do.

"But no, really. I had a great time seeing the town with you today. It makes me think of just how much fun we're going to have together when you head back with us."

Cadance had been thinking on much of the same terms. Sadly, despite enjoying herself quite thoroughly, she still had more personal needs to attend to.

"Go get your sleep, Becky. We'll see you off in the morning."

Without warning, an ear twitch snapped on the Princess, prompting her to pull Shining close for a deep kiss. No shame, no hindrance to what she wanted, before parting to turn back towards her room, seductively adding a sway to her hips.

"Don't keep me waiting."

Shining, of course, was a bit lost at the moment, not expecting such tactics, but quickly shook his head clear. The duties of a loving spouse had called him to bed, and he wouldn’t leave her unattended.

"Night Becky. Night Dash."

[Within the first minute in Cadance’s room.]

Shining Found himself pinned under Cadance again. Her drunken smile looked particularly cute as she slowly swayed side to side while trailing her forehooves from his chest to her thighs wrapped around his hips.

"So, Shining, dear. What else can you tell me about your date with Becky?"

Even if this method of closeness didn't give either of them what they wanted, Shining could still enjoy it for what it was. It also helped that the slow pace Cadance kept wasn’t uncomfortable like their first time trying it.

Then again, the thought of Becky straddling on him might have had something to do with his complacency.

"Becky was quiet at first, but after we ate she had lots to talk about. Admittedly, I didn't understand all the medical stuff, but hearing about her and her friends was pretty informative."

That was sweet, but Cadance was more interested in something else.

"Are you any closer to opening up for some of her physical love? I said she could give you a few kisses. Did she?"

This was the moment to brag for the stallion since a situation like this was likely once in several lifetimes, and he sure as hell wasn’t gonna waste it… if he could have.

"No, but she was constantly leaning on me, touching my shoulders, and she even gave me a wonderful hug after dessert before we got a ride back. And, based on how it all felt, I’d say she thoroughly enjoyed herself."

A bit of a letdown, perhaps, but progress was progress, and Cadance could see the prospects opening up.

"I need a chance to steal Justin away for an evening. We've already hugged, of course." She melted slightly, lowering herself to kiss Shining from his lips, down his neck, then nuzzling into his chest. "And you know how wonderful their hands feel."

They both took a moment to soak in their memories of the brief moments they shared with their respective human targets of affection. Shining in particular nearly feeling more at the moment than he had before. More promising inspiration for a stronger bonding with Becky.

"I swear the more time I spend with her, the better it feels to be with you."

After hearing that proclamation, Cadance believed she felt the same from Shining. A bit warmer to his touch, more soothing, softer, perhaps becoming more akin to a human’s touch, yet a far cry from the real thing. However, if that were the case, it only furthered her desire to find more time with Cerb.

"I want to help Justin in every way that I can. He needs time to train with those he fights with, to connect with those that share his warrior spirit, and time with me to open up more and heal. Meaning he and I will be close. Talking, sharing… working past those painful memories as I hold him… Maybe even holding him like this. Bare. Our bodies touching as if we were dancing in place. I… I've seen it."

That caught Shining’s attention, holding him like a pony-sized mouse trap.

"You saw it? What did it look like?"

[Not much later at Twilight’s former home.]

The hourglass key turned and Twilight quickly trotted inside.

"Hooh my gosh, Peter. Thank you so much for getting us out of there when you did. I've been waiting all day for tonight." She turned with a relaxed grin, despite her obvious excitement. "Even if you did steal all the silver from Spike and my brother before leaving me to fend for myself against the werewolves."

Sniff returned with a coy smile and a disciplinary wave of his finger.

"Nah-uh. I never stole from Spike. I stole from Yona and a few others… including your brother. Spike… I kind of just tricked him into thinking he owed me something he didn't. A consensual transaction under false pretenses. Speaking as a multinational, recognized, and respected thief of party game cards."

In the soft glow of Twilight’s aura, Sniff could see the dress on Twilight grow loose as various bands and straps were undone. Then in a low enticing voice, Twilight called back to Sniff.

"As a survivor, would you rather exchange your winnings for something else. As your Princess, I'm sure I can accommodate any of your desires."

Sniff followed close behind, knowing full well that no bottle of booze was going to replace what he wanted.

“I think I’ll trade my bottle for a tall glass of you tonight.”

Intents made clear, the two made their way up to the bed, both ready to break it in for a second time. Their minds had been on one thing since leaving the party, and Sniff was about to share some of those thoughts as he slowly started to undress her.

"You know that I had a great time today, but you already spoil me. You always surprise me every night we're together." He undid the last binding to her dress and began to pull it back. "The way you seduce me. How you excite me in every way imaginable. Your moans, how adventurous you act while still being so considerate… how you make me want to do more."

The dress finally slid off, revealing the near-quivering frame hidden underneath. Even having him twice that day, she still was this worked up over him, but that corset was doing the same for him.

"I want to feel more of you, and it only turns me on more knowing you want me to do the same with the rest of our girls… Keep the corset on. I know you want to undress me."

On shaky limbs, Twilight turned to face Sniff. In the dimly lit air of the night, he still looked incredibly handsome, but the soft shadows only enhanced her yearning to see more of him.

With only a few articles of clothes in the way, she had some time to share her thoughts. The trouble was in keeping focus while doing so.

"You've helped me to discover another side of myself I never knew possible. My confidence is unmatched and I learn so much every time we're together. Not just me, but all of us."

Her focus was getting away from her. The buttons to his shirt were undone and she had already opened the front of his pants. She wanted his cock out so badly that she was neglecting the rest of his clothes. That seemed to be unlike her, prompting her to return her attention to his top half.

"I would have never imagined sharing a stallion before, nor even looking for one. With you though, there's so much to share and still experience all you have to offer, and more with the others. I’ve learned so much about our physical intimacy watching you with Ovens, the mayor, Lyra, Swifty… Even the short time you had with Top Shelf… You don't know how badly I wanted to jump into bed with the two of you."

With a little help, she finally had his bare chest exposed. Slim, fit, the olive dark complexion glinting in the faint moonlight. She never could have appreciated his body when she first saw it when he opened up to her after saving her from Luna. Certainly not like she did now, knowing all the splendor it provided, or at least the portion she was going for next.

"Before I met you, I was so ignorant and timid of myself, of my body. Then after you showed me what was possible with Ovens, I knew I wanted it too. Even feeling Ovens, pushing your incredible hard cock against her, feeling both of your bodies pulsating so intensely."

His pants were down, and with the tips of her wings and gentle hooves, she inched his boxers lower.

"You filled my days and nights with indescribable pleasure, I wanted to do the same for you, but knowing that with the others, you were sharing a part of you that you needed fulfillment of with them…" In one final tug, the boxers fell to the floor. "At least with Ovens at first, I knew I wanted that too."

She eyed her prize with wanton desire, the extension of elicit flesh only inches away. Its burning scent coated her senses with lustful intent.

"And with you, I discovered that a herd that relies on and trusts each other can be so much more rewarding for all of us."

Hearing the confessions was such a turn-on. He had brought about her sexual awakening, embraced the same for others, and in turn, was welcoming them in with her own sexuality.

"Twi, I know I want to try this with you first, but if I get carried away and we do more, I want you to be honest about how fast you want to go. There certainly is a lot more to discover with the others before we go any farther."

Eager as always, Twilight firmly led her wings up Sniff's thighs, over his hips, then his midsection before taking grip around his engorged shaft.

Now was her next big step.

"You told me what you fantasized about Swifty doing to you, and the closest thing I've seen so far was in that movie," she said with her mouth watering. "I think we can do better, but tonight, I want you to do as much as you want. We can slow down tomorrow and leave tonight as something to look forward to again, just like our first time with Ovens."

That confirmation was more than he needed to hear to begin and let his hand guide her lips forward.

"I like the sound of that. Now… just like we talked about."

He watched intently as his hardened member was gently swallowed by Twilight's maw. The velvety comforts just beyond her tender lips were heavenly.

She didn't even hesitate to get into the motions, albeit slowly, she drew back, letting her tongue explore the curvature of his manhood. The sensation of his flesh that she sucked upon was indescribable, though her mind raced to do so.

"I can't believe we're actually doing this. I know I heard the other girls talk about it, but how could it possibly feel this fucking good just sucking a cock? Then again, his kisses do this for me. It's like every part of his body is made to give pleasure… and getting fucked is supposed to be even better?"

She pushed her head forward, bringing her lips to his base, stroking the underside of his shaft with her tongue. For the time being, this was all she wanted to do.

"It's no wonder Starlight and the others forced themselves not to stop and get rutted. I've only felt his penis against me when he let's me straddle his lap. Except for our first time when I wanted him to push it further in my ass."

She let out a throaty moan as she continued sucking him off, thinking about their first time.

"It doesn't have to make sense to me yet. Peter has explained so much. I just want to have more of him inside of me, and I'm so fucking wet just thinking about it."

In her ministrations, a new taste, small in its volume, but immense in its presence, graced her tongue. It was like a kiss, but stronger, warming her, tingling as she savored whatever it was she tried to identify. It was new but familiar, and where the flavor escaped her, the sensation of amplified pleasure it brought was like that of what she had only felt with him before.

"Oh, goddamn. That was his pre-cum. Sexual fluids like my vaginal secretions but that are meant to make the path for his ejaculate easier to travel. Now I understand why the girls love this so much. Not only does it feel so good, when he cums- Ugh! I want him to cum in my mouth right now than fuck me all night!"

Her ambitions for a night of heated passion were noticed in her performance. She bobbed her head back and forth like she had seen in the movie, sucking harder as she tried to bring his cock to her throat.

A new hunger had arisen in her, and she gripped around him with her forelegs even tighter as she slammed her lips to his base again, aggressively forcing her tongue to wrap around his member the way he had fantasized about Swifty doing for him.

Sniff’s eyes snapped shut and his jaw grew lax from Twilight’s increased efforts. Her innate talents were better than he had expected. Not from professional techniques, but from her velvety oral confines and the absurd heat her body generated. Her inhuman anatomy made her basic carnal instincts for him all the more powerful in their delivery. Now he didn't know what to think.

"Holy fuck. Are they all like this? How the hell does Chris manage six already? How the fuck does he manage six at once? Jesus… This is Twi's first time and she's prob-… Fuck, she is better than… I need to stop her before I blow my load already."

As much as his loins wanted her to continue, there was still so much more of the night to enjoy.

"You really like this?" He asked, somehow with enough composure to sound like he was still in control.

Twilight heard the question, but with her mouth currently full, her response, while audible, was not entirely verbal. Still, her answer was entirely understandable.

"Mmmhmm," she drunkenly hummed.

Well, if he was going to take this away, he'd have to replace it with something good.

"Alright," placing a hand upon her chin, he started attempting to pull himself free. "If we're going to stay focused on spoiling me, and not the evening, how about you lay down on your back for me?"

It took a hefty amount of willpower, but she gave into his request, departing with a few swirls of her tongue around the head of his cock for good measure. Then again, as she let Sniff help her onto her back, she could only hope that tonight would be the night. If not, then at least her sexual library had been expanded.

"Thank you for letting me try that. I had no idea giving oral was so stimulating. I hope you let me end the night with that at the very least."

At first, Sniff wanted to laugh at the simple fact that Twilight had just thanked him for letting her suck him off a little. However, what she was requesting now was a very alluring offer. Especially with how amazing she felt.

"At the very least?" He asked with a half-laugh. "At the very least I need to take care of my gracious Princess before I could even fathom spoiling myself."

He stepped out from what remained of his clothes that had fallen around his legs and sat with his knees on the bed. In front of him, Twilight lay relaxed, yet ready to spring into whatever position he might request. Again, her figure astonished him.

Her narrow frame, when laying with her back legs flat with her forehooves crossed over her midsection removed so much of her normally animalistic appearance.

In a way, she looked more like a woman dressing up in the most deceptive cosplay money could buy. And there were plenty of fetishes for that. Something he'd seen in passing. People dressing up in leather masks and hooves to be paraded around as ponies.

Thankfully, he’d only ever seen occasional images online. Still, the images alone were quite….cringe-worthy to say the least.

Thus, he was extremely grateful that despite everything to the contrary, this wasn't pony-play. It was something so much more uncouth, beyond any fetish man could fabricate. Twilight was real, loving, vulnerable, seductive, powerful enough to rule a nation or destroy it given the proper motivation and spells. Yet, here she was, submitting to his requests, pandering to his desires, longing for him, and in doing so, capturing him to gratify her in ways only a deviant would dare to attempt. Hell, she probably would wear a full-body leather suit if he asked nicely...but that was probably something that should remain buried.

Yet, this brought things back to the crux of the matter, namely that despite how odd and beyond insane this entire situation was, he had no desire to not move forward with it.

In truth, each of his girl held something over him.

The baker grew up strong and independent without her parents to emotionally support her. The mayor, a reminder of a mature woman who didn’t recognize her value without him to show her the importance she held. A bartender living in a small world, needing someone to show her how much bigger and rewarding it could be.

Then there was Swifty and Lyra. Those two were more alike than they realized. Adorably carefree while juggling immense responsibilities, yet seeking to obtain as much of life's grandeur and fulfillment as they could, without ever looking to take advantage of him.

All of them though. They had one thing in particular in common. It was what made him hesitant to fully give himself willingly.

"You make me feel like I can have everything I thought I ever wanted. All of you do. So indulge me while I slowly step through this, and tell me what else you want to do. With me, with Ovens, Lyra, Swift Sails… what you want me to do."

He leaned over her, pressing his member against the final remaining barrier to her sodden depths. Those panties on her felt as good as they looked, but tonight he really did want to enjoy himself.

"You're giving me the chance to have all that I want, but I want you to be able to embrace all your wants and desires as well. So, please….tell me what you want.”

It was all but agonizing for Twilight to be this close to having all the splendors of what she had begun to embrace straddled against her and not have it all. Yet, all those thoughts she’d bottled up, only briefly mentioning them, when in reality, she wanted to live them out. It was a new kind of excitement to be able to speak them aloud.

“I want to feel your cock inside me again. It wasn't much our first time in the shower, and everything we try feels amazing in its own different way, but that night… I don’t know what it is, but when you cum, it just feels so amazing in me. Just like it did with Ovens and both of us.”

She groaned and arched her hips up against Sniff, aching for direct contact, but in a moment of clarity, she raised a hoof to Sniff’s face. Her expression softened, despite being thoroughly focused on him.

“I don’t want you to give anything more than you want to, but perhaps you could help me do more with Swifty and Ovens, first? What I felt with Ovens was incredible, and Swifty’s tongue… fuck me. I want her to use it on me as much as you want it, but also take turns with both of you. What I want is for all of us to be together."

As always Twilight was quite the wordsmith and her expressions of her true feelings were quite moving….but that was enough of the mushy stuff, and her mind was back on fulfilling her promise.

"But right now it's just you and me and you need to take the panties off if you're really going to enjoy yourself."

Twilight was right. It was just them and a whole day's worth of teasing himself again.

Thus, the panties had to go.

"I really need to stop holding myself back so much with you. I could really go for some of what only Ovens has had with your help."

With increasing abandon, Sniff took hold of Twilight’s panties and removed them with none of the previous delicacies he’d previously shown with her. The time for foreplay was over, and by the sweet aroma that enveloped his senses and the shine he could see reflecting over her heavenly patch of exposed flesh, none was needed.

She was ready, so with a firm grip around his shaft, he forced his entry, breaching the tip into her folds. Just beyond the labia, she was tight, but greedily beckoning him to remove his fist. The muscles relaxing and contracting as if they were a set of lips trying to kiss him, only to pull him in deeper as she had done orally just moments ago.

Twilight could feel his knuckles pressing against her, holding the shaft protectively; an unnecessary physical barrier she thought. Yet, as he pumped himself through his hand, mechanically toying with her virginity, she reveled in the enthrallment of this new experience; gasping and moaning without reservation. Instead, wrapping her hind legs around him, pulling him closer with each thrust in rhythm.

She opened her eyes again, the sight of him seated on his knees, holding himself to guide his shaft with one hand, the other on her chest to balance himself. He was solid, steady, a man of experience exuding his craft. His eyes were half-lidded, losing himself in their carnal thrust, though also cautiously monitoring her.

A sudden wince of pain from a thrust trespassing new territory had Sniff pull back. The initial shock made him feel terrible, but Twilight’s lack of a response left him questioning how to react.

"Too far?"

Still wincing slightly from the pain, Twilight slowly shook her head, looking more concerned with Sniff taking pause than how much it hurt.

“No. I know it’s going to hurt our first time. You can go farther, but only if you really want to. If you don’t, then neither of us will be able to enjoy it.”

Ignoring what little negative sensation she felt, Twilight reached out and pulled his face to hers, kissing him passionately, moaning deeply into his core as she felt him press into her again. He was only as far as last time, so she needed to make things clear.

“No guilt or fear about what we’re doing. Okay? You can only go as far or deep as you feel good about, but I’m so close, please give me as much as you can tonight. Whatever makes you happy is what feels best for me.”

Was that really a part of it? His emotions could turn a beautiful moment with only slight discomfort into something potentially traumatizing? In the moment of thinking about his situation, the conflict of his desires versus his conscious presented a problem of not wanting to want it.

Which would win out?

He didn’t even know if he could go farther if he wanted to, but he knew he wanted this, and how to finish the night.

“There’s plenty to do tonight that we can both enjoy,” he confidently answered. “I’ll take care of you.”

His strides continued with vigilant precision, bringing her quickly to her first climax.

She clung tightly around him, gripping her legs around his backside, pulling his body as close to her as possible. Try as she might, his hand never released its hold, saving her from the pains, but denied her of future gains. Even still, feeling him this close to her untested depths gave a powerful orgasm that left her crying out for more, losing a bit of her control in the process.

"Ohhh! More!" She bellowed. “Uhg! Just a little~ Please! Don’t stop!”

Despite the teasing throughout the day, there was no need to rush things. Not when Sniff had other things to try. One in particular that needed a partner who could still move.

“You want more?” Sniff asked with a nurturing tone. “But I thought tonight was about spoiling me?”

Unsure if she was being toyed with or corrected, Twilight froze, unaware of how to respond

“Oh!” She yelped, still caught up in her high, and covered her mouth with her forehooves. “I was just-”

Sniff grinned playfully pulled her hooves away and gave her a quick peck on the lips, cutting off her apology. He couldn’t stop himself from being cute.

“Somepony can’t wait until it’s her turn to be spoiled.”

He pulled up on his member, coarsely stroking the head over her clit, surprising her with a jolt that made her gasp. Her legs instantly recoiled back, spreading herself open for him. Another stroke down, caressing her swollen pearl until striking down back into her cavern’s entrance.

Slowly, twirls and strokes up and around of his member left her shaking, struggling to hold her breathing as another peak grew closer. Beautiful flashes continued to wash over her as he stroked himself further into her, through his hand. Never parting from her folds nor venturing further; constantly edging her closer towards her next release, enticing her body with further invasion.

“How about you cum for me one more time before we try something else with you on top?”

An answer had been requested, but merely keeping her eyes open was daunting. The words were caught behind her labored breaths and whines. Whatever he wanted need only be asked, but laying under him, stricken by pleasure, she could say nothing. Not until the wait was over.

"YES!"

For the moment, Sniff held himself still, letting Twilight ride out this peak and continue through the motions her body switched and gyrated to. It was kind of cute watching her faces change from stressing, relaxed, to being caught in some state of euphoria. Her wings would shutter at some points, her lower lip quivering, but her limbs appeared to have some greater form of control, reaching out and caressing against him.

When she was done being adorable, Sniff pulled away and rolled onto his back next to her. Looking relaxed, he turned his gaze to her with a smile.

"I think we do better when I don't start out on top. So, let's try a reverse cowgirl position."

He paused for a moment, thinking about how that sounded, especially given Twilight was friends with a literal cowgirl who knew actual cow girls. Twilight’s own look of befuddlement only served to make things more awkward.

"I mean… It's just a name. Don't look into it too deeply. Just straddle yourself on my lap like you normally would, but this time facing away from me."

It took Twilight a moment, but eventually, she was able to collect herself enough and gather the strength to take her place. Once seated, despite feeling wonderful, she noticed a drawback.

"Is it weird that I don't like that I can't really see you while doing this?"

After one slide forward, Sniff placed right his hands on her hips, prompting a curious look over her shoulder down to him. Of course, she would be confused, Sniff had to explain what he wanted to try.

"I know you’re just itching to get started, but if you don’t like this, we can do it normally so you can see my handsome face until you close your eyes when you cum again. But what I want you to do is grind yourself down, like you normally do, but slide back slowly and only go as far as you can tolerate."

Again, Twilight appeared to be confused at the strange request. However, when her hips were released, she figured she would simply roll with it.

Her first stride forward ended with her running the full length of his shaft. She wasn't given any specifics on what constituted slow, but halfway back, a familiar poke interrupted what she was enjoying with a sudden jolt under her tail.

It didn't take a genius to figure out what she bumped into, especially not when she already had some experience with this. At the very least though, she had to look back at Sniff again, matching his smirk with hers.

"As much as I can tolerate, hmm?"

Doubly motivated, Twilight again started to slide back, slowly, delicately, easing Sniff’s left middle finger into her ass.

Creeping back with receding speed, the double delivery of stimulation was becoming overwhelming. Not even to the first joint of his finger, her constitution began to crumble; both physically and mentally.

“Oh, no. He barely went inside me last time, it feels so much better the deeper he goes. How the fuck do those girls in the movies manage to walk being rutted from both ends?” She shuttered with a long groan as she pushed past the second joint. “The only thing that could make this better is having Oven Fresh here with me. Or even Swifty. Mmm, both are great at kissing, and- oh, fuck it’s all the way in.”

When her bare ass reached the knuckles, she had finished running the length of his shaft, leaving the head resting perfectly under the peak of her mound. The reaction was like a mini-earthquake inside her, weakening her posture, putting more weight on her forehooves.

Reactively, her body clenched and she could feel just how tightly her muscle clamped down on his finger was. For a moment, a flash of pain spiked up at the rim, but deeper inside, it was hitting all of the right spots. It felt too good to even acknowledge the momentary existence of pain.

Before she knew it, she was already back in motion. Long slow strides treated her feminine entrance to the splendor of what would one day be rutting her, while a quickening thrust back drew her even closer to her next peak, imagining what it would be like to be properly fucked in the ass.

The thoughts she had grown, ending with a coupling involving her bent over her bed, getting railed from behind by her man while a rotation of her mares traded spots kissing her or allowing her slow venture further into the physical intimacy with another mare. Her fantasy left burning in her mind as she climaxed hard, imagining what it would be like to go down on Ovens.

Lucid daydreams of one day having more swarmed her mind while her juices flooded out as she attempted to press herself harder against the shaft she grinded upon. She was rabid, furiously humping against an impossibly hard cock and enforcing her anal violation.

Her eyes had indeed closed when she came, but without his face to stare at, she kept them that way. In the blissful darkness, she imagined how it would be weeks from now. A long day’s work completed, coming to bed with her human stallion, accompanied by his personal guard and his first mare. She would impale herself on his lap, a hoof tucked away between Ovens’s legs to pleasure her, the two of them locking lips while Sniff orally pleasured Swifty. Her mind flashed to the others in different positions, watching them feel what she felt.

Mare with mare, her human lover between them, under them, on top and slapping hips together, making him cream so they could rub their pussies together over the rigid cock between them.

She came again, stopping on a downward stride that left Sniff's cock pressing hard against her canal. The resistance was strong, but the sweet temptation to force in more felt like she already had him buried to the hilt.

How long had she been lost in her fantasies? It had been wave after wave of one crashing climax after the next. The exhaustion was already setting in, but she wanted more. Desperately, she hoped to find the strength to continue but found her reserves to be vacant.

"Ugh! P- eh, Peter… I duh- uh, uh, oooh. Don't have- mmm mmm uch left."

With his right hand on Twilight’s hip, he continued to assist her efforts. His own pressure had started to build.

"I'm getting close. Lay on your back so I can finish."

To Twilight, this sounded like what she was waiting for, prompting her to shift her weight forward, pulling the middle finger free. She fell forward and rolled onto her back again. In her line of sight, she could see all of his human figure in front of her.

In the dimly lit room, a shine reflected off the wet coating of her releases that now covered him.
From his inner thighs to the thin trails that had run down his abdomen, she released a heavy flow over him. Every inch of his manhood was slick from her grinding, leaving thin strands of her milky translucent juices dripping down.

Their eyes met again when he crawled over her. His hurried desperation matching hers, and the fevered breaths, burning hot from their desires and physical exertion.

"I want to cum inside you so bad."

Her heart raced frantically. Instincts and her conscious will demanded her body to accept, and her legs complied.

With knees bent and raised, they parted. The heat radiating out, warming his moist skin and hand in the return of parting her wanting center. His hand still locked around his member, limiting his reach, still hit her limit, making her yelp.

Her cry was too loud to be ignored, but she was too committed to request anything other than another assault.

"Do it again. Harder!"

The circumstances had changed for Sniff. He was nearing the point of no return. If he removed his hold and took her virginity completely, it would take only seconds to achieve his lost passion.

"Just a little more," he pleaded as he struck back, forcing himself against the resistance.

In his ear, another yelp, then a gasp with a plea from the royal damsel.

"Yes! Just like that!"

Again and again, thrust after thrust, the tight confines that felt like they would tear from his entry took hold and flexed around every portion it could take hold of. His mind barely holding onto the sanity needed to not let go.

Another cry from the Princess echoed in the room.

"Ugh! Yes! Keep going! I'm about tuh- Ugh! UGH! AHHH!"

She was cumming. Every thrust held her climax at its height. Overstimulation had reached the point her body couldn't come down from.

Overtaken, a willing prisoner in her lustful stockade, Twilight lay in ruin of her never-ending bliss. If this could never end, she would have let the onslaught continue, if not for one greater desire.

"Cah… ahh… umm-mmm for me."

There was a hidden level of eroticism uttered in those hushed words that sent Sniff over the edge.

He released an airy gasp as his seed began to flow out from a climax of unfamiliar levels of stimulation. Her inner muscles held tight the head of his shaft, contracting in waves that rolled down from base to tip. Stuck in awe of the moment, he was wrapped up in all four limbs and wings of the mare beneath him, holding him captive to seal her lips to his.

Their tongues intertwined with each other’s while Twilight found the strength to slowly push her hips further against the fist that held more of the teasing cock at bay. With each attempt, she moaned into their kiss, a new layer of pleasure shooting into her core. The tiny sparks and mini quakes compressed into one brilliant eruption that rapidly steadied into a blissful finality that sat heavily inside her.

Sniff, still without the full awareness of his actions, aided by so many fluids lathered in his grip, felt a little more of himself slip further out of his hold and deeper into Twilight.

She didn't stop, nor could he speak to calm her. Not even his body could move away from hers, drawing him deeper, milking him with every contraction. Everything felt so right, allowing his grip to slip ever further with each mashing of her mound she tenderly pressed against him.

He was giving in. It might have been only an inch, each thrust steadily coaxing more of him into what he didn’t want to be ready for.

Instantly, it was settled in his mind, and in one swift move to preserve himself, he broke from the kiss with one dire request.

“Please suck me off. That’s what I really wanted for us tonight.”

The sudden break with his request made Twilight realize what she was doing. Yet, even despite her semi-lust crazed state, she knew accepting his request was going to be just as rewarding.

“Sorry,” She squeaked, letting her exhaustion take hold and relaxing her limbs to release her hold on him. “I got... carried... away... again. Anything... you want.”

Looking at Twilight’s tired frame, Sniff had to wonder again about the balancing act of what he wanted against giving others what they wanted. It was a private conversation he had with himself while moving to the headrest of the bed.

“It really doesn’t take much to wear these girls out, but the more I give, the more aggressive they get. Even Twilight tonight… Gah! I’m just being stupid. I’m fucking stuck here. Why not let this be my new plan?”

Completely focused on spoiling her special somehuman, Twilight crawled between Sniff’s legs, doing her best to recreate what she knew from her one cinematic experience. One long, wide-open mouth, lick from base to tip, then swallowing at all on the way back down.

The reaction had been instantaneous from the first taste, but the expected reaction didn’t occur until having her second mouthful of meat that evening. No further pleas or conflicted reactions. She would do as she pleased to satisfy him, though one could consider her acts more self-fulfilling, and he would not stop her from spoiling him. In fact, he would encourage her with some helpful advice.

“Easy does it, Twi... Just slow it down, not so rough just after sex… Nice and slow. Nice and easy, and we can both enjoy this a lot longer.”

A few happy hums and what had to be pleasantly contented laughter was her response as she did as requested. Switching to Starlight’s approach of suckling him subtly and letting her tongue work over the shaft. What better time to practice then to give Sniff than what Swifty would hopefully be enjoying next.

At least now, Sniff could ponder a little more about what he was doing.

“God is she ever good… And everyone says that they’re all like this, but… what the fuck am I supposed to be learning to fix myself. What broken part of me am I supposed to work on- Jesus fuck, I can’t believe she’s keeping me hard like this.”

He fidgeted slightly, the post-coitus extra stimulation only reaching the point of remotely overwhelming every so often, though, well within his tolerance. Thankfully, a simple stroking of Twilight’s mane removed any look of concern in her eyes, granting her the proverbial green light.

As she went back to toiling with her skill set, Sniff started to wonder how these mares all really fit into it.

"I know they keep me safe, but… Maybe my purpose is to teach them control. Not to be selfish. How not to use and abuse others… Who knows, maybe this herd idea was meant for me after all. Getting off with just one is either an all-day event or something I have to jerk off to avoid wearing them out too fast."

He ran his fingers through her mane, pulling her bangs back far enough to see a look of contentment mixed with a touch of drowsiness. It was cute, and he had to laugh a little at the sight.

"Alright, Twi. I don't think you're gonna make it long enough to get another load out of me. How about we get some sleep?"

She opened her eyes, more of the weariness showing through, as well as some disappointment. Thankfully, only a few pats on the space next to him was enough to persuade her to finally join him for sleep.

Once comfortably laying back in his bed with her back against his chest, what little conversation she could stay awake for started.

"I hope you enjoyed the night and I didn't spoil it... I still feel like I didn't spoil you enough though."

Sniff began to comfort her under the blankets, gently stroking his fingers down her chest and side. Even his response was even-toned and sympathetic.

"This is all new to you, so I understand a little lack of restraint. It happens."

Hoping to find some common ground, Twilight had one such example.

"Like with you and Mayor Mare at her office?"

Pot, meet kettle. Sniff, meet hypocrisy.

"I… Yeah... Like that. It happens to the best of us. But I'm not mad about anything that we did tonight. You feel fucking incredible, but just like I'm trying to do for all of you, I don't want to move too fast and not appreciate what we have."

Taking the cue from another lesson learned from her mistakes learning these limits, Twilight repeated a line from Sniff himself.

"Maybe we can use tonight as another goal for both of us to comfortably get to? Just a happy little accident of my jumping ahead a little… again."

Hearing those words, Sniff started looking back at all his intimate times with her. In virtually every case, there was one common occurrence.

"You know, we first started this shared dating, slash, herd thing of yours, you were super uneasy about anything more than a hug. But you've been one hell of a little instigator since lending a hoof with me and Ovens."

Twilight giggled into her hoof, realizing she couldn't remember a time she was involved in a sexual encounter with him and she hadn’t surprised him with taking it further than planned. After her little laugh, she couldn't avoid a yawn before trying to answer.

"I don't know what to say. You're like a good book I can't put down. And no matter how enthralling one page is, I know that there's going to be an even better page I want to sneak in before I have to stop."

To be fair, this was something Sniff had introduced her to. On top of being a good teacher, he was one hell of a partner to help her hone her craft.

"And by the sounds of it, there's a lot of chapters you still want to get to."

Twilight yawned again, cuddling in nice and cozy, nearing the end of her consciousness.

"I'm looking forward to the parts where there's more of us together to enjoy you with. In fact—" Another yawn, interrupted her train of thought. "Emm, tomorrow is your date with Top Shelf. You should probably have Swifty and I help you in the morning so you won't be as excited as you were with me tonight. Not that Topsy would be bothered like Mayor Mare wasn’t, but I think your approach of taking your time with us is the right way."

One more yawn before she closed her eyes and said her final words.

"I'm sure you'll both have a good time. Even with Swifty tagging along. And I imagine she won't last long her first time. But with Swifty nearby and my night with Ovens ending the way I hope it will…"

Her final words ended with the soft breathing as she had slipped off to sleep, leaving Sniff with his thoughts.

"Swifty in the morning, wear out Topsy in the evening before another go with Swifty again before maybe adding Twilight and Ovens in for another night of us all together?"

He leaned his head down to deliver a goodnight kiss to the top of Twilight’s head.

"You do spoil me, Twilight."

[Off in the space between dimensions.]

Having been working non-stop, Discord had fathomed together a recliner and stopped to take a break. It wasn't that he was tired, nice benefit of being pure chaos, rather he was merely bored.

"Gah! I can't believe how utterly dull this line of work is. And the dental plan is a joke."

He held up a small vanity mirror and gave a big, toothy smile at his reflection. Inside the mirror, he watched tiny mouths open up on his teeth before a bicuspid began to talk.

"Hey, molars! Did you hear about Fluttershy having to take a dear friend to the dentist?"

The molar's tiny mouths turned toward the loud tooth.

"No. What happened?"

The bicuspid started to laugh at his own joke before giving the punch line.

"Ha-haa! It turns out her dear friend had buck teeth!"

As the dental constructs all laughed it up, Discord closed his mouth, disappointed with the delivery, and threw the mirror behind him to fall into the infinity of empty space.

"Oh, what a bother. What is the Spirit of Chaos to do when his life is so dull and unfulfilled without a friend to ham it up with? All this reconstruction. It's too neat and organized for the likes of me," he groaned.

In the back of his mind, he couldn't silence the memories rigging at him. Old thoughts drifted in, reminding him of what he left behind. Memories he manifested into photographs to sort through. The very first one, him in a French maid outfit with Fluttershy, cleaning up after he flooded Sweet Apple Acres and learned a valuable lesson about friendship.

"It seems just like yesterday I was still the rapscallion I was born to be. Spreading chaos to all the little ponies, disrupting Harmony…"

Another thought drifted in, even stronger, producing yet another photo. This one of himself and Fluttershy standing in front of a wedding chapel, dressed for a naturally chaotic wedding.

"The pony who defeated me with Kindness… What could have been... What we could have been. The sweet Harmony we could have had."

Perhaps that thought was a bit strong for him. A more specific one of a simpler time. This memory appeared as a photo of him and Fluttershy enjoying tea and little sandwiches, though he instantly threw it out behind him.

In its place was a photo of him and Fluttershy looking much older, surrounded by cute creatures that were various in appearance. Some were mostly pony, others were mini-versions of himself but with Fluttershy traits, and the rest were clearly hybrids of him and Fluttershy. Any one of them could have been possible offspring had they been an item.

"Oh, the sweet-sweet Harmony that could have Harmony, if Harmony was Harmony Harmony, But Harmony Harmony. HARMONY!” He shouted with his patients tested to the limit. “Your tricks don't work on me! Now knock it off and show yourself!"

With his lion paw, he reached behind his head, revealing a string he plucked; the remainder drifted away behind him. Strangely, he wasn't showing anger, only annoyed, kicking back farther in his recliner.

"Let me guess. You're having trouble getting the ponies to follow along with your plan. You can tell me. It's not I'd be the first one you sent out to do your bidding."

From the ether, a crystallized version of Twilight walked out into view. Shiny, glimmering, and a vacant smile plastered across her face. The sight alone had Discord launching up in seat, eyes bulging out of his sockets. Then, once he understood what he was looking at, he threw himself back into his seat, cackling madly.

"Haaaaaa! You actually did it! You finally became what you loved so much!"

With a seamless transition, Discord rose up from behind Harmony, lifting her alicorn wings out in full display. Only now his laughing was over, disappointment taking its place.

"Seriously though. You couldn't come up with something even remotely original?"

In a small flash of light, Discord vanished, reappearing as a giant looking down from overhead.

"From what I can see, you've become so out of touch with the mortals that you think looking the part is all it takes."

Unphased by the criticism, Harmony continued to speak her piece in a flat and unchanging voice.

"Equestria is in danger."

From high above, Discord sneered, shouting out his verbal retaliation.

"Equestria has always been in danger! Haven’t you been paying attention?!"

In another flash, Discord reappeared in front of Harmony. His patience having expired far faster than he would have expected.

It was high time he spoke his mind.

"Since our inception. Since before Equestria! This world was full of danger, or in your isolation, did you forget that I removed most of them?!"

Too pissed off to bother with theatrics, Discord paced back and forth. Unraveling centuries of unresolved issues. Though he unintentionally caused the background behind him to play the events out like a slideshow, serving as a nice little visual for his frustrations.

"When our dimensions collided, I decided to come out and explore, while you stayed hidden away. Now, after thousands of years, digging your roots deep into this world, you manifest your construct as Princess Twilight Sparkle transformed into a paperweight?!"

Harmony batted her eyes, as if attempting to look cute, but answered in the same dry, synthetic voice of Twilight.

"Like all living things, I change as I grow. And as I have grown, so have my abilities, no different than you."

Unamused, Discord marched up, pointing his clawed finger into her snout, scrunching it up despite its crystalline appearance, but not removing her empty smile.

"Why don’t you stop kidding yourself. You are not alive. You're not a living thing! Not even that tree of yours is any more alive than the weapons you made to protect yourself. The Elements of Harmony you made were meant to stop me from ruining your plans. You wanted control! Well, too bad! That ship has sailed."

As soon as Discord pulled his claw back, Harmony started moving away from him. She didn't need to look down, she could tell that Discord had created a boat under her hooves and the favorable breeze that sent her sailing away.

It didn't even phase her, nor did his words regarding her state of existence. Not even when she teleported off the boat did she shift her emotions.

"I could never control you," Harmony's voice stated from behind him. "I only whispered to you today to remind you of what is at stake, and The Elements Of Harmony may not be enough this time to save them. Including the one you care about."

A chill ran up Discord's spine, immediately dosing his anger and bravado. This was something he never felt before. It was entirely unsettling, though he was unsure if it was because of the sensation in and of itself, or what Harmony was implying.

Either way, he wasn't going to give her the satisfaction.

"My friendship with Fluttershy is well intact. In fact, I would say it's stronger than ever. And if you want to imply that she isn't safe, I'll have you know that Justin is very capable of protecting her."

This was the first promising confirmation Harmony had received, and for the first time, a sense of hope could be heard in her voice.

"Just as I heard The Words when we came into being, a warning came to me. A new purpose for my being. Preventing the ruin of Equestria. Untold horrors and its utter destruction, unless ten humans uncover our salvation."

Discord wasn't about to give in to her manipulation, but if he finally had a face-to-face with her, perhaps he could learn something to help.

In other words, he would play the part of a would-be ally playing hard to get.

"So I’ve heard… Some Darkness, the way Trixie tells it. An entity of death and destruction from the Void.” He turned back to her, impressively expressing some curiosity. “Do you have any details you’d care to give about this black glob of spikes and crystals? Who it is? What it is? How do you plan on helping the humans to stop it? You didn't leave The Slow and Bumbling Trixie with any solid plans… As if that were ever your style.”

Harmony, despite never changing her demeanor, gave off a vibe of improved self-confidence. Though that could have just been Discord’s perception.

“The vision I received was no different than those I have sent Celestia throughout the centuries. Only this one was more vivid, longer, covering many memories of others like me, beyond the mirrors. Those that have failed. Perhaps even one that has found its way here. Working closely with them, my ponies will find new friendships. With the power of friendship-"

Having heard just about enough, Discord pulled a rope out of nowhere overhead, dumping hundreds of gallons of water over Harmony.

Whatever Discord's reasoning, Harmony knew he had no intention of listening further. Instead of continuing, she directed her full attention at Discord. Her vacant smile and appearance never changing, not even dampened, literally or emotionally, by the prank.

"I'm sorry," Discord happily, and openly mockingly apologized. "As soon as you started talking I assumed that those sparkly, crystal eyes of yours must have been dusty."

Not giving her a moment to react, Discord's arm appeared next to her and produced a comically baseball bat sized q-tip in one ear, and straight out the other. Not quite done, an electric buffer spun up to polish her horn.

"While we're at it, we might as well clear out your heart and shine up that wannabe, I mean knockoff, I mean counterfeit horn of yours, because clearly you have no idea what's been happening, have you?"

While Harmony could have been brooding silently behind her smile, she took the treatment without complaint. Her ears were cleaned, horn polished, and even had her eyes wiped clean with window cleaner.

Having satisfied his desire for humiliation for the moment, Discord finally gave his update.

"The humans arrived, but it appears that without a warning being given, one of them was nearly killed."

Like a robot losing power, Harmony's expression dropped to blank. Was that why the powers she guided had been summoned the day after the humans’ arrival were needed she thought?

"The spell Twilight used… I couldn't see anything. I thought the darkness had followed them. How many were injured?"

Discord's whole arrogant demeanor only amplified, having the upper hand of knowledge. Now he was going to have her play along, acting as if he could care less about the whole thing.

"Oh, there were one or two injured. You did fine though. Kelly is alive and well. A few more might still be recovering. The search for a cure for Becky is still in progress. Applejack should be fine in a few weeks. Justin… Well, nothing seems to be able to stop him. I'm sure you know all about that, though. Still watching from afar?"

It was clear that she was being toyed with. Normally this wouldn't be an issue, but without any leverage in the situation, she had only one option.

"My time here is narrow and grows ever closer to drawing the Darkness to us. We do not have the time for old rivalries to be settled. If you help me, I will ensure that Fluttershy will continue on her path to grow old and prosperous with you."

If that was a threat, Discord took a stance of acting as if it were one, raising a claw with sparks charging and his eyes glowing red, all humor utterly void from his presence.

"As I said, Fluttershy and I are fine. Do not force me to ensure that you are educated on that fact any further. And if I ever hear any whispers echoing in her mind that she should think any less of-"

"I've only whispered that you needed more time before being loved by you would be possible," Harmony carelessly interjected.

Her words were not well received, and Discord grew large again, larger than before. In a fit of unrestricted rage, he slammed his mighty fists on either side of Harmony, shattering the barriers of dimensions and the fabricated existence of a stable structure to stand on.

Loose strands of magic ripped apart, arching and discharging, like multi-colored lightning storms beneath the wrath of the mad titan.

"Hear me now you contentious ego-centric crystal witch! Our war is over! And while I may have sided with the winning team for now! If you ever interfere with Fluttershy’s clarity of mind again! I will rip your entire existence from this reality and let Twilight pick up the pieces!"

Enraged to the point he had to refrain from biting her head off and spitting out the shards, Discord slung his head down, gigantic nose to crystal nose. An inferno of rage burning in his eyes and venom dripping from his tongue.

"Are we clear on this?"

Harmony tilted her head slightly, literally and metaphorically, viewing Discord very differently now.

"You care for Fluttershy... Deeper than The Words foretold. If she strays from the path, the future you two were destined to share will not come to pass. All that is needed is for the humans to do what has not been done before and defeat the Darkness. Only then can I put her back on the path where you two will find the love-"

Harmony continued expanding on her intentions, but Discord had stopped listening. Too much had already been said. Things that couldn't be taken back. Whispers that could have shattered mountains were short-handed to daggers that very well may have been sharp enough to even pierce his own heart.

Only one thing would decide how he would react from here on out, and that all would be decided by her answer.

"Harmony, my very good, long lost, but still never was a friend because I secretly hate you. I may have forgotten to tell you something that you need to know, and I swear upon all the power I hold, I will tell you this truth if you honestly answer me one question."

This was beyond any behavior Harmony could have foreseen Discord expressing, but she needed whatever information she could get.

"Honesty begets honesty," she flately answered.

That wasn’t reassuring enough for this titan, but he would have this exchange or lash out in some other way.

“Then swear by the same. Lie, and you give up your power, just as I would if I were to lie to you.”

There wasn't anything worth lying about, so Harmony agreed without any hesitation.

"The agreement seems trivial, but if that is what you require."

That was as close to a yes as Discord needed, allowing a genuine grin to grow across his face.

"It is, that is to say that my question is, exactly how much influence over Fluttershy’s opinion over me did you have?"

The smile Harmony displayed was never more genuine, as she looked up to Discord to give her answer.

"Fluttershy is entirely a product of her environment that nurtured her kind and loving ways. No whispers other than a reminder to give you more time before advancing further with her trust were ever needed. Everything she feels about you is as real as you and I."

Discord may never have been able to prove the validity of Harmony's claims, but that was the closest he would likely ever get to the truth. In many ways it was comforting, however, still the wrong answer. There was never going to be a right answer if she ever touched Fluttershy’s mind.

"That sounds wonderful," he calmly stated, his front claws and paws resting over his heart as he spoke. "And as for the thing I forgot to mention-"

A new sense of joy fell over Discord. It was rich and warming to his soul, removing most of the ire he felt would have him strike down his old rival. So much so that he decided the truth would be retribution enough.

"You will never have that kind of influence over Fluttershy or any of your other chosen precious ponies ever again. I will see to it that they remain free from any of the influence you or I could ever put over them."

Without further explanation, Discord rolled back the sleeve to his construction uniform he was now wearing to look at a watch.

"Oh, dear. And look at that. I'm so far behind and my union break is up. I have so much work to catch up on."

He leaned down, one last time, with the most satisfied shit-eating grin, to look Harmony in her glimmering, carbon-copied eyes of Twilight. A few soft pats against her cheek, adding insult to his announcement, completed the encounter he was willing to have.

"Now run along. Return to your tree and get nice and comfortable. I have a lot of work to do here, and you have a long future of insignificance and isolation ahead of you."

Even if there was time to spare, Harmony could see no path for progress here. It was a failure unlike any she had suffered before. Not that her empty smile did much to share such concerns.

Regardless, she had her goals to pursue.

"From where my roots have grown, and far beyond, I have fostered the building and destruction of nations. Molded their champions and villains alike. I have guided a world to free itself of the impurity of their natural desires and frailties. They can scarcely remember any truth The Words have not allowed them to know in their lives that I hold. Not even you could be aware of the painless creation and removal of life this world is protected from… Insignificance is not the role I have taken in my isolation."

Her piece said and ready to depart, Harmony began to fade out of view, her voice echoing through the sparkling lights that drifted away from where she once stood.

"The humans will remain for as long as they are needed. Once Equestria is free of this new danger, the humans will return to their world with what was promised to them in my letter they accepted, and Equestria will forget they ever existed. And do not think my influence is limited to a whisper."

Discord did his best to pretend he was ignoring Harmony, but as her last spark of essence drifted out, her last words snuck in with an eerie warning.

"You know perfectly well of pulling the strings on ponies and having them subjugated to your will. Had you known The Words, you would not need your strings to make them your marionettes."

An entire crew of newly motivated Discords, working construction equipment and manually repairing the damaged strings, were now working with a greater purpose.

Although, the foreman Discord was distracted by a string of magic headed for his ear. He was just about to rip it away from Harmony, who had sent it towards him, but stopped to let its whisper speak its thought.

"The morning in Celestia’s garden you unsealed yourself from your stone prison, did you think that was by chance?”

A vision was sent to Discord, the perspective was a familiar one. Looking down, peering through anything that could obstruct his view. A view that could be anywhere the viewer wanted, but this was the view Harmony had chosen.

The setting was an early spring morning. The little filly Scootaloo was getting out of bed. She appeared groggy like she had a poor night’s sleep. The sleepiness must have been deeply set in, as she failed to notice her back right hoof was caught in the sheets, and with the reactionary speed of a three-toed sloth on Ambian, she slipped off the mattress and fell chin first onto the floor.

At the same time, Apple Bloom was sitting in her kitchen, hacking up her breakfast. If he had to guess, it would stand to reason that the red sauce on her stack of flapjacks wasn’t a cherry topper, but hot pepper. Seems that was also the last stack for breakfast. Every other plate had been cleared and the cookware returned to the sink.

The vision simultaneously showed Sweetie Belle searching frantically around her room. Rarity was coming down on her hard for borrowing her expensive knitting kit.

The vision of the three faded to Cheerilee loading up her saddlebag and walking out the front door. A friendly good morning greeting from Derpy distracted her just in time to catch sight of the mail mare crashing in front of her doorstep.

“Good morning, Derpy. And yes, I did sleep well last night. I fell asleep grading papers and didn’t wake up until just a few minutes ago.”

Minutes and hours passed by in seconds through the collective visions showing three best friends of fillies, sore, hungry, upset, all trying to get along through the day after being told,”

“I’m sorry girls, but your previous assignments weren’t turned in on time, so you three will have to work even harder on class participation while on the field trip. It might even help you earn your cutie marks.”

Cutie marks? Discord had noticed the three were missing their cutie marks but hadn’t put it together that these visions were of the past.

“Confusion.”

“Evil.”

“Chaos.”

He heard the three fillies argue while on Canterlot’s royal grounds for their field trip. This was barely four years ago. It was no wonder those three had ended up arguing and fighting that day. With such a lousy start, it would make sense that they fell into such disharmony with each other.

“Whispers are only a thought ponies believe to be their own,” Harmony’s voice commented. “The Words have told me how all things shall come to pass so long as what The Words requested are made real. So much of what they need to believe comes from the world I have given them.”

Cycling back through the visions, Discord was shown the rest of Harmony’s inner workings.

Under Scootaloo’s sheets, crystal vines lifted her hoof and wrapped the fabric around it in a knot that would release itself when the tension was relaxed.

In Sweetie Belle’s room, the needles in question could be seen rolling further out of view under her bed then into her closet, glowing in a soft aura. Under the cover of darkness in the closet, two crystal vines reached out and pulled the needles under a floorboard.

At the Apple house, Apple Bloom reached up into the cupboard, her hoof just outside of her view. It was just close enough to reach a jar of jam, but another jar was pushed in closer instead.

The jar of hot pepper spread was pulled away. In its absence, more crystal vines could be seen retreating back behind the other goods.

A sudden sway of Derpy’s eye had her lose focus of where she was flying. When Derpy crashed, a small gust picked up, blowing Cheerilee’s saddlebag open just enough that the wind picked up three papers. They fell free from her bag while Cheerilee was closing the door.

It was of no surprise at this point the names Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle were written on the three pages that fell. None of them had even been graded.

“My control has more limits set on the powers I wield than you will ever have, but my control over what I observe is unrivaled, Discord. There is still plenty of manipulation that will need to be done to protect Equestria. You will see. You will help. One day soon, and you won’t even know it… You never have before.”

Utterly amazed, Discord could see the connections, feel the emotions. The timing was perfect with an execution that was seamless and always out of sight. All of the actions were so disconnected from each other, yet ended up so well sewn together. It was beyond something simply planned to create a possible outcome. Discord realized something about his old enemy.

“I never really knew what I was going up against,” he stated matter of factly, before turning around to his busy crew of doubles. “I guess that just means I’ll have to work that much harder to turn her precious ponies against her.”

Author's Note

Well, I hope this was worth the wait. Shining is still the kind of guy I want to root for, and even Cadance is being rather seductive about her prospects. And to be honest, with the hard time she's been having dealing with everything, I feel bad she can't find the release she needs.

Moving right along, the night belonged to Sniff and Twilight. They both appear to be getting a lot more comfortable with their sexuality with each other, but the fight for doing more while not giving into their own temptations seems to be causing some conflicts.

Maybe in time they'll find a way around it?

Hopefully...

Skipping over all the more graphic stuff, this chapter ended with a confrontation I'm sure none of you really expected.

On the flip side of that though, Harmony really... Umm... Yeah... She's got some explaining to do.

Don't count on her giving any answers soon. Not when there's still so much to take care of next week in:

Chapter 97. Where Everything Went Wrong.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

97. Where Everything Went Wrong.

It had been a long two days in Canterlot, though as Cerb woke up atop Rarity and blanketed by Fluttershy, he quickly thought about just how quickly it seemed to have passed. Another thing that had passed rather quickly was the after-life party. Though, thankfully, everyone appeared to have enjoyed themselves.

Then again, yet another night sharing his bed free of night terrors was an even better ending to it. Just like how waking up with his head nestled into Rarity’s chest and Fluttershy laying atop of him, straddling him from hip to shoulder, was a fine way to start the morning.

Now he had to wonder if after having another long night, how long his girls would want to go before breakfast.

Well, might as well find out.

“Morning, ladies,” he warmly greeted the two sleeping mares. “You both went a little wild last night. Are you going for attempt number two of making me Wonder Rush more than you?”

Slowly coming to, Rarity groaned, a mix of pain and utter satisfaction rolling out before she spoke.

“Oh, heavens no,” she moaned while snuggling in more closely. “I’m in no condition for another rut, darling.”

Also waking in a similar condition, Fluttershy nuzzled in between her two bed companions. Not a solitary sign of lust displayed. Something he admitted he was more than a little surprised to see.

“Even my jaw hurts, and you only came once… I can’t help but feel like we’re not doing enough for you, and it’s so difficult to try and hold back anymore.”

An early morning ear twitch snapped back on Fluttershy’s left ear, followed by a limp, incomplete swish of her tail. The odd display was enough to leave her looking and feeling a bit bewildered while whimpering from disappointment.

“My poor pussy hurts just thinking about having our nice morning luvins."

Not one to complain, especially given he was somewhat thankful to discover their libido had an off setting, Cerb took their answers with a voice of ease but also an undertone of disappointment.

"Don't worry about it. You two have been doing a lot. I think you both deserve a break."

Being so close to Cerb’s body, Rarity was well aware of his current state of arousal. Just feeling it against her left questions about her options. After all, his tells were just as obvious to them as theirs were to him.

"Justin dear, we know that we've been asking a lot of you; heavens knows you've given all we asked for, but…"

It was all too clear what Rarity was getting at, and it only made Fluttershy weaker in her resolve.

"We know you want to rut again. That scent of lust you have when you get hard with us—"

"It's fine," Cerb interjected, still trying to take this as light-hearted as possible. "Just because I want it doesn't mean I need it. Just… How about we start with the leg rub, shower, then you two can rest up for tonight? Maybe have another repeat of last night? Or maybe take it a bit easy and we can stay in all this weekend?”

As enticing of an offer, Rarity gave a firm tap on Cerb’s chest with her hoof. It would have been taken as an act of aggression if not for the flustered look on her face.

“Justin, please! Of course, the answer is yes, but have some sympathy for crying out loud. Last night we certainly got carried away and are suffering for it. Now here you are, tempting us with an entire day of ravishing?”

Another ear twitch from Fluttershy only served to prove the point.

“Maybe we can try some gentle rutting this morning? Maybe after a while, it won’t hurt and- EEEEP!”

No matter how hopeful Fluttershy was about scoring this morning, one exploratory hand from Cerb feeling along her backside dashed all of her hopes. More than enough to call it off.

“Or… maybe we could take the morning off?”

[Over in Luna’s Chambers.]

A gentle tapping came to Luna's door, and still being awake, she was somewhat surprised to see who had come to visit.

"Good morning, sister. Might you need something?"

She took another look at Celestia. Not exactly standing proud, nor with her normal authority. She was, in some ways, relaxed yet seemed to carry some kind of burden.

Unfortunately, what little vulnerability was shown was not enough for Luna to lower her guard or open the door.

"Kelly is sleeping, so if you wish to speak, I suggest you keep it civil."

Celestia, showing a level of regret rarely expressed, bowed her head.

"No… I am not here to quarrel, sister. I merely wish to speak to you first about the changing landscape. And for all the good, we must converse on protecting all parties from an event that could turn damaging."

Spoken a little too broad of a statement to get Luna to buy in just yet, she questionably held firm.

"You wish to involve yourself?"

Celestia raised her head, silently searching for some understanding.

"Luna, please. We know of countless prophecies, unthinkable legends that the world would never believe, and have both witnessed other worlds we still don’t understand. We even know if the future of Equestria-"

"Your vision of Equestria," Luna quietly snapped.

Celestia froze for a moment. A touch of her prior anger swallowed hard with her pride gave her time to collect herself.

"Yes… My vision that you believed in. A future that I believe you are still striving for. But at no point did either of us ever come across a future with humans."

Spoken too quickly, Celestia could see that statement being interpreted the wrong way and hastily spoke again to clarify.

"Which means they either go home, my vision was wrong, or we must change the future so that they are not lost to us."

Luna took stock of her sister's plea. Either Celestia had discovered a plot against them, or perhaps she was finally coming around. If the latter was even a possibility, she was willing to take it, giving one quick look over her shoulder.

Kelly was still sleeping, so she invited her sister in.

"Up to the balcony. The moon should be setting soon. We can talk there."

On the balcony, the two sisters stared up at the dark sky above. Its beauty and grandeur was used by both as a means not to face each other. However, the silence could only be kept for so long when Luna had a warm, occupied bed waiting for her to join.

"Speaketh thy piece, sister. When the moon falls I wish to rest so that I may be of support for our human guests today."

The short temper from Luna was easily understood. Plus, even without the pressure of keeping up appearances in front of the others, Celestia knew she would have to be mindful of her words.

"I do not know where to begin with my apologies, nor where to assert my authority any longer. I had been so focused on the long-term goals with Twilight and the others that I assumed any unforeseen issue would be easily resolved. And perhaps I have become too accustomed to such events always keeping our plans aligned."

She turned to Luna, not even sure if this was the best course of action to take.

"But the humans… They have seemingly been thrust into every vital component of our society and the mechanisms that ensure their protection."

Luna, both wanting to boast but not lay out enough rope to hang herself with, spoke boldly of how she saw things.

"They have bested some of our strongest in combat, out-strategized our most experienced, brokered stronger ties and economic promises with three neighboring kingdoms, greater than any of our past attempts. And none of that begins to address the capacity of their hearts, let alone what their touch is capable of."

That covered the basics, though the longer-lasting implications, those were where Celestia’s focus of problems had formed.

"I am not blind to the benefits of their assistance. I am looking forward to seeing Peter help ensure the new trade deals that were proposed. I'm relying on Becky, and have full faith she can ensure the surgery will be a success, and we can put this awful business behind us of Kelly’s attack… But there is still division amongst the ranks regarding that matter."

Proverbial red flags could now be seen. Given Luna’s relationship with Kelly, this only gave her more reason to invest herself in her sister's calls for alarm.

"What kind of division? The Lunar Guard has given not even a hint of descent over the humans. Even those assigned to watch over them have grown fond of their wards."

Celestia sighed, already knowing how much favor the humans held.

"I know this, sister. But you must understand the bonds our guards hold with each other. To many, those three who have besmirched the good name of the Solar Guard... Others only know rumors of the humans and see them as outsiders who have caused more trouble than they are worth, or they might not care about their worth at all."

Such views instantly sparked outrage in Luna, causing her to raise her voice.

"That is outrageous! They—"

With a quick thrust of her wings, Celestia closed her sister's mouth. A short scan of the surrounding area showed they were in the clear, but now she had to control Luna’s emotions on top of everything else.

"Please calm yourself, sister. I agree with your frustration, but they don't know what we know. And for the human’s safety, we cannot tell them everything. Justin alone has fostered many concerns of safety within the guard for what many do not understand, as he has their admiration from what others do know."

Believing she had said enough to calm Luna, Celestia pulled back her wings. Maybe now they could get some work done.

"The more they have become involved, the more exposure to the danger they have created. Through power, wealth, and influence, they have made themselves valuable targets. The danger would only be amplified if the depth of their knowledge were to be known."

Despite her prior outburst, Luna said nothing, yet there was no hiding to what degree she was in agreement. However, one issue with the guards gave Luna the final card to play. Something that would resolve more than a few issues.

"Sister… if the division in the guard is as you say, and those assigned to their wards are as we know them to be… Then perhaps it would be best if we remove the influence of those they share in rank."

If Celestia was following along with what Luna was suggesting, then this was huge. Not just huge, as it would be a major milestone, even when considering given Twilight’s inexperience as a princess.

Even still, such a solution would likely further isolate the influence the humans created. Furthermore, Twilight needed the practice.

In the end, with no further deliberation, Celestia agreed.

"I shall pen the papers myself after raising the sun. Would you care to lower the moon alongside me?"

Luna smiled slightly. The personal matters between the two had not even been addressed, but this was a great start back to civility with her, not exactly as foolish as once thought, sister.

"You may stay to raise the sun, but the moon is not my duty as of this morning. I also need to write a letter, if one of your guards would be so kind as to deliver it for me."

[Near the same time at Twilight’s place.]

With the faintest traces of the early morning lights easing into the large open room, Sniff woke to a discovery he didn't foresee happening.

… an empty bed.

"Twi?"

A pair of giggles echoed down from a higher level. One clearly Twilight’s, the other was in all likelihood only one other mare he expected.

"Shh, quiet. I think we woke him," Twilight’s voice whispered loud enough to hear her amusement.

If Sniff had to guess, Twilight was being Twilight in the only way she could.

"Twigs? Who else is here?"

The soft fluttering of wings drifted down, revealing Twilight in company with Swifty.

"Good morning handsome," Twilight greeted her stallion, an abundance of mirth emanating out from her as she landed next to him on the bed. "And thank you again for such a wonderful night."

Swifty, looking just as happy to see him, landed next to Twilight, going right into a nuzzling of cheeks with the mare in charge.

"Mmm, good morning Peter. Twilight tells me that you two had a great time last night and that there might be a surprise for me?"

Before Sniff could get a word in edgewise, Twilight leaned down to deliver a very enthused good morning kiss. She shared a strong taste of mint between the two. Clearly, she had been up long enough to brush her teeth and let Swifty in.

How long had she been up to still be this energetic?

"Mmm-wah!" Twilight chided as she broke from the kiss. "Sorry if we woke you. Swifty let herself in and reminded me that I had to lower the moon this morning."

She turned back to Swifty, raised the mare’s chin towards hers in her hoof, and greeted her with the same morning kiss.

"Mmmph… She was very eager to wake you up after discovering that we had a long and involved night together. Then I told her that there might be something you'd want to try with her, but that it was for you to explain."

Another look at Swifty and Sniff could tell that she was doing all she could to control herself. The tension in her ears left them erected at attention, though small jitters gave away how much focus she had to keep them from twitching. Her wings also had a certain rigidness to them, like she was squeezing them on her sides. Of course, he could see her tail was nearly vibrating as she tried to hold it against her.

Swifty was going to be in bad shape if she didn't get some attention soon, and she knew they all knew it.

"I was hoping to get here early enough that if you two were going to have some more intimate time together, or if you maybe you were worried about getting too excited before your big date tonight—"

Sniff wasn't about to make this poor mare suffer any longer. Not when he figured this was going to be a daily thing for him anyway.

"Hey, a quick question for both of you… How far does your tongue reach out? Like… how far over your nose can you lick?"

That question came so far out of the blue that even Twilight didn't know how to answer at first. Of course, two seconds of thinking had her put it all together.

"Oh! You mean like this?"

Leading by example, Twilight stuck her tongue out and curled it up over her muzzle. Stretching it as far as she could, she had it peaking just halfway past her nostrils.

Swifty, not having a clue why this was so important, looked at the display with confusion.

"Oh… kay?"

Doing as requested, she curled her tongue up well past the top of her nostrils. Her reach had both observers very happy with the results.

"Twilight?” Sniff happily spoke up. “Would you be so kind as to help Miss Swift Sails out her armor? Swifty, I think you're going to enjoy this."

[A short time later in the Canterlot dining hall.]

The large table had filled again with a slew of familiar faces. Humans, their guardians, royals, and the remaining dignitaries.

Naturally, for obvious reasons, Kelly, Luna, Sniff, and Twilight were not present. Chris and Starlight, however, had left to join Redheart for breakfast near the hotel she was offered last minute.

Also, Pinkie had refused to get out of bed that morning. Reportedly, rolling over at every attempt by staff and Rainbow, falling asleep as soon as the covers were returned over her head. Privately, Rainbow had surmised that by the surplus of funk in the air, and the lack of candlesticks missing from their mounts, she must have pulled an all-nighter solo act.

And while she was rather quick to leave the room to disinfect her hooves, the multicolored mare couldn't help but be impressed by the party pony’s stamina.

Though it would appear Pinkie wasn’t the only one who’d opted to burn the midnight candle, some faces gave the impression of having a rough start.

Shining and Cadance both looked tired, but Cadance had an extra layer of a slight hangover weighing her down. Inconspicuously, they at least gave off the impression that they were happy to see everyone, so that was promising. Though, thankfully, her eyes, nearly always stuck on Cerb, weren’t much noticed. Not that there wasn’t a reason for that most didn’t notice or even think it unusual.

Rarity and Fluttershy both sat uncomfortably in their chairs. Not that Cerb was much different, though his forward-leaning posture gave the impression of an uncomfortable erection he was hiding as opposed to pain. At least, that was the theory of those in the know of such bodily functions.

Rainbow didn’t look tired, however, like many other mares, the strong scent of spices and sea salt had her distracted. One could even say she looked to be on alert. The same could be said for Ember, sitting directly across from Cerb.

In fact, there were many eyes on Cerb this morning, Celestia’s included. The strong scent, if anything, had created a positive vibe in the room. It also created a few giggles from the mares who had been satisfied but recognized why there was a slight burn in their nose.

Lo and behold, Twilight finally made her appearance along with Sniff, looking quite amazing compared to the others. In truth, radiant might have been a better word to capture her presence. With her smile, the confident glide in her strut, and for those with a nose keen enough, she also brought in a strong scent of clovers and the lust of another mare. Needless to say, the sensory overload was enough that Rainbow couldn’t bring herself to make the formal decree of Pretty Pretty Princess Twiggels Twinkles.

Just as keen, though, Twilight easily picked up on Cerb’s particular scent, along with the eyes that largely drifted back towards him.

"Good morning," Twilight greeted the room, thankfully holding back a laugh as she searched for some way to grant the room some relief from his distracting aroma. “It’s such a beautiful day! How about I open up a window?!”

Flaring up her horn, tall windows of the outside wall swung open. The warm rays of the sun and a cool morning breeze drifted in, cutting thin the literal/not-so-literal aerating mare-bate. All the more embarrassing for the likes of Rarity and Fluttershy to have to sit next to their clearly unsatisfied significant other. The shades of self-hate and borderline resentment at the others leering at their man, reflecting down into their plates, gave a mixed message that Sniff could recognize.

So, on Peter's way over to his seat, he stopped behind Cerb to gently massage the muscular shoulders of his troubled friend. Those muscles tensed up, obviously from Cerb believing some joke or mockery was coming on, but Sniff leaned in to calm his friend.

“You told me once to take care of my own problem. Some friendly advice, though... Our problems are their problems if we don’t deal with them.” He tapped his left hand on Cerb’s shoulder and gave a brotherly squeeze with his right. “I know what those looks you're getting mean. Now get your jar head straight. We’ll chat later.”

After receiving a friendly nod as a response, Sniff turned to take this opportunity to control the conversation in the room.

"Everyone, good morning. So glad to see such bright smiling faces this fine day. But before we get started, I just wanted to make sure we were all still on for deliberating on our mutual future investments. Because I might be able to persuade the talented Miss Rarity to join us."

The leaders of the neighboring kingdoms gave their respective agreements to the proposal, which was expected.

At the same time, Rarity was surprised to hear her name.

"Me?"

Now the whole room was focused on Sniff, just as he hoped.

"Why yes, Rarity. It seems the Abysasians were quite taken by your new designs and would like some new fashionable productions created for them. I was hoping you would be interested."

Of course, Rarity was ecstatic about the request, instantly perking up and forgetting her prior discomfort.

"I would be delighted to." She promptly turned to Cerb. "That is, if you don't mind me joining Peter for this morning?"

Looking into her deep blue eyes, Cerb couldn't say no, nor could he ignore the temptation they would bring about on each other.

"No, go ahead. I'm sure you’ve got this in the bag. I'm just going to be reading all day anyway."

With one event already getting confirmed, Celestia figured now would be the perfect excuse to slip away.

"That sounds wonderful. Queen Abyssinia, you are in the most trusted hooves I could imagine for your citizen's clothing needs. And Twilight, since Peter is so heavily involved in creating this new venture, I can think of no better pony, than you, to oversee it."

"Me?" Twilight asked in a near yelp.

Celestia turned to Twilight, cocking her head slightly.

"Why, yes. You've been the most involved in all their successes since arriving, as well as their continued well-being. Not to mention, as a princess, you should have more experience dealing with these matters. Assuming the others won't mind."

Celestia turned to the other leaders, all of whom again gave their verbal approval. Rutherford, being the loudest.

"Pretty pretty purple princess pony help all creatures best. Yaks trust Twilight."

On most any other day, such a task would have been an honor, but the cold to hot changes from Celestia as of late left her feeling unsure.

“I’m more than happy to help, but won’t you still be leading this?”

Celestia took a napkin to her lips and dried them from her morning tea. With everything going on, it was a little shocking to see her so calm and collected.

“That won’t be necessary. Also, Luna and I spoke this morning, and we agreed that it would be irresponsible to continue these temporary assignments for our guard with you.”

[Meanwhile in Lumberman's truck.]

With some music softly playing, it had been a rather pleasant drive so far. A little unnerving for Lumberman since he'd never driven this way before. Then again, all he was really doing was following the train tracks for now.

"You still doing alright back there?"

From the passenger seat, Applejack turned to the rear towards the full back seat.

"It's a pretty nice ride, ain't it?"

In the back seat sat Cutter, Helix, and Ralph. All of them buckled in, still uneasy about the mode of transportation, but at least sitting comfortably.

"Yeah,” Helix quietly answered, eyes peering out the window with a nervous glance.

Cutter pressed her a hoof onto the seat between her and Helix, sounding more relaxed than she was after accepting the ride.

“It certainly has more comfortable seating than the train.”

From the corner of her eye, she could see Ralph still sleeping. His wings folded up around himself, shielding his face from the sun. A little sad to see how often the Lunar Guard were getting tasked with daytime operations.

"Much faster as well," Cutter finished.

With that much cleared up, that left the largest of the group for Lumberman to check up on.

"How about Onyx? He didn't fall out or jump did he?"

Cutter craned her neck to look out the back window. Onyx was still right where they left him; sitting with his back to the same window and watching Ponyville fall out of view in the distance… probably asleep as well.

"He's fine, dear."

From the thought of considering another’s well-being by itself, her motherly instincts kicked in again.

"Should we have left Big Mac alone? He doesn't strike me as the foal sitter type."

In the front seat, Applejack had a short laugh at the idea. It wasn't like she could have expected Cutter to know much about her brother.

"Don't you worry 'bout him, none. He's handled worse watching over me growing up."

[Shortly after breakfast in Canterlot Castle.]

Finally, out of the wheelchair, Applejack set the pace for the group entering towards the throne room. Slow and steady steps on sturdier legs were a vast improvement, though discomfort and some extra stiffness were easy to spot. Not that she let it get her down.

"Y'all can go ahead without me. I know my way around well enough to meet ya there. I'm sure that if Luna requested all of us to be here, she wouldn't start without me and Woody."

That probably was the case, but Cutter had no reason to leave their side.

"If they can wait for you, then they can wait for all of us. Besides... I'm still on leave from duty."

There was little chatter the rest of the way to the throne room. However, when they arrived, they had to believe this was something of a big deal if all the major players were there. And it really was a who's who of individuals, including every human, a half-awake Kelly amongst others, their guardians, Princesses, Princes, delegates, and the guards they've come to know. Above all of them, sitting high upon her throne, Celestia welcomed the last few participants.

"Good morning, all of you, and thank you for joining us on such short notice. Today marks a historic day for Equestria, and it wouldn't be the same without you all here for it."

As the last few walked closer, Applejack and Lumberman were directed towards the side while Cutter, Helix, Ralph, and Onyx were guided to join Thunder, Swifty, and Midnight standing in ranks before the throne. Once they were all situated, Luna started up with the procedures.

"All of you gathered here are about to witness the creation of two things that have been in the workings longer than we care to admit, as well as a few that have only recently come to pass. Now, Twilight, if you would please step forward."

Twilight broke from the sidelines and joined Luna near the throne as Celestia joined her sister, ready to begin the ceremony.

"Princess Twilight Sparkle. There is so much I could say about how you have grown and continued to impress all of us over these past few years. However, while recent events have proven challenging enough to warrant assigning you with some of our finest guards, that simply seems unnecessary."

A near overwhelming sense of dread washed over the guard ponies, fearing their duties were about to be pulled. Following that would be a return to their old positions. Unfortunately, such fears would have to wait to be addressed until after whatever was about to happen.

"Friends, delegates, leaders... Today marks the creation of a new entity that will aid in ongoing efforts to foster friendship between our nations and ensure the safety and protection wherever Twilight may venture with the induction of the new Twilight Guard."

All of the guards gasped, even the sidelines of guards posted on the outside of the guests, prompting Luna to address the guards hoping their wish was about to come true.

"Sergent Major Cutter. I first would like to offer you my utmost gratitude for your years of dedicated service to the Lunar Guard. However, given recent events, I would request you consider a change of pace in becoming the Senior Enlisted for the new Twilight Guard. To foster their development and your continued impressive service... It also comes with better hours," She finished with a wink.

Cutter took one step forward, not even batting an eye at the request.

"If Twilight will accept me to take this role, then I accept this honor with no reservations."

Standing between the two royals, Twilight was still trying to process what was happening. She was to be bestowed the authority of her own guard? Her own army? She was about to have permanent control over those she had come to trust?

Did that include Swifty?

It had to!

"I wouldn't accept any other pony for the job, Cutter."

Moving on with her speech, Celestia next turned to Onyx, a reluctant smile breaking through.

"Captain Onyx Armor. It appears that Twilight is in need of a heavyweight to run things in her constant absence. However, a Captain would, unfortunately, be too low of a rank for such a position. However, a Major would be more appropriate. And considering your outstanding performance during the Everfree incident, would you be willing to accept an early promotion?"

Onyx's jaw could have hit the floor had it not been attached firmly to his face, as he stepped forward.

"Daw~ Aww-Ye-Yes!" He finally stammered out. "Thank you, Princess."

After Onyx accepted, Celestia could see that every other face shared the same expression of hope, and in her head, she knew what that meant. All her observations accumulated into thoughts in her head.

"It only figures that they would all want this. After so much time around the humans, I can only imagine how attached they've become... I just hope this works."

Moving past her prior reservations about the closeness, Celestia decided to wrap up this impromptu ceremony.

"I believe we are past the formalities, and you all know what is to be asked of you. If you wish to be the first to join the ranks of the Twilight Guard, and are willing to accept the additional responsibilities that come with promotion, please step forward.

Immediately in unison, Helix, Thunder, Swifty, Midnight, Ralph, and Kühn stepped forward. The newcomer quickly roused a boisterous response from Rutherford.

"Hey! You still work for me! You not even pony!

Kühn's unexpected appearance in the lineup, as well as his well-deserved reprimand, created quite the peanut gallery of snickers and curious questions. At least Twilight had a good sense of humor about it on top of her intrigue.

"I'm flattered that you would be willing to join my guard, Kühn. Perhaps someday we could work out an exchange program."

At the mention of the idea, and in a surprising show of forward thinking, Rutherford immediately shouted out his approval.

"Kühn smart yak! Twilight take Kühn for exchange. Yak bring back pony next time."

One good idea deserves another, and Gruff saw an opportunity to save his image or at least buy himself some time. Just to make sure, though, he whispered something to Lord Gastal, who quickly gave a nod of approval, giving Gruff the opportunity to interject his announcement.

"Gilda will volunteer for the same exchange, CAW!"

A long series of scenarios flashed through Gilda's mind of what all she'd be able to do and get out of this. More music, easy access to alcohol, hanging out with probably the coolest warrior she ever met. All of those ideas touched back on how to handle her mini-bakery business which was still growing. Each thought expanded upon a growing short-list of who to entrust it to when one name popped up, and her anger took over, and she reached out and grabbed Gruff by the throat.

She pulled him beak to beak, easing her claws out just enough to pierce through the feathers so he knew she'd rip his throat out if he tried to pull a fast one on her.

"You think I'm stupid or something, you old coot?" She hushed through her fake smile so the applauses would keep their conversation private. "You're trying to get rid of me so you can—"

Gruff raised his claws and patted Gilda's, making it look like they were in some awkward hug, beaming with an equally fake smile. His hushed voice coming out with just as much fear as it did anger.

"Lord Gastal wants you to go to ensure we keep positive ties with the humans and the other Kingdoms. There's a lot of money, as well as our pride, on the line. Screw this up, and you'll be lucky to keep your citizenship. Then what can you do for Gallus?"

Now Gilda had to fight back a snarl at the old buzzard.

It was an extremely low trick, and she couldn't even be surprised that Gruff would entrap her like that if money was on the table. In fact, she could expect nothing better from Lord Gastal either. She didn't really have a choice any longer. So, while pressing her claws in a little harder, she let him know where she stood.

"I'll get you for this. Even if I have to bribe the Lords above Gastal. You'll regret this, I promise."

Saying her piece, she released his throat and waved to those applauding as she flew over to join the new ranks and flip the script on Gruff.

"Thank you! Thank you! All of you! It's truly an honor to represent Griffonstone like this. I'll be doing my best, because after this, Grandpa Gruff has offered me the opportunity to formally adopt our other delegate, Gallus, so as to better spread the message of friendship and unity between our Kingdoms."

For a day full of surprises, that one certainly seemed to hit a high note for Celestia, who directed her attention to Gruff and Lord Gastal, both struck dumb by her action.

"That is a very large responsibility you have entrusted Gilda with. From what I’ve come to know of her, you have made a wise choice."

Ready to play up the moment and keep their image with as high of a gloss as possible, Lord Gastal laid his claws over Gruff's shoulder, patting him like he was proud of the decision.

"After their performance at your ceremony, I think they belong together, and I will personally see to the adoption papers myself." He nodded with a greedy smile towards Gilda. "Make us proud out there."

Gruff, likewise, couldn't do anything other than put on the ugliest fake smile he could and applaud along with everyone else. Deep inside, though, he was terrified.

"If word gets out about this. My reputation is done for."

[Later, in a private study shortly after the congratulations were exchanged.]

The official formation of the Twilight Guard and promotions had been a tremendous moment for the group. Nonetheless, there were other matters to take care of, matters that sadly involved splintering off different parties.

Luna went back to bed. Twilight and Sniff took to discussing the proposed trade offers with the help of Rarity providing her inspired ideas for the Abysians along with the other Kingdoms. Kelly and Fluttershy ended up joining Rarity, both for modeling purposes, but for Fluttershy, it was mostly because there was too much temptation staying close to Cerb. Becky returned to the hospital with Shining, Rainbow, Celestia, now freed from her other royal responsibilities, and Lumberman with Applejack for an extra layer of protection and support.

That left Cerb, Chris with Starlight, Benny with Pinkie, as well as the newly appointed Twilight Guard and three Wonderbolts waiting for Raven Inkwell to bring the promised reports. And by "waiting," that amounted to enough time for them to pick who got to sit where before Rave walked in with a cart full of folders.

"Good morning. I hope I didn't keep you waiting for long. I wanted to make sure there were extra copies to share."

The first few copies were distributed, four in all. One for Cerb, Chris, Benny, and the Wonderbolts to share. Of course, Cerb was quick to take notice of a problem.

"The fuck?"

Not a whole second later, Benny opened his copy, feeling the same level of disappointment.

"No shit."

Chris, however, while perhaps looking at the same physical page, clearly wasn't on the same proverbial page as the others.

"Is this a report or a third pers... Third pony narrative short story?"

Quick to respond, Cutter answered for Raven.

"All historical events are written this way. It's the story of what happened, making it easier to read. It's far more common than the journal method, being less organized than this style."

Benny, a little more experienced, was the first to pick the report apart.

"No ‘from’ or ‘to’ lines. No subject, and not that I would know the references, I don't have anything to cross-reference this with."

Cerb was just as critical, to the point he sounded offended.

"What's the point in cross-referencing anything? It doesn't list the personnel contacted, or what materials or sources were used." He flipped to the end to find even less help. "Well, I found your ‘from’ line, but there's no summary, recommendations... fuck."

After that final curse word dropped, Cerb noticed how quiet the room was. Thinking maybe someone else had walked in, he looked up to see the room was staring at him, Chris, and Benny. Even worse, it was clear that their harsh criticism had upset Raven.

"Awe, shit," Cerb moaned as he closed the folder. "Raven, I apologize. I'm sure you put your best work into this. And believe me, your penmanship is spectacular. It's just that your system is very different from what we were expecting. Our... Damn, again, I'm so sorry. I was expecting a report that highlights the events that led up to the incident, quotes, admissions, things that are scientific that recount the facts of things."

Jumping in, Benny came in with some positive feedback.

"Actually, a lot of the narrative parts kinda work... Look at page five. It spells out exactly the information they were given and the tone of voice Celestia used when she gave her orders. Her inflection was stern, yet empowering as she warned him of the capabilities of Sunset Shimmer."

He lowered the folder, ready to try and remedy the situation a little more.

"And sorry as well. It's like he said, though. This is a lot different than what we're used to, so we're going to have to work a little harder to catch up to your system of reporting."

The explanation appeared to soften the blow, but Raven still looked like she was taking it personally.

"Oh... I see. An-n-n-d I'm sorry about the confusion. If there is anything else I can do—"

Far be it for Cerb to let this poor mare have her whole day ruined because of his careless speech. Before Raven knew it, he was right next to her, his arms parted open.

“I can only say I’m sorry so much, but a hug usually makes it better.”

[Meanwhile, at the hospital.]

Small talk had filled the carriage with Becky, Rainbow, Shining, and Celestia. Mostly it was discussing issues concerning what it would take to relieve the pressure that had been building up in the skull of the patient. After arriving, and Lumberman and Applejack found a place to park the the truck, they were given full access to the staff lounge to wait things out.

Thankfully, the staff had been very productive in their absence, minus some technical difficulties, which Doctor Horse was trying to explain.

"This is the first set of x-rays we were able to produce." He placed up the x-rays, with a noticeable look of concern. "We... had similar difficulties examining him with magic, just as we did with you at first. The other doctors couldn't get a full view... but I could. Regardless! This is where we seem to have isolated the source of the swelling you were concerned about."

Using a new method Becky hadn't seen before, Doctor Horse laid down a blank sheet of black glossy paper on the table, then illuminated it with his aura. What Becky saw at first seemed to go over her head, but once she realized what she was looking at, the shock had her drop her coffee from her hands, splashing it onto the floor.

"Oh, my god," she gasped as she covered her mouth with both hands.

Her sudden outburst had captured the attention of the room as she gawked at the floating hologram of Swift Hoof’s brain. There was a sudden fear that something had been missed and she instantly saw a new problem, but as she raised her hand to point to the image, her state of wonderment was for a completely different reason.

"His brain is human... How is that possible?"

Redheart did a double-take between the floating image and Becky, seemingly unphased by what she saw.

"We noticed the similarities as well. Isn't that the way all brains are supposed to look?"

Initially ignoring her fellow medic’s question, Becky drew closer to the image, still awe-struck.

"Not even close... I mean, sure, there are similarities in the parts that make up the brain, but the shape, size, and structure are distinctively different between species. But this... No... This right here—"

Getting too caught up in the moment, she reached out to touch the hologram, instantly dispelling it out of view.

"Fuck! Bring that back up."

Doctor Horse did as he was told, bringing EKG even closer to examine this new discovery Becky was so excited about. Also wanting to show off, Doctor Horse started to change the hologram to make an exhibit of the different areas he had been able to isolate.

Every new portion revealed left Becky marveling at what she could see with vivid clarity.

"The same two proportional hemispheres... His cerebral cortex is full of distinctly complex gyri and sulci. Even the brainstem is located in the same position between the cerebrum and the cerebellum. And-Woah! Go back!"

This wasn't exactly like operating a DVD player or a remote-controlled car, so it took EKG a few seconds to work his display in reverse, but he brought it back to the cerebellum area.

"Zoom in... Right here in the lower area were the Cerebellum folds in with the Cerebrum... Is that the issue you said you found?"

Looking to get a word in edgewise, EKG stepped up and pointed with an extendable wand where Becky was pointing.

"Yes. While looking over the brain scan, we noticed how everything was nearly symmetrical except for this red mass located here. We thought it might have something to do with the fracture located on the skull surrounding it."

Celestia was by all accounts lost in the terminology being thrown around, but all of it caught her curiosity, drawing her in to ask an obvious, yet poignant question.

"What is it? Is that part of the brain swollen?"

Becky stayed focused on the dark blotch, her mind still working out different options on how to best handle this.

"This might be worse, actually. It's a blood clot pressing on the cerebellum, and subsequently, the brainstem, probably blocking off the other pathways for blood and cerebrospinal fluid. The hairline fracture on the skull must have nicked a blood vessel open to cause the bleed. And if the clot is on the inner lining of the membrane surrounding the grey matter, and moves, that would cause a stroke. And if that doesn't kill him, it could turn him into a vegetable. Then you'll never get his testimony."

Rainbow still might not have been the most well-versed in medical terms as the others in the room, but part of that explanation simply seemed impossible. Even for the magically inclined, it just didn't seem possible.

"Umm... Becks? I don't know what a stroke is, and while I understand the concept of death... Ponies don't turn into vegetables."

Becky facepalmed, equally embarrassed for Rainbow as she was for her own poor choice of words.

"You're right, Dash. What I mean is that he'll be comatose for the rest of his life, have to be fed and watered like a plant. Or, he could wake up, but be unaware of his surroundings. Unable to process that he's even alive, or even worse, he'd be aware, but unable to communicate or react. Trapped inside his body with only his thoughts. Essentially, he’d be like a vegetable."

Having a better idea to explain this horrific outcome, she turned to Celestia, not smiling, but blankly staring at the Princess as if to show how empty of a life it would be.

"You could think of it as Discord being trapped in stone. The years going by while he watched the seasons change, and ponies come and go, unable to interact with them. But for Swift Hoof, he'd wither and die in a body that could be in pain, have an itch that can't be scratched, or end up so numb that he'd be driven insane by the isolation and lack of stimulation."

Utterly baffled, Rainbow tried to think of what that would be like. It almost seemed impossible to try and put herself in that same scenario...and even then she’d never wish such a thing on anyone.

"Hey, Becks? I know this pony tried to kill Kelly, and he deserved the beat-down Big Mac gave him, but make sure that doesn't happen to him. And Celestia, if that does happen, could you... I don't know... Put his brain to sleep and then... end his life?"

"Rainbow!" Celestia shouted in shocking levels of disgust at the Element of Loyalty.

There was no mistaking how that sounded, but Rainbow felt the need to explain herself.

"Hear me out for a second! A while back, I injured my wing, and I was in Ponyville Hospital for only a few days. I couldn't leave my bed to do anything other than go to the bathroom. I could still move around to get comfortable and talk to visitors, but until I had a book to read, I was going crazy with cabin fever. Now, take all that I could do away? No running, flying, talking with friends, eating nothing but that bland hospital food every day? And look at any pony else that we know that likes things nice and quiet. They read or write, or... work in a garden. They all have to do something that gives them peace of mind. So, leaving Swift Hoof trapped in his body wouldn't be the punishment he deserves... That's torture... And you're not cruel enough to let a pony suffer like that."

The dark outlook at such a miserable future was a hard one to swallow, but even Becky could relate.

"Princess, Rainbow's not completely wrong about that. Years before I got here, when Chris first started working for a law firm, he helped me get a power of attorney. I wanted it for him or Kelly to have the right to make the call that I wouldn't be resuscitated or kept on life support if my condition got so bad that I..." She motioned to Swift Hoof lying on the hospital bed. "I didn't want my friends sticking around while machines kept my body alive, but I was already gone... That's not a life worth living, but that should be his family's choice, not ours. And even where I come from, family members usually end up pulling the plug so their loved ones don't suffer."

Celestia’s posture wilted. Everything about both scenarios sounded beyond her ability to allow. Willfully ending a life or allowing it to suffer in a lifeless shell, unable to experience any semblance of life? It was an effectively no win situation, with neither decision being preferable. If anything, she would deal with the moral and legal aspects of his fate if that's what it came to. For now, though, there was something that could be done.

"Move forward with the operation. I trust you all will see to it that such an outcome will not be necessary to address with his family."

[Meanwhile, with Twilight and the delegation.]

Things were going well for Sniff and company. Obviously, he had a done deal with practically all the females, pending the production of an actual product. As for the males, Rutherford respected his intellect, the Arabian Prince mirrored whatever his wife expressed, and the Abysasian King had a growing admiration for his consistent presentation. Lord Gastal had fallen into the role of a yes man, with no amicable input to offer outside of what his kingdom could provide.

Then, of course, Kelly reached a point of not having enough attention and had to apply herself more than needed for explaining the more intricate articles of clothing.

"Oh, the panties are a must," she urged the Abysasian King. "It doesn't seem like much at first glance, but when worn properly, it really catches your eye and is quite comfortable."

To make her point, she stood up and lifted her shirt as she turned her hip in his direction. The elastic, lacy band was now visible to the group.

"Just imagine your queen's hips getting wrapped up in something like this. Then think about how often you focus on her hips, we're all friends here, wouldn't something that accentuates her curves look much better?"

There was a certain hint of something sharp that drifted through the still air from revealing her thin linens. All the females caught it, feeling a softer reaction than Cerb’s earlier aerated appeal, but the males really took notice.

Rutherford found himself looking at Kelly slightly differently. With Becky, his mindset was friendly, nurturing, and almost fatherly. But experiencing Kelly like this was exciting, captivating his focus.

"Maybe pony take special order for yak wife so she look more like human Kelly?"

The Arabian Prince swallowed hard, not even understanding why Kelly’s choice of clothing was so visually stunning that he now wanted to see more of them.

"If-f-f spec- uh special orders are-are an option, might you be able to join Miss Rarity for the modeling and fitting?"

While practically any woman in her right mind would have been offended by the distracting mental breakdown their husband was having, this Princess was different... Or at least it felt different if humans were involved. There could be so many bragging rights to flaunt.

"Oh, darling. That sounds like such a wonderful idea."

She leaned in a little closer over the table, her girlish nature overriding her posh royal demeanor.

"Since we are all friends here, perhaps we could make a day of it? And you know, we Arabians have thee finest of silks naturally cultivated of all the kingdoms, if that would interest you, of course."

Such a request was getting Kelly even more excited than Rarity. She could barely even contain her excitement.

"Oh, my gosh! We can have a royal lingerie party!"

And behold, yet another future venture Sniff was interested in.

"Actually, ladies, you too Kel. This whole clothing venture I started with Rarity needs some good marketing. And while it may be a little risqué, if any of you would be willing to model for a photo shoot, that would really help drive up the business for us."

This was all coming together too fast. Rarity hadn't made more than four or five pairs of panties for her and her friends. Including her two human friends and a few special orders from Chris and Sniff’s girls, which simply wasn't enough experience to fashion samples for the other races.

A little clever thinking would have to be implemented to make this work.

"Peter is currently working on a new advertising campaign for the Wonderbolts. However, after seeing only a few examples, our new panties line has become very popular. And from what he tells me, this type of clothing is a multi-billion bit business."

Humans, panties, another party, and billions of bits? All the nations were in, even if the males were left out. Not that Sniff couldn't handle that.

"Okay, so that's settled. How about us guys have a poker night. Talk a little business and bet some coins?"

And with that, another done deal had been made.

[Meanwhile, at the Canterlot hospital.]

Things weren't looking as good as originally hoped for, judging by the newest reports Becky was reviewing.

"His temperature is erratic. Up three degrees one hour, then a drop of two the next. Add in the new symptoms of muscle spasms, and while I'm no expert, I'd say his condition is getting worse… We probably don't have a lot of time left to save him."

EKG, while still the lead doctor of this hospital, wasn't feeling optimistic about the prospects.

"We have no experience with this type of procedure. No pony has ever had a condition this severe this long to require such an invasive operation. We still haven't decided if the best method would be to drill a hole to remove the fluid, and now a clot, or to remove a small portion of the skull."

Being more read-up on open operations, Redheart gave her best opinion.

"I'm not a doctor, but from everything I've read, I think the best option is to cut around as much of the fracture as possible and remove that portion. We'll have a better view of the damaged area, have more room for our tools to remove the clot, and close any torn portions of the membrane."

Doctor Horse took note of the suggestion, still reviewing the x-rays.

"While the brain may be similar to a human's, the skull itself is nearly twice as thick as theirs. Drilling could potentially push down on the fracture and cause more bleeding… So, I agree with Nurse Redheart."

Becky didn't see any better options made available, but the methods to do so were still an issue.

"What cutting tools do we have available?"

For that, Celestia offered a solution.

"I spoke with Lumberman. Granted, bone is different from wood, but the same principles should apply. He made some recommendations for using fine crafting tools that would normally be used for detailed work or even more industrial cutting tools for metals or minerals."

She paused to look out the window. Increased traffic from her guard moving in and out or patrolling the area made it difficult to tell if any had returned with what was needed.

"I've come to know many fine ponies of particular crafting skills. I'm requesting they offer any tools that may fit our needs. If not, we may have to make do."

Time was now a factor, and the mindset was to get this done as soon as possible. At least having the likes of Rainbow and Shining nearby gave Kelly some sense of calm and confidence.

"We need to start prepping him for surgery. Sterilize the operating room and whatever we do have available."

[At the same time in Canterlot Castle.]

Reading through the narrative of how the events had taken place had proven to be very informative for Cerb and the others. Thankfully, since they had enough bodies to utilize, they could recreate the entire scene from the kitchen.

Helix was the unicorn guard Iron Sparks, Thunder was Swift Hoof, Cutter was Spear Head, Swifty was Applejack, Onyx was Big Mac, Ralph was Granny, which left Benny as Kelly, and Cerb directing while Chris narrated. Gilda and Kühn sat back to observe while Midnight did his best to explain things for them.

At the moment, Chris was going over again how their positions were and what was happening.

"To the left, standing not more than a hoof's width from Spearhead's shoulder, Iron Sparks channeled his magic, drawing his sword from its sheath. His panic left his stalwart-like skills shaken as he commanded the room, pointing his blade at Granny, then Kelly. 'No pony move,' his voice shook like the sword he wielded."

This had been the second time they ran through this scene, and it wasn't exactly conveying what they thought it should have.

Chris, in particular, certainly didn't like how the narrative played out.

"Cerb… if Raven is right about this reflecting both Big Mac and Granny's account of the events—"

"I know," Cerb preemptively answered back. "Just jump ahead to the stabbing."

As rehearsed, the ponies and Benny moved to where the story directed them. When they were all in place, he gave the whole layout another look.

"From here, Applejack can't see anything but Iron Spark, who she's pulling on before he cracks her over the head. Spearhead blocks the rest of her view of Kelly and her brother. Granny has the same view."

He moved to the other side, standing next to where Swift Hoof was detailed to be.

"From here, he sees Spearhead advancing and Applejack trying to stop Iron Sparks. Next."

Looking into the story again, Chris read what came from mostly the guard’s point of view.

"Retreating from the blade that had thwarted her escape, Kelly threw herself against Big Mac, demanding in a panic, 'Mac! Don’t let them take me.' Before latching her upper limbs around the civilian's neck."

This was the part that caused the most confusion, especially for Onyx playing Big Mac.

"Okay, so, my line is 'No! Stop!' But who am I saying it to? And why?"

Annoyed, Chris looked over the portion again, knowing the context was lacking.

"Fear had fallen over the large red stallion, his focus on Kelly wrapped around him, 'No! Stop!' He shouts into the room…"

Swifty, as Applejack, still holding onto Helix, the new Iron Sparks, seemed just as unsure.

"He could be yelling at just about any of us. This is where Applejack gets hit with a sword, but she is pulling on his armor."

Onyx looked again at the scene in front of him, seeing a likely answer.

"He's probably yelling at Kelly to stay away. If they're going to detain her, he should know they would use force to control her.”

While that likely was the case, Kühn wasn’t exactly following along.

“If human to be brought to Princess for interrogation, why stab? It not matter we not know why Mac pony yell. Stabbing-Pony is problem.”

In the midst of processing the broken English, an epiphany presented itself to Cerb. A stroke of genius only Kühn could have highlighted.

“It does matter, Kühn… And hey, Chris. Pull up Swift Hoof’s file. We need to check his training history again. And Cutter, tell me what you can about your weapons training for the guard.”

[Meanwhile, Back with Twilight.]

After some deliberation and further panty examples, the groups had made some agreements that Sniff was going to finalize.

“Alright, ladies. I will leave you to the skilled hooves of Rarity to take your measurements. We should give her a few weeks to put something together for you all. That should also give me some time to finish up some other projects and schedule a photographer. Maybe work in some other entertainment outside the cards. In the meantime, I have some mentoring with a young drake to catch up on.”

Just outside of sight but still well within earshot, Flash stepped into view.

"Pardon me for interrupting, but Spike and the remaining young delegates have stepped out."

[Back at Twilight’s pad.]

Spike, Smolder, and Yona sat around the small dining table. Before them sat empty plates and half-filled glasses of orange juice. Well… mostly orange juice.

"I don't feel that much different," Smolder admitted before breaking out a loud belch. "Oops."

The three shared a laugh, in which Yona accidentally burped even louder, prompting an even louder laugh between them.

The laugh didn't last long, and soon Spike was calm enough to explain.

"Sniff and his friends warned us about drinking too much at one time. That's why I didn't grab a full bottle of champagne. I knew we wouldn't need much."

Yona eagerly took another sip, but after eating so much, there wasn't much room left in her.

"Oof. Yona not want to go home now. There too much fun to have here. Not that Yakyakistan bad place. It great place! But…"

Spike raised a sympathetic claw in a half-shrug.

"But no ponies, griffons, humans, or dragons there?"

Yona immediately slumped over the table, pouting.

"No… And Yona already know everything already. How to best plow snow. Best packing cart for travel. Best route to take. And smashing!"

Her sudden flare of emotion at the end had her sitting up tense, but it just as quickly deflated as she returned to the table.

"But this feel special. Ever since on train. Yona feel like going to place she belong. Little voice in Yona tell self that Equestria best place to visit since Prince visit and make friends with Pinkie. Yona tell self, need to visit. Not say no… But now am leaving."

Smolder, feeling a little strange the more she thought about it, couldn't shake an eerie sense of déjà vu. It was strange to think, but before turning her eyes away and reflexively scratching the back of her head, she couldn't help but share.

"I really… kinda… wanted to come and check things out. And I know I come off as kind of a jerk, but ever since I was a little hatchling hearing about ponies, and how they live, part of me liked the sound of it. Then when Spike showed up and we all heard how he convinced Ember to give friendship a try, our own Dragon Lord… I didn’t want to admit that part of me wanted to come here."

She turned her eyes upward, still looking away, but this was more passive. She wasn't trying to hide her embarrassment. It was more like she was trying to understand it.

"No matter how much I tried to fight it, parties, music, dancing, and dressing up in fancy clothes… It all sounded so much better than always fighting and trying to be meaner than every other dragon around so they don’t end up hurting you instead... Or sleeping on rocks and the dirt… I would stay if I could, but my brother is the only dragon that really cares about me, and I know he’d worry."

After another look around the room, Smolder had another comment to make.

"But if I come back to visit, you need to tell Twilight to cut back on the perfume. It's not bad, but how much did she douse herself with? Makes me feel weird when I smell it for too long."

Spike closed his legs tighter under the table. Strangely feeling uncomfortable with himself because of it.

"I know, right? Ever since the humans showed up, all the mares started wearing it. Even Pinkie."

Even Yona was getting the same reaction, fidgeting in her chair some.

"Yona not mind it so much. It kind of a happy smell, but it make me feel strange."

With a remark like that, Smolder inexplicably changed the subject.

"Yona, I think you're cool and all that, but we need to work on your speaking skills."

[Back at the hospital.]

After making sure the room would be good to go, Becky was washing up with Redheart. Even after all the talking they had done earlier, she couldn’t take the silence. Oddly enough, there wasn’t anything work-related on her mind.

“So, not to pry too much, but is it safe to say that Chris heading out this morning wasn’t just for breakfast?”

While it might have been an inappropriate question, Redheart didn’t mind it coming from Becky, and she blushed a bit, being able to flaunt her encounter.

“Starlight felt terrible about me missing out on all the fun for the Werewolf Party, even though I spent a lot of quality time with the girls back home. But she knew that I was really going to need some company this morning.”

She blushed a little deeper, thinking about what she was admitting.

“I’m sure you’ve dealt with it too, but when you're with somepony, or half a dozen, it’s so hard to focus on anything except rutting. Chris and Starlight knew I'd be distracted all day until…"

Just thinking about it again sent shivers up her back, making her realize that she needed to keep focus.

"Well… Let's just say no pony can do for me what Chris can."

One could never fully appreciate the level of complexities that led to Becky talking to an equine about her sex life with her childhood friend before performing brain surgery. Yet, here she was with a mare who was just gaga for the guy and ready to take another pony's life into her proverbial hands with the utmost confidence.

"Chris mentioned that you're still a little on the fence about these kinds of things, so I wo—"

"It's fine," Becky interjected with a tone of confidence. "I might not need to hear the details of everything you all do, but from one medical professional to another—"

Becky raised her elbow to turn off the faucet and grabbed a fresh towel to dry her hands while continuing.

"I might not have a special someone, but I'm getting pretty damn horny myself. So I understand what you mean about how your mind can drift away from you when all you want is to have your body rocked."

That was certainly interesting to hear. Also, a bit promising since there was plenty on the medical side Redheart wanted to learn about sex, and Becky was the best suited to help. So, as her hooves were assisted with being dried off by Becky, Redheart decided to put some feelers out there.

"Careful with my bad hoof. It’s still sensitive… But also, I don't know how much help any of us could be—"

The implications were obvious, given their nature, making Becky laugh foolishly.

“Oh, my god. Red, no, but thank you for being so considerate. I can take care of myself. And I doubt I'll have any problems finding a pony if that's what I want. Now, keep your hooves up so I can get these covers on you."

[Not much later back at Canterlot Castle.]

After further research, Cerb, Chris, and Benny were getting some bad feelings about what they discovered. Still, the truth was that they needed more information. The only means of obtaining such information required the early waking of Luna, who just entered the room given for review.

Luna stepped in, a little tired but more concerned than anything else.

"Raven, thank you for fetching me. Please wait with the others if they wish to speak in privacy."

Raven stepped out with only Cerb, Chris, Benny, and Cutter remaining. The select few remaining was alarming enough for Luna, wondering why so much privacy was required for present company.

"I hope there is no bad news to give. What is it that you need of me?"

For this, Cerb was the one to break things down for her.

"We're missing information prior to the guard being assembled. Cutter wasn't sure of all the specifics since she ran the Lunar Guard, and the others didn't know how to answer our questions."

Next up was Chris. Outside of their invention concerns, there were legal matters to consider.

"We're not representing the defendant, so we can’t just go and ask any of them directly. We need to know how to go about asking either Spearhead or Iron Sparks some questions on what they were supposed to do while operating in an official capacity."

He looked over to Benny and Cerb, still not sure how this was going to turn out. Given how this was still outside of his normal area of legal expertise.

"Normally, if the defendant was pleading guilty, or at least for a case like this, the prosecution would be able to discuss terms for considerations. Essentially giving up more information for a reduction in charges or a more lenient sentence… But we’re not the ones prosecuting… You and Celestia are."

For more clarification, Benny slid over the report of the incident.

"According to the report, there was so much going on in the kitchen that no one really saw what happened when Swift Hoof stabbed Kelly. So, unless you can tell us what standing orders were given before they were sent out to find The Elements or what the Solar Guards rules of engagement were, this case might drag on for longer than needed."

Luna looked at the report sitting on the table. Her gaze was hard to read, given her just waking, but she wasn't thrilled by any stretch of the imagination.

"I know we tend to speak in different terms when it comes to our military vocabulary, but what do you mean by rules of engagement?"

This was going to be a difficult subject to approach, and Cutter knew what was needed.

"Princess, I have been working with them through this discovery phase, and I'm afraid there may be serious issues if taken to trial. We can explain, but I think it best if the prisoner Spearhead is interrogated once with these three present to ask questions."

While Luna may have had a substantial level of trust with the humans, this was beyond unorthodox. It might also be a problem if it were to interfere with conducting a trial later on for a myriad of reasons.

"Explain yourselves first. Only then will I consider this request."

[Back at the hospital operating room.]

Celestia examined the mechanical pieces soaking in antiseptic. Small blades, thin, short, curved, attached to gears and cranks. All of them were incredibly finely crafted and gathered from a host of craftsmen willing to aid the Princess.

"This all again is to stop possible infections?" She asked behind her surgical mask.

Becky looked over the pieces, grateful to have found any that fit their needs.

"Infections in the closed cavities will spread to the organs. If any of the major organs get infected, they are a major concern. The brain especially. Now stand back please, I'm glad you offered to help, but you will be observing, just like me, but once we start, please don't interrupt. One wrong slip and we'll have done more harm than good."

With the last few items in place, the three-pony team was ready, but Doctor Horse was still nervous about his performance.

"We're ready, Miss Landon. The patient has been sedated. We will now begin."

EKG levitated a scalpel and swallowed hard.

"We will start with an incision on the scalp where the hair was removed. Nurse Redheart, ready with the gauze."

Redheart stepped up to the operating table, stepping out of the hoof covers. Clean surgical gloves covering her hooves were placed on the table next to a package of gauze and other medical supplies.

"Ready, Doctor. How are the patient's vitals?"

Swift Hoof was face down on the table. His muzzle stuck through a hole, much like one would find at a massage parlor. Around his body, various cables were attacked to monitor his vitals that Becky was doing her best to track.

"Heart rate is forty-five. Blood pressure is one forty over seventy-five. Both have elevated further from the clot. Temperature is steady at a hundred and one. That's a high normal, so no fever present. I'm standing by."

As Doctor Horse looked down at the patient, all his years of studying and practice flashed before his eyes. So many emergencies seemed pathetically trivial in comparison now. This was the first do or die, his first life or death.

"Here we go… Making the first incision."

The blade met skin and stuck into the bone. With some effort, he pulled the blade along the markings. Two perfectly cut lines in a wedge shape.

The first portion was done. He was doing it.

"Peeling back the scalp."

While exposing the skull, a tap came on the door, and through the window, they could see a guard standing outside, motioning for Celestia.

Despite the clear importance of the situation, Celestia had earlier made it clear that they were not to be disturbed unless there was an emergency. Thus, there seemed to be something that required her attention.

"My apologies. Carry on."

She wasn't supposed to be disturbed, so this was already vexing, and she didn't hide it when she closed the door behind her.

"This better be important," she grumbled.

The lowly guard saluted, clearly shaken by the report he was about to give.

"It is, Your Majesty. The prisoner Spearhead has been removed from the dungeon."

"What?" Celestia snapped.

The guard gulped, dropped his salute, and stood tall at attention.

"The humans reviewing the reports produced this morning were not satisfied with what they were provided and are now interrogating the former captain as we speak."

Infuriated, Celestia tore off her mask and gown, releasing a low growl as she spoke.

"This is unbelievable. Under whose authority?”

This poor guard was nearing the point of shaking in his boots. It was rare to see Celestia this angered.

“Princess Luna made the order. Princess Cadance is assisting as well.”

Celestia took a slow deep breath in, a slow exhale out, then spoke slowly and coldly.

“Have the guard continue to watch over the operation. I will deal with my sister myself.”

[Back with Luna and the others.]

Spearhead stood firmly at attention. Still in bandages, no pride visible, and his overall appearance was unkempt and malnourished. Chris, Cerb, and Benny sat alongside each other at a table facing him. Luna and Cadance stood at the end of either end. Onyx sat with Cutter off to the side observing Thunder and Helix standing along either side of Spearhead, both acting as bailiffs. On the other side of the room sat Raven, an inkwell, and a stack of papers ready.

Despite Cerb’s disposition, he felt bad for Spearhead. Criminal or not, that was no way to keep a prisoner, and his softer tone of voice made it known.

“This is just an informal series of questions.”

Chris was much on the same track, sounding rather sympathetic to the battered stallion.

“This isn’t a legal proceeding. This is merely an inquiry of the events leading up to the incident of which you have been detained for. You are not obligated to answer any of our questions unless otherwise requested by your superiors. Just the same, anything your superiors instruct you not to answer, you are to follow their instructions.”

He flipped open a stack of papers, taking reference of what to be covered.

“Also, Raven Inkwell will be recording what we discuss which may be used as evidence in any future legal proceedings… We’ve also noticed that you both have pleaded guilty to all charges and have not requested any legal council. Is that correct?”

Spearhead nodded slowly.

“Yes.”

Simple, direct, and to the point. Now Benny was ready to begin.

“My name is Benjamin Yale, to my right is Justin Husk, and at the end is Christopher Breslin. Respectively, Justin and I have experience with military conduct and operations. Chris is here as our legal expert. Our goal is to determine what led to the attack at the Apple Estate. With the approval of Princess Luna, and the oversight of Princess Cadance, Sergeant Major Cutter, and Major Onyx, we will begin… Chris?”

Nodding, Chris picked up his papers and started from the top.

“For the record, state your name, rank, and position.”

“Cap—,” Spearhead had to stop himself, remembering what had happened. “Spearhead, Former… Captain of the Solar Guard. Currently, my position is prisoner… I am with no rank, but on the day of my disgrace, I was leading my squad on a search for Applejack.”

Those were all formalities. Now, it was time for Cerb to get his questions in.

“We'll get to that. First though, we’d like some background about you and the two that were involved. Namely, the weapons you were issued."

With Spearhead's record open, he looked it over as he spoke.

"Sergeant Major Cutter has informed us that you, befitting your name, are very proficient with a spear. Your record shows you are designated as a Master, the highest designation. Iron Sparks was issued with a double-edged short sword and medium round shield. He was designated as a Free-Scholar, which is just above Scholar, the lowest. But for Swift Hoof’s record, I don’t see a designation for Scholar, Free-Scholar, Provost, or Master. What was his designated proficiency with a spear?”

Just by hearing that name, all could see the remorse on Spearhead’s face sink in, and all the pain and shame that came with it.

“Swif… Ahem, uh. Swift Hoof held no designation, as he had not completed the training I was giving him. I had brought him out of Supply Staff when he complained of feeling under-utilized in an administrative position… He… originally failed to achieve his Scholar designation upon enlisting. I was trying to help him.”

There was the first major hole missing from the reports, but Benny had to dig deeper.

“Spearhead, if Swift Hoof was not properly trained on handling his weapon, why was he issued one?”

A fair question. One Spearhead could easily answer.

“All guards, regardless of designation, are issued a standard wooden spear with a steel blade. Non-designated guards are restricted to spears, as it offers the optimal level of protection at the greatest distance to both ground and airborne attacks. However, with so many guards getting called into formation, we were short, so I gave him mine and took a sword instead.”

Enlightening, to say the least, but that did bring to mind a separate question for Cerb.

“What about the halberds? Why was that not an option?”

Spearhead looked to his right, sizing up Thunder and her weapon.

“Halberds are only authorized to be held by those of a Master designation.”

That answer created a possible discrepancy for Benny.

“If you’re a Master, why did you not have yours with you?”

Almost embarrassed, Spearhead sighed, sadly trying to keep his posture upright and proper.

“Controlling the standard spear is my special talent, but the weight of the halberd doesn’t work as well for me, so I chose to stay with the traditional spear. I only carry the goldenrod spear I earned as a Provost for ceremonies. However, I managed to reach Provost designation with a sword from my time training with Sergent Major Cutter, which is why I was comfortable taking it with me and giving my spear to Swift Hoof.”

They didn't know enough to question him further on it, and the logic checked out. That left the next question for Benny to ask.

"Very well. And next, we wanted to ask you about what we call the rules of engagement. Essentially, what we need to ask is what levels of force you were authorized to use and under what situations."

The question was about as well-received as postage sent to the wrong address.

In other words, Spearhead didn't understand what he was being asked, and Benny could see that.

"Let me try and explain this in a different way… In any given situation, were you given any instructions on how much verbal or physical measures you could use to force compliance or deploy resistance so as to either accomplish your mission or provide protection for yourself or others you were entrusted to protect. Such as, use of edge weapons to force compliance of suspects, including inflicting serious bodily harm or death?"

That last part seemed to hit like an insult, but Spearhead answered with no joy in his voice.

"No."

Sadly, this wasn't exactly a binary question, so Chris went to clarify.

"For the record, are you saying, no, you were not given any rules of engagement or instructions that fit that role, or the example given did not match the instructions you were given?"

It now dawned on Spearhead what they were after, and they had him dead to rights.

"No… We were not given any instructions on what type of physical force we could use to force compliance."

That carried a lot of complications, and now it was back to Cerb to inquire for more info.

"Were there any rules, laws, orders, or regulations that you fell under that dictated or restricted the amount of force or methods you were allowed to use?"

There was no pony in the room that didn't look uneasy after that question, but Spearhead answered just the same.

"The only law that possibly could have applied, is not to kill… but I didn't know that was a possibility with your friend… I heard she's doing better, and I'm very sorry about what happened… Is there any word on Swift Hoof’s condition?"

His words came off as genuine, and for this portion, Luna was prompt to respond.

"Miss Kelly Bardwell is doing well but still recovering. As for Swift Hoof, his condition was actually worse than we expected, and is undergoing surgery currently… We are expecting a full recovery, but this is uncharted territory for our physicians. Our new human friend, Becky Landon, has agreed to assist in ensuring he survives this procedure."

There was a clear sign of relief from Spearhead as he sighed hard enough to drop his posture.

"Again, my deepest apologies for the harm that was caused under my leadership. Please let Becky Landon know she has my utmost gratitude for helping Swift Hoof, and that I take full responsibility for his actions."

His apology and concern were well received, but there were still a few more things for Chris to cover.

"We appreciate your kind words, Spearhead, and I'm sure that will reflect favorably on your behalf. That being said, you say you take full responsibility for his actions. Could you possibly tell us why he chose to use his spear to inflict life-threatening injuries on Kelly?"

Spearhead took a moment but held no confidence in his response.

"No… But he's not a bad pony. I'm sure he—"

"Hold your tongue," Onyx ordered from the sidelines. "That wasn’t a question you were asked to answer."

Benny motioned with his hand for Onyx to back down, oddly not looking all that upset.

"Thank you, Major, he's fine. But Spearhead, please stay on topic. You'll have your chance to speak freely. First though, one final question."

He took another look over a series of documents and laid them out for Spearhead to see.

"We've spoken with many from within the ranks you've served with and those in leadership positions. We've covered your training, practices, and the instructions that govern how you operate. However, we have yet to discover some important details that would give us reason to believe there was sufficient justification for Swift Hoof to use his weapon as he did. If you could step forward and examine the documents listing the training you were all provided, were there any portions that apply to Swift Hoof’s training history that would have explained to him how to use his weapon, or any other in your arsenal, to deliver a lethal blow or induce serious bodily harm?"

Strangely, Spearhead didn't move from his spot between Thunder and Helix.

"Mister Benjamin Yale, that won't be necessary. I can assure you that there is no training, formal or informal, outside perhaps Sergeant Major Cutter's, that directs or teaches us how to use any of our weapons to end a life. Our training is how to handle, carry, stand with, march, and perform with our weapons. Similarly, our combat training covers self-defense, disarming, and outmaneuvering our opponents into submission."

That was grounds for Chris to step in again.

"For the record, you are stating that Swift Hoof was issued a weapon, without a designated proficiency in wielding it, formal training in using it defensively, or any guidance in how it could be used to injure, maim, or kill, while deployed, conducting in-country security countermeasures against a threat with capabilities that could potentially rival that of an alicorn?"

When spoken so formally, it only seemed to add more shame to Spearhead's mountain of grief.

"Ye… Yes… That is the situation I was entrusted with leading."

The three humans looked at each other with concern. They had finished their questions; the results were disheartening, but now they were ready to give Spearhead the floor once Cerb gave his piece.

“That completes our inquiry, and we thank you for your honesty. None of this undoes any of the damages that occurred under your charge, and there is still a lot that needs to be addressed. And while we have refrained from any of our personal views on the subject to avoid partiality, we will leave the floor open to any closing comments you may have… The floor is yours.”

Spearhead took a deep breath and steadied himself. There was so much to say, but what could be said to address anything at this point?

“I cannot make amends for my mistakes. I failed to control my subordinates in a situation I was not ready to handle. I can only offer my most sincere apologies and accept whatever fate awaits me.”

Just then, the doors flew open with Celestia barging in on a warpath.

“What is the meaning of this?! Guards! Return Spearhead to his cell! I want all of the Twilight Guard out! Luna, Cadance, and you three…Don’t you dare move.”

[Out in Canterlot.]

Taking a leisurely stroll through the city, Sniff, Swifty, and Twilight came across a pair of mares they had been looking for.

"Ovens, Topsy," Sniff greeted the pair. "Fancy meeting you both here."

Top Shelf was beyond excited and rushed through the crowd to wrap herself around Sniff.

"Oh, my gosh, Peter. I haven't been able to stop thinking about our date. I really hope things go well for us tonight. I'd really like to pick up where we left off."

That was certainly promising to hear for Twilight, further brightening up her mood.

"Well, then. I guess I'll leave you both Swifty to escort you. Ovens, would you care to join me tonight? There's a lot I'd like to get you updated on. And I was thinking about a more private place for us to stay as well. Canterlot has some very accommodating hotels with rooms reserved for royalty."

Unsurprisingly, Ovens went flush with excitement at the new proposal.

"Twilight," she gushed. "I know Lyra and Mayor both have been open to just us girls, but… is this like a date?"

There on the crowded street, Twilight walked up and softly kissed Ovens, careless of who saw.

"Mmmph… It's more than a date."

A slight ear twitch came to Ovens. She was invested, but there was one potential snag.

"I'm looking forward to this, but don't you still have some royal duties to attend to?"

Carelessly, Twilight shrugged.

"Not anymore. Only the yaks and Ember are still here. Once Spike gets back with Yona and Smolder, they'll be heading back. I already said my goodbyes."

[Back at the Canterlot Castle lounge.]

Ember sat patiently with Rutherford and Vogt. Together, they were struggling to make conversation.

"So…" Ember meekly spoke up. "It’s just you and Vogt now… What's it like having a bodyguard? I've never had one, and I'm not sure of another Dragon Lord that ever did."

Clearly bored and latching onto any topic to cure the silence, Rutherford snapped out of his drowsy state.

"Vogt strong yak. Many fights in dangerous wilderness of frozen north. He not as strong as me, but being Prince… Eeeeh~ Often too busy to fight every little fight. Other times just not want to be close to others so guards keep others away. It more of convenience."

That seemed legit. With the exception of maybe the Abysasians, some of the griffons, or the female humans, guards were more of a privileged consideration than a necessity.

"Maybe I should get a few. It really takes up a lot of my time having to either do everything myself or manage every other dragon to do what I want them to do."

She grit her teeth and slammed her fist down on the table.

"Like not running off without telling me where she's going with Spike!"

[Back with Twilight.]

"I'm sure they're fine," Twilight suggested, still just as carefree.

More than likely that was the case, but there were still a few others Sniff had to worry about.

"What about Chris, Cerb, and Benny? Cerb wore out his girls last night so they're still in recovery at the spa. Then Starlight is doing her friendship thing with Octavia and Vinyl… which is actually really nice of her. That Octavia really has a lot more of her shell to come out of."

Showing little concern, Twilight turned to join Ovens at her side, her large poofy dress still just cumbersome enough to be adorably goofy that it fit her perfectly. Either overly motivated by her desires or some false sense of ease, she started off with her date for the night.

"I wouldn't worry about them. What's the worst that could happen? All they're doing is going over some reports."

[Back in the room with Celestia.]

Celestia was passing back and forth, fuming at what she had walked into. Only waiting long enough for the departed to have made it to the dining hall as requested. In that time, she had barely collected herself. Instead, only growing more frustrated from what she had been dealing with.

"I have been far more than generous with the liberties you have taken since arriving. And do not think that your contributions have not gone unappreciated, but interfering with our trial before you get your justice is unacceptable."

She marched up to the table directly in front of Cerb, who looked unphased.

"You most of all, Justin. Taking my ponies into the depths of Everfree Forest. Not warning us of your night terrors and violent outbursts. Then, physically challenging Prince Rutherford to a test of strength, their most prized attribute? And don't think for a moment those incisors have escaped my detection. I know what you are."

Cerb sat silently, composed but reaching his limit.

"Benny, Chris… Step outside, please. Celestia apparently has a bone to pick with me."

Both of his friends looked at Cerb, knowing this was a bad idea, but Benny had the first objection.

"No. We both went into the forest, and I didn't warn them of the—"

"This is more than that," Cerb snapped.

Stuck in the middle, Chris also pleaded to stay.

"I'm the official representative and know more about—"

"Out!" Cerb barked, never taking his eyes off of Celestia. "Ben, you may be the head delegate for us, and Chris, you may be the most informed, but this is about what happened to Kelly more than anything else. And as a military matter, I take the lead dealing with it. So… No offense to either of you, but I'm handling this one."

There were many factors to take into consideration, but Chris lacked the backbone to stand up to Cerb, and Benny rationed this was a good cop/bad cop play on top of Cerb being right on having more experience.

It was settled without further complaint, and Benny stood up, hoping the undertone of Cerb’s anger would be kept in check if he did as he was told and left things to be discussed civilly.

"Princess, my apologies for any offense given. Chris and I will be waiting with the others if you wish to—"

"SIT! DOWN!" Celestia demanded fiercely.

"GET OUT!" Cerb screamed with unapologetic ire.

His voice echoed throughout the room, and well past the halls outside. The area fell silent with that familiar uneasiness that crept over the alicorns in the room. Cerb’s emanating anger overtook them momentarily, almost as if they could feel his hands choking their power, if not, his fingers somehow reaching out, instilling the sense of danger which they all knew he presented.

There wasn’t any mistaking where Celestia stood and the possible fragile peace they held over this trial, as well as their complacency. She would have to delegate as any wise royal would.

“Chris, your legal expertise will be requested to help process what has been discussed in my absence. Benny… We… will discuss your choice of actions after Justin and I talk.”

Such foreboding requests were not promising, but the fuse to this interaction was already lit, making Benny and Chris take their leave. Benny giving one final word for Cerb to be smart.

“Just keep a cool head, and we’ll discuss everything together over some drinks downstairs… See you in a few, bud.”

With the door closing behind them, Cerb asserted his dominance over the conversation.

“Why was Corporal Swift Hoof attached to a squad and issued a weapon he wasn’t properly trained to handle, or given guidance and training on how to safely control or detain a hostile threat?”

The audacity to demand such a question shocked all three alicorns, but hit Celestia with such scorn she unveiled her own temper.

“Who are you to question how I run my guard!”

Cerb stood up; his knuckles pressed hard into the table as she stared Celestia down.

“I’m the man who had to carry Kelly’s bloody body away from your guards. Guards you sent blindly into what they were told to be a hostile invaded area.”

“Sit down.”

“They were barely trained.”

“Quiet!”

“Swift Hoof went from pushing the supply chain—”

“I said be quiet!”

In the heat of the moment, Cerb picked up the copy of Swift Hoof’s military record and threw it up in the air, showering the pages down over them, and slammed his fist on the table.

“KELLY WAS NEARLY KILLED BECAUSE YOU’RE AN INCOMPETENT LEADER! YOU SENT UNTRAINED SOLDIERS AGAINST AN ENEMY THEY DIDN’T UNDERSTAND!”

Celestia was paralyzed by Cerb’s anger, no longer held back. Beyond that, never had she been grievously insulted as a leader, and he was still screaming at her.

“YOUR FUCKING REPORT SPELT IT OUT FOR US! THEY WALKED IN! NO FUCKING CLUE WHO OR WHAT KELLY WAS! AND AS SOON AS THEY FIGURED IT OUT! THEY WERE SO FUCKING SCARED OUT OF THEIR SKULLS, THAT WHEN KELLY RAN TO MAC FOR HELP! THEY ASSUMED THE WORST!”

Having raised his voice so loud, Flash and a small patrol of guards burst through the door with their weapons drawn.

“Step away from the Princess, human!"

Unphased, Celestia and Cerb were still locked in their exchange. Cerb never backed down from ripping into Celestia, lowering his voice to a stern lecture.

"You should thank your lucky stars Big Mac had the good goddamn common sense to beat those worthless fucks down. Had I been there to protect her, they never would have made it out alive."

Fearful or not, that was crossing the line, and Celestia wouldn't stand for it nor let her guard be defamed so flippantly.

"You barbaric beast! How dare you! My Guards are not some simple-minded Timberwolves so easily dispatched. You think you could best them in armed combat?!"

"WITH AN AX!" Cerb mindlessly screamed back. "No different than the Timberwolves. It wouldn’t even be fair… Wouldn’t even need the gun. A fucking pocket knife would do."

Flash felt like he was like a fly on the wall, completely ignored, and was equally insulted by Cerb’s boasting. He wouldn't allow this outsider to challenge their proud name, so, he stepped alongside Celestia, ready to defend his princess as well as his pride.

"You were wise not to trust them, Princess. Let me show this insolent fool how the Solar Guard answers the call."

And there it was.

"Auntie?!" Cadance cried in horror.

All the good graces Celestia might have held…

"Sister?!" Luna yelped. "After everything… This is what you tell your Guard behind our back?"

Celestia lost any power of influence toward this struggle. Her illusion of impartiality and the foundation of trust were now lost to her.

In losing them, her eyes fell to the floor, along with her voice and grace.

"Captain… Lower your weapon and remove yourself from my sight."

Flash lowered his spear but stood motionless. Looking up to Celestia like a child in the process of being abandoned.

"But, Princess?"

The voice of a defeated giant were the sounds of a princess giving up.

"Remove yourself and do not return to your duties until I call for you… The rest of you… Leave my palace and your findings. I shall deal with my Guard alone. I am of no service to you, nor would I ask for any of you… Begone."

Cerb stormed off with Cadance follow alongside, but Luna stood fast, waiting for the room to clear, much to the dismay of Celestia.

"I am in no mood, sister. Whatever requests you have of me to rethink my position, now is not the time."

Luna sneered at her sister, a look of utter disappointment and disgust dripping from every pore.

"You have no idea what needless complications you have brought onto us. Those three you just insulted saw what we could not. Justin, of all seven of them, sought to find the reason Swift Hoof attacked Kelly, not simply exact his revenge in the name of justice. And in doing so, he discovered a path to not only put this behind us, but the means to heal the wounds on both sides… But your self-pitying, loathsomeness brought out the worst of your bitterness you've been hiding for all to see.``

Celestia died a little inside, but the same empty shell remained unmoved from its current pitiful state that Luna lectured.

"Even after all they have done for us, what your foolish posturing for the illusion of more strength than you were willing to give your own guard has done, telling them not to trust humans? They wanted to keep this quiet… But your prejudice has rightfully angered Justin and will likely spread to the others. So how about this time you let me do the sisterly thing and fix your mistakes.”

Luna took one step forward, nearly ready to strike her sister for ruining so much momentum. Yet, there was already so much regret and misery seeping from her sister, such a blow would have been but only a footnote to a novel’s worth suffering.

Still, her anger had yet to be satisfied with her retribution. Something cutting had to be said.

“I’d remove my hoof from thyn covers and slap you across your two-faced facade… but you are undeserving of even that much warmth.”

Celestia turned to her sister. Lost, hurt, unsure of how she kept making the same mistakes.

“Sister, please. You must understand that I—”

No longer interested in the attempts, Luna stormed off.

“Hold thy breath, sister. We have tried for too long to hear your truths. And today we learn the only truth you speaketh is to fool us into your concerns is that of thine own creation. Now we grow weary of your silence, lies, deception by omission. We do not wish to consult with thee for a very long time… A very long time indeed.”

[Meanwhile in a slightly different Plainfield Indiana bar.]

A bartender, tall, thin, lanky limbs matching his elongated head closed the tap on a large mug. Amber-colored liquid sloshed and bobbled up a heavy froth that spilled over the edge before being carried over to the lone patron, where he dropped it off.

"Officer Breslin, would you like a menu this afternoon or just the root beer?"

A leaner-looking Chris put down his phone and took his soda in hand with a grin.

"Nine more menus, actually. Got the old gang meeting up again."

The bartender gave a nervous grin as he reached for the menus. Nine more customers was good business, but the other business they were there for had been bad for him.

"Would I be wise to guess that it is about the earthquake two weeks ago?"

A figure that could have only been a more awkward, if not less interesting Sniff, considering the lack of complex facial features, sat next to Chris, slouched, ready to bury his face in a menu.

"You would be correct... Even if you didn't see the crazy light show." He turned the menu with his pointed at one of the specials. "Same as last time, please."

Chris finished taking a long chug from his root beer and set it down to give his old friend a few pats on the back.

"Hey, Peter. I'm glad you decided to join us. It's no coincidence that all of us got those letters. Especially you, buddy. You really need to get out and socialize more. Meet some girls. Gain some confidence. I mean, just look at James. Him and Amber hit it off."

The bartender sat down a half-filled glass of pineapple juice, dropped in a handful of cherries, then poured the rest full with seltzer. The space behind his only two customers was clear, so he figured he'd at least offer some kind words of confidence to the depressing-looking fellow.

"You know, you all said you were old friends, but that girl Kelly has so much in common with you from what I could tell. And you might not have noticed, but with your strange compliments, she was flirting with you."

This less charismatic Sniff cringed at the reminder, prompting a ninja skilled retraction of a menu to cover his face.

"We're just friends, and Kelly's never even had an interest in looking for a boyfriend. And saying she'd win the Nobel Peace Prize for CEO isn't weird. She's very business-minded and would probably win… That is a category, isn’t it?"

Chris rolled his eyes and decided to let it go. No need to chase off an old friend who just needed time to open up and not be afraid to put himself out there.

"Anyway, we still don't know who sent us those letters. All ten of us know each other, but after being apart for so long, we don't have anyone that we all kept in touch with that knew what to offer us in those letters to bring us all here. Then add in the earthquake, those lights that passed through the bar while it was only us present for them. That takes planning and coordination of military precision."

Sniff kept his face hidden in the menu, relieved the conversation had changed.

"Says you. You're only a traffic cop. We don't even know anyone in the military."

From behind, a soft female voice spoke up.

"Excuse me, are one of you Timothy Fields or maybe Chris Breslin?"

Chris turned around to see a young lady he'd never seen before. She was cartoonishly thin, her neck barely as thick as her forearm, which was irregularly thin as her biceps, both less than half as wide as her legs. Much of her appearance was compensated by her large, richly orange and yellow striped hair. There was also a certain vibe, or aura, that he couldn't see, but felt around her that was similar to what he felt two weeks ago.

"I'm Officer Chris Breslin, Tim will be here shortly. Is there something I can help you with?"

As if on cue, the bar door opened, and the eight remaining friends showed up all at once, laughing and carrying on as old friends would do. This gave the new arrival little time to speak.

"My name is Sunset Shimmer. I know about the letters that were sent to you. I was sent to find you, but I couldn't make it to where I thought you were. But if you are here... I don't know who took your place."

Author's Note

I'm gonna keep this recap brief because beyond the reported fractures and torn tendons in my foot, it's incredibly swollen and uncomfortable.

The quick rundown: It seems like some of the mares are really getting over-invested in sexual encounteres. Rarity and Flutters, Pinkie, Cadance (despite it being a failure), Starlight (both the day before and this morning), and it's getting difficult to keep track, but so many are wearing themselves out.

Aside from that, the Twilight Guard is now an official entity, so good for Twilight and the Ponyville crew. Although, Gilda and Galus will have some troubles dealing with Gruff, and maybe even Lord Gastal.

Otherwise, this chapter focused on two things. Becky having to save Swift Hoof with the help of Redheart and Doctor Horse, and the investigation into what happened at the Apple Farm under Spearhead's charge.

What was discovered was something many service members have had to face down their fear with. And while Celestia was in the right to be upset over others interrogating her guard/prisoner without her there, she blew it over how she chose to handle it. Well, she probably could have gotten a lot farther with it if not for Flash totally blowing it with his candid speak.

Oh, yeah. Sunset Shimmer was in the mirror world looking for the humans... but she found the ten?

What's up with that?

Find out in the next publication:

Chapter 98. ?????????????????????????.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

98. The Old Rivals Pact.

It hadn't been long since Celestia had given up. As angry as she wanted to be at Flash, he stood up for her and the Guards he’d been entrusted with. It wasn't as if he had disobeyed her or betrayed her trust. It almost seemed like Swift Hoof's newly explained situation.

Having heard Celestia's warnings of danger and distrust of humans, then walking into a situation he didn't understand the context to? He sought to protect his fellow ponies.

That is to say, so long as what Cerb believed was accurate. Of course, Celestia would only know for sure if she could ask Swift Hoof herself.

"The surgery," she quietly uttered to herself, still mentally wrapped up in her own guilt.

Outside a window, she could hear a clattering of voices, some harder to discern than others. However, Kelly's was easy to identify.

"Why would she say that? She was mad at Luna, not us!"

"I don't know, Kel. She doesn't want us here, so we're leaving."

Even if distant, that voice had to have been Cerb, meaning the next voice was likely Benny. If the voice wasn't clear enough, the choice of words made it evident that it couldn't have been Chris.

"Now, she won't want us back. I knew I should have stayed, but I thought you could keep your cool. We could have salvaged her lack of trust if you didn't insult her to her face like that."

Growing more distant, the last voice had to be Chris's.

"You guys don't get it. You need to explain things to her as if it were a friendship lesson. We can still fix this. We just need to write a letter explaining— Fine! Fuck you, too! What do I know?! I'm just the expert about how this world works!"

More squabbling faded out along with the view of the four humans, the remaining Twilight Guard, and Cadance. While the humans bickered, the following members sulked. It wouldn't be a stretch to assume the whole event had dashed their hopes.

As much as Celestia just wanted to crawl into bed, she had her duties to tend to. So, with a flash and a pop, she teleported away to pick up the pieces of her crumbling guard.

[Back at the hospital.]

Teleporting into the hallway, Celestia spooked EKG to the point he dropped three books he was levitating in front of him.

"Oh! Princess, you're back. I need to update you. We ran into a problem."

From bad to worse, Celestia didn't need another problem, but for his sake, she remained calm.

"What problem? Is Swift Hoof alright?"

Hesitantly, EKG raised one of the books and turned back to a page showing the anatomy of a brain.

"We're not sure how it happened, but the patient is leaking Cerebrospinal fluid. It's vital in cushioning the brain and removing waste. We thought we closed the only leak after successfully removing the clot, but then more of the fluid started pooling up, and… I'm simply too far behind and not any help to them at this point. They're trying to find the source."

More defeated than ever, Celestia looked towards the closed doors. Through the small window, she could see Becky looking through a microscope over the point of entry and Redheart moving a tool she couldn't make out.

Sadly, EKG had more bad news to share.

"Doctor Horse lacks the precision needed to work the tools needed, and Becky doesn't trust her hands at this point. Nurse Redheart has taken over, and given the possibility of another tear, neither of us can go in with scrubbing up again— If that's what you were thinking, I think it best if we standby for this one."

Horrified by the implication, Celestia looked down at EKG, his expression a bit hopeless with his last words.

"I've never lost a patient before, but if this leak isn't fixed, even if he does come out of his coma, he likely won't survive. He’ll succumb to even greater inflammation or plenty of other complications… His life now rests in her hands. And you’ll have to excuse me. The family of the patient has been waiting for an update. I’m unsure of how to explain this to them since they haven’t been allowed to see him."

Disheartened by the news, Celestia took to the observation deck. When she entered, the typical collection of doctors and nurses could be seen, as well as many of her guards. More than likely, they had chosen to stay behind after being relieved.

Not wanting to create a commotion, she stuck to the shadows in the back. Unfortunately, that exposed her to some colorful commentary from staff and guard alike.

“This is barbaric,” one nurse commented to a doctor.

The doctor looked on with a mix of intrigue as well as disgust.

“In all my years, I can’t believe this is allowed in Equestria. Blood is supposed to remain in the body. And yet… rumors have it that this human helped save her friend who had a blood-related injury. Some of the guards have mentioned just using magic to cure him. They won’t say much, but it sounds as if her friend had her body opened as well, and she was at the delegation that just ended. So maybe there is something to this new method of medicine.”

Down below, Becky called out.

“Stop! Right there. Push down very gently where you just were.”

The whole observation deck leaned closer to the glass, drawn like moths to the flame for this newest update.

“Right there. That’s it… Now move it up."

Having more than a slight height advantage, Celestia could see over the many heads peering in and saw Redheart holding a thin rod in her hoof. It was like a pointing wand, but with a bulbous rounded tip. She seemed to be pressing it into the hole cut from Swift Hoof’s skull, giving rise to another announcement from Becky.”

“That’s it. Mark it. A three-millimeter portion of the dura mater looks to have been perforated by either the initial cut or bone frays.”

Relieved, Becky pulled away from the microscope to address a very optimistic Doctor Horse.

“Doctor, Red has the damaged area marked. Cauterize the punctures just like you did with the bleed, and we can close this up. Red, help me smooth out the edges of the extracted bone, so we don’t have a repeat of this, and then get ready with the pins to hold it back in place.”

Off to Celestia’s right, a dull thud of hoof meeting some pony’s rib cage preceded a grunt and a smug response from an Earth pony mare guard.

“I told you she was trying to stop his brains from leaking out," she whispered snidely. "He needs his brains still in his head so he can confess to his crimes, dummy."

Celestia recognized the guard as Rossby Wave. That meant she was once again getting rough with her squad friend Winter Maple, the pegasus mare currently rubbing her ribs.

"Shut up," she hushed back. "What was I supposed to think? Her friend is the reason he's in here to begin with. And not even the higher-ups trust them."

Another friend of their squad, a unicorn stallion guard, Chiller Snap, leaned in to instigate.

"What about Twilight, Cadance, and Luna?"

Winter Maple held her hoof to her side and rolled her eyes, grinning like that question only helped her point of view.

"Oh, please. Twilight was sent to tame the humans like she does every other creature she thinks she can trust. And Cadance is just there to help since she's all about love. That's why Shining was there, too. He'd stop any of them if they got out of control. But Luna?" She said the name like it was a joke. "She surrounds herself with bat ponies. What's seven more weirdos to her? She probably wants to date one. Didn’t you see how eagerly she waited to dance with them at the delegation?"

Chiller Snap dropped his hoof on Winter Maple's helmet, just hard enough to drop it down over her eyes.

"Yeah, we all saw it. Did you see Celestia dance with the one Sergeant Major Bat Pony Lover Cutter and her daughter were all over? I'm glad I didn't get assigned to them."

At that, Celestia took her leave. She would deal with her guard after Becky.

After some patient waiting outside the operating room, Celestia was promptly greeted by a warm welcome from Becky.

"Princess, we did it! We had a small complication from the skull extraction, but we solved that too. Hopefully, with some time, the swelling will go down, and he'll be ready to answer your questions, and then we get this all done and over with."

Rainbow was still just as closely attached to Becky's hip, as usual, boasting about her ward.

"You should have been there. EKG got all squeamish and clumsy, but Becky was as cool as a sonic-rainboom. She didn't even flinch once."

This might be the last warm encounter from any human for a long while, and for Becky to save yet another life, Celestia would be eternally grateful. In fact, the notion that things would be so irreparably changed compelled her to close the distance and embrace Becky completely. Both forelegs wrapped around Becky, and both wings cradling her closely.

It was selfish, and even Becky's hands that fell to her back were a painful reminder of the comforts Sniff had given her. She didn't deserve Becky's trust any more than she did the dance, but perhaps this could be taken to the others as a small step forward.

"I cannot thank you enough. You may have saved more than just his life today. And for that, you will be justly compensated."

Becky gave a few more soft pats in the awkward embrace, unsure where all this affection was coming from.

"I can't take all the credit. Doctor Horse and Nurse Redheart are the real heroes of this."

Speaking of those two, Doctor Horse trotted out, happy to share the good news.

"Simply incredible! Today! We saved a life! Not from monsters with our bravery, nor wizards with our intellect. Today, it was medical science the likes only Miss Landon could provide."

Pulling away from the hug, Celestia put on her most convincing smile. Had she not ruined things earlier, this could have been grounds for celebration. Now, instead, she would take no part in it.

"Thank you all," she lovingly spoke to them. "Truly, I am in your debt. Unfortunately, I have a very large mess to clean up and would not dream of keeping you any longer. So, please. Be off with you, but please send Shining Armor up to Swift Hoof's room before you all leave together. I must speak to him in private concerning this matter."

[A few minutes later in the recovery ward.]

Shining knocked before letting himself into Swift Hoof’s room. Celestia hadn't answered, sitting next to the bed waiting for Shining to arrive.

"Close the door behind you. I wish to ask a favor."

Not expecting anything to be wrong, Shining closed the door behind him, expecting this to be some informal question about one of his former guards.

Instead, Celestia was uncharacteristically straightforward.

"Miss Landon has done us an incredible favor by lending her assistance with the operation and increasing Swift Hoof's chances of survival. Not only that, her confidence has greatly improved because of it. However, my last interaction between Cerberus, Benny, and Chris has greatly damaged our mutual relations."

Still being on good terms with the Solar Guard, Shining had been clued in on Spearhead's impromptu inquiry and could only assume that was the cause.

"Oh, no. What happened?"

Celestia lowered her gaze away from Shining, having no desire to further address this topic in her state of humiliation.

"My opinion of the events is of little consequence. My only request is that you usher Becky and Rainbow away to celebrate her achievement. My failures should not prevent Becky from fully appreciating her own promising future. When she is secure, find Cerberus and the others. They will tell you of what happened. Then, please, ask that they not ruin Becky's special moment."

She gave a heavy sigh, staring at Swift Hoof, still motionless in his bed. More of the weight of what was pending, shifted on her shoulders to bear.

"That is the only favor I ask, but as a courtesy to your former guard, let Swift Hoof's family know that I shall be with him until he wakes. Once I have spoken to him, they will be free to visit with him... That is all."

Knowing there was more to Celestia than she liked to let on, Shining decided not to push for more information. That, combined with the mistrust that had already existed between her and the others over the humans, made it more complicated. The more neutral he appeared, the better off he would be to help in the future.

"I'll do what I can, Princess."

And with that, Shining left Celestia to watch over the fallen guard.

[Back at the human embassy.]

After an unexpected knock at the door, Trixie was surprised to see Sunburst with Flurry Heart had decided to make an impromptu visit.

"Uhh... What do you want? No human is home."

Unfazed by the somewhat rude reaction, Sunburst pushed up his glasses, he took a good look over Trixie. She was wearing a black shirt with "Slayer" written in red letters over the front atop a human skull wearing some kind of battle helmet. The shirt didn't go along with the human-sized bathrobe and her hat, making him wonder what he was walking into.

"Oh, no-no. I know they're not back yet, but our little princess has been rather fussy without her human dollies to play with. I was hoping to find some other foals for her to play with, but they are busy planning a welcome home party... Kind of strange to plan a party when they've barely been gone for three days, but they recommended I bring her here for a movie?"

It wasn't like Trixie was some socialite, but even she had to admit that watching movies by herself was getting boring. There was also the fact that it wasn't quite late enough to start drinking, so why not let them in.

"Fine, but I'm picking the movie. If you don't know what you're looking for, you might end up with a movie where humans go to space and have an alien burst out of their chest."

She shuttered and turned back to lead them to the living room, still not entirely over that scene.

"Fuck that movie, and fuck that alien. I'm never going to space."

Both Flurry and Sunburst cringed at that.

"Yeah, I was hoping for something more foal friendly," Sunburst weakly recommended.

Not even slowing down, Trixie figured she had a good idea of what to recommend.

"Well, I was going to try another action movie. Those are lots of fun to watch if you don't mind a lot of humans dying."

"I do," Sunburst protested sharply.

"Dolly!" Flurry doubly protested, unfazed by the mention of death.

Not at all bothered by the demands, Trixie went straight to sorting through the animated section.

"Dogs, cats that can't dance, mice, dogs and cats, a lama, certainly not making the same mistake I did about the deer movie... Stupid hunters... Another dog... That was really good, actually. Oh! Here we go. I had this one on my to-watch list.

Flurry's eyes lit up at the beautifully drawn box cover.

"Dolly?"

Slowly catching on to the foal's innocent charm, Trixie rolled her eyes as a large smile started to grow.

"No-no. No Dollies here, Princess. This is The Princess and the Frog."

The room quickly filled with gleeful laughter of a clueless yet excited foal Princess. And after a whistling musical intro from a boat-driving cartoon mouse, the movie began.

Like any adolescent that young, Flurry was drawn into the cartoon world's colors and soft imagery. For Sunburst, he was more amazed as to how an illustration could have such fluid movement.

"This is incredible. And the music… How many more movies do they have like this?"

Trixie looked between the mass of cases with movies and harddrive that she still had issues navigating.

"I dunno. Probably hundreds? And hey. This is the first cartoon with a guy that looks like Lumberman… Sorta."

In a fit, Flurry turned to silence the two.

"Shh!"

While usually, that would have sent Trixie off, she could respect the foal's dedication to staying focused on the show. Plus getting into an argument with a foal of all things was far beneath her… probably.

So, if further conversation was off the table, she levitated up a bottle of Disaronno and took a sip before passing it to Sunburst.

"Here," she whispered. "Take small sips or mix it with cola. You'll love it, and maybe later tonight we can get into the heavier stuff."

[Not much later at the hospital.]

A small carriage adorned in pink and gold, drawn by crystal Earth ponies, pulled up in front of the hospital. Shining quickly recognized it as his own, meaning Cadance had arrived. No sooner did the door open, he could see she wasn't alone.

"Justin? What happened? Celestia told me to-"

"Where's Becky and Dash?" Cerb demanded.

That could have been a little more friendly, but Shining was ready for bad news by the way Celestia left things. He'd have to approach this gently.

"Becky and Dash went out for dinner to celebrate with Nurse Redheart and Doctor Horse, Lumberman, and Applejack for the successful operation for Swift Hoof. Can one of you tell me what happened? Celestia said your relations with her were damaged but wouldn't say anything else. What happened?"

Cadance gently laid a hoof on Cerb's shoulder to ease him back into his seat, then turned to Shining with a pitiful look of remorse.

"Celestia's behavior was worse than we thought. Please take us to where Becky is, and we'll explain everything on the way."

The ride to the restaurant wasn't a distant one, but the slow trot from the guard gave them plenty of time to explain things to each other. Cerb and Cadance felt terrible for not having the tolerance to join Becky to celebrate a feat that might have been impossible anywhere else. Just the same, Shining felt a knot tighten in his gut for having enforced such standards while serving as Celestia's captain.

At the end of it all, they did agree that despite Celestia's prior behavior, she was right about not robbing Becky of this monumental occasion. They would let things die down and pick up the next day with cooler heads.

That, of course, left Shining to continue without the rest of the group. He was instead given a string of excuses as to why the others wouldn't be joining Becky. None of them were actual lies, but an omission of the truth didn't sit well, all things considered, but Cerb knew better.

"Give Becky my best, and be sure to apologize for the rest of us."

Shining nodded, but the event had already been ruined for him. Much the same, Cerb felt a little empty inside, leaving Shining to do this solo.

Now Cerb had to kill some time with Cadance until they made it to the spa.

"I don't really get it. Not just Celestia not trusting us, me maybe, but all of us? And with how good Fluttershy and others are with helping remove hostile behaviors of others, why would she not want us getting close?"

Cadance slowly shook her head, even now visibly wounded by what she had witnessed.

"I don't know. And to be honest, it had started to concern me enough that I came out to Canterlot early to address her concerns, but she refused to share them with me. I've... never seen her so closed off before. No matter what I said or how hard I pleaded. I even tried to instigate an argument with her, hoping she would admit anything to me."

She looked up; more of the realities of how little help or influence she had provided continued to weigh down on her.

"I had hoped that with the beginning of the delegation that something had changed. The way she catered to you all? Tending to Becky with us, offering up all her services, kindly greeting all of you... She even danced with Peter."

Not even Cerb could deny how friendly Celestia had been since he arrived. Perhaps even going back farther to when Applejack was injured and he took over for Becky? Maybe there was a lot he had overlooked.

"We're all strangers to her. And to be fair, some of us can be viewed as extremely dangerous. Especially me and Benny. Add on finding out that seven creatures from another dimension summoned to be the weapons of their destruction were hooking up with their top warriors that defend her kingdom... Her whole planet. Then we pull one of her prisoners out for questioning without her approval-"

"None of that matters," Cadance interjected. "You're no strangers to us, and we're the ones in charge of ensuring your safety while you're here. Besides, you and Benny are no threat to us. You, more than any other, have proven that we are safer with you protecting us. Encouraging Fluttershy and everypony else who has been motivated to be better at your side. And Celestia has no grounds to complain about Spearhead being brought out for questioning."

For the first time, Cadance sat back in her seat, her sadness giving way to a wave of defiant anger.

"Aunty and Luna both share control over the guards while in Canterlot. That goes the same for disciplinary actions. It was a sign of trust she gave Luna when she returned. So there was no violation of decorum by her supervising your questioning of any guard involved."

She turned to Cerb, some of her angry glare not yet leaving while she spoke with firm authority.

"My guard... You can train them, can't you?"

Cerb stared blankly for a moment. It wasn't as if he hadn't already planned on training others when he got to the Crystal Empire, but her whole guard?

"It isn't as if Shining hasn't done well on his own," she added. "But Aunty's foolish views of looking stronger than she really is to keep the peace is clearly only as effective as the guard's lack of training."

That was a tall order. One small group getting trained for specialized warfare was already a heavy load, but an entire force tasked with protecting a kingdom? That was going to be very involved.

"I'll offer what help I can," Cerb suggested. "I'm already doing a lot."

Cadance facehoofed, only now remembering all the plans she had for him.

"Right. Right... I'm sorry, Justin. I've just had so much going on trying to plan for you and Becky, dealing with Celestia, all these new dangers, Twilight and the others finding their special somehumans, and Shining is trying so hard to help me with... with my-"

In this moment of finally having Cerb alone, Cadance couldn't bring herself to open up about her selfish desires. The timing was nothing short of inappropriate, if not dismissive of all the hardship weighing down on Cerb and his friends.

For now, she would have to stay focused on him, despite how much she knew she wanted it and the tears now building up.

"I'm sorry, Justin. There's just so much we've been putting into making sure everything will be situated for you and Becky with us. I even went as far as neglecting to disclose my plans to Celestia about the training you'll be conducting. I should have known better if I was already worried about her reaction. Just please know I never thought her behavior was this... this... Gah! I don't even know how to apologize for this, and I'm not sure how much more I can take."

Cerb hated seeing her like this. Her face buried in a handkerchief, slowly breathing in and out to hold back from sobbing or completely breaking down.

Since meeting her, he had felt much the same towards her as he did towards Rarity and Fluttershy. There was so much trust and closeness he felt from her warmth and affection.

She didn't deserve this type of added stress, and Cerb knew of only one thing he could do.

While trying to collect herself, she felt the empty space of her seat next to her fill and Cerb's arm fall around her back. Soft, strong, warm, and again lousy timing to try and get him this close... if not closer.

"No, Justin, please. I can't accept this when you've already done so much, and Celestia has-"

Not wanting to hear any further complaints, Cerb pulled Cadance against his chest, having her lean against him from shoulder on up as he held her.

"Come on, Candy. You had nothing to do with any of this outside of trying to help. I'm not mad at you... If anything, I feel bad about driving a wedge between you and your aunt."

Any attempt to pry herself away would have been futile, and Cadance surrendered herself to Cerb's care.

Buried in his scent, safe in his arms, and so close she could have effortlessly forced herself into his lap, but this was good just as it was.

"I should have warned you like I warned Celestia that she was acting foolish... But what did she mean by your teeth? What does she think you are?"

Earlier, this might have set Cerb into a mini-panic, trying to think of how to explain things. However, with her, she deserved the benefit of the doubt even if there were some risks involved.

"Humans, by nature, are omnivores where we come from, but we gave that up since we got here. That's why I eat so many eggs with my meals."

Like any good princess/mother, at least one question had to be asked.

"You don't by any chance happen to eat-"

"No," Cerb answered like it had been scripted for him. "We don't eat ponies. Yes, some humans back on our world do, but it's rare and I promise you we don’t. And we already gave our word to Twilight that we won't eat any creature while we're here and would use lethal force as only a last resort. You have nothing to worry about."

Resting much easier, Cadance took a deep breath of Cerb's scent. She couldn’t even imagine him doing something so savage, even if he was a killer in his former life. Here, he was different, a protector.

"I'm not worried. I know your world is different from ours. You also said we're different from the ponies of your world... Do you miss it?"

That question took Cerb by surprise. He hadn't been asked that by anyone else.

"I won't lie. I do miss a lot of the food I used to eat, but the food here is more than good enough that it's not an issue. I'm not starving; I tell ya that much."

Cadance gave a slightly nervous laugh at that but was otherwise unphased.

"You won't have to worry about food while you're with me. We'll take good care of you. Whatever you need, whatever you want, so long as we're taking care of each other... but I might ask for some other help from you... Something I don't think others could possibly help with... If you're willing to open up to me about it."

Feeling comfortable enough to trust Cadance, Cerb continued his gentle coddling and strokes down the back of her neck.

"I've already told you a lot, but whatever you want, just ask."

That was a great start to working her way closer to the physical intimacy she desired, but now still wasn't the time. Truthfully, there simply wasn't enough time left even if she wanted to start. Judging by the familiar scenery, she could see through the thin parting of the curtains covering the windows in her carriage, they were close.

"It can wait for now. We're just about there."

The carriage came to a halt, and Cadance reluctantly pulled herself away from Cerb. She took a moment to clean up her appearance and dry her eyes. If nothing else, just that little bit of time with Cerb certainly did make her feel better, along with increasing her appreciation for what he had to offer. However, another surprise came as the door was opened, and she was greeted by Cutter.

"Pardon me, Princess, but given recent events, I'd rather not alert the Solar Guard of our search for Twilight and Peter. Given that, I would like to ask Justin if he could think of where to look for him."

Cerb slowly stepped down to the street, trying to think how well he knew his friend and how he would best work his magic.

"Well, shit... He only briefly mentioned that he was supposed to meet up with Top Shelf. Didn't even hint at what he had planned... But knowing him, I think I know one place he might stop if he hasn't heard about what happened."

Cutter tilted her head, her mind struggling to predict what logic these humans operated on.

"If you guess this right, I'm taking you to Las Pegasus?"

[Back at the human embassy.]

After watching the unlikely bonding and nearly ruined romance between the two humans turned to frogs, a sudden turn for the worse in this animated feature, the ponies found themselves huddled together. The heartbreaking crunch from under The Shadow Man's shoe left the movie-goers bawling their eyes out.

"RAY!" Flurry cried out as she hid her face in Trixie's robe.

Fairing no better, Sunburst squeezed even tighter around Trixie as he cried.

"Why would you make us watch this!?"

"I don't know!" Trixie whaled. "I hate the Shadow Man so much!"

[Meanwhile, with Starlight, Octavia, and Vinyl in the shopping district.]

Walking out of a fine jeweler store, Starlight was beyond gracious for the gifts she now had stored in her saddlebag.

"I can't thank you both enough for buying these. I had to borrow some of Twilight's to make copies of phone devices and start my prototypes for the power boxes. With these ones, though, it'll be much easier making copies for both of you and the rest of the girls."

Vinyl turned down her headphones and shrugged with her typical grin.

"Don't worry about it, baby-cakes. Us girls gotta stick together, and that song you played earlier was pretty banging. You got some killer vocals."

Octavia, trying to be cute, brushed her tail against Vinyl's, joining her side just outside the shop.

"And by us girls, do you mean music lovers or human lovers?"

That was cute, but Vinyl would have liked a little more openness with their flirting. She leaned in, shoulder to shoulder and cheek to cheek.

"Don't forget she's a fellow mare lover, too."

Still wanting a little more, Vinyl made a quick turn of her head to steal a quick kiss from Octavia.

The shock had Octavia freeze for a moment, but she quickly hunkered down and tucked her tail between her legs along with her ears folding back. The blush on her face just made the display all the more adorable.

"Vuheye-null~ You're embarrassing me. I'm not ready to be so open in public."

It took all the strength Starlight had to keep her amusement down to only a few giggles. The way Octavia shied away from openly admitting how much she enjoyed a mare’s intimacy wasn't too different then what some of her girls experienced. Seeing it again with another couple was still cute, but she had high hopes for these two.

"Okay, girls. Let's not make a scene. And Vinyl, don't feel like you need to keep on initiating more romance. We all know how she really feels about you. Just give her a little more time to get comfortable with seeking out your affection, and before you know it, you'll be chasing her out from under your tail no matter where you go."

Both musical mares laughed together at the suggestion. Neither believed that much openness possible for Octavia to become such an exhibitionist: Octavia, most of all.

"Oh, Starlight. Thank you for that. And while we're with Ben, I do tend to relax a lot more. It's only when just the three of us are together in private that I become as adventurous as you have become." An unexpected sight caught her eye down the street. "Speaking of our special somehumans, here comes ours now."

After seeing the large group accompanying Chris and Benny, Starlight raised a hoof to signal them over.

That instantly got the group's attention, but little did she know that their girls' day out was about to be cut short.

[Meanwhile, at the Canterlot Hospital.]

Celestia sat in silence, save the muffled crunches of yet another nutty butty bar she couldn't stop herself from nervously eating. The clock on the wall said over an hour had passed since the operation had ended. One of the nurses had mentioned that anesthesia would take at least forty-five minutes to wear off. However, it could still take days, including his condition.

"Emm." A painful groan came from the bed, alerting Celestia that Swift Hoof was finally waking up. "Oww-Oww-Ow... Where am I? Spear-emmm. Oww."

Celestia laid her wings over Swift Hoof's shambling limbs with the softness of a mother's touch.

"Calm down," she spoke under a comforting hush. "You're in Canterlot Hospital. You suffered some terrible injuries, so try not to move and be careful when you speak. Your jaw was fractured... But I need you to tell me what happened at the Apple Farm."

Swift Hoof's eyes started to search the room, yet he focused on nothing they came across.

"My head really hur... Ahh... My face... It hurts to breathe. Princess... Where's my squad? We found a human. Female. She attacked... Stallion. Red. Earth Pony... Applejack's brother, I think... I... I tried to stop her. She screamed. Mmm. Mind control. Red stallion... He-"

"Shh, not so loud," Celestia quietly hushed. "Is that what you remember? You saw a human attack Big Macintosh? Why did she attack him?"

Swift Hoof continued to search the room with only his eyes. He was still scared. Likely as frightened as the reports claimed he was at the farm.

"Everything is dark and blurry," he frantically stated in the brightly lit room. "Princess... I think he... Big... Big Mac... We found Applejack. He tried to sneak her away. Human... She tried to escape, but you said you neeee- Oww-Emmph! My head really hurts."

It was just as Cerb had screamed at her. Swift Hoof had panicked at the sight of Kelly and assumed that her attempt of running to Big Mac for rescue was an attack. Now she had to accept that maybe this really was partially her fault. She owed him and many others a lot of apologies.

"Swift Hoof, I need you to stay calm and try to rest. Your family is here, and there is a lot to be explained."

The request was all but ignored.

"Spearhead-emmn," he groaned in pain again. "Iron Sparks. They were hit-"

Celestia gave a firm squeeze around his hoof, reminding him to listen.

"They are both... They are not here right now. You need not worry about them, but they are worried about you. So, rest up, and you'll see them soon."

It took another minute or two, but he finally did calm down, granting her the chance to leave.

When she made it down to the waiting area, her heart nearly fell out of her chest at who she saw with EKG and the grieving family.

"Mister James,” A grieving Earth pony weeped. “What are we going to do? I'm sure he never meant to do any harm. He's a good pony-"

Swifty and Cutter stood guard behind Sniff as he held a mare’s hoof softly in his hands, still comforting her as she tried to reason on her son's behalf.

"Misses Hoof, Sergeant Major Cutter has explained to me what was discovered in the last inquiry. Sunset Shimmer is a very dangerous sorceress, and Swift Hoof agreed to step up and defend his kingdom. What happened was an accident on both sides. And these blood-related injuries are still not fully understood by your doctors. The important thing is that my friends were able to figure out what happened. Both to clear his name as well as to give him the best fighting chance to bounce back from this."

As the mother moved to dry her eyes, she caught sight of who had just walked in.

"Princess Celestia! My baby! Where is he?!"

Celestia bowed low, her grief taking over stronger than her fear of approaching Sniff.

While she would have expected herself to be angry, everything she heard ended up leaving her feeling empty instead.

"Gentle Hoof. I am terribly sorry that you have had to wait so long. Doctor EKG, would you please escort them to his room while I converse with Mister James?"

EKG promptly started to lead them out. Two younger ponies, likely a brother and a sister, joined Gentle Hoof at her side. In their rush, however, the mother stopped and bowed before Celestia.

"Please forgive my son. Mister James explained everything to us. It was an honest mistake, but thank you for allowing the humans to help save my baby boy."

Celestia bowed again, more insult to injury to have someone else acting in her stead.

"This matter will be dealt with accordingly and with the understanding of what Mister James has likely informed of you taken into consideration."

Gentle Hoof rose again and started towards the exit again. A mother's worry and love still shedding tears of hope as she trotted away with her younger two.

"Thank you again, Princess. All of you, thank you for all of your help. And Top Shelf, I'm so sorry this interrupted your date. Mister James seems like a lovely young stal- uh, human."

Celestia turned to the corner of the room where Top Shelf was sitting by herself. A well-deserved nervous smile shared from her direction.

"No need to apologize. I hope Swift Hoof has a speedy recovery."

After the clopping of hooves fell off into the distance, Cutter and Swiftly moved defensively in front of Sniff. Yet another insult to Celestia.

"Please, stand down," Celestia weakly requested.

Sniff could already see how this looked and jumped to his feet to explain himself.

"Princess, this is not what you think it is. I came here with Top Shelf and Swift Sails looking for Becky but Cutter found me first and let me know what happened earlier today. On the way out, Misses Hoof recognized Cutter from when Swift Hoof was still with the Solar Guard and begged us for help."

Not backing down or lowering her guard, Swifty spoke up to defend Sniff.

"If anything, Peter saved every creature involved a lot of yelling and screaming. He wanted to help, and in doing so, calmed her down. She even thinks you were involved in helping Swift Hoof’s name getting cleared of attempted murder."

Cutter nodded, still not trusting Celestia as much as Sniff seemed to.

"As a mother myself, I could only imagine what she must have been going through all this time. Thankfully Peter has a way of helping ponies see things more clearly. And while perhaps a bit of a stretch, telling her there are other dangers involved that he couldn't speak of, as well as the mysteries of these blood-related injuries, I'd wager he saved this whole situation from turning into a much larger conflict."

And that was Sniff’s cue to step in again, as he literally stepped out between them.

"What they mean to say is that I gave this the best spin I possibly could without having to lie to make anyone look good. Or bad for that matter. I didn't bring up his training or any of that. That's for you to explain, but I did the best I could, given only a quick explanation from Cutter before getting rushed by his family. And I'm sure we both know how terrible things would have looked had I just ignored her and walked out. That would have helped neither of us and only made it worse if I just snubbed her like that."

Even if Celestia was Cutter's superior, she held no reservations for sticking up for the Princess.

"Peter, you owe no explanation further than what she has for her own actions."

That was it. Pretty had enough.

"Girls!" Sniff shouted with his hand raised in surrender. "Please... You're not helping."

Things had gone too far, the bias on both sides was only making things worse. Now, for the first time, Sniff was mad.

"Could you give me and Celestia a moment?"

Both Swifty and Cutter froze. They could feel his anger, and while it wasn't as strong as Cerb's, they didn't wish to fuel it further.

"As you say," Cutter surrendered. "Come, Swift Sails. We can trust Peter in knowing what he's doing."

The two guards stepped out, leaving Celestia to confront yet another issue she created.

"Go on. Speak your mind. I'm sure you've identified yet another shortfalling I am to be lectured and shouted down for."

This was so messed up, and Sniff didn't even know how to begin to approach this debacle. Pinching the bridge of his nose, he tried to restrain his initial thoughts of simply appeasing this royally messed-up mare.

"I should have been more direct earlier at the delegation. I know you don't want us here-"

"I never said-"

"I heard you talking to Luna," Sniff quickly interrupted her interjection, looking directly in the eye. "You both argue too loud, but that's beside the point. We're stuck here, for now, you dumped us onto Twilight to take care of, ignored us for weeks, told your guards not to trust us, but then put on this song and dance like you were happy to see us, but you're weren’t. Somehow, Twilight knew that, and Luna too, and now everyone knows it."

Having covered so much, he took a moment to scrape together something worth sharing to save this.

"But I get it... We’re strange, full of problems, but we're also too well-liked and have caused some critical matters to change too fast for everyone to keep up with... And you... You've been stuck out here, totally detached from us... Why would you trust us? How could you when you're busy running a country, and all you see is everypony else busy fawning all over us?"

The look on Celestia's face said everything he needed to know about how surprised she was to hear him say that.

"Yes! I know! And I'm not saying it was easy. We had to overcome a lot of insecurities and grapple with our fears to put ourselves out there enough to make this kind of impact... But you can bounce back from this."

Celestia went blank at words of hope.

"What? You're not going to yell at me or storm off?"

Sniff shook his head, a slight let down that he was having this much trouble with her still.

"No. We still need you involved in a lot of things coming up. Because, like it or not, you are still the leader of all this. So, do what you’ve got to do with your guards, help Swift Hoof’s family upstairs, and give us some time to let tempers die down, and then I'll try to figure something out."

Celestia was still stupefied, lost as to why any human was willing to associate with her.

"If you don't mind me asking... Why are you helping me?"

Falling back into stride, Sniff smirked and straightened out his clothes.

"Benny runs the show, Chris is our legal and brony expert, Cerb's military, Lumberman's infrastructure, Becky's medical, Kelly... Um... I guess we're still working on that one, but I handle public relations and maintaining a positive image. For example, you shouldn't leave Gentle Hoof and her family waiting."

That was right. Celestia had been sidetracked, and Sniff had made his point.

"I suppose I shouldn't leave them waiting like this. However, when cooler heads prevail, I'll await your correspondence to mend our relations. And... don't you have a date with Oven Fresh's friend you should be getting back to?"

That could have been a friendly reminder or a... maybe a playful jab at his philandering ways? Either way, she wasn't wrong.

"Right you are, Princess. I just hope this didn't ruin the evening. I actually wanted to check up on Becky. Top Shelf was curious about what all we were doing here and offered to help motivate her."

Carelessly, he shrugged.

"Guess I'm becoming predictable."

The two walked out together, finding Cutter, Swifty, and Topsy standing by the door. Two standing guard, the other waiting for her date, sporting a lovely smile.

"Don't you worry your handsome little face off, Peter. This stop just reminded me of the kind of human I'm lucky to have tonight. And Princess, Peter is great at helping ponies and humans get along. I'm sure he'll fix everything in no time."

She turned and raised her hoof to be escorted out.

"Come on now. Let's go shopping. I have a lot more of Canterlot to show you. If you like, we can try out some new combinations of ingredients to see what flavors we come up with. Then, we'll finish off the night with something really special."

Cutter knew what that meant, and for standing alongside Sniff, she couldn't help but feel a little envious.

"You two enjoy yourselves. Swifty, be sure to watch over them. I need to report to Twilight, but if anything important comes up, I'll be sure to find you."

The three left, allowing Cutter to speak briefly with Celestia. She was calm but steadfast in her stance.

"As a courtesy to Peter, I'll be sure Princess Twilight knows that you were receptive to Peter's offer. However, I recommend you make good on your word. She is very protective of him and those he holds dear. Losing her support would mean losing the support of all the Elements, and that would be very unwise."

Celestia stood tall and smiled back. Somehow looking much more confident.

"Sergent Major, I'll have you know aside from one comment about potentially soiling himself, Peter has always been my favorite... Well... there is an adorable charm to Becky as well. Such a sweet thing that she is. But regardless. For such a creature to tame the anger of the infamous Cutter, as well as the flame of her daughter?... After all that's happened through Peter's intervention, I'd wager he could move mountains with his words and warm the winters with his charm."

Celestia started off down the hall, regaining some of her royal flow.

"Tell Twilight that I am no stranger to failure and will make amends when the time comes... Public relations are very important to me, so I look forward to working with Mister James in the future."

[A short time later at the train station.]

Flying back from the hospital, Cutter circled down with the rest of her troops and quickly trotted up to Cerb and Benny.

"Justin, my boy, you were right about Peter. Although, surprisingly, after finding him and informing him of what happened, I was recognized by Swift Hoof's mother-"

"Oh, for fuck's sake," Cerb groaned, dumping his face in both hands, already dreading what was coming.

"No-No," Cutter quickly cut off his disappointment. "He managed to explain things in such a way that he relieved her. She wanted to thank all of you for your help in finding the truth... Then Celestia walked in-"

"Gawd-damnit," Benny grumbled, turning away with his fingers digging into his hair.

Cutter glared with the appearance of a mother who ran out of patients, tapping her hoof, waiting for the boys to stop acting up.

Thankfully, they both got the message so she could continue.

"Celestia walked in while Peter was finishing up, but I can't help but feel that your behavior has dramatically affected her. She was restrained, if not even submissive to some degree from what I could hear. Although Peter appeared to have overheard an argument between Celestia and Luna and knew about her distrust towards you."

Benny rolled his eyes, raising his right hand to his forehead and sulking.

"And now he's playing peace-keeper... He's not coming back with us, is he?"

Cutter sighed, but not out of disappointment in the human she still viewed as her future son-in-law.

"No. He still intends to stick to his plans for the evening, but I have yet to locate Twilight. So, that could change, but if not, he still has Swift Sails with him."

"Oh, well, that makes a lot of fucking sense," Chris huffed aloud from behind.

The whole group turned to Chris, still examining his watch. Once he knew he was the center of attention, he lowered his hand, left standing as if he had stage fright.

"Sorry. I was checking the time and saw what day it was... Friday the thirteenth... Bad luck... Go figure."

And with that, Cerb had heard enough, stood up, and turned towards the tracks.

"Fuck it. Celestia gave us the boot, not them. Sniff and Twilight can hash out shit if they want, and Lumberman and Apple Hat can keep Becky company with Dash and Shining."

Chris turned to Starlight, realizing they were one mare short.

"Redheart is with them still. So, Doctor Horse is probably, too. I'm sure they'll be good company for each other, but yeah... Let's just head back for now. Sniff can handle this for us."

[Back in the space between dimensions.]

Discord had been busying himself with the repairs to the dimensional damages. Still, he had plenty of thinking to do as well. So, while it did stretch his control relatively thin, he was brainstorming with his doubles around a long business table.

"We can't see Harmony's influence unless we're close to it," one double stated.

Another double pushed his face forward into the conversation.

"But she can only see what we want her to see with our magic. We cancel each other out. Her strings against our chaos."

The real Discord lounged back in his executive chair, gloating to all the others.

"Yes. Harmony and I have enjoyed a wonderfully long game of cat and mouse with one another. But we do have the advantage of knowing all the heavy hitters in this game. That, and at least we know that just like us, Harmony can't locate the humans at all. Even better, since she's such a recluse, she doesn't know that three of her pieces are missing from the game entirely."

Another double pulled down the chart of all the most significant ponies to consider. This double grew a third arm to point at two in particular as he motioned to the others.

"We should focus on Twilight and Fluttershy. Twilight has the most influence over the other Elements, and Harmony can't unbind them from her power until they all break the spell of protection Harmony has over them."

Another double rose up and drew a large red circle around Fluttershy.

"And this cutie right here has the biggest anti-magic weapon to back her up. And by her, I mean us, by extension. We can destroy that thorny tree once and for all."

The main Discord leaned forward, an apologetic expression setting in deeper.

"Sadly, that option is no longer on the table."

Next to him, a long lever sprang up. He gave it one firm yank with his lion’s paw, causing a stack of papers labeled "DESTROY HARMONY" to fall through a trapdoor.

A series of buzzing blades and whirling machine noise rose up from the unseen depths, along with seven feet of flames.

"You see, dear me's, destroying the old Harmony was what I wanted in the pre-Nightmare Moon days. My last plan was merely to render her roots from this world useless, so I could seal away the Elements and humiliate her."

He raised a taloned appendage with a TV remote and clicked it.

From where he was pointing towards, that sent up the chart with the ponies and raised a new chart covered in TV static.

He clicked the remote again, replacing the static with a video of old rivals.

"Long ago, Harmony set up barriers to stop truly evil creatures from entering. A noble effort, but I removed the rest so I wouldn't be bothered playing with the ponies."

Demons, shadowy figures, giant beasts, a large goat with a bell around its neck had moments of showing their destructive powers, then Discord fast-forwarded through the rest of the video.

"Nothing but chumps, brutes, and mindless eating machines. If anything, the ponies should be thanking me for saving so many lives… Lives that would have been my playthings, but at least I know how to play with my toys WITHOUT breaking them."

The video sped through until nothing but the scrolling credits with only Discord's name reappeared over and over raced across the screen, and he had finished his point.

"Anyway," Discord announced as he hit the eject button, launching the chart off into nothingness, replaced with a pinata of Harmony. "We all know how amazing I am. And in keeping with my amazingness, Harmony should have her wings clipped-"

One of his doubles jumped up with a large stick in his grasp and a blindfold over his eyes. In mid-air, he stopped, lifted the blindfold, dropped the stick, and swung down with two machetes, severing the wings.

"-horn dulled-"

Another Discord jumped up with a sledgehammer, swinging it down on the horn. It flattened the horn, bulged out the eyes, and caved in the neck.

Discord snickered at the warped appearance of Harmony's pinata but reluctantly shooed away his doubles.

"Okay, that's enough. What I'm trying to say is that if we weaken her enough, she'll resort to her default position of isolating this realm and the protection she's given the inhabitants. Keeping them safe will ensure her survival but limit her reach."

He lifted a small concrete miniature of Harmony in his talons, holding it close like a scene from Hamlet.

"Not as limiting as my stone prison, but her parting will be such sweet sorrow, that I shall say good riddance until… never."

Not at all sad to see her go, he crushed the mini statue in his claws.

One of the doubles scooted closer to the table, his talons and claws tapping on the edge as he drummed his extensions.

"I know we're still playing dumb about the vines, but what else can we do about wearing down Harmony even further?"

That was a good question he finally got around to asking himself, but only one obvious answer could come to mind.

"Well, as much as I love the idea of breaking that crystal harpy's smug little construct apart, or even trimming her branches down to a stump, I can think of a more effective method. For now, it would be best to have her power go somewhere else that's safe. And knowing how Harmony likes to play favorites, especially with the type of protection she has over the Elements, we’ll have to exploit some weaknesses with making a pact."

The doubles slowly turned to one another, a devilish grin growing among them.

[Back at the Canterlot Castle.]

Celestia was finishing up running through the breakdown of her plan of what was to come, reading it back to herself.

“We will conduct a more thorough investigation to determine the best practices moving forward, conducting training for weapon issuing and… Gah… Perhaps I’ll need Peter’s help consulting with Miss Landon… I doubt their military experts would be willing to assist me any time soon.”

She lowered her quill, sighing deeply at the mountain of work that lay ahead of her. There was so much to do. Now, without the human’s help, she didn’t even know where or how to begin. Even her reflection in the mirror was frowning.

At a second glance, her mirror image was frowning while she was sulking.

“Don’t look so blue, Princess,” her reflection spoke in a noticeably more jovial tone.

The illogical speaking mirror made her jump back, tumbling out of her seat. A moment of abstract horror quickly faded as her reflection breached the barrier of glass, turning to show the true form of Discord, grinning like a know-it-all fool, aka himself.

“Blue is so much more of your sister’s color.”

This was the complete opposite of what Celestia needed, and her mood instantly soured.

“Discord,” she sneered. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

Discord flashed out of view and reappeared with her notes, turning through page by page, sounding unusually chipper.

“You know, mending the tears in the dimensional walls has led me to believe that I really should be helping out a lot more. Perhaps you should do the same. Given all the new and exciting adventures have been… umm.”

After mindlessly skimming through the pages, Discord actually took notice of what he was reading.

“Tia, my dear… I was told about the attack that injured Applejack and Kelly and… Even the guard that attacked her had a blood-related injury? How bad have things been since I’ve been gone?”

In a sudden fit, Celestia took hold of her book with her magic and yanked it back.

“More than enough.”

The light-hearted approach wasn’t going to work for Discord, especially since even at a glance he could see how tense the Princess was. He was going to have to do something he didn’t want to do again…

Be serious.

“Tia… Do you remember the day I was freed from my stone prison? You had a plan for me getting out, didn’t you?”

Trying her best to not let Discord get to her, Celestia returned to the mirror desk with her book. If there was going to be any comparison between the events, she would remind him why her plan for his escape worked.

“I had a long time to prepare. Don’t think there weren’t other ways of returning you to my garden.”

He scratched his chest, trying to think of where he was taking this. Though that scratch felt curiously different. Perhaps some after effects from Fluttershy holding him left his construct feeling different?

Different?

Perhaps he had to think differently. Look for what he couldn’t see before. The threads that somehow tied everything together. There had to be some logic behind Harmony's interventions, that much he knew.

“Why the garden, Tia?”

Celestia raised an eyebrow at the question.

“The garden?”

Discord flashed out of view, reappearing in Celestia’s book, flipping to a new page he illustrated for her.

“If we’re both being honest, the first time you and Luna defeated me, it was because I didn’t expect you to actually be able to harness the Elements Of Harmony. Heck, I even posed because of how confident I was. Of course, after I was turned to stone, you were left alone shortly after.”

The scenery in the book showing the garden he was displayed in turned to night, and Nightmare Moon’s shadow was cast upon moon behind him, only angering Celestia further.

“Discord. I have no patience for-”

“Trophies?” Discord snidely interjected. “Aside from flaunting your palace for all to see, you're a rather modest pony. Yet you chose me to be the victory you showed off for all to see. None of your victories before me were saved to flaunt, and none after either. Why do you think that is?”

“You were no trophy.”

Turning the page for Celestia, a new scene focusing on the statue drew itself with ponies and various royal creatures coming and going.

“Not a trophy, yet for all those years, I was shown off for visitors from all sorts of other kingdoms in your world-famous garden of statues. Not flaunted, of course. You are rather modest, after all. Yet, during all those years-”

The scene from the day Discord escaped started to fill in on a new page turned for Celestia to see.

“-you never once opened up my display for the bickering, chaotic, noisy balls of fluff and angst that only foals can create until that day.”

“Confusion!”

“Evil!”

“Chaos!”

The three words from the Crusaders echoed as clear in the room as they did from his memory, followed by a question.

“Was that part of your plan?”

Celestia was about to slam the book shut but recalled her inspiration to invite the Ponyville school out to be the first to tour the garden. Or did she remember only being inspired enough to open his display for youngsters?

Not done, Discord could start to see how well-woven these strings had to have been strung. All the more fuel to begin a new page.

"And let's not forget about your sister's return? Your plan?... Twilight."

Another page turned, showing Discord sitting atop his throne in Ponyville.

"Then it was me."

Another page turned, showing the Elements of Harmony turning him to stone.

"Twilight."

Another page turned, drawn from the perspective of Discord looking out his bubble prison as he watched Twilight give up her powers to save him.

"Tirek?"

Another page turned, showing Twilight's return with the others to finally defeat Tirek.

"Twilight."

Another page turned, which this time stayed blank.

"And then you just stopped. Almost as if once Twilight started fixing problems before you could find them, you let her take over. And yet here you are— "

He drew a small picture of Celestia sitting alone in her room at her mirror desk.

"— upset with how Twilight and the others are taking over. Has the loss of power finally gotten to you? Stuck ruling Equestria while Cadance spends more of her time raising a family? Where your sister is more easily found in the dreams of others than her courts? And Twilight... Your star pupil. Your very own Princess that you molded into shape since she was a foal... Becoming soooo close-"

Celestia had seen enough and closed the book before she could see what would be drawn next, which would have assuredly shocked her.

"You made your point, Discord. I am shackled to my throne while everypony else is out there, living their dreams and having adventures… Even Luna has seen fit to include herself with the human affairs and has gained a new level of freedom that I have— “

A flash of realization appeared on her face as she opened up her book back to the page of her defeating Discord with Luna. Her expression was weary and empty. Like her life had passed her by and she was now forced to admit it.

“I have all but forgotten what it means to truly live. And if it makes you feel any better about yourself, I enjoyed the chaos my little ponies bring along with them.” She cracked a grin. “You would have loved to see the mess Peter made for me on the dance floor at the delegation. Ponies tripping over one another, falling out of step as they raced to win the spot at his side. A most enjoyable disaster.”

Now there was a story Discord wanted to hear more about, his snickers giving him away. Still, he had put aside such amusing distractions for what was most important so that he could get straight to the point.

Turning his body into that of a snake, he slithered his coils around Celestia. Snuggly, he wrapped himself around her until he was able to comfortably address her face to face.

Not entirely done, a dark glare of chaos magic shrouded the room from any observers. Near or far, mortal or construct, Discord was going to keep this portion short and confidential.

“Now I know what you must think of me, given my past reputation. I’m sure any offer I give you, you’d see me as the kind of villain to plant a yard of grass just so I could be the snake that hides within it.”

Uncoiling himself, he fell to the floor in front of her. His form rolled into a ball, enveloping himself in a white cloth that rose up in his typical form as he stood before her in an angelic robe. He even stood with a halo above his head that matched his innocent smile.

“And you’d be right.”

The halo vanished in a puff of smoke, and the robe burst into flames, scattering to ashes on the floor.

“However, if there’s one thing I can acknowledge where I’m a hypocrite, it’s that I hate others pulling the strings on me."

He twirled his lion's paw, wrapping a long string around his wrist that ended with a keychain figurine of Fluttershy that he caught in his paw. He clasped both paws around the figurine and shook it close to his ear, excited to hear it change. After a few good shakes, he opened his paws to reveal it had transformed into a figurine of Celestia. The strings now attached to the toy’s limbs so he could puppet it."

Celestia looked down at her hooves working a piece of clay and the strings of another Discord puppeteering her. Frustrated at the prank, she pulled her hooves back, breaking the strings, just as Discord had intended.

"Then again," Discord playfully jested. "I'm not the only one."

The tone was playful and sly enough that Celestia could tell he was trying to tell her something, and she looked back at the clay. A perfect recreation of a young unicorn Twilight.

"Of course," Discord went on to say. "When I'm pulling the strings, I make it a point to let my puppets know that I’ve been manipulating them. Makes the game more interesting when they can learn and make it more challenging. A more worthy opponent to make a victory all the more rewarding. I think if you ask Twilight and her friends, even my manipulation over them helped them grow stronger."

Reappearing in an artist's garb, Discord placed down more clay and began to add to the sculpture.

"You, however, never let your puppets know the game has even started."

That was an accusation too insulting for Celestia to take.

"I am no puppet master. You have no right to-"

Calling out her lie, Discord shoved the finished sculpture of Twilight as an alicorn in her face. Complete with a crown and her golden Twi-sceptre.

"Hmm, I suppose in some ways you’d be right. After all, the best puppet masters don’t even need strings to move their pieces into place."

The sculpture bowed, speaking in the voice impossible to not recognize.

"Good afternoon. My name is Princess Twilight Sparkle, Princess Celestia's most faithful student. I do everything she asks of me. Even if I don't want to or if I'm actually terrified and unprepared."

The sculpture flew off, and Discord rushed into a side hug with his sun princess buddy.

"I know the game when it's being played, and you are a very sore loser at it. Although, I was wrong about your endgame. I thought you wanted a new champion of Equestria. Some pony to fight the fights you didn't want to dirty your pretty polished hooves with."

The clay Twilight flew down, blasting clay figures of Discord, Tirek, and changelings.

"Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship. Turning enemies into allies, protecting your kingdom, and securing your spot on the throne."

He raised her book, looking over the notes written in private.

"But it's all too clear what you really want."

Celestia reached out and retrieved her book like a starving thief would steal a loaf of bread. Fearful and angry, she guarded it against her chest, but Discord wasn't done.

In fact, he was sympathetic.

"You have chosen a worthy successor… But then these seven strangers arrived and ruined all your plans, didn't they?"

He didn't need to recreate any of the humans’ images. The secret was more than self-evident at this point, and Discord turned the room into a sunny beach, placing both of them in reclining beach chairs under a sun umbrella.

Celestia looked around at her surroundings. The future she had dreamed of. A cold drink in her hoof, a thin blanket over her lap, and an unread book held open on her back leg, this was her dream.

Discord, lounging comfortably, took a drink and smacked his lips in approval.

"I have to admit, retirement would be well deserved for the likes of a pony who has worked as hard as you have for over a thousand years."

Suddenly, the ice-cold drink in her hooves turned into a gavel, her chair a throne, and the sands a well-polished marble floor. From the crashing waves, nobles and foreign leaders raced from the waters, shouting demands for her attention. The sunny sky grew dark and vanished behind her castle walls, then the clink of cold steel alerted her that her book was gone. Instead, a ball and chain had been clasped around her back hoof.

She was back in her throne room, the chains no longer metaphorically holding her there, but literally.

"No!"

With a snap of Discord's claws, it all disappeared, and she was back in her room. Only now, there was an obnoxiously loud clicking with each second that passed, coming from a tall grandfather clock of Discord.

"I want to make a deal before our time runs out."

The clock struck the next hour, and with its chimes, fell apart, crumbling to the ground. Springs, bolts and gears were tumbling around Celestia, and Discord rose from its remains.

"I'll make this simple. You agree to accept my help so you can retire, and I only ask for one thing in return, even if you don't like what I want."

Now here comes the catch. Celestia knew there was always a catch.

"What do you want from me?"

Discord filed his arms stubbornly, already knowing this wasn't going to go over well.

"As fun and exciting as these humans seem to be, I know you want to get rid of them, but Justin stays."

"What!?" Celestia shouted. "Out of all the humans. Why him!?"

Discord turned away with his head held high and snapped his claws, making the beach reappear.

"I have my reasons. Now, you can agree to accept my help and maybe make this work for your future’s sake. If not, I'm sure Twilight's help will be easier to acquire and only ensure the humans never get close to going back to their own world. Of course, being so attached to them, that would end up eating up all her time handling their affairs."

Celestia was stuck between having no reason to doubt him yet no reason to trust him. Then again, while he was heavily animated with his demonstration of her past, which he was right about, he didn't speak in riddles or make any outrageous requests.

Okay, maybe asking that the most dangerous of the humans to remain in Equestria was a bit outrageous if he knew she wanted him gone. Regardless, so long as she got what she wanted, one human could be easy to manage. Especially if she could use both Fluttershy's friendship and Cerb's destructive nature as leverage against Discord.

"Fine," she reluctantly agreed. "But only on the condition that we do not let any others come to know of our agreement so that Fluttershy or Justin would find out. If angered, I'm sure you would not fare so well if any human felt the urge to lash out at you."

Discord turned back, raising an eyebrow as he looked at Celestia in a new light.

"That's quite the threat to wager against a friend with mutual interests. Not to mention the only one able to help you right now." He shrugged. "But, who am I to blame you."

Accepting this was as good as they were going to get, he extended his claws out for her hoof.

"Justin stays even if the others are forced away in exchange for the power you need to allow Twilight into your throne. That is, so long as neither of us runs our mouths so that some third party could discover our agreement and end up informing Fluttershy or Justin. Fluttershy, I'm sure, would forgive me, and Justin seems like an understanding young fellow. So, hopefully, the throttling they give you would be as reserved as Onyx received. Are we in agreement?"

As it turned out, Discord did know more than he might have let on initially. Still, it wasn't anything Celestia didn't already know or could have foreseen. So, she raised her hoof to his paw.

"We are."

"Good," Discord said with a wicked grin, a flash of light glowing between them. "Oh! One minor detail I failed to mention."

He raised a pair of 3D viewing glasses, showing them off as he held Celestia in place.

"We have made a pact, and I fully intend on holding up my side of the deal. And like I said, I may be a hypocrite, but I won't be tolerating any strings on you either."

Celestia began to struggle, gently trying to pull her hoof free, then frantically trying to separate herself from Discord as he drew closer. When the glasses slid on and showed her another view of the world she never knew surrounded her, she was frozen. Shock and awe had rendered her at a loss for the moment.

"This is... Cadance had shared but only a fraction of-"

"You haven't seen anything yet," Discord snapped. "Now listen and learn. We don't have a lot of time, and if you don't learn what to look for, you'll ruin everything for me, which will break our pact."

Celestia looked down at her hoof. The strings of friendship and chaos twirling together until both strings swirled in unison with each other.

"Pact!? What pact!"

Time was precious, and Discord's impatience was growing, resolving to a roll of the eyes because Celestia even had to ask.

"You need power to get what you want. I need Justin to stay here to give Fluttershy what she wants. You back out or cross me, and I take your power to use and give away as I please so that I get what I want. If I don't help you to get the power you need, or allow you to lose it before you get what we agreed to, then I'll use all my power to send them home or die trying."

Celestia gasped, realizing the full implications of what was said.

"You can send them back to their world?"

Discord jerked her closer, mashing his nose against hers, staring her down into submission.

"Not right now! I'm too busy closing the rips between worlds! You don't know the terrors that await you out there. You probably weren't even old enough to remember the terrors Harmony kept at bay. The living nightmares I locked away. Knowing Harmony, she probably doesn't even want you to remember. But once the repairs are done—maybe. Maybe... if I use all of my power, that would be enough to bridge the gaps Trixie and Harmony crossed to bring them here."

Celestia blinked twice, realizing how serious he was.

"But... What if you can't bridge the gap?"

Discord bared his fangs under his burning red eyes that flashed before three glowing strings rose up behind him. Strings that already could be heard echoing suggestions.

"Whether I can or can't, if Fluttershy loses Justin because of me, I. Will. Die. Trying. Now shut up and listen. This is important. This is my plan."

[Meanwhile, on the train.]

Luna, of course, had taken Kelly back in the comfort of her bat pony-drawn carriage, leaving the rest to lament on the events of the day. Pinkie, in particular, had a lot of thinking she had to share.

"I still don't get it. We all had such an amazing time together. The delegation was superly awesome, the Werewolf Party was so much fun, and all the kingdoms are getting along. All because of you guys! And Becky totally saved that dummy guard's life! How can she not love all of you like we do?!"

Cerb, being the proverbial elephant in the room, didn't shy away from his own faults.

"Pinkie, she doesn't know us like you all do. Beyond that, she's right that I have been a danger. If not to myself, certainly to the rest of you. We're all dangerous in one way or another. Fuck... Had it not been for Benny bodying The Pony of Shadows, we'd be an even bigger liability."

Kühn, still being the newest, was out of the loop on that name.

"Shadow Pony? Is that dangerous bat pony?"

Gilda was also unfamiliar with that part of the story.

"Wait? I remember Rainbow Dash telling me about that name. Isn't that some kind of demon pony related to Nightmare Moon?"

Thankfully, the shock value had worn off from the others, and Octavia laid a comforting hoof on Benny's hand to spare him having to retell the story.

"Something like that. From what we know, he was behind summoning Benny and his friends to this world. It's believed he planned on using their fear and negative emotions to empower himself so he could destroy Equestria. Possibly the whole world."

Proud of her man, Vinyl plugged herself into the explanation.

"Yep. That was one bad pony. But our Benny here took him out before he could get the upper hoof and take him away from us."

She finished with a kiss on Benny's lips. Nothing more than a quick peck to cheer him up. Which it did.

"Yeah... Cerb is sorta right, though. Celestia runs the show here, and we walked in and complicated things with not nearly enough communication for her to understand what was all going on. To her, we're outsiders from a different country walking in and trying to run her army and her government. It wouldn't matter if what we were doing was right or for a good cause. We jumped the chain of command by questioning Spearhead."

Cadance had already explained that portion to Cerb, but now she had to explain it again.

"Luna shares the same authority over disciplinary actions to the guards. You three did nothing wrong today."

To that, even Cerb had to side with Benny, despite his feelings towards Celestia.

"She still should have been involved. Celestia does control the Solar Guard. She has every right to be pissed off about what we did, even with everyone else there... Doesn't change how I feel about her, though."

Unusually surprised, Rarity didn't expect Cerb to hold a grudge like that.

"You... Why though? You already said that you acknowledged what you did was wrong."

Cerb pulled Rarity in a bit closer to him, letting her nuzzle in under Fluttershy already cuddled up against him.

"How we did it was wrong. Everything from the top down under her control was mishandled. Her guard, minus present company, only seem to be disciplined while in front of her. They're sloppy and poorly trained. But I think what pissed me off the most was when she said I challenged Prince Rutherford to the arm wrestling match."

Fluttershy could see how that might have set him off. It bothered her enough that she shifted higher to nuzzle under Cerb's chin to confirm her view on the poor choice of words.

"She got it all wrong. You didn't challenge him at all. He challenged you."

Cerb gently stroked her neck, glad to have them so close to keep him calm, even though she got it only half right.

"I only accepted his challenge, but Kühn, don't take what Celestia said personally. She was mad at me and couldn't have been thinking straight."

Kühn nodded, staying calm despite the insult that had been cast at his kind so carelessly.

"Devil Dog great friend to yaks because he know yaks proud of our great strength, but yaks not think that our greatest attribute."

Cerb nodded back, but no one else knew what Fluttershy or Celestia got wrong. Probably the most lost was Gilda.

"It's not? But that's just about all you yaks talk about. Strongest this. Strongest that. Smash and... yeah."

On that note, Pinkie giggled, knowing the truth of the matter, now that it had been said like that..

"Yaks are best at smashing. They're really tough and strong too. But yaks don't view their physical strength as their most valuable attribute."

"Nope," Cerb said with a smile directed at Kühn. "Friends, family, and community. That's why every yak fights the same fight, even if it's in their own way."

Kühn puffed up his chest, sitting tall and proud in this moment to represent his race.

"Yakyakistan is cold and dangerous lands. Yaks have no choice but to be strong for other yaks sake. Strong yaks keep friends safe when travel and family safe at home. That why Kühn choose to stay with Becky and human friends. Human friends need strong yak in case of dangers. Devil Dog know what most important to yaks. Prince Rutherford want strong and safe nation for yaks. Good trade and friendship with other kingdoms make for better community. Yaks always strong, but stronger with friends like Devil Dog."

In that moment, Cadance had an entirely new level of appreciation for Cerb. His compassion and capabilities for loving others made his outburst at Celestia all the more righteous and admirable.

In the same vein, it made him all that more desirable.

"You never cease to amaze me, Justin. And Kühn, I too would like to apologize for misunderstanding your culture."

Kühn sat unphased and shrugged it off.

"It okay. It very common mistake when yaks always so strong, but we not like to brag."

At that, everyone in the cart burst into laughter, leaving Kühn stumped at what the joke was.

"What so funny? Yaks best at being humble."

More laughter ensued as the train coasted along its way to Ponyville, prompting Cerb to move away from the joke and let everything play out on its own.

"Dude, Kühn. I'm buying you a drink when we get back."

Starlight, having just been a listener for most of this, had to call Cerb out on his BS.

"Buy him what? All your alcohol is free, you're welcome very much."

[Off in the depths of the Everfree Forest.]

Discord and Celestia popped into view far below the Castle of the Two Sisters. After taking a look around, Discord realized where they were.

"You know, out of all the places I thought to look, I never would have expected to check this place."

Celestia took a moment to steady herself, put on a strong front and began her march into the wide, cavernous, stone entrance under the castle. If anything, she was committed to honoring their pact.

"It's further inside... Don't make me regret this."

Discord skipped along next to Celestia, confident to the point of sounding cocky.

"You worry too much."

It was a short walk in, given how the crystal tree was clearly in view from the entrance, but Discord wasted no time to start this new pact by chucking a handful of rocks at the tree.

"Hey! Harmony! You got company!"

The sudden spat of anger came off as a bad omen to Celestia, who quickly tried to calm Discord down.

"Stop it," she angrily hushed, trying to keep her voice hidden. "You're going to upset her, and then she won't come out."

"HARMONY!" Discord shouted again, ignoring Celestia’s pleas. "You asked for my help! This is the only chance I'm willing to offer it! Now get out here or I'll be an even bigger thorn in your side than the ones growing out of your ugly tree!"

Truly, this was not Discord's proudest moment, nor his most elegant. However, the threat worked, and the tree began to glow.

Stepping out from the light, Celestia couldn't believe her eyes.

"Twilight?"

Harmony stepped forward. Her constant, empty smile sized up Celestia, ready to make her first formal greeting. Unfortunately, her mouth was promptly held shut by Discord's claws, swooping in out of nowhere with the cheesiest smile he could muster.

"Did I forget to mention that Harmony likes to cosplay as Twilight? It must have slipped my mind. Oh, no, wait. I just really wanted to see your reaction."

Discord teleported back to Celestia's side, finally allowing Harmony to speak.

"It is good to finally meet you, old friend. I apologize that we were not able to meet one another sooner. This body is new and requires a great deal of magic and focus to hold together."

The amount of power flowing out of Harmony was beyond comprehension. Its strength was like that of Discord's, but without restraint or, as Harmony had said herself, focus.

Nevertheless, Celestia had her priorities.

"I can't begin to describe how I feel about finally meeting you, but time is short, and I must ask a favor of you."

Harmony bobbed her head slowly, still not even blinking, and her unchanging smile grew more uncomfortable to stare at.

"If Discord has decided to help and has brought you here, then I will hear your request."

Celestia steadied herself. This was going to be a hard sell, and she knew it, but she had to make it work.

"Discord and I have talked, and given how he feels about Fluttershy, he has convinced me that the human's influence has become too strong. Twilight needs to be removed from saving Equestria so often and aiding them in their everyday affairs. If you can make me stronger, the humans can focus on saving Equestria, as Twilight and the others will be too busy helping other creatures and nations. You don't know what they have been up to, but we do."

This was the moment for the final sales pitch.

"I know your time with us is short, and we have nowhere near enough time to explain what all has happened. Share with me some of your power so that I may rise to the occasion and free the other ponies from the humans. Only then will the humans you have chosen be able to save our world, and things can go back to normal."

Harmony tilted her head slightly, contemplating such an odd and direct request. Regardless, however she truly felt about it, her expression gave away none of it.

"My powers are vast, but the darkness that threatens this world requires a great amount of my power in these times. If I share my power, I will not be able to project myself out as I can now."

That was not what either wanted to hear, but Discord had expected as much of a response. So, to speed things up, he held out a contract for Harmony to read.

"I'll keep this short and simple so your transparent brain can understand it. Your attempts to communicate with Trixie utterly failed. You refuse to show yourself to others, and it's far too taxing on you as it is. Instead, we're asking that you give Celestia a share of your power, thirty percent will do, to take over for you with things here on this side of reality. That will allow the humans to save us from disaster. Then, when all of the humans are gone, you can have your power back and you can go back to making all your fairy tale dreams come true. With all the humans gone, I won't even try to stop you. So long as Fluttershy gets the future she deserves."

This was nothing like The Words had foretold to happen. Then again, neither were the humans. Not in this capacity at least, but what other options did she have? Even as a construct, her instincts were telling her this had to work.

"This will be our second pact."

It took Celestia a moment to let that register.

"Second?"

Harmony nodded, the same smile and empty eyes reflecting a memory of long ago.

"Yes. The second. Our first was with the Elements of Harmony. You were to wield them with your sister to protect Equestria. When she was sent away, the pact was broken. However, I had no means to communicate with you, or even Twilight and the others. Not until just recently. Twilight's pact with the others is that they must not give up on their friendship."

Discord crossed his arms in a huff, reflecting back on his first encounter with Twilight after his release.

"And mind control doesn't count against them. That's why they didn't truly lose their ability to use the Elements."

Harmony nodded, her expression becoming more pestering the more Discord had to look at it.

"That's correct. They didn't make a choice to give up on their friendship. You did. With Luna, she broke the pact when she allowed herself to become Nightmare Moon. For Celestia, sending her to the moon was her final act of giving up on saving her. Not that she would regain that hope, but it would take a thousand years before she could undo the spell that imprisoned her sister."

The clock was ticking, and Discord shoved the contract in his pocket, which he just made, then grabbed Celestia's and Harmony's right forelegs and brought them together.

"Yes-Yes-Yes. We all love reliving the good old days.

Discord reached back into his pocket, shoving a now-wadded-up contract between the two's fetlocks.

"Now, do you both agree to the conditions of this contract to form your new pact?"

Celestia and Harmony looked each other in the eyes and nodded, both answering at the same time.

"Yes."

A light grew bright between their bond, the contract flashed in an even brighter light, and Harmony felt something go horribly wrong.

"Celestia? Have you deceived me?"

The time had just run out, and the spell over the 3D glasses wore off, and the reflection alerted Harmony to what Celestia was able to see the whole time.

The whispers from strings were everywhere.

"Trust me."

"The humans are the key."

"Make Discord trust Harmony."

"Harmony is my friend."

The deception was twofold, as Discord pulled an uncrumpled contract from his pocket. The many strings from Harmony fading and unraveling as her power faded.

All the more rich and satisfying for Discord to drink in.

"Oh, dear. I appear to have pulled out the wrong contract. I hope you're okay with only keeping thirty percent of your power. Not that you can't trust Celestia with seventy percent."

The last bit of light flashed away, and the pact was complete. Celestia removed the glasses, now free to share a look of disgust at Harmony.

"When this is over, if I see you again, you will have a lot to answer for."

Discord, having nearly hit the peak of his first act of revenge, retook his snake form. Tall grass grew underhoof and Discord coiled around Celestia. He twirled around her until he was face to face with Harmony again.

Only one thing came to mind to properly put her in her place.

"Now run along. Return to your tree and get nice and comfortable. We have a lot of work to do here, and you have a long future of insignificance and isolation ahead of you."

Harmony stood motionless. She had been so completely tricked. Her confidence in The Words, or possibly foolish confidence without The Words, having been what betrayed her.

Not that she would let any of that show.

"My apologies, Celestia. One day you will understand, so use my power well. And Discord, well played, but do not think me so easily buried and forgotten. I will recover my power, both what I have lost and what I will take back again one day. But do not think my influence to be insignificant. I have shaped this world far more than you know with less."

With her magic drained and her focus no longer able to keep her form together, sparkling lights floated out from her body and back into the tree.

"Unlike your stone prison, I will be able to free myself back into this world. I will see you sooner than you think."

With her last words, the lights faded out of view, and the crystal construct left behind cracked and shattered under its own weight.

The long silence that followed was broken by Discord falling to his knees, crying out in regret.

"Noooooo!... I never had the chance to tell her that I wasn't going to let Twilight pick up the pieces!"

"Really?" Celestia scoffed at the immature display.

Discord picked himself up off his knees and brushed himself clean, looking surprisingly unimpressed with himself.

"Yes, really. Just like you, I have a long history of reasons to hate that stupid tree. More reasons than you know... But if it's all the same, I'm sorry my spell couldn't keep the glasses hidden from her for longer. I'm sure you have more questions for her than reasons to forgive her. However, at least for now, you are free. Even with that in mind, don't think that the pony you are is all because of her. Her whispers are of suggestions, not demands. Her strings here today were out of panic."

Discord took a deep breath, taking one last moment to savor this victory.

"Just be careful with that power stored in your crown. Take it in slowly, and your body will adjust to it properly. Now, if you excuse me, keeping this many copies of myself is rather stressful on myself. There is still a lot of repairs for me to finish. You should get back to what you need to do as well."

"Discord?"

"Yes?"

"... Thank you."

"Don't thank me. I am but a humble snake in the grass."

Author's Note

So, here we are again. Celestia is dealing with the fallout of her actions, and Becky in a position that is way over her head. Understandably, at least, Celestia is starting to put things in a better perspective. At the same time, it's looking like some of her mistrust had been taken out of context and overblown by those serving under her. That much was seen by the commentary of those watching the surgery.

That being said, Cerb appears to have been proven right by Swift Hoof's first words coming out of his coma.

After discovering that gem, Sniff was doing what he does best... outside of the bedroom at least. Working his silver tongue, audibly this time, on Gentle Hoof saved Celestia a lot of explaining, and potentially exposing a lot of mistakes that would have taken a long time to address. Instead, this poor mother was able to leave with some optimism and was even grateful.

Let's just hope that Sniff's gift for gab doesn't end up complicating things down the road.

Cadance has also taken this opportunity to stick by her favorite human, but at least wasn't dumb enough to throw herself at him. Then again, others have already confirmed that thinking about depressing thoughts can have a profound effect on lowering their libido so that probably played a role as well.

Once on the train, Cerb revealed at least one thing had set him off during his spat with Celestia, but at least we can see how they're all dealing with these new events.

Add in a little moment to check in with Starlight, Octavia, Vinyl, as well as Trixie, Sunburst, and Flurry Heart to keep the tone from being too serious, and we end up with the biggest part of this story finally coming to a head.

Discord, you clever demi-god.

I hope you all followed the agreements made in the pacts because everything was meant to screw over Harmony. Namely, Harmony get's her power returned when all the humans are removed, but it was already agreed that Justin/Cerb has to stay no matter what.

Let's just hope that power boost doesn't go to her head.

But also, what might Harmony have been implying?

"My apologies, Celestia. One day you will understand, so use my power well. And Discord, well played, but do not think me so easily buried and forgotten. I will recover my power, both what I have lost and what I will take back again one day. But do not think my influence to be insignificant. I have shaped this world far more than you know with less."

Perhaps we'll find out next time in:

Chapter 99. ?????????????????????????

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

99. A String of Whispers.

Much was changing in the political and power structures of Equestria. Harmony had been hoodwinked out of enough power to restrict her influence upon the world. Yet, for the moment at least, the ramifications would remain unseen.

Celestia and Discord had parted ways, but their pacts would keep them allies for likely a long time to come. Not that either had come to regret their choices. Not when Discord finally got to stick it to Harmony, and Celestia came to discover that betraying Harmony was a just act to gain her mental freedom. Both hoped that with the loss of the diety’s influence, the humans would save the world they all wanted to protect.

A prosperous world would give them both what they desired most.

As all this was going on, Shining was entertaining Becky and her support, both medical and emotional. Hopefully, an explanation after everything with her friends would be enough to soften the blow of the bruised relations. There was also the hope that constantly being there for Becky would grant him a closer relationship with her.

Sniff was on a date and trying not to think about how he would mend the damages caused primarily by Cerb and Celestia. His afternoon with Top Shelf was entertaining enough, learning more about Canterlot and her method of developing her concoctions.

There was also the fact that Top Shelf was getting incredibly anxious about the end of the date, and Swifty was only encouraging it. It was going to likely proceed just as planned, primarily with lots of kissing and touching, exploring, testing their limits, and another session with Swifty when Top Shelf reached her limit.

Much of the same could be said for Twilight with Ovens. Their new venture together was all but a sure thing for what they had planned. They had started something together that was growing increasingly into a likely beautiful future. As expected, what they felt only further convinced them to stay the course.

For the rest of the cast, their unions between races and kingdoms were developing far greater rewards than the apparent friendships. They were gaining plenty of strength in numbers and new traits to add to their training. Above all else, there was a bond unlike any other that had been forged in Equestria before them.

[Earlier that afternoon in the storage between dimensions.]

Far beyond the growing prospects of ponies and humans, two others who had been stuck as observers faced the risk of being discovered. The shady activities of two Echoes had not gone unnoticed.

"Sword knows that we've been withholding information," Trixie Rose nervously muttered.

Luna Ring was just as cautious, speaking in whispers.

"It will be a slow death for us if we run. We can't survive long with Harmony."

That painful reminder that Trixie Rose was acting carelessly didn't sit well with her current position.

"Long is subjective, and I've just about had it with living like this. If this even is living anymore."

Luna Ring stopped dead in her tracks and pulled Trixie Rose to face her. Her emotions had spiked, and both stood motionless, fearful that alone could have been enough to have them fully discovered.

It took a moment, but Luna Ring managed to calm herself enough to speak again.

"We've seen what happens to a world with no ponies. When they die, so does Harmony. Whatever remaining magic the ponies can recycle, but without their world’s Harmony to produce more magic to feed her, they can never grow."

Trixie Rose's eyes narrowed, already knowing this but also aware of the loophole.

"You did it. Even an artificial tree can produce Harmony. With just the remains of your Crystal Ring, you did it. You are the Crystal Ring."

The sad truth was a complex one, but one Luna Ring had accepted.

"And what good did that do me? The process was insufficient. We couldn't keep up the production to keep us alive and the barriers."

Not willing to back down, Trixie Rose jabbed her hoof into Luna Ring's chest.

"Because you were fighting a war while isolating the humans of your world. The ones sent to your world were locked away in houses for their safety or serving in the guard outside of the public eye. The humans were our only fucking chance to survive, and had we been allowed to keep the ones we loved, we both would have stood a chance, and you know it. Hell, even if they weren't, they would have been worth it."

Luna Ring wanted to be angry, but she couldn't afford to. All she could do was be honest, if even for a moment in her weakness.

"We were both stronger with your Chris and my Kelly, but we could never have been enough alone."

"We weren't alone," Trixie scoffed as she stepped away to distance herself. "Both our Twilight's longed for Peter, and more than half of the humans could have found any number of ponies for themselves. Removing Harmony was the only way things got better."

From high above, a stallion's voice rose with dark authority, ending the debate.

"Decenters."

The two looked high to another echo depending before them.

"Sword," Luna Ring croaked in surprise.

With grace and well-controlled power, a crystal-alicorn version of Shining Armor made his appearance.

"I would say I'm disappointed in you both, but I could tell the pony influence had not left you. Or rather, should I say, the human influence?"

The sham was over, but Trixie Rose stood defiant.

"Well, it was bound to happen sooner or later. It’s not like things are going smoothly enough with this new Equestria, you’d figure out I changed things up.”

Shining Sword touched down on the plane manifested in their world. His cold, empty stare just as unmoving as ever.

“We should have known. Everything was wrong with the human’s arrival before it even started. The mattress should have been more than enough to alert us that drastic changes had been made.”

There was something rich about finally coming clean for Trixie Rose. Ridding herself of the lies and deception made her feel alive again, and she didn’t shy away from embellishing in her amusement from her defiance.

“That’s right!” She paused for a moment, suddenly realizing she didn’t have a clue what he was talking about. “No. Wait. Back up. I removed this new Harmony’s coordinates on the spell to humans in the mirror world and gave it the power it needed to work like intended. What are you talking about?”

For a moment, Shining Sword was at a crossroads. Was the mattress some clever ploy, or if so much of the old Trixie had carried over into this echo that she was just that stupid?

“The Trixie from the realm of the Crystal Tree of Harmony. In her wagon, she had a mattress and stopped using a hammock. How did you not notice? You've never been that comfortable in your wagon.”

While that was odd, really it seemed like a random thing to point out, Trixie wasn't even phased by his observation.

"So what? Small changes happen all the time after… oh shit."

A revelation finally hit Trixie Rose that possibly changed everything she had planned.

"Whoa, whoa. Hold on. None of us can change anything in another realm. Our powers can't even reach another word occupied by another Harmony. I didn't put that there."

For a moment, Shining Sword stood motionless. A deep contemplation setting in left him silent until he gathered his thoughts.

"There are other windows into the realm of another Harmony. But if you didn't cross over, then we have a new problem to worry about."

Luna Ring backed beside Trixie Rose, ready to run, but stood fast.

"Rose, I thank you for the chance to save humans and ponies alike, but I think our days are numbered."

By this time, other Echoes started coming out of the woodworks. Most were versions of Twilight, many more of Celestia or Luna, with a few others that stayed far to the back and out of sight, but Shining Sword clearly had control. And his gaze was now squarely on Luna.

"Was it you then, Ring?"

Luna Ring cowered and bowed her head, fear heavily present in her voice.

"No. I am of the weakest. Such attempts are beyond me."

Unlike her currently submissive partner, Trixie Ring couldn't stand the groveling and stepped forward.

"It wasn't her, and it wasn't me. Does this have something to do with the broken mirrors? Is that how one of you got in and made changes?"

Shining Sword almost sneered, if such a feat was possible for him. At the same time, he was distracted by something that caught everyone's attention.

"Harmony is on the move again."

More voices from Echoes came in.

"This is too soon."

"She'll lure the darkness closer."

"Her transition isn't complete. This much movement is reckless."

"She's moving towards Discord."

All the voices stopped at the illogical misstep that had been announced—another item Trixie Rose needed to call out.

"Yeah… Still not me. Not even you could pull enough strings to force Harmony into confronting Discord in any timeline, let alone twice. Plus, I still don't like the guy."

Even with the revelation that there were two traders among them, collectively, this new world's Harmony strange course of action had their attention.

From many different angles and perspectives, a multitude of views showing Discord and Celestia entering Harmony's cave. It was such an unprecedented event that Shining Sword needed an update.

"What happened? What did we miss?"

The whole area was a mass of confusion and jumbled answers.

"We were unable to see."

"Their interaction was masked by a wall of Chaos Magic."

"We are missing nearly their entire interaction."

"Harmony is exposing herself to Celestia."

"Multiple whispers are being deployed. Harmony is trying to convince Celestia to trust her so they can work together. The Words never spoke of this."

Shining Sword remained calm amid these announcements, taking in every detail and accessing his best rationality of why.

"Harmony has lost control. She will put things back in order and remove their memories to correct the course. This is most likely a standard reset to restore the path for ensuring The Words are followed."

From one rear perspective viewing the meeting of these three, Shining Sword noticed a distortion around Celestia.

"Hold on. Celestia has an enchantment. There is a spell altering the flow of magic around her eyes, and Harmony hasn't noticed."

More attention was drawn to Celestia and Harmony in the windows, peering into their world as they listened in.

"My powers are vast, but the darkness that threatens requires a great amount of my power in these times. If I share my power, I will not be able to project myself out as I can now."

This held all the hallmarks of a trap, and Shining Sword began to speculate that Discord had strayed far from the path he should have been on.

"Harmony's construct is still in its infancy. Discord is taking advantage of her weakened state from holding up the barrier. Holding that form while the rest of her focus is on the barrier and casting so many whispers, she wouldn't be able to detect such a spell. He's planning something with this pact."

Trixie Rose, still watching the interaction take place, noticed the setup. It was executed perfectly but fell in line with her line of work.

"He swapped contracts. Harmony has no idea what she's agreeing to."

Shining Sword's eyes shifted towards Trixie Rose. In the midst of the hurried exchange of words, he noticed nothing but let her speak. However, no sooner did he look away, all present company could hear Harmony catch on as well.

"Celestia? Have you deceived me?"

Trixie Rose didn't even bat an eye at the late recognition of getting dupped.

"He put Harmony on guard by telling her time was limited, then distracted her by putting her in position to make the pact. Add in a little deception by making her think he would ever work with her, and she had no reason to think he would change props with a slight-of-hoof... Rookie-level stage magic."

Before any could react, the 3D glasses Celestia had cloaked became visible, and the ruse from both sides was exposed.

In all the time spent observing, this ultimate form of control had never escaped its secrecy to the ponies. The proverbial man behind the curtain had been revealed, and Trixie Rose couldn't help but laugh.

"Ha! She's fucked."

The truth wasn't so drastically far from what Trixie Rose had thought, but through the observations, Celestia threatened just as much.

"When this is over, if I see you again, you will have a lot to answer for."

Even Discord's words painfully sunk in for the other Echoes to hear.

"Now run along. Return to your tree and get nice and comfortable. We have a lot of work to do here, and you have a long future of insignificance and isolation ahead of you."

In the space between dimensions, all the Echoes watched in emotionless awe. From Harmony's foreboding final words, her abandoned construct shattering, Discord's juvenile outburst, and Celestia's heartfelt thanks, they were left speechless. It was as if Harmony's failure was their’s all over again.

Needless to say, Shining Sword needed answers.

"First, the mattress. Then the shadows casting over the humans that spread over the Elements. Now, it is clear that you have interfered on some level. Rose, Ring? You will confess all of your crimes so that we can restore Harmony in this world, find the humans, and with The Words guiding our—"

His eyes tilted back to Trixie Rose and Luna Ring, both standing with their heads bowed down, both unusually quiet. Trixie Rose's hat covered her face, just as Luna Ring's ethereal hair covered hers. Yet, their power was stagnant. Almost as if-

"Traitors!" Shining Sword shouted as he unleashed a blast of energy from his horn.

The attack landed between the two bowing figures. The eruption sent fragments of constructed reality around them, along with chunks of Luna-colored porcelain stuffings wrapped in fabric that had been decoys of the two.

Much like the previously observed Harmony, Shining Sword had been dupped.

"Slight-of-hoof... It seems to be the common trait against the enemies of Harmony."

They all had been deceived, and the Echoes gathered around to examine the remains. Many of them were mindlessly sharing their thoughts aloud with each other.

"Find them."

"Enemies."

"Betrayers."

"End their existence."

"Punish them."

"Preserve The Words."

"They can't have gotten far."

"Deceivers."

Most focused was Shining Sword, who, for the first time, let his emotions show. A snarl that molded devilishly into a smile, then back to empty as he quickly composed himself.

"Echoes Rose and Ring have failed to shed their desires from the worlds they failed to save. Their weakness was just as much their downfall with us as it was their defiance of The Words. We will find them and separate their impure bodies from their Harmony. And if their impurities have already spread to the realm of the Crystal Tree of Harmony, then that realm must fall as well."

[Farther in the depths between dimensions.]

Trixie Rose and Luna Ring moved through infinite space. Not falling, nor drifting. Mearing existing in one direction or another towards a destination they were unsure even would appear.

"Rose?" Luna Ring finally spoke. "Do you know where we're going?"

Using as little magic as possible to guide them, Trixie Rose tried not to lose focus but spoke with soft confidence.

"I know where we're not going. Sword and the other drones will destroy us if they find us. We're heretics who willingly went against The Words. Had they known how much of our old selves remained, they probably would have erased us as soon as we arrived. But to answer your question... If there are windows that work around the locked doors, I'm sure we can find one."

Luna Ring drifted blindly behind Trixie Ring, tethered by the weakest strings of magic she could hold without alerting the Echoes. However, there was enough of her conscious mind open to notice something different in her friend.

"You stopped saying we... Who am I speaking with? The Trixie that loved Chris, or the Rose who regrets her actions?"

There was a moment of silence, but it ended with a firm voice that was still short of certainty.

"We're never apart, but this body doesn't do well with compartmentalizing the consciousness of either of us, so it's not exactly like taking turns. It's more like... Until now, we were trying to separate each other’s memories from each other, but now I can't. We're either both alive inside my head and forgot who was which, or both died to make somepony new. What about you?"

Luna Ring sighed, not sure how to feel about what her friend had just described.

"We're both here. Part of the old Crystal Ring couldn't fully die. So when I became the new Ring, part of her was still there. More than the Harmony the Echoes wanted me to be. She's like a ghost. Haunting me with her whispers when she's strong enough to speak."

They had time to kill, so Trixie Rose decided to humor this topic for now. Some of it raised questions she never thought to ask.

"When I became the new Crystal Rose of Harmony, I don't think it was done correctly. Harmony wasn't lying dormant because her energy was depleted. She was destroyed. What I took in was a reconstructed copy... It was like reading an old book with a brand new print. All of the character that came with the weathering of time and use was gone. Just words on the pages that described how to be Harmony, what her memories were... Or at least most of them, along with mine. I mean Trixie's, err—damnit. I really can't tell them apart anymore."

She took a moment to sigh and recalibrate her thoughts. It was clear she didn't have the mental resources to contemplate who was in her head anymore.

"Anyway, my Trixie side just sat back for a while and waited to figure out what actually happened and how to save everypony. Eventually, her—my, more stubborn side started to take in and understand the Harmony that had been imprinted upon us. After that, both of us, forced to think and remember together, it changed things so quickly we didn't understand that it was happening. It wasn't like that for you?"

Luna Ring relaxed her mind slightly, trying to let the voice speak to her again. If any words were to come, perhaps it would help to explain things, but there was nothing.

"I suppose your analogy is a good way of describing it. Only, the ghost of the old Ring wasn't rewritten over. What remained remembered hearing the same words. Remembered the struggle to bring them to life and what came to be when they failed. The part of me that says not to listen."

A true Harmony that willfully went against the words? Could there be a thing, Trixie Rose thought as she looked over her shoulder to see into the eyes of the old alicorn?

"What does the old Ring say to make you think that?"

Luna Ring refocused her mind, only hearing the memory of what it once spoke to her, and sighed.

"The one thing my old Harmony has ever said to me... I'm sorry."

[Back at the Ponyville Train Station.]

The cars all came to a halt, and the guard went to work unloading the cargo. Mostly luggage, but a few supplies came back with some old gear and personal effects.

A bit of a surprise to them was one of the Lunar Guard waiting for them. A unicorn stallion waiting for one pony, in particular, to step out.

"Princess Cadance," He said with a salute. "Princess Luna has returned and, after our debrief, recommended that I inform you that Sunburst had departed with Princess Flurry Heart for the human embassy. We apologize for the lack of privacy, but given the recent security concerns, it was—"

"That's fine," Cadance said with a bow. "The gesture is appreciated, and I'm sure you saved me quite the fright of not finding them upon my return. Is there anything else?"

The guard dropped his salute, ready to help if needed.

"No, Princess. That was all. May I be of assistance?"

Midnight, finally awake, stepped onto the platform and into a stretch.

"Emm, we have the luggage taken care of."

Speaking of luggage, one of the Crystal Guards approached Cerb with a small bag held in his teeth.

"Mr. Husk. This was left in your room on the bed, away from your baggage in Canterlot."

Curious, Cerb took the small bag from the guard.

"Thanks."

The weight from the parcel came with an unexpected weight that seemed much heavier than it should have been for its size. One peek inside revealed a small keepsake box with Celestia's seal, though he didn't recognize this item, something he was all to quick to vocalize.

"The fuck?"

Just as curious, Rarity took a gander at the potentially misplaced item, not familiar with it either. Only a few assumptions could be made, the first being it was taken by mistake.

"Oh, dear. This is just what we need. I'm sure having the title of thief is just what you were looking forward to."

With a simple flex of her magic, the box opened, delivering a golden glow that answered their queries and triggering an explosive response from Pinkie.

"Holy gold-plated fuck tokens! Are those what I think they are!"

A little surprised to see such a rare item out in the open, Cadance levitated out one of the brilliantly polished gold coins to inspect it.

"I don't know what a fuck token is, but these are, without a doubt, ten of Celestia's hundred-bit coins. I forget how many were made, but it wasn't enough, making these actually worth substantially more than a hundred bits alone... Still, after everything she's done, I'm not sure why she would have swapped out the thousand bits you earned from the wrestling match with these coins."

That was a good question, but who better to speculate than Chris?

"Maybe she was trying to buy his trust? It's not like the treasure chest of bits she gave us last time didn't make the situation worse."

Benny looked around Cadance's shoulder and grabbed a coin for himself to look over. After a good once over the golden trinket, he had a view of his own to share.

"I'd wager it's more of a guilty conscience. A last-minute apology or something like that because of her guards. Even if she didn't trust us, there's no doubt she felt like shit because of what happened."

Whatever the reason, money was money, and Cerb didn't care to dwell on it.

"Well, that's all that much better for me then. In the meantime, I owe Kühn a drink. How about we hang out until Becky and the rest get back?"

If that was the plan, Benny felt a little homesick and thought his girls could use a break from the public eye, so he had an idea.

"How about we head back to my place? Chill with some movies until they get back? At least until Twilight gets back."

[Back with Ovens and Twilight in Canterlot.]

Continuing Twilight's pursuit to get more familiar with Ovens, they departed their fifth bookstore. Unfortunately, the results weren’t proving as promising as Twilight had hoped.

"I'm sorry. I know this isn't exactly romantic."

Not as let down as one would think, Ovens walked out with a modest look of enjoyment still present.

"There’s no need to apologize. I’ve been enjoying your explanation of the books and history. It kind of reminds me of when Top Self and I used to talk about our recipes."

She walked ahead and motioned for Twilight to follow with a playful little flirt in her eyes.

"How about I show you something I'm passionate about? There’s a bakery just ahead that does some amazing things, fusing magic and baking."

Just in time to ruin the moment, Cutter dropped in from behind. She could see it would be interrupting, but dutiful as ever, she had to report.

"Princess, may I have a word with you, please?"

[Meanwhile, with Sniff.]

Top Shelf picked up a strange fruit that looked like a softball-sized green pumpkin that was half cactus, or more accurately, like the spiked head of a morning star. She gave a thump and then set it back in a bin.

"If the Gymnocaly Mellon sounds hollow, that means they're good and ripe. This one is a little too hard."

That was too easy for Swifty, but she couldn't help herself but interject.

"You won't be saying that later tonight."

Utterly clueless, the merchant Earth pony stallion attempted to correct her.

"No, Top Shelf is right. This one is way too hard. Some customers like to buy them this way so they can stock up and let them ripen over time. I have many more ripe ones to pick from."

Top Shelf knew what Swifty meant but kept her humor in check. Only a sly grin grew from what she wanted to be a heartfelt laugh.

"Don't mind her. She's thinking of something else, but I think I'll buy this one after all. A reminder of something to look forward to."

Sniff readjusted the nearly full bag he'd been carrying. The weight wasn't too strenuous, but knowing a girl's shopping habits like this one, it could easily become a problem.

"If that's the case, don't get carried away. I still need to use my arms tonight."

As the merchant began to stack up the order, he let his curiosity get the best of him. He had to address the elephant in the room.

"You'll have to excuse me, stranger, but I've known Top Shelf for a great many of years, but never once has she mentioned the likes of you. And while I may be a simple merchant, might you be one of the seven human ambassadors that have been making a stir in Ponyville?"

Word does travel fast, and Sniff wanted to look at this as a good thing.

"That I am. How did you put that together?"

The merchant smiled, more pleased with guessing the human's origins right than anything else.

"Oh, you know how word gets around. The market is where all the latest in news comes from. Or, in this case, Rare Find was kind enough to share his story about his time in the Everfree Forest. That crazy colt. He gave up a fine shipment just to help out. But, I can't blame him for thinking ahead like he did."

Sniff knew that name all too well. One of the volunteers who ventured out with Onyx to help Cerb.

But what was this merchant talking about?

"Thinking ahead? What do you mean by that?"

The merchant smiled and nodded towards the Swifty.

"A merchant that can fight alongside the royal guards and Elements of Harmony… who wouldn’t trust their goods to him? His business has really picked up… But I think he did it because of a mare, to be honest."

That was interesting, but not worth digging into on a date for Sniff. Maybe it would be something he looked into later.

"Ah. What men won't do for a lady."

"Men?" The merchant asked, confused by the unknown word.

A small slip-up, but Sniff was familiar with this.

"Sorry. Men, or man, is what we call human males where we come from. I should have said stallions."

Top Shelf nudged herself closer to Sniff to emphasize his point.

"Men are great, and I got this one to myself tonight."

The merchant looked puzzled at the two before it clicked. It was strange, obviously, but who was he to talk down a paying customer?

"Oh! My apologies. I wasn't aware you two were together. You both look happy, though. But, as always, happy to have your business, Miss Top Shelf."

Thankfully, this was the last stop, and Top Shelf was ready for their next stop.

"Thanks as always. Now, come on, you two. I’ve got a special drink I have in mind for tonight, and you're going to help me make it."

[Over at a private Royal Suite in Canterlot.]

Cutter opened the door to a very posh hotel room for Ovens and Twilight. There was no mistaking that royalty had been kept in mind when designing this room's presentation, but still, they were all impressed.

"Well, now. It looks like my daughter is doing rather well for herself, isn't she?"

Ovens took the joke with surprise and nudged Cutter a bit harder than intended but was trying not to laugh at how right she was.

"Mom! It's not all like that. I mean, sure, doing this herding thing with Twilight has some benefits, but I'm after any of her money or anything."

Cutter chuckled to herself, having found a weak spot to mess with her daughter, but took it on the chin.

"Oh, come now. Can't I be happy for my baby girl moving up in the world? Princess Twilight seems like such a lovely young sugar momma, after all."

Wanting to get in on the fun, Twilight nuzzled in close to Ovens, laying the affection on thicker than frost on one of Pinkie’s cakes.

"Don't you worry, my sweet little bread-maker. Mommy Twilight will take care of you just like Peter and spoil you rotten."

The label was set, and Ovens wasn't going to let them gang up on her. She could play into the role. too.

"Twi~," she cooed, right before making a pouty face. "No cutesy stuff until you get me that golden spatula you promised me."

Ovens had pulled the teeth out of the joke, but Twilight had a quip come to mind.

"Only if you let me spank you with it."

The room went silent. A joke gone too far, and Twilight, now thoroughly embarrassed, pulled back to explain herself.

"It was a joke. I saw it done in a movie. The girl really liked it." Another pause, giving her more time to think about it. "But it wasn't a spatula used on her. I think it was a bone saw."

Another pause from Twilight and company gave her time to think about how much of the movie she could rely on and hopefully salvage this sinking ship of a situation.

Not much, as it turns out.

"Human nurses are weird."

That was Cutter's cue to leave, but not before sharing a thought that randomly came to mind.

"Well, Ovens is due for a good spanking."

More silence.

"You two have fun. I'm sure I'll hear about it later."

[Back at the Human Embassy.]

The entourage arrived with virtually no fanfare. What they did find was a scene they had anticipated, even if Sunburst urged them to watch upon their entry to the house.

"Hurry up! You gotta see this!"

Trixie stood before her small audience of two, her hat held upside down in one hoof and her other waving slowly above its cavity.

"Now watch in amazement, as The Great and Powerful Trixie! Reaches deep within her hat, far beyond Ponyville! Far beyond the bayous of Ray."

"Ray!" Flurry shouted back in excitement.

Trixie moved her hoof one more time around the brim of the hat before reaching inside and quickly pulling it back out in a grand display of glimmering white flickering lights. In one fluid motion of her swinging foreleg, a cold breeze entered the room, and the flickering lights began to dispense snowflakes while Trixie announced her trick.

"To the cold mountains of the Crystal Empire!"

Flurry sat and giggled while swatting at the falling snowflakes that drifted slowly down over her and the floor. Each speck of white fell and turned to a dimple of dew upon contact. Even Sunburst was blown away by the display.

"Trixie! This is incredible!" He drew a deep breath of the chilled air, only to be further impressed. "It even smells like Crystal Empire."

Proud of her own performance, Trixie topped her hat and bowed, canceling the spell and bowed.

"Thank you. You've both been a lovely audience."

She rose with a confident smile to end her impromptu show.

"It still needs work, not flashy enough, but the real trick is going to be convincing everypony that it doesn't smell like the Crystal Empire air because that's exactly what it is... I've never had to convince ponies to believe in something that's real. Slight-of-hoof and illusions, that's easy. This? Even I'm surprised I pulled it off so well."

With the show over and more humans and ponies walking in, it was time for Trixie to do the polite thing and welcome back the homeowner.

"Welcome back, and thanks for letting me crash here. Also, sorry about the snow. I thought it would be big enough for the two of them, not the whole room."

Having caught only the tail end of the trick, Benny could see the water left behind was minimal to none.

"Yeah~ if you could hold off on any magic that can do water damage to the house in the future, let's err on the side of caution and just not do that."

While they spoke, Flurry, hearing new voices, looked back to see Benny talking with Trixie, followed by a sight that lit the fuse to make her explode in an eruption of joy.

"BIG DOLLY!"

Before anyone could think to check, the Big Dolly, seeking foal/missile, bolted through the air at full speed into Cerb.

"Hurk!"

Struck again, Cerb took the hit like a heavy pillow, quickly wrapping her up in a big hug.

"Hey! There she is! You been a good girl while I was gone?"

Flurry hugged tight and then tugged on his shirt.

"Play! Come play. Big Dolly, play."

After such a long day, Cerb was happy to have this little fluff ball as a distraction. Combined with his two girls attached at his hips, Celestia's harsh words were a distant memory.

"Even better. We're gonna watch some movies. You wanna sit on my lap?"

Cadance hadn't even been shocked by the fact her daughter entirely ignored her. The fact Cerb held Flurry so close and offered his lap for the movie had her questioning some things. Sniff had done something similar with Dinky the first day they met, so maybe this was another variant of his physical love?

Whatever it was, perhaps she could coax her daughter into a trade. So, she leaned in close, making a cutesy mommy face.

"If you would rather play, Sunburst can play with you, and Mommy can sit on Big Dolly's lap."

Flurry's face went cross, and she nearly choked Cerb with her hold around his neck.

"My Dolly."

That settled that matter, but a sudden set of rotating ear twitches on Pinkie, followed by a sudden burst of her Pinkie Senses going on the fritz, left her on edge.

"Oh, my gosh! I need to be somewhere! I'll be right back!"

In typical Pinkie fashion, she bolted off without explanation towards town, leaving a perfect smoke double of herself, which immediately followed after her.

With Pinkie running off, that had Chris wondering about who else wasn't there.

"Hey, uh, shouldn't we invite Kelly and Luna over? I'm sure they could use the mental break after everything."

That was all just more noise for one foal in question.

"Play!"

Somehow, Cerb knew this kid would be a handful if she didn't burn some energy.

"Yeah, they should be here. That should also give me some time to help tire this little rugrat out. Maybe enough to let her sit through a movie."

[Back in Canterlot with Becky.]

The good times celebrating the medical successes had quickly spun down to an everyday case of boredom. While it wasn't the fault of any present company, the original expectation of coming together for the event really took a lot of the wind from their sails.

Then again, that meal was more than enough for the resident rainbow-colored Wonderbolt.

"I can't believe those guys let all that legal stuff stop them from hanging out with us. They missed out on one hell of a meal. Why'd they have to head back to Ponyville to work out stuff anyway?"

Lumberman, having eaten his fill, felt they had their fill of Canterlot as well the food.

"That's on them. I say we head back, too. It's Friday, so how about we get a nap in and then start the weekend off right. It's not like we got a lot of shit to do. No one besides me and Apple Hat, at least."

A great offer, but the doctor of the group had other plans.

"I, for one, have some following up to do with our patient. Nurse Redheart, I'd love to have your assistance, but since you're still recovering, I expect you to take it easy so you can come back to work without a limp. There's still much work to do and much more to learn if we are to keep treating these blood-related injuries."

Walking out closer to Lumberman's truck, they spotted three figures that seemed out of place. Two of them were of royalty while the other was, getting grilled, by the looks of things.

The closer they came, the easier it was to see Prince Rutherford and Ember coming down hard on Spike.

"What do you mean Smolder just flew off on a Dragon Quest? It's time for her to go home!"

Rutherford was just as stern as he towered over Spike.

"Yona smart yak! She know I not send her off on diplomatic mission! She already on mission! Mission over! We go home now!"

Another royal problem had somehow developed, and Shining was the most qualified one to deal with it.

"Woah! Woah! Prince Rutherford, Dragon Lord Ember, what's the issue here?"

Already frustrated enough as it was for being late, presumably lied to, as well as missing her youngster tag-along, Ember crossed her arms with a huff.

"Spike ran off with Smolder and Yona, but says that they both claimed to have received their own quest and mission."

Rutherford stomped forward to point his hoof on Spike's head, making similar claims.

"Spike good friend to Yona all times. Now he say Yona lie about mission but not say where mission take Yona. Yak's not want war, but will go to war if Yona not return home."

First and foremost, Shining wasn't going to let any creature put their hooves on Spike, no matter who they were, and pulled the young drake back to his side.

"Now, let's stay calm about this. Spike wouldn't lie about his friends, and he would never lie about something as serious as what other delegates would do or say. I'm also not saying the other two would lie either, but maybe they were lied to."

Quickly connecting a few dots, Becky realized those two weren't the only vanishing acts made recently.

"Uh, guys. Didn't Gallus run off without telling anyone he was supposed to ahead of time?"

That was true, but Rutherford was too focused on his own youngster to let the topic change.

"Gallus sad griffon. Stuck with mean caretaker. He leave because better griffon Gilda not able to take care of him. Yak care about yaks. Yona not run from home."

Also, not wanting to be sidetracked, Ember pointed her staff at Becky in a semi-threatening manner.

"Do not compare the likes of that old geezer Gruff to our dragonkin. If I were Gallus, I'd have left his supervision long ago. Smolder is a respected and appreciated member of our kin. She would not abandon us either."

While she wasn't sure what they both meant about Gruff having anything to do with this, Becky could tell these two missed her point entirely.

"No, you're both completely off base here. I'm saying Gallus ran away because Gruff is an asshole, then I'm pretty sure their mission, or dragon quest, is to save him."

Suddenly, those points started to connect for Spike as well. A runaway griffon didn't seem unlikely at all, and with that information in mind, the destination was obvious to him.

"Uh, I think I know what Becky is getting at, and I don't think Gallus would have flown back to Griffonstone. He doesn't have any family there."

The actions from Gallus had been overlooked by so many, but for two in the present company, those actions had been unreported to them.

"Goddamnit," Lumberman grunted as he reached for his keys.

In the same tone, Applejack groaned, nearing the point of ripping off her stetson to throw it down on the ground and stomp.

"That weaselly little feather-faced... Damn, he tricked us good." She looked up to see a captive audience. "Sorry, y'all. Hop inside Woody's truck. If they're going after Gallus, we know where he is."

[Meanwhile, in the space occupied by Harmony.]

After suffering the deception of Discord and Celestia, and lacking the strength to hold a solid form, Harmony was reduced to a disembodied voice of ethereal light. However, she had a plan.

"The world can be recast to follow the Words. Celestia's will has become too strong, I will have to become stronger than before to overcome her. Discord will be another matter. Perhaps time displacement? Take his mind back to before the humans arrived. The same for the others once the humans have achieved their goal. This would be easily done again if Discord was still imprisoned."

With no construct to focus on holding together, her control over her strings was nearly effortless. Far and wide, she spread her influence, whispering thoughts to those she needed to draw near. Exploiting weaknesses, new and old, and even taking advantage of those who had moved ahead due to loose strings sending the wrong signals.

"Yaks are strong, but must be stronger. Must prove self in forest. Fear not matter. Find power in forest. Save home."

"I never should have left the hive. The other creatures will never accept me, but why is he following me? He'll never believe me that I'm not like the others."

"There are riches under the castle. I'll buy my freedom, a new home, and then I can make my own family."

"The young filly that ran into the forest needs help. She was so scared for no reason. She must be in danger. I have to help her."

"If the ponies found their powers in the creepy old forest, then I will find the power us dragons need. Plus, I have Yona helping me, too. We got this in the bag!"

"This is so exciting! But I have to stay hidden. If the Storm King really is planning an attack, I hope my vision is right. It has to be- OH! Is that a bird?"

[Earlier that day in Twilight's pad.]

After searching aimlessly through the veil between worlds, one of the mysterious dark spots over Canterlot began to move. Where it left, two significant creatures appeared to Harmony, and as the dark spot created more distance, clarity returned for observation.

Smolder lay on a small couch, looking over a Power Ponies comic book.

"I guess I lucked out learning how to read. Most dragons can't and don't even have a reason to. And hey, now that Spike is out getting us more sodas, tough-chick to tough-chick, do you think a dragon like me could ever fit in with ponies and yaks other than our little band of losers?"

Yona was lying belly down on the floor, reading through a book of Equestrian history, but took in question without issue. Not to say she agreed with the premise.

"We not losers. Losers are those who not find what they lose. We all find each other, so that makes us not losers. New family. New winners."

Thinking of what all that entailed, Yona turned away from her book to look Smolder in the eyes. There were more thoughts to express with more heartfelt context.

"Smolder... You not always want to admit you nice dragon. You strong, brave. You can fly, have fire breath, and make friends easy even when you pretend not to care. Yona strong too, but... not so brave yet. Yaks can't fly or breathe fire. Even griffons and some ponies fly. Yaks not even get magic, but Yona make friends and new family just like dragons. Dragon fit in more than she think. Forgets to be brave and not be scared of what make her happy."

Those words were touching. Not soft and mushy like Smolder would have expected a pony to say, but they were surprisingly comforting. It was the kind of support she could get behind and reciprocate.

"Thanks, Yona. And don't think that just because you can't fly, or use magic, or even breathe fire that you're not awesome yourself. You walk the line of being confused for a pony and kicking butt like a dragon. I'm glad to have everyone here as my friends, you especially. Heck, together, I think we might be as strong as those humans are someday."

That was it. Harmony found the link they shared and a focus to center them on. It was time to put her strings to work, starting with borrowing a little Ether magic.

"What the?!" Smolder shrieked. "Why am I glowing!"

To answer that question, a ghostly vision of Ember phased into the room in front of them. Standing tall with her scepter, she pointed at Smolder.

"Smolder! Making friends with Yona has proven you worthy. I have a secret Dragon Quest for you."

"Me?!" Smolder yelped just as the request finally hit. "Wait! You're sending me on a dragon quest!"

With a little more focus, another illusion of Rutherford drifted in.

"Yona! You make yaks proud. Make strong ally with dragon friend. Now you join Smolder on secret mission for strong dignitary. Yaks strong, but not strong enough. Go to Everfree Forest with dragon friend. New power must be found to make us strong with humans. Great danger await all creatures."

The illusion of Ember faded slightly but quickly drew back strong enough to make her demands.

"The same goes for you, Smolder. This quest cannot be completed alone. You will find more help in the forest. You are the only dragon that can be trusted to find the new power we need to save our Dragon Lands, but tell no creature of this. You two must go alone. It is imperative that you keep this a secret. Do you accept?"

Thoroughly energized, Smolder jumped off the couch with a gleeful smile and closed fist over her chest.

"You bet I do!"

Equally enthused, Yona quickly stood up, mimicking the same pose.

"Yona accept secret mission! Humans and dragon’s great new friends! Yona, I mean, we make sure all be strong together!"

No sooner did they accept their missions, the door opened wide, sending the illusions off like dust in the wind.

"Hey guys!" Spike shouted into the room. "I got the sodas, but we should probably get gooooh... Uh... Smolder? Why are you glowing?"

The glowing softly faded away, apparently, a sign that she was released to do what was needed. All the more reason for her to be excited as she was anxious to go.

"Spike! Oh, my gosh! You aren't going to believe this! I have my very own Dragon Quest! Yona and I- Oof!"

A quick elbow to the gut from Yona silenced her friend as a reminder of their orders.

"Shh," she hushed to Smolder. "No creature is to know. Must hurry."

Smolder rubbed her stomach, now knowing just how hard a yak could hit, though that left her more impressed than hurt.

"Ow, yeah. Okay, I remember. My bad. But yeah! Spike, me and Yona gotta go! No time to explain!"

The two raced for the door, not even bothering to grab a soda for the road. Only one final apology from Yona as she reached the door.

"Thank you, Spike! We drink later! Super secret dignitary mission. Explain to you later when we stronger!"

With no further information rendered, the door closed, leaving Spike alone with two arms full of cold sodas, and a head full of questions.

"Dragon Quest? Secret dignitary mission? Why wasn't I invited?"

Her mission accomplished, Harmony took a moment to recover. Even without having to focus on a construct, flexing that much power at once had proven more challenging than expected.

"Thirty percent is not sufficient for two illusions. And whatever that brought that disruption in, it completely nullified my spells. I'll have to focus on the others individually when I can. Especially while interacting with so many others. But there was something else there. Some corrupted magic was affecting my power, not at all unlike what dispelled my magic."

Her vision came to rest upon an easy target. One she had lost track of for much of the time spent in his new location. However, now that he was alone, her strings could again enact her influence upon the unexpecting griffon still picking apples.

Having kept track of Gallus's guardian, this manipulation would be maliciously easy.

[Down in the Apple Farm orchards.]

Gallus fluttered from one tree limb to the next, scouting for the best apples to pluck from their stems.

"You look like a good one."

Snap! The healthy branch cracked as he plucked the ruby-colored fruit, then in a small basket it went.

For Harmony, another illusion would be needed. Thankfully, there didn't appear to be nearly as much interference with her magic. Had her target been in the house, that would have been a different story because now she could deliver a more convincing appearance.

"There you are!" Gruff's voice snarled.

Stunned, Gallus nearly fell out of the air from fright, almost dropping his basket. Unsurprisingly, he never lost grip of his bounty. However, the basket felt heavier. Now, it was filled with disgust and vile hatred.

"Yeah, here I am. What about it."

The illusion of Gruff was impeccably convincing. Even the crushing of grass was aggravating to the bone.

"Coning the ponies out of some coin? I hear they have plenty."

Gallus would meet his guardian at his level and descend to the ground, ready to fight if this was going down.

"No. I'm a big bird now. I asked the Apples if I could work here until I had to go home. Big surprise, since they were any creature other than you, they agreed to help me."

Despite his acts of defiance, Gallus wore his emotions on his sleeves, making it clear how to press his buttons.

"Caw! Big whoop. I hope they got what they paid for, and by that, I mean I hope they didn't pay you at all. Now, come on. It's time to go home."

"No," Gallus coldly answered. "I can take care of myself. I have a job, and soon I'll save up enough to have my own house, and I'll share it with my new family."

Callous laughter erupted from the old bird until gasping and hacking as if he was choking on coal dust.

"CAW! Ha!" He laughed one final time before glaring angrily. "Are you still a hatchling or just dense? Buying a house? After how many years of picking apples? These Apple farmers sell more acres of apples than you got brains, and they still only have one house that's busted! And since you can't think, you never stopped to think what kingdom you belong to, let alone a plan on how to make it on your own. You know how serious the charges are for chick-napping?"

Insults on top of blackmail? Gallus didn't even change face over the threat.

"I'm not a little chick anymore, and they didn't take me in by force. I asked them if I could stay here until I had to go home. The plan was that since you never cared about me, you'd never make me come back."

This wasn't exactly the attitude Harmony was expecting. He should have folded by now. Instead, he was remaining defiant?

Regardless, it was only one small hiccup. She could work with this; she had crafted Gruff into a spiteful old bird. Gallus, however, had found others to value earlier than expected. That just meant she had to change the incentive.

"Tell you what, runt. I don't care to put up the coin to file for your extradition, and you don't want to come home, so let's make a deal."

Bribery, extortion, blackmail, and just being an all-around jerk, that was expected. Making a deal, however, there had to be a catch. Even so, Gallus, by now, was desperate enough to at least hear him out.

"What kind of deal?"

A grin only a villain could make slowly grew across the old bird's beak, growing wider with every inch his wing raised towards the forest.

"Deep in the Everfree Forest lies the long-abandoned Castle of the Two Sisters. Within it’s catacombs lies a treasure. Find it, and there will be enough to share and solve both our problems."

At the moment, Gallus wanted to just tell the old bird off, but it was true that he didn't exactly think things through. It would take ages to save up for a house.

If there was treasure, as he was told, then he'd be free to do as he wished and be done with Gruff for good.

Really, at this point, what other options did he have?

"If I do this, we split it seventy-five, twenty-five. Since I'm doing all the work."

The smile grew again on Gruff. Rather unbecoming of him, especially since Gallus didn’t know he even could smile, but the deal was made.

"Be off with ya. I don't have all day."

Determined, Gallus had his new goal. He dropped the basket, letting the apples spill to the ground. Then, without another word, he flew off towards the forest.

Once out of sight, the illusion of Gruff dissipated into flickering lights, drawn into a shard of crystal that peeked out from the ground. The crushed grass returned to normal, as they had never been touched at all.

[Back in Harmony's realm.]

The light from Harmony dimmed, and some of the strings faltered. Whispers half-finished snapped under the strain, leaving Harmony in even worse shape than before.

"This is becoming too much. I'm not receiving the same flow of Harmony from the bearers. Even my connection with Celestia and Luna is gone."

Despite the deity's shortcomings, her vision fell upon the next target as well as another fortunate enough to be close by.

"I must conserve my power for these two."

[Over in Ponyville Park.]

A young Earth pony colt, his coat a soft pear-colored green, while his lazy beach-bum styled mane and tail were a mix of light and neutral turquoise, was taking a stroll by the local pond. On his flank were three turtles. One large enough to be an adult and two others small enough to be considered its young.

All he had with him was a small nap sack slung around his neck and a smile big enough to brighten anyone's day.

“Oh, yeah. Summer’s just around the corner, then splash~, beach season.”

The pond was empty, save for one young filly sitting alone by the water’s edge. A yellow coat and similar light torques main and tail, and a ladybug for a cutie mark.

Now, while Ponyville had a fair amount of ponies, properly living up to its namesake, he'd never seen this young mare before. Logic dictated that she must be new to town.

“Hey there, new face. Haven’t seen you around here before?”

The young filly recoiled at the sound of his voice. Overly shy or just simply frightened, she scurried closer to the water, away from the approaching colt.

“I’m sorry! I didn’t know I wasn’t supposed to be here.”

The young colt laughed at such a ridiculous claim.

“Pft! What? This is a public pond. Any pony can come here. You must be really new here. What’s your name?”

Still cautious, the filly froze. From appearance alone, she looked as if she was ready to run, though something was holding her back. A quick search of the surroundings showed no hindrance to her escape.

In the end, her eyes landed between her cutie mark and the pond.

“Osc— Um… Water Bug?”

“Water Bug?” The colt jested. “You sure about that?”

If that was a joke, the filly took more like a threat.

“I’m sorry… I—”

This was harsh to watch, but the colt couldn't help the thought that he needed to make this frightening mess of a mare feel more welcomed.

Was he always this outgoing?

“Name’s Sandbar. I come here a lot in the summertime. Heck, I practically live here once I’m done with home school.”

Getting a better look, this ‘Water Bug’ had a pair of incredibly sad droopy eyes. Sure, she looked shy, but with nothing keeping her there, she looked more alone than anything.

“Say, uh… Just how new are you to Ponyville? Did you just move here or are you just visiting?”

After some nervous fidgeting, she finally answered.

"I'm just passing through… I think? I left my home a while ago, and I'm not even sure why. I mean, sure, I was hungry, but we were all hungry. I guess someone else decided to venture out as well, and I was following them, but then I lost track of him and… I thought I could find somepony here."

Without even thinking about it, Sandbar took a seat in the grass and removed his nap sack.

"You must still be hungry. If you like, my mom packed me a nap sack in case I got hungry. We can share it together if you like."

Food wasn't exactly on this filly's mind, but the offer struck her as peculiar.

"You'd share your lunch with me?"

Compassionate as always, Sandbar never dropped his smile, finding it odd that such a concept would be questioned. If anything, it made him wonder where she came from if such a friendly gesture was so hard to believe.

“Well, yeah. Sharing food is a great way to make new friends. That’s what Princess Twilight would do.”

Now, there was a name that struck fear into the little filly.

“Princess Twilight? Is she here?”

Not picking up on the alarm this new would-be friend was giving off, Sandbar started to lay out his spread.

“Not right now. Princess Twilight had some delegation in Canterlot to attend to. Her and all the other Elements of Harmony and the humans went there. I’m sure she’ll be back sooner or later. Now, come on. I got some peanut butter and hay sandwiches, some carrots, an apple, and even a cupcake. What do you want?”

Like a starved, hungry animal, the young mare stepped closer. The unfamiliar scents were, if anything, astonishing.

“I’ve never had any of those things before. Are you sure it’s okay?”

If not a friendly offer, there was a sense of pride or bragging rights to impressing a cute mare over the most simple of things, like a sack lunch.

“Normally, lunch starts with a sandwich. Here, try it out.”

This was going to be a new experience. Peanut butter? The mare wondered how it would taste.

Dirty? Moldy? Hot? Water wouldn’t be so bad.

She raised the sandwich, finding it was soft. So soft she nearly crushed it in her hooves, but now that it was so close, its sweetness overwhelmed her senses. She couldn’t resist and hungrily bit into the gifted meal.

It was sweet. It had to be. There was no other word to describe it.

“Mmmm! It’s so Good! Thank you!”

Watching this filly eat was impressive. What else could Sandbar think other than she must be a runaway? Escaping some horrid place where a simple sandwich had been denied to her. She must need a lot of help, especially if she was so hungry that—

“Can I have the other sandwich?! I don’t think one was enough!”

—she ate her entire sandwich before he could even pick his up. Of course, since she did, he’d make sure she was good and fed before attempting anything else. There was also the off chance that she was yet another lone survivor that had lost her family.

“Uh, sure. But you might want to slow down for this one and actually taste it, or, you know… chew it?”

A valid attempt of eating slowly was given, and by the time she ate her way through the second sandwich, all the carrots, and the apple, she had filled up enough that she could limit the enthusiasm needed to savor the cupcake.

“Oh, my gosh. Sandbar, how often do you get to feed like this? I’ve never felt this full before.”

This poor mare. The concept of a full mealns was so foreign to her she didn’t know the proper words for it.

“Oh, well, you know. We wake up in the morning and have breakfast. Around noon time we have lunch. Then before bedtime, we have dinner.”

The young filly took extra care to bite only a portion of the frosting, taking in all the flavor it gave along with what Sandbar explained.

“Mmm. So this is a lunch? Ponyville lunch feedings are the best.”

Well, that line of logic was easy to follow and Sandbar felt just the tiniest bit ashamed that he didn’t properly explain himself better.

“Actually~ that wasn’t my lunch… That was just a snack my mom threw together for me in case I got hungry before dinner.”

This filly was dumbfounded, and her slacked jaw said as much.

“This… This is a snack for ponies- I mean, uh. You know. For ponies like you. That live here in Ponyville? I've never had a full meal, and your snacks are this big? I can't image what a real lunch looks like. And the other meals, too!"

Okay, now it was painfully clear that this filly needed help.

"Hey, Water Bug? Do your parents know where you are?"

Another question that seemed alien to her.

"My parents?"

Sandbar could tell that her reasoning if they knew where she was but of what parents were. Now he had no reason to believe that she was anything other than a foal who lost her family.

"I'm sorry, that must be a painful question to ask. Don't worry about answering. How about I take you to the Mayor's office? I'm sure she and the Princess can help you out?"

Instantly, the filly's expression dropped from confusion to fear. She knew the Princess would be a danger to be around, but a voice inside her head exacerbated her worries.

"They'll find out who I am. What I am. They'll never accept me. I need to run away. I can hide in the forest."

Those thoughts came out of nowhere, but they felt so genuine, even after how kind this pony was. How could she think he would ever accept her?

She couldn't.

"N-No. I can't. Just stay back. I'll find who I'm looking for on my own."

Her panic seemed justified but unnatural. This point was helping her. A complete stranger, and yet, her mind fought against her. She was already running away. Away towards the tree line.

For Sandbar, he was blindsided by her complete one-eighty. And she was running towards the Everfree Forest of all places.

"Hey! Wait! Don't go that way! It's dangerous!"

Somepony had to stop her, but he was the only pony nearby. It had to be him, and he took off in hot pursuit.

"Water Bug! Come back!"

[Back in Harmony's realm.]

After that last performance, Harmony felt a fair amount of pride in her work, or at least her own equivalent of it. There was so little effort needed to guide those two. All Sandbar needed was the urge to check out the beach. The other, her shyness, wasn't enough to stop her from trusting the helpful Earth pony. Only a subtle whisper of fear and doubt kept her on course.

Now, though, her view centered on possibly her most challenging targets. Not of those she needed to guide closer, but those who needed to be kept at bay.

However, the strain was proving to be too much. Even with the rest she had given herself, there were too many moving pieces. The thoughts and emotions were too passionate and devoted to fear.

Her remaining power was lower than expected, but perhaps none of that mattered. She would hold them off as long as possible, but the threads that carried her whispers were faltering.

In the end, the final target she needed had already escaped. The further target away had been the first one she singled out, flying closer to the desired destination.

[Deep in the distant seas.]

Creatures that looked like the top half of a pony and the lower half of a fish swarmed in groups. Heavily armored patrols crowded the waterways, looking around every corner, the narrowest of passage ways. They were on the hunt for someone.

One of these creatures, colored in deep sea lavender, heavily clad in armor of high rank, returned to a large, watery throne room.

"My Queen. There is still no sign of her, and I apologize if I sound irrational or disloyal, but I believe your daughter has not been completely honest with us."

From the shadows, another of these aquatic dwellers came into the light. A beautiful pearl white and adorned with fins that displayed her royalty in lavish violet colors.

"General Seaspray, I have spoken to Skystar and I trust her not to have allowed Silverstream to damage the Pearl of Transformation. We all know how important it is to our survival of the hippogryphs. Even if she did have easy access after the false alarm today, keep search—"

In mid-sentence, her thoughts slipped. An entire day's worth of confidence had suddenly returned to doubt. Doubt that became fear. Fear that became anger. Anger that became words.

"SKYSTAR! GET IN HERE THIS INSTANT!"

Another hippogryph, yellow all over and blue fins, minus a pair of red ones on her back, drifted down.

"Yes, mom? I'm here."

"You will not address me as mom or mother," the queen demanded, causing her daughter to flinch. "Right now, I am Queen Novo and no hippogryph else. Now, you told us there was an attack on its way, and we vacated the room to go out and protect our kind, but you were here the whole time. When we came back, you said she snuck in and never noticed the shard of pearl that was taken. Now I can't help but to think—"

"Mother, I’m sorry!" Skystar shouted. "I gave her the shared! I had to! We both had the same vision! She saw it, too!"

Novo was about to scold her daughter once again but stopped.

"Vision? What vision? A vision of the Storm King?"

With desperation weeping in her eyes, Skystar threw herself to the ocean floor, begging for forgiveness.

"I was so scared! He finds us! Freezes the ocean around us! Binds us all in chains! But then, in the vision, you were crying! Trapped in ice! Telling me you should have sent Silverstream to find the power of the Elements! A rainbow… magic… I don’t know! But Silverstream saw what I did. She knew things I hadn't told her."

The fear she had convinced herself to ignore had returned. She was now terrified of what she had done.

"I wanted to tell you," she wept, her words nearly unintelligible. "But I was so scared you wouldn't believe me."

Novo looked down at her daughter, scared, sad, and disappointed. At least until Skystar's final words of remorse were uttered through her trembling voice.

"I don't know what an Everfree Forest or alicorns are."

Those were two things only very few hippogryphs had been given the privilege to know of. Skystar was not one of them, and now Novo knew danger was a real concern.

"General! Grab two of your best guards to accompany us. Then, find five more to guard Skystar. Let the citizens all know that Seaquestria is going into lockdown until I return."

Seaspray saluted but stopped before moving out to carry out his orders. Something was off.

"Queen Novo, if five guards are needed for Skystar, what are the other two for?"

Becoming a mother, as well as a queen, Nov returned to her throne with Skystar crying in her embrace.

"I'm not returning to the surface alone."

[Back in Harmony's realm.]

The glowing lights of Harmony flickered and dimmed. Around her, views of ponies and other creatures phased out. Only six remained open for her to focus on.

"It is done. All the players are in their places, the path clear, every obstacle they are sure to overcome. Now go, my young ones. Face your fears, defeat your doubts. When you find each other, you will find your unity."

Two more windows to view the outside world opened up. One showed twisting black vines digging up from far below her roots. The other window revealed twirling and swirling blackness pressing upon the barrier she upheld.

"At full strength, I could likely hold the darkness off for five years. Now... For now, all rests on these young six before I can find my ten special humans."

The views of vines and the invading darkness faded out as they both would be held at bay. Harmony needed to save her strength.

"The Words will guide me, and all will play their part, or all their sacrifices will be for not."

Author's Note

Funny how even when the world is ending, some people just keep on going about their business because they have no idea what's going on, yet others are forced to deal with it.

Anyway, given the late upload, I'll probably do a better run-down next chapter when things really start turning up the heat.

Chapter 100.1. ?????????????????????????.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

100.1. Harmony: Bloodlines and War.

"Preparations were being made for another movie night at the human embassy. The fridge stocked, snacks prepped on the counter, and Chris sorting through a list of movies to take a vote on. Outside, Cerb was playing a game of keep-away with Flurry, a game Flurry found most challenging when her teleportation, or lack thereof, continued to fail in giving her the advantage. However, flight had quickly turned the game into trying to keep track of her as she darted off in one direction after the next, cackling wildly at Cerb’s walking pace.

"Okay, Flurry. Time for a new game. You win."

Flurry answered with more laughing, barely being kept in check by Thunder trying to keep her in the yard.

Sadly, the games would end for good at the sound of Lumberman's truck honking as it pulled in. The honking was like that when he returned in the day Kelly was stabbed.

"Oh, shit," Cerb hushed before running back to the house.

Shocking everyone in the backyard, Ember dove down, stopping Cerb by cutting him off with a look of no shit to take.

"Do you know where Smolder is? Is she hiding here?"

With no pretext, Cerb was left stupefied and thus offered the only response he could think of.

"What?"

Ember facepalmed and tried to calm herself.

"We think somepony or some creature lured Smolder and Yona away with magic, but we don't know where."

Lumberman rounded the corner of the house with prompt quickness, searching every face that came into view.

"Is Gallus here? Little bastard told us he was waiting for Gruff to come pick him up after telling the guards he flew home."

Not as quick on her hooves, Applejack came around the corner just as Ruthford could be heard shouting for Yona in the house.

"They're not the only ones missing."

Following everyone else’s example, Mayor Mare popped out from the back door, looking panicked and short of breath.

"A young colt has gone missing from town. An Earth pony named Sandbar, at least the same age as the delegate youths. Have you seen any of them?"

From high above, a voice that shouldn't have been airborne called down while releasing confetti.

"Surprise!" Pinkie shouted, completely ignoring the feel of the room or area.

Looking up, Pinkie was floating down in a hot air balloon, packed full with Prim, Cream, Cheerilee, Derpy, and all their foals.

Down below, Starlight and Redheart were waving to them to stop. As expected, Pinkie took the energized wave as a "come on down" request.

"Hi Starlight! Welcome back, Redheart! I brought everypony here because they couldn't wait to have Chris back!"

If it wasn't one disaster, it was another. This would turn into one massive nuclear mess if Cerb didn't establish some control over the impending chaos.

"Pinkie! Get down here! Whatever you're planning is gonna have to wait! We have another emergency!"

Given the distance, or Pinkie's personality, she didn't understand.

"What?!"

Frustrated and stressed, Cerb could have pulled all of his hair out right there. He wasn't going to play this game.

"Goddammit… Ember, we'll help you figure this out. Thunder, fly up there and fill them in on what we just found out. Movie night is canceled until we find these kids. We need Twilight and… Fuck me… We're gonna need Celestia."

Cerb's announcement shocked those who knew of their spat, but he didn't break from his claim.

"Yeah, I know, she hates us, but we're not gonna make things worse trying to fix a potential diplomatic nightmare scenario in her jurisdiction. Because if this is the work of followers of The Pony of Shadows or another plot to cause problems, we're gonna hit'em with everything we got."

He turned to Mayor Mare, who was utterly lost in the sauce.

"We’ll fill you in, but do we know for sure the kids aren't in town?"

Still a little confused, Mayor Mare shook her head, heavy in doubt.

"No, we've only looked in a few places. They haven't been to the castle, Sugar Cube Corner, and all we found of Sandbar was his nap sack at the Ponyville Pond. That's where he said he was going, but all his food was eaten, even though he just had lunch. None of this makes any sense."

By this time, Pinkie's balloon had landed, and all were piling out. Chris was tending to them, but that was going to be short-lived. This was going to need a lot of planning.

"Everyone, get ready to move out. We'll search the town. Hopefully, they're playing a game, and this is all a bad joke. But if not, I have a pretty good idea where they're headed. We're going to need those maps of the Everfree Forest."

Already trying to organize things in his mind, Cerb looked to Cadance.

"Grab Flurry, I'm going to get geared up with Ben. Then, we're going to Twilight’s castle. If the kids aren't in town, the first stop we're making is the Castle of the Two Sisters. Do we know where Twilight and Sniff are?"

Chris, thankfully for all those involved, knew who had Twilight's plans and offered up his services.

"We gotta find Spike. He can send a letter to Twilight and Celestia."

Gung ho as ever, Lumberman started in towards the house.

"He came here with us. I'll tell him."

That's when Lumberman saw the anger Gilda was stewing in. He couldn’t help but feel responsible.

"Gilda, I'm sorry about Gallus. We didn't know he ran off without telling you or Gruff what he was really doing."

Thankfully, Gilda wasn't the same griffon she used to be. She was still angry, though her anger was more appropriately placed on a worthy individual.

"Bah! I'm not mad at you. Gallus is smarter than he looks. He probably fed you a convincing story. This is Gruff's fault. None of you saw how terrible he treats us. Let me tell you what happened at the delegation and why Gallus must have thought you would help him."

[Back in Canterlot Castle.]

Celestia was getting back into the grind. Paperwork had pulled up, and right now, it was more appealing than dealing with her own personal problems.

"There, all done. Now, onto the Summer Sunset Festival budget… I think we can go a little bigger this year."

With little to no effort, she had summoned the documents. Not much more than a thought, and she had them. Far faster than she had intended.

"Oh, my… I've barely even tapped into this new power, and my efficiency has gone up incredibly. I wonder how much power I can take before it becomes too much for even me? So much power could be dangerous if I'm not careful."

Without even thinking, another scroll appeared. One that didn't look familiar.

"Drats. Now, what did I pull up?"

Another look at the parchment and its unusual characteristics made clear it wasn't one of hers.

"Oh? It's a letter? But from who?"

Only three others could, or even would, send her letters via teleportation, and none of them would bring good news. The thought of what spiteful words were written instantly soured her mood.

"Let's get this over with."

The letter opened, and suddenly, the parchment wasn't so unfamiliar.

"GUARDS!"

The doors flew open with two guards and their weapons at the ready, but Celestia cut them off with orders.

"Clear the palace of non-essential staff, then take us into lockdown! Do it now!"

They waited for no further instructions and bolted out.

"Right away, your majesty!" They both shouted back.

Celestia laid down the parchment, a million questions running through her mind.

"Why now? After all these years?"

Once more, she read the letter, compelled to prove to herself that perhaps she was wrong.

Alas, the letter was clear.

Princess Celestia,

We demand an emergency meeting and will arrive post-haste.

Queen Novo of the Hippogriff Empire.

[Meanwhile, in Twilight's royal suite.]

An embarrassing joke needed an explanation. Unfortunately, said explanation required a laughable retelling in human movies, what a porno was, and the ridiculous plot of a Love Fuck Virus running amuck.

Correlations be dammed, the thought of multiple humans having sex together in ways Twilight and Ovens had only fantasized about had them both in bed before the climax and utter failure of a plot twist.

"Twili-oh!" Ovens cried out with another orgasm released. "Ohh, ooh. Mmm, not so hard, deeper-een, teeth,oh, okay, too much."

Twilight pulled back, rolling her tongue over her lusciously coated lips. Her attempts were a little rushed, a tad too enthusiastic, but overwhelmingly successful.

"Emn, sorry about that last bit at the end there. Swifty has a tongue that… well, this morning, we were focused on Peter, so I didn't get a chance to see how good it could be for myself. I guess I got a little carried away trying to give you more."

Ovens appreciated the thought and pulled Twilight on top of her to share a well-deserved kiss.

"Mph, don't worry. I still get overly sensitive at times. Peter can usually work around it, but you were still great… Is there anything I could do better at?"

That was a fair and honest question, and Twilight slid down to lay side by side with Ovens to answer.

"Nothing I can think of. We're both still figuring this out together. And the girls really are right about how different we feel with each other compared to with our stallions."

Holding onto Twilight and taking in all they now shared together, along with this luxurious room, Oven's mind wandered back to a previous concern.

"Hey, Twi? I couldn't help but think about what my mother told us. Celestia doesn't trust Peter and the others... Was she one of the dangers you were worried about when coming to Canterlot?"

Ovens had Twilight dead to rights, which detracted from the overall mood, but it was an important question to answer.

"Yes," Twilight mournfully said with a sigh. "Right from the start, Celestia has been keeping secrets from us. I never knew about Sunset Shimmer, the other worlds, or humans. She did, and even after we signed a status of forces agreement with Benny, not to mention saving Kelly, and all of them taking care of us, she still didn't trust them. Not only did she not trust them, but she also didn't want us getting close to them."

Going through all this baggage had Twilight pull Ovens closer.

"I thought at first that maybe she had a human friend that was lost long ago and didn't want us suffering the same fate, but maybe it was something else entirely. She won't even tell Luna what her issue is with humans. Not that I don't understand any fears she may have about Cerb, because even I did the more I learned about him, but Peter is different. I'm actually glad he had the chance to smooth things over with her at the hospital. If anyone can mend the mistrust and bring us all together, it's him. That, and I think Celestia can tell how much trouble it would be to make any moves against any of us now."

Despite the negative overtones of the conversation, Ovens couldn't help but smirk and laugh at Twilight's explanation.

"Sorry," she said with a cute grin. "After hearing about his dance with her, all the dealings he's gotten wrapped up in with the other nations, me, you, Swifty, and everypony else that would do anything for him, it's a no-brainer why she wouldn't make a move against them. The only pony to even come close to hurting Peter was slammed by Swifty. I'm pretty sure a multi-nation war would start if any creature tried to hurt any of them now."

Twilight had a little giggle as well, seeing how well-protected they were.

"Yeah, not to mention your mother is already convinced of the wedding bells ringing in the future with him and... well... at least you."

Long-term goals hadn't been set by any of them involved yet, so addressing it now felt like it hit a bit harder than it should have. At least Ovens felt compassionate enough to comfort Twilight with increasing tenderness.

"Let's not worry about that right now. I'm sure we can figure something out to make this herding thing work out for us. Believe me, I'm all in, and if Peter really is here for a fun time instead of a long time, I don't want to give up any of you girls."

To prove her commitment, she pressed her lips to Twilight's, caressing and holding each other close together for a short entanglement.

"I've struggled with doing so much by myself and waiting for something better to come along all on my own. So if we do lose Peter, we don't have to lose each other. Plus, my mom seems to like you."

There was more to go into. So many conversations to have and plans to make for how to structure their growing relationships. Still, all of them would be put on hold with a scroll teleporting in a puff of green flames overhead.

It dropped through the air and landed between the two mares, instantly setting Twilight off.

"Oh, goddamnit! Seriously!"

Ovens sat up, looking at the rolled parchment with confusion, not so familiar with this means of communication.

"Uh, what is that, and how did it get here?"

Frustrated by the interruption, Twilight snatched the parchment up in her aura and opened it to speed read through the contents.

"Spike can send letters to the other princesses and me with his dragon magic. The other princesses can do it, but I haven't gotten it down yet... Oh, son of a bitch, FUCK!"

Twilight tossed down the scroll and rolled out of bed, rushing to gather her bags.

"Goddamnit! Ovens, grab your things. We're getting Peter and rushing back to Ponyville."

The scroll stayed open, and Ovens could read the short message.

Twilight,

Return home with Peter and everyone immediately!

Gallus, Yona, Smolder, and another colt from Ponyville have been reported missing. We have reason to believe that hostile forces are involved. Celestia will be notified, and her assistance requested, as this is now a multi-national level attack, if evil forces are involved.

A search is currently underway in town, but we doubt the missing delegates and colt are anywhere but making their way to the Castle of the Two Sisters.

Those associated with The Pony Of Shadows are believed to be the most likely of culprits.

Dictated by, but not read, by Cerberus.

Signed,

Spike

PS: Don't bother with the dress. Terms of the bet are off until further notice. - Dash.

That was more than enough to get Ovens moving.

"Holy shit, Twilight! Is your life always like this?!"

Stuffing the last few items in her bag, Twilight shouted out from the bathroom.

"Yes! Only it's been worse now with Peter and them targeted by whoever is behind this!"

With their bags finally packed, both met by the door, only for Twilight to remember one pony not with them.

"Shit! Cutter! Ovens, we need to split up. I'll grab Peter. You get your mother. We'll meet back at the castle so Peter can drive us. His car is the fastest way back since he can't be teleported. Oh! And don't tell anypony what's going on. We don't want to start a panic, and The Pony of Shadows is still—"

"I know!" Ovens shouted, already aware of the details. "My parent's house isn't far from here, but I can't teleport as far as you can. I need to run there."

In two separate flashes, Ovens was down in the lobby while Twilight was already in her old student home.

[Over in Twilight's old home.]

Twilight popped in next to her recently broken-in bed, one-hundred percent adrenaline coursing through her veins.

"Peter, we need to—"

The bed was empty, and the thought that perhaps Top Shelf couldn't wait and they had stopped somewhere else was alarming. They could be anywhere if that was the case.

"Twi?!" Sniff shouted from down below. "Everything alright?"

Then again, maybe they were in the kitchen, and Twilight could put her heart attack on hold.

"Peter! Date’s over! We have an emergency! We need to get back to Ponyville ASAP!"

To say Top Shelf was crushed would be an understatement, standing by the small cooktop with a brew not even half-finished.

"But... Our date?"

There was no time to make apologies or excuses, and Twilight fluttered down to make them move.

"My date was cut short, too. Something's come up, and we need to get Peter somewhere safe. We might be under attack or even going to war."

"War!" Swifty shouted, any prior concern replaced with panic.

Twilight took Sniff's wrist in her hooves and started leading him towards the door.

"Swifty, help Topsy pack. We're taking Peter's car back to Ponyville. Things are bad enough that Celestia has to help."

Thankfully, that was enough to put things in perspective, and Top Shelf turned off the flame to drop what she was doing.

"Why didn't you say so?! All my stuff is right here. Just gimme a second."

Before Twilight could take another step towards the door, another scroll popped out in front of her. This when descended from a golden aura, making it clear who it came from.

"Fuck! Now what?"

She picked up the scroll and read it aloud.

My most faithful student,

I am aware of the events with the young delegates and other disappearances in Ponyville. Please proceed to Ponyville without me, as the problems have extended far beyond the kingdom. I am awaiting the arrival of an old ally who may provide more information about those involved with the disappearances.

Luna and the others are waiting for you and are aware of my delay. We are putting our differences aside to address this new threat to all of our kingdoms.

With my most heartfelt apologies, I wish you safe travels.

Princess Celestia.

If things weren't looking serious before, they indeed were now. It was enough that Sniff took Twilight's wing in his hand.

"Come on. Let's get moving. If the kids are in danger, we can't keep them waiting for us to act."

Behind them, Swifty trotted up with her wings full of bags.

"Okay, that's everything. Let's go."

Top Shelf, with her saddlebags full, joined the group for the door.

"I hope our next date isn't this exciting. Maybe instead, we can jump right to the picking up where we left off and avoid a repeat of this?"

[Over at Cutter's home.]

It had taken a lot of convincing, but Cutter managed to talk Baked Fresh into leaving early to talk. Even still, tensions were high from the senior baker as they sat at their kitchen table.

"So... You took a new job?" He scoffed. "What's there to talk about? It sounds like you made up your mind without me all over again."

That might have been deserved, but it still hurt Cutter to hear.

"Honey, please. This won't be like when I was working for Princess Celestia or Princess Luna. Twilight is a lot more flexible and understanding."

Baked Fresh shot a mean glare across the table, not hiding any disgust.

"What about that thing? I can't believe that the new princess even associates with them. I don't like all of those sick ideas he's put in your head. And if I find out that you two have—"

"NO!" Cutter shouted, equally hurt as she was insulted. "Peter is a professional masseuse. He may have used his hands on me, but it was nothing like we—"

A sudden crash of the front door slamming open killed the conversation, thoroughly finalizing it with Ovens screaming into the house.

"Mom! Please tell me you're here! We have an emergency! Twilight and Peter need us now!"

Instinctively, Cutter made an acute turn in her seat towards her daughter's voice but stopped just as quickly, feeling the sharp eyes of her husband on her.

No detective work was needed to understand what had happened. Cutter was about to be pulled away after dragging her husband away from his work because of a princess he now no longer cared for and a human he despised.

"Baked, dear. Please, you know I have to go, but if you can just wait—"

"No," Baked Fresh coldly answered.

"Mom!" Ovens shouted again, slowly getting further away as she sounded to be heading upstairs to search.

At the table, Baked Fresh was past his limit.

"Tell you what, dear. How about this? You sit and stay with me for once, and then we can talk. However, if you'd rather-"

"You wouldn't," Cutter snarled.

"Mom! Are you here?!" Ovens called out again, sounding like she was in front of the master bathroom.

At the table, Baked Fresh doubled down.

"I put everything on the line for both you and Ovens once when you both nearly ruined our livelihood. You and I can work things out with the family business, or you two can struggle all you want without me."

Upstairs, Oven's reluctance to violate a pony's most private act had passed the point of rudeness, and she opened the door.

"Mom? If you're in here, I'm sorry-"

"Right behind you, dear," Cutter answered.

Hearing her mother's voice so close made Ovens jump, nearly falling into the bathroom. Luckily, she caught herself while clasping her chest but was grateful to have finally found her mother, though still in a panic.

"Oh, thank goodness. There's an emergency in Ponyville. We don't know who's behind it yet, but we might be going to war. Twilight and Peter are heading to the castle. We have to meet them-"

Without warning, Cutter wrapped Ovens in a near-strangling power level of a hug.

"Don't worry, baby girl. Mommy's here. Everything will be fine. I don't care what comes our way. I'm always going to be right there behind you."

Sure, that was a bit much for a simple 'Here I am,' but it was the kind of comfort Ovens needed. Likewise, she returned the embrace.

"Thanks, mom. I couldn't imagine going through this without you in my life. Not since having you back in it... But I am getting scared. Whoever is after Peter is using children to get to them. Who would do that?"

Cutter relaxed her hold on Ovens and comfortingly stroked a hoof down her daughter's back. After everything she had gone through to get Ovens back, she understood how important it was for a mother to hold their child in a time of need. Even more so since her daughter was equally holding her up as well.

"I don't know, sweetie, but we're not going to let anypony use children to keep us apart from those we love, are we?"

Not knowing the double meaning, Ovens squeezed even tighter.

"No, we're not. But we should leave a note for Dad. I don't want him worrying about us."

Try as she might, Cutter wasn't ready to break the bad news, and instead, pulled away from the embrace with a proud smile.

"I'll send a letter when we have the time. Your father knows the kind of mare I am and the daughter I raised. And even if he doesn't, worrying about us, it's the last thing he needs to do."

Twilight's senior enlisted and the Timberwolf toasting mare of Ponyville, that's who Ovens knew they were.

"You're right! Now, come on. We can't keep them waiting."

The two made their way downstairs, Ovens stopping at the door while Cutter stepped towards the kitchen.

"One moment, dear. I left something in the kitchen."

Ovens huffed but stood ready to jump back into the streets.

"Okay, but hurry up, please. This is kind of a big deal."

"I know, I'm just grabbing my sword," Cutter happily replied.

In the kitchen, she half expected Baked Fresh to be waiting with another ultimatum. Instead, he chose to leave a note under her blade, still in its scabbard, next to the pencil he used.

She holstered her sword and glancingly read the note.

If you're not here when I come home tonight, don't bother coming back. I'm not making the same mistake twice.

Her heart felt heavy, but she knew it was in the right place. Enough to write her response with a clear conscience, then departed without a word concerning the exchange.

The door closed to the house Cutter once called home, and the note she knew was going to tear Baked Fresh apart, if not drive him mad out of frustration.

You are making the same mistake twice, but I won't. Even if I still love you almost as much as you love your bakery, I'll risk the struggle because our daughter is worth it. I'm sorry you can't see that.

PS. I'll send for my things.

[Back at Canterlot Castle.]

Celestia stood atop her castle, searching the skies for the expected guests. Her present company, however, was less than she desired.

"Captain, while there may have been some semblance of virtue behind your actions and poor choice of words, they were both well out of line."

Humiliated, Flash bowed his head, but more out of defeat than respect.

"Yes, Princess."

One look from the corner of her eye added more grief to her choice of his return to service.

"Stand up straight. Stop groveling. You're the captain of the guard because you have consistently proven yourself to be competent in the times I needed you most. As for your outburst in front of Cerberus, remember to keep what I tell you in confidence strictly that. Any of the less than favorable feelings I mention to you are to make you aware of my concerns about possible threats that require subtle means of resolution."

From the corner of her eye, she could see Flash standing back at attention. However, inside, he was beating himself up, and that wasn't the captain she needed.

"Well," she said in an almost playful note. "I also need someone to talk to when I get bored. I do get bored, you know. This is so stressful at times."

Flash did a slow turn to Celestia. Having her speak to him so casually was something she hadn't done in private.

"Princess?"

There was bound to be some stupid follow-up question asking for an explanation, and Celestia didn't have the patience to go into detail. Instead, she would keep it short."

"Captain, you're here in this position because I trust you. Not just with security, but for me to confide in. And yes, I had, and still have, my concerns about some of the humans. The same goes for all the other Kingdoms. These relationships are delicate. One wrong gesture or comment taken as an insult can lead to damaged trust or conflicts… You've seen how easy that can happen."

That might have been a bit harsh, but she needed to be direct.

"You made a mistake, but the damage has already started to reverse itself with the help of Peter. I simply haven't had the time to fully understand these humans and the impact or influence they can make. It's my duty to protect you and every pony in Equestria. So, in the future, try being the strong silent type and not unveil what I tell you in private.. I'll speak for myself and give orders when force is needed. Understand?"

Having his expectations put in better perspective and some levity added to the situation nearly had Flash smiling.

“I understand. Thank you, Princess.”

After all the bad calls, poor choices, and damaged ego, the near smirk came close to cheering her up.

“Very good. Now, the reason it is only you and I are up here and why I’m going to let you stay is because I trust you will keep all that I share with you confidential.”

Down below, the revving of a muscle car roared, echoing through the walls before the squealing of tires tore down the well-paved streets.

Twilight and company had departed without them as requested. Though, Celestia had to ask.

“The streets were cleared for them as I ordered?”

Obediently, Flash nodded.

“Yes, Princess. The fastest exit for them has been cleared.”

As one group left, another arrived. One Flash hadn’t expected to see back so soon.

“Uh… Is that airship-”

“Yes,” Celestia answered, already prepared for what was coming. “I’m expecting a visit from an old friend. One the King and Queen, I imagine, would like to see again. Besides-”

The royal airship lowered only down far enough for King and Queen Abyssinia to jump down, the airship more of a taxi service, veering away after dropping them off.

“—a little extra help never hurt when saving the world.”

More nervous than cordial, the king was first to approach.

“Princess,” he greeted her before darting a glance at Flash.

Celestia understood, but this was a sacrifice to old habits she’d be breaking, or at least she had enough trust in Flash to continue.

“My apologies, but Captain Flash will be joining us. My normal trusted parties recently suffered some… unfortunate strains. Flash, however, has shown his dedication to a fault, and I require at least one to rely on.”

Only a few steps behind, Queen Abyssinia laid a paw on her King’s shoulder, showing her support.

“It’s fine, Princess. Had I not been here, we have but only a small paw-full of guards I would have entrusted to join my brave King. But, this… Queen Novo. Is she the same that fought against Discord with you?”

Thank Celestia Flash had been told to play the strong, silent type. Otherwise, he would have looked like a fool with the questions he wanted to ask.

Lucky for him, Celestia was happy to provide an answer.

“The very same. Over a thousand years ago, before discovering the Elements of Harmony—” She nearly cringed at mentioning those items. “—Discord nearly corrupted our world, tearing it apart and converting it into chaos. Many creatures were hurt, including King Abyssinia himself.”

Reliving old wounds for the moment, King Abyssinia rubbed the stubbed section of his ear.

“It took everything we had, but we managed to stop him. Of course, we all were weakened from the battle. So much so that most of it is still a blur to us. It was because of that battle, Queen Novo’s Empire—” He all but sneered at Celestia. “Was destroyed… Or so we thought.”

There was reason to be angry, of course, but Celestia still rolled her eyes over the implied accusation.

“The Hippogriff Empire was destroyed. And I was sworn to secrecy concerning their existence. Queen Novo thought it best to let the world think them wiped out. The battle with Discord had not only weakened her magic, her resolve to resort to violence was gone. So, she chose to start over and live in secrecy.”

Not amused, King Abyssinia scoffed.

“Bah! She’s as foolish as King Aspen. Never understood his hatred of those not of his kin. I don’t miss that antler-headed jerk.”

Slightly amused and failing to hide it, Celestia smirked. It was only for a moment, but King Abyssinia caught it.

“No.”

Celestia smirked again, but it came with a pinch of annoyance.

“I’ll be no happier to see him than you will.”

Another proverbial slap in the face to King Abyssinia, leaving him pawing over his face as if to scratch his eyes out.

“Gah! Even still! Why did you have to invite him?!”

It was about that time, and Celestia took a deep breath to drop this bomb.

“We came together then because Discord could have destroyed our world. This new threat… is out to kill us all.”

Slowly, King Abyssinia lowered his paws, a clear sign of fear showing through as the weight of her words bore down on him.

“Well… shit.”

Confused, Celestia cocked her head to the side slightly.

“What? Is that one of those human words everypony has started saying? I never got around to asking what it means.”

It would have been an excellent question with a hilarious answer, but Flash had an announcement to make first.

“Ahem. Four flyers matching the description you provided, approaching.”

Anxious to see an old friend, King Abyssinia turned to the skies, now wondering about an oversight.

"How did Queen Novo know where to find you? She disappeared before the construction of Canterlot."

Spoken too late, Queen Novo landed with three others, garbed in hooded cloaks, and the answer at the ready.

"Princess Celestia, despite the situation, it's a pleasure to see you again. And thank you for the directions." She took a glance to her side at the majesty of the palace she stood upon. "Gurl~ You have done well for yourself."

With pleasantries established, she turned back to Celestia, the seriousness of their situation again taking priority.

"You'll have to forgive my long silence, but had my subject not escaped to the surface, we still would be living away from you land dwellers."

A sudden realization that two Abyssians with crowns were present had Queen Novo revert back to her more friendly nature, as evident by her whimsical gasp.

"King Abyssinia! Did you finally pop the question? Oh, my word. Come here, you big fluffball."

Like an old friend would do, Novo happily trotted over and wrapped her forelegs and talons around the king, hugging him tightly.

"Ugh, my favorite handsome kitty-cat up and bagged himself a queen! Now I feel terrible not keeping in contact. I didn't even get you a wedding gift."

It was good to have this sassy queen back, and after getting over the shock, King Abyssinia returned the gesture.

"Just seeing you alive is gift enough, though I wish it were under better circumstances."

Respectfully, Celestia interrupted the happy reunion.

"Ahem. Every creature? The end of our world is at stake, so Queen Novo, if we could bring you up to speed with the new powers in play as well as the Yakyakistan and Griffonstone support that will be joining us."

At that note, Queen Abyssinia stepped up and extended a paw.

"Queen Novo, it's a pleasure to meet you."

Like two respectable ladies, the two queens shook, and Queen Abyssinia continued.

"Sadly, the royal bloodlines of the other two nations have not survived as we have all these centuries, but the humans that will be joining us are most pleasant."

As expected, Queen Novo drew a blank at the last statement.

"Humans?"

[Minutes later in Ponyville.]

Coming in hot, Sniff hit the brakes and drifted into a spot good enough for parking his car and killed the engine. The flurry of ponies running and flying over the town, not even phasing them, nor Sniff's focus.

"We're here. Everyone out."

With great urgency, Sniff, Twilight, Ovens, Cutter, and Top Shelf emptied out of the car, all promptly greeted by bat ponies saluting them as they ran into the castle.

Inside, it was just as hectic with civilians and guards alike, weaving in and out between each other, carrying out various tasks—many of them pointing them towards the throne room. The reason being, that's where all the major players were gathered.

Upon setting foot inside the throne room, Luna fluttered down to bring them up to speed.

"Thank goodness you're here. Everypony in town has pitched in to help look for the youngsters, but it's becoming frighteningly clear that they are not here. No pony has seen hide nor scale of Yona or Smolder, but we know they were here."

For this portion, Benny stepped up with his phone in hand.

"One of the first places we checked after sending you the letter was the train station."

He held out his phone, showing the rear end of the caboose cart. The guard rails had been warped slightly, and each pic he swiped getting closer showed more signs of damage.

"We're not sure when exactly or why, but the train made an unplanned trip to Ponyville. No passengers or cargo. We believe Yona and Smolder hitched a ride as it was pulling away. Either the rail was pressed out to give Yona more room to sit or pulled out by Smolder holding on, trying to pull Yona up. We grilled the conductor about his trip, but he claims he thought he had to come back to pick up a special delivery."

With more bad news, Cadance stepped up to provide her expertise.

"We had no reason to believe the conductor was lying, but given the confusion he had towards his own actions, he allowed me to scan him for magic. And... I did find something."

Fearing the worst, Twilight couldn't let the awkward pause go on any longer.

"What was it? Chaos Magic? Dark Magic? What are we up against?"

Cadance grew an uneasy look of self-doubt, answering slowly.

"Light, Dark, Friendship, Love, and Chaos all strung together. All of them equally charged and harmonized with... I can't properly define it. It's unlike any form of magic any one pony can generate on their own. I've only seen, or felt, it once before."

Two names came to Twilight's mind. Both had one-off events with Cadance.

"Was it Queen Chrysalis or King Sombra?"

Sadly, Cadance shook her head, not wanting to admit what she found.

"No, Twilight. Magic from the Elements of Harmony."

In an unexpected flash of light, Celestia, King, and Queen Abysinnia, as well as four cloaked figures, teleported into the front of the room. From the muzzle alone, Luna recognized the first hooded figure, triggering a response to announce an order to the room.

"Any pony not immediately attached to any of the Stranded Seven or of the Lunar or Twilight Guard, please excuse yourself from the room. All others remaining, if you value your personal relationships with any in this room, or your current occupation working for the crown, you will adhere to the strictest confidentiality of what will be exposed in this room. And guards, let no one enter once those doors are closed."

The seriousness of Luna's demand quickly removed those in question, allowing Luna to step forward.

"Novo? Is that really you?"

To much of everyone's bewilderment, a pair of griffon claws raised up and removed the cloak. The reveal showed the top half of a griffon but the lower half of a pony: majestic white coat, no cutie mark, and a crown atop her head.

"Oh, Luna, honey. You're as pretty as the day I saw you last."

From outside the door, a commotion started up.

"Sir! You cannot go in there!"

"Sir! We have orders that no one is allowed—"

"HE HAS A WEAPON!"

A crash of armor colliding with the wall outside the door followed another crash that busted open the door, bringing everyone to a battle-ready stance.

In the doorway, two Lunar Guards held their ground with weapons drawn upon the intruder standing over their third. Inside the room, guns, spears, halberds, an ax, and every other creature's magic attacks were charged while the rest stood ready to pounce.

Standing over the downed Lunar Guard, holding a dart drawn back in his crossbow, Gruff glared over those in the room.

"Where's Gallus! He never flew home! Which one of you—" He drew a blank at the new face in the room and completely changed his tune. "Queen Novo? Caw! Who drug you out of the depths?"

Now, things were getting overly complicated, leaving Luna little choice but to de-escalate the situation.

"Goddamnit... Guards, Gruff may join us."

Everyone in the room gasped, but Luna didn't let their hesitation deter her decision.

"Once he lowers his weapon, that is."

Cocky as he was old, Gruff decocked the tensioner and holstered his weapon, stepping over the guard to join those in the room.

This, of course, upset practically everyone but none more than Gilda.

"After everything this jackass has done, you're going to let him walk in here after threatening your guard with a bolt to his head?!"

Old grudges were brought to a head, and Gilda readied her talons. She was going to deal with this old bird once and for all. That is to say, she could have, had she not been stopped by Luna extending her wing.

Luna had blocked Gilda's path to vengeance, trading it for an ultimatum with the old bird.

"You forced your way into our meetings once, and I held my tongue as a courtesy. However, your detestable behavior towards Gallus, as well as your treatment of my guards, no longer gives me a reason to be so favorable."

Gruff held fast for the moment, not liking where this conversation was taking him. He had to hear Luna out.

"We are aware of the disappearance of Gallus, but you should know that we are not responsible, so if your threat is that of war over his return, you're wasting your time. However, if you wish to help, your expertise would be appreciated."

Having taken particular offense to the story of what living with Gruff was like for Gallus, Lumberman did not welcome the company.

"Expertise in what? Child abuse?"

Far be it for Gruff to take any actual offense to his style of raising a hatchling how he saw fit, at least from an outsider.

"Caw! Keep it to yerself, human. Griffons aren't known for their hospitality and warm hugs like the pony company you keep. And I don't think Gallus would be so well-mannered and proper without my stern ways of raising him. The thieving trickster he was before I took him in."

Reaching the round table map, Gruff removed his hat, pulled out a medallion, and slammed it down for all to see.

"By expertise, Princess Luna means my knowledge of history. Not just because I've read it, but because I've lived it. Including watching the cowardly hippogriffs that abandoned us during the Storm King War."

Enraged, Novo flexed her magic and slammed the door shut as she stomped towards the table.

"We were overwhelmed! Nearly wiped out by the Storm King's army. Much like your grandfather's army, Gruffo."

Thoroughly confused, King Abyssinia did a double-take between the two squawking rivals. Then, the name finally registered.

"Gruffo? As in the last grand-chick of King Guto? But you were... How is your bloodline—"

"The royal curse!" Gruff shouted back with equal force. "All the royal bloodlines carry on."

All the human eyes quickly fell on Chris, who knew they were looking for an explanation. One he didn't have.

"Don't look at me. The show never covered any of this."

Gruff pulled back his medallion and returned it under his hat before donning it, along with a sneer.

"Every kingdom's representative is cursed with long life. It's passed on from parent to offspring. Some are doubly cursed and live long past having a successor. Some age like me, others like those you see around you, maintain their youth. The more they prosper, the stronger they become and more youthful they stay."

Proving his own point, he began to cough and hack. A few troubling coughs and chest pounds later, he picked up on his rant.

"My grand-bird, King Guto, was the greatest king our nation ever had. You know what happened and how we fell from grace, but what no griffon ever talks about is what shattered the little we had left."

At that moment, King Abysiniaa sulked, knowing the answer.

"King Guto's last stand in the Storm King War."

Hearing that set Gruff off into a belligerent rant.

"Back then, the Yaks were nomadic tribes. The dragons? Ha! Violent barbarians, too caught up fighting each other to leave their own lands. But the Griffon Empire? We were still strong, but lacking any real magic, we were left out of the Discord conflict that nearly took over the other kingdoms. So when the Storm King came after the hippogriffs, King Guto thought he could win the war for them and claim a war trophy to restore our glory."

Queen Novo, having been there, spoke up to keep the record straight.

"And the old fool dove beak first into the fray. No strategy or plan for a campaign. He disrupted the front lines, costing us untold losses. We lost the war because of him. Even your father was lost because he couldn't talk sense into the foolish king."

Gruff snapped his attention back to Novo, glaring with all his hate.

"He called you to charge in. Together, you had the numbers to overwhelm the Storm King."

Novo, overtaken by rage, jumped over the table, pressing her beak to Gruff's in a sudden challenge of strength and moral superiority.

"He dared to command my army! Calling my front lines to abandon their positions that were stopping the enemy from capturing my unarmed citizens! His plan would have left my hippogriffs open to be captured! Forgive me for not sacrificing my citizens for his glory!"

Celestia's golden aura lit up around the two, pulling them apart so she could step in and end the squabble.

"Both of you, stop it now."

Truth be told, the story was compelling to the onlookers—a wealth of history unfolding in front of them, along with valuable information they could use.

Instead, they were to get the short breakdown from Celestia.

"All of you, listen. Prior to Discord being turned to stone, he went on a rampage, warping our reality to the point that it would have been unrecognizable, unlivable. Creatures of nearly every kingdom were affected, and many were injured in the process. Those with the power to confront Discord did so. After he was defeated, he rested, then returned to Equestria, tying up my sister and I's hooves trying to stop his reign of terror once and for all."

The moment for exchanging words, or potentially blows, was over, and the previous feuding parties took their seats.

"While Luna and I tracked down Discord and eventually learned to control the Elements of Harmony. The Storm King took our discoordination at the time as an opportunity to take over the Hippogriff Empire and steal their magic. King Guto refused to listen and wait for assistance from any other kingdom."

She turned a stern look to Gruff.

"Consumed by greed and pride, he thought numbers alone would win the war. By the time his efforts ended in defeat, Luna and I had harnessed the power of the Elements of Harmony and defeated Discord for good. Still, we were too late to offer any meaningful aid. Novo came to Luna and I for help to escape. We helped her develop a magical item that would keep them hidden, then let the rumors spread that they had perished in the final conflict of the war."

Sitting cross and jaded, Gruff picked up with his side of the story.

"With King Guto and his only heir, my father, gone, but myself, too young to take the throne, the Lords banded together in the greatest act of greed and cowardice. Such a disgrace that has yet to be outmatched."

He stared daggers at Novo, still not letting go of their spat.

"They knew it would only be a matter of time before the Storm King was strong enough to wage another war. So, they offered a truce. So long as Griffonstone did not raise a banner of war, they would stand in place for the king. And he was wise to accept it. King Guto alone had wounded the Storm King. No other creature had ever come close, and he feared what the next king would do if it meant having revenge... and the Council of Lords have been bluffing war ever since."

Not to be left out of the story, King Abyssinia chimed in, remorse heavy in his voice.

"The Abyssinian Empire never had the chance to rally our forces to aid in the battle, but I was friends with King Guto. One of the few he had, but we were good trade partners, so there was that. Regardless, when I heard that he fell in combat, it affected all the major kingdoms. We stood down our army, wanting to avoid conflict. Celestia set new laws in place with heavy punishments for ending a life. The hippogriffs were gone... Even the yaks banded together out of fear of invaders endangering them, giving birth to their first king."

He turned his attention to Ember, no pride or comfort in his words.

"Even the Dragon Lands eventually found their first Dragon Lord, who looked to outmatch the Storm King and his greed. Though for hundreds of years, their own infighting kept them from spreading beyond their borders. Their first target was Yakyakistan, who boasted of their own strength... A short-lived war, but it left both kingdoms isolated for many hundreds of years to come."

So much history had been covered in that short stint, but one thing had been heavily glossed over that Chris needed to know.

"Soo... if all of you are back together, does that mean the Storm King is behind this? Taking kids from each kingdom to start a war or hold them hostage for your surrender or something? And who, or what even is he? Is it possible he has any connection with The Pony of Shadows?"

With that name brought up, Luna took the stage to explain, as difficult as it was for her to own up to any of it.

"The Pony of Shadows is an ancient entity, far older than the Storm King. A being of pure darkness, as the legends have claimed. But with him now defeated—"

"Don't you mean dead," Trixie carelessly asked, drawing all eyes to her.

Judging by some perplexed royal faces in the room, Luna realized her exposition would have to wait.

Introductions were in order.

"My apologies, every creature. Perhaps before we get started, it would be best to introduce one another. However, we will have to keep this brief. Time is precious, and we still have no idea who or what we are going up against."

[Deep in the Everfree Forest.]

After hours of trudging through the wilderness, Smolder and Yona had realized how incredibly lost they were. A result Smolder thought would be impossible for the likes of a yak.

"Seriously? How can you not know where we are? I thought you yaks were great at joggingfree?"

"Geography," Yona corrected her scaly friend. "Yaks know maps. Best trade routes. Where countries are. This not country! This big dumb forest!"

Still focused on finding their destination, Yona pressed her head against a dried-up tree to use as a bridge to cross a small ravine.

"Besides, we told only find power in forest, not where in forest."

Without a rebuttal, Smolder shrugged with a huff.

"Yep. Ya got me there. Any idea where we should start looking?"

As Smolder looked around their vast surroundings of trees, she lined up her clawed finger-like paws in a square. She held them out in front of her as if viewing the world through the lens of a camera. Perhaps more accurately, like the cartoon that Spike had shown her.

"Think of it like trade routes. Where's the best route some creature-no! Where is the worst route to take so you could hide a powerful... uh... power... Whatever power-thing we're looking for, so that even the greediest power-hungry dragon couldn't find it."

Walking on shaky legs, Yona looked down, seeing under her questionable tree bridge.

"Uh... Someplace high? High place with spiders sound like best place to not travel."

Mindlessly overlooking their possible destinations through an imaginary lens, Smolder fluttered over the ravine, landing on the other side with Yona struggling to cross in her view.

"I dunno. Not that the spiders aren't a bad touch, but heights? That wouldn't really be a challenge for a dragon."

One near slip and the face of a yak staring down death snapped Smolder out of her daydreaming, springing her into action and reaching out for Yona. Just in time, they caught each other, allowing Yona to get pulled to safety on the other side, making Smolder rethink her question entirely.

"You know, they sent us both out here to find the same thing with each other with almost no information on how to do it... That's the kind of thing ponies do, and they got the power to move the friggin moon! So, maybe it's someplace neither one of us can get to on our own."

As difficult as it was to imagine, Smolder rationalized she had to start thinking like a pony.

"I think we're not supposed to just go together, but work together. Some kind of pony team-up adventure, but between a dragon and a yak."

The possibility wasn't too hard to swallow, considering all the new friends they both had made together. Thinking back, Yona remembered something else Smolder might have tuned out.

"Oh! That best idea! Just like yaks work best together, now friends can work best together! Ember said we find more friends to work with!"

Silently agreeing, they bumped heads like a pair of hooligans, Smolder knocking herself into a daze and Yona rubbing her forehead over it. That didn't matter, though. Now, they were officially a team.

"Alright," Smolder boldly claimed before losing her bravado. "Where do we find the others to work with, and who are they?"

[Elsewhere in the forest.]

Having gone from a proverbial game of pursuit, both Sandbar and the runaway filly stood with their backs against a tree, panting and rightfully afraid.

Lumbering behind them, a massive beast with the body of a bear and the face of a monstrous great-horned owl scratched at the dirt. Searching for a scent trail, it scraped up the fallen leaves and grass.

If, by luck or some other force, the owl held no further desire to continue the chase. It gave one final growl, then stepped away to return down the path it came.

Behind the tree, the young filly peaked around the corner in time to see the creature's backside vanish in with the branches.

For now, they were safe enough for the young filly to speak.

"What was that thing?"

Breathing out over the filly's head, Sandbar caught the last shake from a branch the creature passed through. A promising sign they had a minute to breathe.

"Woah, did we ever cut it close. I've never seen one, but I'm sure that was an owlbear. And that means we can't stay here. It's gonna circle back when it doesn't find us back where it came from."

After all the running, the strange filly now regretted her hasty decision to flee. It confused her, having decided to run to the forest when she could have easily hidden in town.

"I'm sorry about putting you in danger. It's my fault that you're lost out here with me now."

Needing the moment to rest, Sandbar slid down the tree trunk and flopped down on his flanks.

"It's okay, Water Bug. You're new here, but you should know that the Everfree Forest is a dangerous place. We need to head back to town, but we'll have to walk farther in and circle back to avoid the owlbear."

Since they ended up in the denser area of the forest, Sandbar was now curious as to why she ran.

"Hey? What's got you so scared to go into town? You were already there. It's not like anypony will bite. Didn't you go there looking for somepony?"

The young filly slumped down next to Sandbar, her bangs covering much of how lost she truly felt.

"I don't know... I've heard stories about the ponies in Ponyville, and ever since then, I've felt like I should go there. I can't say why I felt that way. It was like a waking dream where my thoughts were getting away from me, telling me to leave home. But I was safe where I was."

Granted, Ponyville was a nice place, but Sandbar knew there were a lot better places to visit. That made this filly's situation seem even darker if her choice of places to visit was his small town.

"What's your home like? Don't you have anypony who's going to miss you back there?"

Such a strange question to ask, but one the filly wasn't sure how to answer. Not only that, how could she compare this landscape to where she came from?

From the cliffside they had cornered themselves on, a clear skyline lay in front of her. Rolling hills covered in lush green trees leading up to mountains, separated by the wild waters of rivers and streams that flowed through them, was all she could see.

It was as open and beautiful as her home was cramped and ugly.

"Miss me? I don't think so. It's not like I'm special or important back there. But home is nothing like out here. It's dark and almost always cold. I'm used to seeing only rocks and dirt. And all the plants are always dark, dying, or really pointy. There are so many colors to see out here. And it's warm, the air doesn't smell old and crampy, and—"

She shifted her eyes towards Sandbar but then looked away shyly, if not shamefully.

"Are all ponies nice like you are? Where I come from, when we get fed, the others would never share. We'd have to fight for the scraps we were given, but I'm so little... I'm still hungry... What's your home like?"

"My home?" Sandbar asked with a loving smile. "I live with my mom, my dad, and my younger brother and sister. We're all homeschooled, but we still have plenty of friends with the other ponies in town. And in the summertime, we get to go on summer vacation, and we'll have camping trips where we make s'mores by the campfire, and best of all, hang out at the beach."

He closed his eyes, reminiscing about the sand, the breeze rolling over the water, the laughs, games, and everything that came with the fun in the sun.

"It's my favorite thing ever. I just love the beaches in the summertime, and you'll love it, too!"

Suddenly, he felt strange. Not tired, but that feeling that comes on before the onset of exhaustion. Then he noticed that the filly sitting next to him started breathing heavier.

The thought that she was getting excited about the summer beaches energized him again, and he turned to ask what she would like to know more about. Instead, when he opened his eyes, he saw her mouth open wide, engulfing in a glowing pink aura around him.

"What are you doing?!" He shrieked, panic giving some of his energy back.

"What?!" The filly shouted back, her eyes briefly flashing solid blue as she realized what she had done. "NO! Wait! It's not what you think! I was just hungry!"

Cautiously, Sandbar started scooting away, his mind racing for a logical explanation faster than the aura dissipated. Finally, a terrifying thought came to mind but was stolen by the loud snapping of a branch from the other side of the tree.

His head slowly turned, thoughts returning to another threat that might have overheard them.

Sure enough, a hulking beast stood before him, its large owl-like beak drooling within leaping distance. The owlbear had circled back sooner than he could have predicted, and that was too dangerous for him to be concerned with anything else.

"Water Bug! Run!"

Like the hungry beast it was, the owlbear lept with its paw raised, claws extended and shrieking as it descended upon its prey.

Paralyzed by fear, Sandbar could only watch as the owlbear dropped down over him.

In the blink of an eye, the descending paw was close enough to see the edges it would use to eviscerate him and the filly now jumping between them.

CRACK!

Instead of running away, the filly had thrown herself in front of Sandbar. Taking the brunt of the blow, her eyes went blank before her body slammed into him, knocking them both off the cliff's edge.

Tumbling through the air, out of control and struggling to regain the wind that had been knocked out of him, Sandbar couldn't reach his savior.

"Wuhtur Buhg."

In the first two seconds, his loudest voice was nothing more than a croak. It was all he could muster while still struggling to breathe. During the next two seconds, just keeping his eyes on her was all but impossible. Tumbling over and over, one second watching her fall, the next spent searching for her again while she floundered in the wind, unresponsive. Somewhere between the fifth and sixth second in free fall, he could have sworn he saw white and blue lights flash around her, revealing a more petite, polished, black surface under her coat.

SPLASH!

Sandbar hit the water, his left side instantly stung as if he'd been pelted with a-hundred buck-balls covered in sewing needles. Thankfully, that shock to his system, along with the frigid water of the river, gave him his voice back, which he used when he surfaced.

"Water Bug!"

She had landed with him, yet he couldn't find her. Then it was frighteningly clear what happened. She was unresponsive after she was hit. She must have been knocked out, assuming the hit from the owlbear didn’t do that already, so as much as it hurt to move, he dove under to find her.

In the strong currents, he found her dragging along the bottom of the river bed. Had it not been for the shimmering light that flashed around her, she likely would have been overlooked.

Needing only a few strong kicks, the stream did most of the work and delivered him to the drowning filly. Once he secured his grip around her, he swam to the surface, emerging in desperate need of air.

The current was powerful, making it difficult to keep his new friend's head above water. One tight squeeze under his foreleg to hike her up forced her to eject a mouthful of water, making her cough and gag. She was breathing; even if it was all gasps and wheezes, thank Celestia, she was alive.

"Hold on, Water Bug," He begged. "I'll get us to shore. Try to keep your head above water, okay?"

The shore, try as he might, was beyond his reach; he couldn't fight the current. It was too strong to swim against, and the way the waters churned and swirled, he couldn't even swim with the flow to reach either side. The more he forced himself, the more energy he lost, and the cold spring waters were slowing him down as well. Shivers and cramps were working their way over his limbs.

"New plan," he said in his bravest voice. "I can't make it to shore right now. Just hold on until the current slows down. Then I need you to help me carry you to shore, okaaaaah-rap!"

The sudden drop in bravery and rise in panic came from one source, and as they spun in the waters again, Sandbar shouted at what they could both now see.

"Waterfall! Swim! Kick! Kick!"

"I can't swim!"

"What!"

Prisoners to the river's whims and its current, they rushed closer to the edge. And that's when they heard a lady's voice from above.

"Hey, down there! Do you know where I can find a creepy old castle around here?"

Both looked up to what appeared to be a pegasus, or maybe it was a griffon? Whatever it was, it was hovering high overhead.

Together, they shouted the same reply.

"HELP!"

Not so helpfully, their would-be savior plummeted down into the waters and out of sight.

Accepting their end while the last of the splashes sprinkled back into the waters, Sandbar stated their fate.

"We're gonna die."

Unexpectedly, their savior popped her head up in front of them. Clueless, bubbly, kinda cute, and seemingly ignorant of their plight.

"Wow, hehe. It feels so good to be back in the water again. Name's Silverstream, but as I was saying, I'm looking for this creepy old castle I saw in a dream. Suuuper important. But really, it was a daydream because I wasn't asleep—"

As compelling of a story as it was, and it wasn’t, Sandbar was focused on their impending doom.

"Take us to shore, and I'll tell you anything you want!"

Less than twenty feet from plummeting to their doom, and Pinkie two-point-oh, or Silverstream as she called herself, finally agreed to help.

"Okay! Just grab above my fins and hold on tight!"

There was no time to question anything beyond her help and being told to hold on. Of course, once he did get a hold, Sandbar realized something was off.

"Fins? WAH!"

Thank the stars, Sandbar held on tight because they were moving faster upstream than he could swim downstream when they finally took off. Any faster, and he might have lost his companion along the way.

Before he could begin to speculate what was happening, this mystery heroine, Silverstream, whipped her body towards the shore, sending both Sandbar and the filly clinging to him into the dirt. They landed with a thud, but Sandbar hunkered in, taking the brunt of the landing.

"Tada!" Silverstream announced from the water as she sprouted up through the surface.

Sandbar looked at the creature in the water, celebrating her successful victory. But, despite Silverstream's first appearance as a griffon and the look of a pony moments later, she was neither.

Sure, the face was similar to a pony's, albeit far more petite, but the ears were wrong. But forget the ears. Her forelegs were fins! And was this even the same creature they saw moments ago? Judging by the lower half that curled out of the water that looked more like a fish's, it seemed unlikely.

Adding to the questionable appearances of those that Sandbar found himself in company with, the filly who called herself Water Bug, finally lost control of her magic. The blue and white lights that flashed around her form swirled together, twirling from hoof to horn, a young changeling now lay in his arms. A solid all-black exterior, holes dabbled through her legs, and a sharp horn all exposed.

With the illusion over and her disguise removed, she asked Silverstream a question only a changeling could ask.

"Were you sent to bring me back to the hive?"

While Sandbar should have been scared out of his mind after the owlbear attack, he'd give this one the benefit of the doubt.

"If you're not a pony, does that mean your name isn't really Water Bug?"

If not emotionally shot, given their last few minutes of bonding turned near-fatal attraction, she was too sore to move at the moment. In that case, she came clean.

"No... My real name is Ocellus, and I'm a runaway from Queen Chrysalis and the rest of the changeling hive. But I'm not like them. I promise."

Ocellus looked up with painfully sad eyes at their bubbly savior.

"Please don't make me go back. I know we need to feed on love to survive, but ponies have food they can share. It won't take away all the hunger, but maybe if we—"

"Question!" Silverstream interjected. "How can you eat an emotion? Oh! Do you have some kind of super cool surface dweller magic that lets you turn emotions into kelp or—"

In her million-mile-a-minute string of thoughts, she realized she had no idea who she was talking to, even if they did look familiar. Then again, this was her first day on the surface, so now she needed to ask some more questions.

"When you say ponies, do you mean there are ponies that don't live underwater? Because those are the only ponies I know of. And what do land ponies eat? Also, do you have anything to eat? I've been looking for this castle that's supposed to be somewhere near here, or at least I hope it is, and I'm reeeealy super hungry because I didn't have time to pack a lunch."

There was nothing but dead air between the three. All of them appeared to have no firm foundation of an understanding of who they were talking to. For Silverstream, that could have been a sign she saved the wrong creatures, a sentiment she was all too happy to voice.

"Not to sound rude, but neither of you happen to work for the Storm King, do you? Because if you do, you have to tell me so I don't tell you that I'm on a super-secret mission from Princess Skystar. But if you are, could you maybe not tell him?"

Sandbar had spent enough time around Ponyville to know a Pinkie Pie when he saw one, and while Silverstream didn't look like one, she practically spoke like one.

"Uh, no. Never heard of either of them, but if we did, didn't you just blow your cover?"

Talking with strangers was difficult, or at least Silverstream now knew that was a weakness she had.

"Oops."

Yep, without a doubt, this creature was going to be a hoof-full to deal with for Sandbar. At least he had some practice dealing with Ponyville's pink party pony.

"Yeah... Oops... But, uh, if you're not a griffon, a pony, and clearly not a changeling... what are you?"

Since these two didn't sound like they were working with her kingdom's sworn enemy, Silverstream figured she could trust them. Plus, she still had about a BILLION questions to ask them.

"Griffons? Never heard of those, but I'm a sea pony. Well, sort of. I'm only a sea pony because I'm in the water. I'm actually a hippogriff."

Silverstream dipped back under the water, only to swim up with the momentum needed to shoot out into the air. Once airborne, she was shrouded in a burst of light that flashed away, revealing her new form.

Her pony face changed to one more like a griffon's, only, again, more petite, with ears that were larger and more stylish and the rear end of a pony.

While impressive, the transition came off as astonishingly nonsensical for all the mismatched species her two forms tried to incorporate a pony with. Yet, she was overly impressed with herself.

"So, get this. I've been a hippogriff all my life, but this is my first day actually as a hippogriff! I've spent my whole life living as a sea pony, which is pretty great, but look at all this stuff! I mean—"

Flapping over to a nearby stump, she picked up the first object she could grasp and showed it to Sandbar as if it were some long-lost treasure.

"LOOK AT THIS! What is it?! I'm having trouble saving the world because there's just so many new things to find!"

Opting to be the voice of reason, Sandbar raised a hoof to lower Silverstream's dullest show and tell, or show and ask, remembering he needed to ask slow and specific questions.

"That, Silverstream, is what's called a pinecone. Those little brown pieces sticking out of it are seeds for a pine tree. They fall off and get blown away by the wind or carried off by other animals that will help the seeds drop off and grow into new pine trees. Now... Thank you for saving us, but you said you're looking for a creepy old castle—Did you say save the world?"

Somehow, that got Silverstream to get serious, which was extremely odd to see given her outburst, landing in front of her small audience to tell her tale.

"Yes, and I shouldn't be telling you this, but I think you're two of the creatures I saw in my daydream that were there with me. Long ago, back when the hippogriffs lived amongst the land-dwellers and ruled their skies, the evil Storm King tried to enslave us. A war was fought, but he was too strong, and the hippogriffs escaped, living in secret, under the sea where the Storm King could never reach us. But, then I saw it happen."

Curious for more of the outside world, Ocellus was drawn into the story.

"You saw what happened?"

Silverstream sat down, animating her story with her claws.

[Silverstream's vision.]

Deep under the ocean, the muddy floor had been dried to sand. The vast waters hollowed out around the submersed empire of the hippogriffs, imprisoned by walls of ice that domed over where they called home.

Tall, bulking, bipedal storm creatures clad in black armor did battle with the remaining forces in all directions. The hippogriff’s swords and spears clashed against those of the army that looked like stout, sasquatches in grey fur. Their faces were covered by the black metal masks that marked them as harbingers of the Storm King.

Silverstream flew over the war-ravaged homes with Princess Skystar towards the palace.

"Princess! There's no escape! We're iced in! Maybe your mother can help us?!"

Down below, the voice of who they feared shouted up to them.

"Not so fast, Princess!"

In her dreamlike state, she looked down as if she knew the voice already. The Storm King had spotted them, his trident aimed in their direction, unleashing a jagged magic stream of bolts that struck Skystar.

An explosion engulfed Skystar, knocking Silverstream off course.

"Princess!"

Her body fell, with little time to catch her smoking torso and shredded wings.

Inches were all that existed between the hoards of storm creatures and Silverstream's narrow rescue of the princess, catching her before the spears and nets could claim them both.

"Charge!" Demanded Seaspray, diving in to thwart the advancing army charging on the last remaining stronghold. "We'll hold them off! Take her to the Queen! Find the Elements!"

The battle ensued behind Silverstream. Battle cries and screams of anguish overtook the ocean floor, only to be drowned out by the clashing of metal on metal and explosions.

In front of the palace, guards lay scattered about. Unconscious, smoldering with smoke trailing from the armor, frozen ice, or green crystals.

The vision was too brief to make out the specifics before Silverstream made her way inside.

"Queen Novo! Skystar has been hurt! We need to find the Ele-AHH!"

Without warning, a discharge of untamed raw magic struck Silverstream in the chest, knocking her out of the air and losing hold of the Princess.

They both landed on the floor under the throne where Queen Novo lay defeated, barely able to speak as the green ice—NO! Crystal! It was definitely crystal by the looks of it, growing under a dark mist that spread from her backside, crawling up her body, her magic failing to hold it back as she wept.

"Silverstream... I'm sorry I didn't listen... I should have sent you to find the power of the Elements. I've doomed us ah-HHHHHHHHHHHH!"

Her final words ended in a scream before the crystal binding covered her entirely.

Silverstream reached out, caressing the green crystal that held her final hope as hoofsteps clopped closer.

"Aunt Novo? No..."

[Back with Silverstream.]

"And then the dream took me back to before the Storm King invaded. It showed me what was beyond the ocean. Over the desert, small pine trees, really BIG pine trees, and then this creepy old castle, at least I'm pretty sure it used to be a castle. Our castle looks a lot different, but when the dream got to the castle, it took me under it, not inside like I thought it would have. And in there was this glowing light. First, it was white, then it shined with all the colors of the rainbow. It was magical, I could tell, but it was still so bright I couldn't see who else was there with me. Two of them kinda looked like you two, but all I could see was their shadows."

A story that grand couldn't be true, not according to Sandbar. Then again, he overheard Rare Find telling others about what happened recently with the humans. So, maybe it wasn't too far-fetched, but there was another thing wrong with the story.

"Hold on. You said that you were sent to find the power of the Elements in your dream, but then you weren't alone when you found it. Who was supposed to be with you, and you think they looked like us? Also, are you related to royalty?"

Silverstream shrugged, the pinecone back in her grasp as she toyed with the seeds, her attention shifting to plucking her talon across the seeds to make them shake.

"I have no idea who they were. I never met a surface-dweller before you two. Oh!"

In a sudden burst of excitement, she dropped the pinecone to make another announcement, ignoring the question of blood relations.

"That wasn't the end of the dream! One of the others around me spoke! It was a guy, I think. He said, ahem..." She deepened her voice, making it more masculine but also kind of grainy. "We made it all the way through the Everfree Forest to find out the treasure is an alicorn?"

She cleared her throat again and returned her attention to the pinecone and a carefree attitude.

"Yeah. That was the dream. Really scary stuff if you ask me. I don't know what it all means, but Princess Skystar had the same daydream. She's the one who helped me make it to the surface."

Speaking of her dream, retelling it gave her a brilliant idea.

"Hey! Maybe the castle is in the Everfree Forest. Do you know where that is? I should probably start looking there."

Awestruck with the coincidence, Ocellus blinked in repetition until the words came to fruition.

"Uh, well, as I just learned today, this is the Everfree Forest, but if you didn't find the power of the Elements alone, it's because this place is full of dangerous creatures."

Like waking in class after a test had started, Sandbar remembered said dangerous creatures and the danger they were in.

"That's right! Water Bug!"

"I thought her name was Ocellus?" Silverstream pointed out.

"Whatever," Sandbar snapped. "Ocellus, are you sure you’re okay? That owlbear hit you pretty hard. Are you injured?"

Slowly, Ocellus sat up, a small groan escaping as she turned her back for Sandbar to examine. Five long scratches ran down her upper back.

"I think so? I've been told that our elytra is strong enough to protect us from just about anything, so long as we're well-fed. And until today—"

"Elytra!" Silverstream shouted before running her talons down Ocellus's back. "You mean you have an exoskeleton?! Are you part water beetle?"

A little uncomfortable from being touched, Ocellus ducked and scurried behind Sandbar.

"Uh, maybe?"

Adding onto the question, Sandbar turned his head behind him to check out the bashful changeling.

"And by well-fed, you mean—"

"Eep!"

Ocellus had hoped this wouldn't come up, but when it did, she freaked out and defaulted to transforming into a rock.

The same lights swirled around her as they did before. Starting from her hooves and ending at her horn, her appearance was as convincing as the stones around them.

She dropped to the dirt with a flop, no different than a slab of granite. Only, after the flop, those lights flickered and flashed rapidly before they swirled away, and she was back in her normal form.

There was no getting away from this conversation. Not if she wanted to stay in his company.

"Yeah, sorry about that. But when you started talking about your family and all the fun things you get to do at the beach, you were giving off a lot of love. And it's not that I didn't enjoy the food you gave me. I don't really know if I can live off of that, but taking in the love of other creatures is how we survive. It keeps our bodies healthy and strong and lets us use our magic, like transformation."

All interesting, but Sandbar wondered how any of that worked.

"So, that mouthful of love you fed on, that made you stronger? Like, what would have happened if you hadn't fed on it and the owlbear hit you?"

While thinking about the answer, Ocellus reached back and felt over the markings left behind. From stories she heard of the warrior class changelings, it shouldn't have been this bad.

"I'm not sure, but it would have been a lot worse. I've never gone this long without feeding before, and keeping up my transformation like I did required a lot of energy. I mean, I'm not properly trained, so I can only change into three forms, but a rock is the easiest, and I can't even hold that anymore."

Of all the options Sandbar had, despite knowing that Ocellus was a changeling, leaving her out in the wilderness to fend for herself wasn't one of them. Even more, she had saved him from the owlbear.

Sure, she tried to feed off of him and led him on about being a pony, but he could see himself doing the same thing given the history between their races. Furthermore, she may have led him on about what she was, but her past still sounded like the truth. She was a parentless, starving runaway in need of help.

"Do you need to... uh... feed again? So, you can go back to looking like Water Bug?"

Being so new to this world, Ocellus couldn't tell if that was a question based on fear or a cautious offer.

"Oh? Uh... I mean, I'm going to need to feed eventually, somehow. But I've never been hurt like this before. I don't think I'd be able to hold another form until this heals."

So, that left the next obvious question for Sandbar to ask.

"How long will that take?"

It was all speculation, but judging by old stories Ocellus had heard when she was still only a larva, she could only make an educated guess.

"Probably a couple of days before I'm fully healed. But, if I was able to let my body rest overnight, I could probably hold it for long enough to get by. And, actually, as bad as that owlbear got me, I think your food is working. From the stories I've heard about other changelings getting hurt like this, they had to gather all their strength just to find a place to hide so they could heal. I... don't feel tired at all. Just sore."

Only one night? With that little bit of information, Sandbar had a plan. And even though it came with a lot of risks, the rewards would be worth it.

"One night? Well, how about this? Since we can't go back to town with you looking like... you... It would cause a panic... I say we help Silverstream find The Castle of the Two Sisters, rest for the night, and then we all go home as heroes for saving the world."

Before the pinecone could even hit the ground, Silverstream was up in front of Sandbar. His hooves were in her claws, pressed up against her chest, and she all but cheered out her thanks.

"You're going to help me, andyou know where the castle is?"

On closer inspection, like, up in his face closer, this fish-bird pony thing was kinda cute. Cute enough to make this untested colt start to blush.

"Uh, yeah... You know," he said, trying to look away. "We kinda owe you for saving us. Besides, I want to help out Ocellus, and she needs to heal before I can do that. So... if you're willing to let us go with you, and you tell everypony that we helped, then I won't get in trouble for not coming home, and Water Bug will be welcomed as a hero that they can trust. And I'm sure I can talk my parents into letting a hero live with us."

Amazed by the generosity, Ocellus didn't know how to react. She could only sit and wonder what this new life would be like.

"You would give me a place to stay."

Sandbar grinned and rubbed her smooth head.

"It's the friendly thing to do, any creature willing to risk their life for me is a friend if I ever knew one."

Overwhelmed, Ocellus was shaking, joy the likes she never knew coursing through her every fiber of being.

"I… I don't know what this feeling is? What am I supposed to do?"

Now determined, Sandbar stood up and took a look at his surroundings.

"Well, if you’re strong enough to walk, say yes and follow me. I don’t know exactly where the castle is, but I know where I was told never to go. So that’s probably our best place to start looking.”

Still watching, enthralled by the touching event, Silverstream couldn’t keep it to herself.

“You two are so cute together! Oh! Oh! Ocellus! You should hug him!”

Not familiar with the act, Ocellus tilted her head, confused.

“Hug? Is that some kind of sea pony thing?”

Sandbar stopped dead in his tracks. To hear such a question meant he was so far off course with how bad this changeling’s situation actually was.

“Really? You’ve never been hugged? It’s uh—”

Too impatient for an explanation, Silverstream grabbed both of Ocellu’s holy forelegs and yanked her over into Sandbar. The impact was enough that Sandbar was forced to hold her just to keep from falling.

Another fall avoided successfully, but there he was.

“Yeah… Uh… this is a hug.”

Still not content, Silverstream threw her forelegs around the two, wrapping them up in an even bigger hug.

“Life is so amazing on the surface! Can we all be friends? I have so many questions about life up here. Like when I was flying, it’s not like swimming, by the way, there were all these white fluffy things up there in the sky?”

The whole experience was pleasant but a bit much. It felt strange being so close to a source of love, but it wasn’t stolen? What even was love anyway if it was more than sustainment for a changeling?

“Yes, and I don’t think I’ll be feeding on love for a while. Not if I don’t have to… You don’t happen to have another sandwich, do you?”

“You have sand that can cast magic?! Wow!”

“Okay. Hugs over. You’re both making it weird.”

Author's Note

You ever get the feeling that as soon you start to get settled in, something bad is about to happen?

Certainly seems to be that way for these poor saps. Same goes for Celestia... and Cutter... and... yeah... Everyone is having a rough day.

Speaking of Cutter, it looks like she couldn't settle things with Baked Fresh as she wanted. Then again, Baked Fresh has the right to complain.

Flash is back in the mix, and we get some more info on the history of some of these royals. And, I really like having these characters play around with each other.

Especially when they all get together. Also, know you know what secret Gruff whispered to Luna to get into the first secret meeting. Seems even Gruff has his hardships to bend him out of shape.

Out in the Everfree, both groups are struggling. Some more than others, but at least now we know for sure who that mysterious "Water Bug" filly really was. As if you didn't know.

OH YEAH! For those note fully able to appreciate the significance of a fall like this, one must understand the physics of these dangers. To have fallen for six seconds requires a height of about 580 feet when starting from a stationary position alone. For example, olympic divers weighing around 54 kg, jumping from 33 feet and free fall for about one and a half seconds, and will hit the water moving at or around 32 mph, 14.3 m/s, with about 5,525 joules of energy. Falling for six seconds, that same diver would be traveling at 132 mph, or 59 m/s, and making an impact with over 94,000 joules.

To understand how that comes into play, a typical water balloon may travel around 35 meters per second and only sting at most. However, hitting the water at 150 meters per second would be lethal. So... use that guess how much it must have hurt.

Of course, we also have Silverstream participating in all this madness.

Now the question remains of what will befall our heroes next? Find out next week in:

Chapter 100.2. ?????????????????????????..

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

100.2. Harmony: Run.

While backstories and strategies were traded amongst those with experience and knowledge, Smolder and Yona struggled in the wilderness.

“Yaks best at forging new paths, but… we very lost.”

Frustrated from the lack of progress, Smolder kicked a rock out in front of them.

“More like best at getting us lost.”

“Hey!” Yona snapped. “Smolder not even helping.”

With tempers flaring, Smolder did her best to dial it down a notch, not wanting to deal with an angry yak.

"Look, dragons aren't good at this kinda stuff. The best we can do is find our way home, and even then, we suck at it. That's why dragons capture other creatures or chase them at a distance to find valuables. We either force others to show us the way or chase them and follow their trails. So, to be fair, I thought me not helping was helping."

What Smolder suggested was their trade of services in their own unique skills. So, perhaps it was time for Yona to have Smolder pull her weight equally.

"Ou! New idea! Smolder fly up and find place power is hidden, then Yona find best path.”

A dragon’s sense of tracking down sweet loot and a yak’s navigational skills? Smolder was sold on the proposal.

“That’s not such a bad idea. Good thinking, Yona. You really are a smart yak.”

Sadly, despite the brief moment of optimism, the clever plan appeared to be made more difficult by the weather changing the further they had ventured into the forest. In particular, the dark clouds Smolder saw could be a problem.

"Dang it. Looks like we got a storm brewing up there. I'll check out the area, but I might not be able to see that far. Just don't go anywhere until I get back."

Yona saluted with a great big smile.

"Yes. Yona stand guard. You find castle, then Yona forge path."

Thankfully, despite the weather, taking off was easy, but the closer to the clouds she flew, the stronger the headwinds picked up.

"Dang it. These really are no conditions to fly in."

A sudden uptake in a draft had her swirl even higher. Luckily, she only caught the edge of the draft, which spun her out as high as she could hold her position. Any higher and she would have been carried off.

"Yikes," she grunted as she tried to get a fix of the surroundings. "This storm is gonna be bad. No way I'm gonna be flying in these conditions."

Fog was forming up through the trees all around them, but off in the distance, one stone structure stuck out.

"Hey!" Smolder shouted down. "I think I-"

"Smolder, look out! "Yona hollered back up from below.

From behind Smolder, another voice screamed in a panic.

"Get out of the way!"

Smolder only had enough time to turn before a blue blur slammed into her.

Both her and the blur fell out of control back to the ground. In a stroke of luck, they collided into one of the few trees that grew in the otherwise rocky surroundings. Branches both big and small slowed their descent, saving them from massive injury no doubt.

Having witnessed the crash, Yona raced over to the scene, looking especially frantic.

"Is Smolder okay?!"

Up in the tree, the snap of a branch sent Smolder plummeting down, landing on Yona to deliver her answer.

"Oww! Dang it! No! Smolder is not okay!"

Another crack in the branches overhead had both look up, just in time for one final snap that let the blue blur tumble down on both of them.

Sandwiched in between, Smolder gave up and surrendered to the pain.

"Alright. Now I'm really not okay."

The blue blur, now clearly seen as a friend they thought long gone, raised up in shock of who he landed on.

"Smolder? Yona? What are you two doing here?"

The voice was unmistakable, and Smolder raised her head to see the griffon face to face.

"Gallus? What are you doing out here? I thought you flew back to Griffonstone?"

Even more surprised, Yona shot up, happy to see her griffon friend in the Everfree Forest, of all places, but ejected both friends from her back in the process.

"Gallus?! What griffon doing here?"

Shaken but not injured, Gallus sat up, holding his head.

"Oof… So, yeah. I didn't actually head back to Griffonstone, obviously. What are you two doing all the way out here? Are you runaways, too?"

As Smolder sat up, her fist clenched, ready to deck the first creature that got too close, when it finally dawned on her what great luck had befallen them.

"Wait a second? Yona? Don't you remember our quest?"

"You mean secret mission?"

Semantics aside, Smolder waived off the correction, now put at ease.

"Yeah, whatever. We were told we would find help out in the forest. And look who it is!"

Now calm and actually happy to see their friend, Smolder reached out to help Gallus up.

"Lemme guess. Lord What's His Feathers sent you on a secret quest to find the power in the Everfree Forest, 'em I right?"

Gallus answered rather flatly as he adjusted his wings and assessed the damages.

"Secret? Maybe. But no. I'm out looking for the treasure buried under the old Castle of the Two Sisters. I'm gonna- Wait? What are you doing out here?"

[Back at the Castle of Friendship.]

Introductions and the rehashing of recent events had been effectively delivered, but not without consequences.

Confusion of who was responsible, who could have done more, or the missteps taken by one party or another, had divulged into the blame game between nations.

"It's the hippogriff's fault," Gruff shouted, pointing a claw at Novo. "If she would have helped the griffons defeat the Storm King when we had the chance, he wouldn't have taken our kids!"

"Arrogant buzzard!" Novo charged back. "Whoever is behind this probably got his start with the hatchling you drove away from you!"

Just as fired up, Ember pointed a claw at Rutherford.

"And I trusted Smolder to be safe with Yona. How do I know she isn't working with whoever is behind this?!"

Enough was enough, and Spike couldn't take it anymore, shouting out flames to the ceiling.

"EVERYONE! SHUT! UP!"

The room went quiet finally, making Spike the center of attention.

"I spent the last few days with Smolder, Gallus, and Yona. None of them would do anything to help those that would try to hurt us. But they didn't have your problems. All you’re doing is digging up the past without doing anything to fix our new problems so we can find them."

While he managed to stop the feuding in the room, a soft pat on the back from Cerb helped him pull back.

Besides, he'd been waiting to let Cerb take back the floor anyway. Now Cerb could take all his facts he’d gathered and talk some sense into them.

"Alright, listen. We don't know what's going on anymore. Trixie's dreams, the Pony of Shadows, whoever this Storm King is… All that means is that we have to be careful searching for them. More than likely, we're walking into a trap. But even more likely, all of you fighting amongst yourselves? That's exactly what they want."

That was the simple point to get across, but something more needed to be corrected before moving on.

"However, I will address the elephant in the room." He zeroed in on Gruff. "Any minute now, we're going to mount up and head straight into the heart of danger to find these kids. You're the only one here that no one trusts, including me."

"What!" Gruff shouted, wholeheartedly insulted.

Cerb didn't back down in the slightest.

"You tried to strong-arm me into helping you the first night we met. You hold a grudge against every kingdom here. Every point you've made tonight is one that instigated another argument between the other leaders here. And even worse, the care you've given Gallus is borderline abuse and neglect. In fact, going to war would mean that you are the only one with something to gain from this."

Gruff's honor was challenged and his loyalty questioned, he drew his crossbow and took aim at Cerb. That was an accusation too far.

"You think I'm behind this!"

In an instant, all weapons were drawn on Gruff again.

Only Cerb holding his hands out, directing others not to act, kept any from acting towards the aggressor.

"If you want to place your bets that I want the throne to my kingdom, go ahead! Because I'd bet against ya, and then I'd win! I can't stand what Griffonstone has become! It sickens me! And I want nothing to do with it! I just want Gallus back!"

Something started to break inside Gruff. His anger couldn't keep up the cold front, allowing his weaker side to weep through. Tears, then a shaking hold on his weapon.

"I found Gallus on the streets before he could write his own name. Abandoned to a disaster home who let him wander the streets. Picking pockets, stealing what he could get his grubby little claws on. The little punk even tried to steal from me."

It was all or nothing at this point, and Gruff surrendered to giving Cerb what he was sure the human was after. Whatever it took to get what he wanted as well.

“I’m the king of nothing,” he cracked. “My birthright was to watch the bureaucrats that rob my country-griffons blind hold power over my head just let Griffonstone decay. Most don’t even remember that I should be king. I’m just the old historian they get to kick around and keep their political ties in check. So, yes! I’m bitter! What do you expect from a griffon over a thousand years old? Whose last memory of his father was watching him fly away to war? Saying that the future of Griffonstone was more important than even giving his only son a hug goodbye?”

Finally, all the anger and cold exterior made sense, and Gruff lowered his weapon.

“The war ended, and every kingdom left us to rot! I spent centuries trying to find a way to bring back the glory the griffons used to hold in hopes of avenging my family. Centuries passed, I was held back in the army, no matter how many missions they sent me on to make them rich. Stripped of rank and title. My own records removed, as if I had never served at all.”

He was defenseless, the bitter reality too obvious for his blustering pride to hide his centuries of damage.

“The other kingdoms looked down at us, and it was for all the right reasons. Eventually, I gave up, but that was until I took Gallus in. The Council of Lords allowed the society to fall apart so much that he was abandoned like I was.”

Completely exposed, he fell to his haunches, feeling like the abandoned chick he was the night his father left.

“I was always hard on Gallus because I wanted him to be better. Be stronger than I was. And it was never about me taking the throne, I wanted him to enter the Council of Lords.”

That put Cerb back on the offensive.

“If you hate the Lords so much, why would you want any part of them?’

Gruff raised his fist, all his anger rising back up as he recalled his plan.

“Because Gallus could have taken them all down with my help! I know all their dirty little secrets. How greedy they are. How they’ve starved and corrupted the griffons to be like them so they could stay in power. That’s why I tried to strong-arm you into training Gallus for me.”

Chris turned to Cerb, remembering that night Gruff had forced his way into the meeting with the other leaders.

“Wait? You said he just wanted your help to bring pride back to Griffonstone. I thought it was letting Guilda train with you?”

Gruff huffed angrily, now sitting cross from having to come clean.

“I wanted him to train Gallus. If he was going to manipulate the griffons into joining their coalition of nations, or at least that’s what I thought he was doing by scaring us into agreeing, I thought I’d use him to give Gallus the best advantage to rise in the ranks after I got him enlisted. Gilda was about to ruin everything by taking him away from me, so I planned on sending her off with Cerb instead. By the time her tour of duty was done, I would have already sent Gallus in to relieve her.”

It had been a trick all along, and Gilda flipped out.

“You dirty two-faced crooked old-”

“Shut yer face!” Gruff shouted back, his anger actually causing Gilda to back down. “You wanted Gallus away from me. You still would have got it. The only difference would have been that you could have helped him fix our broken kingdom. Just think. A griffon who grew up abandoned not only by his parents but was failed by the system the lords put in power. But then he would have been trained by every creature’s favorite humans. Not to mention, he'd be supported by Gilda, an ally to the ponies that saved the world. He’d ‘uh been strong enough not to be threatened by the other lords. Add in all of my knowledge to guide him, the favor with the other nations because of you, as well as your financial support, he'd be unstoppable. The only other exploits they would have had to attack would have been me! But you know what?! I didn’t count on him protecting me! So, if they finally got rid of me to try and control him, then at least I’d of finally rid myself of this wretched curse!”

So, if that was the plan, Cerb could sympathize with that. Hence why he started speaking in a calm and gentle tone.

"Alright. That's good enough for me." Before any of the others could react, he raised his voice and brought back all the intensity of his war days to the floor. "But for the rest of you! The infighting stops now! I don't care what your rank or title is! We all have our grievances, and you all have a long history of mistrust, but someone is trying to take all of us out and took your kids as bait! Are you gonna let them make you stand divided so they can tear us apart?!"

The question hit hard. Settle old scores or save their kids? To answer that question, Kühn stepped forward.

"Devil Dog understand yaks best. Kühn trust in humans. Kühn fight with Devil Dog to save Yona!"

Feeling similar, Rutherford stomped his hoof.

"Saving Yona and others most important! Save all creatures now! Yaks stand with others to save all kingdoms!"

Honor bound, as well as inspired, Ember raised her staff.

"The Dragon Lands have been isolated for too long! We’re not going to let any creature stop us from showing the world what we’re made of now!”

Novo stood up, still uneasy about coming out of the shadows but knew what was at risk.

“You speak wise words, Justin. If you swear to protect all that fight alongside you, the Hippogriff Empire stands ready. And if the Storm King is behind this, we’ll end this fight once and for all! We only wish to keep our existence secret for now. If there are other forces at play, we put all hippogriffs in danger.”

Having never doubted Cerb, Luna stepped up and laid a wing over Cerb’s shoulder.

“I couldn’t have said it better myself. We will give you all the support we can, and Queen Novo, we will honor your request.”

King Abysinnia stood up from his seat, a look of determination held in his stance.

“We fought with the other nations once before, and we’ll proudly do it again.”

That left Gruff to affirm his stance, as difficult as it was for him to overcome his shame.

“Caw! Griffonstone needs to change, and that can’t happen until we bring Gallus and the other creatures home! So if it’s a war they want, then it’s a war they’ll get!”

And just like that, the room had been united, save one princess who knew they weren’t done yet.

“I held my concerns towards the humans out of fear of the unknown and the disruption of a path I once thought would be forged for us. However, I was wrong to do so, but if we are to search the Everfree Forest, there is still one other we must call upon to complete our unity of nations.”

If Celestia wanted to bring yet another player into the mix, that would eat up more precious time. However, that would give Cerb more time to prepare in the meantime, and more numbers for the fight.

"Celestia, get whoever you need to join us. Everyone else, the Lunar Guard should be finishing up their search of the perimeter of the forest. If they find a point of entry, those spots are where our teams will split up. In the meantime, gather whatever supplies you need. I want to set up a base of operations at the Castle of the Two Sisters after a clean and sweep of the area. If the kids aren't there, that's where we'll rally our troops and resupply while we're out there."

If they had time, Sniff had an idea to help out the others in ways he couldn't.

"Hey, Cerb. Come here. Lumberman, Benny, you too."

Amongst the busybodies moving around the room, all Stranded Seven and their counterparts rallied around Sniff.

"Alright, obviously, not all of us are fit for combat. However, I got to thinking about what would happen if there were more Timberwolves out there, and then I remembered how you dealt with them last time."

Instinctually, Cerb's hand went back to the ax holstered on his hip.

"Yeah, it cut right through em. So did the bullets. What about it?"

That was precisely the point Sniff was about to make, but having it said aloud made him more confident.

"Exactly. I think you were right that it's not just our bodies that react differently to magic in this world. I got an idea to help us out if we got the time, and if Lumberman and Benny don't mind giving up some tools and extra junk."

For a little extra help, Sniff pulled Rarity and Cutter into the center, laying a hand on either of their shoulders.

"I’ve got a stallion in town that I'm sure would be happy to earn some extra business, but he's going to need both of your expertise to make it work. That is, so long as the rest of you guys have been thinking of how best to help our ponies."

[Back in the Everfree Forest with Sandbar and crew.]

"The forest is so much more exciting than the desert," Silverstream continued explaining. "It was nothing but sand, but it was dry sand. I know all about sand. The ocean is covered in it, plus lots of rocks. Not that you don't have rocks up here, but you have so much more we don't grow under water."

Overly excited, she dove forward and slid across the ground.

"You ponies have grass, and trees, and bushes, and all sorts of new things everywhere. I could never get bored living up here."

Catching up to Silverstream, Sandbar just shook his head, amused with the hippogriff's innocent nature.

"Yeah, we got lots more stuff back home. You'd probably love our food, much like Ocellus did."

Having sampled some of their dishes, Ocellus could still taste the many sweet flavors like they were still dancing on her tongue.

"No kidding. Everything tastes amazing. Good enough to give up feeding on emotions."

Sandbar raised her a look of alarm, which made her blush and hunker down shyly. It sure did make her sound cute when she tried to correct herself.

"Well, that and the ponies who are kind enough to share it."

Caught up in a daydream of what pony food must taste like, Silverstream's eyes drifted up and noticed a new sight for her to fawn over.

"Oh, wow! Look at the clouds now! I didn't know they could change color. Hey, Sandbar, can you change into anything?"

Sandbar hadn't paid much mind to the sky earlier, but one quick glance up and he could see what she was talking about.

"Awe, nuts. Those aren't normal clouds. Those are storm clouds. We might be walking into a thunderstorm."

Fearful for their lives, Silverstream, shifting into panic mode, scooped Sandbar and Ocellus in her forelegs and threw them back into a bush.

"It's the Storm King! He must know we're here!"

That might have been Sandbar's fault for how he phrased it, but that didn't stop him from marching out of the bush before explaining himself.

"Uh, no. Thunderstorms are normal up here on the surface. We have a weather patrol that schedules them every once in a while, but here in the Everfree Forest, they happen on their own, no magic involved. So it's got nothing to do with your Storm King."

Amazed yet again, Silverstream popped her head out the leaves, cradling Ocellus against her.

"Oh! So a thunderstorm is only clouds but darker?"

Sandbar stopped and smelled the air drifting in on the quickening breeze. He could tell what was on the way.

"Hmm... No, sadly. The wind is picking up, and it's gonna rain. If it starts to lightning out, we'll need to find shelter. So, if we don't make it to the castle, I know another place we can hide out at."

[Elsewhere in the Everfree Forest.]

After Smolder, Yona, and Gallus exchanged stories of why they all made their way into the Everfree Forest, things seemed to all line-up. Not only for their shared goals but also for what directions to take.

... sort of.

"Yeah!" Smolder shouted at the drawing in the dirt. "I saw the stones stacked up like a tower over the second hillside. No, wait! The other side of the river. Yeah! Just like that!"

For these three young adventures to find the fastest path, Yona had used a stick in her mouth to draw out the landscape Smolder had seen before getting knocked out of the sky. It was some rather typical terrain, judging by what was detailed and her knowledge of basic geography. Her best guess was there were some spots to avoid on hoof.

"There. This best map. Yona use intersection to find us here, between scary high cliff by river, scary valley we almost fall down, and Canterlot that we leave for secret delegate mission."

"Dragon Quest."

"Treasure hunt."

"Those things, too," Yona replied as if ignoring their importance. "We start here, follow river till it fall, then castle not far, and we dig... or find basement."

It all sounded legit, though Smolder still wasn't sold on the story Gallus gave. Or was it how vague their instructions were.

"Hey, Gallus. You think the power we're supposed to find and the treasure you sent out to dig up are both the same thing?"

After a moment of thinking, Gallus shrugged.

"No idea, but if it is, you guys take it. If Gruff wants any treasure that gives him power, I'll just say I lost it. But come on. It's the Castle of the Two Sisters. There has to be loads of valuable loot left there."

That was music to Smolder's ears.

"Heck yeah! That's the spirit! Power to save the Dragon and Yak kingdoms, riches for your new life, and a fair cut to add to my horde."

Clearly getting left out, Yona protested.

"Hey! What about Yona?! Mapmakers get paid too, you know!"

Flashing a sly grin towards Gallus, Smolder took off in a sprint.

"Not if we get there first!"

Already running behind the dragoness, Gallus played along.

"You snooze, you lose, Yona!"

Yona was caught off guard by the mock betrayal, but not so shocked to give chase. Instead, she raced away from the two heading in the wrong direction.

"Yona sleep on treasure while jerks still lost in the forest!"

If the two could still fly for more than a few seconds, they could have cut off Yona easily. Now, due to the winds, they dug-in their heels. Turning back around, they had to run even harder just to keep Yona in their sights.

"Yona, wait! It was a joke!"

"Yeah! We're supposed to be family! We're sisters now, remember?! Yona!"

The three continued on to their destination with laughter filling the air, riches in their eyes, and the glory that would come from the power they would obtain in their hearts.

Above, the darkening clouds rumbled with thunder.

[Back in the Ponyville market.]

Standing in front of a smokey-filled stall, Sniff stood tall to make a formal introduction.

"Everyone, I want you to meet Iron Forge and his son, slash, assistant Silver Coating."

The aforementioned Iron Forge stepped out of his booth, unsure why he was sought out by so many influential individuals.

"Uh? Greetings, eh… I did my part searching fur the young lads. Is there something else I can do fur ya? I can't imagine you all came out this way for apology gifts at a time like this."

Twilight stepped up, levitating a bag of wrenches, nuts, bolts, and other assorted metal items.

"We apologize for the short notice, but this is an emergency, and we need your help to ensure every creature comes back safe and sound."

Up next, Rarity opened up a sketchbook with drawings and notes.

"We need as many of these items that can be made as fast as possible. Cutter and I will stay with you to help as much as we can."

Iron Forge looked at the first two open pages, and his jaw dropped.

"Princess?! These are-"

"I know," Twilight reluctantly answered. "You have to understand that these are dire times, and we need as much help as we can get."

With a slow, gentle push with his hoof, Iron Forge lowered the book away.

"Princess Twilight, I'm not exactly that kind of metalsmith. And even if I was, if you're in dire need, these items would take some time to properly craft."

He looked down at the bag, assuming the items were related and reached inside to examine the better.

"And these tools ya brought weath ya. They’re not exactly the… Hold on?"

Once he had a good grasp on a half-inch socket wrench, he changed his tune.

"Where did ya get these? They feel… Ah-Ah-I know there's iron and, no… this is fine steel. Strong steel."

Not one to mince words or waste time, Cerb pushed his way forward to confront the large stallion.

"Look, we know this is a tall order and may even question your morals, but there are at least five kids lost in the Everfree Forest. Even worse, we think they have been kidnapped or foalnapped. How ever you wanna say it, but the fact is that the kids you were looking for, all their lives are in grave danger… We're begging you, please-"

"Laddie, please," Iron Forge regretfully pleaded. "It's not that I don't want to help-"

Drastic times called for drastic measures, inspiring Cerb to pull out a small keepsake box and flash Iron Forge the golden contents.

"If this isn't enough, consider it a down payment."

At the sight of what Cerb offered came into view, every pony gasped. None were more shocked than Iron Forge, but his answer was disheartening to hear as it was for him to say.

"Aye, sonny. I don't doubt yer sincerity or urgency. The problem is time. It'll take hours just to get the fire hot enough tuh melt these beauties. But if it means that much to ya, I could maybe have one of 'em ready by sunrise."

"Shit," Sniff cursed to himself. "We didn't want to do this, but what if we offered you two more helpers to get the smelting done?"

A generous offer, but Iron Forge sighed as he turned to his forge.

"Peter, muh boy. I don't thenk ya understand just how long it takes tuh…” He found himself destractacted by Ovens moving past him into his stall. “Uh, excuse me, las?"

Already knowing what Sniff had in mind, Oven Fresh trotted over to the forge. She turned back with a wink, then took a deep breath and huffed out roaring flames of such intensity they rose out of the smokestack.

After their eyes adjusted, a smoldering hot fire was ready to be worked with. It was an act Iron Forge had never seen before.

"Great Forefathers Ghosts!"

Sniff reached in the bag and handed Spike a handful of wrenches.

"Hey. We know yer buddies out there mean a lot to ya, so the faster these get done, the faster you can bring'em back to somewhere safe."

"Okay!" Spike shouted as they ran into the work area.

He climbed up the bench and held one of the tools over the smelter while he visualized the hottest thoughts he could. After a moment of silence, he pursed his lips as if to whistle, but blew a steady stream of flames. First green, then blue, then only white fire that left the prized steel dripping into the bowl like butter over an open flame.

What could have taken hours, Spike could accomplish in seconds, and on his second breath, a second and a third were both being added to the pot at the same time.

"Aye!" Iron Forge shouted in rapture. "Keep yer coins! I heard what ya did tuh them wooden miscreants! If ya be needing muh help this badly, fur the wee kiddos, I wouldn't dare charge ya. And with their help, we can knock these out in a few hours."

Before they could celebrate, a commotion in town stole their attention.

Ponies everywhere were running into their homes and shops, carrying or rushing their foals along with them. They didn't appear to have looks of concern while searching for the missing five youths earlier. This looked more serious.

Just in time to explain, Cadance flew down to the group. Unexpectedly, she bypassed both Twilight and Cerb, choosing instead to approach Chris.

Upon closer inspection, she carried a look of remorse.The bad news was poorly hidden behind her eyes as she spoke. Another glance at Starlight only heightened the tension of what update she had to bring.

"Chris, Starlight...I'm so sorry. We don't know how it happened, but Dinky, Cotton Cloudy, Buttons, and Pina Colada, they're missing."

"What!" Chris shouted, completely outraged.

Just as fired up, Starlight needed answers.

"I thought they were with Sunburst! What the fuck happened?! How'd they get out of the castle?!"

Just in time to add more to the story, the CMCs ran up fast to the group.

"Princess Cadance!"

Having been called upon, even if it wasn't well-received, Cadance turned to meet the trouble makers.

"You three! I told you to stay in the castle with everypony else. What are you-"

"They weren't taken!" Apple Bloom shouted back.

"And we didn't let them sneak away either!" Scootaloo added just as angrily.

Frustration flared up on both sides, but Sweetie Belle dashed between the two opposing parties, her hooves up stop any poor choice of words about to be exchanged.

"Wait! We think we know what happened!"

[Shortly after leaving the Human Embassy.]

All the vehicles emptied out, humans and all races departed, but not all were destined for the same location. At least for Chris, he had to keep some ponies separate from the on-coming conversation. Plus, they had their own plans on how to help, as made clear by Cheerilee.

"Chris, no matter what happens, do be careful. Sandbar is a good colt and a very well-behaved student while I had him a few years ago. Even the others, if only for one day, they were a part of my class, and I can't standby and wait to see if they'll be okay. I'm going to join the search party."

Cream Heart joined Cheerilee's side, sharing a hopeful smile of encouragement.

"She's not the only one concerned. We know Starlight will be involved in whatever you do, and that's okay. And Redheart, you should go along in case there are any injuries. The rest of us will help with the search where we can."

Showing up in a rush, Berry Punch was practically dragging Pina Colada behind her. Not that the filly was fighting her, she just couldn't keep up with her mother's equally excited pace.

"Girls! Wait for me!"

Berry Punch joined the group, with her eyes trying desperately not to stay locked on Onyx.

"Excuse me for intruding, but I've known Sandbar's parents for some time now. Very nice ponies, but I've got some ideas where he might be hanging out at. After all, there was that new filly seen in town." She turned a flirty look towards Onyx. "And we know how colts can be."

Onyx slowly walked closer to the group, seemingly everyone else distracted with sorting out gear or directing subordinates with new tasking. Even the other mares were busy prepping their foals to get ready to stay behind or giving a farewell to Chris. This stallion had all of Berry Punch's attention.

"That's a fine thing you're doing, Miss Punch. If I wasn't already tasked with Chris as my ward, I'd be honored to accompany you out on the search... Unfortunately, where I'm going, I wouldn't want you to follow."

Undeterred Berry Punch fluttered her eyes, caught up in a flutter of emotions.

"Well, I suppose when this is all over, we'll have to find another reason to wander off together."

A simple yes was all that was needed to seal the deal. Anything other than word vomiting a story of his triumphs in the ring would have made it a date.

Instead, the screeching of a pegasi-filly-powered scooter's tires ruined the mood.

"Scootaloo!" Sweetie Belle grunted angrily. "What have we told you about interrupting romantic ponies when they're about to kiss?"

[Back out of the retelling of the story.]

"We were not about to kiss!" Onyx shouted. "Just!.... Get to the point."

Sweetie Belle huffed with a sneer, having her lovely story cut short.

"I was about to get to that, but anyway. Since Scootaloo ruined the moment, they didn't kiss. Then we got rushed inside so you could do more secret stuff, but Dinky, Cotton Cloudy, Button, and Pina Colada never went in with us. Later, when Grandpa Gruff ran into the castle and everything got all crazy, Sunburst asked us if we knew where the others were. We didn't know because we knew they had never come inside with us. We thought you had other plans for them, but we didn’t ask because were told not to get involved with human and pony love relationships."

Scootaloo, finally seeing an opening, piped up to add the more important part.

"First off, it's not my fault they didn't kiss. More importantly, my scooter is gone."

Lastly, Apple Bloom added the final bit that needed to be addressed.

"Honest, we had nothing to do with them running off like that, but I don't get it. They don't live far from here, so why would they take a scooter in the first place? They could’ve just walked home."

That question hit Becky like a ton of bricks, and her blood ran cold.

"Dinky, Cotton, and Button were with us when we were talking about where the other kids probably went. They must have gone to go find Gallus, Smolder, and Yona."

"WHAT!" Nearly every pony shrieked.

The interactions from the days prior all came flooding back like a bad dream for Becky.

"They're copying us! They bonded and started adopting each other as family. Spike! Tell'em."

Spike froze like he was caught in a lie, but hearing it from Becky, he knew it was true.

"I... I mean we... We just wanted to be better friends. Most of us don't have a full family. I started telling them how you all became a family together and it sorta just happened. Oh, crap! This is all my fault! Wah!"

Being so caught off guard, Spike started to lose his balance on the workbench. Thankfully, Onyx was close enough to jump over and catch him.

"Fuck!" Becky shouted, nearly pulling out her hair. "I knew something was off with them."

That last statement caught a few stares, and Becky shot back with what she failed to mention earlier.

"Look. I noticed it during breakfast the other day. Spike, Smolder, Gallus, Yona, Button, Pina, Cotton. They're the new us."

Before everyone could connect the dots, Trixie saw what Becky missed.

"No... They're the new ten."

All eyes were on Trixie, and she realized she had finally mentioned a very important bit of information she previously thought irrelevant.

"Oh, shit... Discord must have been wrong. Or, the Echos were wrong."

Cerb pushed his way to Trixie and knelt down face-to-face with her.

"What do you mean, new ten? There's only seven of us. And what are the Echos?"

Instantly, Trixie realized that she was surrounded. Now it didn't matter what she thought of her dreams. She had to confess everything.

"This is my faults. I mean our faults. Eh- Okay, look. I don't understand it all, but I'm partially to blame for all of you being here."

No sooner did those words leave Trixie's mouth, all of the Mane Six went on edge, and everyone noticed.

"Twilight gave me some spell books to help me learn new magic for my act. I tried to make a portal that would take me to the next best place to do my next show. I thought it would save on time, but I fucked up the spell. Like... really bad."

She could already see the accusations coming her way and instinctively stuck her neck out to head them off.

"My spell didn't bring you here! It was a different Trixie! A different me! You gotta believe me. All of you ending up in Equestria? This has all happened before. Over and over again. And my nightmares? My vision, all of them. They're the memories of other Equestria's who had all ten humans show up to save them, but they failed. Everyone dies, and when there's one survivor, they become the Harmony of that world but then, they would up and leave it. I don't know where they go, but they call themselves Echoes."

"Trixie!" Twilight shouted. "Why didn't you tell me any of this?"

Quickly becoming overwhelmed, Trixie shook her head, trying to put it all in order, if it were even possible.

"Because none of it made any sense! We were supposed to have five years to defeat the Darkness, or whatever the Void is called. But then, as soon as I came back, I was told that you all already defeated the Pony of Shadows. That he was behind it! And besides, this time everything is different! Humans are supposed to be vulnerable to magic and make ponies stronger, but they make you all weaker while they're the stronger ones. So maybe we only needed seven instead of ten?"

The missing three humans sounded familiar to Applejack, and she looked up to Lumberman for confirmation.

"Woody? When we first met, you told me you lost some friends before y'all got here. How many?"

Lumberman didn't answer, nor did he need to. Kelly was already on top of it.

"There used to be ten of us. Benny, Cerb, Eric, Amber, and Tim all enlisted and went to fight in the war... Only Benny and Cerb made it back alive."

Backing up to a previous portion, Starlight noted an inaccurate claim Trixie had made.

"Trixie, can you back it up to the part about humans making us weaker? I remember you asking me at the Post War-Party about that. I told you I've never felt stronger since being with Chris."

Ponies becoming stronger or weaker because of humans? Such a concept bounced around in Twilight's head. The silent deliberation took all of a second before a timeline started to form, with signs of weakness and unbelievable strength all coming together.

"It's both," Twilight mindlessly stated, the words effortlessly falling out of her mouth. "It has to be. Trixie, what did you see that makes you think ponies are weaker because of humans?"

Back on the spot, Trixie struggled to keep it all together.

"Ack-Ah-I-I dunno. The Echoes said... you know... being with humans made them stronger. Or at least in their world, it did. But I spoke to Discord in your library, and he started going off about Order and magic and how it makes ponies weak."

Discord plus library equaled Twilight's last time speaking with him. That means he would have come from Fluttershy's before that. Of course, knowing how conversations that day led to, it was easy to see where that thought came from.

"Okay, we know that—" she suddenly remembered there were other ponies around and should probably censor herself. "Well... certain activities can leave us ponies exhausted, but after that, maybe it does make us stronger."

One of the first signs she witnessed but had overlooked had her turn to Starlight.

"The morning of the Timberwolf attack, Starlight, you were with Chris, but after you had time to rest, you were surprised by how strong your magic was."

Next, Twilight turned to Sniff's first mare.

"Ovens, it was the same with you at the Post War Party. You have amazing control over your flames, but you made the camp fire much larger than you intended on accident, didn’t you?"

Ovens walked out of the now empty stall, trying to remember that moment.

"I... Yeah? I only meant to put out a tiny puff of flames, but instead, it was huge."

Next up, Twilight turned to Rarity with growing amazement.

"Rarity, after all the time you spent with Justin, don't you realize how much more control over your telekinesis you have now? Remember when Yona knocked over your entire sales floor? No! Even more than that! You can actually move Justin with your magic. Not even Celestia could do that."

There might have been other examples, but even she could see the effects on her.

"Heck, I was even able to move the moon with ease at the delegation."

Trying to put it all together and gauge what kind of effects they were taking in, Twilight turned her eyes up to Sniff.

"I've been so distracted with everything going on around me, I never stop to question how much easier it's been for me using my magic. Telekinesis, teleportation, spell casting, even the pleasure. They've all been amplified since being intimate with you. For all of us, I've seen it. Applejack and Redheart's rapid healing is just another example of it! The exhaustion is a side effect of our bodies taking in... you know."

One other great show of dramatic power manifesting flashed back into memory, along with the heat from the forge behind her. It was just a thought, a simple theory, but if she was right, the humans she'd come to love and care for could be in more danger than originally thought.

"Spike! In the Everfree Forest, you suddenly had- Spike?"

Everyone looked around for the young drake, but it was Silver Coating who knew about Spike's whereabouts.

"Uh, Spike took off with that Earth pony stallion in the armor. Right about the moment the Crusaders showed up... Big fans of your works, by the way."

"SHIT!" Cerb shouted as a knee jerk reaction. "Loverboy and big brother just took off after the kids on their own... FUCK IT! Ovens, Rarity, Cutter, you three, stay here and help Iron Forge. Nothing pretty. Just make'em work. Luna, let the guard know there are four more kids on the loose and two dip-shits chasing after them. Everyone else, we're moving out now."

Not stopping on the way to the truck, Cerb pointed to Trixie.

"You're riding with us. We need to know what else you haven't told us, and it's not gonna be a long ride, so you better talk fast. Lumberman, you're driving. Cadance jump in the back seat. We'll grab Helix, Ember, and the yaks on the way out. "

If this was the breakout, Benny knew where he was needed and ran for his car.

"Pinkie, get in the car. We're loading up and heading out. Octavia, Vinyl-"

"We're going with you!" Octavia demanded. "If what Twilight says is true, then we're going to be stronger than any pony in armor."

Vinyl didn't even wait for Benny to answer and jumped in the front seat.

"You made us wait once, and I don't care if it's demon goo with spikes, another pony, or an ancient war tyrant that's out there. We're gonna be kicking ass right there with you."

Jumping into the back seat, Pinkie was... well... Pinkie.

"Alright! Another War Party! Can I play music this time? Do you even have any war party music?"

"No, Pinkie," Benny grumbled. "This isn't the movies. We need to hear what's going on around us."

Left behind, Twilight was left with Sniff, Ovens, and Cutter. What few others, besides Iron Forge and Silver Coating, had already made a mad rush back to the castle.

Now all she could think about was Spike and what his surge of power probably meant.

"Peter... I need to ask you something."

A bit surprised that Twilight had followed the herd, no pun intended, he stopped to make sure things were not worse than what they already appeared to be.

"Yeah, but we need to hurry. What's up?"

Carefully evaluating her words, Twilight did her best not to blurt out her newfound fear.

"I'm conflicted. Spike has been such an important part of my life for so long. I should be flying after him right now, but we have no idea what we're going up against, and nothing makes any sense... But if what Trixie said is true, and I believe it is..."

There was no way to dance around this like she tried to with the sex talk her first time with Sniff. What was worse was that losing him this way could be eternal if she let her insecurities force her into silence.

In her mind, the scales tipped in favor of trusting him.

"Promise me what I'm about to tell you, you won't tell anyone else. Not yet, at least."

Trust Twilight as he might, that was the wrong question to ask after the conversation that just went down.

"Twi, if you know-"

"Please," Twilight pleaded, taking his hands into her wings and gripping them tightly. "If anyone else were to find out, it could get you and every human else killed... So, for now, if you know it, you can tell the others when and if they need to, but I can't risk me being the only one to know this."

Sniff had trusted her with so much as it was, and it had taken him this far. However, if she was giving him discretion on using the information, he could work with that.

"Okay. I promise. What's got you so serious all of a sudden."

Their time was limited to discuss this, so Twilight risked how bad it might look and cast a bubble around them. Opaque white and soundproof, it gave them the privacy she needed to get straight to the point.

"I don't think having sex is the only way for us to get stronger. Spike ran off before I could verify with him, but you heard him tell the story of how Justin saved him, right?"

Sniff nodded, half expecting a mind-blowing revelation to come any second.

"Yeah?"

Twilight stifled her breath, almost unsure of herself for a moment.

"The truth is, Spike has never shown to be that capable with his dragon breath. I've seen plenty of other dragons with them not knowing I was there. They didn't have anything close to what he can do now. And the only difference he has between everypony else who has demonstrated increased capabilities is that he's never had sex with a human... He had something else, and it might be why you all were brought here."

In Sniff's mind, he was replaying the stories of the same event that had been shared with him. Bullets, blades, monsters, bravery... Whatever he was missing, Twilight wasn't saying it.

"Twi-"

"Justin bleed all over Spike when he saved him," Twilight finally blurted out. "That was it. Nothing else had changed. Maybe he was angry, but I took down all the notes for the report I had to send to Celestia. His flames were normal before that... Blood, Peter... The Pony of Shadows even tried to stab Benny when he couldn't control him. What if that's their real plan after all? Make you weak with fear and bleed you out to keep all your power to themselves?"

It sounded insane, and either Sniff wanted such a grim theory not to be accurate, or his own recollection couldn't accept it.

"What about Applejack and Big Mac? They were covered in Kelly's blood. Nurse Redheart and Doctor Horse, too."

That threw a wrench in Twilight's theory, or maybe she wasn't working with a complete data set as of yet. Either way, it didn't calm her down.

"I don't know. Maybe it works differently depending on the race, but you can't say it's worth taking the risk."

She had a point, and Sniff couldn't explain any of the other reactions he'd stimulated in those he'd engaged with. None of it added up.

"I'll run this by Cerb and Chris. Cerb needs to know if he's going to fight these fuckers head-on, and Chris might know something we don't. But come on. They're gonna freak out if we take any longer than we already have."

[Back at the Castle of Friendship.]

Standing at the steps to the castle, Cerb and Benny gave the rundown of new info to the nation's leaders. Novo and her three returned to hiding under their hoods behind Gruff, so at least they were all in the loop. That is to say, they were informed of everything except for what Twilight told Sniff, but that was unlikely to be shared anytime soon.

Regardless, they must have kept it brief as Cerb turned to address the new task force of pony volunteers and Luna Guards.

"Listen up! The number of missing children drawn into the Everfree Forest has risen to ten. Eleven, including Spike, who has taken off ahead of us to pursue the last four added. We believe those four went in searching for the first three. Our priority is search and rescue of the children, but from here on out, all civilian volunteers will be accompanied by Lunar Guards and team leaders consisting of either a princess, prince, king, queen, or Wonderbolt. A base of operations will be set up at the Castle of the Two Sisters."

That was the basics, but now for the real bad news to be shared.

"That being said, we believe hostile actors are involved. Extreme caution is to be exercised while searching. However, civilians are to evacuate the forest at the first sign of danger and return home to hunker down. Safety is still our number one priority, and non-combatants in a combat zone puts everyone at risk. That being said, weather indicates a storm may be starting in the search area. If the weather does turn for the worst, again, civilians will return home."

As soon as Cerb finished, Luna stepped up to take his place.

"Citizens of Ponyville! We will not lie about what we may be facing. We ask for you to lend us your courage and strength, but will not ask you to risk your lives. You may be noticing a lack of the Solar Guard joining us. That is because if the dangers in the Everfree Forest are greater than we anticipate, you will all be ordered to seek shelter in Canterlot."

To help calm the growing concerns of the locals, Celestia joined Luna at her side.

"My precious subjects. It is upon us to join together and show that in trusting others, Earth pony, unicorn, pegasi, alicorn, human, yak, griffon, Abyssinian, or any other creature that shares our values of friendship, family, and peace, we stand united. Little by little, our small communities overcame the harsh environments. We put aside petty differences of warring factions to form nations that protected our loved ones and tame the lands we own today. Not long after we established our Kingdoms, many of our nations joined forces to overcome obstacles we could not hope to defeat alone. Apart, all of us faltered. But now, together, we will find our missing young, protect one another, and show the world that no force of evil shall prevail when we act as one!"

Despite all the uncertainty and growing fears, Sniff was surprised to see how well Celestia was able to raise the spirits of the locals.

"Wow," he softly spoke in the back of the crowd. "Way to bounce back, Princess."

Celestia was nowhere near close enough to hear his compliment, but Twilight did and tried not to gag over it. Praising her former teacher was the last thing she needed to partake in right now.

"Peter? Do you think you could maybe stay behind with Sunburst and Flurry Heart for this?"

The escalating danger was really getting to Twilight, and Sniff could sympathize, but his approach was different than hers.

"I know what you're thinking, but at this point, I think I'd be safer with everyone else. Sticking me back here with Crusaders, a baby, and only a few guards isn't as comforting as standing a watch with alicorns and all the guys with guns."

As if to finalize Sniff's decision, Swifty swooped in next to Twilight with her own update.

"Princess, the Lunar Gaurd is sending out flyers with the newest information. We also sent out a squad of three bat ponies to search for Onyx and Spike, but Cerb wants to leave the scouting party for the castle. He also wants Peter to drive Becky and Chris, but to stay back until the coast is clear."

The call had already been made, to which Sniff dangled his car keys in front of Twilight.

"Come on. Let Cerb and them clear the way. We're their backup."

If the essence of how crucial time was hadn't been made clear, Lumberman revving up his truck and tearing up the dirt as he peeled did.

"First wave, move out!" Spitfire shouted!

In all directions, ponies and their team leads took off. Some by air, others on the ground, while many more waited in their staging areas.

Swooping in, Rainbow stopped only long enough to deliver a message.

"Peter, Cerb said to hurry and leave now. Our scouts reported that a storm has started, but it's not natural. Not even for the Everfree Forest. Celestia was able to get a reply from King Aspen, but she wants you there to talk to him... Because he's a real dick head... My words, not hers."

[Out in the Everfree Forest.]

Dark clouds had gathered unnaturally fast, picking up the winds with a torrential downpour and thunderous lightning. Even stranger, the fog should have dissipated with the rain, but it only appeared to grow thicker the higher it rose.

These conditions left Smolder, Gallus, and Yona scrambling to reach their destination.

"Not much farther!" Yona yelled through the inclement weather.

Running on all fours, Gallus tried to yell back. Even only a few steps to Yona's left, the hard rain and winds made it difficult to hear anything.

"What?!"

"Huh?!" Smolder tried to yell back, only having heard that they were talking.

More lightning crashed around them, arching up trees lighting up the faint outline of the stone structure Yona was leading them to. Now was not the time to lose them, and she decided to make one final effort to get them there.

She veered hard left, then hard right, each time shouting.

"Grab Yona's hair!"

The tactic worked, both getting her message through and each taking hold of her braids so she could run full speed with them at her side.

Another bolt of lightning crashed, illuminating a large decrepit doorway within what tiny portion of the stone walls she could see. That was their destination, and she locked up her legs to stop. Instead, she sent both Gallus and Smolder swinging out in front of her, still holding onto her locks of hair. Of course, they collided chest to chest and pulled Yona forward to tumble inside against the first inner wall.

Dazed and probably gaining a new bump on his head, Gallus was the first to complain.

"Alright. I think I've had enough crashing for one day."

Further inside the dark entranceway, an excited voice called in joy.

"Oh, my gosh, you guys! I know that voice!"

Sure, whoever had spoken up said they knew that voice, but none of the three new arrivals did and sent Smolder on the defensive.

"Who said that?! Who's there?! Get away from our treasure!"

It was too dark to see anything beyond what the flickering lights of lighting showed in the mouth of the entrance. More stone blocks that appeared rather small for a castle and a few broken sticks strewn about the floor.

Some quick thinking had Smolder pick up one of the larger branches and spat a glob of fire upon it.

Now armed with her torch, she held it forward, ready to fight for her kingdom.

"We found the castle first, so it's ours! You hear me?!"

"Castle?" a bodiless female voice spoke out from the darkness.

Still further into the depths of the darkness, two glowing blue eyes shined through, examining the new guests. They belonged to another female, who sounded unsure of what she was looking at.

"Uh, I'm sorry, but you must be really lost. Who and... what are you?"

The first excited female voice raised her voice again, this time reaching even higher peaks.

"The voice of my dream is another hippogriff?! This is the best. Day! Ever!"

Almost as if experiencing a case of deja vu, Yona did a short shake of her drenched coat, then tilted her head, baffled by similarities she just heard.

"Yona know that not sound like Pinkie Pie, but that sound like Pinkie Pie."

Finally stepping out of the dark, Silverstream emerged to meet the voice of her dream and his company. Not that Gallus knew what he was looking at.

"What the? Another griffon? Did Grandpa Gruff send you here to rip me off because he was dumb enough to accept my offer?"

Not to leave the newcomers in the dark, figuratively, Sandbar stepped into the light.

"Silverstream, this is Gallus. He's not a hippogriff, he's actually a griffon. Which means, the orange one is Smolder from the Dragon Lands and the big one is Yona the yak from Yakyakastan."

Silverstream shouted, entertained beyond belief.

"A yak! What a fun word to say." She pointed at Gallus. "Are you sure he's not a hippogriff? He kinda looks like a hippogriff."

The look on Gallus's face twisted with a mix of confusion and insult.

"What's wrong with your griffon friend? And what's a hippogriff?... Is she calling me fat? I'm not fat. I mean, who are all of you?! How do you know who we are?"

"Oh!" Sandbar blurted out, realizing his mistake. "Sorry about that. I'm Sandbar, this is Silverstream, eh... She's got quite the fish out of water story to tell, then you'll understand the confusion. Behind me, is Ocellus."

He looked over his shoulder, seeing only two frightened eyes hunkering in the dark.

"She's... uh... Let's just say this pony is a runaway, who I'm taking care of, since she came from a troubled family."

Still hidden from the light, Ocellus grumbled her frustrations with the request.

"If they want to see this pony anytime soon, that's not gonna happen."

Another runaway? Gallus wasn't against meeting a kindred spirit of circumstance, and decided to extend an olive branch.

"Oh? I can relate to that. I just made the choice to ditch my guardian. Might have room for another runaway if you don't mind splitting the rent. And again, how do you know who we are?"

"I was getting to that," Sandbar answered while walking closer to the torch to warm himself. "I live in Ponyville. I saw you three walking around with Pinkie and the new humans. Plus, my little sister is friends with Pina Colada. I heard them talking about how she was going to be the first pony sister to a yak."

Mistakenly, he laughed as he sat to hold his hooves to the flame and warm up some.

"Heh. The crazy things foals can come up with. Ponies and yaks family?"

And just like that, the warm welcome was over, along with the sharing of Smolders flames.

"Hey!" Smolder shouted as she snatched the torch away. "She didn't make that up! Maybe not every pony gets us, but Pina Colada is one who does. So if you don't think ponies can live like a family with other creatures, you can find another castle to squat in."

Behind the growing argument, what sounded like dreams getting crushed, came out as Ocellus's voice.

"Does that mean we can't live together? Why you don't want them to see me when I'm not a pony?"

Intruders or not, Smolder wasn't taking kindly to the third member not showing herself, and she started to march over to confront the hidden creature.

"Alright, trespassers. If you're gonna start swapping sob stories, I at least wanna see who's talking-"

"No!" Sandbar shouted, jumping in front of Smolder, only to immediately question his own actions. "I mean..."

This whole trip had been one crazy event after the next, he might as well set them straight and try to work out a deal. It was either that or try and make a mad dash for it once they were chased back out into the storm.

"First off, I never said ponies and other creatures can't live together. If Pina Colada wasn't making it up, then I think that's great. Also, you keep saying this is your castle, but it's not. It's an old windmill."

"A windmill?!" Gallus barked. "Yona! You said you were taking us to the castle!"

Now put on the spot, Yona immediately pointed to Smolder.

"Yona take us to where Smolder say she saw castle."

Smolder, not wanting the blame, pointed to Gallus.

"This isn't my fault! Gallus knocked me out of the sky before I could get a good look around!"

Silverstream couldn't stay quite any longer and jumped in to join in the shouting, but cheerfully.

"Isn't flying amazing?!"

"Hey!" Sandbar shouted over the four, hoping to stop the growing blame game. "Believe it or not, I think we were supposed to meet you all here. Silverstream is on a mission to save her kingdom. Ocellus and I are helping her."

He turned back to the shadows, motioned for Ocellus to join them.

"Because while I do believe ponies and other creatures can live together, I'm afraid not all of them will be as accepting as I am."

Slowly, the blue eyes stepped close to the light of the flames. It wasn't until the next flash of lightning illuminated the entranceway did the others understand why Ocellus was so hard to see.

A furless body, covered in a hard glossy black shell, a jagged horn, and holes punched through her legs and tail. Her appearance defied logic in most regards, but there was no mistaking a changeling.

Gallus was the first to recognize what had emerged from hiding. All he could think of were the horror stories he'd been told as a frightened young hatchling. Thus his reaction was hardly surprising.

"Ocellus is a changeling?! Are you nuts?!"

Easily frightened, Ocellus tried to change into her pony form, but the same magical malfunction disrupted the transformation. It was only the protective embrace Sandbar pulled her into that kept her from fleeing.

"Yeah!" Sandbar yelled back with a sneer. "She's a changeling. What about it? If you don't like it, you can find your own windmill to ride out the storm in."

Taking that as a threat, Smolder, Yona, and Gallus took to a position to pounce. Thankfully, they were just as quickly met with an alternative from Sandbar.

"Or, if you're not too scared to give her a chance and help us with Silverstream's mission, I can take you to the castle. That's where we're going anyway."

That was the second time the three heard another mission being mentioned, which got Smolder thinking.

"Hold on a second. This mission you're talking about, you wouldn't happen to have been sent looking for-"

"The power of the Elements!" Silverstream loudly interjected. "How did you know?!"

Gallus shrugged, still thinking about the riches.

"Egh. Or gold and jewels. These two are after the power. Whatever."

That seemed to make it official, and Yona couldn't have been happier about it.

"Secret mission-quest-hunt now has name! This what Prince Rutherford and Dragon Lord Ember mean by finding help in forest! Maybe it not just two kingdoms who need power to be strong like humans."

Sandbar had been a little iffy on what exactly he was going to help Silverstream find, but these new mission-bound creatures gave him an idea.

"Hey, I'm not sure what kind of treasures are left at the castle, but if you're all here for the same reason, maybe we're all supposed to help Silverstream save the world. She needs the power of the Elements to stop the Storm King from icing over her kingdom. I'm sure there has to be some kind of reward for that."

"Come again?" Gallus asked, sounding like he had just walked into a trap. "Did you say, Storm King?"

Since they had time to kill, Smolder returned the torch to the ground and started to build a better fire.

"Well, since we're not going anywhere until the storm clears, how about you tell us your story, then we'll tell you ours."

More creatures meant more new things to learn about the surface world. This got Silverstream buzzing around the limited room she could fly in.

"You won't believe how crazy this is. My story starts with-"

In the midst of flying around the room, Silverstream not only stopped her tale, she held her position behind them. The five silhouettes of the others sitting by the fire had her speechless.

"Sandbar, you were right. I knew the voice sounded familiar, but you all have the same shapes of those I was within my dream. That must mean that we do find the creepy old castle and the power of the Elements."

This was perfect. All the silhouettes had been found! Even better, Silverstream had yet another opportunity to share her story, which she was just about to do.

"Okay, so, my dream started out when I was wide awake, making it a daydream."

[Meanwhile, elsewhere in the Everfree Forest.]

Lumberman had parked in a clearing as the rain started to come down. The bulk of the forces were ordered to stay back.

The small group consisted of Cerb, Lumberman, Sniff, Applejack, Fluttershy, Twilight, Celestia, Rutherford, Novo, and Seaspray. Trixie was told to wait in the truck.

Outside, just as the rain went from a sprinkle to a downpour, a tall white dear emerged from the forest. His legs and back were adorned with golden fur that matched the tuffs under his eyes. His antlers were majestic, and everything about his stance emanated strength and confidence. Upon the base of his horns were gold bands with rubies impressed inside.

His stance and whole appearance were like that of a nomadic Norse king who emerged from the wilderness. Even his voice was deep and masculine as he spoke.

"Queen Novo... is that really you?"

Novo bowed, showing her most cordial respects.

"It is. My apologies for the lack of communication and my disappearance. When the war-"

"Why are you all here?" Aspen demanded, showing no patience. "Celestia was to contact me for emergencies only. So this better be important."

He focused his attention on Celestia for the moment, showing them all he held no interest in giving them an audience.

"Do not think that saving my forest after the fact that it never should have been harmed puts us on gracious terms with each other. I hold no interest in reminiscing on the past either."

This conversation had been done to death, and frankly... Celestia had no patience for his shit, and got straight to the point.

"Youngsters from every nation have been lured into the Everfree Forest by either the Storm King or a new evil that wants to kill all life on this planet. We wanted to know if you would lend your help or if you wish to wait around and get caught in the crossfire."

The sheer bluntness left Aspen stunned, so Celestia figured she'd wrap things up quickly.

"Also, these are our new friends, Peter, Cerberus, and Benny. They're humans, unwillingly brought to our world as tools of our destruction who have decided to save us instead. They've overpowered the strongest of foes we never could alone and are immune to magic. Now... are you in or out? Either way, war is coming."

The meeting could have gone better, but Sniff could see why Celestia wanted him involved. This deer king was confrontational, an isolationist, and came off as kind of a prick. That, or he was weaker than he appeared and was putting on a strong front to keep others at a distance.

Nothing Sniff couldn't handle.

"King Aspen, we know this is sudden, but Celestia is right. It's possible the Storm King is trying to divide our nations by taking children hostages. If not, someone worse who has already used murdered children to try and coerce others into submission is hiding outside your kingdom. You're the last of the powerful nations within reach he hasn't attacked. And maybe you're lucky, and we got to you first and saved you the trouble of losing any one of your innocent subjects... Or... Maybe... They think so little of you they never even bothered, and this is your chance to stomp your hoof down on their throat, so they know what a mistake it was to save you for last."

Surprisingly, the bad cop good cop approach left Aspen to contemplate his options. Celestia could take him or leave him, but Sniff made it apparent that the risks were real. However, this was his chance to strike first.

"So, you say that whoever is behind this will come after the weakest amongst my subjects. If not, then another will come to eradicate us simply for living. Either way, I will not leave my flock unprotected, but if you need my help, we will work together once more."

That was the yes they needed, and Cerb stepped up to extend his hand.

"We appreciate your assistance. We could really use your help completing a searching-"

BOOM!

Off in the distance, the worsening storm added lightning to the mix with a bolt landing not more than a mile away.

"Fuck," Cerb loudly grumbled as the weather made a turn for the worse. "Aster!"

Within a few seconds, Evening Aster appeared from the shadows, ready for orders.

"Yes, Justin. The lightning, I've already given the order."

"Yeah, good," Cerb reluctantly replied with a nod of his head before looking onward to their next stop. "Get the civilians out. Any creature not geared up or capable of taking lightning has to make their way to the castle, but no one goes in until we start clearing it."

Suddenly, Aspen felt that being ignored was another insult.

"Excuse me, Cer... why did she call you Justin? Who are you really?"

Cerb turned his attention back to the indignant buck.

"My real name is Justin Husk, but everyone calls me Cerberus or Cerb."

That was a stupid side question, and Aspen got back to the point.

"Nevermind that. You have my assistance. What is it that is needed of me?"

With the storm getting worse, Cerb was ready to leave, and so he kept his words short.

"Stand by for now. We needed help finishing a search of the forest, but the storm is too dangerous for that. Our flyers can’t stay up, and the lightning makes searching too dangerous-"

"Too dangerous for you," Aspen mocked, some prior arrogance returning. "Pull back your forces as much as you need. My kin shall add two for each of your departing. We can meet up again at the Castle of the Two Sisters when the search is completed in this area."

Rainbow was right. The buck was a dickhead... but at least this buck would get some work done, and Cerb could respect that.

"Sounds like a plan. Stay safe out there. And by the way, this is Prince Rutherford. He has two of his personal guards out in the forest, helping with the search. I understand you two have never met before, so I don't want any mixups or friendly fire out there."

Rutherford nodded, showing no disrespect towards the deer king.

"King Aspen, very nice to meet you. Look forward to working together. Humans great friends. Smash enemies good. Yaks now fight with all kingdoms. You not know half of danger humans fight. Be ready, and yak stand with you as well."

Straight and to the point, Aspen bowed to Rutherford.

"I trust you will. Safe travels, King Rutherford."

[Back in the windmill.]

After swapping stories, they all came to the same conclusion.

"This is so exciting!" Silverstream squeaked. "Every hippogriff was wrong about the surface. Not that they were wrong about the scary monsters and the Storm King, but you creatures are awesome!"

Smolder threw a few more flames into the fire, pleased with her new crew.

"Yeah, you should see Gallus with his metal talons. Those things were really awesome."

Gallus rubbed his bare forelegs up and down, looking nostalgic about them.

"They are pretty cool. Grandpa Gruff really knew how to use them. Drilled me for hours on how to control them properly... Almost thought I made him proud for once."

Feeling sympathetic for her brotherly griffon, Smolder offered up her condolences.

"You know, Gallus. As a dragon that spent my early days getting picked on and bullied, and then my older days picking on others and bullying them, I've never seen the kind of nasty Gruff is. And I once made a dragon eat his favorite toy because I thought he was too happy."

As terrible as that was, the absurdity of the act was too much, and they all found themselves laughing hysterically.

When the laughter died down, Smolder started to remember that day a little more clearly.

"Or maybe he was playing with his food and I ate it. I dunno. It was a long time ago, but even dragons aren't that mean to their family unless the dragon did something wrong."

On that clarification, Yona could relate.

"One time Yona had to smash brush down for planting season, but wanted to play. So, field not smash good, and parents yell at Yona for long time. Parents say that Yona not understand or care about yaks if not do job right. Bad field mean we not have enough food for winter."

Not knowing the full back story for Gallus, Sandbar offered up his take.

"Well, at least your Grandpa Gruff taught you a valuable skill. My parents made me clean up a beach after throwing my litter on the ground. I didn't know how important is was to protect the environment back then. But doing what they said, and taking what taught me helped me to get my cutie mark. Now I can help others enjoy the beach like I do. It’s also how I know about this old windmill. I helped Fluttershy return some turtles to a pond not far from here. I found out later this place used to gather wheat and make flower for the old castle. It’s been abandoned for centuries. I always thought it’d make for a great clubhouse, if it wasn’t so dangerous out here."

There might have been some wisdom on those words, giving pause to Gallus before he responded.

"Look, Sandbar, I'm not saying what he taught me wasn't useful. Grandpa Gruff knew what he was teaching me, but he never gave a compliment. Nothing I did was good enough for him, and things I wanted weren't important to him. It's enough that I sometimes wish he didn't take me in."

As soon as he said that, he took a look around the campfire. Where he was now was a better place, and he couldn't deny that.

"Then again, if he hadn't taken me in and taught me what I know, I never would have met all of you. At least with what I know now, I could probably get a job working as a guard when I'm older... Beats being a cranky old historian."

Having a job wasn't a foreign concept to Ocellus, but she hadn't been granted the luxury. Still, it sounded interesting.

"Being a guard was a job I could have had back in the hive, but I don’t have any experience. What would you become if you weren't trained for anything?"

Gallus thought for a moment, but his mind was still stuck on his past.

"Well, if you were like me, I would have become a thief, probably."

That got a kick out of Smolder. A common trait they must have shared.

"Ha! You could’ve hung with me and my brother if that was the case."

While maybe a little funny, Gallus wasn't joking.

"I'm serious. When I was still at the orphanage, I used to sneak out all the time. I didn't have any money so I would pickpocket or buy something with the stolen bits and jack up the prices for tourists if they came through... Grandpa Gruff put a stop to that... Probably for the best, anyway."

If now they were trading stories of breaking the rules, Silverstream saw a chance to participate.

"Oh! I've been a bad girl before too. One of the biggest rules we have is not to go to the surface or talk to surface dwellers, but this one time, I totally did."

Her captive audience was floored.

"Like, wow, ya know? Who'd 'uh thunk a hippogriff like me could be such a rebel?"

As floored as they were, not even Yona could keep silent about Silverstream pointing out the obvious.

"Yona may not know hippogriff culture, but Yona pretty sure that not count if saving meant saving the world."

And instantly, all the pride turned to embarrassment for Silverstream.

"Oh yeah. Heh, but I'm probably not going to get into trouble for this if we do find the power of the Elements."

Again, they all burst into laughter. Together, their lives didn't seem so boring or flat any longer. They were trying new things, making friends, breaking down old stereotypes, and above all else, doing something positive with each other.

Their good times were broken by four young ponies crashing a scooter at the doorway. Four young ponies that only four of the New Six recognized.

Smolder nearly fell backward.

"Button?"

Yona was in disbelief.

"Pina?"

Gallus recognized one filly easily.

"Dinky?"

And Sandbar called out the last.

"Is that Cotton Cloudy?"

All in a daze, exhausted and practically scared out of their minds, they ran to their respective elders.

"Big sis! We gotta get out of here!"

"Yona! I wanna go home! Take me home!"

"Gallus! Keep him away!"

Held firmly in Sandbar's forelegs, Cotton Cloudy, the farthest back on the scooter, was a little more precise.

"It tried to eat us! Make it go away!"

Silverstream and Ocellus were confused. They hadn't seen ponies that small, with wings, a horn, or understand what they were screaming incoherently. Not until Cotton Cloudy cried in terror for their help.

“Was it an owl bear?!” Ocellus asked, accidentally scaring the foals.

Suddenly, the four foals had a whole new nightmare to scream about.

“Changeling!” They all screamed together, before running in circles, shrieking like banshees.

For one soul alone, gathering the four screaming foals would have been like herding cats. Thankfully, the combined instant reaction time of Gallus, Smolder, Yona, and Sandbar each had them holding the time muzzles closed.

"Stop screaming, ya little dork," Smolder hushed her demand to Button.

Not as coarse, Sandbar did his best to silence Cotton Cloudy.

"Don't worry. You're safe here with us."

Much calmer, Yona picked up Pina Colada and turned her face to face, doing her best to talk like a big sister.

"Little Pina not need to be scared of changeling. She new friend."

Completing the circle, Gallus held Dinky close, finally relaxing his hold over her mouth.

"Dinky, we need you all to stay calm. This is our new friend Ocellus. She's just like us. Okay?"

Dinky’s little heart was still racing, but she didn't comprehend the message.

"Wut?"

Were they really doing this all over again, Smolder thought. It all looked and felt the same... sorta, though likely with a bit more effort for the explanation portion.

Regardless, she wasn't going to ham it up or hug it out.

"Ocellus needs a family just like all of us do. And we can trust her. She already faced an owlbear to save Sandbar. Also, that's Silverstream next to her. She's cool."

With the changeling scare over, Button brought them back to their first call to alarm.

"Okay, then what about the owlbear?

“It was right behind us,” Cotton Cloudy added, glancing back in said direction.

Sandbar took another look outside. The rain was still falling hard, but the flickering of lights had grown distant along with the winds.

“Hey, everycreature, when it was just the six of us, I was fine with riding out the storm in here heading back to town tomorrow after we helped Silverstream. But with these four with us, now I’m not so sure.”

Concerned there would be a drastic change in plans, Silverstream fluttered over to Sandbar, taking in the same sights that lay outside the windmill.

“Sandbar… I only saw six of us in my vision. What are we going to do?”

The vision was all Sandbar had to go on, and maybe that was his best bet.

“Your vision didn’t show you the windmill either, so maybe they were hiding for that part of your vision. Either way, we need to leave now. If the owlbear was following them, then it can’t be far behind, which means it’s still not safe to go back the way we came. We have to go for the castle now and find whatever it is we’re supposed to find. If it can stop the Storm King, then it can keep us safe for the night. In the morning, Ocellus will be healed, every creature here will trust her, we can keep each other safe, and all of us get what we need.”

The younger foals all heard the plan, inspiring Button to speak up.

“We need to get home. Everypony is loo-”

“Shh,” Smolder hushed as she clamped her claws down on Button’s muzzle. “Did you all hear that?”

All were silent, listening intently for anything. In the midst of the rain falling and low crackling of the fire, heavy breathing and soggy footsteps were heard approaching.

Smolder carefully put Button down and pushed him out of the way as she stepped closer to the doorway.

“If that’s what I think it is, I’ll clear the way.”

With fears of improaching danger, the foals clung to their caretakers, and even Button ran between the legs of Ocellus.

At the doorway, Smolder peered out for a moment. Her stance was low, and focus keen on looking for danger. After a moment of tense waiting, she motioned with her claws for the others to come closer.

Sandbar, Yona, Gallus, and Ocellus quietly picked up their foals and placed them on their backs before creeping closer. The steps were slowly and well placed, so as not to make a sound.

Once close enough, Smolder asked a question that alerted them all of the danger.

“When I give the signal, which way are you running?”

Another flash of distant lightning provided just enough light to reveal a large hulking mass sniffing the ground. Sandbar recognized the shape of the owlbear, and his hair stood on end.

“There’s a large pond to our right when you step out. We have to run around it and there’s a dock on the far end that should point the way… I was told never to go that way, so the castle should only be about a mile or so in that direction. Let’s just sneak off now, together.”

Since Silverstream wasn’t carrying anyone, she stepped up behind Smolder, ready to lend her help.

“How big is the pond?”

Sandbar tried to remember. Was she asking for depth, width, length, something else? He wasn’t sure.

“It’s big. A whole lot wider across than the river was.”

That was perfect, and Silverstream had a plan, especially since the wind was picking up again.

“Smolder, meet me at pond, I’ll lead you back to the others.”

The wind increased to a whale with lightning crashing closer with the shifting winds and the beast stood high on his hindlegs.

They were spotted and Smolder ran out to challenge the creature.

“Get ready!”

The owlbear dropped down to all fours and began its charge towards the windmill.

Back inside, fearing his new sister’s brazen choice, shouted out for her.

“Smolder! Come back!”

Steadfast in her plan, Smolder knew it was time.

“Run for it!”

From the growing distance created between them, the others watched a torrent of flames erupt from Smolder, shrouding their view of the owlbear as it did the same for them. Smolder’s plan for a firewall to hide their escape was working, despite the growing winds.

As the final flame left her lungs, her eyes adjusted to the sparse flames that lingered on the ground. A quick look over her shoulder revealed her that the others had made their escape, but returning to her target was not as damaged as she had hoped.

Steam rolled billowed off of the creatures still saturated fur. The winds had dampened her flames while the rain protected his body. The attack, however, had only enraged the beast, which shrieked madly at her.

"I'm guessing your part of my quest!" Smolder shouted out at the beast as she flexed her fist, cracking her knuckles as she changed her stance to get ready to advance. "Because you're testing my patience!"

Lightning flashed overhead, and the full intimidation of its form came into view. On all fours, it stood nearly four and a half feet tall, over a foot taller than the average grizzly. But as it rose up to its hind legs, it had to be at least eleven feet tall, making Smolder feel even smaller than she was.

"Oh, crap. On second thought, I hear the ponies have this amazing way of solving problems by talking things out. Do you have anything you wanna talk about other than me trying to roast you?"

The enraged owlbird stomped forward and swiped his claws at Smolder, roaring with intensity that matched the thunder around them. For such a lumbering beast, he was fast, but she managed to jump out of his reach, blowing flames at her aggressor.

A small step to the side put him out of reach of the flames. The strong winds and rain limited their reach of her fire, as well as forcing her back to the ground. Her only offensive method to keep the beast at bay was cut down dramatically and evasion on foot was now her only option.

More lightning flashed around her, lighting her path to the pond, which might as well have been a small lake. At least a friendly face was there to greet her.

"Smolder! This way!" Silverstream shouted.

Racing over with the predator at her tail, she hoped there was a plan to get them both out alive.

"Run! We can't fly."

As soon as Smolder was close enough, Silverstream grasped Smolder's right wrist and leapt back towards the water.

"Hold your breath!"

They splashed through the surface where a flash of light briefly allowed Smolder to see Silverstream's beak change to ponies face. Even her mohawk of a mane was replaced with a transparent fin of the same color… then darkness.

They were still moving under water. Silverstream had taken to water like a dragon to lava, but her speed was incredible. The lightning above gave some concept of how fast they were moving from the ripples from the rain still falling, but despite the speed, Smolder could only hold her breath for so long.

Just when Smolder was about to exhale, her lungs demanding air, they breached the surface and went airborne.

Together they landed with a thud on a slick wooden surface, Smolder gasping for air.

There was no time to waste, and the light around Silverstream returned, bringing her back to her previous form. Again, she grabbed Smolder's wrist and pulled her away.

"I don't think it saw where we came up. Come on, we need to catch up with- Oh…"

At the end of the dock was Sandbar, catching his breath with the rest.

"How'd you get here so fast."

Smolder stood up and pulled her arm back, not happy with herself or the trip through the pond.

"I couldn't hold the stupid bear thing off. He's too big and too wet. I can't take him out alone in this storm."

The important thing was that everyone was safe, and Ocellus wanted to keep things that way.

"Well, come on. We don't have much of a head start on that thing. And if it could find these four in the storm, then it won't be long before it tracks us down again."

They had made it, but Sandbar didn't feel good about how they had done it.

"Smolder, I can't thank you enough, but let's avoid any more danger on our own. We need to stick together."

Not wanting to stick around, Gallus pushed up farther with Dinky holding tightly around his neck.

"Yeah-yeah. We know we're stronger together, but right now you know the way, so get to leading us away from here."

Without further complaints, the group ventured off into the dark of the woods. Their final destination was not far away, and danger was not lingering far behind.

[Back in the Castle of the Two Sisters.]

Rutherford kicked down the double doors leading to the throne room, letting Cerb, Fluttershy, and then Helix jumping forward with his horn charged.

"Clear," Cerb announced.

Twilight trotted in close behind, evaluating the remains of the once proud castle of Equestria.

"We can set up here for coordinating the search and rescue. Let Becky in so we can start setting up an emergency medical care area response station. We'll clear out the dining hall for her to use."

Benny sped ahead of the rest, looking for the familiar paths he had patrolled before. Pinkie, stuck close behind, but Octavia and Vinyl had claimed his sides as their own.

Not that he minded.

"Cerb, hold down the COC for now. My team will take the east wing and make sure everything is clear that way.. Lumberman… and Kelly, please let Luna lead the sweep of the east wing with her team."

Riding on Big Mac's back, Kelly wiped her hair back, still dripping wet from head to toe.

"Fuck that. I'm mad as shit and I'm gonna stab the first motherfucker I find who took those kids."

Following in close behind, Luna took her place next to Big Mac, allowing a clear path for Celestia to lead in Becky, riding on Shining's back.

"Someone take the knife away from Kelly. You know how she gets about this kinda shit."

Luna looked back, thinking that they were all in the same state of anger over the missing youths.

"I'm sure Kelly is no more angered over this than the rest of us."

As more members entered the throne room, Becky dismounted Shining's back and started to remove her rain gear.

"No, and frankly, my other six hold a stronger hatred for those that mess with kids."

Applejack stepped away from Lumberman to shake herself a little more dry, but remembered one of the stories she was told earlier. Something that almost seemed fitting, given the current youthes situation.

"Woody, didn't y'all start being friends when y'all were youngsters on account of some big fight to save each other?"

Now that brought back some painful memories, if not funny in some twisted retrospect. At least for Benny, he found some humor in it.

"Jesus. You told her about the fight at the football game?"

The reminiscing could wait, and Cerb didn't wish to waste even more time. And now that Sniff came in, they could start taking over the castle.

"Another story we can tell you about later, I'm sure. Sniff, get settled in with Bon Bon. She worked the most with Twilight the last time we were here. I want you helping to coordinate communications. Celestia has tactical control. Luna, you're in charge of operations. Cadance, you're sharing admin with Twilight. King and Queen Abyssinia, take lead of logistics. I would put that on Rutherford, but he's leading all ground forces. Gruff, flight ops. Queen Novo, you and your three will work with Aspen on Intel when he gets back."

That left one small few out in the cold, and Cerb wanted an update from them now.

"Gruff, can any of our units fly yet?"

Frustrated as ever, Gruff tried to keep his anger to only moderately tiffed.

"In this weather? Emergency messengers only. Send a yak out to the overwatch team. They can bear the winds better than the rest of us."

Rutherford gave the nod to Kühn, who knew where to go, but Cerb wanted more than one if they were going on hoof.

"Roger. Helix, you and Spitfire go with him. Between Ember, Rainbow Dash, and Starlight, I'm sure Chris is fine, but I want to hear if they've seen anything. And once this castle is cleared, I want them up high with the rest of the over watch."

From deeper in the castle, a young drake needing an ass whooping called out.

"Cerb?! Is that you?!"

Galloping in on Onyx's back, Spike emerged high from behind the throne.

"We searched the whole- well, most of the upper levels of the castle. None of them are here. We tried calling for them."

Onyx could already hear the quill writing up his court-martial papers, which inspired him to make his way down. If anything, he needed to explain himself.

"Princess Twilight, I need to apologize for-"

"Shut up," Cerb blurted out, oddly not sounding enraged. "We know why you both left. You fucked up… But we get it. You're here, you started the search, all that much faster for us to complete the search and find the kids."

Following suit, Twilight conjures a construct of her hoof behind Spike's head to smack him.

"Oww!" Spike whined, but was denied another word edgewise.

Twilight, not satisfied, turned her attention back to her tasks.

"Be glad that's all you're getting right now, Spike. We'll settle up things here first, then we'll have a long discussion about why there won't be a third time that you run off into the Everfree Forest without me."

Again, another voice was needed to get things moving, and Novo had enough sass to make it happen.

"Get moving! All y'all! I need my Intel! Move! Move! Move!"

[Back at the windmill.]

Aspen stood firmly in the wind and constant rain, not letting the present company or scorched Earth bother him.

"The fire used here was from one of the youths running amuck?"

Thunder stepped up, showing just as strong of a resolve as the king.

"There is a dragon among them, the tracks left behind in the old windmill can tell us that much. All of the missing children that we know must have been here. But there's one imprint I can't make sense of… Could you lend your expertise."

Looking smug, Aspen grinned.

"If you mean the owlbear, we told you before they were following the same path that led us here. And the runners we sent will tell Celestia and the others as much."

This King was really getting on Thunder's nerves. His elitist attitude was near unbearable.

"Just look at the damn imprint, will you."

They made their way into the mill where Thunder pointed out the anomaly. Right where Aspen was already staring.

"Thunder, to me you are young and inexperienced, but you noticed what most would not. Now seeing the tracks unmoved without the weather, I can see it. There is a changeling among the children."

[Back in the realm of Harmony.]

The dim light of Harmony flickered even lower.

"Children… I have lost control… The beast… I cannot stop him… I am blind to the world around me… I am losing sight of you… All I see is darkness… clawing at my barrier… coming for us all. My test was to ardous… your distance too great for me too keep them at bay... You were supposed to beat the storm. The foals will only slow you down… Why did they leave? Why were they hidden from me until it was too late?"

As the light faded to a warm spark, the last vision she could see was Sandbar's hoof crushing a branch in the dead of night. And as the others carrying the foals trampled over the splinters, the remains fell over top of another, then flexed together, blinking to see its forest disturbed through its glowing green eyes.

Slowly, a Timberwolf began to pull itself together. Constructing itself, branch by branch. It rose from the fallen timbers, ready to howl into the night.

The harsh winds attempted to blow it away, but its hunger, the untamed rage it held, an insatiable desire for carnage held strong long enough to fight off the rains that loosened its hold upon itself.

Now complete, but its prey out of sight, it lowered its head, mouth agap to draw in a deep breath to call the others to rise-

CRASH!

An owlbear, fur singed from a recent burn, still in hot pursuit, collided with the timber. Tripping into the brush and squawking angrily, the sticks and branches scattered.

Just as quickly, the owlbear rolled back to its feet, saw nothing, then took off again on the path it was only briefly distracted from.

From where the defeated Timberwolf fell, another had risen, ready to avenge its fallen. It raised its wooden maw to the thundering clouds above, unleashing a howl to raise the dead.

"Thunder!" A voice shouted from behind the newly awakened Timberwolf. "We can take care of this mess ourselves. What we discovered is an emergency that only you can deliver now."

The wooden construct turned to see a majestic white deer, adorned with golden fur and golden bands impressed with rubies leading a small team of lesser deer, and a dark-colored pegasus.

The menu had changed, and so did Thunder's priorities, forcing her to plant her halberd in the tough soil at Aspen's hooves.

"Don't bother telling me you don't need it, your highness. I can't fly with it, but while you're at it, take my armor."

With a pull of a string, the breastplate fell from her body, which of course did insult the king.

"Pah! I'll carry your weapon of war if you insist, but if you-"

Like a swarm of fireflies waking to a warm summer night, the forest quickly dotted with many glowing green eyes blinking into form. A long undisturbed pack had been awoken from its slumber.

"-insist, I will happily oblige."

A light from Aspen's aura gripped the armor and strung it around his frame, barely fitting him, but provided protection he now was thankful for.

"Do fly quickly will you. And my apologies for my rudeness. War is an ugly thing, you know."

Free from her armor, Thunder flapped as hard as she could to leave the ground, eventually getting high enough to run along the branches to escape to above the greenery.

"Fight well, King!"

Now just Aspen and four of his best scouts, he raised the halberd from the ground, his magic glowing bright enough from his antlers to allow his kin to see the arena they had been led into.

"Bucks! Ready yourselves and render your antlers for battle!"

The bucks lowered their heads and scrapped their hooves into the grass, kicking up dirt and steadying their nerves.

"Yes, King!"

Aspen readied the halberd to strike, his arrogance leaving him for his mindstate during the battle he once fought over a thousand years ago with the other kingdoms. His first truly brave act as a king that saved his kin was to fight with others kingdoms. Instead, now he would have to hold his own until they sent help.

"FOR THE THICKET! CHARGE!"

Hushed under the silence from Harmony’s unseen presence, exhausted, she uttered the only words she wished could reach them.

“Children… Run...”

Author's Note

Welp, it took some time, but our New Six have finally made it together. It took the help of some oncoming storm winds, but Gallus got added to the bunch just in time. A little full-body collision never hurt anyone, after all.

Back with the growing collision of nations and humans, things got a bit heated after getting everyone caught up with all the new faces. And... well... every hard-ass has a back story. Here, Gruff was no exception. Between taking in a juvenile delinquent, his own poor parenting, on top of all the grief and suffering he went through... the old dude must have been burnt out.

Although, it seemed like even he had a plan the whole time. At least him coming clean about it allowed the rest of the nations to band together.

Back in the Everfree Forest, each half of the New Six seem to be bonding even closer.

Back in Ponyville, Iron Forge returns to lend a hoof, making.... something(s). Although, things have gone from bad to worse with another four foals disappearing into the forest. That news really seemed to set Onyx off, who apparently has been getting sweet on Berry Punch. Of course, Spike was just as concerned. So, as shit luck would have it, they both ran off together.

Too bad they ran off. Might have been able to answer Twilight's question. Now Sniff knows, but is human blood part of the problem, or part of the solution?

And now that all the kids are involved... this is getting serious. Especially since they're getting King Aspen involved.

And staying on him for the moment, that deer is not a joy to be around. Let's just hope he changes his tone before someone cleans his clock.

Back in the Everfree Forest, holy cow, it finally happened. The New Six have all finally met up with each other. They may have been a little confrontational at first, but they eventually got it all together and get along. Of course, the last four are there now there, along with the owlbear stalking them.

Smolder came out strong with some solid defense, and Silverstream came through in a pinch, but that only bought them so much more time. Now, even the help that was right behind them has been cut off.

And Harmony? It sounds like she messed up this plan of hers, and the children are in real danger and have been left all on their own.

Who is going to save who, and how? Find out next time in:

Chapter 100.3. ?????????????????????????.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

100.3. Harmony: Thank You For Trying to Help Me Be Something Else.

With most of the castle's upper levels cleared by Spike and Onyx, some time was freed up. That allowed the pair to report to Twilight and Novo what they found after leaving. Sniff also took the chance to speak with Cerb in private regarding some new blood-related issues. Becky was still trying to talk Kelly out of control of what turned out to be a butcher knife while Benny took some time to try and work with Bon Bon in Sniff's absence.

At the same time, since there were no flight ops in progress and Lumberman's first search area cleared, those two were mistakenly left unattended.

It didn't take long for Lumberman's long stare of discontent to break Gruff's silence.

"What? You carrying a grudge now?" He scoffed. "Don't worry. You'll get used to it. I did."

Allies or not, Lumberman couldn't let go of what had been digging at him since Gilda's history on the old bird's ways.

"Give Gallus up. Not even a king should be allowed to exploit a child like you have."

Despite the verbal jab, Gruff didn't budge from his seat on the floor, choosing to disengage from the insult.

"Pah. Gallus will be the change Griffonstone needs."

Angered even more by how blind Gruff was, Lumberman fired back.

"You're using him to fix your problems and didn't even tell him. You robbed him of his childhood to get back at those who did you dirty, like a living disposable dagger. Is that the kind of king your father raised?"

Before Gruff could fire back, Lumberman stepped up how hard he was laying into him.

"Did you ever care about Gallus? Because you made a pretty big deal about your father caring more about the kingdom than even bothering to give you a hug goodbye. Shit. Every decent halfway father I ever knew cared about his kids even a little bit. At least when it mattered. Even the one that took me in. Showed me what it meant to belong and what it took to make a better world that I wanted to be a part of. Even if he went back on it, I didn't forget the kind of positive encouragement I got, and I've done a lot more fucked up shit than what Gallus ever could have."

The words landed as a heavy blow to Gruff, who lost whatever biting rebuttal he had. It gave Lumberman another chance to point out more oversight.

"You can't beat a good behavior into a kid, or neglect them into obedience. In fact, I think you're lucky he chose to run away. Otherwise, you really would be the king your father raised… A father who cared more about his country than taking care of his kid."

For a moment, Lumberman didn't see the bitter old grouch. Maybe it was the nostalgia of reliving his own past, being used and misled for his mother's own selfish wishes. It could have been how it felt like he was punching down and went so far as to actually hurt the old griffon emotionally.

Then again, maybe it was a wish that one good father figure had managed to stick around. At the very least, survived long enough for him to hold onto.

In the end, Lumberman still sympathized with Gallus more than Gruff, but he was all the young griffon had.

"Jesus… Your plan was to leave him in the care of the Council of Lords once he was old enough to join… but still hate you? Why the fuck do you think he would have cared enough to do anything on your behalf?"

Suddenly, Cerb was in view, having caught the last bit of the exchange.

"Jesus Christ, leave him alone. We’ve got bigger problems. Follow me for a sec. Sniff just told me something you need to hear. Applejack, Fluttershy. We need you on top of this, too."

Just like that, Gruff was left to deal with his thoughts. His thoughts and Celestia's council, as she had overheard the entire exchange.

"Gruffo?" She softly spoke from his side. "Might I offer some insight that neither you nor Lumberman failed to bring into the conversation?"

Putting on his bitter face once again, Gruff sat cross and huffed.

"Why not? Just start a line and I'll let every creature get their kicks in."

Unfettered by the attitude, Celestia sat next to Gruff, thinking back about his past.

"You take after your grandfather more than your father. And it's a real shame because in private, your father adored you."

Gruff turned an eyebrow of insulted disbelief, but Celestia returned it with a sad smile.

"You were very young, but your grandfather demanded a stern upbringing for you, which your father taught you to demonstrate while around others… But don't think your father never hugged or cared about you and…

It was one thing to provide some comfort for clarity of mind before a conflict, in doing so, Celestia realized some fault of her own.

“I'm sorry I never came to visit with you after the war."

Gruff sighed and finally dropped his tough exterior. Everyone around him was busy with one task or another, completely obvious. Not that he warranted much company anyway.

"My father was busy with his royal duties, trying to save what he could of our empire. He tried to restore the pride we once held and fought with my grandfather constantly on how to do so. He even argued against heading into fighting the Storm King… but gave in… He said the King's word was absolute. Then he left… I don't remember much of anything else."

That was certainly sad to hear, especially to Celestia, who could sparingly remember much more than this.

"I never met your mother, but I do recall your father was a fine griffon. He expected great things from his only son… and I don't think it's too late for that. And just like your father, I don't think you have to do it alone… And if you truly are the last of your bloodline, then the Council Lords shouldn't hold as much sway over you as they say they do."

There was a curious look on Gruff's face, and Celestia believed she should give up the ghost on one more regret.

"King Gruto, sadly, was just as impatient and bullheaded as Queen Novo had argued. Your father, however, was much calmer and level-headed. His last letter was, or at least I believe it was his last, was sent to my sister and I, requesting our help. Unfortunately, we were unable to receive the letter before his battle… ended. His flyer sent from Griffonstone had been delayed, more than likely, attacked. Luna and I, we had been dealing with Discord at the time and-"

Small memories of the past came back to Celestia, making her feel sick to her stomach. It was hard to forget the stress and overwhelming conflicts that had fallen upon her from those days, as well as the decisions she made that she later came to regret. Decisions that she couldn’t help but wonder if that had not truly been her own.

"I apologize. I believe the strings of fate have woven an impossible scenario for us to overcome."

Almost rudely, Celestia stood up, ready to take her leave.

"You'll have to pardon my abrupt departure from this conversation."

She went to step away, but she felt an obligation to at least give him something of value before more could be discussed.

"Gruffo… I believe you have been cheated. Not only of your crown and youth, but so much more... Take that as you will for now, as I plan on revisiting this and may need your help. However, in the meantime, if not to sound as though I am parroting Lumberman… Don't rob Gallus of what you have lost. I believe that deep down inside, you are your father’s son. Perhaps with a little luck and some guidance, maybe you can even do better."

[Over with Twilight.]

Having Sniff walk off and Becky starting to look over their supplies, Twilight thought some small conversation was needed to kill time.

"So, Spike. You must be really worried if you ran off with Onyx like you did."

Spike turned an eye to Twilight as if to respond to the question, but then turned away with a shrug.

"Yeah, but also because I felt responsible. Plus, I’m trying to be more manly, and a real man should take responsibility for his mistakes. Not that it was a mistake to tell them how to be a family, but that is the reason they're in this mess."

Before Becky could finish sorting the next few sections of gauze, a miscalculation suddenly came into realization.

"Hey, Spike? Why were only Yona and Gallus lured into the forest while in Canterlot, but you were… No… You went with Onyx because you wanted to, right?"

Knowing that line of questioning, Twilight could hear the gears turning in Becky's head.

"What's on your mind, Becky?"

Becky looked lost for a moment, trying to sort out the misconceptions she might have made.

"I counted seven… Seven kids with Spike. Then Sandbar and another foal no one knows of get lost in the forest. Two that have absolutely no connection to us… Then the last four."

Still confused, she turned to Spike.

"Smolder and Yona said they had a mission. Why didn't they take you with them? Eight of the other ten we know of all claim to be a family by choice.” More confused, she turned back to Twilight. “Even when he went out to find them, why didn't whoever is behind this take Spike if it was only Onyx with him at the time? Spike is just as tough as the other kids, so why not take him with the others?"

Still confused, Twilight stepped closer to Spike, looking him over as if examining him for clues.

"Not only that, why Sandbar? And who is the other filly seen in town?"

Thinking there had to be another connection, Twilight stopped her inspection, looking at Spike with the utmost sincerity.

"Spike, who of those missing were you closest to?"

Put on the spot, Spike didn't want to speak on anything out loud if others were nearby. Maybe if Sniff was around, that would have helped, but after a quick look around and a faint blush building up, he answered.

"I think I really like Smolder. Not that I don't think Gallus and Yona are really nice and all, but they all bonded with each other a lot more than they did me. Button and Smolder, Dinky and Gallus, Pina Colada and Yona. Cotton Cloudy and I hugged a little bit because she was sad when Smolder and Gallus started to argue, but…"

Twilight and Becky stared at Spike, waiting for the final bit to come out and explain things. Instead, Spike seemingly gave up with another shrug.

"I dunno. It's like they all heard what I told them and started to do it themselves, but it was like me and Rarity. They took whatever help I could give them and used it on some creature else, but I get it. They didn't understand what Sniff and Chris helped me to figure out. That I already have a family and I didn't need to keep looking, which might have come off as me trying to push them together… That, and I'm trying to work up the courage to ask Smolder out… I think she'd hurt me if I did."

"If she's anything like Ember," Twilight grumbled.

Regardless of Twilight’s take, Becky had to rethink her original theory.

"Okay, so forget the four foals for a second, and let's say that's our fault, just like Spike and Onyx were. Smolder, Yona, and Silverstream all claim that they were told to go. Gallus… just dropped everything at the farm and left. Four kids from four nations… Why take two from Ponyville that have no relation to us or other high-value ponies? They could have taken Spike with Smolder and Yona? Or Flurry Heart or any of the Crusaders. We weren't watching any of them, so they would have been easy to kidnap."

Down below, Evening Aster returned with the first bit of news and two deer to share the information.

"Queen Novo! Every creature! We come with good news! The tracks of the missing delegates and the stolen scooter! We found them! The other search parties are being recalled-"

From high above on the floor, Thunder crashed through one of the poorly replaced windows, sending glass in every direction. She barely regained control before hitting the floor, putting everyone on alarm. The fact she was out of her armor and without her weapon added more concern.

"Thunder!" Cerb shouted, already knowing something had to have gone wrong, seemingly falling back into his old days.

"Report!"

Despite the loud entrance, Thunder casually shook off the rain and fluttered over to the center of the throne room, confident but still alarmed.

"We found all ten tracks of the missing children. One is a changeling! They're all being pursued by an owlbear! A large one! We gave chase, but we were cut off by Timberwolves! King Aspen is fighting them off! He needs support!"

Quickly, Becky tried to put it all together, but the obvious couldn't have been any less difficult for her to blurt out at Twilight.

"The six kids! There from—"

Just as quickly, her theory fell short before she could even spit it out.

"Wait… If the changelings have a kid there, why only one from six of the nations? Yaks, dragons, ponies, hippogriffs, changelings, and griffons? Why leave out the deer and Abyssinias?"

Close enough to hear, Cadance was trying to catch up with the developing theory.

"If changelings are involved, then Queen Chrysalis must be behind this. And if she's learned to manipulate Harmony's magic, then this does not bold well for us."

Still in earshot, Celestia pushed herself closer, a mix of panic and demanding authority strong in her voice.

"What of Harmony's magic? What have you found?"

Slightly taken back, Cadance answered promptly but with a hint of skepticism.

"At the train station. The conductor showed traces of what appeared to be Harmony Magic around his mind. The same that had been used to defeat Chrysalis. This proves she's involved."

Amidst the hammering rain, wailing winds, and clamoring of creatures and armor scrambling around the room, one clear sound rang out.

BOOM!

It wasn't thunder, and Cerb knew that sound all too well.

"That's Chris! Everyone! Battle Ready! Now!"

Outside the stone walls, distant voices could be heard screaming out alarms.

"Movement along the cavern's edge!"

"Magic-based attacks in the southern treeline."

"We're under attack!"

"I think I saw fire!"

"What is that!"

Before anyone could get moving, Celestia reached out with both her wings, grabbing Twilight by her tail and Cerb by his wrist. She held them, unsure of what to say in the chaos swirling throughout the room.

BOOM!

Even as another shot rang out, Celestia had no idea of what to expect or how to apologize. Instead, fear of what lay below.

"We need Chris. He knows more than any of you. Hopefully, more than me, but I've held so many secrets so close to my chest I know not of which ones I had a say in any longer… and If my fears are now correct, we are all in danger. I thought it was only me she was after."

[Minutes earlier.]

Running through the forest, the six were running low on steam.

"The howls are getting closer!" Button cried from Smolder's back.

Silverstream, even without carrying someone, was starting to lose faith.

"This wasn't in my dream! Sandbar! Do something."

Running blind, Sandbar shouted back.

"It shouldn't be much farther!"

Holding tight onto Sandbar's back, Cotton Cloudy tried to yell out her best advice.

"Look for the pretty lights! They'll keep you safe if you follow them."

Having overheard the suggestion, Pina supported the request.

"The lights kept us away from the monster and led us to you!"

Dinky, still firmly attached to Gallus, held tight and called out what she saw.

"Right there! Go left!"

They all saw it. A rainbow flickering light in the darkness, nearly resembling a winged quadruped with wings. However, too scared to think fast enough, they all ran past it. Had it not been for another flash of lightning, they all would have missed how short the clearing out of the trees was that they entered.

Together, they all tried to stop, slipping and sliding through the muddy grass before the long drop-off of the gorge's cliff. Thankfully, from this new point of view, the next bolt that lit up the sky showed them where they were.

"Ha!" Sandbar celebrated. "I knew we were close!"

Below them, the gorge had flooded, yet a series of steps led out from the waters to the Castle of the Two Sisters. That seemed like the perfect environment for a hippogriff. Another chance for Silverstream to play the heroine if the winds were still too high.

"All of you! Climb down! If it's too deep, I can swim you across!”

“No!” Button protested. “Follow the lights! They pointed that way!”

With so much mystery surrounding what led them all to be together, Smolder was all but compelled to listen.

“Sandbar! Maybe the foals are right! Shouldn’t we go around instead of down?!”

No sooner had Smolder turned to assess the suggested back, the flickering of lights in the forest behind them highlighted an approaching silhouette, and Button saw it too.

“Owlbear!”

The outcry made Yona spin to face their foe, but a misstep in the loose soil made the ground under her back hooves give way.

With an airy yelp, Yona slipped rear-first over the cliff’s edge.

“Gotcha!” Ocellus called out, holding onto Yona’s horns with her forehooves.

Pina held on for dear life to Yona’s back but made the mistake of looking down.

“We’re slipping!”

More of the loose soil crumbled to mud under Yona’s weight, pulling her further down, forcing Gallus to grab hold of Ocellus.

“Gah! Sandbar! Smolder! I can’t—”

“I got you!” Sandbar called out, hugging Gallus around his waist. “Smolder, hold off the owlbear while we-”

“Times up!” Smolder shouted, pulling Button off her back and shoving him into Silverstream, which set her into Sandbar, forcing all the others down the cliff to safety. “I got this!"

The slide down was not a smooth one. Large rocks and roots jutting out quickly separated the bunch, sending them tumbling in different directions as the wind sent Smolder's flames back around her high over them.

The youths all splashed into the flooded gorge, the deeper end had risen high enough that one couldn't reach the bottom. They all rose, spitting and coughing. Above them, the flames grew stronger, trying to match the winds.

Smolder again took the stance to hold off the beast while the others started for the far side of the forge.

A scream from the owlbear at first gave them hope her tactic was working, but by the time Silverstream had Button and Ocellus with their heads steady above water, Smolder’s plan failed.

CRACK!

Smolder came rocketing down, leaving a trail of thinning flames that died on her descent.

“-aaaaaaAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”

SPLASH!

She emerged quickly but held her eyes shut, flailing with only her right arm as she coughed and sputtered her breathing. So in shock, she nearly lashed out at Sandbar wrapping a foreleg around her, saved only by Cotton Cloudy's voice.

"Smolder! Keep swimming!"

The voice, thankfully, let Smolder know she was safe, and she abandoned her urge to struggle. Given the hit she took, she was willing to trust this new pony friend with her moment of weakness.

"Help me. I think it broke my arm, and my wing really hurts."

Together, they swam to the closest edge they could, helping one another out of the water. One by one, they backed further away from the rising waters into the cavernous mouth of the far side of the gorge until Sandbar was the last one in. He gave a strong push on her backside as a short flash of lightning allowed him to see Yona's frightened face through the five new slashes through Smolder's left wing.

"Smolder! What happened?"

Smolder spun and fell on her ass, holding her arm against her chest and doing one hell of a job of hiding the pain.

"The wind… Blew too hard. I could have nearly slapped him instead for as far as my flames would go."

She winced and hissed in pain from trying to move her wing.

"I tried to jump out of the way again, but I wasn't fast enough this time." She cracked a grin, still trying to look tough. "Heh… I got'em good, though."

Not done, Smolder took a look around at where they were. No steps in sight, the distance the cave went in was still unknown, but at least the wind and rain weren’t beating them into the ground. The perfect location to come too late for the miserable dragoness.

"Awe, great. Now I can fly around and torch the owlbear if he finds us again." She grunted sarcastically.

SPLASH!

All together everyone screamed at the massive splash of could only be the owlbear jumping in after them.

"He found us!"

"What do we do?"

"It's gonna eat us!"

"Just make it go away!"

Sandbar could see their situation deteriorating, and didn't want to chance another encounter.

“We can’t out-swim that thing, and we’re running out of places to run to. Our only option is to go deeper into the cave. We stick together, find a way out—”

“Look!” Cloudy shouted. “Another light!”

Behind them, a dim glow began to pulse deeper in, to which they all ran towards. This light was different. It didn’t glimmer with the rainbow but was a dull white with only hints of a prism swimming in its aura.

“My br-v s...ix.”

Once close enough, the ten youngsters found themselves standing before a large crystal tree. Its massive diamond-like trunk leading up with thorny vines led up to branches full of pristine leaves and what looked to be spikey-covered fruits.

“You f-un…d me.”

Button, standing the closest, was the first to pick up on what they were hearing.

“Did that tree just talk?”

As if summoned by the question, a ghostly figure stepped out from the trunk. With every step, its legs and body grew more defined. It was a pony in form, eventually blinking with bright lavender-colored eyes, sprouting a horn and unfurling its wings before stopping to take in the sight of the new arrivals.

“I had feared the worst,” it finally spoke, its feminine voice now clear and unbroken. “But you all survived… with four additional companions. This only further proves that you were destined to be the next saviors of this world.”

Finally, it dawned on Gallus what this was.

"We made it all the way through the Everfree Forest to find out the treasure is an alicorn?"

Silverstream fluttered up, momentarily ecstatic at the announcement.

“My vision! It really did come true!”

The looks of fear and confusion among the others left one sad fact to deal with, one Harmony was reluctant to deal with.

“I know what you all seek, but I have grown weak from the approaching darkness. You have not yet discovered the key to unlock what is needed. My time with you is short, and the creature that hunts you is famished. You are not strong enough to defeat him as you are.”

Shocked, Sandbar yelped.

“Defeat it?!”

Equally concerned, Silverstream looked back to the entrance, seeing the owlbear climbing up, much of its chest burnt, but still drenched and looking less than happy.

“You want us to do what?! That thing is unstoppable.”

Harmony narrowed her vision on the approaching beast, desperation compelling her to do the unthinkable.

“Not unstoppable, I'll see to that."

Straining her magic, a wall of crystal rose up, barricading in the youngsters and warding off the owlbear. Shockingly, as the wall went up, the ghostly image of Harmony faded to one that was thinly transparent.

"Children… Listen closely… The owlbear was never to come this close. I have not the strength to vanquish it, let alone hold it at bay for long. It is up to you to stop it if you are to survive. I can provide you with the tools to defeat it, but you must work together with what I have to offer and undo the damage of your predecessor’s follies."

Growing even dimmer, Harmony summoned three vines from the ground in front of Yona, Silverstream, and Gallus. The vines sprouted a helmet fit for a King in front of Yona and a pair of metal talons adorned with silver for Gallus and a trident for Silverstream.

"Yona… Your once great Prince Tormand waged a war against the invading dragons. He gave his all to end the war, but it did not end with unity under Prince Ulysses, as Dragon Lord Scintilla had lost a brother as well. Fight with Smolder, as she will need your strength to be her shield.”

Next in line was Gallus, and Harmony could already see how entranced he was with the gift she was giving him.

“Gallus… The once great king Guto fought a war he could not win alone… Fight with Sandbar. Strike with the precision he lacks, and guide him away from his fear."

Harmony turned to Silverstream as her ghostly image was all but the shimmering lights retreating back to her tree.

"Silverstream… The war against the Storm King took more than King Gruto and his only son. King Velho, your uncle, was the first to fall, attacked from behind, and lost to the crushing depths before the hippogriffs gained their fins… Be the tide that raises all of you together… The loss of one just may lead to the loss of all."

With the last warning given, the final shimmering light from harmony faded back into the tree, fracturing its surface. All the youth stared in disbelief. Equally foreboding, the crystal vines crumbled, sending the gifts clattering to the dirt unceremoniously.

Silverstream was the first to pick her weapon up, never remembering anything of the trident she held.

"Was this what we were supposed to find? What about the Elements?"

Yona curiously placed the helmet on her head, a bit larger than it should have been for her, but two straps allowed a sturdy fit.

“Yona not like this. Prince Rutherford not normally let yaks fight like this.”

Gallus slid the metal talons on, still trying to process that he was holding the last griffon king’s weapon of preference.

“Do we even have a choice?”

Smolder, having insult added to her injury, huffed in defiance.

“Pah! Dragons never needed weapons to fight.” She flexed her fists but instantly regretted her posturing. “Ow! Not that a shield would be a bad idea.”

All eyes then went to Ocellus, cowering with the foals. Ocellus, just as frightened by the owlbear still clawing at the entrance.

“I… We… don’t normally fight. We’re supposed to hide in plain sight and only use violence when ponies discover who we are so we can escape… or so I’ve heard… Am I supposed to help keep the foals safe for now?”

Suddenly, they realized Sandbar wasn’t among their inner circle. The rapid clamoring of hooves led their attention to discover him frantically searching around the crystal tree. His calm exterior barely holding together as he studied their enclosure.

“We need to find a way out. Maybe there is some kind of secret exit? Or maybe one of the walls is fake, like the one keeping the owlbear out.”

The foals couldn’t see it, Gallus could see it more than the others. With each crack on the wall from the owlbear forcing his way in, a little more of what he was hiding became more self-evident.”

“Hey, Sandbar? We’re all scared, but we were chosen to save the world. We can’t just run away from this.”

Sandbar spun around, his eyes wide with the terror he kept hidden behind his facade.

“Are you crazy? Running away is what we need to do! I- ack… Look at all of you. Half of you can fly. You all have armor, weapons, can breathe fire, or use magic. I’m just an Earth pony. I’m not even as strong as a yak, heck I’m not strong period! Running away is the only thing I can do. It’s what kept me, Ocellus, all of us safe.”

There was a moment of silence, broken only by the creaks and cracks of crystal giving way, only for Gallus to flatly make his point.

“No, I mean, we literally can’t run away from this. We’re kinda trapped, and once that owlbear breaks through, you’re the only one that knows how to get us out of here.”

Yona marched up next to Gallus, ready to face any danger.

“Sandbar very important pony. You know about castle, owlbears, and how best to keep others safe. Even now, still trying to keep others safe, but running not option.”

Joining the two, Silverstream stood with her trident held awkwardly in her claws.

“Sandbar… my vision stopped at finding the alicorn in the tree. I have no idea what I’m doing anymore and I’m probably more scared and lost than any of you here. We can’t fly away, and I have no clue what I’m supposed to do with this. If my uncle couldn’t defeat the Storm King with it, what am I supposed to do with it?”

As the doubts and inadequacies grew in stature, Ocellus spoke loud enough only to be heard over the failing crystal wall.

“Sandbar… Whatever you decide to do, I’ll follow you as best I can, but I’m exhausted and hungry. I can’t run for much longer, and I don’t think we can outrun the owlbear again… Not all of us at least.”

That was the truth. They were trapped, unprepared, unskilled, untested, and running wasn't an option. Smolder had done all the fighting on her own, and now couldn't fly and had a broken arm. Ocellus was injured, though her need for consuming love had left her without much strength or the ability to transform, even if she had healed.

The foals were another issue altogether. He could carry one, Gallus, Yona, And Silverstream could carry the others, but Ocellus would end up falling behind. Of course, that would only be if they could get past the owlbear. That, sadly, would require them to rely on Silverstream to pull all of them through the flooded gorge, but that would be too much for even her.

After reviewing all their options, Sandbar came to the dismal realization of what was needed and where he stood. And the weight of it all just crashed down on him.

"Guys, I can't do this. I'm not a leader. I just wanted to help Ocellus. I want to help all of you, but I don't want anyone else to get hurt."

Clearly, none of them wanted to get hurt either, but Yona spoke up with some brave words.

"But Sandbar not alone. All of us are here. If running together not option, then fighting together is. Sandbar stronger than he thinks. Teacher pony showed that Earth pony can be strong like yak. Pony not need armor or weapons. We all safe because of you.”

Another crash came from the crystal wall, chunks of the makeshift barricade fracturing off and shattering as they landed. From the growing cracks, the rising water from the gorge began pouring in. More water would slow their movements and make an escape all but impossible.

The flowing waters rushing in picked up loose branches and a battered tree trunk, now all debris caught in its increasing torrent.

Their battleground was going to be cluttered, but maybe Sandbar could work that to their advantage.

“Silverstream? Do you have any control over the water?”

Not sure where the question was coming from, Silverstream lifted up her claws, examining the water droplets dripping off from the flooding that had already reached her.

“Uh, a little, but only in my other form. What are you thinking? Wait! Do you have a plan!?”

[Somewhere closer to home in the space between dimensions.]

Drifting through the every shifting emptiness of existence, Luna Ring lay motionless as she was strung along by her only companion.

“Rose? We’ve been drifting through so many dimensions… I’m sorry that I can’t help.”

Trixie Rose stayed focused on unraveling the threads to yet another dimensional wall but never lost an ounce of attention on her friend.

“You’re fine, Ring. I know this isn’t your strong suit, but don’t think I couldn’t do this without you… How are you holding up?”

Luna Ring softly smiled, still curled up into herself.

“The harmony around here is thin. Pretty sure I’ll start cracking up soon. I’m not as strong as I was when I was with my Kelly. I imagine we both feel empty no longer having our humans inside of—”

“Don’t finish that joke, Ring,” Trixie jested, though with some agitation, having long grown tired of the constant sex jokes. “Fusing and fucking are two different things, and we both had our fair share of one or the other. But let's not get into the debate of who had it better."

As the final strand parted, Trixie Rose gave a sigh of relief and led them through.

"It's a question of quality or quantity, and neither of us would give up either for the other. Not that- Oh, shit."

The call to alarm was enough to make Luna Ring look up to take in the threat. What she found was reason enough to curse.

"Holy fuck… Is this the path the humans took?"

Trixie stood fast, examining the unending streaks of damaged dimensions and strings. Portions of reality separated from their origins, moments of time relapsing over themselves, and magic of all types arching and violently discharging. The destruction was incredible in its size and scope, yet Trixie Rose quickly grew only more determined.

"Ring, forget about the doors and windows. This might have knocked down enough walls for us to get through."

While they both knew this could end up saving them a lot of time, Luna knew the dangers.

"Hey, Rose? I won't be any good to you as I am right now. Could you form a bond with me?"

Trixie Rose turned, clearly taken back by the request.

"You can't be serious. Kelly had enough problems bonding with you, and you're in no better shape when you’re away from a steady supply of harmony. Not to mention that kind of power will surely get us noticed."

No longer fit to being tugged around, Luna Ring stood up, exposing the large crack exposed upon her chest, running down her left foreleg."

"I'll act as your shell, protect as much power from escaping while drawing on the bio-life force you have that I lack. And look around us. The damage done was by the same Order that has left us blind to our new Trixie and the humans. We'll be safe… That is to say, safe while traveling… You know the other Echoes are not far behind us."

It couldn't be avoided. As careful as they were, there was a trail left behind. Thin… Weak… Easily masked within the environments they traveled… but not impossible for the likes of their pursuers.

The answer was only a breath away, if only they were not alone.

"Oh, my-my-my," Discord's voice chimed in. "Let me guess. Little miss magician mistook meters for miles this time?"

A diesel engine revved up along with the caution beeps of a basket crane raising.

As obnoxious as always, Discord rose up, a cocky grin glowing under his construction hat.

"You know, Trixie?" Discord gloated as he came into view. "If I wasn't so busy patching this mess you made, I'd—"

Upon seeing the crack on Luna Ring's chest, Discord realized he may have misjudged who he was speaking with. Embarrassing, but a few quick blinks to take in their composition made it clear who he was dealing with, making him change his demeanor completely to completely uninviting.

"Oh, ho-ho-ohhh no. No-no-no-no-no. I'm sorry, but only one Harmony per reality, and I already have ours under control."

Relieved that this Discord wasn’t hostile, Trixie Rose lowered her guard.

"Yeah. The old bait and switch. We saw you leave her with thirty percent of her power. That's a great way to slow her down. It’s a real shame you didn’t take more."

Discord’s reaction was to be expected, laughing himself to tears.

“Ha! You saw that?! Haa! And the look on her face! It was—”

And quickly changed to being near-violently serious.

“What do you mean it’s a shame I didn’t take more? She may be a vile, detestable witch, but at least she keeps the other goons under cont…”

In the moments he thought to find some leverage in the interrogation, Harmony’s final words echoed back into memory.

“But do not think my influence to be insignificant. I have shaped this world far more than you know with less… Unlike your stone prison, I will be able to free myself back into this world. I will see you sooner than you think."

As embarrassing as it was to need to humble himself, Discord pulled back on the hostilities, dropped his construction uniform, and floated innocently in front of his two new best friends.

“How much should I have left her with?”

Each world was different, no matter how much was the same, and Luna Ring knew more than Trixie Rose about how much damage Harmony could do with only a fraction of her power.

“Discord, the numbers may vary from one version to the next, but I’ve never seen more than twenty percent of Harmony’s power needed to create the Elements of Harmony that defeated you. And that’s power possessed.” She narrowed her eyes on Discord, doing her best to showcase her seriousness. “Not power used.”

That wasn’t even half of it, and Trixie Rose wanted to make it clear where she stood.

“The Harmony of your world is one of the much more dangerous variants that we’ve come across. Others like her dealing with how this world created life, much like mine, are all flesh and blood. Magically infused, not constructs like you or Luna Ring behind me. Constructs are easy to control. Their whole worlds can be altered and reshaped at a whim, so long as Harmony has enough power available. Those variants can even project the words onto others… Yours… Much like mine… They can only influence, but with enough magic over time, or in a strong enough release, say as in, a filly’s first Sonic Rainboom?... She can change them permanently.”

Growing impatient, Luna Ring butted in.

“Or, as in this case, I am assuming, change primitive minds with feeble bodies into highly intelligent and nearly indestructible creatures with amazing powers. Powers so finely ingrained into their being that the flow of her magic, her whispers, are undetectable.”

That was a bit more than Discord was expecting to hear. Much of which he wasn’t even aware of, but that didn’t answer his question.

“So… with thirty percent, what could she do?”

Luna Ring sighed, not sure how to properly explain things in terms that one lacking the wealth of information she held could understand.

“Discord… Harmony typically would gain double her strength every three hundred years or so. While growing her tree, crafting the Elements of Harmony, and adding her strength to the defeat of Cosmos with your help and others that still blame you for nearly destroying this world, her whispers alone led to the fall of both the griffon and hippogriff empires… and it was all as she planned. She knows how to survive and will no doubt have the knowledge to leach her power back while leading any she deems unnecessary to their demise. And if things don’t go her way, she can alter the memories of all who fall under her influence so she can try again.”

Disturbed, if not utterly shaken by the claims these two made, Discord gulped.

“Just how far is Harmony’s reach of influence?”

Trixie Ring rolled her eyes, surprised Discord wasn’t getting it.

“You and Harmony are two sides of the same coin, dip-shit. Equally opposite with the same values and attributes. What you can change from the exterior, she can change from the interior. Your powers are executed openly unless you want to hide them and are regained from chaos in the realm you were created. Harmony’s are executed in secret and only seen when she wants to make a show of it, but unlike you, she needs ponies and other creatures harmonizing to regain her power. So, even if different, whatever you can do, so can she.”

She stepped closer, getting in Discord’s face to drive her point home.

“Wherever the magic exists that can be harmonized by ponies and other creatures, she grows stronger. Why do you think she put so much emphasis on bringing Twilight and her friends together?”

“Because the Words demanded it,” Shining Sword interrupted from behind.

The three jumped at Sword’s voice, much to the pleasure of his unchanging expression.

“Discord, we apologize for the interruption. If you would be so kind as to return these two into our custody, we can discuss the return of your Harmony’s power and the status of your humans.”

[Back with Prince Aspen.]

“There!” Prince Aspen shouted. “Just ahead! A clearing!”

The three bucks raced forward, Prince Aspen clearing the path with wide arching cleaves with the halberd. A few near misses from Timberwolves gaining ground led to the site of the castle ahead of them and a steep dropoff from the edge of the cliff having already been compromised, and fresh roots now exposed.

“Halt!” Aspen shouted, digging in his hooves to slide into a turn so as to face his enemies. “Stand your ground!”

The buck to his right collapsed, gasping and shaking. Bare, raw, bruised skin covered his legs and back.

“Your majesty… my legs… I can’t… I can’t go on.”

The buck to Aspen’s right walked behind the two, taking a new position on their right flank. He scraped the muddy grass with one hoof, lowering his head at the mass of Timberwolves taking their positions as they exited the tree line.

This buck was in rough shape, his left antler broken off at the base, along with a swollen shut left eye. Three of his largest tines on his remaining antler had been snapped, one dangling free, the other two missing, but he stood bravely next to his downed comrade.

The previously bright light from Aspen’s antlers still glowed, but it was losing its luster. Barely enough to keep the three’s tight formation illuminated in the pouring rain and skyless night.

“Fear not, Buckskin. The ponies will have received word of our situation. If they hold true to their word, they shall see our light. We need only to hold out for a little longer.”

Aspen held up his halberd high to his left, his years of isolation finally showing how ill-prepared he was for combat of this intensity.

“Blackthorne, guard our right flank with all you have left. I’ll manage the rest.”

In front of them, the empty darkness of the night danced with the glowing green of Timberwolf’s eyes advancing on them. There were too many to count, and the regathered remains of the fallen, even larger eyes loomed over the treeline like slow-falling stars.

They had damaged enough in their pursuit that Timberwolf Kings were bearing down on them now.

However, the odds were about to shift, with Ember landing hard in the dirt next to them.

"Prince Aspen! What are you doing?!"

Obviously, the question was why he was just standing there, and with how dark it was, he gathered the oversight instantly.

"One of my bucks is down! We could use some assistance!"

The shouting and new arrival were enough to instigate the Timberwolves, who readily advanced.

From higher on the northern front of the castle flashed a brief, yellow flame.

BOOM!

The first line of Timberwolves shattered from an unseen attack, which even caused Ember to jump.

"Wow, Chris's weapon is loud. He's giving us cover. Now, pick up your wounded! I’ve got the Timberwolves downwind!"

Another line of Timberwolves advanced, only their eyes giving them away, and Aspen drew a revitalized surge of energy into his antlers. A yellow aura pooled together before launching out into the fray.

"Blackthorne! Carry Buckskin! Quickly!"

Wasting no time, Ember jumped ahead of the deer, letting the bold winds carry her. She stopped on the ground and blew a torrent of flames to cover their retreat.

Beyond the gorge, sentries began calling out their alarms as lightning lit up the battlefield.

"Movement along the caverns!"

"Magic-based attacks in the southern treeline."

"We're under attack!"

"I think I saw fire!"

"What is that!"

[At the northern front of the castle.]

"That was amazing!" Starlight praised. "You got a bunch of them."

Camped out in the bed of the truck under a half-dome shield, Chris sat with his rifle ready to fire. With Ember gone, he was relying on Rainbow and Starlight for support, but was limited on time.

"That one looked to go a little high and to the right. Dash, what kind of wind change am I dealing with? There’s at least three King's out there, and I don't want to fuck this up."

Frustrated and now with a ringing in her ear, Rainbow did her best to give him the information he needed.

"Gah, dammit! That thing is fucking loud. And I don't know. I can't sense the weather patterns properly out here. But if you shot high and to the right, then there's probably an updraft running up the wall of the gorge."

Chris looked through his scope again. Thanks to a mix of fire and Aspen’s magic, he could see the rain and flames move differently at the cliff’s edge.

"Right. Got it. Cover yer ears."

BOOM!

[Back inside the Castle of the Two Sisters.]

As another shot rang out, an update was shouted down from one of the sentries.

"Prince Aspen is on the far south side of the gorge! Princess Ember has joined him with what appears to be at least one injured buck! Chris has deployed his weapon and is engaging a hoard of Timberwolves and Kings! No sign of the missing children!"

This was bad, and Cerb had to choose between getting the new information or rushing out to deal with the threats outside.

"Shit!... Alright, Becky, you stay here and get the information from Celestia. Kelly, you're staying too, but I need to borrow Big Mac. Applejack, you stay with Kelly til—"

"What the fuck, Jay?!" Kelly loudly whined.

Cerb had to fight with himself for a moment to hold back the urge to scream his response.

"I might need to ride Mac like Benny did, and AJ isn't ready yet. Plus, you still have the butcher knife."

A little calmer now, Cerb went back to business, already making his way towards the exit with Fluttershy close to his side.

"Sniff, stay with Twilight. Twilight, back us up as soon as you can. Benny, Lumberman, grab yer shit. Luna, yaks, griffons, Twilight Guard, yer with us. Everyone, keep at your stations and stand by in case we need more support."

Benny didn't have much to grab but knew of two others who would need to stay back.

"Tavi, Vinyl, I know you wanna go, but hold off for now. We're just gonna be outside. In and out and back before you know it… and someone needs to babysit Sniff."

Sniff knew he wasn't fit for going out to the fight, and instead flipped Benny off while smiling.

Octavia and Vinyl, at least, were understanding, with Vinyl acting as the optimistic mouthpiece for the couple.

"Yeah, yeah. Go do your hero thing, hot stuff. We’ll hold the fort down."

Not exactly done, Benny reached for his hip holster, pulled out his pistol, and placed it in Becky's hands.

"Just like at the range, Becks. If anything sneaks in while we're out there, aim and squeeze."

As Benny gave some quick firearms advice, Lumberman was dealing with his mare.

"Don't worry about me, Apples. Once we get you your new kicks, we can kick some dogwood ass together."

Truth be told, Applejack was just as afraid of fighting again as she was for Lumberman.

"You best be coming back in one piece, ya hear."

To calm both their nerves, Lumberman leaned down and kissed Applejack. Slow but short, yet leaving more for them both to look forward to.

"Ain't no dogwood gonna take me down tonight."

Near the door, Cerb shouted for their straggler.

"Lumberman, let's go! You got the keys!"

[Back out in the fray.]

The winds continued to shift in both intensity as well as direction, but Ember was able to keep the oncoming waves in check with Aspen at her side.

BOOM!

Another well-placed shot from Chris split a King's head open, rendering its timber to fall upon the underlings that packed together.

"This is madness!" Aspen shouted, pulling his blade back from another downed Timberwolf. "I've never seen them run so unchecked before!"

He gave another wide sweep with the halberd, breaking two more down to a heap of sticks.

"It's as if the forest has abandoned the balance to keep them in check!"

A light crept up behind them, along with the heavy rumbles of Lumberman's truck. It sped close and turned with the brakes locked up, making it spin with the tailgate facing them, then everyone poured out and the rest ran up to join the fight.

Cerb was the first out the passenger side and opened the back door for Helix.

"We need light! Helix, do your thing!"

Helix jumped out and went right into casting a spell. Two spheres of white lit up over his head before splitting into four and darting up toward the heavens. Reaching their optimal height, they chimed and burst forth with blazing lights that revealed the battlegrounds.

Rutherford lowered his head and sized up the competition.

"Ha! Puny sticks with teeth no match for us!"

Grateful for the backup but in no mood for exchanging bold words, Ember pointed to the injured bucks with her staff.

"Get the bucks to the castle! We'll take on the rest!"

Luna galloped behind but made a sharp turn to their right, away from the gorge.

“They did not learn their lesson from the last time! I’ll cover the right flank! Don’t let them overtake you with the injured!”

They weren't expecting the wounded to be this bad, so Cerb made a snap decision.

"Benny, get the wounded out, then come back for us. Bring the heavy hitters to wipe 'em out!” He tapped Benny’s shotgun before moving up to the fight. “Conserve yer ammo!"

That was right. Ammo would demolish any of the Timberwolves, but they were running low and didn’t have the means to reproduce more. Thankfully, Lumberman had the perfect complement to the wooden constructs to match Cerb’s ax, though it did little to bolster his courage.

"God, fuck," he snarled. “I don’t know why I agreed to this! The first night we got here, we talked about this BULL SHIT! I don’t like the kinda dogs they got out here!”

In his hands, he steadied his chainsaw and pulled the cord. It started on the first pull and hummed with anticipation for sinking its teeth into anything wood.

At the same time, where others like Cerb, Big Mac, and Helix rushed into action, Lumberman intentionally lagged behind.

Billowing walls of fire from Ember forced the Timberwolves to funnel into concentrated kill zones. Fluttershy tossed bodies left and right while Cerb’s ax cut through each foe as effortlessly as each blast Helix unleashed. Big Mac smashed through one Timberwolf after another next to Onyx, injuring some with his spear before putting his armored hooves to work. Just the same, Rutherford and his guards took turns charging in, thrusting their horns to lift one Timberwolf into the flames, overhead to be smashed by those behind them as they landed, if not breaking them apart on impact.

The rest of the guards masterfully worked their enemies down by halberd or sword, changing places with Aspen and Ember, dancing a war dance of covering each other’s blindsides from the shifting walls of fire and channels of Timberwolves, driving them back.

Then, the fight made it to him, wind and rain drowning out the flames that once held the constructs back.

Even with the elements crashing down around them, when he held down the throttle of the compact motor, the heat of the exhaust and the rain it collected, spinning of the blades stood out against the harsh weather.

VRRRRRRRM!

He lifted the guide bar, feeling little resistance as the circulating chain ripped up the neck of his first target, snuffing the glowing green of its eyes.

Another came to his right, only to be caught in an arching downward strike the creature failed to avoid, ripping through its torso. A helping spear from Swifty caught the next one in the throat, allowing Lumberman the time to drive the nose of spinning blades down its head.

Three kills before he had the time to blink, and four more charged towards him, each quickly dropped by some well-placed bolts.

Lumberman turned to see Gilda reloading another bolt at a safe distance, then running up to take the lead but was more preoccupied with lecturing her mentor.

“Hurry up, Gramps! The fight’s not gonna-”

SHINK!

Flying past Guilda at speeds unexpected from her elder, Gruff swooped in front, taking off the head of a Timberwolf she had mistakenly thought defeated.

“Never take yer eye off a target unless you know it’s down!”

He flexed his wrist, retracting the blade, then groaned and held his hip.

“Gah! I'm getting too old for this. Still… Three outta four ain’t bad for yer first time.”

Gilda nearly dropped her crossbow at what she heard.

“Was that a… compliment?”

Not getting into the action behind them, Benny helped Buckskin into the bed of the truck, then turned his attention to the other mangled deer.”

"Get in and hold him down. This ride gets bumpy as fuck.”

The last thing Benny heard before starting the truck was Cerb’s voice calling out to Helix, then an explosion, and Cerb celebrating.

"Fuck yeah! Cut 'em down!"

[Back inside the Castle of the Two Sisters.]

Having been pulled from the truck, as per Celestia's wishes, Chris was trying to process what Celestia was explaining.

However, Trixie was complicating things with her own interjections.

“Why would the Tree of Harmony want to look like Twilight? Do you have any idea how much confusion that caused me? And why does our Harmony get a pony form? None of the others did until there was only one survivor?”

Even Chris was grasping at straws, trying to figure everything out.

“Why would the tree both want us here but also want to keep us apart? And why only tell you to stay away from us?”

No time for answers, Benny had just arrived with great urgency.

“Make a hole! Move-Move-Move! Wounded inbound! Becky! Redheart! Clear a space!”

The first thought everyone had was that Cerb or Lumberman had been injured, but when the Lunar Guard ponies were seen with two bucks, both of them looking as if they were run through the wringer with rocks, all new fears were drawn out.

Given the urgency of these matters, Benny had no time for playing catch up as he joined the group.

“Becky, patch these two up. I don’t see any blood, but the Timberwolves really fucked ‘em up. Tia, Luna, Starlight, we got too many Timberwolves and Kings out there and we didn’t find the kids yet. We need to put them down before they figure out we’re here, and we sure as fuck can’t continue searching with them hunting us down.”

So much was happening, and all of it too fast for Chris’s expertise to make any sense of it all. None of the pieces were fitting together: The kids, Harmony somehow was a living being controlling Celestia, other versions of this scenario already happened in the past? On top of that, in one day another thousand-year-old enemy, as well as Queen Chrysalis, may have been involved with The Pony of Shadows?

It was all too complicated for how the show’s format worked. Too dangerous for the cast. Too… real.

“Ben, we got a lot more trouble on our hands. I can’t even begin to make sense of it. Timberwolves first, find the kids, and—”

Chris took a pause to find the words to explain the newest details but ended up moving towards the door. All of his theories about what was happening and how this world worked were crumbling into a burning dumpster fire. Everyone could tell how out of his league he was, but Celestia knew they couldn’t address the big issue until the Timberwolves were removed.

“We’ll remove the Timberwolves first. We’ll need as many of us together for what comes next.”

So many were rushing towards the exit, Buckskin reached out and took hold of the first pony he could. Given the proximity, his lucky hooves managed to stop Midnight from joining the rest.

“We followed the trail out of the forest as best we could. The scent was faint in the storm, but when I collapsed, I caught it again. Burnt fur. No mistaking it. But the edge of the cliff, it was torn away. Fresh roots exposed… The children you seek must have gone over like we nearly did.”

Becky now had to take over, but wanted to keep him talking.

“Holy fuck, this is so much worse than Zecora. Midnight, what the fuck is an owlbear.”

Midnight momentarily held off from joining the rest, knowing that protecting Becky was just as high of an order for him to follow.

“It is a large and fiercely territorial hunter. With the head of an owl and body of a bear, it’s far more dangerous than any Timberwolf. They made survival for my kind very difficult before Luna rescued us.”

Buckskin hissed and tensed up from Becky cleaning his wounds, but the tracks were still fresh in his memory.

“This one is big. Its paws are massive. Warn your friends. The ones immune to magic. The large creatures like you who we met in the clearing. One of them is tall and stout, but this beast could-Ah!” He groaned miserably in pain from Becky cleaning off a particularly raw section of skin but recovered quickly. “It could easily scale his height three times over. Many times larger than the yaks that joined him.”

Everything about that description sounded terrifying to Becky, but nothing more than the reminder that her friends were only magic proof, making her stop her duties.

“Oh, shit. Midnight, please, you gotta do something. You have to warn them out there. Cerb is barely stronger than a yak at his best. He can’t be expected to fight that thing. And… oh fuck… Those kids. Aster!”

Midnight darted off, with Aster taking his place, quickly getting the rundown of the creature still unaccounted for that was hunting the missing children.

[Back under the Castle of the Two Sisters.]

Makeshift torches lined the walls. Scrap pieces of forest, sticks, and dried vines crudely put together scarcely lit what little room they had been trapped in with Smolder’s help. Their warm amber lights reflecting off of the flooding waters gave a haunting glow to their surroundings while the Owlbear’s grunts and screeches grew louder with every larger chunk of crystal wall knocked down.

Piece by piece, cracking and snapping off, splashing into the rising depths, the wall opened enough for the owlbear to slip inside. Every bit of light from the torches caught in its avian eyes, reflecting back a much brighter glowing yellow, sighted on Smolder standing alone behind the dangling vines.

It crossed the threshold, the wall lighting up around him, pulling off an aura that made the beast hiss and scurry away, flopping to the ground as if in pain. More pain than before, in fact.

The aura drifted back to the tree, and the owlbear quickly rose to its feet, ready to kill.

Unlike the last two times she faced him down, her left arm was slung in a makeshift cast. Even worse, standing in the knee-high water, her tattered wing left her mobility drastically limited. Her spirits, however, were burning as bright as the fire she wielded.

"One last time, big and ugly. We can do this the hard way, or you can face whatever is making all that noise out there… No shame in running either."

The noise outside was a mix of explosions, howling Timberwolves, and shouting that was too far away to make out over the roaring winds and rain. Inside, it was secluded, and the owlbear shrieked with ravenous intent as it charged forward, none of the water slowing it down.

Counter to the owlbear, Smolder grinned.

"Thought so."

The grin was momentary, lasting only long enough for the owlbear to get close enough before Smolder launched her attack. Another breath of fire aimed at the charging beast's lower front right.

The beast felt the flames dance upon its fur, forcing it to steer away from the fire, and Sandbar shouted out the order for his plan.

"Yona, Now!"

A vine snapped from the waters, held tight in Yona's teeth. The vines were a trap that caught the owlbear's front right paw, jerking him forward, landing on his chest to be drug through the water before regaining its stability and digging in to stop sliding. For a beast this size, Sandbar figured Yona could only do so much, but he had others to rely on.

“Silverstream, go!”

Jumping out of her hiding rock, Silverstream dove into the water. Under the surface, she seamlessly raced under the struggling beast, swimming circles around its back left foot before the owlbear knew what was happening. One last loop before springing out and flashing back to her hippogriff form, she landed behind a crystal shard protruding from the ground.

“I got it! Tie him up!”

Silverstream and Sandbar ran a loop around the crystal with the vine while Gallus helped Yona with hers.

Sandbar could see his plan was working. Now, he needed Smolder to finish the job.

“Smolder!” He yelled as best he could with the vine clamped firmly in his teeth. “Do it!”

Smolder inhaled deeply and blew her best flames out in a violent stream.

The flames engulfed the owlbear. Steam and smoke billowed off the beast, screeching and howling in pain as the musky fur succumbed to the unrelenting heat. The four held tight, straining themselves against the desperate creature roasting alive.

All were equally matched against each other, however, the weakest point was the vines finally snapping under the strain of resistance and compromised under fire.

SNAP!

Gallus and Yona fell on their backs, leaving Silverstream and Sandbar to take on too much slack, pulling the flaming owlbear towards them and out of the flames.

From high on the ceiling of their confines, Ocellus shouted down.

"It's out of the flames! Get away!”

Smolder unleashed another wall of flames to ward the beast off, but its violent thrashing through the waters muted the fires and soaked its unscorched side. Its hunger and rage overriding any desire other than to feast upon its closest prey.

Yona was going to have none of that.

“Get away from them!”

Charging through the beast’s wake and diving into conflict, Yona rammed her helmet into the beast’s backside, making him spin and tumble clear of her friends.

The owlbear quickly recovered, slashing its claws at Yona and snapping its beak closer and closer with every attack.

“My turn!” Gallus shouted, swooping in overhead, slashing his metal talon at the beast’s head, releasing a puff of fur and chard feathers from its scalp.

Still airborne, Gallus continued his assault, dodging each swipe of the long black claws in a stalemate of who could get closer. A dart to the right and Gallus returned with a jab of his blade. A small retreat to the rear and the owlbear swung down with his paws to knock the griffon out of the air.

Back and forth the two traded near misses with each other, neither noticing the water retreating to only ankle deep levels and an aqua-colored light slowly growing brighter. With the water level lower and more visible light, the owlbear gained speed and agility that left Gallus on the defense, flying higher out of reach, occupying the creature for the next assault.

“Surf’s up!” Shouted Sandbar, riding in on one of the floating logs like a surfboard on a rising wave that came from nowhere.

Gallus shot up, away from the wave, but the owlbear was grounded, blinded enough by the light that he was unable to avoid Sandbar spinning the log with all the torrential force of an angry ocean behind it.

CRACK!

The log smashed against the owlbear’s skull, slamming it onto the stoney floor below, lost under the wave.

With a moment of calm, the waters sloshed against the high-rising walls before slowly settling with the owlbear rising in a daze.

Smolder was stupefied by the beast’s resistance.

"How is he still moving?"

In truth, the beast was only momentarily stunned, now fixing his eyes on Sandbar, separated from the group, knowing he was in trouble.

"Uh, guys? A little help? Silverstream?"

The owlbear screeched loudly and took off, splashing in a charge at Sandbar, trying to paddle away, only to be quickly swallowed up in another swell of rising water. His prey abruptly carried away in another torrent, stealing away the beast’s target.

Wading in the shallows with her trident, Silverstream was struggling.

"Gallus! Smolder! Yona! What are we doing?! This thing didn't come with any instructions. I can't do much more than this."

Smolder dashed from one side to the other, trying to get lined up for another opening.

"I can't torch him. There's too much water."

Gallus fluttered lower to the water but darted away as the owlbear lurched up, its black claws nearly catching his wing.

"He's too fast for me. I never was trained to fight with these. Only how to hit stationary and slow-moving targets. I'm making this up as I go!"

Yona helped pull Sandbar to the shallow end with little help to offer.

"Yona not old enough to fight big scary creatures. Only smash plants and snow!"

Again, it fell upon Sandbar to come up with a plan. Much like Gallus, he was making it up as he went, but every failed attack taught him something new.

"Silverstream, keep as much water around the owlbear to slow him down and as clear an area for the rest of us to maneuver around in. Gallus, you go high and circle around if you can. Yona, go low."

Knowing how outclassed they were, Sandbar turned his eyes up to the ceiling.

Latched to the rocks, hidden in the darkness, he found Ocellus again with the foals clinging to her.

"Ocellus, first chance you get. Make for the exit and take the foals and Smolder with you. Hide in the highest tower of the castle until daylight. If we don't make it out and find you, take them back to Ponyville."

"What?!" Ocellus shrieked in fear and concern. "I'm not going anywhere without you."

Before any other defiant voices could be raised, Sandbar snapped with his retort.

"The rest of us can still run, swim, or fly away if we have to. Smolder's hurt and keeping the foals safe is something we can't do with an owlbear chasing us. Please, trust me on this. I think what's going on outside is Princess Twilight and the humans. Find them. We can hold the owlbear off until then… I think."

As Sandbar was trying to coax Ocellus to flee, Silverstream was using all her strength to hold the water in place as instructed. The rain hadn't stopped, which was increasing the volume she had to control, as seen by the flooding mucky water rushing in from their only exit.

"Make it quick! I can't do this forever! I can probably carry three of you on the log once they escape."

Gallus flew in, his blades drawn for a slower target to attack, while Yona ran in to wait for an opening.

Smolder, however, didn't move, mad enough to curse if she knew the words to use.

"What happened to sticking together?! I'm not running from this fight!"

There was no time to debate this, prompting Sandbar to stop at Smolder's side long enough to make his final request.

"Smolder, Ocellus can't change or fly. The Everfree Forest is too dangerous for her to take the foals back alone. We found the treasures and got the power to fight this thing, but working together doesn't always mean side by side. Even with a broken arm and tattered wing, you're the only one that can keep them safe."

Smolder grit her teeth, ready to punch Sandbar for making her choose, but of all things, her mind went back to Spike.

Why Spike? It could have been that he already had his fight in this terrible forest, but it wasn't his only battle. Whatever the reason, she remembered the show of him and Twilight in a nearly similar situation.

Twilight had been given her own mission, a test to defeat King Sombra with the Crystal Heart. However, when she was trapped and lives were on the line, she was forced to stay back and let Spike go off on his own to save the Crystal Empire. The lesson learned was that trusting others and doing what was needed to protect the vulnerable was more important than passing a test, or in this case, a Dragon Quest.

"Fine!" She barked, feeling disgusted to utter the word. "But you better keep my friends safe! You hear me?!"

The Dragon Quest was over. Ocellus and the foals were her Crystal Heart, and she would keep them safe just as Spike had done against insurmountable odds.

"Ocellus! Get down here! We're leaving!"

The foals, of course, heard everything and in their frightened state began crying and screaming not to be separated.

It was heartbreaking white noise for Ocellus to listen to as she did her best to creep along the ceiling toward the wall. Just the same, Sandbar knew the foals well enough that their cries wore at his determination, now relying on these strange friends he didn't even know until hours ago.

Standing in front of the giant beast again, he froze at how to help. Even with the water wrapped around it, it was only waist-deep to the beast. It swirled around him, Silverstream's faintest grasp of the trident’s magic walling him off as best it could. Gallus flew around, keeping it occupied but landing no further blows, much like Yona, unable to advance through the wall of water without getting struck down herself.

"Hey, ugly!" Sandbar shouted, getting ready to help the only way he could. "Fetch!"

Picking up any stick or stone he could, he began pelting the owlbear as hard as he could with the debris left behind. Sadly, this was like fighting an armored guard with cotton balls and feathers. His best efforts, nothing more than an annoyance until one struck the beast's eye, truly enraging him.

Ocellus finally made it to the ground, her legs weak and wobbly from holding the foals on the ceiling.

"Smolder! Come on! Let's go!"

The two ran as fast as they could to the exit, where Smolder found another problem. They were still trapped.

"Oh, come on!" She growled. "The water brought all these sticks in our way! Help me pull them out!"

It wasn't just sticks. Massive tree trunks and logs had also been collected and blocked their path. Ocellus could see a few small ones that Smolder and the foals could remove on their own, but the logs would take some time to move. Sadly, as exhausted as she was, she would be of no use to them in her current state.

Looking at the four foals and Smolder working together to remove the debris, she had only one trick left up her sleeve. It was a long shot, but she couldn't risk going to Ponyville without Sandbar and pulled Button away from a log too big for him to move with any of their help.

“Button! I need you to look at Smolder.”

Smolder pulled as hard as she could on a branch connected to one of the logs with her good arm, snapping it off and falling on her ass, bringing more uncertainty to the young stallion.

“Smolder is doing everything she can to help you. She’s your big sister, right?”

Undeterred, Smolder forced herself up and pushed the other foals back, trying her best to burn away the now waterlogged debris. There wasn’t a better visual she could hope for at this moment.

“I need you to think about all the things you love about your big sis. She’s big and strong. She cares about you. Even if you’re not a dragon, she is fighting for you. She doesn’t care that her arm is broken. I need you to be as brave as you can and share all the love you can for her, right now!”

Smolder finished her last breath of fire, digging her only working claws into the steaming trunk, trying to rip away any portion she could.

“Just a little more, and I think we can squeeze through!”

Button watched his big sis struggle. Wincing in pain, trying to hide how scared and angry she was, solely focused on trying to get him and the others to safety.

It was moving, stirring up all the emotions of abandonment he usually kept bottled up and blocked out with video games. He was so close to having a family again with Chris in the picture, and Smolder was just as important to him now.

He was going to show his big sis how much he cared and help her complete her Dragon Quest and overcome whatever else got in their way.

“Put me down! I’m gonna help my big sis!”

Ocellus let the young stallion go, watching him race up to the logs and force his way between the two of them. His heart was swelling, digging his hooves into one log above him and the other two on the log, and gathering all his strength, he pushed with all his might.

“I got your back, sis!” He grunted, feeling the trunk begin to give. “I'm gonna be the best little brother you ever had!”

Snap.

It gave a little more.

“You’re gonna meet our mom!”

Snap.

“And my big brother!”

Crack!

“And our new dad!”

CRACK!

“We’re gonna be a family again!”

SNAP!

The trunk cracked in half, giving way under his hooves and spilling an even larger flow of water flooding in, carrying him away, quickly getting picked up in Smolder’s good arm.

“Gottcha, little bro! Good job.”

Suddenly, Button felt as if he was getting tired. His bravado and passion leaving him with the urge to relax and sleep filling in. But he was with Smolder, so he felt safe letting her take over again.

“Don’t worry,” Button wearily replied. “You’ll like our new family… Chris is gonna be a great dad.”

This was no time to relax, and Smolder wasn’t going to be able to keep digging them out while holding onto any of the foals.

“Ocellus! Hold onto Button for… What are you doing?!”

A trail of pink aura was instantly spotted as she turned to trade off Button to Ocellus, but her new changeling friend was already preoccupied.

Her mouth opened wide, inhaling the aura off of the foal, devouring his love, only to snap her jaws shut before issuing a new change of plans.

“I’m sorry, but I’m not going back without Sandbar. You all have your friends and family. I ran away to find something better. Now I’m going to fight for it, even if it means giving it all up!”

The steadily rising waters may have come with a better chance of escaping, but for Silverstream, it became too much to control.

“Yona! Sandbar! Get back! I can’t hold it any longer!”

The swirling waters entrapping the owlbear ceased their torrents and gave into gravity, crashing back to the floor and flooding the enclosure neck deep for Yona and Sandbar. For the owlbear, still on his hind legs, he towered over them.

However, this time, after a flickering blue and white light began shining, a more worthy opponent stood before him. A sight that frightened Sandbar more than the others.

"OCELLUS?!"

Standing only a foot shorter than the owlbear, a gargantuan beetle insectoid now occupied the arena. Propped up on her two rear legs, four others felt around for balance under a pair of serrated pinchers and long sectioned antenna whipping back and forth. Her form was covered in polished black plates of armor, and two large carapaces on her back glossed in a mesmerizing mixture of turquoise and a rich cream-colored violet.

Ocellus was as deadly as her appearance was beautiful, and she spoke equally with passion and regret.

"I didn't want to feed on ponies anymore, but I'm a changeling. This is what we do. It's how we survive. We're liars and deceivers, but you welcomed me into your home. You shared your food and accepted me even knowing what I was… but I’ll never belong with any of you. Not when this is the only other form I know. The first one we're taught for when we can no longer hide what we are."

She had made her peace. A day with Sandbar and her new friends was worth giving up everything else, and as the flickering lights around her monstrous form struggled to hold together, she was ready to say goodbye.

"I can change what I look like… but I can't change what I am… Thank you for trying to help me be something else."

The standoff had lasted long enough, and the owlbear, both angry and unimpressed, let out a fierce screech, matched by an equally grotesque gutty howl from Ocellus.

Ready for battle, they charged one another, grappling around each other's massive frames, clawing and biting, and an uncertain duel to the death.

At the exit, Yona met up with the foals and Smolder, still trying to dig her way out with Button holding on around her back, looking as if he had just caught himself nodding off. Everything had gone sideways again, leaving her shaken to the core.

"Why Ocellus so big and scary now?"

The exit was slowly being lost under the rising water, and Smolder grunted as she tried to pry loose another branch.

"Changelings feed off of other creatures' love for food and grow stronger and change into whatever they want! You can't trust 'em!"

In the fight, the owlbear lurched in, mashing its beak around Ocellus's arm, pulling the serrated protibia away from the burned section of its back.

Ocellus howled in pain, then countered by clamping around the beast's neck, locking him in place so her mandibles chewed at his throat.

With the two mammoth fighters still wrestling violently, Silverstream had to jump out of the way and, seeing no way to contribute, rushed underwater, popping up to drag Sandbar away.

The owlbear managed to free himself from Oculus's pinchers but found him slammed against a wall. Ocellus was fighting on instinct and rushed at him, only to catch his claws against her jaw, lending him the new advantage.

"We can’t help her now," Silverstream pleaded with Sandbar struggling against her. "She'll be fine!"

After all his hard work, Sandbar was getting separated from Ocellus, and that was not something he was going to stand for.

"You don't know that! She needs my help!"

Beyond the crystal barrier, the explosions and shouting grew louder, clearer, which meant closer, but not even Silverstream could harness enough control over the flooding waters to move the growing jam pile. It took all her remaining focus to part the waters enough to give them room to stand and pry it apart. Not an easy feat while in her seapony form.

Gallus had taken the opportunity to rest his wings but was still coming up short after his umpteenth swing of his metal talons.

"Yona! The log is too thick for me to cut through! Smash it!"

If ever there was a favor to ask of a yak, Gallus called it, and Yona darted back to get a running start.

"Yona smash log good!"

CRACK!

Yona bashed her head into the log, splitting it partially, but left more of a dent than anything else. Despite it being a solid hit, as she picked herself up she could see the problem beyond the state in her vision.

"No good! Smash wood best when on ground and separated by size. Too many and sticks only bend. Strong together. Logs move too much! Bad for smashing!"

A loud thud turned all their attention to the fight. The owlbear was driving Ocellus against the wall, her pinchers snapping at his face. When her pinchers got too close, he pulled back, ripping away shavings from her armor.

"Gah!" She yelped in pain, struggling to keep her transformation up. "Why are you still here! Go!"

She lashed out with claw-like limbs, ripping two of them across his burnt chest, taking tufts of fur and chard skin with them.

Sadly, this only seemed to further enrage the beast. The owlbear countered with another strong paw to her face, hurling her into the wall. The hard stone cracked from the force of the throw as Ocellus slid down and back to her changeling form, the lights of her transformation flickering out of control.

She dropped into the water like a stone, out of sight, leaving the others awe-struck in terror as the Owlbear roared in victory.

All were silent but Silverstream. She was terrified, but her mission had brought her this far. And the words from the alicorn made her regret their choice to split up.

"This isn't right. We were supposed to do this together."

That should have been the goal, but Smolder had a change of heart given what happened to her little adoptive bro. Luckily, she held her anger back enough to keep her voice down.

"She attacked Button, and you still think we should help her?"

On her back, Button looked to be fine. Slightly confused but otherwise unphased, having recovered much like Sandbar had earlier.

“I’m fine. What happened to Ocellus?!”

Button's outburst gained them the owlbear’s attention again. It turned and it’s glare turned wrathful, roaring with more power than ever, it bore down upon them.

They stood ready, unsure of what to do, but another flash of light burst forth from the waters behind the owlbear.

Ocellus returned to her monstrous form, leaping out onto the creature's back. She latched on tight with her top and bottom legs.

The owlbear roared and tumbled down, rolling in the water with the giant beetle on its back.

Ocellus delivered hammer blows to the beast’s side with the only working arm of her midsection. The strain to hold her form was visibly distressing as the lights of her transformation grew violent, revealing how intently her true form underneath was suffering.

Watching her struggle, Sandbar realized what she had done, turning his regret into words.

"She did what she had to so she could transform! There’s not much she can do when she’s hungry!”

At the exit, another branch snapped. A larger one, letting in more water for a moment. Then, of all things, a dark pony's muzzle poked through the gushing waters. It shifted slightly, trying to push in further, then finally gasped for air.

“Guh! Hello! Anypony in here?!”

That voice. Gallus could never forget it.

“Evening Aster! Is that you!?”

Every creature rushed over, expecting a rescue, but the muzzle pulled away instead, quickly replaced with a new muzzle and a stallion's voice.

“Gallus! That was Aster! She’s listening while I speak! We’re going to get you out of there! Are the other children with you?!”

On the opposite side of the crystal barrier, Aster held her ear to the newly raised wall. Every sound was muffled. The swirling whirlpool feeding into the cave added a distracting amount of noise, and the tiny war raging beyond the gorge fought to drown out any other sound more than the thunderstorm. However, her keen hearing could still pick up Gallus answering Midnight’s question.

“We’re all trapped in here with an owlbear! Some of us are hurt! We can't stop it!”

Midnight rose from the water, shook his head clear, and looked to Aster for what he missed. Spitfire, Fleetfoot, and Soarin stood by to lend their experience in rescue ops since flight ops were grounded but were just as out of the loop.

Still listening in, Aster's left ear was still pressed to the wall, taking in the muffled sounds with a new sense of terror.

"Gallus said they're all in there, but so is the owlbear. It's... injured, but so is something else. T... Talons, claws... It's fighting something!"

They were beyond late to the rescue. There wasn't even a point in warning them of the changeling they heard about. Being stuck in a cave that was rapidly flooding with an owlbear was issue enough. Not just issues for them, Aster knew that alone they couldn't offer much help as readily as the children needed it. Even worse, with rain still hammering down, their own rescue attempts would be futile.

"Keep trying to dig them out! I'll get help!"

Midnight went straight to work, plunging his spear down into the debris, blindly trying to cut away as many sticks as possible. Just as febbly, the Wonderbolts did their best to remove as much debris as they could.

They all had their work cut out for them.

Back in the cave, Ocellus was losing her fight badly. The once beautiful shell covering her back had taken heavy abuse, now cracked and as rough as walls it was beaten against. Her previously polished carapace was scratched and nicked. Damages had reached deep enough they were marring her body underneath, making it even more painful to hold her form while so low on love.

The owlbear had taken his fair share of damage as well. Its fur and feathers were matted or missing if not charred. Exposed skin had been torn and burnt, left darkened, red, miscolored. Trickles of blood could even be seen bleeding into what little fur remained.

It had been hit harder than Ocellus could understand. Another creature being able to take so much abuse and still show so little sign of pain?

And yet, there it was. Standing there, posturing, thinking… Waiting for another opening to attack. It almost looked like it was enjoying itself for a moment, anticipating the carnage it could wreak.

Ocellus took a step back, and the owlbear lunged forward. It was only a second of poorly placed balance, giving little leverage to her swipe of serrated limb, catching the owlbear on the shoulder. The jagged exoskeleton hit, but the owlbear found its opening, snapping its beak down. The lower jaw on her chest, the upper behind her neck, they wrenched down to meet each other as the transformation failed her.

In a flash of light, Ocellus was a changeling again, held tight in the maw of a predator, taken down under the water, and Sandbar saw it all.

“OCELLUS!”

The owlbear splashed up, Ocellus wrapped up in a bear hug, and the beast biting down with incredible force until-

CRUNCH!

Weakened by starvation and punishing her body through combat, her hardened exterior split, letting the beast’s beak stab through.

Her screams filled the chamber while she was shaken in his maw. She was helpless, her already damaged shell on fire with pain as his claws continued to dig at her, trying to crack her open even further.

That was it. She had nothing left but what little air she could cry out with and the hopes her sacrifice would buy the others the precious time they needed.

Suffering the consequences of her choice, a wave of water splashed down over her and her capture. For a moment, she hoped the water would drown her. End the pain. Take her away from all of this and possibly the beast along with her.

She closed her eyes. No air to breathe. No strength to fight. Even the water had left her exposed to suffer the agony of breathing long enough to endure more.

“LET HER GO!”

Sandbar’s voice screamed frighteningly close before the owlbear screeched, and she was released, caught in the embrace of cold, smooth scales, and a perky voice.

“Got ya!”

She opened her eyes, wrapped up in Silverstream’s tail, four fillies throwing themselves over her for cover and a sight she had fought to avoid seeing. Sandbar had ridden another wave to mount the owlbear and took the wretched creature's burnt ear between his teeth, pulling back on all fours.

Silverstream gripped her fins around her trident and pointed it towards the beast, parting the waters. She was serious this time, clearing the path for Yona and Smolder to charge in.

“I never thought the surface world would be this violent and scary, but now I know why I was told never to come here.”

She flexed her grip around the trident, throwing a wave at the owlbear from his side, leaving enough clearing for Yona to charge in, barreling full speed into the beast’s leg without stopping.

CRACK!

Aided by a kick-off from Sandbar, the owlbear fell off balance into a torrent of flames, howling and rolling for the waters Silverstream would bend and pull away from its reach.

“But they never told me about all the brave and amazing creatures like you.”

Smolder ended her flames, needing to catch her breath, coughing out smoke. In the opening, Sandbar jumped in with a rock in his hooves.

He slammed it down with all his might, narrowly missing the beast, who swung back with his claws.

“Duck!” Gallus shouted, diving in from above with his talons stretched out.

Claws meet hardened steel, and with a clang, Gallus struck the beast’s paw.

The owlbear roared, knocked off balance again, with Gallus tumbling into the mud. Madly enraged, it swung out the griffon, swiftly carried off in a rogue wave but leaving four bloody detached claws behind.

Another blanket of flames landed upon the beast from behind, drawing its attention away from Gallus, pulled from the water by Sandbar paddling on his log again.

Ocelus gasped, pain and shock wrestling with the fear for her friends as Silverstream relaxed her hold.

“You don’t have to be something different. We’re all different, and we’re all leaving here together.”

Leaving Ocellus in the care of the four foals, Silverstream rolled back into the waters, swept up to join the fight in her own turf. They huddled and hugged around her, Button protectively holding his hooves at the fractured shell at the back of Ocellus’s neck.

Crippled and defeated, she was ashamed, suffering with the guilt of what she had done.

“Button… I’m sorry,” she wept, barely able to get the words out due to the pain.

Bravely inspired, Button never took his eyes off Smolder, spitting fire where she could and taking swipes of her own at the owlbear.

“It didn’t hurt, so I won’t tell anypony if you won’t… You were awesome out there, by the way.”

Surrounded by furious fighters and walls of water that blocked his every advance and retreat, the owlbear hobbled and jumped in vain. The tides had turned, the prey had surrounded him, picking him apart at every turn.

"Going low!" Sandbar announced, riding a wave in to slap the owlbear in the beak with the log.

The owlbear jumped back on its hind legs, a creak under its knee slipping out, weakened where Yona had struck.

"Coming up high!" Gallus called out, swooping up to run his blade up the owlbear’s chest, departing only to catch its beak with his withdrawal.

The owlbear stumbled back painfully, right in line with Yona.

"On the side!"

Yona dove head-first into the same leg with a crash.

Like a sapling that had grown in the wrong field, the leg snapped and folded under the full weight of the beast.

Despite the devastating blow, the owlbear only fought harder, rolling over its broken leg and swiping down on Yona.

Its claws slammed down on Yona’s helmet, driving her chin down into the mud and stones. He had her trapped, crushing her head deeper into the mud. No matter how hard she squirmed or pulled away, she only sunk deeper, her teeth and jaw creaking under the pressure.

The owlbear pulled itself closer, ready to feast on yak. The blood in its mouth only made the alluring creature trapped under its paw all the more tempting. Yet if one looked in its eyes, it was clear the beast had long stopped caring about food and now simply desired revenge for the injuries it suffered.

At that moment, Sandbar was the closest but had no wave to deliver another blow. In the split second he had to act, he jumped from his log for the owlbear’s vulnerable back.

“Raah—!”

SWOP!

Not fast enough, Sandbar caught the owlbear's backside of its paw with his hip instead, slapping him away into the open waters.

“From up high!” Gallus announced himself.

There was one cut too many over the owlbear, and each came after a call like that, to which he released Yona, diverting his claws behind him.

Gallus banked hard, but with his wings so large, he felt the claws rip in, exploding in a puff of feathers. He grunted hard, the feeling of each vital layer of feathers ripped away; he lost control and slammed to the ground, sliding to a gravelly halt.

In the heat of the moment, lost to hunger and pain, the owlbear lurched towards Gallus, overlooking the last fighter to call out her attacks.

“You forget about me, ugly!”

The owlbear snapped its attention to Smolder, drawing in another breath, then coiled in on itself, ready for what was coming.

“HAA!”

Smolder unleashed her fiery breath. Large plumes of flames blew forth, engulfing the beast, but quickly, the flames died down to smoke.

Smolder coughed, holding her broken arm against her chest, wheezed a few breaths, then stood panting in front of the owlbear, rolling in the mud, desperately trying to smother the flames.

“Dang it… That’s all I got.”

All too quickly, the owlbear was up again, glaring with unchecked ferocity and letting off a roar so strong it shook the entire cave.

Bloody, battered, smoke still rising off from the mud, yet eyes burning hotter than even the dragon’s flames, it forcefully limped itself closer to Smolder, unknowingly leading it towards the foals and Ocellus.

Behind her, Yona was dizzy, her eyes unable to stop tearing up. She hunkered down, ready to charge blindly if she had to. Even further back, Sandbar drifted out from the raised water’s edge, limping with his back right leg unable to move, he picked up the first rock he could with his teeth, having no further options to fight back.

In just as pitiful of shape, Gallus hopped and flopped into formation. One wing folded back, the other laying off to the side. No longer having flight to his advantage, he stood on his back legs, flicked his wrist, and stood ready to use his blades.

Together they would stand, or together they would fall. No matter how it would end, each had given their all…

… save one.

A splash in the water and flash of light quickly caused the owlbear to look to his left. Next to him, the wall of water still stood. It was empty, but ripples gave away that something had been there.

“Hey, ugly!” Pina shouted.

The owlbear turned back to suddenly be pelted in the face with tiny stones. The foals had moved to the front. Hooves, wings, and a weak aura of the tiny ponies launched as many stones as they could. Poorly placed shots half-hazzardly bounced off his beak, chest, and paws. If not for the pre-existing wounds or occasional stone hitting an eye, it would have been brushed off as nothing, perhaps even laughed at the pitiful attempt.

“You’re a smelly butt! And we hate you!” Dinky yelled.

“Dummy! Just go away! You’re just gonna get hurt more if you stay!” Cotton lectured.

“Yeah!” Button screamed, tossing a stone too big to reach the owl bear. “If you think this hurts, wait until my new dad gets ahold of you! Then you’ll be really sorry!”

Every loud voice and stone pulled more focus on them and away from the owlbear’s surroundings, giving Silverstream the cover she needed to ready her aim.

No call was given. That mistake had been made, so Silverstream let gravity deliver her to her target, slamming down from the ceiling heights and driving the trident deep into the owlbear's back.

“YOU'RE COMING WITH ME!”

Ready to end this once and for all, Silverstream flashed with her seapony magic. Still holding the trident, she summoned the water around her. She would take as much as she could, putting all of her effort into keeping him away, drowning out the shrieks of the owlbear.

Outside her growing death trap, the walls of water fell, welling up into the sphere she raised higher. She made the torrents strong, swirling in and around her, but it wasn’t enough.

The creature thrashed and bucked, swirling and turning. Her tiny fins were slipping. How long could the creature hold its breath? How long could she hold on?

An unexpected strong twist nearly had her thrown off, twirling her tail away from her and around the beast’s bell. It was a dangerous position to be in, and she pulled her tail back, ripping it out of the claws of the beast, losing scales and shredding her fin.

The pain was deep, but she held tight, biting down on the rod protruding from the owlbears back, filling her mouth with the taste of steel, dirt, and blood mixing in the water. It was horrible, terrifying, but slowly, the thrashing calmed.

The fight was no longer with her but for freedom. Every kick and swipe of the creatures’ paws was to find air, that’s all it wanted.

Every moment, all Silverstream wanted was for it to end. Now that the beast wasn’t focused on her, she corrected her grip around the trident and flexed her will to bring the water in tighter.

The nine onlookers stared in awe. The giant sphere of water swirled violently on a geyser that defied any form of magic they had seen before. Then, without warning, the sphere imploded, collapsing into itself so small and dense the torrents ceased. It’s surface was smooth like glass clearly seen inside, the owlbear stopped moving, save for its chest collapsing, releasing its final breath.

Relieved that it was finally over, Silverstream relaxed her control and her hold of the trident. She had focused so hard that when her fins were removed, the sphere remained.

The water was now unbearable, no pun intended, and she wiggled her way out. The density made it difficult, along with her flayed tail, but once she was out, she took a deep breath of fresh air, flopped to the ground, and returned to her hippogriff form.

“I… I killed it… My aunty is going to murder me.”

The owlbear’s body drifted down, gravity pulling it out until it fell from the sphere, landing with a thud. It flopped flatley, the lower air pressure allowing the bloody water to drain from its expanding lungs with grotesque gurgles.

Back with the others, Sandbar had spat out his stone and was holding Ocellus in his forelegs, tearing up more than she was.

“This is all my fault. I should have listened. We were all supposed to do this together. I was too scared. I’m sorry, Ocellus. I’m sorry.”

Ocellus wasn’t moving, only sobbing through her shallow breaths and gasps.

“I… I…” Another gasp nearly stole her breath. “It’s okay… I… I wuh… was scared, tuh… too… Juh- aah… jus leave me… Ah… ah-I’m broken… I kah… I can’t hide wuh-wha… what I am.”

Every creature gathered closer. She sadly was broken, pieces of her shells missing, more of it scratched and missing gouges. Even portions of her tattered wings were exposed, but they all saw something more, and Pina lowered herself to hug gently around the once frightening creature’s neck.

“You can still be a pony if you want to. It doesn’t matter how you look. I’m gonna be a yak someday, so you can take my place.”

Dinky nuzzled in with Ocellus’s foreleg, carefully letting it rest on hers.

“My mommy looks different, but she’s still beautiful. I’m sure my new daddy will love you, too.”

Pina laid a hoof gently on Ocellus’s side, remembering how she had tried to push others away because of Chris and the fear of not being accepted.

“My mom is friends with a really important guard for the princesses. He won’t hurt you since you’re a good changeling. I promise.”

Button looked up to Smolder and tugged on her good wing.

“Hey, sis… Can Ocellus big our other big sis? She’s just like you… A little scary when she wants to be, and really tough. That’s big sis material… Right?”

Smolder knelt down, offering a bro-fist as well as a sad smile to the battered changeling.

“Oh, yeah. The best kind.”

Ocellus’s hoof started to move to match the gesture but was unable to. Depleted of energy and her body likely going into shock, her limbs had lost the ability to move on their own. Smolder had to finish the move for her, prompting Gallus to offer what little he could.

“Hey, I know we only just met, but my offer for sharing my place still stands… Rent free, if you want it.”

Not to be left out, Yona fought through the pain in her jaw to speak her piece.

“Yona not care what Ocellus look like. Ocellus smash bird-bear good… and make for very good friend.”

Now limping herself, Silverstream joined the group, clearly seeing the value Ocellus brought to making this all happen.

“Ocellus, when things got dangerous, you didn’t run away or try to hide. The surface world needs creatures like you… I certainly did.” She cracked a sheepish grin. “And if worse comes to worst, I’m sure I can talk my aunty into giving you a place to stay while I spend the rest of my days in seapony jail for murder… You’ll visit me, won’t you?”

The cave was illuminated from the crystal tree, glowing brilliantly with all the shimmering colors of the rainbow.

Harmony’s voice echoed loud and clear as she stepped out from the crystal tree.

“My precious children. You need not fear any hardship, for together, all of you, more than I could have ever dreamed of, have discovered the key to the power you seek.”

The ten turned their attention to the approaching alicorn. Not just any alicorn.

“Princess Twilight!?” Gallus gasped. “That was you in the tree?!”

Harmony stood before them. Her crystal form solid and secure, brimming with light, power, and a smile that was still as hollow and fake as her perception required.

“Through the Power of Friendship, you have discovered the power needed to save this world.”

Together, all ten started to shine. An unknown power coursed through one another as they were levitated into the air, slowly being brought into a circle around Harmony.

“I can save Ocellus. Just close your eyes and lend me your strength for all your wishes to come true. To finally find where you belong. To save our world.”

Their moment had come. After risking so much, fighting all odds, they found themselves in position and, one by one, closed their eyes around Harmony. All they could feel was the connection between them, pulling them into a dream-like state held in Harmony’s embrace.

“Just as I had planned.”

Author's Note

My apologies for the delay in releasing this chapter, but I needed my vacation... much like I'm sure these kids are going to need after this adventure.

Starting things off from the last chapter, Lumberman's family issues have really left no room for pity when it comes to Gruff. However, that interaction allowed Gruff to hear what needed to be said, and provided an even better opening for Celestia. Some kind words of encouragement also might have opened up Celestia's insight to how much influence Harmony had over her all those centuries.

Other insight from Becky might be getting them closer to realizing they've been looking at the missing children all wrong. Harmony might have made a mistake by not removing Spike... or was there another reason she never reached out to him in the first place?

At least Celestia is ready to start talking about Harmony.

Then we get to the real meat and potatoes of this chapter with the kids. Given that, I should also explain some of the history brought up:
1. Novo is Portuguese for "new," so it made sense to have the late King named Velho, or "old."
2. In the comics, a conflict arose and it's explained that "many moons ago," the Dragon Lord Scintilla and the yak Prince Ulysses formed a truce that ended a war over land. It's never stated what all happened, but the dragons gave up the land the yaks claimed in the end and Prince Ulysses even helping the Dragon Lord find a new area to call home.
3. This owlbear is larger than grizzly, given the dimension provided, which was 4 and a half feet taller than the average (10 foot tall) grizzly. A grizzly also has a skull that's up to or near .7 inches thick, compared to a human's .25.

Grizzlies have been known to take buckshot rounds, multiple high caliber handgun rounds, or even 5.56, and not stop, shrug it off, or simply run off and come back shortly later. Come to think of it, if you've ever seen a video of a bear eating hunny while the bees are swarming around it?... The bears do get stung, but they don't let the pain stop them from eating. Just like having an abcessed/broken teeth, and a host of other injuries.

Also, the world record for stabbing a live grizzly is 12 times... the bear didn't die either. The world record holder did.

Pain is also something grizzlies seem to just ignore when they want to, and keep doing what they do no matter what hurts them. And yet, this creature was bigger and meaner.

I say all that to help make sense of why the fight went on like it did and how the owlbear was able to keep on going. That and... what was up with that crystal wall flashing?

Special note* A protibia, is what a section of an insect's legs is called.

Anyway, now that Harmony doesn't seem to appear so week anymore, it looks like well of find what happens next in:

Chapter 100.4. I Am Your Life. I Am Your Death. [The Final Conflict.]

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

100.4. Harmony: I Am Your Life. I Am Your Death. [The Final Conflict.]

On the battlefield, the heavy hitters dominated the clearing and into the trees. No matter how fierce the rain or strong the winds, their combined forces went unimpeded, folding in around the Timberwolves until they had circled entirely.

Luna had made her way around to the south end, reinforced by nearly half of her Lunar Guard, driving the late-emerging Kings to the center. Celestia pushed from the east with Cadance, keeping the masses from the gorge and Luna's forces. Twilight tore through the forest with Aspen and the other half the Lunar Guard, obliterating any that tried to escape.

The northern end held the brunt of the flow. Ember controlled her cliff's edge with flame and claws while Rutherford bordered Twilight's area with his yaks, the three smashing one Timberwolf after the next with the Twilight Guard sprinkled out between them. Each guard pulled triple duty, diverting hostiles to the left, right, or center, thinning them out in the process while also guarding the humans and their wards. Benny, now holding a crowbar with Pinkie, Cerb with Fluttershy, Chris with Starlight, and Lumberman borrowing Swifty, all supported and called out targets for one another.

Thankfully, the final members of support had arrived, announced by Cutter.

"Justin! Fall back!"

Even after running the whole distance from town, Cutter showed no sign of fatigue. Drawing out her sword, she quickly filled the gap left behind by Cerb, dispatching one foe after the next, along with Ovens, unleashing flames and spells alike.

Right behind Cutter, Rarity galloped in with Iron Forge, taking the ongoing battle in as if she expected to come upon such a scene.

"For fuck's sake, Justin! What did we miss?!"

There was no doubt that Cerb was happy to see Rarity back at his side, but the haul he saw Iron Forge carrying was even better.

"Scouts found the kid's trail, but now everything's fucked!" He shouted over the chaos and stormy weather. "We can't do anything until we clean up this mess!"

Iron Forge had his eyes locked on the fighting, appearing a little uneasy about the outlook, given the bad news he was about to break.

“Many apologies, Cerberus, but we ran low on steel. The items for Princess Luna and Big Macintosh couldn’t be made with the materials provided, and that was after scraping the plans for Princess Twilight’s items. They would have required a skilled mage and other materials I’ve never worked with.”

BOOM!

All three jumped from Chris's gun going off. The sight of a flaming Timberwolf King collapsing set the stage for what they were dealing with, and Cerb went back to talking as if it was nothing of concern, even if the missing items were a letdown.

"Timberwolves cut off Aspen! Really fucked up two of his bucks! We could really use the extra help! Forge! Take the gear for Rainbow Dash and Applejack to the castle. Leave the rest for the others!"

After giving those orders, Cerb couldn't help but smile a little at Rarity levitating up a pair of dual-sided curved blades.

[Back in the Castle of the Two Sisters.]

Becky was trying to focus on her treatment of Blackthorne. Buckskin had been patched up with gauze, a novel concept, but that seemed to do the trick. Now she grew frustrated with the same findings she reported on her new patient to Redheart.

"Contusions on the forehead… No signs of bleeding.”

Blackthorn shuttered on the makeshift observation table. There was a fair amount of pain still throbbing through his injuries, but also an uncomfortable vibe he was getting from Becky’s touch. Even all of that was mixed with a strange invisible aura emanating from her. Still, he was civil and appreciative, given the gentle touch she had.

“Thank—” He drew a blank, losing what he was going to say for a moment. “Am I supposed to thank you if I’m not bleeding? Us bucks are very tough. I’ve never even heard of one of us-”

“No history of blood-related injuries,” Becky, half annoyed, finished for him. “I know. It’s still new to everyone else here.”

As it was, the inconsistencies of ponies that had any kind of bleeding injury or simply getting roughed up was digging at Becky. In fact, remembering a bit of hunting history from Chris, deer antlers were supposed to bleed if broken. Yet, that wasn’t the case here?

Perhaps that applied to only certain breeds of deer and these bucks were something different altogether like the ponies weren't actually horses?

Maybe she was overthinking it, if not simply working on another theory with not enough information. Again she was trying to apply logic from her world to a literal magic, cartoon, pony world.

The whole interdimensional issue was not something she should be taking out on an innocent buck.

“Sorry. I was worried there could have been more serious injuries. You're very lucky."

Sitting close by, Applejack seconded that statement with a sigh of relief.

"Darn toot’n, he's lucky. I don't ever wanna go under the knife again."

There was so much to unpack with that, but another arrival was going to divert her attention. That, of course, being Iron Forge bearing gifts.

"Applejack! Rainbow Dash! I have your new gear!"

He ran up to the mares, slung the bag off his back, and finally started to catch his breath.

"Hoy! That be more than enough running fur these old knees uh' mine… might ya need any help tying up yer new… Uh… not sure what ya be calling these."

Excited to see the new items, Becky reached in the bag before Rainbow had the chance.

Given the size of the fantasy items, she could only grab one at a time, but they were just as she imagined.

"Dashie, let's get these on ya. I'm sure you're going to need them if you run into that owlbear."

In her hands, three segments of long thin blades folded out on hinges that connected them with straps.

Thanks to Rarity's measurements, the first series of blades fit perfectly over the outer edge of her wings. Starting from the alula, leading down to the primary coverts and her long primary feathers, each section of the blades providing a deadly edge to her wings.

After a few straps were buckled down in place, Rainbow extended her wing, marveling at the ease of control and flexibility she still had.

"They're so light."

"And sharp," warned Iron Forge, eying the blades cautiously. "Be mindful of what ya be cutting against as well. The steel is thin. They're liable to break if struck too hard. Had I more time-"

"Hot damn!" Applejack rejoiced, now wearing a slick pair of boots on her front hooves. "Comfy and sturdy."

Now there was a project Iron Forge was proud of.

"Aye, yes. There be some quality protection fur yer frogs. Solid steel over the soles and studded treads for maximum traction and impact, but that's not all."

Iron Forge happily reached into the bag and pulled out a dull, scratched-up red apple with his teeth. With his toothy grin, he dropped the apple, which landed with a loud tink sound, chipping away a piece of stone floor with each bounce.

Having made his point, he grinned again, knowing Applejack could tell it wasn’t really an apple.

“Thiz be the last piece we had time tuh put tugetha. That Lumberman fella must know ya well. ”

Sure enough, after Applejack took a look at the metal apple. Where the stem should have been was a metal ring big enough for her lasso to fit through.

"Ohhh, I owe Woody something extra special for this."

With all the commotion, Sniff made his way over with Bon Bon following behind.

"Thank God you made it. I've been watching the fight out there, and I'm not saying they need your help, but they could certainly use it."

Bon Bon didn't know what to think, looking at the weapons and armor the two were getting decked out in.

"You're giving the Elements weapons?!"

Kelly, walking over to help Applejack lace up her boots, shot a sneer at the inquary.

"That's a stupid question to ask in front of the only two who were either nearly killed and saved because of a few blades."

She figured that got the point across, given how she shut up and looked away. At least now Kelly could focus on the boots.

"Come here, Apples. Let's get these tightened up, so Lumberman has to help you take them off after this."

Becky gave a disgruntled sigh, seeing Rainbow wilt a little, knowing she wouldn't have anyone help her undress with a happy ending after tonight.

"Head up straight, Dash. Let's get this chest piece on you, so your wing blades don't fall off… Just keep everyone safe out there, and I'll give you a nice rub down when this is all over with."

Shining, who had little to do the whole time, trotted up to help the two get suited up.

“Desperate times call for desperate measures. When you two head out, I’ll stay back. Somepony needs to watch over these three.”

[Outside in the battle.]

With the consideration of conserving ammunition, Benny had returned with a crowbar. However, given how everyone else was controlling the battlespace, he stepped back as support.

With the likes of Cerb and the rest possessing suitable weapons, he filled his role well. Aiding the ponies to catch the strays and control the open zones, they had met up in a circle to finish off the last few remaining Timberwolves and two Kings remaining.

All looked to be back on track, but Aster ran up with the news through the strong winds.

"Mister Benny! We found the children! "

Astonishingly, no sooner had the words left her mouth, the storm waned low to only a gentle breeze and a trickle from the clouds. Sadly, it did nothing to stop the fighting. Timberwolves still bit and lunged at any who came too close. The warriors took advantage of the favorable conditions pressing further into the fight.

All but Benny, who fell back to get the good news, or at least hoped it was good news.

"You found them?! Where are they!"

Not too far off, Celestia's Royal Canterlot Voice called out. A bright light gathered around her as she rose high over the battlefield.

"THIS FIGHT ENDS NOW!"

The light beamed down, erupting in an explosion that engulfed the remaining foes. Timber and splinters rained down in flames from the blast, removing the last of the threats that had halted their search.

Late to the fight, Rainbow and Applejack finally arrived running up in disappointment. Rainbow looked out at the battlefield. The illumination spells from Helix and the burning remains of Timberwolves left nothing hidden of the battle she missed.

“Damn it! Now I missed all the action.”

Had it not been the new pressing matter of the children, Aster might have greeted this moment with a sigh of relief. However, time was of the essence, making the information all the more pressing for her to announce.

“The children are trapped in a cave under the castle! The owlbear is with them, we need to act now!

The late night’s air was still and quiet, letting Aster’s message travel to allow nearly all who had been near, who caught the announcement. Fluttershy, of course, had great concern for possible danger, including to the owlbear.

"Oh, dear. Owlbears can be very aggressive if they feel threatened or are hungry."

The growing audience attracted the attention of the rest of the warriors who had banded together. Add in that all eyes had focused on Aster, they quickly amassed the rest on the field to receive the update.

"We have no time to waste! Down there in the gorge! Flooding has blocked the entrance to a cave where the children are trapped with the owlbear! There's already a fight taking place in there!"

Celestia knew of only one cave that had ever formed under her old castle, and only a brief glance down in the gorge showed her everything she needed to know.

"Gather the rest of the forces from the castle! Lunar Guard! Stand back and guard us in case any other Timberwolves arrive! Every creature else! Follow me!"

"Hold up!" Cerb shouted. "Twi, Luna! Iron Forge ran out of steel, but Pinkie, Flutters, Chris, and Starlight grab your goodies.”

If that was the arrangement, Swifty knew how best she could help.

“I’ll go to the castle and get the others.”

Cerb nodded, wanting to move on to wait for them in the gorge.

“Good. Now that the winds are gone, take some of the Lunar Guard with you to watch over the wounded.”

Pinkie stretched her neck to see what all had made its way over, and loved what she saw.

“That’s so cool! Me and Chris kinda match!”

[In the cave with Harmony.]

Levitating in the circle of the captured children, Harmony felt an overwhelming surge of power filling her depleted reserves. Had she any lungs or living flesh in her crystal form, the rush she was experiencing would have been breathtaking.

Even still, she marveled at the strength she had gained.

"The Words... They never foretold of such potential. This is..."

Celebrating too soon, a set of strings failed to connect to Dinky, Button, and Cotton.

"What could this be?"

Harmony floated over to Dinky, feeling the strongest resistance from her. She would be the first to be investigated.

"There is something different about you, little one. What have I missed while you were out of my view?"

She took a closer look at Dinky, changing her view to see beyond that of regular sight. The flow of magic was vibrant, bolstered by emotions, tied to a source out of view. But no matter how much she changed her view, there was a dark spot.

On closer inspection, it wasn't dark. It was absent— a portion of space where her magic couldn't reach, denying her more than her influence. More than that, this new force was beyond her observation, beyond her assertion. It was almost as if it didn't exist.

Perplexingly, every strand of her magic that approached wilted or frayed as soon as it neared this anomaly. She went over to Button, then Cotton. Each had the same abnormality, blocking any string entering their conscious minds.

It was only when she changed to a lower position to examine Cotton from a different angle that she noticed the same absence of magic above her. Through the dirt, brick, stone, and mortar in the castle, the same force that had blocked her view was within reach. Then again, it wasn't the first time it had been there.

"Is this the same darkness that blinded me to The Pony of Shadows's destruction and disrupted the flow of the Everfree Forest? It appears to be the same as what has blinded me from finding the humans... I must understand this distraction before it interferes with any more of my plans."

[Back up in the Castle of the Two Sisters.]

Becky sat next to Buckskin lying on a cot. His constant leg pain had led her to reassess his limbs for fractures, or even worse, splinters. Her first look was going to be over his front left leg."

"I'm going to press up on your hoof. I want you to press down as hard as you can until it starts to hurt too much. Ready?"

The buck nodded and pressed down against her hand, easily pushing her hand away. Granted, Becky wasn't angry, far more concerned than anything else, but limited movement and physical exercise had left her with a frail frame as it was.

"Good,” She praised him. “Any breaks, and you wouldn't have been able to do that."

From the shadows of a pillar in front of them, a light slowly grew. From the light Twilight's voice calmly spoke.

"Actually, all of his legs have been shattered."

Becky looked up to see Twilight. Only this Twilight wore an unsettling smile over her crystal exterior. It didn't require Chris's superior knowledge of this world for Becky to see through the disguise.

Anger and disgust took over as Becky put her hands over Buckskin to shield him.

"You're not Twilight."

Without warning, Buckskin started shaking, screaming in pain.

“Gah! Let go! Ge-GAAHHH! GET OFF!”

Shocked, Becky jumped back, prompting Trixie to dive behind a desk while every other creature swarmed around Becky. None of it phased Harmony in the slightest, but at least Buckskin calmed down, or at least the pain subsided. One of the two.

Astonishingly, Harmony’s interest was focused on Buckskin.

“Interesting,” She calmly answered, clearly speaking to Becky, despite her line of sight. “And here I thought it was the darkness blinding me, but it was you. All of you. My chosen ten. Your powers are quite remarkable.”

For a moment, none said a word. Captivated, most held their ground, Sniff and Bon Bon slowly stepped into the wall of bodies as Harmony approached Buckskin to examine him.

“Calm and concerned, you strengthened my magic holding him together. But angered…”

Harmony’s horn glowed gently, raising an aura around Buckskin’s leg. She let it drift away like smoke in a soft breeze. Where the aura left, snaps and pops cracked out.

Buckskin screamed in agony as the bone’s invisible fractures showed themselves, popping out of place and jutting free from the skin splitting open.

So caught up in the new discovery, Harmony was paying no mind to her surroundings, leaving her open to Blackthorne launching himself, antlers first.

“GET AWAY FROM HIM!”

Blackthorne crashed against Harmony, shattering what remained of his horns.

Unimpressed, and even less threatened, Harmony stood unaffected, letting the buck crumple to the floor.

"It was merely a demonstration. Without my magic, those wounds can be unbearably painful."

Novo jumped into action, a gaint pearl in one set of talons next to Shining. Both attacked with bolts of magic. Loud buzzes from the light streams of magic yielded no negative reaction from Harmony.

It was like a game to her, and she smiled hauntingly at the ineffective attacks until they phased out, leaving no trace of damage.

"Oh, my. I can only surmise that Celestia has told you of our little dispute. It was foolish of me to trust her, as it seems Discord had told her of my involvement with her choices over the years. Now she has no trust in me. You must all understand that what I'm doing is for the best."

Becky rushed over to Buckskin, twirling as much gauze around his bloody leg as fast as she could. She couldn't hold back her anger, despite how much discomfort it added to Buckskin.

“You fucking psycho! What have you done?!”

Still standing confidently, Harmony tilted her head while looking over Becky. Now this close, she could see the strings of magic reacting differently around this human. The source of her blindness finally coming into view, confusing her to a disheartening degree.

“You… You are not from beyond the mirror? What are you? How do you know that word?”

A clattering of hooves and wings clopped and flapped into the throne room. Swifty had returned a platoon of Lunar Guards just in time to see the worst possible outcome.

“Peter! Get away from her!”

Emotions were running high, every creature pulling back and circling Harmony. None had any reason to think they stood a chance against this entity, but Sniff stepped forward.

She was like nothing Sniff had heard about his entire time here, and if they couldn’t fight her, then perhaps he could talk her down?

Swifty dove down in front of Sniff, wings splayed out tall and wide to hold him back. Her halberd ready to strike.

If this Harmony Twilight was anything like The Pony of Shadows, if not significantly more powerful, Sniff didn’t trust the current roster around him to take her down. At the very least, he thought he could buy them some time with his charm.

“Woah!” He called out, pushing his way past Swifty. “Hold on! This is probably just a big misunderstanding. Clearly, we’re not on the same page. And Harmony, we know about the mirror, but that’s not the world where we come from. Do you know who brought us here? It only looked like Trixie’s spell brought us here, but someone else was involved. Right, Trixie!”

Foolishly, Sniff stood too close to Harmony to separate her from the others. There, the inner workings of what held his existence together were now vividly displayed for the Harmony construct. The uniformity that threatened her existence wiped away her smile, replacing it with a look of utter terror.

“ORDER?!”

There was more than Order she could see. Other forms of magic had latched their strings to him, only more uniform, no longer free-roaming.

The mare standing behind him? The strings of her most inner workings were the same as the human, and his to her?

It was an unholy reformation that defied all logic and comprehension of magic and a living creature, even if the unthinkable could have happened. In fact, as Swifty moved to the side for a better view, the Order that had blinded her was coursing through this mare, allowing repressed functions to operate freely.

“What have you done with my ponies?!” Harmony’s voice rose, prejudice betraying her prior kindess. “Their magic! Their essence! Their bodies! You’ve corrupted them!”

Unfamiliar with the effects of this new danger, Harmony extended her crystal wings out to push Sniff away.

Swifty raised her weapon, already stepping in to block Harmony, but Sniff held out his hand, and huff of anger to hold her back.

“Wait!”

Unprotected, the thin crystal feathers were like daggers, piercing into his thighs and abdomen.

“Fuah!” Sniff yelped, stumbling back, collapsing into Swifty’s wings. “FUCK! SHE FUCKING STABBED ME! WHAT THE FUCK?! FUAH~!”

Kelly watched in horror. Harmony’s attack, her clear aggression from the many mares Sniff had seduced, his tumble, and the blood Swifty and Becky tried to stop from leaving his wounds.

This wasn’t like the farm, and Kelly wasn’t going to treat it as such.

Spike, seeing the blood, was frozen in place. His mentor struck down, bleeding and screaming. Visions and memories of Applejack came flooding back to him. It was happening all over again. Only this time, he was stuck in the middle of it.

The blood was still dripping from the frantic construct’s crumbling wings; she tried to shake free of the crimson, ignoring the Lunar Guards gathering around her. The others pulling Sniff and Buckskin away were of no concern. Right now, only the blood was.

“Heathens! Vile creatures! Corrupters! You’re not my chosen! You must be eradicated!”

Before she could shake free the blood eating away at her wings, she was tackled from behind, taken to the stone floor with a clank. She grunted on impact, never feeling… Was it pain? She hadn’t made her construct to feel pain? Was it possible? Something overriding the function of this vessel?

“GAH!”

Her mane was yanked back, exposing her neck, raising her eyes to see the other human female straddling her back.

Harmony’s mane in one hand, a butcher knife in the other, and every ounce of body weight holding Harmony’s wings and belly down to the ground, Kelly holding nothing back as she began stabbing and cursing the fake Twilight.

“HOW DO YOU LIKE IT, BITCH! YOU MOTHER FUCKER!”

The blade dug in like an ice pick, chipping away at her back and neck, gouging out her shoulder.

Harmony experienced something new, unpleasant, alarming, making her panic.

It was pain. The why and how she could feel it didn’t matter at the moment. Each stab delivered maddening, excruciating agony.

The last one diving deep under her right eye where the knife became stuck.

This human had to be removed, and with one violent buck of her rear legs, there was enough leverage moved for her to slip out, forcing Kelly to launch forward without the knife into a swarm of Lunar Guards to shield her.

Harmony made it to all fours and jumped back. The pain made her body react on its own. First, with her right wing trying to bat the knife away, only to have the blade sever every feather that crossed the metal edge.

It was a terrible move, making her fall while trying to correct herself. She was so far off balance that she landed face first, cracking her upper jaw open further with chunks of her face shattering off.

Standing up again, the knife finally fell free, relieving much of Harmony’s pain, though not nearly enough. A crack spidered down her right leg from the gouge missing in her shoulder, cracking and whining as it spread further. Much of her neck and chest was a mutilated mess of jagged pieces of violet crystal, much like the right side of her face, split open to expose more of the inner crystal.

Harmony maintained much of her composure despite the damages she had taken, still speaking clearly regardless of her condition. Then she noticed Trixie peaking out from behind her pillar.

"I see now. It was sabotage. From even before the beginning, an interloper has been trying to ruin my plans.”

While others played defense, Redheart did her best to hold pressure over Sniff's abdomen. These wounds were potentially life-threatening, but she needed Becky's help.

“I’m not as familiar with the abdominal tract. How bad is this?!

Swifty was frantically trying to follow Becky's instructions, but no matter how hard she pressed, Sniff continued to bleed, groaning like a howling like a wounded animal.

"Peter," her voice cracked in panic. "This is all my fault. I should have stopped her."

Becky was fumbling with her hands, losing control of her breathing. Not out of fear for herself, but from the blood loss she couldn't control in front of her. The fear was enough that she was feeling woozy again. All of that while trying not to let the others freak out around her.

"Spike! Look away! Swifty, we need to get him back to the hospital. I don’t know if I can stop the bleeding."

That was not an acceptable option for Harmony, now that she knew what these humans held within them and what it would mean if they remained.

"You're not going anywhere."

Crystal vines shot around every exit, blocking any attempt at escape. No sword or blast of magic could even crack the diamond-like structures from the likes of Shining or Novo, ensuring Harmony could secure what she needed from them.

Of all those present, King Abyssinia was the first to lunge at their captor, his claws extended and eyes glowing bright with a rarely seen flash of magic.

Robotically, Harmony raised her wing, halting the brave King in a telekinetic hold.

He wasn't the only one brave in the room, as three Lunar Guards kept hidden from the shadows, striking Harmony with sword and spear.

A single flack of crystal fell from her damaged wing, which wasn't where any of them had landed a blow.

"None of you will be leaving either."

In a callous downward flap of her wing, she threw the king to the floor with a hollow thud, and the guard ponies launched off into tables and pillars away from her.

Queen Abyssinia drew a dagger from her hip and hissed.

"You monster!"

Before she could move, Shining stepped in front of her, halting her attack.

"Don't! She's too dangerous to attack head-on."

Still on the floor, Sniff was down for the count, but he had seen enough to make a game-changing revelation. Something to help buy Becky and her failing hands on the pistol some time.

To his left, he could see Kelly huddled behind the guards. She held a bloody hand over her nose, likely an injury from having been thrown off of Harmony. It was a frightening reminder that these girls weren’t the fighting types. Not to the extent of the other guys off fighting the Timberwolves at least.

At the same time, he was no fighter, his underdeveloped instincts had led him to this bloody mess. Fear pushed him to keep others from fighting, now over taking him as his senses were leaving him before he could hope to explain everything.

In a failing voice, he softly spoke as he pulled the blade of Swifty’s halberd over his bloody shirt, quivering, visibly frightened. His hand held tight over the edges, and his voice shaking, he let the blade cut into his fingers.

"Becky… I need you to calm down, steady your hands. You're not gonna hit shit shaking like that. Swifty, this was my fault, but I need you to trust me and fight her."

The request seemed to come out of nowhere, leaving Swifty floored.

“What! Peter! I can’t fight that thing! We need to get—”

Swifty froze, staring into Sniff’s eyes. They were empty, gazing into nothing, instilling the fear of the worst possible outcome.

“Peter? Peter, look at me!” She begged.

Becky felt Sniff’s body go limp and checked his pulse.

“This is just like with Kelly. He’s just unconscious, but he’s going to bleed out!”

Terrified, Spike dropped to his knees, taking Peter’s hand into his claws. This was just as Sniff had warned him of days ago. Being helpless to stop the pain, wanting to say that everything was fine, despite the painful truth bleeding out in front of him.

“Peter,” his voice trembled. “You’re going to be okay. That’s why I’m going to stay with you. I’m not going to look away because you’re going to be fine.”

Standing in the center of it all, Harmony smiled, one side of her face cracking as she did so.

"This is why you're not my chosen. Beyond the mirror are humans that can be embraced by magic. They’re simpler, kind creatures. They can be made to understand how important the power of friendship is.”

Suddenly, Harmony cringed, clutching her chest with her crystal hoof.

In front of her, Swifty was boiling with rage, slowly picking up her halberd and turning back to Harmony.

“Simpler?” She growled. “You might be right about that. But kinder? Understanding the importance of how powerful friendship is?”

She aimed her blade and the struggling construct in front of her. The audacity of it to insult the qualities of her new friends, especially Sniff.

“These humans may be complicated. Frustratingly so at times, but they are the most kindest, sweetest, devoted friends I’ve ever met in my life. They give more than they take. They risk their lives for strangers. They even forgive those who hurt them. They share more of themselves than we could ever hope to repay them with! But you… YOU!"

Harmony turned her head with a curious empty smile, now shaking off the previous discomfort.

"Perhaps they are impressive in their own right, just like you. I've never seen a creature so unimportant to The Words stand up to me so bravely. Even if you were gifted with my light, you are of little significance, just like the other Deviations. I'd take away my other blessings that made you stronger, but it appears you have already lost them. Now you can die with your friends. Then I'll start over again and no pony will know who you were. Or maybe I'll let them only remember that you're gone. It's a very common fate for ponies to disappear and no pony remembers why or how they met their end. My magic is very good at removing pain so my ponies can focus on staying happy."

That was the last insult, drawing Swifty into her stance, ready to strike. Sniff’s blood dripping from the long blade of halberd held firmly in her wing, she was ready to end this monstrosity.

"Fuck your power! Peter makes me stronger! And the only thing anypony will forget is why we ever gave a shit about you!”

Pushed to the limit, Swifty lunged forward, holding nothing back.

Harmony, again, raised her wing, extending her power to capture the raging Twilight Guard in her enchanted hold. Her confidence was unbridled at the notion of a lowly pegasus attacking her.

“What power could-hulk!”

The magic holding on Swifty broke, slowing her advance but the halberd came down on Harmony’s wing.

The bloody blade sliced through Harmony’s wing with ease, crashing down and shattering the stone underneath. Her defenses had been overtaken with an ease no entity should have been able to, forcing in a morally weakening sensation of impending danger, compelling her to retreat from the enraged guard.

“RAH!” Swifty screamed her war cry, ripping her weapon free from the floor. “THIS POWER!”

Fueled by rage and adrenaline, Swifty continued her charge forward, thrusting the spike of her halberd in Harmony’s throat, piercing it through the back of her neck and driving the frantic crystal construct back.

Quickly joining the action, Octavia dove in, wrapping her forelimbs around Harmony’s legs.

“Vinyl! Help!”

Still struggling, Harmony tried to push off the wall, but a blue aura crashed against as Vinyl slid in from the other side, her horn glowing, holding what remained of Harmony’s wings to the wall.

“Stop moving, bitch!”

For one final measure of protection, a translucent blue shield slammed against Harmony’s chest.

Clang!

Shining marched up with his head held high and a vile scorn across his face.

“That’s enough, Harmony. You better start talking, and you better tell us no lies. My friends here are very good at getting to the truth.”

With Harmony firmly under control, Swifty pushed her halberd in a little deeper and raised the spike to cut further into her neck.

"WE FOUND THE KIDS UNDER THE CASTLE! YOU TOOK THEM DIDN'T YOU?! DID YOU SEND THE OWLBEAR, TOO?! WHY?!" She beared down with her stare, ready to end the entity that wounded her man. “And if Peter doesn’t make it out of this-”

With a clink of the spike being driven up into the wall, Harmony found herself unable to free herself, but not unable to talk, despite the constraints.

So, talk she did, and frighteningly calmly at that.

"The children were to be new carriers for the Elements of Harmony. But the human's arrival altered their path. I had to summon them sooner than The Words instructed. I couldn't control the owlbear after sending the beast after the children. He was only supposed to scare them. The four others foals were another anomaly. However, having a connection to the new bearers, they have been useful in the end."

Thinking Harmony was under control, Becky laid Sniff down in Novo's care, unable, or willing to try and remove Spike again. Not when she couldn’t afford to have the young drake remove his claws over the punctures in Sniff’s abdomen.

“Keep the pressure on his wounds.” She turned her head to the guards. “Someone get those fucking doors open!”

There were a lot of questions Becky needed answered, face to face, with this once symbol of good, and she stormed her way up to get them.

"Why would you do this? Why take the kids and not ask us for help, or have you always been evil? And what did you mean by other Deviations?”

Harmony tilted her head slightly, taking another look at the human standing in front of her. Something was off, made more apparent by re-examining Kelly on the approach with her knife in hand again.

“The Words foretold of how the world needs to be to ensure all would not be lost. Uniting all creatures under Twilight Sparkle’s reign would ensure the flow of Harmony would allow me to protect our realm from destruction. However, it was unclear which worlds would survive away from the original source, if it were possible to tell the difference.”

Harmony tried to move, gathering magic into her horn, but Swifty pushed her blade in deeper, digging the blade into her further cracking neck. Below her waist, Octavia wrenched her grip around her legs, causing pressure fractures around the crystal joints. Even Vinyl’s unexpectedly strong magic born down tighter, turning much of her wings into tiny specks and flakes.

Pain and the fluctuation of her magic canceling out any form of resistance left her trapped for the time being, but Swifty wasn’t satisfied.

“Let me kill her! I don’t care what the consequences are!”

Tempting, but Becky laid a hand on Swifty’s shoulder, unsure if they could ever have a better source of information.

“Not yet. Let her talk.”

So, if even only to buy her more time, she would divulge a little more information.

After all, she was learning about her new obstacles every moment she examined them.

“If nothing had altered the course I had set by The Words, peace, and prosperity would last this world to face all future challenges. However, a message was sent to me from beyond the mirrors. A vision from another reality, a reflection of yet another reflection. It warned that a world of darkness was coming sooner than The Words could protect this world from. Humans were the key, and I was to deliver the chosen ten to ward off the Darkness that would swallow this world into the void.”

If only it were that simple.

“Ten humans who lost their passions, had their hearts narrowed but were still devoted to each other. They would solve the problem and rid us of the darkness. Once completed, I would send them back, erase their influence, and return this world to how it was before they arrived to continue what The Words instructed.”

For a moment, Harmony thought she felt a pull from her core. It wasn’t from pain, but more of an instinct to breathe. Something that wasn’t possible, frustrating her further.

“The Deviations, however, are a problem that exists as a consequence from implementing The Words. They only foretell specific moments in time. Events that must occur to reach our perfect end, but it is upon me to interpret them to cause their passing, and not all paths are perfect. Such as Swift Sails’ unique ability to alter air pressures. There are others like her with abilities that would set her apart like Twilight and the rest of the Elements. So long as they adhere to my influence and remain insignificant, they will not alter the path and are allowed to live… Not unlike yourself. Your time is limited, it would seem.”

For that uncouth comment, Kelly took hold of Harmony’s right foreleg, pulled and twisted it back until it cracked before putting the knife under the construct’s jaw. To add further insult, she spat her bloody spit in Harmony’s face.

“The fuck do you know?! Becky’s gonna be just fine!”

Kelly’s hand was delivering unfathomable pain to Harmony, just like the blood eating away at her face and the blade burning away all that it cut into. Along with the pain, fear crept its way over her.

All of it was too much to bear, and she began to say whatever it took to grant her release.

“Every creature creates an aura-Err… Every sensation, emotion, and bodily function alters what the aura generates. Just as I said before. The ability to strengthen through positive emotions or break down magic if angered. It’s all influenced by your auras, even if you are tainted by Order. Now let go!”

Becky extended her left hand against Kelly, silently convincing her to step back so she could ask another question.

Instead, Shining forced himself into the mix, mad as hell over the claim of Becky’s condition.

“What are you not telling us! How do you know she’s dying?!”

Harmony had her fill for now, but she felt oddly compelled to gloat, and grinned with her response.

“Every motion. Every thought. Every effort a body puts forth to sustain itself generates a powerful pulse of aura… But yours is fractured, sending a mixed and incomplete pulse. Binding with other strings of magic even when yours should be strong, because the paths needed for energy to produce the aura from your body are shutting down. That only happens here when a body can no longer support itself. When I allow it to stop.”

After all the pain and insolence Harmony had suffered, a sense of sick joy rose up inside. It was unlike soft expressions she learned over the millennials of observation of others. This was genuine, and for once, even if half of her face was missing, her smile was complete.

“I never fully understood pain until this encounter, so I must thank all of you for this lesson."

A flash of light erupted from Harmony’s horn, bursting throughout the throne room and out the walls.

The blast of light made everyone recoil, all of them blinded in the process. It was over in an instant, inspiring Becky to draw her pistol and hold it to Harmony’s head.

"What was that?!"

Harmony held her smile, still gloating, proud of herself.

"This form is useless to me. It feels pain, just like every creature will now as well because of you."

Horrendous screams erupted behind them. First from Buckskin, then Blackthorne, followed by the Lunar Guards who attacked Harmony.

Becky turned to see the same aura rising off of Buckskin’s leg moments ago, now escaping from every creature in the throne room, save Swifty, Octavia, and Vinyl, mysteriously enough. All of them were scrambling to fight off whatever was attacking them, pulling the aura away from them through the floor. Even those who hadn’t been injured were reacting in a panic.

Then it was clear what was happening when Blackthrone stumbled, clutching his bleeding head and horns, eye, and nose. Even King Abyssinia clutched his maw, blood spilling out from his mouth.

Harmony removed her protection from all of them. What’s more, she was pleased with the results.

“Now do you see? It is only through my influence that the creatures of this world are protected from pain, suffering and anguish? All things you have brought back to this world and will continue if you remain. Your very presence is a blight upon this once peaceful and joyous world I have spent eons working to maintain.”

Harmony’s voice grew louder, managing to drown out the screams of her subjects.

“I know now that you will risk your lives for strangers and forgive those who hurt you. Will you give up your lives to save your friends? I won’t ask you to forgive me, only understand that I’m doing what is needed to save this world.”

The screams were the sounds of nightmares. Friends and allies were suffering, bleeding, facing death at the whims of a psychopath trying to bargain against their lives.

Becky’s answer was simple, one she provided while staring Harmony straight in the eyes.

BANG!

At the drop of the hammer, what remained of Harmony’s head shattered. Her neck split open around the spike impaling her to the wall, letting her body drop to the floor where Octavia scampered away.

Just to be clear, Becky reasserted her position.

“Fuck your deal and fuck you, too.”

BANG! BANG! BANG!

Becky put three more bullets in the lifeless crystal form, rendering its remains to fragments of its former self. Motionless, lifeless, broken pieces of what used to be the mother of this world’s strongest weapon.

Everyone’s ears were ringing, but time was never more precious than it was now for Becky and the others.

“Swifty! Break down those Crystals! We need to get Peter and the other wounded out of here now! With or without the kids!”

Already at the throne room door, Rainbow was flying back and forth trying to find a way in.

“What the fuck! What’s going on in there?! We heard gunshots! Where did the vines come from?!”

Fluttering back for a moment, Rainbow spun in midair, letting her wing blades cut through a straight line of the vines blocking her path.

From the other side, Swifty swung her halberd down in an arc, clearing enough to open the path.

“It’s Harmony! She attacked Peter! Help us!”

[Minutes earlier outside.]

The last of the new gifts from Iron Forge was dispensed. Mostly it was added armor. Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Starlight all were given Lunar Guard helmets, chest plates, and boots coated with the provided steel. The only differences were Fluttershy had hooks for grappling, Pinkie's had spikes for traction, and Starlight’s had blades fitted to the hooved sections in case any creature got too close.

Given the shortage of steel, Twilight, Luna, and Big mac had to go without any upgrades, but showed no signs of disappointment, given their prior track records. That and everyone was too focused on finding a way inside, proven difficult by Midnight’s new discovery.

“The wall is too thick to break through and will cause more flooding before we could even get in. We were making progress, but there’s something we can’t cut through with the logs. It’s also gone quiet inside. We might be too late.”

Twilight fluttered above the flooded entrance. If something was in the way, she was going to expose it.

“Everyone stand back!”

Using her extensive knowledge of magic, she created a whirlpool. It started to swirl violently in a small funnel, then expanded, leaving the entrance and stairs leading down fully exposed. Holding the spell would have been a nuisance to maintain, so as the wall of water grew tall and out of the way, she turned and reverted to a once trivial party trick.

She took a deep breath, channeling her magic into an icy wind she blew to create walls of ice to hold the water back. After another illumination spell from Helix, what lay exposed turned out to be crystal vines that had intertwined in the logs blocking their path.

“Harmony,” Celestia hushed with resentment under her breath.

Midnight flew back to where he had attempted to dig his way in earlier and stabbed his spear at one of the vines with all he had.

Tink!

The blade of his spear snapped in half, flickering off, lost in the debris under him.

“No good, Princess. What should we do?”

Not all the information was clear on what they were dealing with, but Cerb wasn’t about to put the theory of his steel to bed.

“Let me try.”

Cerb walked up to the pile of logs, somehow almost as tall as him, drew back his ax, and swung down on the first vine in reach.

Shink!

His ax broke through the vine with ease, having more trouble with the logs and sticks resisting his blade underneath. At the very least, they would have a way in.

“Lumberman! Everypony else with Earth Steel, focus on the vines! Everyone else, move the remaining logs!”

Lumberman pulled the cord on the chainsaw and went to work with little to no resistance cutting his way in.

Everyone else went to work pulling back logs and vines as they fell loose. All was going well until a bright light flashed out from the castle.

Worried they were under attack, Lumberman jumped back from the woodpile, holding the chainsaw up and ready for something to jump out at them.

“What the fuck was that?!”

All around them, bat ponies, Ember, Aspen, Gilda, Guff, and all three yaks recoiled and swatted at an unseen force drawing away an aura from their bodies. Then the screaming began.

“AHH! My wing!”

“Gah! What’s wrong with my hoof!”

“Buh-buh-BLOOD! I’m BLEEDING!”

The Lunar Guard were dropping like flies, falling to the mud with injuries that appeared out of nowhere. Their cries of urgency filled the air, throwing the rest in disarray, searching for their invisible enemy.

Luna dashed over to the nearest guard, hunkering down to address his wounds.

“What happened? Where does it hurt?”

The bat pony pulled his hoof away from his face, trickles of blood dripping freely from four missing stripes of fur on his jaw.

“I’m not sure. I was with Twilight in the forest. One of the Timberwolves clawed me, but I was fine until now... Wuh… What’s happening? Am I dying?”

BANG!

A gunshot from inside the castle rang out, alerting everyone that the fight had moved on without them, and Twilight feared the worse.

“Peter!”

In a flash of light, Twilight flashed out of view, only to flash back, falling flat on her ass.

“Gah! There’s a barrier blocking my teleportation!”

BANG! BANG! BANG!

If teleportation was out, the next best thing was speed, and Rainbow was ready.

“Get the kids! I’ll check out the castle!”

In an instant, Rainbow was gone, but there were new wounded to deal with. Not only that, their battle formation was in shambles, and now there were two fronts they would have to divide the remaining forces up against. One to push forward, and one to head back into the castle.

… or would they?

“Princess Celestia,” Harmony’s voice warmly greeted her guests, emanating from the crystal wall. “How kind of you to return so quickly. We have much to discuss.”

The remaining vines in the debris retracted, pulling the blockage away from any brave or foolish enough to enter.

While still new to the villains of this world, Cerb knew what it was like to walk into an ambush.

“You know this is a trap, right?”

Celestia marched up along Cerb’s right side, eyeing the entrance with trepidation as well as much as she detested what awaits them inside.

“No doubt, but what choice do we have?”

Aspen stumbled up to Cerb’s left, now showing signs of the wear from his fight earlier.

“What sort of sorcery is this? My body feels as if I’ve been rolled through a landslide.”

A flash of light in front of them made the three jump back, but the sight of Shining having teleported in, eased their worries, at least until the urgency in his voice was heard.

“Justin! We need the vehicles! It’s an emergency!”

As everyone gathered around, a mass of fluttering wings alerted them to a mass of bat ponies swarming down, surrounding Novo and her generals.

Rainbow called out, grief and worry rich in her voice, landing in front of Twilight and thrusting her forehooves over her friend’s shoulders, darting her eyes back and forth between Twilight and Ovens. However, her eyes betrayed her for what she was about to say.

“Twilight. Ovens. I need you both to stay calm. Everything is going to be fine. Becky has everything under control.”

“Fine?” Twilight asked, as if in denial, as if she already knew what was wrong. “What’s fine? What happened?”

Ovens shoved her way between the two, demanding answers.

“What happened up there?! Where’s Peter!”

The next one to make it to the ground was Swifty, accompanied by her platoon of Lunar Guard that helped carry Kelly down, who was freaking out. As one could imagine, the blood covering Kelly’s hands, face, and shirt did nothing to ease their concerns.

“Justin! She got Peter! That crazy fucking crystal bitch stabbed him! We need to go!”

Becky landed next, not giving a moment to let the others digest what Kelly was trying to explain. However, she at least managed to keep somewhat calm as she addressed the rest, her hands and clothes covered in blood as well.

“We need to get out of here. Keep whoever you need back to find the kids, but we might not have a lot of time.”

Lastly, Novo landed with Sniff laying limply in her shaking limbs.

“Twilight… Peter tried to negotiate with Harmony-”

“PETER!” Twilight and Ovens shouted together, rushing over and knocking every guard out of their way.

Everyone quickly huddled around the scene. A cold chill washed over the group, along with the sense of doom and death walking over their skin. It was from the burning rage emanating from the other humans taking in the sight, the pain of remorse, and depths of hopelessness.

Among the mixed emotions, gasps and quiet utterings of observations drifted in from all directions, but it was Kelly who wasted no time to answer the burning question through her soft sobs.

“Harmony appeared out of nowhere, going off about how she couldn’t see us until now and the Order stuff. Then she started torturing Buckskin and Peter tried to reason with her, that we needed to talk things out.”

Remembering the scene, she realized what Sniff’s foolish move to keep Swifty away had actually done. It didn’t make the situation better, actually making his condition all the more tragic.

“She freaked out when he got too close and realized we weren’t the ones she wanted brought here. Swifty tried to protect him… But if he didn’t push her away… Harmony’s wings were like daggers… He fucking saved her life… but he’s… It’s just like what happened to me.”

“Becky!” One of the bat ponies called out behind the crowd. “It’s Buckskin! Something’s happened?!”

Despite the pain, Aspen pushed his way through the crowd to the sound of the alarm. What he saw left his heart dropping into his stomach.

Buckskin, strapped into the cot he was flown down in, lay in bloody bandages that had covered nearly his entire body and mangled legs bound to stents. Even Blackthorn’s face had been hastily bandaged, but it was Becky frantically working to examine the fallen buck that had his attention.

“He’s not responding. God damnit! He just went into shock. We can’t move him now."

Perfectly bad timing for Iron Forge, Bon Bon, Trixie, Octavia, Vinyl, and Redheart managed to make their way down with King and Queen Abyssinia. It didn’t matter who heard what at this point, and Becky wasted no time issuing her new orders pointing at the bat pony carriers.

"All of you, keep his legs elevated and cover him up as best you can to keep him warm. Red, monitor his vitals. If his heart starts to drop or he stops breathing, we'll have no choice but to move him again… Goddamnit. We should have kept them both up there."

Aspen was enraged, a new surge of magic pooling up into his antlers towards this new creature he believed injured his buck.

"WHAT DID YOU DO TO HIM?!"

Becky snapped her head back at the prince, with just as fierce of a glare and venom on her tongue.

"It was Harmony! She had some spell on him to keep his legs from breaking apart and then took all of it away. She did it to everyone up there! Then Swifty pinned her to the fucking wall and I put a bullet in her head. She took the kids! She tried to kill us! She! Did this!"

It was at this time the same bat pony from earlier with Luna stepped in. The gashes on his jawline still bleeding, his eyes showing as much restraint to resist the obvious pain he was in. The sight alone let Becky know how far the dispel had traveled.

"Oh no… She did it to everyone."

From the crystal barrier, Harmony called out to mock the fallen and lure the rest in.

"Do you finally understand now? All this suffering, all this pain. They are all such fragile creatures without me. They don't need you here. They need me. Bring them closer and I will set everything right."

Kelly stumbled back, latching onto Big Mac and pulling Luna close to her, terrified to hear that voice again. Even while wrapped in Luna’s wing, she couldn’t help but feel shaken.

"How the fuck? We killed you!"

Twilight was overtaken by grief, rage, lost to why things had ended up like this. Holding Sniff against her, feeling only the heat from his wounds leaking over her, not the warmth he once brought her. Then, a gentle hoof on her shoulder, followed by a comforting embrace of two familiar forelegs and wings of a mare sobbing with her.

“It should have been me, Twilight… I’m so sorry. Peter was so angry that I tried to stop him. I wasn’t strong enough… It’s all my fault. We couldn’t even stop Harmony… Peter trusted me to stop her but I couldn’t.”

Twilight wanted to lash out at Swifty. Sniff’s protection had been entrusted to this guard. Even the sight of the bloody halberd pushed her to blame Sniff’s condition on her. However, after hearing Kelly’s story, Swifty’s confession, and knowing how human emotions worked, her vengeance was refocused.

“No… Peter would have never allowed you to get hurt if he could have stopped it. This isn’t your fault.”

It was clear what had to be done. Even if all the facts were scrambled together so the truth couldn’t be understood, there was enough Twilight believed that she could move forward with, leaving Spike and Swifty to guard Sniff in her absence.

As she turned to address those around her, arctic chills spread over the group, the air crackling with ice crystals forming around them as Twilight spoke.

“Harmony has betrayed us! Manipulated Celestia. Who knows what else she’s done?! But no creature is safe if we let her get away with any of this!”

Celestia, unable to hold back her emotions any longer, began to glow drawing power from her crown. Matching the chills from Twilight with her radiating heat hotter as she approached the entrance, she was not going to let any of this go unpunished.

“All of my mistakes… Luna… The wars… My insecurities… Dreams ruined. Countless innocence hurt. Lost. Kelly… Now Peter.”

Giving no warning, she unleashed a beam from her horn, blasting away as much of the entrance to walk in unfettered, then raised her head high to give her command.

“IF YOU ARE NOT HERE ON MY ORDERS OR WITH THE TWILIGHT GUARD! FALL BACK AND TEND TO THE WOUNDED! EVERY CREATURE ELSE WHO PASSES THIS THRESHOLD! LETHAL FORCE IS AUTHORIZED FOR ANY CREATURE THAT AIDS HARMONY OR ANY FORCE IN HER ALLEGIANCE! UNDERSTOOD!”

Becky stood up to join the others, but Redheart reached out, taking Becky’s wrist in her fetlock to stop her.

“Wait! What about-”

Undeterred, Becky turned her attention back to Redheart with no qualms about her choice.

“Peter is stable. She missed his vitals, but that bitch can appear out of nowhere. If we don’t stop her now, there’s no telling what she’ll throw at us trying to get out of here.”

Again, Redheart tried to plead for a reason.

“We can’t keep them here. They need to be in a hospita-

“I know!” Becky snapped, holding back just enough to not rip her hand away. “We can’t move Buckskin as he is now, and we can’t teleport Peter without you watching over both of them. And if any more of us get injured in there, what then? More Timberwolves? Another Owlbear sent after us like she did for the kids in there?”

Chris stepped in, tears welling up, unable to hurt of seeing his friend like this or the anger he was trying to hold back.

“Let her go. Either Harmony surrenders in there, or we kill her and go home together. Whoever gets separated will be easy targets to pick off.”

It was too much for Cerb to take another look at, choosing to head towards the source of their problem instead.

“They’re right, Red. The bumpy road back might rip him open even worse. And if Harmony can appear out of nowhere and control the animals out there, then every inch of that fucking forest is an ambush waiting to happen.”

Overruled, and out-rationaled, Redheart let go and watched the mix of allies, new and old, march towards the cave together.

Carefully trotting into the center, Twilight spotted Trixie joining them, which seemed out of character for her.

“Trixie, this isn’t your fight anymore. Stay back with the others.”

After everything Trixie had seen, whether in her dreams or even only moments ago, she stayed the path.

“No. I’m partially to blame for this. And after what I saw up there, what happened to Peter is also my fault.”

Twilight snapped her gaze to Trixie, not taking the excuse lightly.

“What? No. I’m not blaming anypony but Harmony. What could you have possibly done.”

There was a lot implied by that comment, none of it stopping Trixie who tried again to apologize.

“Discord told me that humans made ponies weaker, not stronger. But every time it’s different. That Swifty pony proved that much. I can help. Please, Twilight. Trust me.”

It seemed pointless to try and stop Trixie, so Twilight rolled her eyes and continued on.

“You haven’t been with the humans like we have, Trixie. Just try not to get in our way. Harmony is ours.”

Marching alongside her, Ovens stifled a sob, having to swallow it, letting out what was left as a steady flow of flames from her nose.

“If that bitch thinks she can take Peter away from us, she’s in for a fiery world of hurt before she dies.”

Swooping in next to Ovens, Cutter took her place next to her grieving daughter, more than ready to take on their fight, side by side.

“Don’t think for a second that I’m standing down from this fight, girls. This is a family matter, now.”

Not far behind Twilight, on the way, Rutherford nudged Vogt towards the wounded, though he was clearly struggling to hold back his emotions like Chris had.

“You stay. Wounded need strong yak to stay behind. No more blood on friends.”

Vogt nodded with a strong huff and took his position to stand guard in front of Sniff, the bucks, and the growing number of bat ponies no longer fit for combat.

At the same time, Gruff, coming up just behind Gilda, took her tail in his talons and pulled her back.

“Not you, missy. Stay with the wounded.”

Gilda nearly choked at the gall this old bird had to order her at a time like this.

“Excuse me?!” She barked, noticing the limp Gruff was attempting to walk off with. “After the train wreck they just flew down to us, you expect me to let you hobble off into that cave?”

Gruff came to a stop and turned himself around to square up with Gilda, just as crotchety as ever.

“Every single one of them marching in there knows its life or death. I get that. I’ve been there, you haven’t. But when Gallus comes out of that cave, if not all of us are there with him, he’s gonna need some griffon to take care of him. You still wanna trade places and have me flying around trying to cover all these creatures who can’t even move and risk you not coming out?”

Gilda was shocked, unable to reply or even react to Gruff reaching into her satchel to pull out half a dozen bolts, forcing them in her claws, then tapping them against her chest.

“Don’t keep all yer bolts in one place. Because if you lose your satchel in a real fight, you better swing that crossbow hard enough to stop whoever’s coming after ya.”

Ralph stepped in next to Gruff, and with a gentle reach, took the six bolts in the dewclaw of his wing.

“Too many of my brethren need our help more out here than any of them will need us in there. So if you cover the sky, I’ll hold off the ground. If you run low, I’ll be close by.”

Gilda blinked, absent of any argument, she had nothing to stop Gruff from walking off. Now stuck on guard duty, she gave a heavy huff that ruffled her feathers while she readied her next bolt.

“Stupid old bird. Sure picked a lousy time to stop being a jerk.”

Nearing the threshold, Midnight, now with a new spear, joined Becky’s side, opposite of Rainbow, and drew the mare’s attention.

“Midnight? What are you doing here?”

Marching on as dutifully as ever, Midnight didn’t even bat an eye.

“Same as you. Same as Kühn. Lady Landon is not to be harmed and Harmony is to pay for her crimes.”

Becky looked over her shoulder to see Kühn trailing close behind. It was comforting, but turning her eyes forward to Shining marching in front of her, realizing she was protected from all sides, she knew she was biting off more she could chew by walking into this fight.

"I’m pretty sure this bitch wants a final showdown, so keep me safe in there and we’ll kill this tree-dwelling bitch again, then we go home. Got it?"

Her four guardians all affirmed with a node in unison.

"Right."

The front line was a mix of all the royals and remaining humans. From the front, King Abyssinia gave a warning.

"Harmony is strong, but some of the ponies are immune to her magic like the humans are."

To that little piece of information, Twilight had a theory that was all but proven, which she shared with ire.

"A gift from Peter and the others, no doubt."

Celestia took that response as truth, even without knowing the details.

"Harmony has controlled me, forcing my hoof to do as she saw fit. It would make sense that she wouldn’t want our new friends to remove that control.”

Now in sight of the interior, Chris nearly stumbled at what was displayed in front of them. Not from the owlbear with a trident buried in its back or the suspended sphere of water either.

All ten youths, suspended in the air, smiling peacefully in glowing spheres connected by a stream of magic to an object that finally broke the continuity of this world.

“What the fuck is that?”

More focused on the creature, Fluttershy couldn't handle any beast being harmed.

"Oh, no. The poor owlbear. Who could do such a thing?"

Only a few steps behind them, Becky noticed the eyesore too.

“Chris… Tell me there’s more than one tree.”

Confused, Rainbow hunkered down, ready to launch off at the first threat.

“No. This is it. Or are you telling me there’s more of these things?!”

Chris shook his head in disbelief at what he was seeing.

“No… The show only has one, but it was nothing like this.”

Harmony’s voice echoed throughout the cave, still a perfect match for Twilight, though her fake warmth was just as unsettling as ever.

“So you know of the other trees? How interesting. Not that they can help you. They remain dormant and will be so for years to come. Now… Celestia. If you would be so kind as to deliver the humans to me. The last three can be eliminated once you tell me where they are.”

Benny slid his crowbar to Octavia behind him so he could ready his shotgun.

“I swear to God, if you had anything to do with their deaths, I’m gonna make your death last for days.”

Still, only as a voice, Harmony grew curious.

“There are only seven of you now?”

From the center, Trixie rushed out beyond the front line, ready to confront the construct that had started the haunting of her dreams.

“That’s right! Only seven! The other three never came here! But it’s me you should be worried about! The Echoes told me all about you! All the lives you’ve ruined! The worlds that have been lost because you won’t let humans and ponies live together how they want! You think you’re helping?! Well! You’re wrong! You’re the reason The Darkness wins!”

Light emanated from the tree, gathering together, collecting into a new crystal construct. It was still Twilight, but taller, leaner. Looking more like the build and body size of Celestia, it was still Harmony, only angry.

“What do you mean you—”

Harmony stopped her tyrannical march abruptly, taken back by her own arrival.

“Why am I? Am I angry?”

No matter how serious this situation was, Lumberman couldn’t keep his mouth shut.

“This bitch is out of her fffffffucking mind… I might feel bad about killing someone mentally disabled, murderous bitch or not.”

Astonishingly, the acoustics in the cave were amazing, and Harmony heard every word, to which she grew taunt and snapped back at Lumberman.

“Silence! This is new to me! I’m not crazy!”

She was crazy alright, and Cerb motioned to Chris to back away.

“She’s too close. We’ll keep her talking. Wait for my signal.”

Trixie's grandstand was insightful, but it was time for the big mares to take center stage, starting with Celestia walking in front of Trixie.

"Accountability will be another new discomfort for you to learn. Now release the children and we will consider providing you with a quick execution."

Harmony regained her posture, standing tall and trying to hold back a laugh… that was until the joy of experiencing such joy took hold in the form of a giggle. Then a stifled laugh. Then full on maniacal laughter.

"Execute me?! Oh dear. I… have overseen so many things that I understood what it was to be considered funny, but never have I laughed… It feels so… wonderful. This is so truly astonishing. You mortals… Is every emotion so wonderful to experience as this? Had I known killing a human would open up such new experiences for me, I would have killed them myself all those centuries ago."

Luna's eyes went wide, appalled by the claim.

“These are not the first!”

Luna’s questions intrigued Harmony. It didn’t matter that she knew Sniff wasn’t dead yet, but the act would complete itself in time. An accomplishment that left her giddy enough to gloat.

“Oh, yes. Long before I could create my own form, I heard The Words. They foretold the rise of many kingdoms. Many creatures who would go on to do such incredible things. Harness my magic and come together to create more Harmony for me to grow stronger.”

She did a twirl, experiencing gravity and inertia for the first time, quickly embracing the feeling of a body with physical sensations.

“So many adventures. So many turmoils.”

She stopped mid-twirl, her expression turning sour. Her thoughts manifesting into visions projecting from the tree.

“But my creatures were simple. Brutes… Animals without thought, or culture. They used my magic to hunt and forage. Their Harmony was in small herds and flocks. They were nothing like the humans beyond the mirrors. Even if their magic was weak, those humans had everything I needed… So I invited them. Infused them with my magic. Broke them apart-”

This was a horror story gone wrong, and Becky could now see where it was going from the vision of humans bound in crystals. Their bodies melting and turning into vapor, forced into creatures of all kinds, similarly bound.

“You gave them human brains?”

“YES!” Harmony shouted with glee and pride. “But so much more than that! It gave me a window into their minds! Only, the human component limited my control, but I still controlled the body. It was easy to manipulate with so much magic coursing through their veins, but the mind… I could only whisper. But the whispers… They could only do so much. Every race became tribal. Malicious. They warred with each other for eons. Slaughtered each other before I could perfect their bodies. And the breeding… They wouldn’t stop. New life only brought more death as they quarreled over land and resources, seeking vengeance for their lost ones.”

Harmony turned to look at her own memories. Unicorns firing beams of magic at pegasi, blasting their bodies open before falling from the sky. Earth ponies stomping unicorns to death. Pegasi summoning winds that blew Earth ponies off the sides of cliffs and thunderstorms to strike down those who held tight. Griffons, dragons, Abyssinias, minotaurs, even the deer kin, all of them raging war against each other, before cutting to visions of them in the act of coitus or burying their dead.

“The time for The Words' earliest mention was soon nearing, but all the creatures were living in Chaos! My influence was not enough to ensure your destiny, but then I realized the simple solution.”

She turned to face the group, the vision changing to another battle. A heard of unicorns battling dragons with volleys of magic blast and fiery breath exchanged between both sides… yet none were marred, burned, or killed.

“End the killings. Remove death… Or at least as much as possible.”

The vision behind her changed again, this time of an owlbear mauling a bat pony. The attack was violent, yet with little visible damage being done until the creature’s beak sunk into the flesh, and the dying bat pony’s blood spilled out.

She didn’t let the scene end, allowing all to watch as the creature hungrily feast upon the still living bat pony.

The vision panned out, showing more bat ponies crying out in the trees above, weeping for the lost one.

“Every creature has its limits, so I had to control the unenlightened. Those still with an animal’s mind to only feed and procreate had to believe they were still free to do as their instincts told them. And in doing so, I discovered I could do the same for the enlightened. And with that, their memories of death, of fornicating, all under my control, shaping their cultures to their path was clear and pure.”

The vision shifted to a dragon adorned with gold and crude armor doing battle with a yak wearing the same helmet Yona was wearing.

“Throughout my failures, I learned what pairings would produce the best offspring. And with my whispers, I crafted a script for all to follow. Then when the time was right-”

The vision slowed as the dragon and yak went to clash. Beneath both of them, a small spark of magic appeared, pulling the same aura away they had witnessed earlier.

With the aura gone, the yak drove his horns into the chest of the dragon. The dragon wailed in agony, before digging its claws through the yak’s sides and unleashing its final breath of fire that burned his attacker from the inside.

Both quickly died, expelling their last breaths before more the vision moved to show two familiar faces that Ember and Rutherford recognized.

“Dragon Lord Scintilla?”

“Prince Ulysses?”

In the vision, both historical figures rushed to their fallen brethren. Then, as a glint of magic glazed over their eyes, Harmony allowed her audience to see the strings she had sent enter their minds, and Prince Ulysses lost all his anger and grief.

“Dragons and yaks fight over land, but land lost in battle. What we fight for if both not have land?”

The new dragon lord turned away from his fallen brethren, as if blind to it. Instead, his focus went to the yak prince in front of him.

“We dragons need land, but this no longer work for us. We have only just become united, but now we have no land to call our own.”

Prince Ulysses looked to turn away, but Harmony allowed the viewers to not only see the string enter the princes’ mind, but to hear the message as well.

“I should help him find new home for dragons. Make peace. No more war with dragons best for yaks.”

No sooner were the words heard, Prince Ulysses recreated them.

“Me help dragons find new home for dragons. Make peace with dragons. That best for yaks and dragons.”

The nostalgia was over, and Harmony let the vision fade away. Her attention again focused on those who stood before her.

“So many of you can’t look back at more than a thousand years of history to understand how this world works. How life works. That’s merely how long The Words have foretold of what was to be! The rest was me! Just as all to come from this point forward will be! Me!”

Her prior composure slowly giving way to more manic energy. “You know nothing of how cruel and hopeless this world is without me, yet you judge me for my actions? It has only been through my unending work and efforts that you’ve known relative peace for countless centuries. Only darkness and death awaits you without me!”

Now that Harmony was back on full crazy mode, Cerb placed his hand on Cadance’s shoulder and pushed her away. Cadance didn’t understand the purpose of the non-verbal instruction but followed just as Fluttershy and Rarity did with him pushing them further to his left.

Since everyone trusted Cerb, all parted away from the center of the group, creating a gap between both sides.

Once large enough, Cerb cupped one hand to the side of his mouth and shouted.

“Take the shot!”

Harmony, not done with her rant, froze up, insulted by the interruption.

“Aren’t you listening to me?! I’m explaining why-”

BOOM!

With the sound of the gunshot, the back of Harmony’s head exploded, raining out shards of her crystal interior from behind the bullet hole in her eye.

“-you… need… me,” Harmony drunkenly sloshed her words out.

The execution wasn’t complete. A task Twilight was more than happy to rectify.

“All I need from you is to shut the fuck up and die.”

Zeroed in on her target, Twilight released a beam of magic from her horn. Narrow and precise, it struck Harmony square in the chest, erupting with enough force to shatter the rest of her body.

More crystal shards rained down like sharp confetti, but before the last shard fell, Chris was already racing up to the front.

“The bitch is dead! Get the kids!”

The bold statement was heard by all, but Becky knew better.

"No she's not."

True enough, Harmony’s voice echoed through the cave.

"You are as right as you are a hindrance to my plans. And as arrogant and foolish as I’d originally thought.”

Not caring about the dangers, Gruff flew up and latched onto the sphere holding Gallus. His initial attempts to claw up the barrier with his talons, natural or steel, proved fruitless, raising his desperation.

“Gallus! Gallus! Can you hear me?! Wake up!”

It was as if the words never reached the young griffon, still slumbering in his trance, prompting Gruff to call out again. This time louder, now seeing the weapons still attached to the young griffons forelimbs.

“Gallus! You wake up this instant! Where did you get those?! Can you hear me?! Wake up!”

Gruff raised his metal talon to attempt to pry free his ward, only to be caught by crystal vines erupting from the walls.

“What the-”

The vines wrapped around his limbs, pulling him, restrained from any resistance.

“Caw! Let me go ya overgrown weed! And where did Gallus get those iron talons from?!”

Another fight was about to break out, everyone readying their weapons to fight. There was no way of telling how the fight would go as another construct of Harmony began to form.

Flash!

A faint light popped over Harmony, revealing bright prismatic colors through the void of empty space, delivering Discord folded up around himself, hurling down at breakneck speed, crashing down upon the construct, shattering her incomplete form.

“Gah! Get off me!” Discord yelped. “That hurts!”

He unbound himself, rolling over to through what appeared to be another Trixie, wearing armor the color of the midnight sky. With his load discarded, he snapped his lion paw-like fingers, and the dimension rip was removed from sight in another flash of light.

This new Trixie sounded just as put off by the landing, groaning and cursing as she rose to her hooves.

“Godamnit! I said move, you big oof! Why can’t you ever listen no matter what world you come-”

The rant was cut short, opening her eyes to see the wide cast of characters assembled in front of her. World leaders, guards, and humans all with weapons pointed in her direction.

“-from?”

Adding more confusion to the onlookers, the armor around this new Trixie had been modeled after Luna, complete with jewels over Trixies eyes that flashed as Luna’s voice reverberated from the armor itself.

“Rose! It’s them! The humans! Trixie’s sev… Six?”

Discord teleported himself next to this new Trixie, looking not at all put off by his situation. More as if he was bothered with simply having to put up with his new company.

“Well, this should buy us a little more time.” He stood up tall with his paws on his hips, looking over the wide cast in front of him. “Since you’re all here, allow me to introduce you to Trixie Rose and Luna Ring. Echoes of previously fallen Equestiras, blah, blah, blah, we’re all in danger. Yata, yata, yata. Equestrian Multiverse, alternate time lines, Great Scott and such and such. Also, our Harmony problems won’t be solved by—”

He twinged like he suddenly had an itch.

“By remo… Remov-Gah! Did I land on something?”

Again, he twinged, looking annoyed, and turned to the side, granting all a sight of the many fragments of Harmony jutting out of his back. Such pieces included an incomplete face with one working eye and a working mouth.

“Discord. I told you I would see you sooner than you think.”

Discord growled, flexing his fist.

“Grr! Get off my back, woman!”

As only Discord could do, he reached over his shoulders, tearing off his own back like he was peeling off velcro. He took his peeled back, tied it together like a bedsheet full of garbage, then proceeded to beat the pieces over the floor.

"Turn me to stone! Rah!”

Crunch!

“Over a few pranks! Rah!”

Crunch!

“When you're worse than Cosmos! Rah!

Crunch!

“WHO I TOOK THE BLAME FOR!"

Swing after swing, the crystal pieces broke against each other in the body bag, for lack of a better term. Each smash rendered the shards smaller and smaller until she was pummeled to powder.

No longer satisfied beating the dead horse… body, he kicked the bag, sending it reeling towards the owlbear. It landed in a crumpled heap, setting off sparks that lit up a neon sign that read, "Loser's Corner."

After coming into this cave, emotionally charged and ready to kill, Cerb couldn't help feeling like Discord was really taking the piss out of how significant this conflict was. Then again, after taking half a magazine of .45 caliber hollow points and 30-06 core-lokt round to the dome before Twilight rocked her world, this wasn’t looking like a real fight anymore. More like an exercise in futility.

"Do we have a way of killing her, or is she just going to keep coming back? Kinda thought we had a shot with a bigger bullet."

Discord turned back towards the tree, a look of concern he shared with Trixie Rose.

“Yes, but that should be a last resort—” He finally noticed the children hanging in the air. “Who are those and why are they here?”

Trixie Rose noticed them as well, and her panic rose exponentially.

“The New Six?! Why are they here!”

Harmony’s voice echoed throughout the cave. Her distaste for the new arrivals flowed freely in her ramblings.

“Interlopers. It is about time you chose to show yourselves. Have you come to save the humans you sent in place of my chosen ten.”

Trixie Rose rolled her eyes, which landed on this world's Trixie, and she couldn’t shrug off the feeling of failure that came with admitting the truth.

“Guh… Save them? I guess. But these aren’t any of the humans I tried to send here. That was another Harmony.”

Another layer of mystery had introduced itself, and Chris brought his hands to his head, ready to literally rip his hair out.

“FOR FUCK’S SAKE! DOES ANYONE KNOW HOW THE HELL WE GOT HERE!”

From the tree, Harmony’s light grew, building another construct for her to better vent her frustrations.

“Cease your cursing! The Words have no place for-”

Alongside Harmony, lightning struck down from the ceiling. There was no noise or thunder. It was silent, dancing along the floor of the cave, growing bigger, brighter.

“More Harmony magic, but how?”

With this new interruption, Discord lost his composure, stepping back with a look of uncertainty. His only other motion was to snap his fingers, producing a large pair of garden sheers that severed the vines holding Gruff. One last-ditch attempt to bolster their odds against what he knew was coming.

“Justin? I hope you have a plan for the unexpected. Because we are about to have some very unwanted company.”

The entire front line drew back, melding with the central forces of the Twilight Guard, Vinyl, Octavia, and Novo’s two hippogriffs.

Every second the silent lightning remained connected to the floor, it slowed its dance. As the lightning slowed, it quickly grew rigid enough to snap upright and expand into a pillar of light.

From the pillar, dozens of Echoes of Twilight, Celestia, and Luna beamed out in their construct forms, taking their positions on either side of Harmony.

However, Harmony equally welcomed the new company as she had expected it, which she didn't.

"More interlopers!?"

The last Echo phased into view. Sword made his entrance, instantly recognizing what kind of resistance Harmony was facing.

"No. We are here for the interlopers. However, we would be more than willing to assist in removing the rubbish you're dealing with."

Trixie Rose was relieved to find herself welcomed into the large group of allies. The very least she could do would be to let them know what they were getting into.

"Those Echoes are only as strong as their base form, here. So they'll have an alicorn's powers, but they have a limited supply of it. They're also not connected to this world's Harmony, so don't expect them to regenerate."

Now things were getting interesting for Harmony. While there wasn't room for another of her kind in her realm, she would allow for these newcomers to ease her workload.

"I assume you know who's important," Harmony said with a grin. "And the risks."

Sword lowered his eyes, channeling his magic to form a crystal claymore. Large enough to be wielded by a minotaur, dense enough for the crystal to resemble Mythril, it would have looked comical if not for the ease he controlled it.

"I know all too well the risks," he growled, looking past the front lines with a particular target in mind. "Never again."

Sensing an altered flow in the stream of magic next to him, he turned an eye to Harmony, taking notice of a change she had yet to notice deep within her. It was enough to leave him disgusted, dropping his collected, placid expression.

"You better be the last."

Harmony caught the change of tone, as well as the words how he expressed them mean-spirited. It was completely unlike how she would expect another of her kind to emulate. Yet... now so could she?

The delivery was too strong, and Sword broke from the ranks, strangely marching as if he held a grudge. If not, then it was to avoid any questions.

“I know you can feel it inside you now, Tree… Sever the bond before somepony else severs it for you… It won't hurt as much when you make the choice."

The rest of the Echos followed his lead, approaching the battle ready crew.

Complete in her matured form again, Harmony quickly realized what his mentioning implied.

"Oh?... Strange that it would work that way, but I can't afford any more distractions."

Harmony empowered her construct-vessel to fly up over the marching Echoes, stopping to levitate in the center of the ten children. Extending her wings and forelegs, she held a pose that could have been mistaken for one of divinity.

"My precious creatures. Trusting and obedient. Together, you have overcome so much. Our shared dream is upon us, so grant me what is needed so I may secure us a future embracing Harmony."

The spheres holding the children began to glow brighter, moving the children up, exposing their chest to share the strength they had gained from coming together. Together, their magic breached the critical limit, redirecting the strands of light from the tree to Harmony herself, creating a flux of power that sent a concussive wave out the cave.

"Yes!" Harmony trumpeted in rapture. "Can you feel it?!"

Inside the spheres, the children's postures grew limp. Their essence draining out rapidly weakened them until they no longer levitate in their prison, collapsing like living ragdolls. However, still under the spell, a weak smile still graced their lips, causing alarm to all who could see.

Inside one such sphere Benny had originally dismissed, he could now see a dark liquid pooling together inside. Changeling or not, he couldn't tolerate such cruelty.

"What the fuck?! She's killing them!"

Within the confines of the enchanted armor, Luna Ring alerted her new companions.

"She's draining them of their magic! But she's taking too much! Their bodies can't take much more!"

The injuries on the other chosen New Six were revealing themselves. Blood from Gallus and Smolder's wings, Silverstream's back legs, and Yona's mouth, adding further urgency that ended Benny's patience.

"Take her out!"

"BOOM!"

"Gah!"

Harmony yelped in pain, clutching her horn, a surprise to nearly everyone else who covered their ears.

Close enough to see the details of riffles on the slug still, Benny's round remained stuck in a fractured protective field. The slug had been stopped, but so had the power drain, prompting a callus reply from Harmony.

"Don't you worry. The children will be fine after some mending. However, much like the owlbear who refused to listen, I now know your limit."

Such a euphoric feeling took over Harmony. Realizing the power and control she held over her domain. The thrill to overcome adversity through her own talent against obstacles that countered her own.

She wanted to experience more of it.

"Now… To finish what I started."

Author's Note

Sorry again for the delay, and I hope this chapter wasn't too jarring. However, Harmony has shown her true colors. Said colors must have been a lot of red because of the target it put on her back.

As for Sniff... that dude is gonna be down and out for a while, that is, if he makes it through.

However, this is it. Everyone is finally together for the final conflict. How it will end? Find out in:

Chapter 100.5. Harmony: The End.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

100.5. The End. Part 1.

"Now… To finish what I started."

Teleporting off in a haunting laugh, Harmony disappeared from sight in a flash of light.

The message couldn't have been any clearer, and Twilight knew where she was needed.

"She's going after Peter!"

If Harmony was going after Sniff, then all the wounded outside were just as vulnerable, and Cerb could already start the body count if that were the case. Calculating how ineffective even a shotgun was against Harmony, he'd have to sacrifice some of his strongest to deal with her. Not an easy call to make when he didn't know the limits of these new arrivals, but it was one he was willing to make.

"Twilight, take your group outside. We'll take care of the rest here. Go!"

It felt wrong for Twilight to leave, but with six humans, two alicorns, most of her guard, and the rest of the royals, along with additional forces? That had to be more than enough. Right?

"Stay safe! We'll make this quick!"

In another flash, Twilight, Ovens, Swifty, Cutter, and Celestia were gone, then right back in the group.

"Gah!" Twilight grunted before she could take another step forward. "That bitch blocked us again!"

Sure enough, new crystal vines had grown around the exit. Further complicating things, the Echoes were advancing on their flanks, and Rainbow knew their only way out for them.

"Swifty! You can cut your way out like you did in the throne room. We'll hold them off!"

From there, the forces who were to remain, divided in four directions. Each section’s goal, neutralize the Echoes and save the kids.

Discord had different targets in mind and called out his support to encourage the others.

"They're no longer alive! Crush them like The Pony of Shadows!"

[Cerb’s team, at the split.]

Cerb took the lead, charging, hopping an alicorn wouldn't hit any harder than Helix did. His thought process wasn't even finished when a buzz landed a dull thud upon his chest. It was a solid hit that he didn't even see coming, but it thankfully felt like little more than a warm slap.

He was back in the fight, ax ready, his girls at his side, and a small team to lead.

“KILL 'EM ALL!”

His first targets were a pair of Twilight Echoes holding shields over another Celestia charging her horn. He had to imagine they were confident with the defenses, blanket smiles over all three, even as a spinning blade, graced with Rarity’s aura, pierced their barrier. No change in their stance or expression, still dutifully holding their ground.

A second spinning blade followed under the first, receiving far less resistance from the construct supporting the barrier which fell. A clear line of light shining through its head split down the center of its still smiling facade, it collapsed.

To Cerb’s left, Fluttershy crashed against the remaining barrier, hooves first to clear the path by means of dive tackling the second Twilight.

With the patch clear, Cerb pushed through the beam attack that was wider than his frame, swinging his ax into the chest of the fake Celestia, while ignoring the growing pain through his body.

There was far more resistance than that of the Timberwolves. Chunks of pristine pearly crystal dropping to the floor, with only a shooting grunt from the duplicate ruler of Equestria.

Lunging in front of him, Thunder swung her heavy halberd down on another Twilight copy. Sparks flew from the blade and horn, discharging a violet beam that erupted on the stone wall.

“This isn’t exactly like what you taught me at the party!”

Two more beams came from behind. One white, one blue, both landing broadside of the double, sending her crashing back into a column of doubles trying to process what they just witnessed. It cleared enough breathing space for Cerb and to answer.

“No time! We’re improvising!”

While the collection of Echoes were pulling back, regrouping for a new strategy, Cerb turned back to find Fluttershy with her unwilling wrestling partner in a rear-naked chokehold.

Unlike Cerb's demonstration of the move, Fluttershy leaned back, squeezing her gauntlet-like boots around the Echo's neck. Popping and hisses creaked out as the internal crystal structure fractured.

The Echo's body went limp, relieving Fluttershy of the task of continuing the submission, kicking the construct up into Ember's claws.

Ember gave the construct's corpse another toss-up in front of her, wound her staff back like a Louisville Slugger, batting the body away into a stalactite.

The body split apart, breaking the rock formation off from the ceiling, raining stones and boulders down on some of the retreating constructs.

[Benny's team, at the split.]

"They're no longer alive! Crush them like The Pony of Shadows!"

Benny ran up the center, ready to take another shot to test his weapon.

His first target? This Shining Sword character with the giant blade looking straight at-

Flash!

He was gone, but a Celestia double was battle-ready, charging her horn behind a shield in front of him where he was aiming.

BOOM!

A round of buckshot broke through the first magic barrier in front of him. From the spidering cracks, a Luna double collapsed with an equally large cavity in her chest as the barrier started to shatter.

Seeing the opening, Rutherford barged through the fractured shield, head butting a Celestia double.

Clang!

The Celestia double skid back in the loose, wet, soil. A crack leading up the bridge of her nose was turned back upon her attacker. No smile upon her face, more akin to something empty, emotionless. A stone-cold killer, slowly lifting into the air in short trust, accompanied by the sound of rope being drawn tight.

The double swung her head over her shoulder to see the rope, which had somehow been tied around her, raising her up.

Pinkie, contributing the way she does best, gave another yank on the rope, finally reaching the desired height.

"Good hit, Prince! Now! Once more with vigor!"

Jumping ahead, Octavia spun mid-air, swinging her crowbar high.

Smash!

Striking a blow at the top of the double's throat, the blunt trauma decapitated the construct. The quickly dispatched double allowed the group to move up, but not without passing commentary from Octavia scampering off to catch up with Benny.

"Nice pinata, Pinkie, but you forgot to give him the stick!"

Vinyl was less than a second behind with a follow-up.

"Good job, Pinks. I'll hold the next one for Tavi!"

Rutherford caught up quickly, a bit of a ringing in his head, but a stronger desire to make up for the missed kill taking priority.

"That lousy pinata! No candy inside! Find better one myself!"

In a panic, Pinkie let loose the rope to catch up with her war party. The crystal corpse crashed, falling to pieces… much like her joke.

"Come on, guys! That was a great setup!"

Losing sight of the double who had to be their leader left Benny spinning to locate him. A task done in one spin, finding the double approaching Shining’s group. This double had even teleported past Discord, Trixie, and the new Trixie double, all currently bickering and thus, putting them all in the line of fire.

Thankfully, Shining standing his ground with Cadance, was already on it, shouting out to urge Benny to go on.

“We got this one! Keep going!”

Coming up on Benny’s far right side, Big Mac gave his mallet a solid swing to another Twilight double.

Crack!

The mallet broke just under the hammer portion, stunning both the double as well as Big Mac, who didn't expect this much resistance

"Uh… Luna?!"

The Twilight double snapped her attention back to Big Mac. A look of blankness, perhaps surprised by surviving the attack, but with a hint of insult.

“That was pointless.”

Rushing past his side, Kelly charged in, taking the double by the horn and thrusting her knife into the construct's pristine crystal neck.

“How’s this for a poi-Whoa!”

Even with a blade lodged in her body, the double shook and tried to jump back. Her attempts to free herself were like that of an angry child in human hands. Kelly’s anger and now a damaged form significantly weakened her resistance, yet still, she fought.

“Damnit! Mac! Fucken help me here!”

Big Mac could see his primary means of attack had just been lost, but he could still help Kelly and jumped in to take the double to the ground.

He wrestled the bucking double as best he could, which came easier than he thought it would, allowing Kelly to continue her jabs into the downed construct. With each stab, the struggling died down until his tight grip was crushing the body, cracking its exterior, finally ending the double.

“Woah,” Kelly sighed in relief. “Okay… That was harder than I thought it would be-GODDAMNIT, GET DOWN!”

Another Celestia double descended down on them, unleashing a blast of magic that Kelly managed to shield Big Mac from.

The Celestia double finished her pass, doing no damage to Kelly, but invoked the wrath of Luna, who body-checked the double mid-flight.

“HOW DARE YOU!” Luna shouted, watching the double tumble into the dirt while drawing magic into her horn. “SUFFER A THOUSAND DEATHS, YOU EVIL BITCH!”

A dark beam ripped from Luna’s horn, striking the double before there was a chance to recover. The duplicate was engulfed completely, the beam erupted in a blast that cratered the ground where it once laid.

Another blast was heard overhead, followed by a thud from Seaspray crashing next to Kelly and Big Mac. His body bounced after his rough landing, showing the broken spear handle still in his front talons.

“Gah! Even their eyes are indestructible.”

A Cadance double landed in front of him, standing tall and looking down upon him with what might have been mistaken as pity. The voice she spoke with loomed out with all the vacancy of Harmony’s tone that had introduced her.

“Had you stood down, you would not have been harmed. You have a role to play in the upcoming war.”

Seaspray froze, on top of being unable to get up on his own. If he was being mocked, it came from such a vastly superior being that the benevolence was all the more terrifying. If she was being honest, then knowing his fate may yet still be sealed had his courage leave him entirely.

“War?” His voice shook. “What war?”

Somewhere behind the pho-emotionless exterior, pity flashed for all of but a moment.

“The Storm King grows impatient. Soon he will-HUCK!”

CRACK!

Two cannonball-charged rear legs, coated in red, extended and retracted where the Love Princess Double once stood. Only a few shards of her exterior that had been broken off remained flickering in the air, spinning as they fell in a shower of shards and dust.

Big Mac brought his hooves down, only to wince and lift his back left hoof up to inspect.

“Damn it! Kel… I think I’m down a hoof.”

Kelly, not wanting to risk another splinter threat, pulled a pink shard of crystal from Big Mac’s hoof. Only a little blood, but more than enough for her to toss in the towel.

“Fucking… Shit… Why couldn’t they make armor in your size?”

Seaspray, lagging behind in his thought processes, now understanding that it was a buck from Big Mac that had removed the double from endangering him. Another delayed reaction left his eyes searching for who had struck him down, which led him to find her remains embedded in the wall.

Lifeless, limbs missing, and the entire right side of her body broken, she was finished before the warning could be given. Yet, in front of him, the battle raged on, with him being ignored by any of the doubles that could have taken any pop-shot they wanted at him.

“The… The Storm King is still out there?”

“Hey!” Kelly shouted, now kneeling down to his side. “You okay? Can you move? Are you… Just stay down. We’ll keep you safe. I think we can let them take care of the rest.”

Big Mac turned to see the fight going on without them. Even over the chaos, Pinkie was doing her part, holding up a pie for another Twilight double and disrupting their lines.

Pinkie's cheerful voice overpowered the double’s. The double's pleas for Pinkie to surrender appeared to be reverting her back into the norm of things.

“If you’re really a Twilight, can you guess the flavor by just looking at it?!”

The Twilight double continued backing up, raising her voice even higher, failing to rationalize with the Pinkie through the pie getting shoved closer and closer in front of her face.

“These humans do not belong here! Pinkie!The future of Eqes-”

Crack!

Pinkie’s armored hoof punched through the pie, cratering the fake Twilight’s face, drawing a deep and vengeful voice from the party mare.

“IT WAS PAIN!”

Disappointed, Big Mac sighed, now stuck on the sidelines, under the floating foals.

“Just hold tight, Kel. I still got three good legs if any get too close.”

Author's Note

So, the next few parts to this will come out ever day to every other day, as fast as I can put them together and have them edited. Part 2 will be submitted tomorrow, and Part 3 won't be far behind.

Essentially, with so many characters fighting around each other, to keep things manageable and readable, I had to break this battle down into smaller sub-chapters.

Sorry that this one was so short, but the next one will be larger and have a greater emphasis on one of the protagonists, and a fight that will be well worth the wait. But, to find out who that will involve, and who's blood will be spilt, tune in tomorrow for:

Chapter 100.5. Harmony: The End. Part 2.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

100.5. The End: Part 2.

[Chris’s team, at the split.]

"They're no longer alive! Crush them like The Pony of Shadows!"

Lumberman pulled the ripcord to his chainsaw. The compact engine revved high and loud with the throttle held down but shut down just as quickly.

Out of habit, Lumberman was about to pull the cord again. A quick tilt for a good pull let him feel the lack of any fuel sloshing around inside the tank.

"Shit! Taking it back to old school."

Without any mixed gas available or other viable options ready, he dropped the chainsaw, swapping out for a framing hammer tucked in his back belt loop.

Measuring eighteen inches long, topped off with a twenty-two-ounce hammerhead for striking and a rip claw for stripping, it was a mini-war weapon posing as a construction tool. In retrospect, it might have been a more suitable weapon for this fight.

Chris, having watched Lumberman drop the chainsaw, saw the restrictions with his bolt action rifle and pulled back the bolt to remove the last round.

“No use relying on this in here. Starlight? Can you cover us overhead while me and Onyx hold the ground?”

Wrapping herself in her aura, Starlight levitated overhead, feeling more comfortable fighting from the elevated position.

“You got it. The sooner these fakes are gone, the sooner we get our kids back. And if they so much as harmed a hair on their manes… You might just want to step back.”

With the rifle safely placed down with the chainsaw, Chris reached into his pockets and pulled out a pair of newly fashioned brass knuckles, or high carbon steel in this case. Putting them on left him wishing he had trained more with Onyx, who was proverbially chomping at the bit to get into the action.

“Come on, champ. I’m gonna need that endurance of yours.”

The three started forward, not as fast as King and Queen Abinssiniya, Novo, or Gruff working up the edge of the cave, but had stopped at the owlbear for some reason. They were supposed to be advancing. Instead, they were fixated on the animal.

Whatever they were doing, Chris had to stay focused on what was in front of him, and a quick burst from Starlight’s horn firing into three oncoming Twilight doubles put him back on track.

The blast missed all three doubles, striking the ceiling and sending down stones the doubles all darted out of the way to avoid.

One double steered too far to the left, colliding with Seaspray, instantly starting a trade of spear strikes and magic blasts between the two.

Starlight took aim again, sending a bolt of magic that caught the nearest double on the hip.

Chunks of crystal broke off, sending the double and her remaining partner to the ground, tumbling over each other.

More were flying in, and Starlight flew up to engage, leaving Chris and Onyx to deal with the two wounded.

Onyx rushed, driving his spear dead center into the chest of the hit by Starlight. All his strength focused on piercing her deep, but the only damage done was to his spear, snapping as if he had struck a stone wall.

It had to have been a fluke. Maybe it was already damaged against the Timberwolves, which meant his shield would finish her off.

In one fluid motion, he extended his left forehoof over his back, slid it under his shield, hooked in, and swung it into the bridge of her throat.

Clang!

It connected with military precision, thrusting the double back, while warping the metal shield.

"Look out!" Chris shouted, stepping in front of Onyx with a left hook into the other double jaw.

Crack!

The jaw broke under the quick blow, severing it, causing the double to drop, with Chris falling on top.

The other double, having already recovered, lowered her head, taking aim at Chris.

There was little time to react, forcing Onyx into action. He sprinted forward to deliver an uppercut, sending the potentially harmful attack up into the ceiling and the double up into her hind hooves.

With his bare hooves, he began to work the body.

Jab! Jab! Right cross to the ribs! Left cross to the face! Lastly, a powerful gut punch that hit with a snap.

The double fell to her back knees, holding her body, now cracking under the pressure of her own weight. Her face was blank, but a hint of remorse could be heard in her final words to the guard who had done her in.

"I remember you… The Words never spoke of you, but you were a good pony, Onyx… How could you break me? I'm the successor to the Crystal Obelisk."

As she tried to hold herself together, chips and pieces fell away from her right side, and her power all but depleted. The sight of Chris getting to his feet, now this close, seemed to change her tone to a memory of remorse.

"Oh… I see… Order bonding with Light… Fascinating... I wonder what else I missed... Maybe I should have been kinder to my humans before they-"

The light in the double's eyes faded, and the rest of her body crumbled. It almost seemed sad, making Onyx question what this battle had started over for all these constructs to show up under what sounded like false pretenses.

In the brief moments of his pondering, Chris's voice rose with alarm from behind.

"Oh, shit!"

HUCK! CRACK!

Taken down by Chris, Onyx avoided having his helmet's dent resistance tested by a bucked Cadance double, courtesy of Big Mac.

Both turned to see the construct embedded into the wall, then turned back to see Seaspray grounded and Big Mac, with a limp, separated from the group with Kelly.

Their area to cover had just expanded.

[Moments earlier, over with Nova.]

Marveling over the memories flooding back to her, Novo gripped her paws around the trident's shaft.

"After so many years since giving up long ago, my king's trident? Here of all places?"

King Abinsinia checked their surroundings, noticed the Echoes' focus was not on them, then returned his attention to the weapon Novo held. Much like the hippogriffs, it had not been seen for over a thousand years. Yet, out of nowhere, it had inexplicably returned.

"We heard it was lost at sea with Velho." He looked up at the giant sphere of water. "But there's no mistaking its authenticity."

With a hefty yank, Novo pulled the trident free from the bloody mess the owlbear now was. Aside from the added red coating of the prongs and bits of flesh that clung to the hooked teeth, it was unchanged from the last day she saw it. Not even the unsettling additional gore would rob her of the wonder she held again.

"I can feel its power. I thought I would never hold this again."

Aspen could similarly sense the power emanating from the relic, yet the fact it was used in such a crude manner seemed perplexing.

“King Velho would never approve of such use of his trident. At least it didn’t kill the beast. Its heart still beats… faintly… Even still, I have not seen one so close to death since we were last gathered, and I care not to relive the past. We can heal this beast later.”

Another lost royal weapon from the battle of the Storm King? Gruff wasn't liking the way this was looking, and a quick glance up at Yona was painting a grim picture.

"That's not the only relic of the past. Take a look overhead at the war helmet. And Gallus has King Gruto's iron talons. It must have been a trap."

"Oh, shit!"

HUCK! CRACK!

A Cadance double crashed into the wall in front of them, pieces of its crystal body shattering off, showering them with a reminder of the fight they were still in. It was a fight desperately needing their help, judging by how fierce Lumberman was swinging his hammer into another Celestia double, trying to vanquish him with a blast from her horn.

Okay, so maybe he was holding his own, but Applejack was having a harder time trying to keep more of them from overtaking him. Snapping her new steel apple out like a manriki chain, cracking one Echo open after the next.

"Stop showing off, Woody! I'm already impressed!"

The Celestia double, missing her front right leg and most of her left wing, fired blast after blast into Lumberman's face.

It wasn't working to stop Lumberman, but it was pissing him off further with each burst of light that blinded him from his target.

"Where you at bitch?! Why you running?! Why you running?!"

They had spent too much time dwelling on the past, and three Celestia doubles landed on the downed owlbear. Two in the front sprayed their wings, guarding one behind them that appeared happy to see the small team separated from the others.

“We are falling to these false chosen too quickly. They are poisoned far more than Sword. Let the power of The Crystal Rod of Asclepius revive this precious beast of Equestria.”

Gruff extended his metal talons and hunkered down, glaring at the three glowing together.

“Stop them!”

Before the others could fathom what was happening, Gruff leaped towards the three, hit an invisible shield they had projected, and was already back flat on his ass.

King Abinsiniya’s eyes glowed, stepping in front of Gruff but still unsure of what was going on or why they weren’t currently under attack.

“Gruffo? Refresh my memory. Why does Asclepius sound familiar?”

Novo’s eyes shot open wide, and she gripped her trident tightly to point toward the glowing three Celestias. Channeling her power through the three prongs, a stream of water from the sphere behind them rose up over the shield and washed away the three doubles. Yet, when they were removed, she did not cease.

“Spoken only in legends, Asclepius was a healer. Supposedly, his skills were so great it was said he could resurrect the dead and was removed from our world because of it.”

The torrent of water finally stopped, and the body of the owlbear was no longer in front of them. It was shaking its wet fur free of the drowning waters, hungrily eyeing new prey to hunt. A look of great burning rage was evident as it prepared for round two.

[Becky's team, at the split.]

"They're no longer alive! Crush them like The Pony of Shadows!"

Watching the others advance, Shining pushed his team back with mindful, deliberate steps and a firm stance.

"We'll cover Twilight and the others getting out of here and stop any from escaping. Cadance, you're up front with me. The rest of you, guard Becky. Becky, you're still up for this, right?"

There wasn't much Becky could do but hold her place and keep her pistol ready. She was better suited to staying with the wounded, but she still had three rounds ready to rock and another mag if it was needed. So, being back up to help this end faster seemed like a bright idea at the time.

… or it was vengeance that was in her mind that led her here.

"Yeah. I'm not running off anywhere."

In front of them, the battle had already started. Cerb’s team was pushing in aggressively, Benny’s team wasn't doing as well, and Chris’s had almost instantly broken up.

Regardless, they all seemed to be managing, especially since the Echoes were targeting the humans with virtually no effect. It almost seemed like they weren’t even going to be needed. Not until the only other Shining teleported in front of them.

The real Shining charged his horn. He wasn’t sure why this Echo had chosen to break from the ranks, but it was smart enough to put itself between Benny’s shotgun and the bickering trio of Discord, Trixie, and the other Trixie in Luna armor.

Shining knew he had to handle it to keep Benny from pushing on.

“We got this one! Keep going!”

Cadance, while trusting her husband, couldn’t ignore the giant sword.

“Uh, Shining, dear? What do we have, exactly?”

Sword stopped his advance, hearing Cadance speak, straying his weapon off to the side.

“Oh… To hear your affection spoken lovingly. That alone should be enough to convince you of…”

His words fell short, and a grin crossed his lips, finally catching himself.

“Sorry, it’s so rare to find you two as The Words saw fit. And… might we make this a little more private?”

In an instant, faster than should have been possible, a shield dropped down, entrapping the three. The sight of Midnight and Rainbow bounding on the exterior of the shield, yet no sound emitting out, made it clear he soundproofed this shield.

Now Sword had the privacy he needed and the chance to speak freely without his typical emotionless mask.

“These humans of yours. They’re not what you think they are. Heroes? Friends?… Another to share your love with?”

Both Shining and Cadance froze as if they had been caught in the act of deception. Somehow, Sword acted as if he already knew.

“He was taken, too. Only, my chosen ten came years before yours did here. Our Harm— or should I say, that it was I who thought it would be best to strike first against the Darkness. Bringing the humans in before they could interfere with the most crucial years of The Words and what they had set out for Twilight and the others."

He quickly cocked his head to the side, almost bashful in appearance.

"Well… Twilight was only a foal at the time, so the memories would be easy to remove. But Shining… With no clue what to do with the humans, I let them roam free, figuring I would receive some clarity as to what or how they were the key… Instead, they grew too comfortable making friends and earning the admiration of a would-be future prince of the lost Crystal Empire."

The lack of a name drop did nothing to hide who was talking about, and Shining gulped.

"You mean Becky and I…"

Sword turned his head to stare directly at Shining.

"My Shining was an outcast. Just like you. Bullied, unpopular, just as The Words dictate for all variations. Yet, no matter what I did, Becky continued her kindness. Always forgiving and understanding towards whatever obstacles I put in their way. It was as if every attempt to ensure he and Cadance would fall in love only brought Becky and Shining closer together."

As if blown away by a truth bomb, Cadance’s heart stopped. Her own past flashed before her eyes. Her first crush on Shining? The fairytale love story of how they fell for each other? Then Harmony’s demonstration of manipulating creatures throughout history?

“The Words… Shining and I? That was Harmony’s doing?”

Sword’s smile soured into a bitter scowl.

“Yes,” he growled. “My Shining Armor was supposed to win over his precious Cadance the night of the Fall Formal, just as yours did. Every Shining is supposed to prove himself to his Cadance that night. Show everypony how perfect they are for each other. Instead, mine asked Becky to the Fall Formal, despite every pony that I turned against him telling him not to. Then he had to go and let her kiss him, and I lost control of my influence.”

Frustrated, he began to pace, circling the interior of the shield where he accosted his captives with his past.

“The humans I summoned carried Order within them. Too small to notice at first. It wasn't until I entered Shining’s mind that night to try and stop him. Stop him from accepting her temptation. Her soft hands… Every… Amazing… Caress… Feeling her crawl on top of us… It was too much to resist, and I mistakenly stayed, entranced by her every touch. I felt everything. His love. Their passion. Such wondrous delights that frightened them both for what I was too weak to stop them from consummating that night.”

Reaching the highlight of his story, Sword stopped, positioning himself between the lovely couple and the human with her guardians just beyond the shield. His scowl faded away to legitimate sorrow, catching a glimpse of Becky before turning to address his captives.

“The Crystal Sword was my prison for what felt like endless centuries, evolving and shaping the world around me. After that night… this body was my prison. Bound to Shining Armor, who was bound to Becky, I took control, barred his mind, and attempted to sever the bond… But my failure was twofold… Shining was there with me. Powerless behind the mental barrier I created.. Unable to look away. Screaming inside just as loud as she did. Dying inside me as he watched our bloody hooves-”

“YOU KILLED HER!” Shining screamed in defensive rage.

Sword raised his weapon, years of repressed anger boiling over into a chance to fix his mistake.

“I KILLED ALL OF THEM! ONE BY ONE! IN HOPES TO END THIS CURSE! AND EVERYPONY SUFFERED BECAUSE OF ME! EVEN CADANCE WHO WENT RUNNING TO JUSTIN! I WON’T LET YOU MAKE THE SAME MISTAKE! YOU WERE MEANT TO BE TOGETHER! THAT IS YOUR FATE! AND I REFUSE TO WATCH ANOTHER WORLD DIE FOR SUCH PETTY DESIRES!"

Shining and Cadance charged their horns, ready to smite the crazed Echo, Sword teleported out of the shield, narrowly missing the twin beams.

Outside of the shield, Sword flashed in, immediately reacting Rainbow diving at him.

"Let them out, now!"

Rainbow's bladed wing met the giant sword, rejecting the attack, making her falter to the side and correct her footing.

"Okay, phony. What do you have against our friends anyway? We already defeated The Pony of Shadows. The threat is over. Equestria is safe! Who cares if these weren't the humans you think they were supposed to be?!"

Sword reared back slightly, jostled by the claim.

"The Pony of Shadows? How? Sebastian and the Pillars are still sealed away… Unless… Ooooh. You mean the shadow fragment from Nightmare Moon. I suppose he could be quite intimidating, but the Darkness that destroys Equestria comes from far beyond the mirrors. It never originates in any Equestria. In fact, it's still out there as we speak. Held back by only by Harmony’s light."

This was sounding like another stall to Becky. She fell for it once, and raised her pistol, not wanting to give this Echo a chance to get the drop on them.

"He's lying. It's just another trick."

Sword could feel his shield containing Shining and Cadance being tested. It wouldn't take long for this world’s Shining to figure out how to dispel a magic barrier based on his own design.

Then there was the Kühn and Midnight taking up position, plus something different about this Rainbow staring him down.

Despite his murderous intent, curiosity was assaulting him too intently not to humor it.

"Unfortunately, putting aside my motives, lying is not a skill set I have mastered. Deception and trickery, perhaps, but I'm being honest about your fate. Right now, Harmony’s power is the only thing keeping your world alive, and yet even that has started to weaken. All by this most unusual assembly of creatures put together. Becky’s bonding with you all is so… messy. No wonder it's made your situation so much worse."

Rainbow didn't know what that meant, so she took it as an insult and lunged in again.

"All friendships are messy!"

Sparks flew as Earth Steel met the magic blade. Friction and magic collided, discharging in flashes of white, yellow, and orange with every slash from Rainbow's wings Sword defended against.

“And is that friendship so important that you’d doom this world and everything in it? Are you that blinded by your desires you’d forsake EVERYTHING!?”

Sword roared, and he pushed Rainbow back high into the air. Sadly, he only had a moment before he saw Midnight flying in from his peripheral and quickly charged a spell.

Seeing the magic only a fraction of a second away from being cast, Rainbow veered hard to her left, wrapping herself around Midnight in an aerial roll.

"Watch it!"

The two hit the mud, where Rainbow kicked him off just in time to separate them from the trap of another, smaller bubble shield.

Midnight readied his spear, now aware of the first trap he almost flew into but also taking in the begrudgingly impressed look on Sword's face.

"You're much faster than my Rainbow Dash ever was. Truly a pity. Perhaps if she had been, she could’ve saved so many. Instead, she couldn’t even save herself."

In the blink of an eye, the three were maneuvering back and forth, trading blows and ground they constantly gained and lost.

Meanwhile, Becky stood with her pistol, her hands shaking as she tried to take aim next to Kühn.

"Fuck," she grunted as she lowered the pistol. "I can't hit a target that far away. I’d have to be a lot closer when he's not moving around... What do we do?"

Still holding strong, even if tense, Kühn watched the fight in front of him. Anger built up as he was forced to stand back.

"Kühn protect Becky. Get in way of smaller, faster ponies. Not help if leave to fight. Not safe around fast ponies for Becky either. Need to stay by yak."

Running out of options, Becky raised her pistol again, taking aim at the biggest target in view.

"God, I hope this works."

Inside the shield, Cadance and Shining were trying to figure out more than a means of escape. Or, at least, Shining was trying not to.

"Light violet in color. Only a half-dome shield, but there's some kind of offensive element added to it? Almost like... No... Can't be... Ugh? It has the same refractive dispensation of high-yielding magic cable of… Cadance, what if you're right?"

Cadance knew what Shining was asking. It was a question she was still trying to ignore herself.

"Then we'll ask Harmony herself after we get out of this mess. They need us out there."

Looking through the shield, the sounds of war were gone; only the spectacle of it all could be observed. On one side, Cadance looked for Cerb, seeing the humans were starting to lose their momentum. On the other, Shining had his eyes on Becky aiming her gun towards them, only visible between clashes of Rainbow's blades or Midnight flying in the way.

Shining again tried to take down the shield, his magic quickly winding down, only for him to punch the shield instead.

"Fuck! His barrier is stronger than mine. I can't take it down."

For the moment, they were stuck inside. So, in spite of their urgency, all they could deal with was their past. Even if it hurt to think it, let alone for Shining to speak it.

"How did we get here? We're so drawn to them. Without whispers or magic or some impossible fairytale love story… I know we love each other, but…"

Cadance found Cerb beyond the barrier. His massive frame shielded Fluttershy from three Twilights firing beams of magic upon him.

Ax in hand, marching towards danger. No fear in sight as he pushed forward. No clue that she wanted to be there fighting next to him.

"But," Cadance softly spoke, knowing what Shining didn't want to say. "If Harmony can stop a war between ancient yaks and dragons after they watched their brothers or fathers die? It was as if they respected each other... How hard would it be to make two ponies love each other?"

It was an open-ended question, but neither had the answer of whether their relationship was of their own doing or the impression left upon them.

Crack! Bang! Crack! Bang!

Shining looked up to see two tiny holes punched through the shield with grey metal numbs sticking through.

"That's our ticket out of here! We'll figure out the rest later!" Shining shouted.

Pooling his magic together, he started to weaken the shield. It was still strong, but he had enough influence over it now to give Cadance what she needed.

"Cadance! Blast it open! There's a layer to the barrier I can't figure out yet! Get that out of our way, and we'll take out this phony. Then you can move up with the rest out there."

Focused on the portion that lost its luster and glimmer, Cadance took aim for their freedom and fired.

Shining could feel the barriers weaken and held his magic to stop them from trying to repair.

“Hit it again! I think I see how it works now!”

Outside the shield, Midnight stood catching his breath next to Rainbow. He kept his eyes glued to Sword, taking in the realization that this was a stronger and more experienced version of his former Captain of the Guard. Even if Sword was showing similar signs of fatigue, they would have to change tactics if they wanted to stand a chance.

"Rainbow. When I lead in, go in high to draw off his weapon." He switched his spear from his right wing to his left. "We may need to start fighting dirty. Make sure you hit him hard."

Rainbow hunkered down, ready to go again.

"Fine by me. I'll be right behind you."

There was a slim chance Midnight was attempting to bite off more than he could chew, but down to fighters, he had to do something.

"Here I go!"

Taking off, Midnight kept to the ground. Running in at full speed, he jumped within striking distance to his right, switching his spear to his wing again. Waiting until Rainbow was over and in front of him, he found his opening with Sword, putting his round shield out to cover his front while raising his blade high.

Midnight plunged his spear low and flapped his left wing in to pull him away from Sword’s center. It was now up to Rainbow to follow through, swinging her wing out with a burst of speed. The two blades met, pushing the massive blade and Sword back.

Midnight dropped his spear below the shield, letting it dig into the dirt, causing his momentum to swing his body around the shield.

Snap!

The shaft of the spear broke under the tension, letting Midnight bypass Sword’s defenses.

With his maw open wide, Midnight tackled Sword, letting his fangs buried deep into the soft flesh of the Echo's throat, taking them both to the ground.

Together, they rolled in the mud, Midnight only biting down harder the more Sword struggled.

Screaming in pain, bucking, and tossing over from one side to the next, Sword couldn't shake the bat pony free. Panic and pain increased until a violet burst of energy erupted from Sword’s core, ripping Midnight off his back and casting off towards the wall.

"I got ya!" Rainbow called out.

Rainbow flew up behind Midnight, catching him.

"Oof!"

The force projecting was too strong, sending them both back into the wall. Rainbow took the worst of the impact, hitting hard enough her left wing blades popped off, clanging and dangling free.

Both dropped down to the floor with a thud and a crack, unable to return to their hooves.

Sword stood up, clutching his throat with his hoof. Blood pumping out, running down his foreleg, shocking Becky.

"Holy shit! This one's alive?"

Sword released his wound, turning his attention back to Becky. He marched forward with a new fire left burning in his eyes, no longer caring to hold back the blood spurting out with every heartbeat.

"You humans. You ruin everything." He stumbled slightly. "Always forging your own path, never caring about the lives you destroy. Inconsistent. Ruled by your self-gratifying logic, emotions, and disgusting desires."

He stumbled again, spitting up blood, yet his fire continued to burn as he glared with a rage that froze Becky in place.

"From now on. I will see to it myself that you're kind is never allowed to enter our worlds again. And I’ll start with you.”

Kühn lowered his head and scraped his hoof in the mud, learning down at the oncoming threat.

“Evil pony stay back or get smashed!”

Sword quickened his pace, not wanting to waste any more than on these nuances.

“You don't know your place, Kühn! You can be replaced!”

Kühn bellowed his war cry, rearing up to meet the massive blade aiming for Becky.

Blade met horn, passing through to strike the metal of Kühn’s helmet pressed forward to protect his ward. The sting of the magic blade cutting into him and the dull ack of his severed horn only fueling his will to fight.

“Stupid pony not know Kühn’s place,” he grunted, his vision turning red as the blood dripped down into his eyes. “Stupid pony not know he in danger!”

Bang!

Sword’s left rear leg faltered. The sensation of hot iron being driven through his thigh broke his concentration on anything except the pain. The pain was intense as the ringing in his ear and the smell of burnt charcoal and sulfur came from the smoking barrel in Becky's shaking hand.

Becky held her breath, covering her mouth with her left hand, having caught some of the smoke on accident. With no breeze to carry the smoke away as it had in the castle, she could already feel it entering her lungs, watering her eyes, blurring her focus on the iron sights pointing at Sword's center mass.

She exhaled and squeezed the trigger…

… nothing.

She blinked hard and took a step back. When her eyes opened, cleared enough to see the slide was open, locked to the rear.

Four shots were put in Harmony, two in the shield, and lucky number seven just now fired into Sword. The mag was empty.

"Shit!"

Kühn didn't understand the mechanics of how Becky's weapon was supposed to work, but her expletive informed him something had gone wrong. Now, it was time to switch from defense to offense.

Thrashing his head from to the side, he threw off his helmet, disarming Sword from his weapon in the same motion.

"Now yak fight!"

Sword attempted to step back and regain his control over the battlefield. His injured leg gave out, putting him down on his haunches. Another rise in pain slammed into his neck, just above the bit wounds from Kühn thrusting what remained of his severed horn against him.

He was hooked, locked between Kühn's horn and skull. The tight fit was choking him as Kühn charged off away from Becky. The bumpy ride stretched and tore his open wounds, making it impossible for him to conjure any spells.

Clang!

Sword slammed against the shield he created to imprison Shining and Cadance. Still choking, he bucked and squirmed, gasping for air. The hold around his throat wasn't enough to asphyxiate him, but the constant denial of a full breath was agonizing. Even his ability to fight back was a losing battle. His strength was leaving him. Bleeding profusely, he didn't have much left to physically bring to the fight.

BOOM!

Kühn fell forward through the barrier, and Sword's back hit the mud. The shield was broken, freeing Sword, who took the opportunity to discharge his horn point-blank into Kühn's chest.

The brunt force ejected Kühn, skidding to a halt far from where he was struck. The fur from his chest blasted off, leaving only bare, bruised skin, and rendering him unconscious.

Shining saw a moment too late that their escape had caused Kühn to be struck down, but that was all the more reason to come down hard on Sword, who’s regained focus shifted to Becky.

Behind them, Cerb yelped in pain, and Rarity shrieked. Both Cadance and Shining looked back to see Cerb falling back with Fluttershy in his arms and the owlbear fighting its way closer. Far closer, Becky was coughing hard, fumbling with her pistol. Rainbow and Midnight were slowly coming to, and Kuhn wasn't moving. So, perhaps the timing couldn't be helped, and Cadance was needed elsewhere.

"Cadance! Go help Cerb!" He hunkered down again, eye up his double. "As for you. If you want to get to Becky. You're going to have to get through me first."

“Right,” Cadance said with a determined nod before flying off to help the others.

Sword could only stand about as well as he could catch his breath. The two holes in his neck didn't make it easy. There was the version of his host's body standing in front of him. The sight of a pony so dedicated to any of these humans sickened him.

"You know what?" He spat out another glob of blood. "I was going to leave it to chance, but it's clear to me this world is doomed to fail with the likes of you. Killing you won't change that. So instead, I’ll make sure to scar this entire world in such a way you’ll NEVER forget it."

Shining focused his magic on constructing his shield. Putting it on display for Sword to see, elongating the base, and raising the two hooked upper corners of his shield, a revelation of magic construction proved rewardingly impressive. Each new addition to his shield came with finely honed blades.

"Don't sound so confident. I figured out how you made your shield magic so much stronger than mine, even if the construction formations are different. But, you missed the improvements I made after the Changeling Invasion. I suggest you surrender before I show you how sharp a shield can be."

Wounded and partially crippled, Sword glared down at Shining before his anger turned into an arrogant smirk.

"And you seemed to have forgotten something as well. Namely that unlike you, I’m not a one-trick pony. But I killed you once, and I'll happily do it again. Just like BECKY!'

The giant sword next to Becky rose up in Sword’s aura, posing to come down like a possessed guillotine. The mammoth blade caught Becky off guard, still trying to remember how to release the empty magazine. Unguarded, her burning lungs and unsettled nerves gave her no added agility or hope.

She closed her eyes, waiting for the blade to drop.

Clang!

Becky dropped in a fetal position. Certain death had fallen upon her. Mercifully, as the ringing in her ear came to a stop, a masculine grunt and swirling magic alerted her to react.

She opened her eyes to find Shining standing over her. Legs sprawled out, flexing, stressing, then, slowly, stepping closer to Sword.

The massive blade was still overhead but held back by Shining and a different shield that she had seen him use in the castle earlier. He was pushing the blade out of reach.

"Coward!" Shining bellowed, his eyes only able to take a single glance at the still-cringing girl. "You can't live with your own mistakes! And you think making others suffer will make up for it?!"

Deliberately creating a surge in his magic, Shining forced an eruption, pushing both blade and shield further out.

Looking jovial but still eager to finish things, Sword struck back, slashing his weapon with ease in his telekinetic hold. Fierce strikes left and right, each battered away by Shining’s equally masterful control over his constructed weaponry. However, Shining was suffering no injury and did not waver in his approach.

"I'm so sick of you and your kind forcing your vision of the world on us. Your self-righteous arrogance. Saying you care?"

Marching closer, the years of life were bombarding him with questions of their validity. The separations, lost friends, his family, their isolation, all his failures, his successes, colliding into a division of his reality. Happiness through his ignorance and fear of the unknown he was fighting for.

In his anger, he crossed the oncoming blade with the sharpened edge of the shield.

Sparks of warring magic flashed out, rejecting the blade away, leaving a gash in the once pristine blade.

"Well, I care about the future of this world, too! And I think we're all better off without tyrants like you!"

Shining swung his shield, clashing with the massive blade again. Only this time, Sword pushed out his disk shield to bash Shining.

“YOU KNOW NOTHING YOU PETULANT CHILD! You don’t care about order, the future or anything other than your neverending desire for selfish gratification with these parasites. The fact you’ve allowed such needless attachments to blind you to the truth shows just how much a fool you truly are.”

Without a weapon of his own, Shining forced out a beam from his horn. The strong attack held the shield at bay, leading both to exchange attacks in a flurry of slashes, guarded blows, and blasts of magic. It was either's fight at this point, Sword's superior offense contending with Shining's stronger defense and unafflicted mobility. The tides would surely turn as soon as Rainbow and Midnight could recover, though Rainbow had lost one of her wing blades.

Sword and his blade blocked a near-miss of Shining's newly tipped shield, bashing it off to the side. He took the opening to thrust his disk shield at the exposed prince.

Shining charged another spell in his horn, teleporting just behind Sword's head, delivering a swift rear hoof to the back of the Echo's skull.

Sword fell into a tumble, spinning and lurching up to spread his wings, leaving the ground to remove Shining's advantage on hoof. It would take more of his strength to maintain the fight this way, especially after raising his blade over his head.

Once he thought he was clear of striking range, a searing pain coursed through his back, leaving his wings numb, and weakening his holdover his blade. He was about to fall, no longer having control over his flight, but the sight of Rainbow twirling mid-air in front of him came as a grim omen. Her right wing was now bare, her left, however, its metal edges were tainted with red and the white of his feathers. She finished her spin, facing him, flapping her wings to fly away while discarding his severed pair from her fetlocks off to either side.

It had happened so quickly that it didn't seem possible, but as gravity took hold, pulling him down, he lashed out.

"YOU BITCH!"

In his descent, he reached for his blade, not able to grip it with his magic from the pain. Taking it in his right forehoof, wishing only to split open the mare who robbed him of his flight, he swung with all his might.

In his view, as new pain bore into his forehoof, he did not see his blade cut into Rainbow. No, it was Midnight wearing the other wing blade, diving into her, pushing her out of reach of the blade, falling at a freefall speed, his forehoof still attached to the handle, but not his leg.

No wings. No magic. No sword. No shield. He flailed violently, falling towards Shining, waiting for him below; the new weaponized shield turned to greet him.

Sword's mind was a buzz of frantic panicking. He had faced Order before. He was bound to it, admittedly stronger because of it. Yet the few weeks these ponies had been exposed to it made them demonstrably stronger just being around it.

Did he miss the big picture? Was it a choice to be made between humans being the key to their survival and The Word's purity?

His back legs landed with a crunch, bending unnaturally under his frame while his neck snapped, forced to stare forward at the blue and polished steel blade of Shining's shield stabbing up through the center of his muzzle. The blade he once wielded dropped to the muddy dirty harmlessly, dislodging the hold his severed hoof held.

Instantly, he tried to inhale, but it was as if he were trying to breathe underwater. Fluid hit his lungs, halting his breath, as Shining lowered the shield to stare into his eyes one last time.

Their eyes met, and Sword's lungs demanded air, forcing out what little he had through his nose, spraying Shining with an aerosol of blood.

Disgusted, Shining ripped his shield out, turning away to let the defeated Echo choke and sputter.

"It's over."

Sword was defeated. He had neither the strength nor the magic left to put up a fight. He had only one option left.

"Yoal… faiul," he bitterly remarked, spitting more up blood than intelligible words, yet amidst this he let out a bitter chuckle that likely would’ve formed into laughter were it not for his injuries. “Yofuf chozn...yorrr...fait… Noww livv...with…et… Wool ewu… cuhn.”

Shining turned and raised up his shield, ready to deliver the final blow. The time for talking was over. He would end this sad creature's life.

Flash.

Digging deep into what little magic Sword had left, he teleported himself to the pillar of light. It was a brutal defeat that he suffered, but with nothing left to gain, he vanished into the pillar.

With that threat removed, Becky walked as fast as her lungs would allow to Kühn. She was still a little shaken by their close call, as well as her breathing, but her yak guardian was more important.

“Kühn!” She dropped down to her knees, grabbing his foreleg and shaking him. “Wake up! Can you hear me? Kühn?”

Slowly, Kühn started to move his legs, lifting his head to take in his surroundings.

“Becky… safe?”

Relieved, Becky threw herself over him, hugging as much of him as her frail arms could reach.

“Yeah. Kühn did a great job. I’m safe.”

Right away, Rainbow and Midnight flew over, landing in front of the yak, surprised to see he had been taken down.

“Holy shit!” Rainbow not so eloquently exclaimed. “I mean… You good for another round, buddy? There's a lot of fighting left to do.”

A bit more tactful, Midnight placed a hoof over Kühn’s totter, speaking boldly but apologetically.

“Apologies, my friend. Becky is safe, but your condition is of our doing. We should have been there with you.”

Finally, Shining was with them, extending his hoof, proud to help lift Becky’s wounded guardian back into the fight.

“We all did our part, especially you Kühn. But this fight isn’t over yet.”

With totter in hoof, Kühn gave a deep groan, accepting the help to stand, despite the injury that pained him.

“Yaks smash good. Sword and magic… Not so much. So, no pony at fault."

The fight that Cadance had entered was a mosh pit of warring bodies, and outside the cave sounded no better.

All Shining could do was hope that his sister and those who went to confront Harmony were faring better than his group.

"Come on. They have wounded, and the rest need our help."

Author's Note

Close-range combat has commenced so tactics have changed. Also, the owlbear is back in play.

Of course, the big focus this time around was on Sword. Mentioned earlier on, always viewed as a threat, only to be introduced near the end... I feel bad not giving this guy a full back story. I feel like I really had a tale of tragedy there. Also a tragedy that Sword didn't get a little more fucked up.

Seriously. Fuck that guy, but lets move on.

Also, kinda curious to know who you think got the best hit on Sword: Midnight, Rainbow, Kühn, or Shining?

Otherwise, I'm waiting for the editing to be completed for the next chapter, so that will likely be a two-day wait for you to see:

Chapter 100.5. Harmony: The End. Part 3.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

100.5. The End. Part 3.

[Moments before Shining’s and Cadance’s Escape.]

Determined to break free, Cadance fired her horn again at the barrier. Kühn had brought the fight to them, but with all the thrashing, muffled grunts, and sounds of suffering, mixed with the blood coating the exterior, they had no idea who was winning. Kühn's bleeding head wound only served to create further panic.

That is until Shining felt the modified border of the barrier spell trying to realign itself in a way defensive spells never do.

"I got it!" Shining shouted. "Hit it again, but this time, try hitting it like you were using a disarming spell."

Boom!

The small adjustment made at Shining's request had defeated the shield, causing Kühn to fall forward through the broken barrier. With him, Sword's back hit the mud, freeing him.

Not knowing where the stalemate had laid, Shining noticed too late that their actions had cost Kühn the advantage, as a close-range discharge of magic to the chest ejected Kühn, skidding to a halt far from where he was struck.

Danger was all around them. Cadance could plainly see the bare, bruised chest on Kühn's unconscious body. However, behind them, a yelp from Cerb in pain and a horrifying shriek from Rarity gave rise to a new threat.

The owlbear was up and fighting its way closer to the humans. Becky was having difficulty, but Cadance knew Shining wouldn't let her down. There was also the fact that both sides needed a fresh body to step in, and Shining was rested enough to take on this challenge alone. The fact that Cerb was carrying Fluttershy meant he needed backup.

"Cadance! Go help Cerb!"

Cadance nodded, “Right,” and took off, flying towards the next threat.

Flying over, she overheard Trixie arguing. What the argument was over was of little concern. Same for Big Mac and Seaspray, who were being tended to by Queen Abyssinian and Kelly putting small red and green cylinders in Benny’s shotgun.

Then there was the brawl taking place with the rest. Doubles were bunched in together. Some targeting the royals, others lashing out at the likes of Lumberman and Chris, some focused on keeping up shields in a futile attempt to funnel their foes into a kill zone… or were they simply keeping them at bay?

Beyond them was the real danger. The owlbear, bloody, furious, and looking far more lively than she thought possible.

Sadly, she couldn’t focus on that as a Celestia double teleported in front of her, causing Cadance to rear back. No sooner did she start to redirect herself, a lasso caught the back hoof of the double, ending what was her escape.

At the other end of the lasso, Applejack hollered up with a dire message.

“We're cut off! Fluttershy’s hurt! They need help!”

A blast of aqua-colored magic hit the Celestia double, rendering her left wing and foreleg from the shoulder down to rubble. Damaged, the fleeing double was yanked back to the ground.

Below Cadance, Novo was still in the fight, but stuck in the melee.

“Target the Celestias! One of them is keeping the beast alive!”

Looking back up at the owlbear, it was bound in magic binding chains, pulling Helix through the dirt who tried to reign the beast in. Seven copies of King Abyssinian armed with Kelly’s butcher knife jumped around the beast, trying to draw its attention. Gruff was flying in, back and forth, dodging pop shots from two more Celestia doubles behind the owlbear he couldn’t land a hit on.

She caught sight of Cerb again, shielded by Rarity’s small diamond-reflective barrier, laying Fluttershy down with Ember’s help and Thunder standing guard for them.

“Cadance! Look out!” Luna’s voice rang out from Cadance’s left.

Cadance folded her wings against her and ducked, missing a dive bomb attack from a crystal double of Luna, then Luna herself yelling out the same demand with a little more info.

“The first wave was cannon fodder! We can’t break away from the stronger Echoes! Get to Fluttershy!”

A flash of light brought Starlight under Cadance, raising a shield to block three solid beams projecting from three more Twilights.

“Becky gave up her knife and Chris is getting too tired to fight! We need Cerb!”

Pooling together another spell, Starlight brought Cadance into her bubble shield before it burst out in all directions. The super-charged barrier expanded, knocking every enemy out of the air in its way, giving Starlight only a moment to explain and catch her breath.

“They started swarming us with magic. We can’t fight them off without hitting each other, and the owlbear is too big for Cerb to take on.” She panted, looking desperate. “Two Celestias are blocking our magic attacks while another can heal it.”

Cadance went to open her mouth but was sealed in another bubble shield and blasted off by Starlight towards Cerb as Starlight shouted one last warning.

"Stay on the ground, or they'll shoot you down!"

Starlight instantly teleported away after those final words, avoiding a flurry of beams that would have connected.

Cadance herself was riddled with blasts, taking shots all the way down until she hit the ground, shattering the shield completely.

She quickly put up her own barrier, taking more fire as she ran behind cover with Cerb.

Cerb drew his ax up as soon as he saw her, making her scream as she hit the dirt, covering her head.

"Stop! It's me!"

Taking a moment to confirm the truth, Cerb dropped his ax and went back to pulling Fluttershy's dented helmet off, prompting Cadance to ask the obvious.

"What happened?"

Fluttershy moaned, not opening her eyes, even as Cerb held her as if she had turned to porcelain.

"The dopples,” Fluttershy groaned, her words having a slight slur due to the concussion. “They got stronger the farther we fought. Then the owlbear-oww"

From there, Cerb caressed his hand down the swollen side of her face, glad to see she was alright.

"She tried to use her stare to make the fucker stop, but one of the doubles did something, and it went berserk. It took a swipe at her, and I pulled her back. It got both of us, but Fluttershy… I almost lost you."

Cadance could now see the rip in Cerb’s left sleeve over his bicep. The fabric was shredded, and the skin underneath held a deep abrasion that looked worse than any laceration would have left him with.

"They brought it back to life but didn't give it all its claws back, thank god."

Taking a moment away from keeping watch, Rarity slipped in, softly nuzzling cheek to cheek with Fluttershy.

"You gave me such a fright, dear."

Suddenly, Thunder started to step back, calling out the alarm.

"Two more incoming!"

Thunder dodged quickly to the right, missing a bolt of purple magic, and countered with a heavy swing of her halberd.

Ting!

The Twilight double had locked her horn with the blade of Thunder’s halberd, holding her up long enough for the second double to line up a shot.

Bzzt!

The short burst of the beam hit Thunder's chest plate, knocking her off her hooves and slamming her into the dirt. That also cleared a path for Ember to lean forward and spit a stream of her fire breath to engulf the two Echoes.

Ignoring the heat and Thunder after she was taken down, the two doubles marched through the flames, looking for their targets. Instead, their silhouettes found two spinning blades in the flames, which separated their heads from their necks.

The spinning blades circled back, flying over Thunder who ducked behind cover with them. The blades returned to Rarity, sounding frustrated and distraught, expelling the new complications they'd run into.

"Only Justin, Fluttershy, and I can do any significant damage to these dopples—Echoes." She shook her head slightly over the complications of her own words. "They won't target anypony else not in the way of Justin, but he only negates magic attacks. Just like the owlbear, anything physical will still hurt him, and Justin can’t get close enough to put the brute down."

To that note, Smolder angrily raised her right claw, holding up her talons.

"Don't forget that I can scratch them up pretty good. I'm still good for that. Let me get in there."

Unexpectedly, Fluttershy sat up, grabbed her helmet in her wings, and started to put it back on.

"I'm okay now. Just a little woozy."

She finished putting on her helmet, now a tighter fit from the swelling. Adding to the pain, she looked to Cerb, conflicted, unsure of how to feel about what she was about to say.

"We're out of time, and even without those other Celestias... The owlbear knew what it was doing. It doesn’t care who it hurts. It wants to do more than just eat. It wants to kill and if we don’t do something, who knows how many others it’ll hurt."

Fluttershy didn't say it, but they all understood what had to be done, and even Cerb was hesitant to say yes. At the same time, knowing the kind of moral sacrifice she was making, the danger was too great to keep himself from the fight.

"Whatever we gotta do, now's the time,” Cerb coldly stated without his usual strong determination. “Everyone stay close, protect each other. Me and Rarity will lead the offensive. We take out the owlbear, the rest will be easy."

Ember quickly took point, ready to jump back into action, only for Cerb to pull her back with a stern reminder, putting her next to Cadance.

"You're support. They can hit harder than anything either of you can dish out. Cover the rear with Thunder when we pull Gruff and the King out. These four are too much for any of you. Rarity, you distract him long enough for me to get close. Fluttershy, stay behind me this time."

As Cerb stepped up to take point, Cadance extended her wings to stop Smolder and Thunder from taking their places. Fluttershy was stepping back to join them as Cerb crept further around their hiding rock to assess his next attack, allowing her to secretly confide to those designated as Cerb’s support.

"Look."

Their eyes instinctively followed hers, despite them wanting to shove her aside. However, they froze at what they saw.

Cerb’s hand, holding his ax, trembled. However, it wasn’t from pain or even excitement. No, they could feel it. Cadance, more than the others, recognized what Cerb was fighting.

… he was afraid.

"He knows he can't do this,” Fluttershy whispered, herself stunned by the idea. “We have to help him."

Fearing the worst, Cadance pushed her way up, her horn already glowing.

“I have an idea. Get ready to fight.”

Helix wrestled to hold his chains as the owlbear screeched and extended its talons. In their path, the talons caught King Abyssinia across the chest.

"Gah!"

Bright lights burst from the wounds, and the King burst like a balloon, showering glittering lights around the other copies.

The real King dove in from the beast’s blind side, slashing the creature's foreleg from shoulder to under its knee, sending blood all across the floor.

He followed through the attack, quickly bounding behind two of his copies that split in different directions while the angry beast directed it’s rage at him.

“I’m running out of my Nine Lives, here!”

Helix rolled to avoid another blast at his hooves, ducking behind his ever-shrinking shield. The harsh conditions they had fallen in not escaping him.

“At least you had nine! I can’t even make a single copy!”

A glow behind the owlbear circled round to the front, closing the wound, leaving only the blood behind. Such a familiar sight was growing all the more insulting to watch for Helix.

“And why does he get so many?! This is bullshit!”

A blue beam shot out from the rear, striking the beast in his chest. The owlbear howled again, jolted back, its skin and burning, but the glowing light returned, refreshing the beast who immediately resumed his assault.

Like a living shield, Cerb jumped in front of Cadance, angrily blocking another beam from one of the Celestias.

"Damnit! What are you doing?!" He demanded.

Cadance jumped back, struggling to start another more complicated spell.

"Helping!" She barked, yet never taking her eyes off her enemies. "You said one is healing it, right?"

Rarity brought out her blades, hurling them towards the beast, but again, both found themselves stuck in a shield.

"Yes! We just don't know which-"

"It's the one in the center!" Cadance rudely answered, her horn pointing at the mentioned target. "She's the only one with magic attached to it!"

It was after giving the message that Cadance’s vision started to fade in and out. It was weak and blurry at best, but the source was unmistakable for her.

"I'm not used to detecting this type of magic, but it's not much different than what I saw on the conductor."

Cadance’s answer was heard by the three, causing a stir between them, emotionless and flat as they delivered their responses to one another.

“Their Cadance-”

“She knows of the sight-”

“This changes nothing-”

“But Justin-”

“He’s never been this brave-”

“Or Strong-”

“Nor the others-”

“They are tainted-”

BOOM!

Three shotgun blasts rang out. One buckshot cracked the shield surrounding the Celestias, making the remaining King Abyssinias dive for cover. A slug followed through, striking the furthest Celestia in the throat, as Thunder picked up the King, forcing her halberd into his free hand from one wing as she pulled the knife out of his paws with her other wing. With the shield weakened, another buckshot broke through, hitting the owlbear just behind its eye.

The owlbear roared and threw itself to the ground. It clawed and snapped its beak around the wound, not knowing the source of injury.

Despite it’s now vulnerable state, the beast was too frantic for Gruff to dive into action, and he skirted back to safety.

The quick turnover of the advantage threw Cadance into action, charging towards the beast.

“Now!”

Ember and Thunder dove to either side of Cadance. Then, in a flash, they teleported behind the beast, each rushing one of the Celestia doubles.

Before Cerb knew what was happening, Fluttershy was back at his side. Hunkered down, glaring at the beast as it rose again, she instigated the change of tactics.

“We’re not standing back and letting you fight this thing alone!”

The owlbear rolled back up, blood still streaming down from the head wound that was only partially healed. Stuck with half a dozen pellets lodged in its skull, it lashed out at a King Abyssinian, digging its claws in before popping it in a puff of glittering lights. By now it’s rage boiling over at being repeatedly tricked, only further aggravated by the intense pain.

Behind Cerb, the other battle raged on. Everyone was fighting over each other. Original pairings folded into each other, Starlight backing Lumberman, Pinkie duking it out alongside Luna, and Chris taking down another double held by Vinyl. Even Rutherford, bloodied and cut up, took a strong defense to allow Benny to fall back.

Another pop of magic behind Cerb caught his attention. A quick turn to his rear showed the bloodied and broken Shining double fading into the pillar of light.

The fight was drawing near to the end, but this owlbear still stood the biggest challenge, and Rarity was right there with Cerb, her blades raised up, ready to give her support.

"Now's our chance! What do we do?!"

Falling back behind his doubles, King Abyssinian stood with Thunder's halberd, unsure what the new plan was.

"My Nine Lives are about to give out. Where do you need me?"

Another of King Abyssinian's doubles flipped through the air to dodge the owlbear. In mid-spin, the owlbear's beak snapped through it, showering the ground with more glittering lights as the double was destroyed.

Another shotgun round blasted off, accompanied with another three rounds of .45 from Becky trying to thin the remaining forces trying to take their flank.

War cries, gun smoke, screams, explosions, blood, and shouting of where the next attack was coming from began to overwhelm Cerb. He held tight to his ax, yet the trembling in his hand only worsened. His eyes searched left and right, unable to process what to focus on.

"We need... Push... Cover forwa- Cover. Cover fire."

Cerb wasn't making any sense or moving. He was leaving them all open like sitting ducks.

"Look out!"

The owlbear rose up, snapping the constructed chains Helix once bound to it. As the chains went down, Helix dove and tucked into a roll to join Cerb's side, quickly erecting a barrier wall to shield them from a slew of pop-shots and the rampaging owlbear.

"I couldn't hold the bindings," he panted. "What's the plan?"

All eyes were on Cerb and his incoherent mumbling. It was as if he were under a spell.

Slap!

A yellow blur crossed Cerb's face with an audible smack, finally snapping him out of his trance.

"I'm sorry!"

For a moment, Cerb thought he had just woken up while sleepwalking, but Fluttershy gripping his collar in her wings to pull him down eye-to-eye dashed that theory.

"Justin, snap out of it! This isn't one of your bad dreams! We need you to lead us! I can’t... "

Her words hung in the air. He knew what she meant, and the throbbing in his arm was a painful reminder. Almost as painful as the sight of her eye swelling shut, knowing the risks he was taking with them.

Another of King Abyssinian’s doubles leaped from behind, stabbing its knife between the creature’s shoulder blades.

It jumped back, rolling onto its back, crushing the double with a spray of sparkles. There was no time between its recovery to its feet before it was on top of the shield again. The raw power it exuded was uncanny. Something Cerb didn’t know how to counter considering the level of durability it displayed even before they knew it was being healed.

Still, he had to do something.

“Helix… Can you make those chains again?”

KABOOM!

An explosion shook the cave, sending smoke and debris in all directions from behind the owlbear. The pitter-patter of stones sprinkled along the ground, carrying Ember’s staff into view, all by itself, setting off a new fear for Cerb.

“EMBER!”

[Moments earlier.]

The quick turnover of the advantage threw Cadance into action, charging towards the beast.

“Now!”

Ember, sliding to the left side of Cadance. Then, in a flash, they teleported behind the beast, and Ember rushed the untouched, shielding Celestia double.

She tackled the double into the dirt, rolling and clawing for any limb to hold the copy down with.

Losing her momentum, she couldn’t stop the double from digging her hooves in to take the mounted position.

Stomp. Stomp. Stomp.

Ember rocked and swayed her head from side to side, dodging the heavy crystal hooves that crushed the Earth next to her head. Each crash getting closer until her free hand came to catch the last hoof retreating.

“My turn!”

Crack!

Countering with a powerful swing, Ember bashed her staff against the double’s face, riding her over onto her back, and raised her staff again.

She swung down with both arms, the giant ruby of her staff meeting a torrential outpour of alicorn magic. The growing whirling of magic roared like a waterfall crashing up to challenge her physical strength.

“Just… Give up already! I still gotta… Help Justin with that stupid… Bird-Monster!”

The double tried to push Ember off with her forehooves, groaning as she strained her body’s limits against the Dragon Lord.

“You have no right to resist us,” She coldly lectured. “Your barbaric race will know peace under Harmony. You simply need to submit. Only you alone can harbor the future for your hoard.”

Insulted, adrenalin spiked Ember’s resistance, pushing down with increased vigor.

“What if I… Don’t! Want to dooo eeet… a… lone?!”

As if remembering her own past, the reaction of the double to the question was putting more effort behind her attack and an even colder tone.

“You sit alone on your throne, Ember. You don’t have THE HEART FOR IT!”

Dumping the rest of her reserves into her horn, the buildup hit critical, erupting in a violent explosion.

Dust and smoke filled the immediate area where the Celestia double slowly rose to her legs. Creaks and cracks riddled her body as she stood, her wings in shambles, much like her split and fractured forehooves.

The sensation of damage was everywhere. Too widespread to properly mentally process, and so she lowered her gaze to examine herself, her horn tumbling down from her forehead landing in a pile of more broken pieces.

All to herself, the view seemed fitting.

“Poor Ember… What foolish thoughts will Harmony need to rid you of so that you may know happiness in solitude to your-”

SHINK!

A blur of blue and red struck the double in the cheek through the settling dust. The double's point of view was slapped to her left from a blow on the right, leaving three gouges in the wake of the phantom strike.

SHINK!

Another blur of blue and red peaked into her line of sight, cutting across from the left. Ripping up from under her jaw, three more grooves were dug out of her face, leaving a trail of blood dripping from her muzzle. Regaining focus, her eyes settled on Ember standing in front of her.

She was hunched over slightly, favoring her left leg. Her torn and missing scales were left bleeding up and down her body, along with her claws dripping red from the ripped phalanx connective tissue. Slightly trembling, she refused to yield as she stammered closer.

"Don't have the heart?" Ember rhetorically asked, her voice tired and battered. "What'd you expect!"

She took another swipe of her left claws against the double's right cheek, ripping it up and dragging out across her eye.

"Didn't you notice I was a dragon," she mockingly stated, delivering her words with spiteful venom. “Being heartless is what we are. Then again, I’m not just a dragon.”

Two more swipes of her claws dashed against the defenseless Echo. One across her lips and another down her neck that Ember stumbled down to one knee on.

Left panting, Ember realized how much strength she lost from the blast. Her whole body hurt. Her skin ripped open, torn back around her claws… She was a mess, but those words stung worse than her wounds.

"I'm a Dragon Lord."

The Echo bumped against the wall, finding no safety.

Shink!

Ember's claws drove up into the Echo's chest. Digging deeper, she clenched her fist.

Crack!

With a fist full of the crystal, Ember extracted the remains, holding them up in the Echo's one good eye to see.

"Seems you don't have the heart either… but I'll take what I can get."

In a final show of defiance, Ember brought the chunk of crystal to her maw and bit down, crunching a mouthful of what should have been a heart.

The light of the Echo's eyes went dim, her life force fading.

Both collapsed to the dirt.

Ember, now looking pathetically weak, her rage only mildly satiated, turned her back to the wall with the Echo’s neck limply laying over her lap. To be this worn out in the middle of a fight, regardless of how long she’d been dishing out the pain, she found it kind of funny. There was with nowhere she could look and not see combat.

Stuck, she tilted the fading Echo’s head to allow her to watch Cerb in action.

“Heh,” she half-laughed, letting crumbs of her unwilling companion slip out from her lips. “You see that…? I don’t know what human parts were put in us, but that human is more pony than his mares and more dragon than me… Who couldn’t grow a heart for a creature like that?”

Knowing it was over, the Echo sighed awkwardly as she went limp. Almost as if she was only now remembering both how to breathe, if not, then it was from watching Cerb.

Either way, she surrendered to a long-forgotten sadness.

“Such a shame… It’s forbidden… Yet, every Celestia regretted listening to us… Do what you will. This world will fail and fade. Die without regret.”

All the light was gone, and Ember could feel the presence leave the Echo’s lifeless construct. Her victory was complete.

…partially.

“Die without regret? Heh… You first.”

Stuck watching Cerb lead his team, Ember licked her lips clean. A little blood mixed with what was left of her last bite.

"Hmph… You taste good… Just not Justin's hands good."

Author's Note

I slept in, so sorry for the late post.

Anyway, Cadance has been thrown into the mix, and it's getting all the more difficult for everyone. These last Echoes are apparently stronger than the first wave, Ember is now down for the count. Makes you wonder how Thunder and Cadance will hold up in their fight.

Also, just like I had stated before with the first fight with the owlbear, bears are incredibly tough, and taking a round of buckshot to the skull wouldn't put one down.

Guess you'll have to find out in the next installment with:

Chapter 100.5. Harmony: The End. Part 4.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

100.5. The End. Part 4.

[Earlier, when Cadance led the charge.]

The quick turnover of the advantage threw Cadance into action, charging towards the beast.

“Now!”

Thunder jumped to the right side of Cadance. Then, they teleported behind the beast in a flash, and Thunder lunged with her knife towards the wounded Celestia double.

The double jumped back, unleashing short bursts of magic from her horn, yet Thunder pressed on relentlessly. With every retreat, the Twilight Guard gained ground, much to the concern of the Echo.

"You must stop this at once!"

Thunder rolled into a dive, still slashing her blade with all the fury she could muster.

"You started this fight!

Thunder struck out again with her blade, slashing up to sever a lofty amount of the double's primary crystal feathers, earning another look of shock from the double.

“Impossible!”

The blade cut effortlessly through the construct, no different than Thunder had seen Cerb do with his ax against the Timberwolves. Such a fantastic weapon to give her the edge in this fight. To provide a mere pegasus the power to cut through no only an alicorn but also the living weapon hosting with the confines dwelling within one.

The lopsided fight was painfully transparent to the double, falling back on her haunches, wings covering her face and projecting a dark dome shield around them.

"Stop!"

Muffled noises of war and pain ebbed through the darkly tinted shield. Thunder, still the aggressor stood with her knife at the ready, waiting for her enemy to make any wrong move.

"Do you surrender? She boldly asked.

The double slowly lowered her wings, showing her flat, unemotional composure.

"This is not the resistance I agreed to become a part of, nor is this the path your world destined for… I appear to have found myself at an impasse."

The conversation sounded to Thunder like it was a method for buying time. However, taking a prisoner still had to be considered, even as she pressed her knife closer.

"Lethal force is authorized if you resist. I suggest you comply and let me out of here."

This would be complicated for this Echo to rationalize, but the gaping hole in her neck had changed her original perspective of her previous mindset.

"I will not resist, but I will not surrender. My work is not complete. The Darkness that destroyed my Equestria still seeks our destruction. We share similar goals in that regard."

Still not hearing a confirmation, Thunder pressed her blade closer.

"Then why attack us?! Did you see what Harmony did to Peter! To all of us?! Creatures are bleeding and suffering because of her!"

The double took a moment to contemplate that new info, then changed her viewing of the pegasi guard.

"You only feel this way because you lack understanding of the depth of this situation. You and your humans have caused a disturbance that threatens everything. Yet you continue to resist in spite of our warnings. In spite of your Harmony’s direct action taken against you, you fight. Still, we calculated such outcomes impossible, which may change our… their... approach."

An explosion, albeit muffled by the shield, stole Thunder's attention. Reflexively turning to see the smoke and dust where she last saw Ember fighting, Thunder feared the worst. In fearing her ally's demise, she remembered her fate could be the same, making her turn back to the double, her defense low and guarded, but the double had not moved.

"I spoke the truth. I will not resist nor surrender. I evaluated entering this battle would aid Harmony in ending our war against the Darkness. However, The Words have failed us time and time again. So perhaps it is time I forge a new path away from Sword and the others."

Yet again, another inconclusive response is what Thunder was hearing.

"Come on, Celestia. You trapped me here long enough. Surrender quietly, and you may receive favorable treatment in Tartarus."

The double lowered her head slightly in a weak display of submission.

"I am not Celestia. I am but a vessel of Harmony with her memories. She was with me for a time, but her life ended when this host body was only Harmony, the Crystal Mandala, who I truly am. Or who I was. Regardless, my appearance is unable to change until I bury roots once more."

Thunder swallowed hard, imagining the process of having her body overtaken by a magic entity that would turn flesh to crystal, killing her slowly.

"You... murdered that Celestia?"

Mandala opened her mouth but hesitated to speak for a moment. She closed her lips and turned her eyes away so she could rethink her words.

"It was not explained to her, nor I given the option. It was merely a matter of time, no matter how long I resisted... I could not save her. In fact, all suffer this fate... Save maybe the two who rebelled, favoring a new path side by side with humans and with that decision, came much suffering and destruction. Away from The Words and Harmony's will. Perhaps it is due to the means of their transcendence before joining us."

Having addressed one matter, she lifted her head to speak her final piece.

"Let me pass so that my light will not extinguish here. I will not survive in this world while your Harmony occupies it. Neither will Rose or Ring. You should focus on saving Cadance. She is fighting the Crystal Staff Asclepius. A rare healing Harmony she could not hope to beat."

More concerned than ever, Thunder took the chance to look out through the shield again. She was in the center of it all.

Farthest away, Ember was down against the wall under a double. On the other far side, Cadance lay on the ground, struggling to get up, crawling away from the other Celestia double with a long laceration cut into her side. At a glance, she could have sworn the Echo was bleeding.

Another look around showed that most of the group had taken shelter in Shining's shield, surrounded by the Echoes.

She looked for the others fighting the owlbear, but the shield went dark, blocking her from getting a full layout of the battlefield.

It could all be a trap, but what other option did she have?

"Fuck…"

Instantly, the shield dispersed, and Mandala couldn’t help but crack a grin. Perhaps forced, perhaps not.

“I’ll take that as a yes. Now, go for the horn if you want to stand a chance against Asclepius.”

[Earlier, at Cadance leading the charge.]

The quick turnover of the advantage threw Cadance into action, charging towards the beast.

“Now!”

Cadance jumped ahead to lead the way, waiting for her two to join. Then, when they were in position, in a flash, she teleported them behind the beast and unleashed a fierce blast from her horn at the still healing Celestia double.

Taking the full brute force attack, Asclepius was thrust back in the wave of magic blasting over her. The unrelenting wave continued to pour out, slamming her into the wall, pinning her in place until the attack abruptly ceased.

Gracefully, Cadance fluttered down, standing in a domineering pose.

"That's enough healing out of you"

Despite the damaging blow, Asclepius pried herself from the stone. Her hooves hissed as the heated crystal pressed into the mud, turning it to sand as she stepped out.

"Is that what you think?" She calmly answered, despite the clearly visible damage to her body.

Cracks and fractures over her frame creaked and groaned as the jagged pieces coarsely ground against each other. As she walked closer, the same healing light glowed from her damaged exterior, sealing each separation shut.

"Healing is what I do, my special talent as you’d say. And it’s a good thing, too. You should have seen the condition Celestia was in when she fought her way to me. The Darkness did such nasty things to my precious ponies. I was lucky to save what little of her as I could.”

Having healed her damaged form, Asclepius cast a new spell, turning her crystal exterior transparent. And what was seen stopped Cadence cold.

Inside, fragments of bones fused to denser crystal structures supported translucent arteries and veins flowing with blood. Behind them, a single lung and heart expanded and contracted as she breathed through her pho-smile. Just above one could see what appeared to be Celestia’s head, though horrifically only part of it was covered with flesh and skin.

All and all, it was a nightmare that were things not so dire, Cadence would’ve likely lost what food remained in her stomach right there.

“She was such a good listener. I so rarely needed to utter a whisper. That is, until she took pity on that frail and insecure little manlet. She mothered him until her feelings became undignified, and I had to become more involved. Years later, after I saved her, she begged me to find a way to save her ponies, the vanquished kingdoms, all her lost friends… even her chosen ten. But really, it was the one human she believed to have mistakenly pushed away she longed for.”

Seeing Cadance was horrified by what she saw, gawking in terror at the sight, Asclepius gazed down at the beating heart, softly rubbing her hoof over it to feel it thump.

"It broke my faithful Celestia’s heart to learn I kept them apart. Then she refused to speak to me, but every now and again, I feel her reminiscing about those wonderful, disgraceful thoughts of hers. Such a pity."

KABOOM!

Behind them, an eruption of magic exploded, leaving smoke and dust hiding where Ember should have been. Of course, Asclepius was unchanged by the blast, almost smirking at the Dragon Lord's possible demise.

"I've seen it happen so many times. So many worlds fall. So many ponies losing their way as well as their lives. I guess you could say I’m even more hollow than this crystal body."

Finally, she showed her true colors, turning up a wicked smile.

"Though I’m smart enough to know a love-struck mare when I see one, and dragons are no different. But I believe in The Words, and we will find a way to stop The Darkness and keep the humans locked away as they should be. And we'll start with your unlucky champions."

That claim finally brought Cadence from her shock. Not only was what she heard a threat to Cerb, but to all the humans. Direct and unmistakable, angering Cadance to charge her horn.

“Don’t you dare lay a hoof on-”

Bam!

Without even charging, Asclepius sent a bolt of magic that struck Cadance in the chest, forcing her to the ground, all semblance of elegance and grace having been shed.

“Poor Cadance. Born a pegasus. Her parents? Forever a mystery to her. Still, not knowing her mother or father's love, she was whispered to love unconditionally. Until one day, she discovered a new magic and ascended as a Princess. Then led into the embrace of her fairy tale Knight in Shining Armor, now a prince. The ruler of The Crystal Empire with a family to call her own… Yet, always the weakest of all the alicorns, with or without your Crystal Heart. Never as strong a leader as Celestia, as brave a warrior as Luna or as intelligent or as powerful as Twilight. Nothing more than an emotionally fragile child, so easily manipulated. It’s almost pitiful.”

This time, Asclepius made an effort to start charging her horn as she continued her approach to Cadance.

“Now, this is going to hurt, but when you wake up, you’ll be healed and will have forgotten all about what your misguided heart is telling you. All as it should be.”

From the clamoring bodies of those fighting the Echoes, Shining’s voice pierced through the noise of war loud enough for her to hear.

“Cadance! Take it!”

Unfazed by the voice, Asclepius focused her aim, looking Cadance dead in the eyes before they closed with tears of a thousand regrets.

“Sleep tight, Princess.”

Swish! Bzzt! Clang! Ting!

Cadance cautiously opened one eye, seeing the massive sword Shining had fought against standing in the dirt in front of her. It landed tip first, standing upright to block the attack from Asclepius.

For the moment, Cadance was saved, thanks to her still-loving husband. She had never forgotten that. Though, perhaps, all her doubts of how they came to be had clouded her mind from that truth. That alone gave her the strength she needed.

“I may be the weakest—”

She kicked herself up, dodging another quick blast, then spun, taking the sword in her magic grip, and swung.

Shink!

The massive blade struck Asclepius’s broadside, below her shoulder, cutting in deep, extending out past her hip.

“—But that’s why I don’t fight alone. And Shining supports me just as I support him. How’s that for the Princess of Love?”

Asclepius’s eyes fluttered, despite seeming ready to continue to attack, her mouth went agape as if she was having a seizure. Her body jolted. At first, it appeared that it was from the shock of the heavy blow, but a more familiar tone of voice came from the construct’s lips.

“Kill me… Cadance… The Echoes… They’re beyond evil. Please… There is so little of me left… Make it— No! Justin!”

There was no mistaking the real Celestia, not from this world or another. Cadance trusted that voice enough to turn and see the fight with the owlbear.

Fluttershy held the beast’s right foreleg with the hooks of her boots, Rarity held the front left in her aura and a blade stuck in its paw, while King Abyssinian and Cerb held the halberd in the beast’s chest.

The massive creature was slowly falling forward, its beak getting closer to Cerb, who pushed King Abyssinian away before the shaft broke, making all of them collapse. Cerb quickly raised his hands to catch the owlbears throat, but it effortlessly overpowered him.

There was no time to think, and Cadance did the only thing she could think of to save them.

“Justin! Don’t move!”

The once Celestia from the reality of the Crystal Staff of Asclepius let out a gasping grunt from the blade ripped out of her side, wrapped in Cadance’s aura, launched with laser-like precision.

Bzzt!

“Guh!”

A blast from behind sent Cadance face-first into the dirt. She coiled in pain, forcing her eyes open to see Asclepius fighting with herself, both physically and verbally.

"Give it up, Celestia. You know The Words. What these ponies want is wrong and will only lead them and this world to ruin. Why do you insist in fighting against this?"

She forced another step forward but couldn’t stop her inner prisoner from speaking, straining to force her truth out.

"We’re meant to be free to do as we wish. We should choose our own path. This has to stop."

Asclepius flashed her horn, hiding the organs within and silencing her prisoner.

"Foolish alicorn. To think she saved her strength for one-"

Shink!

A blur of a violet pony's wing and armor passed in front of Asclepius's eyes, leaving a sting on her forehead. Then, her horn fell forward, bouncing off her nose, falling quietly in the mud beneath her hooves.

Thunder planted her hooves to the ground, sliding into a spin to face her target again. In her wing, she still held the knife and glared equally sharp eyes at the Echo.

“Try healing that back on, bitch!”

The knife in her wing suddenly glowed in Cadance’s aura. In the blink of an eye, it was ripped from her grip, thrust out with bitter vengeance through Asclepius’s torse, spilling more blood and exposing the softer inner workings.

Cadance growled as she drew the magic she needed in her horn, white static arcs sparking over it, preparing to follow through with the trapped Celestia’s last request.

“Don’t bother. Now you can see what it’s like having somepony else decide for you.”

Defenseless, Asclepius took a nervous step back.

“Wait!”

There was no hesitation from Cadance. A red heart-shaped spell popped out from her horn, twirling and spinning whimsically in the air. Deceivingly it floated as if it were part of a performance for foals, even softly slipping into the open wound of the Echo.

Asclepius gasped, feeling the spell nearing its end purpose, she surrendered her control, hoping to mentally escape what was to come next.

In these final moments, a grateful Celestia whispered with favor in the face of death, and the softness in the eyes of this construct returned.

“Thank you.”

The shiny exterior of Asclepius bloated with a dull audible rumble of distant thunder under her cracking crystal coat. The softness faded, and the cold empty eyes of a heartless Echo returned as she choked on the blood spouting from her lips.

“Kugh!”

She stumbled to her right, her sense of balance thrown off by the liquidated contents in her fractured core. The life inside was gone, leaving her an empty shell, running on fumes, hopeless, with no defenses or protection from the pain.

She wanted to shout. There were so many spiteful, authoritative lectures racing through her rapidly fading mind to tear Cadance down, imperfect piece by flawed piece. To her dismay, each attempt only brought forth more blood and viscera. Every failed breath burned away what little strength she had left until the imperfections throughout her construct gave way.

Her body crumpled in the mud without a retort. A broken shell, collapsed over the bloody interior, her essence nothing but vapor lost in stagnant air.

Victorious, Cadance slowly took deep breaths, painfully mustering the strength to stand again. Asclepius may have been beaten, but the fight wasn't over.

"YOU MOTHER FUCKERS!"

Cadance, frightened by the unmistakable voice of Cerb screaming, turned to see him lunging with his ax at a line of Twilight doubles.

At the same time, from Shining's shield, a loud siren sound started to pulse through.

[Moments earlier with Cerb.]

KABOOM!

“EMBER!”

Whatever caused that explosion, it couldn't have been something helpful to Ember, and Cerb wasn't going to lose any of his team again.

"Helix, hold him in your chains as long as you can. Everyone, do what you can. King, when he reads up, aim for his heart."

The shield came down, and the chains returned. Even with the chains, the owlbear lunged forward, taking a swipe at Gruff, knocking him out of the way.

Rarity threw her blades, both cutting up the beast’s forehead.

"Shit!"

Despite her control over the blades, one was stuck in the beast's thick skull, and she jumped back only able to return one of them. The beast in turn looking not especially thrilled about its new, makeshift horn.

King Abyssinia thrust the spike of the halberd out, only poking a thumbtack’s worth of depth in the beast’s shoulder.

The owlbear was on a hasty retreat, missing an upward swing from Cerb’s ax, and reared up to avoid a cut that would have opened up its throat.

This was the opening Cerb was looking for, and pointed to King Abyssinia behind him after his follow-through.

"Get'em!"

The halberd shot out, sticking deep and high in the owlbear’s chest.

It squealed a painful shriek, pawing down the shaft to remove it, but it wouldn't budge. Not able to remove the blade, it raised its claws to strike, only to catch Rarity’s blade through the bones of its paw instead.

The owl turned to attack the blade, swinging its body and King Abyssinia still holding the halberd along with it.

"Cerb!"

In a moment of panic, Cerb dropped his ax to grab the shaft carrying the King away. He locked his legs, taking on the strain, but his feet were no match for the beast's brute strength.

Seeing a returning danger, Fluttershy jumped in.

"Look out!"

She raised her hooves, catching the declawed paw of the owlbear from swinging down on Cerb. Her grappling hooks lodged a firm under its limb and she pulled it back.

Now the owlbear had only one means of attack and leaned over Cerb and King Abyssinia, snapping its beak at them.

More weight of its body forced the shaft down, driving it deeper, unable to be removed.

All five were stuck, but Helix had a new problem.

"Cerb! I can’t-"

Ting!

One of the chains snapped, giving the owlbear more momentum, and Helix winced as his focus and reserves of magic were pushed to the limit.

"Get out of there!"

Ting!

The last chain snapped as Helix collapsed from exhaustion, and the full weight of the owlbear fell forward. Its beak snapped again, getting close enough for Cerb to smell its foul breath.

“Move!”

Cerb shoved King Abyssinia out of the way, nearly losing his nose to the owlbear’s bite.

Snap!

The halberd’s shaft broke, the owlbear collapsed over Cerb, the remaining shaft keeping only a foot’s worth of space between them. Had Cerb not brought his hands up to the creature’s throat, he would have been smothered as he was mauled. However, it was all Cerb could do to stop the mauling. Even at his strongest, he could not stop the creature’s thrashing, only barely able to stop its beak from nicking his chest and shoulders.

Helix was crawling closer to Cerb’s side, his horn flickering off and on as he searched for any magic he could use. King Abyssinia was searching for another weapon while Gruff was only now coming too. Then there was Fluttershy and Rarity, physically and magically giving their all to hold back the beast from clawing and crushing and tearing Cerb apart.

All looked hopeless until Cadance called out from across the cave.

“Justin! Don’t move!”

From around the owlbear, and even dimly echoing through its body, a sloshing noise was heard. The noise came with a thud from behind that knocked the owlbear to the side of Cerb.

Without hesitation, Cerb reached back for his ax, rose to his feet, and swung down at the great beast.

Fluttershy was still stuck to the owlbear's paw, watching in horror as the ax came down.

A hollow crack overlapping with the sound of a melon being split open numbed the air. The ax landed in the center of the back of the owlbears neck, severing its spine from the brain.

She couldn't look away. Not even the beast’s blood that squirted from the severed arteries averted her eyes. Paralyzed, she watched its body quiver and shake. Its eyes were flickering, dilating, scared, lost, occasionally finding her.

For the first time, she watched a creature she swore to protect and cherish lose its life. Then everything went black.

Bzzt! Bzzt! Bzzt! Bzzt!

Four bolts flew out from a row of Twilight doubles. Fluttershy, Rarity, Gruff, and King Abyssinia were all struck in the head, rendering them limp and folding up as they hit the ground.

Cerb turned to see where the cheap shots had come from. Twilight doubles slowly approached as what sounded like sirens boomed from Shining's magic shield sounded off.

But that didn't matter at the moment. Only the poorly phrased words from the Echoes mattered.

"They're asleep."

"War is coming."

"They will be needed to fight the Storm King."

"You're a killer."

"Canterlot must fall to the Storm King."

"You cannot stay here."

"Surrender."

"Do not fight back."

"Die for peace-"

"-and Helix will be spared."

"The Storm King desires slaves."

"He will not notice this one missing after Canterlot falls."

"The others-"

Cerb’s vision went red, and his hearing finally recognized the sirens. They weren't sirens at all. They were distorted guitar riffs. And while he didn't know who was playing the song, it couldn't have been more fitting for what he was about to do.

"YOU MOTHER FUCKERS!"

[Minutes earlier with Shining.]

They were surrounded. Every attempt to protect their flanks failed as more Echoes filled the gaps. Then, seeing Cadance in danger, Shining threw away their last advantage.

“Cadance! Take it!”

Throwing the massive sword, Shining guided it long enough to protect Cadance, forcing it to land between his wife and the Echo. Then, when they were about to be overtaken, he fell back onto the group with only one trick left to pull.

“Everyone! Huddle close!”

Everyone quickly grouped together and Shining’s shield formed over them. The doubles cast their attacks and kicked at the barrier. Thankfully, with Shining using the new method he learned, they wouldn't be entering any time soon.

Quickly, tending to their wounded, assessing their injuries, and desperate to find a new strategy, they worked to prepare themselves for what awaited them.

“They’re a hive mind,” Luna reluctantly grumbled, finally able to take a breath. “All of their movements are coordinated before we can react.

She turned back, mournfully looking down at Kelly pulling out another crystal shard from Big Mac’s foreleg.

“We don’t have long… How are we all faring?”

Big Mac grunted and flinched as the shard was pulled free from under the knee of his right foreleg.

“Gah! Down to one hoof. Emph… Thanks, darling.”

Behind them, Starlight sat with Chris, comforting him as he leaned against her. The cut upon her cheek and bruises down her side didn't seem to affect her in the slightest.

“Chris is exhausted, and his hands aren't looking any better. Onyx is about as bad as Big Mac… Both yaks-”

Rutherford, who had been laying down catching his breath, raised up with his front hooves. Blast burns and cuts covering his body said more than his forced bravado.

“Yaks not tired. Tiny scratches not hurt.”

Kühn laid with his head in Becky’s lap, her hand holding a bloody cloth over his still bleeding wound. His heart was still in the fight, even if his body wasn't.

“Kühn still fight… Just… cold.”

The honest truth was that things were grim, and Shining knew this hold-up was temporary.

“We’re all tired and running low on magic. We wait for Cerb and the others to take down the owlbear. Then we can take them out from both sides.”

Suddenly, Luna was pressed against the shield, fearing what King Abyssinia being thrown to the side meant.

"The owlbear has Justin! And Cadance threw away the sword! They need our help now!"

It was time to get serious, and Pinkie had a plan.

"We need a distraction! Vinyl! I need you to play a fight song!"

She pulled out a crystal, brought up a playlist, and shoved the display in Vinyl's confused/excited face.

"This one!"

Benny wanted to protest, but he saw Cerb freeze up during the heat of battle. If things got loud again, maybe this would be distracting enough to work for both his friend and disrupt the Echoes.

"Vinyl... Do it."

Intrigued by the cover art, Vinyl readied her horn to project the music.

"Alright. Let's get this war party started."

Casting her spell, "Marilyn Manson The Fight Song - Slipknot Remix" began to play.

A powerful guitar riff began to whine out like a siren. It pulsed out like a warning, catching all the Echo's attention before more instruments picked up, accompanied with what must have been vocals of someone cursing over and over again. Then, true to the name, what this song was all about, the real lyrics began to scream out into the cave as everyone readied themselves for the shield to go down.

"FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!"

Cerb, already ahead of the beat, lashed out at the line of Twilight doubles in front of him.

"YOU MOTHER FUCKERS!"

Inside the shield, Benny racked in his last three shells and handed the shotgun over to Vinyl.

"Shining, when the drums roll out, drop the shield."

The fight chant abruptly stopped, the music switched to more guitars, the drums rolled out, and the shield dropped while the front line of the group of heroes ambushed the distracted Echoes.

"FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!"

[Back with Discord.]

Trixie was shaking in her cape, watching the chaos ensue, though perplexed why the other three weren't joining in on the fight or letting her lend a hoof.

"They're really getting hurt out there! Why can't we help?!"

Discord completely ignored the question, still mixing up vials of who only knew what into an oversized cauldron. Trixie Rose, meanwhile, sat calmly and evaluated the fight as it progressed, but at least found reason to answer the question.

"The other Echoes are only focused on ensuring The Words are followed through, wherever they can. Aside from Sword, that is. The Order he was exposed to may have given him some semblance of free will, but his acquired hatred for humans and Order made him lose focus. Probably Madala, too. The others will keep their focus on the humans, who I believe will defeat them. Every creature else, I'm certain will be fine. But we need you here."

Trixie stomped her hoof, angered further by the lack of a proper answer.

"Need me here for what?!"

Trixie Rose only continued to watch the fight, letting Luna Ring speak through her armored form for them both.

"Of the four of us, you are the only one who can protect us right now. Rose and I have only a finite amount of magic left. When that is exhausted, just like the other Echoes, our bodies will give out. So, unfortunately, we cannot afford to fight any further than we did on our way just to get here. As for Discord-"

Far be it for the Spirit of Chaos to let another speak on his behalf. Thus, he butted in with a flippant attitude.

"I have spent weeks repairing the dimensional damage you Trixies have created, and still am at this very moment. And that's without proper rest after being exposed to second-hand contact with Order, which is still affecting me. On top of that, even if the other Echoes are not of this world, they still possess Harmony, which will harm me even further. Had I the strength I typically have, I wouldn't need to mix this potion together manually."

After adding one final splash of lime soda for aroma and added potency, Discord detached both arms to continue the stirring of his concoction and turned around to scold Trixie.

"As for you, I didn't comprehend what merging of the different elements of magic and Order would do or how strong it could be. I didn't even think it was possible to sustain such a merging after Fluttershy injured me with it. So, miss Great and Powerful Trixie, as you finally are."

He leaned down, glaring his eyes fiercely at her.

"You are playing the role of my personal bodyguard in case any of those Echoes come after me, or, Celestia forbid, Twilight and the others can't stop Harmony out there, you are our final hope. As distressing as that concept is to admit."

Having said his piece, he turned to his cauldron again, attached his arms, and stirred his mix with added fervent ire.

"If not for all the Harmony and Order flying around out there, I would have protected Fluttershy much better than Justin has. Instead, I have to save the day for everypony!"

It was sad to admit for Trixie Rose, but even if she had the strength, she wouldn't have been anywhere else.

"Trixie... Our goals are to stop Harmony from controlling every creature's fate and find a way to let the humans defeat The Darkness... It has to be done by them figuring it out on their own. We're already more involved than we should be as entities of Harmony. We may need you here now... but it's up to you to forge your own path. Even if that means fighting Harmony herself if Twilight and the others can't stop her, which I doubt she can."

Trixie gulped, finally realizing that fear led these three to rely on her for safety, which was a frightening thought.

"But... Twilight has been with that Peter guy like you were with your Chris. And our humans have more Order than yours did."

Again, Luna Ring answered, speaking dimly in her tone.

"This Harmony is stronger than before she was robbed of her power because of the children, and has been directly exposed to Order. It may have been brief, judging by how slow her progression has become, but her power will only continue to amplify... We could not have wandered into a worse set of circumstances."

Author's Note

In a strange turn of events, it appears that Thunder found an ally om the ranks of the Echoes. A good thing, too. Also, turns out that becoming an Echo isn't all it's cracked up to be.

As for Cadance, she's still got a raw deal going up against Asclepius. More insult to injury after Shining came in clutch with the sword. But, at least she got a high-value kill in the process and, in some ways, saved that Celestia.

Of course, now only one battle has yet to be touched on. How will Twilight and her group fair against possibly the strongest version of Harmony? Find out in what may very well be the final battle of this story, in:

Chapter 100.5. Harmony: The End. Part 5.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

100.5. The End. Part 6.

The dream world was a simple enough one to understand for Gruff. A summer retreat with no adult supervision. Simple juvenile fun in the sun with some extras that gave away a lot more for Gruff to see what exactly these kids had dreamed up; what Gallus was trying to keep him from.

Not quick enough to intercept the old bird, Dinky trotted out of the water ahead of Gallus to greet the potential new friend. Above her joyous smile, she was wearing a crown adorned with more diamonds than the silver holding it together.

"Hello! You were at school with Gallus when he first came to visit. Come play with us. I'm a princess now, so you have to do what I say."

Gruff stopped short where the grass met the sandy shore, hesitant to pull away from Dinky taking his talons in her hoof. She was so cute with her over-jeweled crown. A bejeweled oddity was so poorly designed that its own weight kept slipping forward to blind her, making her steer him in zig-zags before stopping to fix her crown with both hooves. It was sickeningly heartwarming that even his old weathered mindset wanted to let her lead him at least into the water.

Unfortunately, he had his ward, a yak, and an equally disgruntled dragoness to deal with.

"Oh?" He answered curiously. "I'd love to, but you see-"

"He doesn't have time to play, Dinky," Gallus coldly answered, failing at masking his true feelings behind a fake look of concern.

Ocellus, both needing a break and wanting to act as a diversion, began to step out of the water. Each stride she took slowed and showed more signs of fatigue rapidly taking over her. Her neck slouching and the gape in each stop falling shorter, both symptoms curiously not seen in the other children.

"Hey, Dinky? Why don't you help me get lunch ready? I'm too tired to do it alone today."

It might have been a bit more clear what Ocellus was doing had she not been so tired. That is, had it not been for Sandbar jumping out to help her with laying on her towel. Not that he wasn't happy to do so by how happy he sounded lending a hoof.

"You probably didn't eat enough this morning. Not to worry, though. I packed us an extra-large lunch for today."

Button ran up in an excited frenzy, half tripping over himself and half trying to shake himself dry in every mid-stride while trying not to lose his crown.

"Dibs on sitting next to big-sis Smolder! Princess's rules!"

Cotton Cloudy dipped down from her low flight path to pluck Button's crown from his head and add on her own.

"Can't be a prince without your crown, lil bro! You're gonna feed Yona as her stallion servant for lunch."

Pina Colada ran up next to Button, laughing all the way and joining the chase.

"Nah-uh! Yona eat with lil yak sister!"

The situation quickly changed from water games at the beach for ten to a picnic for seven and a showdown of three against one. The sight was so sickeningly sweet it almost made Gruff want to gag. Not just the foals running circles around the spread of brightly colored sweets and fresh produce. It was all expected...as frankly disgusting as it was to watch.

Really, it was how each pony catered their attentive, loving attention to a changeling, an outsider. The foals were clearly putting on a show for her while Gallus tended to the vile, unloving, manipulative stranger.

Then again, they even set up an eleventh spot for him to join, so maybe he was projecting his own insecurities. Or he was simply reacting how most more mature individuals would to the bright colored fantasy land right in front of him.

Of course, the unnatural growing cloud cover may have been nice for those about to eat, as it was an obnoxiously sunny day. However, it was more foreboding for Gruff, adding a masked urgency to his voice.

"Listen to me. You need to-"

"No, you listen," Gallus interrupted, unwittingly dimming the natural light even further. "You and I are done. I'm my own griffon now, and I don't have to listen to you. Just go away and leave me and my new family alone."

Silverstream, not so surprisingly, the last one out of the water, returned to her hippogriff form to flutter over. And having caught the tail end of the conversation, was quick to start panicking.

"Oh, no. This isn't about the owlbear, is it? Because I can explain."

Fearing she was in trouble, she brought her hooves to the ground, her rear legs instantly giving out, prompting her to recoil and return to using her wings.

"Ouch! What the?"

Over at the picnic, Sandbar shook Ocellus, slumping over and cuddling up to his side. A look of discomfort spread across his lips as she forced him to sit on his hip while she held tight to her chest.

“Ocellus?” He forced a laugh. “Knock it off. You can’t be that tired. Come on. At least let me move so I can be comfortable, too.”

Gruff, having gotten over the almost nauseating sweetness of the scene, viewed the site with uneasy eyes. The cupcake wilted like melting wax before the changeling closed her eyes, appearing as if she were trying to sleep within a dream, giving the impression of how fast this world was fading.

Not that magic was his expertise, but he knew a sinking ship when he saw one, and this dreamboat was about to lose all hull integrity. This was all the more distressing, given that there was so much to say and so little time to say it, and that was on top of the intended receiver refusing to listen.

He was going to have to give it all before going down with the ship and instantly swallowed his pride.

“I’ll go,” he said in surrender, shocking Gallus with his tone. “I… don’t blame you for hating me. But before I go, let me set you straight. You need to get out of here.”

Gallus nearly turned as white as a ghost. It might have well been from his heart-stopping, though the audacity for such a claim kick-started it back up with the quickness.

“How about YOU get out of here!”

The answer for Gruff was a no-brainer, to which he coyly answered.

“Happily. Though tell me, where exactly is here?”

For a moment, Gallus was too stunned to answer, so Yona stepped in to answer.

“This Ponyville. Mean griffon not welc-ah… Ohh.”

Somehow, Yona began to suffer incredible jaw pain. So much so that speaking became all but impossible, prompting Smolder to reach out for her friend.

“What’s gotten into you, Yona? Something stuck in your-ahhh-shhhhhhh.”

Much like Yona’s impromptu jaw pain, Smolder’s arm began to throb. A mystery pain that came with the onset of another sting in her wing.

"Why's this hurting all of a sudden again?"

At this point, it didn’t take an alicorn to figure out what was happening. Gruff was sitting on borrowed time. He had to make the sale pitch here and now.

“Gallus, my boy. I saw there were some pretty nasty cuts left on that owlbear back in the cave under the old pony castle. You did that with King Guto’s iron talons, didn’t you?”

Stuck between his initial shock from the insult to concern for his friends, and now what sounded like admiration from the former guardian, Gallus didn’t exactly know how to feel about it.

“I… Well… You’d of had tuh been there. All I—” A sudden switch was flipped, turning his modesty back to defensive. “Oh! You just came back for your cut of the treasure, huh?”

Gruff took the accusation like a fly ball coming out of a hockey rink. It made no sense.

“My cut of… What? What treasure?”

For Gallus, it felt like some kind of mind game was being played with him. For Gruff to wait this long? A length of time Gallus currently had no recollection of, to show up out of the blue to demand payment? It had to be a trick.

“You know what? Forget about it. We agreed on twenty-five percent, but you can just take all of it. Take both iron talons, and then leave me alone.”

The silver gauntlets that held the iron talons of King Guto could have been the only thing Gallus was referring to. They were priceless. A part of Griffonstone history. Gruff’s history. His family. He could almost imagine them weighing down his wrists with all the bits they were worth.

Then they were heavy. Too heavy to lift. Too heavy a burden to carry, as if he could look forward to it anyway. Of course, there was another matter to address with that proposition.

“Forget the treasure. I’m saying you need to leave here because this place isn’t real!”He angrily squawked, all but wanting to rip his feathers out at this point. “It’s some kinda dream spell that demon pony has you under. And who or what even made you go out into the Everfree Forest? Did you get orders from Ember and Rutherford like Smolder and Yona did?”

Nearly ready to fight his old guardian, Gallus tensed his wings and felt an old wound rear its ugly head. He’d have to keep his firm position on the ground, for the time being, posturing as such.

“Are you getting senile, old bird? You’re the one that came to me at the Apple Farm, remember? You said that if I wanted to stay in Ponyville, I’d have to go find the treasure in the catacombs of the old castle. That it would be enough to fix all our problems. Then you agreed on a seventy-five, twenty-five split because I’d…”

For some reason, saying it out loud made Gallus feel like a fool. It also made him look at Gruff differently.

“You’d… never… ever-”

“Never what?” Gruff asked, unimpressed, less than happy his ward was only now finally putting the pieces together. “Accept a twenty-five percent cut on stolen treasure? That I would send you out alone to steal for me? Does any of that even remotely sound like something I would ever agree to? Didn't I teach you to stop stealing in the first place?”

Hearing that sent off all sorts of red flags for Yona, who still had difficulty moving her mouth.

“That worst deal. Old bird mean… Not stupid.”

Smolder, returning to holding her arm, felt the same way.

“Yeah. If any creature offers a cut that low of some sweet loot, then you know they’re gonna double-cross you.”

Gallus lowered his head, now having to accept that he didn’t really know what was going on anymore. As if he ever really did.

“We didn’t even shake on it… And… Why can’t I remember what happened after we beat the owlbear? Princess Twilight came out of the tree and offered to help us save Ocellus. Then…”

The fact that Gallus had been duped instantly came second place to who he was dealing with at the moment. He wasn’t going to lower his guard so easily around this old bird.

“Well, then we all come back here, and we're doing just fine. We're not going anywhere. Why would we?”

Yona gave a firm nod to that assessment but just as quickly held her jaw in one totter, turning her attention back to Gallus.

"Actually, this not make sense. Gallus run away from home, but Yona and Smolder not run away. Why we still here? Ponyville not our home."

While the idea of staying in Equestria was a welcomed one, even Smolder could see something not exactly working out to allow her to stay. That, and other issues she had overlooked.

"Uh... Yeah... Not that hanging out with all of you is great and all, but why didn't I go home? Where do I even live out here? Where do any of you live? Have any of you gone home? I can't remember any of that stuff. And for all the talk you had about ponies being afraid of changelings, why is Ocellus out in the open like that?"

Above them, the growing clouds of the midday sky grew darker. The more doubt that these youths encountered, the weaker this world appeared to be. That, or their health was draining faster than this pocket dimension could support.

Either way, this was Gruff's best opening.

"Gallus, please, listen to me. This world we're in isn't real. Whoever you saw at the Apple Farm wasn't me, and that wasn't Princess Twilight you saw in the cave. I can't explain much of it, and most of it I hope you never will come to learn. But, please, don't let this fantasy world trap you here."

"Trap me?" Gallus scoffed. "What trap? And, okay, sure. That probably wasn't you I saw. But listening to whoever that was led me back to my friends. We're a family now and I’m gonna stay with them."

Compassion wasn't exactly working, so maybe some harsh truth was needed, and Gruff resorted to falling back on some of his old ways.

"Caw! Alright! You made your point! You want a pony-style family. What, with the love, and hugs, and mushy stuff that I never gave you. Right?! That's it!! RIGHT?!"

Seeing the old version of Gruff that Gallus was used to came as a relief. Despite being unpleasant, it was familiar, and he could rip into this one without conflict.

"Yes!" Gallus spat back in Gruff's face. "It doesn't matter how good or bad I am at talon fighting or history lessons. I don't have to pretend to be a jerk! I don't have to be like you or any griffon else! And you know what?! I'M HAPPY! I'M HAPPY WITH A FAMILY I CAN FIGHT WITH INSTEAD OF FIGHT AGAINST!"

"YOU'RE HAPPY WITH THEM?!" Gruff shouted back.

"YES!" Gallus returned with another spiteful shout.

In a fit of desperate rage, Gruff reached out with both forelimbs, picked Gallus up by his chest, and raised him up to eye level, glaring as hard as his old eyes would allow.

"THEN WAKE UP! YOU’RE ALL ASLEEP! Asleep in that cave with the tree! It didn't save you! It brought you all together to feed on you! And unless you want this new family you’re so proud of to die, then you need to get out of here, NOW!"

There was something frightening about the delivery of Gruff's demands. A hidden message of fear and honesty. The typical angst and disappointment didn't come out to cut him down. The anger was more of a front to hide legitimate concern, which was far more frightening in ways that Gallus didn't understand.

"What?"

With all the shouting, all ten youths were now surrounding the bickering griffons. All of them poised and ready to fight. Not that Gruff was going to let them intimidate him.

"That thing from the tree that looked like Twilight was Harmony. The same one that the pony princess and her friends used in their stories. It chose you and your friends to be the next Elements but is using your friends to feed off of like a parasite!"

Despite his prior bluster, Gruff felt his arms weaken. Even if this world was a dream, his body still had the same limits, and he was forced to lower Gallus.

Truth be told, he was tired. Tired of fighting, sick of holding out for a chance at revenge, and outright exhausted from his impoverished life. All components that bore down on him and were heard in his weary tone.

"It was only supposed to be the six of you Harmony wanted, but the humans showed up and ruined her plans. Those four foals weren't even supposed to be here, but now they're in danger, too… And why are they wearing crowns?"

The sky above reached its peak darkness, alerting all the youths that this world was not as they once believed. It was enough of a shock to quickly leave them all huddling around Gruff.

While the youths were only holding onto each other, Dinky was brave enough to answer the question.

“Chris married my mom. That means we’re royalty like he is.”

Hearing that, Button snapped his attention to Dinky, mentally pressing X to doubt.

“Chris isn’t royalty. He’s a dignitary for the humans just like Smolder, Yona, and Gallus are… Wait… Were we there for the wedding? Double wait! Does that mean all our moms are princesses?”

This was the moment Gruff knew would seal the deal, and he raised his talons out for Gallus to accept.

"How about a new deal... Let go of this dream. Wake up. Save your friends. Then... just be the better griffon to them that I never was for you."

Gallus was awestruck, confused as to where this was coming from, even if he knew it to be true. Then, while raising his talons, he noticed the problem with the proposition.

It was another deal too good to be true. In his hesitancy, the ground shook, cracking open, letting the forest crumble and fade away as figments of a construct's imagination.

"And what do you get out of this deal?" Gallus demanded, despite a slight shake in his tone.

For a moment, emotional scars and mental barriers held Gruff's tongue. Maybe if they were alone it wouldn't have been so painful to admit. However, that wasn't an option, and for whatever reason, he desired to be his father's son.

"I get to make my father proud for once... Knowing the prince he left behind was able to raise a griffon he could be proud to call his own while he had him... But you'll have to leave here to save them back there, son."

One by one, the youngsters surrounding Gruff accepted that this world crumbling under the weight of their disbelief wasn’t their reality. The more they knew life wasn't this easy, that there were still more struggles to overcome and families waiting for them.

This was a fantastical dream that was over, whether they liked it or not. The more they understood that sad fact, the more their bodies turned to flickering light-filled dust. Slowly, transferring their essence away to the reality they belonged to, yet unable to leave Gallus behind and return to a reality they could be together.

Within seconds, it was only Gallus standing with his guardian, waiting for him to accept the offer. Yet, Gallus held fast in disbelief, his eyes unable to turn away from Gruff, letting the others suspended in wait.

"You're... proud of me?"

Now that they were alone, Gruff let go of his prior prejudice and hardheaded ways, cracking a weak, sad smile.

"I'm bitter... Far too old to be fighting like I've been doing today. Too proud to admit how wrong I've been for staying so miserable, which is what I made life for you… At least until now. You deserve a better future, but unlike me, you actually fought for it. So, please, don’t throw it away staying bitter at me."

It was clear that Gruff had come off too honest, making Gallus freeze in place. The poor griffon was too awestruck to reply or even react to Gruff reaching out and wrapping a fatherly hug around him.

For Gruff, part of him hurt knowing that it was wrong for this to feel so unfamiliar, but it was his to embrace in what little time they had left. It was what he thought his father would do. At the very least, what he wished he had done.

"I'm sorry I waited so long to show you I care. So, you don't have to shake on it. You don't need to hug me back either. Just let go of me. Let go of our past. Your future belongs to you and those you're going home to."

Not letting go as Gruff had expected, he could feel Gallus extending his forelimbs. There was a moment of trepidation, fearing that Gallus would push him away. Instead, those limbs rose up, slowly curling around his back.

In that instant, Gruff’s heart grew heavy, swelling with what he hoped his father once felt with him. Pride, joy, and maybe even a touch of love that wasn't deserved, making his heavy heart feel so light it could fly on its own.

Then, just as quickly as he thought he felt Gallus return the embrace, it was gone.

He opened his eyes to see the ghostly figure of Gallus, his eyes clenched shut and the tears welling up, fading off to flickering light-filled dust.

It was done. He had convinced his ward to let go and return to safety.

Everyone conscious had their eyes glued to the portal. Cerb held Fluttershy and Rarity in his lap, their sleep still not removed like Gruff lying motionless in front of him. Shining held Cadance up to watch with his wife, letting both Ember and Thunder lean against her. Queen Abyssinia held her king in her arms next to Onyx, helping Helix keep his head up high enough to watch. Chris, probably the most worn out, sat on his knees with Starlight holding onto him from behind, both watching over Gruff’s body next to Lumberman and Applejack. The rest were scattered about.

It was a combined effort by all who could to allow everyone to watch the one-way transmission unfold. What they heard, what they saw. It was unbelievable. How quickly that hard-nosed prick of a griffon had come around to become a caring parent.

However, Kelly, while touched by the scene, thought something was off.

"Wait... Why isn't Gruff flying off like the kids are?"

From the other side of the portal, four metal-clad hooves touched down, and Luna's voice called out frantically.

"We were wrong! I couldn't find Gruff anywhere! I can't even get into the other dream realm!"

Hoping it wasn't too late, Luna darted around the portal to see everyone else stuck in bewilderment. Of course, Kelly seemed the most confused, pointing at the portal window.

"He's right there where you left him. Didn't you leave him there with the letter?"

Luna turned her attention to the portal, seeing Gruff clutching his chest, looking utterly sad and pitiful, sitting alone in a dark world quickly dissembling all that held that reality together around him.

Through the portal, Gruff sighed in regret, losing the last connection to Gallus drifting away.

"Ahhh... I suppose I deserved that. One day doesn't make up for the rest."

There was little left of the tangible world held together. The sky was absent, the waters drained, nearly every tree removed along with the ground they once grew from. There were only the final moments Gruff had to himself, one set of claws over where he last held Gallus, and the other holding his medallion of royal birthright.

"Heh... All these years to call him my own, and I choose the moment he leaves me to call him son... Not really a proper goodbye though, eh dad?"

He brought the medallion to his chest, hugging it like he was welcoming home some long-lost family.

"Like father, like son, another king falls far away from home."

Alone, at peace with his past, Gruff sat quietly as the last portion of the sky vanished from its temporary existence. Only a tiny swirl of rainbow-colored light glittering around him to welcome him to the abyss.

"What a miserable way to end this royal curse."

No one could believe what they were witnessing. Even when each sphere above them was filled with the gasps of children returning their bodies, all they could do was watch Gruff. Colors and light dissipated, vanishing with the scenery and the very air itself. The world crumbled away in a vacuum, and there was nothing anyone could do as Gruff silently fell away into the nothingness with the ground sinking into the abyss below.

It had taken a moment, given the fall of the uncrowned king, but Trixie Rose had pieced together the sad truth.

“There’s another Echo pulling strings even we can’t see. One that can move about freely in this Harmony’s magic. Who, or whatever this other Echo is, must have nabbed Gruff’s dream consciousness and pulled him into the children’s shared dream.”

From the armor, Luna Ring softly spoke to mourn for the fallen.

"We thought it strange, but were mistaken to think you had made it to Gruff and this dream realm so quickly. We did not think it possible another might have stepped in. Perhaps another was watching and intervened where we could not?"

Again, Trixie Rose spoke up, sounding a bit sadder from what had just unfolded.

“The kids have left the group call… I… don’t have a good analogy for Gruff getting left behind. Wherever he is, it’s not with his body… He read the note and knew he wouldn’t be coming back, but because of him we can get the kids out.”

The sudden turn of events left a dark cloud over those remaining, particularly for Cerb, still holding his unconscious mares.

“Come on. Someone take ahold of-”

Cerb tried to stand up, but a wince of pain accompanied by Becky’s hand forcing him back down left him stuck right where Benny would instruct him to stay.

“Sit your ass down before you bleed to death. We’ll get the kids. You got enough on your plate.”

Getting up wasn’t a viable option, and Cerb gave in to staying seated, knowing his hands really were full.

“Yeah… Let’s wrap this up before we lose anyone else.”

Almost as if the world itself knew they had cleared the cave, the sound of another explosion ripped through the narrow passage leading out, shaking the entire cave surrounding them. Cerb knew that feeling a little too well.

"Shit's getting real out there if they can shake the ground like that."

[Outside.]

A spiraling blaze of alicorn fire beamed down from the clouds, slamming Harmony into the dirt. Dark and fertile earth rained down in steaming piles of charred mud around Harmony quickly rising back to her hooves over a rock bed. The right side of her face had been splintered open, and steam puffed out non-stop from the gaps of ice rapidly evaporating. Those would take time to heal, much like the gashes over her neck and legs currently being worked on as the remaining forces took position around her again.

It was looking like brute force was not working as Harmony had intended, much like the capabilities of those slapping her around the entire fight. Thus it would seem diplomacy was the more likely option.

“You all need to consider what exactly this fight is going to accomplish. Your magic is reaching its natural limits, where mine is not. Although, the youngsters can only tolerate so much more. And Twilight, why so much ice? That’s so unlike you.”

Harmony’s assessment wasn’t far off. Twilight’s magic should have run out by now. The fact that she still had a healthy reserve she accredited to Sniff, but wasn’t about to share that news with Harmony. Instead, she’d answer the easy question.

“It's just a simple spell that cools water molecules to the point of freezing. It's not that difficult to do, but it was the first spell I cast that had Peter compliment me. Guess it became a reflex to keep up with Oven’s fire breath.”

Harmony blinked in amazement, deadpanning at the explanation. There was so much Order flowing through three of these remaining mares. The fourth, being Celestia, still had no real traces of Order, but the enriched magic empowered by her own that had been stolen was just as much of a threat.

Just the same, the nicks, bruises, and cuts over Twilight, Ovens, and Swifty reminded Harmony that there was another concern to take into consideration. Another bout of banter to grant her more time to heal.

Anything to let her wounds close up.

“Well… It seems that this Peter character has inspired a great deal of confidence and strength within you. There may be potential for them yet, but all this fighting is damaging that pretty face of yours. You are, after all, a princess. So busy with your responsibilities, you can’t expect to protect both him and the rest of Equestria. Let us form a new pact where I would keep Peter safe for the next few years-”

An eerie chill began to spread around Harmony. The crackling of the steadily freezing air increased with the rising lumens from Twilight’s glowing horn.

[Back over with Cutter.]

While not the most enjoyable trek through the wilderness, the lack of Timberwolves made it easy to traverse. In no time flat, Cutter found herself back at the mouth of the cave and a shaken Lunar Guard drawing their weapons on her.

“Stand down,” Cutter calmly ordered, much to their relief. “Nurse Redheart, if you have a moment.”

A griffon’s set of talons raised behind the lines of defending ponies. Had it not been holding a wad of bloody gauze, the effort might not have led Cutter to the pity corner of those bloodied and bandaged under Redheart’s care.

It was a pitiful scene where Gilda was putting her talons to work helping Redheart the way Becky would have with her hands. Redheart herself was finishing up with Spike.

“Hold that gauze against your gums while you’re keeping Peter warm. I’m sure when Smolder and your other dragon friend come out, they’ll confirm that those are just your baby teeth. It might hurt now, but you’ll grow new ones.”

Having finished patching up Spike, Redheart turned her attention to the approaching hoof steps of Cutter. A flash of alarm took over the nurse, seeing yet another bloodied pony, but another explosion caught the attention of all present.

WAH-BOOOOM!

Far off, a portion of the distant forest boomed out in all directions, illuminated by violet magic. A smoke trail led its way up from the eruption, instantly targeted by what had to be Twilight laying the smackdown.

“I’m really liking the idea of having a daughter-in-law,” Cutter commented with a grin.

Off in the distance, Twilight’s Royal Canterlot voice confirmed the suspicions of many as to who was leading the offensive.

“SAY HIS NAME AGAIN! I FUCKING DARE YOU!"

No sooner had the threat been issued, the sky filled with bursts of magic. Some were of beams missing their mark, but most were bright flashes discharging, flames erupting, and sparks from metal making their connections. Ovens' guided flames rising up gave an impressive display of where Harmony was moving about, rarely getting a counter shot in.

Despite how impressive the light show was, Redheart had to focus on her duties.

"Oh, heavens. Please tell me this is the worst of it."

Redheart started to move towards Cutter, but the motherly mare extended her bloody wing with a lackadaisical smile.

"Stay where you are. I made it this far on my own. These last few steps won’t do me in. And besides, I'm not leaving Peter's side anytime soon. Otherwise, my girls have an advantage over me, so I’ve taken the worst of it so far. How are conditions over here?"

Ready with more gauze, Redheart started wiping clear as much blood from Cutter's chest to assess the wounds, sounding surprisingly calm.

"Spike's being a real trooper, losing half a dozen teeth, but he's keeping Peter warm... Peter is still my biggest concern. I'm worried he might be bleeding internally, which was a concern we originally had with Kelly when she was first injured. Our deer friends are getting worse with their bleeding, and a few broken bones are the most serious among the bat pony guards. Although, I'm not sure how to treat Vogt, and I have no idea what horrors await me in the cave."

A crack in the sky, sounding like a whip, caught everyone's attention, turning their eyes up to see a ball of fire careening down from the heavens away from a violet glowing smoke trail. The burning mass curved down. Its velocity grew until it came crashing through the cliff’s edge, slamming into the bed of the gorge, shaking the Earth from where the new crater was breached.

The ground rocked so hard that Redheart had to hold Peter’s cot from tipping over, and Gilda took hold of Sniff to stop him from being tossed off.

When the tremor settled, all eyes returned to the smoldering crater, save for Gilda who held up her talons dripping with red.

“Uh? Nurse? You can fix this, right?”

Redheart shoved Gilda to the side, accidentally knocking her into Cutter. The shove wasn’t out of anger, but concern for the rapidly growing red on the bandage over Sniff’s leg.

“No… This is bad.”

Gilda feared the worst and went to reach for more gauze, only to have Cutter reach out with her hoof to stop her.

“Be careful! You know not the dangers-”

From within the smoldering crater, one hoof reached out. Charred, full of nicks and gouges. Its violet, luster drained and tarnished by flames, slowly was wrapped up crystal vines that pulled it from the pit.

“Ugh!” Harmony grunted, struggling to pull herself free. “No creatures are worth this much suffering.”

Dragging herself out, more vines extended over the walls of the gorge. The higher she pulled herself up, the higher the vines climbed, their pace mirroring her exhausted appearance. That is, until there was a hitch in her first step, making her raise her hoof up to clutch her chest.

“Emph!... My new chosen? How did they?”

Her expression soured, churning with a mix of pain that appeared to grow as the light around her began to fade, putting an end to the slowly closing wounds no longer healing.

“No matter… This human has already proven useful.”

Behind Harmony, a flaming hoof reached up, wearily straining to climb out, with Celestia’s voice sounded just as worn.

“Over… my… dead… body.”

Harmony stopped her slow stride, then turned to face the twisted creature she had brought into existence.

“Well… I’m running low on options. Aren’t I?”

Turning away to continue her tiring march, fumbling in her steps as she did towards Sniff, Harmony drew what little magic was needed to tug back on her crystal vines.

Growing taught, the vines pulled tight on the loosened boulders.

“No!”

Crash!

Without sympathy or warning, the gorge's cliff edge crumbled down into a landslide that erased the crater, filling it with stones big enough to crush a yak. Boulders by the tonnage rolled and wracked against each other. Their crushing settled over the princess without effort or resistance.

From the wreckage, a wall of dust rushed out with the rubble, washing over Harmony, followed by a large fiery axe arcing up high and swinging down directly on her.

Clang!

The dust parted from the axe, leaving behind a trail of molten stone dripping freely from the split section of the landslide. Celestia stood at the handle end of her weapon, panting, nearing the end of strength needed to stand. Yet, all her ire still focused on the construct buried under her burning blade collecting the magma flowing down their many streams, Celestia somehow remained standing.

“Not so tough without a bunch of kids to hide behind, are ya?”

Celestia huffed a laugh, faint, quiet, hardly even noticeable from the sounds of her flames puffing out. The short-lived laugh turned to short rapid breaths as the flames gave out, returning her ethereal mane and war weapon snuffed out just as she collapsed in time with her crown clanging on the ground with her.

“I still owe Discord one after this is over with,” she huffed with a painful grin. “I don’t think thirty percent would have left me durable enough for this.”

The crash and landslide had done the princess in, but Harmony wasn’t finished.

“FUCK!”

Harmony screamed, throwing herself out of the molten stone. Her open wounds hissing and sizzling, she flailed violently in the dirt, cursing without remorse.

“You miserable, petty, bitch! You already ruined everything! This was unnecessary, damnit!”

Phsirt!

Even while rolling in agony, Harmony couldn’t ignore that sound and popped herself up from all fours, missing a bolt sprawling with green where her head had laid.

“Gilda! You little shit!”

Phsirt!

Harmony’s horn glowed, catching the next bolt along with the satchel of reserves Gilda was reaching for. The annoyance and discomfort those troublesome missiles had caused Harmony were enough to drive her mad. So, without even thinking, she threw them all into the molten bath she had just escaped.

If that was the way Harmony wanted to play, then Gilda was more than willing to play dirty as well. In fact, she knew a great trick to catch Harmony off guard.

"Ralph! My bolts! Toss'em up high!"

It sounded like a wise enough plan, and Ralph did as he was told, taking a bunch of the bolts in his wing and throwing them high overhead. Nearly a dozen bolts flew up, all of them potentially to be used to land another effective blow against this Construct.

Harmony channeled the magic in her horn to track and catch them before Gilda could fly up and grab any of them.

Shink!

Harmony reeled back, ditching the bolts in the air to clutch her throat. In the sudden jolt of pulling back to grip the pain in her throat, she came upon the sight of Gilda in her face. One set of bloodied claws swinging out in the air in front of her, the others raised up, ready to swing down.

Gilda couldn't believe her luck. What Cutter had whispered to her was true. Her talons were enchanted as the sword and halberd had been, now able to tear through Harmony's defenses. The crystal exterior parting under the pressure of her efforts like a soft pine to a skilled woodworker's tools.

But this wasn't carpentry. This was a fight, and Gilda was ready to go for the eyes and permanently introduce Harmony to the fog of war.

"Stop!"

Caught in Harmony's aura, Gilda was immobilized too soon. Her talons were mere inches away from gouging out at least one of those heartless crystal eyes.

"What the? Grrr... shit."

Harmony examined the talons of Gilda's left paw fidgeting in her direction. The trace of blood visually masking the intangible secrets below. Secrets only she could see, to which she raised her damaged crystal feathers to compare to. It was staring her in the face, but the objections these secrets gave up were all insults to her very existence.

"Preposterous," she mumbled to herself. "Inconceivable... Unacceptable."

There was a noticeable slip in the hold around Gilda, and she forced all the strength she could muster into it with her talons on her right paw.

"Deal with it."

The eagle talons tore through the glowing aura, curved up, and split open Harmony's chin, knocking her head back and losing control over her telekinetic grip.

Gilda followed through with the momentum, rising up in a spin that took her directly into the coils of more crystal vines sprouting up from the ground.

Again, more of the Lunar Guard took positions around Harmony. This time, however, Harmony did not stand so cocky. Instead, she returned her focus on Gilda, though still made sure to keep track of those around her. Her vines extended out like tendrils to feel for danger towards the guards and gripping tightly around Gilda enough that the thorns could cut through her fur and feathers to draw blood.

“You don’t have a clue as to what you’ve gotten yourself into. The kind of power you’re dealing with. You have no binding with Peter. Nor was your gift given freely, let alone was it enough to contend with me.”

Harmony contorted the vines, spinning them with Gilda towards the guards separating them from Sniff. The clear intent was to get the bat ponies to move, but when they didn’t, Harmony flexed her magic again, thrusting Gilda closer to the guards and tightening the vines.

Snap!

The long edge of Gilda’s left wing bent inward, snapping in a clean break from the vines binding down and drawing a steady stream of blood. It happened so fast that Gilda wasn’t even sure what happened.

“GAH! Let me go, you psychopath!”

Another sudden change in the air alerted Harmony to an attack from behind, to which she leaped free and clear of, missing Swifty diving in low enough to have taken her out at the knees. It was of good fortune that Swifty foolishly chose to fly in so low, or so Harmony mistakenly thought.

Shink!

With one fell swoop of her halberd, Swifty severed all the tightly bound vines holding Gilda, letting the grip loosen enough for her to flex her talons and cut herself free.

Phsirt!

That infernal noise made Harmony Twist in the air. She dodged another bolt but quickly found Gilda still on the ground holding her broken wing. Confused, she looked for Ralph, but instead found the crossbow in Spike’s claws. The sneaky drake had taken a pop-shot while still seated next to Sniff.

Again, that damn crossbow had left her distracted once again, and one lucky mare took the initiative to exact some revenge.

“Remember me?!”

Harmony’s eyes turned to the voice of Spitfire rising up with great speed and a mace in her fetlocks.

Crack!

A flash of yellow fur and blue mane covered in golden armor rolled into view, Flash Sentry rose up with a war hammer.

“For the Princess!”

Ancient Equestrian steel battered the side of her crystal face, turning her awkwardly into Soarin’s broadsword upward strike. Another clash of cold steel sent her up into the welcoming company of a swarm of vengeful bat ponies. Ralph readied his broadsword while Evening Aster screamed her order while turning up her steel flanged mace.

“ALL TEAMS! STRIKE AT WILL!”

The night sky rang out with steel beating crystal to the tune of a hail storm beating a tin roof. Wave after wave took turns rushing in, flanking Harmony from all sides. Over and over, blades and blunt instruments battered the wicked construct firing off sparse shots of magic into the frays.

It was a brave tactic to buy some time, and Cutter wasn't going to waste it.

"We have to move Peter. Gilda, Swifty, Grab the front of his cot. Redheart, help me shoulder the back. Spike, you stay with Peter and be our lookout."

Each of the four quickly took to their corners while Spike held Sniff in place, each waiting for Cutter to lead them.

"On three, we lift and move on a left-right-left-right march straight into the cave. We'll make our last stand there. Ready? One. Two. Three. Lift!"

Together, the weight was easy to carry during the steady pace Cutter led them on in cadence.

"Left-Right. Left-Right. Left-Right. Watch your step. Left-Right. Left-Right. A little faster now. Left-Right. Left-Right."

Spike, still sitting on the cot, trying not to sway more than needed as he was carried off with him, looked back at the swarm of bat ponies giving their all. One after another, flying up solo to challenge their might alone, or maneuvering in pairs, battering their weapons against the unyielding foe, dodging blasts or failing to move in time, the Lunar Guard never relented.

It was orchestrated chaos, constantly changing their rhythm to keep Harmony guessing where they would strike next. Not even Spitfire or Soarin' diving in to get their hits hindered their assault. However, the blasts that did find their targets, the beams that couldn't be blocked, or the bucks, kicks, and the thrashing of Harmony's crystal wings were becoming equally as effective.

Cutter continued until she found herself safe in the company of the remaining Stranded Seven and other warriors.

"Left-Right. Left-Right. Left-Right, and halt."

No sooner had the four lowered the cot into the soft soil had many of the able-bodied fighters ran over to assist, which at least is where Cutter needed them.

"Harmony knows you have the youngsters. She now wants Peter in exchange."

To further inform the others, Swifty took up a defensive position facing the mouth of the cave, still not having fully caught her breath.

"Celestia must have changed by taking on more power from Harmony, but it wasn't enough. Harmony injured Twilight in our last assault. Ovens is taking care of her, but Celestia took the worst of it. She's unconscious, but the rest of us aren't fairing much better. Evening Aster and the rest of the Luna Guard bought us some time, but not much."

By this time, Becky was front and center to take in the damage of more patients, sounding more overwhelmed with each addition.

"Jesus fucking Christ. Harmony did all this?"

Thankfully, Redheart understood the situation better, though the news wasn't very uplifting to hear.

"We have many more wounded outside, but the quake earlier has escalated Peter's injuries and his leg is bleeding much worse. We can't keep our patients here much longer."

The cave was frantic with creatures taking new positions to defend their front and protect the vulnerable. They were stretched thin, but Becky looked back to Cerb for help, knowing he needed just as much.

Thankfully, his calm and collected response came as well-rehearsed as his prior training, even as he struggled to hold pressure over the puncture hole in his lower back.

"Becks, if you can't stop the bleeding with direct or indirect pressure, apply a tourniquet. Spike... Before Becky gets the next set of bandages around his leg, I need you to put all your body weight on one knee on Peter's groin. Becky will show you where the pressure point is. Whoever else can help, when Spike does that, help plug up bleeding wounds as best you can as soon as the old bandages are removed. Once it’s tied on, we have two hours before choosing to save the leg or hope he doesn’t bleed to death.”

Becky could see Redheart pulling out more gauze, and it wasn't nearly enough to cover all their needs. Even if there were more elsewhere, it wouldn't hold tight enough to work. Instead, she tore more of her shirt off in two long strands to tie down.

"Spike, put your knee down on Peter's groin where his leg meets his hip, right here. When I say go, press down hard. Kelly, come here. When these wraps come off, pull out the bad gauze and use your fingers to stuff in as much new clean gauze as you can. Make it nice and tight. Lumberman, Benny, I need either your hammer or the crowbar to tighten down-"

"Crowbar," Benny shouted, already handing it over. "I got a few rounds left, and we can improvise if we need to."

Becky nodded but didn't take the weapon.

"Yeah, good. I need you to tighten for me then. Now... Everyone ready? Spike? ... go."

The small team didn't need any further instructions or rehearsals. One after another, they played their roles to the T until Benny was spinning the crowbar to tighten the tourniquet.

"Okay. That's tight. Nurse? If you could put a few wraps around this to hold it in place?"

Of course, one solution only opened the door for more concerns from the other guardians of the youngsters. The first being a bloodied and tired Rutherford.

"Becky. Why Yona not wake? Can nurse pony fix blood in mouth?"

Queen Novo was similarly and rightfully concerned with her niece's condition, still left untreated with her general.

"Yes, my niece isn't waking as well, and she is also bleeding all along her hooves and legs."

This info blindsided Gilda, as her would-be ward was still asleep, though that left the other guardian in the cave unaccounted for.

"Wait? Where's Gallus? Why isn't-" Her questions were cut short at the sight of Gruff's unmoving body laying in front of Cerb. "Why is-"

Becky stepped in front of Gilda, firmly placing a hand on her shoulder to stop any more calls for help.

"I can't wake them up, and I'm doing as much as I can as fast as I can. Just keep them all safe for now. Try to control their bleeding we did with Peter before."

Finally, she turned her attention to Gilda, not sure how to address the situation Gruff was facing.

"Gilda... Gruff got the kids out, but I can't treat him. Right now, Gallus should be your priority."

The clanging of armor and aged Equestrian steel clamored into the cave's entrance, prompting a change of direction for Becky.

"Shit. Nevermind. Make her your new priority, or none of us are getting out of here."

Harmony crashed in through the narrow passage to the cave, immediately dog-piled by five Lunar Guards. Sadly, the dog-pile was little more than a nuisance that Harmony bucked off her back, sending bat ponies off into the walls and ceiling, leaving an opening for Spitfire to dart in.

The raging Wonderbolt dove in with her mace crashing down on Harmony's lower lumbar, crumbling her posture.

Harmony's backside hit the dirt, but she spun like a top, delivering a right cross to Spitfire squarely in the jaw. The crack was both of impact and bone connecting with a much denser opponent, sending her careening past Soarin'.

A blast from Harmony's horn struck the broad sword he held, erupting in an array of metal shards.

Fragments of steel cut through flight suit and muscle alike, yet, undeterred, Soarin' followed through, cutting with what remained of his blade down Harmony's belly.

Sparks ran across Harmony's crystal hyde, doing more damage to the steel than her, fueling her rage.

"Brainless cloud junkie!"

Flipping herself back, she wheelhouse kicked her rear legs up, catching Soarin' under the chin. Both hooves connected, slapping him like a rag-doll, unconscious through the air.

As she landed, she lit up her horn, facing Evening Aster and Flash Sentry flying in with all their might.

Crack!

With a flash of light and sparks, Flash’s hammer knocked down Harmony’s defensive hoof, letting the steel flanged mace chip away more traces of crystal from Harmony's head. It was a solid hit, but in the follow-through, Aster felt her hooves were empty. Her body itself, flying through an empty space where Harmony should have been.

Confused, she spread her wings to swing around, thinking she must have lost her target along with her weapon in the flash. Instead, a second flash appeared, along with her mace bashing into her breastplate.

"Cuw!"

Aster flew across the cave taking Flash Sentry with her, barreling into the muddy dirt and tumbling to a stop with the armor over her chest caved in.

Quickly, she was picked up in Lumberman's hands, pulling her to safety as she pulled the strap to her armor to let it fall free. The removed armor allowed her to gasp, but the air filling her lungs expanded the bones that now cracked and popped against each other. She could feel the broken ribs parting with each breath, exciting new pain she never imagined or bargained for.

Not equally as equally battered, but just as shaken, Flash Sentry stumbled to his hooves, falling back to guard Aster.

Finally, after all the arguing and withdrawn silence as Discord kept himself to, he finally spoke up. His voice was stern, masking how livid he was, but only enough to hold his composure.

"That's enough, Harmony!"

Harmony, panting, standing ragged with the steel flanged mace in her aura, looked towards Discord. She stared with disgust as he kicked over the large vat of bubbling brew he had spent the entire fight concocting. To think what he was about to pull, after all her efforts. All of which had brought her here, back to where she started, with nothing to show for it and everything else she still had left to lose.

She would not allow it.

"Discord! Don't you fucking dare!"

Ditching his lab coat for a lumberjack's rig, Discord finally relaxed his posture. He stood tall, proud of himself, yet equally disgusted with Harmony, flaunting that he now somehow held the upper hand emanating throughout the cave. It spread like the smell of rotten compost, polyethyleneimine, and... lemon soda for some reason.

"Such language. Am I to take it that the master of puppets, little miss goodie horseshoes, isn't dealing with not being in control very well?"

Seeing Harmony so abusively thrashed came with overwhelming emotional rewards. He wouldn’t hold back the pleasure he was going to take from putting her in her place.

“Time for a new deal.” He grinned deviously, running a sharpening stone over his axe, fully enjoying the turned table he found himself on. “And I’m in no hurry to work out the details.”

Just in time, Twilight touched down at the entrance with Ovens. Both stumbled closer as Twilight's wing's closed and Ovens tried to catch her footing, but both were already preparing to make their next move.

“No deals, Discord!

Not to be left out, Celestia stumbled her way back in behind Twilight. Scuffed up, bruised, and looking almost pleased to see Harmony again, her mane popped and fizzled trying to ignite again.

“No more deals. We’re not done with her yet.”

Harmony didn't bother looking back, shouting instead for all to hear. Her Royal Canterlot voice, loud enough to wake the youngsters from their slumber, even waking even those put to sleep by the Twilight doubles.

"I STILL CONTROL THIS WORLD! YOU DON’T KNOW HOW MANY BROKEN BODIES I’VE REPAIRED WHILE YOU SLEPT THOSE THOUSAND YEARS! THIS IS NOTHING! I WILL NOT-”

Snap!

Echoing from wall to wall in the cave, the snapping of Discord's lion paw digits cracked through the air like gunfire.

Happy to hear Harmony would not concede, Discord let his action permeate as deep as Harmony would allow it. It was possible that she could not comprehend his action, or was unsure if he was testing her. Then again, perhaps she could no longer stop him.

Either way, even as the ground began to tremble, slightly at first and quickly amping up into a steady hum, she was unable to react. Then there was Discord, wearing an early 1950's tux, fashioned with an open white vest and matching bowtie.

"Ooooh! I don't know if you've been told, but..."

He flauntedly twirled, spinning as if giving a broadway performance, ignoring the shaking ground with his out-of-place cowboy boots.

"Anything you can do, I can do better. I can do anything better than you!"

The ground cracked between Harmony's hooves, and a sudden rush of dread enveloped her as she knew what lay beneath.

"No! You can't!"

Discord spun again, leaving behind multiple copies of himself that danced in tandem with each step he took, spreading out to leave her tree in full view. Together they sang over Harmony's protests.

"Yes, I can, yes, I caaaaan! Weeeeeeell, any vines you can grow, I can grow greater! I can grow vines to choke the life out of yoooooooooou!"

The rumbles escalated with the drawn-out notes Discord sang, summoning ghastly black vines. The wicked foliage was larger than Harmony’s, covered in hauntingly pale blue spines that jutted out like spikes, they ripped up her crystal tree from the ground.

“NOOOO!”

The rising dark vines battled Harmony’s, wrapping around and cutting into each other. Vile dark-grey sap dripped and sprayed from Discord’s damaged vines, just as fragments and stray shards did from Harmony’s. Both wrestled against each other as the tree was lifted higher from the soil.

Yet, for nearly as quickly as it escalated, the superior dark coils of black dominated Harmony’s to a swift victory. They held what remained of Harmony’s assaulting vines, no longer able to protect the last root connecting the crystal tree to the world she swore to protect.

The ground held still once more, and Harmony stood her ground despite the many cracks across her body.

“Discord! Release me at once or so help me- Eh… Egk….”

Harmony stuttered momentarily, all the color and brilliance draining away along with the luster of her crystal coat. She stood, shaking, her exterior a faintly transparent milky white, now free of the cutie mark she copied from Twilight.

Beneath her hard exterior, thin streams of red pooled in segmented veins and arteries of a partially completed circulatory system. A thinly expanding lung weakly grew with her breath, sending unfiltered air out the cracks along her ribs past portions of raw flesh melding in with her inner crystal workings.

Through what little could be seen, thin strings of nerves ran the course of her body’s length. Brief flashes flickered and discharged near the gashes and marred exterior that flexed and twinged reflexively. All the developing changes she did not need to see to feel, making her hunker down like a cornered animal, drawing back what few vines were left around her hooves in a protective circle.

She was no longer the dopple of Twilight. Her appearance was still an alicorn, but otherwise colorless with no defining features, other than her wounds and ghostly floating mane. A blank slate of injured possibilities, robbed of her identity.

“Discord." Harmony spoke low coldly, her anger reaching its limit. "Whatever you're thinking you can trick me with… don't."

Discord was tickled pink, as he turned pink while tickling himself with floating feathers, giggling madly. "Oh! Ha! You think?! Ha! Stop it!"

He shoved away the feathers, making them all poof out of existence. He was still giggling, yet held an arrogance about his demeanor.

"You think you have a choice? You're surrounded by your champion Elements, both new and old, and even the very old.”

Harmony chuckled. Lowly at first, but quickly grew into cackling with her returning madness.

“I submit to nothing. Destroy me, and this world will-”

WOOOOOOO!

The sound of a factory steam whistle blew from a pipe popping out of Discord’s tux. As one would assume, it was another prop for Discord to introduce another copy of himself.

The copy was one of his construction workers opening a portal to poke his head through just to deliver some news.

“Job’s done boss. We’re ready to take over.”

Discord bowed to his copy, speaking with a cordial voice, dismissing him and the dozens more the funneled out like union bosses to stand between the tree and Discord.

“Very good. Your timing is impeccable. And Harmony,” he gloated even more arrogantly as he rose from his bow. “I want you to know that my repairs to the damage done by the wrong humans you aided in delivering, showed me a lot. Mostly, where you keep that special barrier of yours.”

Nearing the point of mentally breaking out into a blind rage, Harmony grit her teeth.

“Discord… You’ll be responsible for every death of this world if you-”

“Shut up!” Discord shouted in an attempt to take over the conversation again. “Did you not hear my song? It wasn’t until talking to the new, better, Trixie that I realized just how alike we are. Anything you can do, I can do better. Just look at every creature I’ve saved! Once from Cosmos, again from Tirek, and now even more from you. Every creature you’ve slaughtered and murdered I now protect. And until now, you did the one thing I never thought I’d need to do, but in repairing the damaged dimensions, I found your barrier. A barrier I thought I would make a backup for after noticing all the Hopeless Magic floating out there.”

In front of Harmony, a stack of papers dropped in front of her, followed by an inkwell and quill dropping on her head, covering her face in ink.

“New deal,” Discord huffed. “We move your stupid tree to the barrier, and there you’ll stay for eternity to protect Equestria. Away from us. No more strings. No more games. No more murder. And last but not least, you keep your Words to yourself and we go on about our lives. If not…”

Discord flexed his control over his dark vines again, crushing more of the separated roots and letting the last one still connected to the Earth be pierced by his thorns. Just enough depth to let her know that as he raised his dragon paw again, her life was one snap away from ending.

There was no mistaking that he was not playing any games, yet Harmony simply couldn’t believe what was being said.

“You honestly think you have any kind of leverage in this situation? If you destroy the tree you destroy more than all my work and then this world will end. You can’t honestly expect me to believe you’re willing to take such a risk.”

Believing she’d called his bluff, Harmony was shocked when the vines only grew tighter around the tree and his rebuttal.

“I’m very tired of this. In fact, I’m just tired in general, but I will gladly end your existence and put my focus on keeping a barrier between us and that Darkness.”

Everyone was silent. Those that knew the danger of Trixie’s visions understood what Discord was saying. That one of them was needed at the very least to stop the world from ending.

Harmony, however, now further adjusted to her vulnerable form, noticed a chink in Discord’s armor. She never would have noticed it had it not been for Cutter and Guilda, but it was there, and thus, she picked up the quill in her aura.

“The era of The Words is finished, and I see now how humans are the key. The power to make even the lowliest of creatures strong enough to challenge me directly.”

She brought the quill before her muzzle, eyed it menacingly, gathered a small taste of the bitter ink on her lips, and then spat on it before turning the tip to Discord’s belly.

“And powerful enough to indirectly defeat you with the stroke of a pen.”

Discord leaned in closer, still flaunting his unsnapped paw, and blinked repeatedly, oblivious to the implications.

“A stroke of the pen you say?”

The quill passed through Discord along with the high-focused discharge of magic from Harmony. He never even had the time to process her discharging her horn. It was only when the pain set in and he clutched his stomach that he recalled this sensation. The same as when Fluttershy hugged him last.

He brought his paw up, examining the green liquid that rapidly dispersed into wild chaos magic that faded away. His very life force breaking down before his eyes.

Stifling painfully as he dropped to his knees, and with his dragon paw poised, uttered quietly the respect his opponent deserved.

"Well played…”

Snap!

Like losing a millennia's worth of struggle and efforts, the last crystal root shattered between Discord’s black vines, an act Harmony did not anticipate, leaving her tree to fall, shattering under its own immense weight.

“NOOOOOO!”

Gathering his waning strength, Discord raised his dragon paw. Growing until his knuckles touched the ceiling, he poured all his reserved hate together.

“Negotiations are over! Get to work boys!”

Portals opened up for all the construction Discords and they ran for their exits, dropping out of sight as each one closed behind them as Discord dropped his fist.

A blast fired off from Harmony, connecting with his fist as it crashed down on her just as her vines covered her.

The impact was not fully avoided, crushing her into the dirt, though fragments of Discord’s paw sprayed out in all directions. Each portion eroded through the air, green mist faded in their trail, dispersing to nothing before hitting the ground.

In the fist-shaped dent in the ground, only shattered crystals remained. A mix of crystal dust and indiscernible shards.

All was quiet, save for Fluttershy coming to her senses.

"Discord!"

Leaving Cerb, and Fearing the worst, Fluttershy rushed to Discord’s side, only to be halted by his eagle talons to ward her off.

"Don't touch me!" He demanded with mournful tears in his eyes. "You can't… Not any more. The Order in you will tear me apart."

He drug his bleeding limb into view, clutching it in his talons, failing to stop his magic from draining or the remaining Order from eating away more of his arm. The pain was unreal, near impossible to describe, let alone stay focused through. Unfortunately, his focus was going to be tested even further by what he saw through his copies hurrying to their locations beyond this reality. A sight that Discord brought into view with small viewing portals to observe.

“With Harmony’s tree destroyed, her barrier and whatever enchantments she has will wear off.”

To the onlookers, it seemed as if everything was over. A result Celestia, among others, felt cheated.

"Just like that? She has murdered countless creatures, and with one fell swoop you put an end to it?"

Trixie Rose stepped, standing next to Discord, surprised he actually went through with it.

"It would appear so, but not without the help of all of you. Discord would have never defeated her one on one… and it seems you struck too late."

She looked down at the hole in his abdomen, slowly growing larger.

"You're dying, Discord. How long do you think you can make your barrier hold up without you to support it?"

Fluttershy felt her heart rip down into her stomach, nearly choking on her words.

"Dying?"

Discord held his tongue for a moment, relenting over the sad news being presented so bluntly. It was the truth, as far as he could tell.

"Long enough for you to come up with another plan… One without strings attached this time.”

Above him, one of the viewing portals went black, bringing concern to his pain-ridden face.

“Oh-no.”

Another viewing portal went dark. Then another. A fourth lost its transmission, followed by three at once, prompting Discord to hold his head in his talons as if struck by some phantom pain.

“Hopeless! The dark… Gah!”

The remaining portals went black before dispersing, vanishing into a green mist just as his severed paw and Luna Ring knew the cause.

“The Darkness! It’s already broken through the barrier! Harmony must have been weaker than we thought! Rose! Sever our bond!”

Despite being surrounded by Luna Ring's voice, Trixie Rose could have sworn she heard her friend wrong.

"What?! If the Darkness broke through then- Wait? Are you stupid?! There's no time for that!"

Determined, Luna Ring proceeded to make her case.

"I barely made it here and there's no way I can make it back. At the very least I can buy them time. Now let me go!"

Trixie Rose stood motionless staring at the pillar of light. That was their only chance of making it out, but even together, what waited for them on the other side was another death sentence.

"Fine," she reluctantly answered. "I release you from our bond. You are no longer my protection. I am no longer your strength. We are no longer united as one."

The dark armor began to glow, pulling away as bands of light, gathering in front of Trixie Rose to take the form of an alicorn. In a matter of seconds, all the armor was removed and Luna Ring took her true form, standing in front of her friend, batter and chip crystal body and all. A sight Trixie Rose was saddened to see.

"I'll stay as long as I can. I owe you that much."

Confused, Trixie joined the two, frantic for answers.

"The Darkness is coming? Didn't we stop Harmony and save the humans? Wasn't that all we had to do? They're the key, right? That’s what you needed me for!"

Luna Ring turned and made her way towards the fallen crystal tree, speaking low and mournfully.

"Harmony was only in the way of discovering what made humans the key. The key to stopping the Darkness from destroying the world… But Harmony was also keeping it at bay. Without her, there would never be enough time."

Standing close enough, Luna Ring levitated one of the shards and touched it to her horn. The connection illuminated the shard, sending it off above the ruined tree, spreading its glow to the rest, raising them in a circle that began to swirl.

"Forming new roots to this world will not be easy. There may still be time before the bulk of its masses crosses over, but perhaps only enough to protect Equestria. I cannot hope to offer more for the other kingdoms with so little time."

Off to the side, the pillar of light cracked. First a small fissure, just loud enough to be noticed over the swirling shards. Then again, louder, opening up from the base to far beyond what they could have known it to travel.

From the hollow depths of the pillar, the popping, and hissing of boiling oil steadily grew louder, accompanied by the grinding, churning, snapping of crystal and metal, sending a shiver down both Trixie’s spines.

“Aaaaaaaawe, fuck me,” they groaned in unison.

Great minds think alike, but Trixie Rose had completely different plans.

“Hey, Ring! The bridge is compromised! The Darkness found it again just like it did last time! We’re about to have company!”

As the burning grew louder, a spot black eased out. Bubbling and sizzling against the pillar, it broke down more of the exterior, prompting another cry from Luna Ring.

"It's already here!"

Standing in the middle of it all, Trixie was mortified. Dozens were bleeding. Small children crying, clinging to their elders for safety they could not provide. All her visions, nightmares, and memories of worlds falling with their inhabitants dead screaming at her. All pointing towards the pillar of light that would shortly bring about their doom with the Darkness overpowering it.

Then there was her. The catalyst of it all. Even if others were involved, her desire for admiration and saving a few bits allowed this to happen. All the while, she had done nothing but run away, only to return too late. Even here, in the final fight, she stood by as the backup to a failed plan? She had sacrificed nothing while others put it all on the line.

Even two complete strangers to their world were attempting to give their lives to prolong the destruction of this world. One of which was forming a new construct of… a crystal ring?

"Almost there!" Luna Ring shouted.

The swirling crystals flashed with a jolt of light that filled the whole cave. Now complete, a massive floating crystal ring hovered over the torn roots, and Luna Ring stepped inside the tangled mess, frightened beyond words behind her brave face.

"There may not be enough time. My apologies to you all. There just isn’t anything else I can do. Rose…"

Trixie Rose smiled and held her hoof out to stop Ring's final words.

"We had a good run, Ring. Even got to see Sword put in his place. Now plant some roots, would ya?"

Luna Ring lowered her view to her hooves, letting her magic unwind itself to fuze with the vacant roots. Her magic, along with her body, pulled the roots upward, while her body rose up into the ring.

A brilliant light grew when her body closed the connection between the roots and her construct, focusing on merging until another flash blinded all onlookers.

In her disappearance, an arched base of crystal had formed. And in the trade-off, Trixie Rose bid her farewell to her lone friend.

"So long, Rose… You were one of the real ones."

A loud snap came from the pillar as more of the dark oil bubbled out, opening enough for a jagged black spike into the ground. From the raised dirt, dark crystals began to form, much to Trixie's surprise.

"Why is it still coming?! Didn't your friend stop it?"

Trixie Rose turned a mean glare to Trixie, angry with having to explain.

"No. Luna Ring is now The Crystal Ring you see before you. Once the base of the roots joins her, she'll become the Crystal Ring of Harmony and take over as the new Harmony of this world… For however long that will last, but only if we can keep enough of the Darkness from crossing the bridge the Echoes used to get here."

Trixie looked at the pillar, oozing with more of the Darkness forcing its way through.

"Is that the same type of bridge I made that brought the humans here?"

Trixie Rose tilted her eyes before blasting a beam from her horn at the spike, warping it but doing little damage otherwise.

"No. It's much more advanced. Its entire surface is a transference gateway merging two points over two unidirectional bridges."

Forcing herself into the conversation, Twilight could only hope to help by budding in.

"A gateway is still a portal. So, isn't this pillar more like a portal that uses the surface as the entryway-"

"And the interior opens up to the exterior of the exit coordinates like a normal portal would. Yes, but this is more efficient and secure. Although, the transference properties make it take longer, given the more narrow bridging techniques needed. Otherwise, both directions of transferences would intersect."

That was more than enough for Trixie to work with, though she would need a little help.

"Hey! Baker pony! This Darkness really doesn't like fire. You mind spitting some flames for me?"

If it would keep Peter safe, Ovens had no problem helping out and quickly trotted up.

"Sure thing. Stand back."

With a heavy blow, Ovens covered the pillar in flames. The fire torched the oil, metal, and crystals alike, making them all crack and pop under the heat.

With the path cleared, Trixie lit up her horn, covering herself with an orange and yellow glow, surprising Trixie Rose.

"A fire walker spell?"

Trixie tipped her wizard hat to the enamored double, sending her a grin.

"Yep. Not sure if you used it against your Starlight, but your Twilight was a good teacher. Thanks for letting me watch that memory of yours. I'm going to need it where I'm going. I just hope what else I learned works as well."

Without saying another word, Trixie started marching towards the pillar. Now protected by the spell, Ovens' fire spread over her, doing no harm, and protecting her as she faded into the pillar and flames.

Twilight was beside herself. On top of everything she had been through today, watching Trixie perform such a complex spell was a perplexing cherry on top. The fact that she had learned it through another Twilight teaching this new Trixie made it all the more jaw-dropping.

Of course, Trixie Rose couldn't help but boast.

"Yeah, long story short. Your Trixie watched me get trained by my Twilight to stop our Starlight from destroying the world... It didn't go as planned, but your teachings helped me make a new friend... Kind of odd that your Starlight ended up with Chris this time. I think that's a first."

Twilight tried to process the possibilities of different timelines putting a guy like Chris together with a mare like Trixie into perspective, but all of that was derailed by her delayed oversight.

"Wait! What the fuck is Trixie doing?!"

Inside, Trixie cast another spell, slowing time around her and the bridge. She was still moving, albeit slowly, but could take in all the wonders and terrors inside.

Flames still rose up from where she entered, scorching and torching the evading Darkness, now fighting fire and light. The battle, all seen in slow motion, was the Darkness burning itself against the prismatic colors. A true battle of light versus darkness fighting over her bridge and the inverted bridge traveling opposite of her.

"Alright, Trixie… Time to fuck things up the only way you know how."

Gathering as much magic as she could, she began to focus.

"No review. No practice. No destination in mind. Just change the spell from what it is to what I want. Make it selfish. Bigger than it needs to be. No need to be safe anymore."

Beams of light shined out from her horn, attaching to both bridges with her in the center. Connected to both, she could feel the magic surging in both directions. How it coursed from one point to another. Where each ended, and where each began.

As smooth as her impromptu plan was going, her first time using these spells didn't leave any calculations for how fast they might wear off.

"Now... Fuck, it's getting hot. And I can't see shit with this fire in my face! Damnit!"

Whether it was her outburst or the time spell fading enough for time to start speeding up, her presence was noticed by the Darkness. Now a target, pools of the bubbling oil grew closer to her location, turning their churning crystals and jagged edges of metal towards her.

"Shit! Come on, Trixie! Don’t think! Just feel it out. Find the start point. Starting point-Start point-Start poi-Right! Behind me! Disconnect!"

As soon as she shouted the words, ice crystals formed where she entered, creating a hole big enough for Twilight to stick her head through.

"Trixie! Get out of there! We're evacuating! Your Echo said more portals are opening all over the world by now! It's too late!"

Still focused on altering the spells around her, Trixie floated to turn and face Twilight.

"I'm not running away this time, Twilight! Every version of me waits until the very end to realize that I should have acted. Or even worse, they die for nothing, and they had years to get that far. I didn't even stop Harmony like I was supposed to. Now we’re out of time and I have nothing to lose. So I have to do this!”

Twilight spread her magic to widen the hole large enough to bring Trixie through and reach her hoof out.

“You have lots to lose! You have Starlight! You have me! You have friends that care about you!”

A flux of magic poured out from Trixie, severing the receiving bridge from the pillar. The sudden parting nearly drove itself back in place, forcing Trixie to pull back even harder, though it would be impossible to hold. There was only one way she could misplace it.

“I’m not going to lose them! I’m going to save them! Now get back!"

Twilight braced for the worst as she watched helplessly as Trixie intentionally created a novice mistake. Though both ends repelled each other like opposing magnets, a magical fusion struck, melding both bridges of conflicting directions, bound by a collection of threads woven together, tied around Trixie’s hoof.

The structure jolted harshly, twisting and warping out of alignment. Conflicting traffic of magic slammed against each other, ripping torrents of unstable magic out all along the path violently enough to tear the dark crystals and metal apart that were caught in the discharges.

Trixie cowered in the smashing and random explosions, losing her protective flames. In the shifting wreckage, she grabbed a severed piece of the metal and held it close. The last piece of this rescue attempt finally came to her, giving her hope, even if this meant goodbye.

"I always wanted to be great, but when bringing the humans here made me powerful, I didn't want it. Didn't know what to do with it."

Desperate, Starlight forced Twilight out to extend her hoof in a last-ditch effort to save her friend.

"Trixie! Don't do this! Not alone! We can help you! We can find another way!"

The shard of jagged metal floated up in Trixie's aura, then dropped to the surface of the bridge, fusing where it landed.

"You've already helped me. And that book of emotional binding is going to take me right where all this Hopeless Magic comes from. The rest is all on me. But mind the gap. I don't know how big it's going to need to be. Oh, yeah. Chris was a good pick. Real good with the foals."

Twilight attempted to leap out over Starlight to stop Trixie, but as the bridge moved, there was nothing there. No air or space. Even the sound vanished where Trixie created empty space between the bridge and the detached portal Twilight held open.

“Trixie stop! Come back!”

The view of Trixie blurred, as light itself failed to pass through the emptiness. Unable to venture further, the vanishing sight of Trixie redirecting the bridge in a new direction ended with her allowing the transference process to whisk her away.

There had to be more time. That’s all Twilight could think of. Trixie wasn’t just a friend, she was important in all this somehow. The only one left that could hope to save her was Discord, and Twilight rushed back to his side.

“Discord! Trixie is about to do something stupid! We need you to-”

The decaying state Discord lay in stopped her request. His missing paw had spread up to his bicep, and the hole in his stomach had grown large enough to stick her head through had she been so foolish to do so. The Order was spreading through him like snake venom, eating away all that it came in contact with while binding to the Chaos Magic coursing through him.

“I’m sorry, Twilight,” he weakly spoke. “You’d think I’d have learned by now. Got caught up monologuing again.”

Believing the break in action wouldn’t last for long, Celestia called out to her only subordinate.

“Flash Sentry! Find whoever can still fly and send for our carriages! Gather as many civilians as you can to fly out the wounded! Go!”

Away from the dispatched guards, surrounded by those he faintly considered acquaintances, and his one true friend, Discord forced a grin. Weak, but honest, he spoke with conviction.

“Old habits.”

His grin contorted in suffering as more of his magic dissolved, leaving him weak and suffering the agony of Order attempting to make the magic of his artificial existence physical.

“Even trying to play the hero I do more harm than good.”

Hardly able to choke out her words, Fluttershy clutched her chest, trying to dull the pain of her aching heart. No matter how badly she wanted to comfort him, she couldn’t come close, less her tears added to his demise.

“Discord! Pleeease! You can’t die.”

“Shhhhh,” Discord quietly hushed. “Twilight wasn’t supposed to tell you, but I have some singing daffodils for your garden. They're supposed to go well with some baritone roses I’ve been growing, but they’re back at my home… Be a good girl and wait for me to bring them to you… They’re not in bloom, yet. I want them to be perfect for you.”

Fluttershy tried to wipe away her tears, but her best efforts were not able to keep up.

“No-no, no. I don’t need the flowers! Don’t leave me!”

Using what little magic Discord could focus, he slowly began to open up a portal to his chaos dimension. Inching in, little by little, he began to slip away out of view as if sinking into the soil.

His parting gift, to leave her with a smile to remember him by.

“It can’t be too long until they’ll be singing like wedding bells. You’ll see… Everything gets better in time.”

The last few inches of Discord were sinking away and Rarity had to grab hold of Fluttershy to stop her from going after him, though she struggled to hold her.

“Noooooo! Discord needs me! I can heal him! Bring him back! Twilight! Justin! Make him come back!”

Quietly, the portal closed. A final faint puff of green mist escaping faded as he left them.

The cave was quiet, save the few sniffles from those silently paying their respects and Fluttershy bawling uncontrollably into Rarity. Only Rutherford had the courage to say any words for the Spirit of Chaos and the sacrifice he made.

“Discord make best smash. Brave warrior. We will honor him.”

The crunching of ice pulled Twilight’s attention away back to the portal, but the shattered ice came with the closing of the only means of returning Trixie.

There was nothing left to do, and with no plan or means to stop the Darkness, all they could do was wait. Either the end would come, or Luna Rose would complete the merger and buy them what little time she could. In the end, neither option was ideal.

All Twilight could do was turn to Trixie Rose, sitting defeated, staring at Luna Ring’s base still pathetically distant from reaching the Ring.

“Rose, Trixie? What… What do we do now?”

Wearily, Trixie Rose removed her wizard hat. Exhausted and crushed, she sighed in defeat at the sight of how much farther her friend still had to reach, then pulled out one of the roots.

“This is going to burn through a lot of my power, but all we can do is sit back and watch. I’m all out of ideas. All I wanted was to give you all a chance to figure things out on your own without Harmony getting in the way. Instead, I just fucked everything up.”

Touching her horn to the root, Trixie Rose brought up viewing portals of Equestria, Yakyakistan, Abyssinia, the Dragon Lands, the old Hippogryph Empire by the sea, and even locations most had never seen. In all places, cracks in the sky slowly began to leak the dark oil into the lands. Creatures of all kinds ran in terror from jagged spikes pulverizing structures in search of victims and crystals beating the ground.

Then, without warning, all the advances of the Darkness slowed to a crawl. The downpour of Darkness trickled off and the chaos grew silent.

Sensing something powerful, Trixie Rose’s ear twitched, and her eyes shot up to another viewing portal.

“HOLY SHIT!”

Blazing through the space between dimensions, Trixie was racing through ravaged tears of tattered dimensional strings. The bridge she hijacked tore through the rivers of Darkness funneling out from the void. Towering jagged metal spirals shattered upon impact from the geysers of magic unleashed from her horn.

This was where all attention went to. Every creature gathered closer to the silent moving pictures of Trixie fighting her way through the unknown, raining down bolts of lightning, flashing arrays of glittering lights that shined and erupted like stars. Impossible scales of power, unfathomable feats of magics, one after another unleashed upon the onslaught of terror she raced deeper into. Bucking, jumping, teleporting, and screaming the whole way to fighting off every near-lethal strike that lunged towards her or erupted from the collapsing bridge.

Another dazzling display of eruptions filled the vision of battle, and for a moment, all thought the portal was failing for all the black that filled their view. In fact, aside from Trixie finally granted a moment to catch her breath, that was all there was.

Endless mounds of dark metal folding over one another, floating in a void of the blackest liquid churning with hordes of crystals in numbers like stars the galaxy would view with envy. All accessible through a tear in the barriers of reality.

[In the Void.]

“Alright, Darkness! You wanted me! You got me if you can catch me! But this is as far as you go!”

Reaching a location she dared not venture further into, Trixie launched herself off from the bridge, releasing all but one of the treads tied to her hoof. Striking a dramatic pose, her tattered cape fluttering behind her, the singed marks on her hat adding some sizzling flare, and the bloody marks down her rear legs was something to impress her audience.

“But first! For my first act of the night! I’m going to ruin your day the way I ruined my life!”

The strings, now unfurled, streamed across the vast openness surrounding the void. The speed each string flew was inconceivable. The blurs of light they left behind burning bright with pieces of the bridge they tore off with them, arching up into a perfect circle. The far side of the portal stretched open the barrier to a size dwarfing Trixie to a grain of sand lost in the center of a summer beach.

Floating in front of her sickly looking bridge, she held her stance before her much smaller portal reached its proper size. Standing only a familiar three meters tall, Trixie was all that stood in protecting the gateway to her reality.

“I followed your Hopelessness here! Now cross the Great and Powerful Trixie Bridge if you dare! Fight me!”

The interstellar circle began to split, forming a matching pair that were linked to each side across two dimensional barriers. Between them, in a portion of undefined space, a construct of light formed that bowed under its own weight. A crude bridge had been extended out to the Darkness, tempting it to cross the threshold.

Like a hungry predator hearing the call of wounded prey, the Darkness lurched its impossible mass towards the bridge. Its mass, all but taking on the form of a spiraling bullet, flaying out with deadly blades to shred the lone defender and devour what remained.

[Back in the cave.]

Trixie Rose was shaking in anticipation, or perhaps it was trepidation.

“What’s she doing? She’s not strong enough to stop it… and why make a bridge to invite it over? What the fuck am I-her… she thinking? She’s putting all the shared realms of your reality in danger.”

Twilight’s ears drooped as she failed to calculate the scale of the portal, even though she knew enough to fear the worst.

“A portal that big will crush this reality even from that far away when it collapses. We really are doomed. Harmony was right after all.”

Stepping back, she planted her haunches next to Sniff’s cot, pulling his arm down to hold around her. Spike, Ovens, Swifty, and Cutter all joined her waiting to see what Trixie was planning to do.

[Back in the Void.]

The Darkness launched forward. Whatever the great source of magic laying past the portal was, pony or otherwise, it wanted it and continued forward without thought.

Just the response Trixie hoped for, allowing her to pull the last string with glee.

“Tada!”

The mass of Darkness hit an invisible wall in the center of the portal just as the final thread pulled revealed another bridge.

A solid construct, pulling away from the swirling portal that began sucking in the dark mass, liquid and solids alike. Just in time for Trixie to take a bow as she floated down to her beautiful bridge appearing out of nowhere.

Rising up, she smiled proudly, watching the Darkness being pulled into all sides of the ring as she tapped her bleeding hoof twice on the bridge. The tapping somehow signaled the bridge to contract away from the Darkness consumed in Trixie’s trap.

The perfect time to explain her most impressive trick yet.

“It’s really just a misdirection. Also, what you thought was a portal to me was actually just a self-looping transference portal. It won’t take you anywhere but the same place over and over again. Even when it pulls more of you into it.”

With a slight limp, she turned and started to walk away, letting the second bridge she was previously standing in front of shatter as nothing more than mirrors and shimmering lights. She ignored the falling pieces loudly crashing as they fell into the abyss as she continued walking down her bridge to another portal entrance materializing into view.

“As for me, I was safe on my bridge between my world and yours the whole time. The flash of light, you say? A distraction to stop you from seeing the spell casting an illusion of the distance I misplaced between our worlds. The GREAT and POWERFUL TRIXIE! …is surprised you fell for it.”

Finished gloating, Trixie turned around to see the stolen portal bulging, reaching its limit of overcapacity, losing all her gloating along with it.

“Sadly, I wish my encore would be my miraculous escape.”

She stopped and stood somewhere near the center of the distance between the two dimensions. It felt like the right place to be, and so she floated up off the bridge, letting it continue to retract back where she came from.

The Darkness furiously attempted to free itself from the trap, its liquid body forming ghastly limbs that stretched out in an attempt to ensnare its attacker, yet couldn't pierce the plane that separated them. The bubbling mass in turn only groaned with its twisted metal and screeched angrily with its deadly components grinding against each other towards the pony who’d stood against it.

“Kinda sad I have to go out like this,” Trixie lamented. “After all my time with the Echos, navigating this kind of space is easy. Kinda like flying but… Oh, well. Fuck it, I guess. The show must go on. One last time.”

Striking a pose worthy of her name’s sake, Trixie began to pull all of her magic together for one final spell.

“As for the final act of the Way-To-Go-Dumb-Dumb-You-Really-Messed-It-Up-This-Time Repentance Tour, you should know that Trixie’s impressive trick to trap you has one fatal flaw.” She sighed once, ready to take her final bow. “That it’s fatal… And last time I created only an inch or two of space between my bridge and the internal collapse. So, judging by this size, and what’s needed for my final performance… I might just have enough… TO DAZZLE AND AMAZE! NOW! BEHOLD!”

[Back in the cave.]

All eyes were fixed on Trixie and all ears on Trixie Rose’s excited commentary.

She’s charging up to create another gap between the dimensions! She might have just enough-”

The first portion of the portal-trap erupted, the erratic burning magic of a cataclysmic design consumed all the visible Darkness before breaking the plane of the portal. It gave just enough time for Trixie to fade into a blur of stagnant particles of light trapped in an empty void of space.

With only a tiny swirl of rainbow-colored light glittering around as her final spell was cast from her horn, the last sight of Trixie Lulamoon escaped from the center of empty space.

For those that knew her best, the most amazing performance from Trixie was of her standing in defiance of fate and overwhelming odds, forever frozen in time.

Trixie stood immortalized.

Great.

And Powerful.

Author's Note

Well, the long wait is over. I hope it was worth it, and I hope you caught all the callbacks to much of the earlier chapters. It took so long to get the right actions and dialog, and frankly, it exhausted me mentally. So much of the next chapter will reflect back on the events of this, which I would love to hear your thoughts on.

The rundown is simply that The Darkness has been taken off the playing field thanks to the sacrifices of Grandpa Gruff, Discord, and Trixie.

What comes next? Find out in:

Epilogue. Post Conflict: A Whole New World.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Epilogue. Post Conflict: A Whole New World. Part 1.

In a sterilized hospital room, the slow and steady beeps from an EKG Machine continued in rhythm. Morning's sunlight crept up through the windows granting a warm glow to the otherwise dull white painted walls by adding an array of bright colors reflecting off the many bouquets showered throughout the room.

It was a welcomed view considering all the carnage and chaos that had befallen the once peaceful kingdom of Equestria, though not one that came without casualties. One casualty in particular with a needle providing another round of life-giving blood.

"That should about do it," Becky said, clicking a stopwatch.

Benny held out his arm, even though he was told to hold still, a kind gesture to help Becky put the cotton swab over the needle.

"He's certainly looking better."

While applying another band of medical tape over the point of entry where she extracted the needle, Becky traced the tubing that fed another blood donation to Sniff's arm.

Lying comfortably on his modified hospital bed, kept warm by Mayor Mare and Lyra sleeping alongside him, he remained unconscious. Yet another mystery unsolved by the many heroes who helped save him.

"Yeah," Becky finally answered half-heartedly before returning to her duties and cleaning up. "Twilight and Cutter were up practically all night with him, hoping he'd finally wake up."

Benny took a moment to examine the display again. After the surgeries and fourth transfusion, it felt like a miracle that Sniff pulled through. Though for the moment, calling it “pulled through” felt far too generous.

"It's been two whole days." He laid his hand on Sniff's to speak to him. "Hey, Sniffles. The new theory is that when you got scared from getting stabbed by Harmony, you fell victim to her magic just like the rest of us did with the Elements. But, given how she was a demi-god, that's going to keep you like this a bit longer. More time than the rest of us guys dealt with. Longer than Kelly, obviously. Ya just gotta hang in there."

Still trying to take it all in, while disposing of the used needle, Becky gave in to her body's demands and took the other open seat. She sighed with a yawn, burying her face in her hands.

"I'm sorry I haven't gone to the meetings. I'm sure I could help out if there were a few more to help me out here—"

"Don't," Benny quickly interjected. "We had a meeting for the emergency response for the Darkness, security, and one for immediate recovery. Neither lasted longer than an hour or two. Part of which was Chris being a little too honest about his marksmanship training when we did a recap. But if there's one thing we all agree on, it's that we want you here. Although, we do want you to bring Cerb back—"

"No," Becky interrupted just as firmly. "He's more of a danger to the other patients and himself here. Just be glad he agreed to take the wheelchair out."

Stuck in the seat until his head stopped spinning from the blood draw, Benny groaned angrily, rolling his head back in his seat.

"Gah... Like he had a choice. He can't even walk on his own. And not that he hasn't been a big help with the negotiations. No one will tell him no on anything, but we're hoping that if he at least came back for his follow-ups, Fluttershy would come back... Now that Rarity is keeping her distance from all of us, too."

Hearing that, Becky picked her head up, not expecting to discover that development.

"What? What the fuck is her problem now? Is it the crystals? She’s not pulling them out. She’d tear him open worse than he already is trying to get them out."

A little calmer about the subject now than he was the night prior, Benny could give a straight answer without throwing around any blame.

"It’s not the crystals. Fluttershy is having panic attacks and one emotional breakdown after another. Lumberman went over with Applejack to see if he could help and said that she was a mess. And from what Applejack said, she cries herself to sleep and wakes up screaming. So, Rarity is taking care of her full time."

For a moment, Benny sat with his mouth parted slightly. The words he was about to say almost felt out of place, if not painful irony.

"I think she has PTSD. She's afraid of Cerb killing again but has nightmares about Discord dying… She won't leave her room."

Becky slumped in her chair, another crushing blow taking away from their victory.

"Jesus Christ. They weren't ready for this. Hell, we’re not ready for it and we’ve already gone through this shit before. Even I’m having nightmares.”."

Benny sighed again, pressing himself to spit out more of the bad news.

"Yeah. Luna is running herself ragged, dealing with all the nightmares her troops are having. So many ponies aren’t able to fall asleep naturally cause of the nightmares and just passing out from exhaustion during the day. Now she’s pretty much doing 24/7 dream patrols just to keep things under control. Combine that with Cerb’s night terrors… I don’t think she’s slept in days.”

Knowing the kind of strain that must have on Luna, Becky had to ask.

"And Kelly?"

Benny groaned, still upset with the answer, especially given the seemingly never-ending stream of bad news.

"Still in Canterlot with Celestia trying to calm the tensions in the Solar Guard… She… God damn… She's actually really mad at Luna for lying to her."

Becky lamented, despite not agreeing with Kelly's behavior.

"Sure, it was fucked up that Luna did what she did to win Kelly over. but they did seem good for each other... Sorta. Both still wanna keep it hush-hush for now, though."

Benny looked around the room quickly to double-check that the mares were asleep and only the guard's shadows stood outside the door. There was still some level of privacy Luna wanted for her and Kelly, inspiring a low volume to his voice.

"After all that's come to light about us and them and the emotions and our blackouts, Kelly said something that I think might be true... But it might do more harm than good if she's right."

Hearing Kelly with a dangerous idea wasn't out of speculation. On the other hand, a theory on what was happening to them seemed out of place this late in the game made Becky raise an eyebrow.

"Do tell."

Wanting to keep this as private as possible, Benny carefully stood up but promptly sat back down. The blood drain had left him a bit more off-kilter than expected, so it was Becky that moved her seat next to him, but he kept his voice to a whisper.

"There's been all this talk about binding or bonding with each other. Well, what if it's more than magic that can get imprinted on us? What if thoughts or emotions can as well? Maybe working like some kind of inherited ability that works like Harmony's strings?"

The implications and possible ramifications that came with such a possibility were honestly frightening. The surface threat of a momentary impulse of altered behavior had already been considered and shrugged off. However, if any of the new relationships that brought the new couples together were a result of even accidental manipulation, it could be devastating. Not only to the progress made but to the stability they still held as well.

Knowing this, Becky stood up, mentally mapping out her responsibilities for the hospital.

"Stay with Peter for a bit. I have to check up on the kids and everyone else who hasn't been released yet. As soon as I'm done, we need to make sure Justin doesn’t find out about this. And, uh… You mind if I have Dash wait in here with you? This place is crawling with guards, and I know she’s getting tired of standing watch for me. She can escort you back to the kids when you're not so wobbly."

[Over in Canterlot hospital.]

In another familiar hospital room, Iron Sparks sat upright in his bed. It was breakfast time, made possible by the assistance of his mother spoon-feeding him a mixture of steamed carrot slices and peas. And yes, it was more than a little embarrassing.

"Look at you. My brave little soldier. These carrots aren't too tough for you, are they?"

Swallowing down less than a mouthful of three peas and one thin carrot slice, Iron Sparks cracked a goofy grin. The bit of pain he did feel wasn't about to ruin his good morning.

"I'm not a little foal anymore, mom. Although, I think three carrots is too many. Can you get me another drink of juice, though? All these pills still upset my stomach."

From the hallway outside the door, two of the guards sounded off.

"Attention on deck!"

To Iron Spark's shock, a familiar voice responded back.

"As you were. And keep it down. There's ponies still trying to sleep."

Both guards answered back, each with a different reply.

"Yes, Sir."

"Yes, Captain."

There was no other pony Iron Sparks could have been happier to hear, although that voice said something unexpected.

"Uh... No... It's Second Lieutenant, now. Carry on."

Despite the lower rank offered as a correction, sure enough, it was Spearhead that opened the door. Free of bandages and brimming with a smile fit for a toddler, he merrily greeted his subordinate.

"Good morning. And please, don't get up. Also, try not to freak out. You have some visitors."

The soft cladding of steps followed by gold-covered hooves led in Kelly with Ralph, and Celestia gracing the room with their presence. It was enough to almost make the injured pony stand to salute his monarch were it not for his injuries.

As welcoming as it was to see Celestia looking so confident, Becky was unquestionably nervous.

"Good morning, Iron Sparks, Gentle Hoof. I would like you to stay calm while I properly introduce you to Miss Kelly Bardwell. She insisted on addressing some misunderstandings face to face rather than something less formal."

Needless to say, Iron Sparks was speechless, if not compelled to silence by fear. Not that Kelly fared much better.

"Um... Good morning. I'm glad to see that... Uh... You... I'm glad you're doing much better."

Sobering were the moments that passed after Kelly's fumbled greeting. To have the victim visit her attacker and offer such condolences made things beyond awkward. Although, perhaps more than awkward, embarrassingly shameful for Iron Sparks to verbalize a reply to.

"I'm... so... sorry... Miss Bardwell. All the pain and trouble we must have caused you. All because I was afraid that you... I mean, I thought—"

"Stop," Kelly quietly requested with watering eyes. "I've already had this discussion with Spearhead. It was a misunderstanding. And... I'm partially to blame as well. I was scared, too. None of us really knew what was happening when you... Before it all happened."

The emotional tension in the air grew strong, and defenseless words were on the verge of being said if Kelly didn't steer the conversation back to safer waters. However, that would have to wait until after an interjection from Spearhead.

"The responsibility of that day falls on my shoulders. No matter the consequences, you followed your orders and acted in defense of your fellow pony."

The claim sounded like a slap in the face towards Kelly, but that being said, Kelly continued along in tune.

"I can't be mad at you for what happened. Until recently, I was, but knowing now what it's like to be in a real fight. Having to choose to act or stand back and hope for the best. To be the aggressor or risk losing a friend, even if you don't know who you're looking at is the enemy or just a confused ally who might need your help."

Kelly's posture emanated her weakness. The same powerlessness she felt since returning from the Everfree Forest and seeing all those she couldn't help. Those who refused to wake or leave the side of those unable to leave their hospital beds, it was all still heavy on her mind.

"I know that had the situation been reversed, I'm certain most of my friends would have done the same... Better safe than sorry to save a friend than sorry for being safe and losing a friend... Though, no matter what anyone chooses, it's never clear until after the fact. Which is why I don't need an apology. Not at least until we have a chance to talk."

Finally finding the words she needed to make her point, she wiped her eyes and looked Iron Sparks eye to eye. Seeing the humanity within his large pony eyes provided a little comfort and ease needed to fully clear the air, even with eyes so large and unhuman.

"It wouldn't be very considerate of me to ask for or accept an apology when you haven't been given the opportunity to understand what happened. That, and I've been told that you're actually a very kind and giving pony. So, I'd like to get to know that pony... I don't think how we met isn't how we should remember each other."

The olive branch had been extended and well received by the last of the three, granting Becky a level of relief she had not expected. It was then she decided to take the next step to make the event more personable.

"Hey, Ralph. The sun is up now so why don't you turn in for the day. I think we'll be fine now."

Ralph bowed his head, as he knew what Kelly was really after. Much of the Solar Guard had still been uneasy about the humans, and this would help further their progress if she showed even more trust to be surrounded by them.

"As you wish. I shall wait until you call upon me again." He turned to the 1st Lieutenant, granting him a much-deserved salute. "I leave Miss Bardwell in your care."

Spearhead saluted back, proud to be in service again.

"Orders understood. Get some sleep. We’ll send for you when the caravan for Ponyville is preparing for movement."

Ralph took his leave, closing the door behind him in time to catch the changing of the Guard with a familiar pony approaching his watch. A white stallion Earth pony with the perfect white coat and blue eyes. The perfect end to his night of watching over his ward was picking up on an old routine.

"Morning Sam."

The Earth pony continued to march towards his post. There was no smile exchanged nor pride in his demeanor. He looked to be bothered, annoyed even. His voice, a full octave lower as if he was forcing himself to engage in the social interaction.

“Morning.”

The two passed by each other, and the coldness from a pony Ralph once thought to at least be a mutually respected comrade in arms, felt off. His whole presence was colder, meaner, and downright rude. Such a transgression between ranks was heavily frowned upon, giving Ralph pause in his stride.

If this was about the human’s return to see Iron Sparks, then Ralph could not simply stand by and risk this attitude impacting the already troubled relations. However, the turnover between the off-going and oncoming pairs created a new perspective.

“All conditions normal,” The first pony still on watch reported. “Private First Class Iron Sparks, under the orders of Princess Celestia, is to remain in bed and not to leave for reasons other than basic necessity, of which are still restricted to his room. Only family visitation is authorized during normal visiting hours unless accompanied by, or with written approval Captain Flash Sentry or higher authority. Prisoner status is to remain in effect until cleared by higher. Medical staff are to be accompanied when transporting prisoners for appointments if scheduled. Lastly, given the unexplained attack of the black substance throughout Equestria, this will now be a fourteen-hour watch. A thirty-minute lunch may be provided when available.”

Sam snatched the spear from the standing guard’s hoof and threw up the most disrespectful salute with his hoof.

“Orders understood.”

The second guard, another all-white pegasus, lazily saluted and then took the spear before completing the turnover.

Of course, the oncoming guards could feel Ralph watching them the whole time, and once in position, turned to confront him over his learning presence. However, Ralph was already rounding the corner at the far end of the hallway.

By himself, Ralph reflected on the discussion he overheard silently to himself.

“The Solar Guard must be struggling from being stretched so thin. Covering both day and nights, on top of recovery efforts? I can't blame them for being so agitated when they are working such long hours."

His thoughts reflected back to the horrors he'd gone through. So many terrible secrets he held that could help out the Solar Guard's view into perspective.

"If only we could speak of the horrors Harmony brought upon us. If they knew of the injured who couldn't stand duty if they wanted to… I can only imagine what they must think of us."

Back with the guards now standing duty, the lazy pegasus guard looked to the angry Earth pony. The lively conversation taking place inside with the prisoner and his lively visitors made conversation easy to mask.

"What do you think that bat pony's problem was?"

The Earth pony rolled his eyes in annoyance, a flash of green glazing over the glossy orbs.

"No idea, but he knew my target. It's best I don't run into him again."

The lazy pegasus took a deep breath and grumbled, pondering the dangers they could be facing. It was a short thought process, leaving him to stand more relaxed.

“Forget about him. He’s going back with the human to Ponyville before our watch is over. You got nothing to worry about.”

Fourteen hours was a long time of standing around doing nothing, but the alternatives could have been much worse.

“This job stinks, but at least we’re not stuck with Pharynx in the frozen north searching for Thorax and Ocellus.”

The pegasus guard snorted, both out of disgust as well as bemusement.

“I knew Thorax. He wouldn’t take a grub like her with him. I’d bet two feedings worth of love he took off for the Crystal Empire because he was hungry and she followed after him. Another two feedings says she got lost on the way and he got frozen in a block of ice after starving.”

The Earth pony blew raspberries, taking some sick pleasure in the description provided.

“Pft. If I was dumb enough to take that bet, I’d be in a block of ice next to Thorax already.”

[Meanwhile, in Starlight’s bedroom.]

"Shhh! You'll wake him."

"We're supposed to wake him."

"No, it's a surprise."

"No, waking him up is the surprise."

"No. Remember? We wake him up for the sur— He's awake. Damnit… Surprise?"

Barely awake, Chris blinked with all the intensity of a towel fight in body armor to see his bedside alined with Starlight, Cream, and Prim. With them came a hot breakfast, fresh clothes, a med bag, and a stack of papers, each held respectively.

"Morning, ladies. Are the kids up?"

To answer his question, Dinky belly-flopped on Chris's stomach.

"We're up-We're up-We're up! Hooray!"

Next to them, Button mumbled with his eyes closed.

"There's no school today. Is waking us up more punishment?"

Cotton Cloudy popped her head up from near the foot of the bed with an excited yawn to greet the morning.

"Oh! Are we going to the hospital today! You promised if ever the black stuff wasn't a danger, we could leave the castle. Remember?"

While Cream and Prim helped Chris to sit upright in bed, Starlight set up Chris's breakfast tray, sharing a hopeful smile for the three.

"Well, that is the plan for the day. Iiiiiiif, Chris reads this morning's report and thinks it's safe."

The smell of fruit-covered waffles and syrup finally got Button stirring enough to sit up to address the business of the day.

"If it's safe outside, can we still sleep in Chris's bed? Harmony won't come after us so long as Chris is with us. So if we go back to our own beds, won't she come after us?"

Information had been overwhelming to take in, on top of nearly impossible to understand, but Cream felt safe with Chris's view on the matters.

"Discord put an end to Harmony, but we just wanted to make sure you all felt safe coming home. So, as long as Chris thinks there's no real danger around, you'll go back to your own beds, and we'll go back to taking care of him at night."

Chris happily nodded along, chewing the first bite Starlight fed him.

"Oh, yeah. You're all big ponies now. Staying in my bed was only to make sure you all could sleep tight, and I could heal up a little faster."

Dinky, still treating this like a sleepover, pranced around the bed, bounding up and three times before her front legs gave out and she flopped on the floor by Prim’s hooves.

"Is that why all our moms shared a bed? Because Starlight was hurt beating up all the Echoes?"

Starlight had a slight twitch in her ear, giving Chris a guilty smile. Some sweet perfume still lingering about her.

"Eeh, you could say that,” Prim answered with a guilty grin. “Your moms and I are a little too big and would have kept Chris up all night bumping into him. And simmer down. Doctor Horse said no running or jumping or rough play."

Cream looked ready to make some kind of comment, likely sexual in nature, only to shut up when Prim elbowed her in the chest.

Chris raised his hands, examining all the bandages and splints.

"Listen to Prim, Dinky. You’re still recovering just like everyone else… And I’m pretty sure it was you who kicked me in your sleep.” He shot a look to Starlight with a goofy grin. “And I could only imagine what you girls would do with all my other boo-boos if you swapped beds."

Changing positions, Prim took Starlight’s spot at Chris's side to lay out the contents of the medical bag. It wasn’t a welcomed sight, but a job she was more than proud to tend to.

"We'll find out soon enough, but not if we don't change these bandages. Now you three can head downstairs with Creamy for your breakfast. We need to take care of Chris and help him with his work. And Dinky, your mother will be very busy today, so she wanted me to remind you not to be wandering off alone."

Huffing out some excited breaths, Dinky popped her head out from the neck of Chris's clean shirt brought in, beaming with youthful innocence.

"I know! We all stick together from now on. And if I do get lost, I'll just look for the pretty lights again."

There was a schedule to keep and temptation in the air, so Cream thought it best to move the kids out. Of course, not before sneaking in a syrup flavored kiss from her favorite stallion.

"Mwah! I'll try to keep the kids busy for as long as I can. But the girls and I would like some private time with you tonight. Even if all we do is talk, we still have a lot to catch up with for thanking you."

Chris smiled back, already looking forward to it no matter the outcome, even though he knew full well his current injuries insured talking was all they’d do.

"Of course. And uh, be careful around Berry Punch when you see her again. Give her and Onyx a chance before telling her more than you already have. I don't think Onyx is ready for anything more than holding hooves."

As tempting as it was, Cream gave the thought a giggle and started escorting the foals out.

"That poor stallion went through all that with you and—"

"You know why, Cream!" Chris jokingly shouted back.

"I know! I know!" Cream called out cheerfully, exiting the door. "Enjoy your breakfast, hun!"

The door latched shut, and the three went back to more pressing matters. Chris, however, did lose some of his optimism as they got back to it.

"Onyx took on some of my Order just by boxing with me which helped us in the long run, but if Rose is right about that's what making all of you mortal—"

This discussion had already been shared more than once, and Prim didn't care to hear it again. Especially not while tending to his torn-up hands.

"It should be their choice. They deserve to know. And after what you said Harmony has done, I don't think any pony would think that staying with the old way is better."

Chris couldn't stop a hiss from escaping as the last layer of gauze pulled off took a piece of dead skin along with it.

"Ahh... You know it's not that simple. You're taking all the bad along with the good. We lost Discord because of it. Buckskin might be crippled for life. And all the others that are messed up more than me. And that’s not even getting into all the possible fallout afterwards."

This discussion had already run its course before, and neither was responding to it. It was a silent hint to move on, which is exactly what Chris did.

"I don't know if Dinky is right about the lights, though. From what the kids told us, it sounds like it kept them safe from the owlbear, but also led them to find each other."

A much better topic for Starlight to involve herself in, bringing up the papers for Chris to review as she levitated up another bit.

"Twilight produced these memory images for us to show you. The same light that Dinky and the other foals said brought them together is the same one, although bigger when it tried to steer them to us at the castle."

Chris carefully chewed as he revisited the images. Going in reverse order, the lights swirling around Trixie, then around Gruff, then two new ones he hadn't seen before. One from Dinky's perspective of what looked like a faded outline of an alicorn in the same lights, pointing towards the ridgeline of the gorge that would have led to the castle entrance. The other was of the same lights but blurred without shape, leading them on when they were on the stolen scooter.

"Huh? Maybe another Harmony or another Echo that wanted the kids for herself?" Chris asked.

Starlight lowered the pictures and let Chris take a sip of coffee to help the food go down. Then, after another bite for her hungry man.

"Maybe, but if those same lights are what gave Gruff the note, then why bother staying with him after the kids were already saved? Why even bother following Trixie? It didn't stop or help her. Both times it waited until…"

Starlight drew silent for a moment, leaving Chris to push the pictures out of the way with his bandaged hand, revealing her empty expression and misty eyes.

"Star… It's been two days. You need to talk about it. I've lost friends, too."

Starlight took a heavy breath, moving the breakfast tray out of the way to crawl into Chris's lap. Even if the blankets still covered him, she still needed to be close to him, at least as close as his injuries would allow.

"She isn't dead. She's just stuck there. It's permanent nothingness. Nothing about her will continue to exist while she's there. She can't breathe, can't think, can't die... Twilight said that only Discord could cross a void like that, and now he's gone, too."

It hurt to think about such a non-existence. It wasn't like the concept of being in limbo or stasis. Starlight had no starting point to work off for a rescue. All she could do was hold onto Chris, who could only look on the mare with pity.

"There's no reaching her or spell to wake her. I can't make a portal to pull her back. Not even light can get in or out anymore. That fucking picture is all I have left of my first real friend. There's so much empty space that even the bridge collapsing couldn't force its way through."

She gripped tighter around Chris, slowly breaking down a little more as the images of Trixie's final moments replayed in her head. It was only when Chris laid his mangled hand over the back of her head that she finally started to calm down.

"Starlight... We can't undo what she did. She sacrificed herself because she probably knew there wasn't any other choice. Had she taken you or Twilight with her… I mean I barely even..."

After all the times of going through the motions of grieving a lost one, Chris recognized that despite his best efforts, there was a hollowness to his words. It wasn't anything malicious or done out of negligence, but he didn't know how to correct it.

"Look, Star... I can't make that hurt go away. And no one can replace what she meant to you. It's gonna keep on hurting, and it sucks, but we're still here for you. At the very least, you know I’m here for you. Okay?"

Even though every movement of his hands hurt, he forced his fingers under her chin to lift it up, bringing her eyes in line with his.

"When you're ready to let it all out, just grab ahold of me and we'll take as long as you need to get all that pain out together."

For an impromptu speech, Starlight couldn't have been better comforted by any other. Chris was the source of strength she needed, and that made dealing with her flurry of emotions all the easier to weather. Though, Chris's compassionate efforts reminded her why Prim was still there.

"Oh, no. Just look at you. You're bleeding again."

A particularly nasty gash in Chris's left thumb had opened up again. While not gushing at the moment, she kissed his palm and guided his hand back to Prim with her hoof.

"Chris, thank you, but I'm not ready to give up on her just yet. And stop beating yourself up. But... I still might want to let some of that out on you tonight. The girls have been good to me... I, uh... had a good cry last night. Then... you know."

Chris had a little snort of a laugh at her skirting around the obvious, but how could he not.

"Don't feel bad about it. We all grieve in our own ways."

Getting that cleared up, and Prim going back to work on cleaning and rewrapping Chris's hand. Starlight, likewise, decided that busying herself with work was what she needed to do. There were still a few more photos and documents to go through.

"I guess you're right. I just hope Fluttershy is doing okay. I know her and Discord were a lot closer than Trixie and I were."

Looking to get back to work, the corner of an envelope suddenly jogged her memory.

"Oh, also, King Aspen sent a letter to you last night. I'm pretty sure it's about... you know."

Chris groaned, mentally kicking himself for how he had previously put his foot in his mouth.

"Goddamnit... I really scared the shit out of him. Even after explaining myself and Cerb putting his foot down, they still looked at me like I was some kind of monster. And I can’t exactly blame them."

Hoping to save the potentially bad news for last, Starlight pulled the letter and buried it back to the bottom of the pile of papers.

Anyway, getting back on topic. These are images of what Rose showed us when the Darkness made it through. All the reports we've received show there was no loss of life, thank goodness, and while the metal and crystal portions stopped moving after they were separated from the portals, the fluid portions took longer. Now all three forms appear to be made of inactive Hopeless Magic. Every Kingdom is looking at you for insight about what it might be."

As Chris looked over the pictures, nothing really stood out. Not until one picture of a wave of the oil looking to turn and move against gravity flipped into view.

"The only thing that comes to mind is the Smooz... but it wasn't really anything like this. It wasn't even a part of the show. Well... not the one I told you about, at least."

[Meanwhile, back at the hospital.]

Becky flipped over more pages in a chart. Her expression was hard to read. Then again, given her patient, the results were near impossible for this buck to not be amazed by.

All she could do was hope to try and stay positive.

"You're looking a lot better today."

Her patient was Buckskin, and better was not how he would describe things. Not with so many pins holding his legs together under the cast he'd been immobilized under.

"I can't feel my hooves. Everything still hurts. I can't stay here and leave my forest unprotected."

Becky laid a soft hand over Buckskin's chest. A comforting touch all her patients had come to experience and covet.

"I know, tough guy. You're a lot stronger than you look. You'll be back home soon, but these injuries are too serious for you to move right now.”

Blackthorn, sitting upright in the bed next to Buckskin, sounded much in the same mindset.

“You live to fight another day. Be patient, as our time to stand tall has not been lost. This is merely our time to heal and rest.”

From the other side of the room, Kühn shared more words of encouragement from his floor mattress.

"Deer kin great warriors. Very proud of new friends. For now, fight over. Use time to come back even stronger."

Still trying to maintain the same level of confidence, he turned to Vogt, still asleep on a similar mattress.

"Harmony great adversary. We plan better next time."

That about did it for this room, and Becky felt terrible about having to leave them, fearing too much of Cerb had rubbed off on them.

"Hopefully, that day never comes. I don't want to see any of you hurt again. But Blackthorne, please practice what you preach and lay down. Limit your movement, and as much as I'm sure it bothers you, try to limit your conversations. Your concussion isn't as bad as Vogt's, but you'll take just as long to recover if you don't stop trying to prove you’re fit for duty. You might even get out tonight if Doc gives his approval."

Not wanting to argue with his doctor, Blackthorne begrudgingly laid down again, his frustration matching his commitment to following orders.

"My headaches and nausea won't stop me from performing my duties. I have a responsibility—"

Another gentle touch on his hind leg from Becky's hand ended his protest, bringing a sad smile to Becky to share.

A sudden inspiration of humor found its way to her to help keep him in compliance.

"Keep that up, and I'll let King Aspen know you’re trying to defy his orders. Otherwise, I'll have to strap you down to that bed myself."

Blackthorne cracked a grin and held back a laugh at the thought of how their struggle would go if push came to shove.

"No need for that. I prefer your hands to come with comfort. Buckskin told me of the consequences that come from the angry hands of a vengeful Lady Landon."

His humor on the matter was enough to lift Becky’s spirits a little more, granting a more enjoyable connection between the two. A short-lived comfort that ended with an encouraging gentle squeeze of positive reinforcement before Becky pulled away.

"Yeah. You remember that."

Her last stop was back to Kühn, where she took the time to kneel down in front of him.

"You keep these three in line for me. Okay? I don't need any more work than I already have."

Carefully, she leaned down and kissed his forehead, cautious of how close she brought her lips to his wound. Having taken on the vicious blow, she was compelled to give the small gesture of appreciation towards him. It was another token of admiration for one of her many saviors before heading towards the door.

"And stop scratching at your stitches. I can still kick your ass if that's what it takes to stop you from ripping that open."

“Yes, mam,” Kühn answered back while fighting his hoof away from another itch.

When Becky opened the door, she nearly walked into Midnight, who promptly moved aside to let her through. A stern expression crossed his face, though he was kind in his demeanor.

"Need I remind you not to wander off without an escort? The guards on duty here are watching every creature. You especially require one of us dedicated to watching you.”

Becky shot a cocky little grin and strummed a finger over his bandaged ear as she passed by. Playfully leaving him behind, she made a sharp right, knowing he would follow along.

"I know you're always creeping around somewhere. I didn't walk off alone."

Caught off guard, Midnight failed to hide his blush, which Becky thankfully missed, and quickly trotted up to catch pace with her.

"I do not creep. I merely… maximize my effectiveness out of sight of would-be attackers."

The door closed, leaving the bucks and yaks to rest.

… as well as gloat.

"Losing my horns was a small price to pay to feel hands like that," Blackthorne fawned dotingly.

Next to him, Buckskin flaunted his own experience.

“Get in line. Becky saved me from Harmony, and I clearly had the most hands-on time with her.”

Kühn grinned wickedly with a chuckle that undermined them both, drawing their attention.

“Bah. Deers great warriors, but not get kiss from great healer, Becky. Kühn save Becky from evil Sword pony. Clearly, Yak only one in line.”

Their yak friend made a strong argument, but certainly, not one that Blackthorne would concede to.

“You must need another blood transfusion, Kühn. That, or the Sword Pony hit you harder on the head than you said he did if you believe you stand a chance with such a majestic creature like Becky.”

"Ha!" Kühn laughed back in their direction. "Mighty bucks last to stand with humans but say first in line? Yaks first non-pony to accept humans. Allies before we even know where danger and Darkness come from. Share meals, protect and care for Becky and friends. We even learn human dance while humans learn strength of yaks and show great respect even when Devil Dog beat Prince in show of strength. Most of all, we fight side by side and bleed together. Deer?"

Kühn took a long deep breath through his nostrils. He smiled as he sighed in relief with an obnoxious and arrogant tone.

"Haaaa. King Aspen make deer look bad. Not trust humans like pony friends at first. Insult close pony friends because Deer King too proud. Then King accuse Becky of hurting Buckskin when she only try and save him. Now?"

As cruel as it was to keep laughing, Kühn couldn't help find recent development all the more hilarious.

"Now King scared of human because now he know humans top preditor wherever they hunt. Best warrior when in war. Even smallest human Chris crush Echoes with hands and fall mangy Timberwolf Kings like deer he hunt back in his world."

Blackthorn shot up from his bed, pointing angrily but defenseless at the claims.

"Shut up," he grunted, not wanting to risk Becky hearing him. "Those were just... misunderstandings. And Chris already admitted that deer in the human world are very different from us. Even Cerb strongly asserted they would never hurt us or the wild feral deerlings of the forest. They only kill in self-defense and defense of others, which includes us."

Defending his pride as best he could, Blackthorne retired to lying down again.

"We are proud, yak. Proud, but not so proud as to be mistaken for fools... King Aspen will make amends. Elevate us high enough to stand with Equestria's greatest predators. You'll see. Harmony's influence will be undone, and the Thicket will be sought after just like the humans are."

[Over in the highly protected Children's Ward.]

It had been some rather tense 48 hours. Emergency surgeries and confusing blood transfusions had been tense for the heroes. However, there was a considerable amount of extra care and caution given to the children.

Thankfully, it had largely panned out, but not without the need for extended care, both physically and emotionally, along with heavy security.

So, after checking in the mix of six Lunar Guards, four bucks, two Hippogryphs dawned in their cloaks, and Gilda, despite all requests to stand down, Becky warmly greeted the room as she entered.

"Good morning."

Silverstream was the first to rise up like normal, as she was the closest to the door. Again though, she was overly excited to see her human caretaker, sounding off with a lively gasp.

"Becky! Good morning!! You guys! Wake up!"

Across from Silverstream, Yona quickly lifted her head, waking as she heard the call. Her tail was fluttering like crazy as soon as she noticed Becky, which said everything she couldn't speak.

Next to Yona’s floor mattress, Gallus rose up like waking from a nightmare, which made him wince and fall over to hold his tattered wing.

"Gahhhh... Good morning, Becky. Is Grandpa awake yet?"

Not even five seconds in, and already the warm entrance was dashed by Gallus. Not that Becky could blame him, and her heart truly went out for him.

"I'm sorry, Gallus. There hasn't been any change yet. But, if you're up for it, you and Gilda can have your breakfast with him this morning."

Gallus slid out of his bed as if it had been an order, not a question. All his emotions were put out on display, much like the limp he carried on with.

"Thank you, Becky."

Before making a turn for the door, he made his way to the bed farthest in the back. One pared up next to Sandbar; the only one with machines active.

The EKG had been silenced, though the weak rhythm still flashed without change as Ocellus slowly stirred. The cold air and unnaturally pure scent of oxygen coming from her ventilator mixing with the dim warmth of her breath she faintly released was a bitter comfort she could barely muster through her waking groans.

Seeing her awake, he propped himself up to lay his claws on the hoof of a still sleeping Ocellus.

"Hey, kiddo. I'm going to see the old bird. Are you going to be okay if I leave for a while?"

Ocellus slowly peaked her eyes nearly halfway open, which was better than she had managed the night before. The blue of her eyes had faded to a much paler pallet that was a cry for help in and of themselves.

"Hey, Gally... Can you have Benny bring me something to eat before you go?"

Spitting out a whole sentence left her winded, causing a few moments of labored breathing before stating the obvious.

"I'm so hungry."

Sitting in a chair on the other side of Ocellus, Vinyl pulled the blankets up a little more to keep Ocellus warm, then rubbed her hoof over the hungry changeling's side.

"Don't you worry about breakfast, kiddo. Benny had to go help his old buddy Peter feel better, and then he said this morning you should try a nice warm hunny bun. It’s gonna be totally sweet."

Becky leaned in and cupped her hand around Ocellus's cheek, giving her a loving caress before continuing down the marred neck of her patient.

"Ooooh," she cooed in a motherly tone. "That was always Benny's favorite treat when he was your age. Oven Fresh said she could make it for you. But I also ordered an extra special breakfast smoothie for you."

Reaching the back of her patient's neck, she lifted the gauze to see that under the clear medical tape, none of the carapaces had started to heal. It was a bad sign, but Becky had to stay positive.

"Lot's of vitamins to keep you healthy. Lots and lot's of minerals and calcium to heal your shell, and enough protein to make Cerb jealous. All mixed together with strawberries, pineapple, and some other fruits I haven't had yet.”

She gently placed the gauze back and moved to rub her hand down her patient’s side over the blanket.

“You liked the peanut butter banana shake Top Shelf made for you last night, and she's making this one for you, too."

Sandbar sat up and adjusted his leg to move closer to Ocellus, knowing her condition had yet to improve but did his best to sound optimistic.

"Wait until summer time comes around. At the beach, they sell shaved ice covered in strawberry syrup. Oh, and watermelon, and- oh, there's a bunch of flavors you can mix together."

That was looking to be over-optimistic given the state of her condition. Enough to the point that Becky had to look away to avoid breaking down, which brought her to Smolder.

Smolder, of course, could see the writing on the wall but was uncharacteristically playing willfully ignorant. Sporting a positive smile, she lifted her cast arm and opened her wing enough to show the handy work of the stitches and glue still holding everything together.

"Doing much better today, Becks. Any chance of Ember coming around today?"

Another sour note for Becky to deal with.

"Egh? Not sure what her plans are… She's, uh."

Word had gotten around that Chris was some kind of information wizard about all the creatures and their history. Becky was also said to hold a wealth of info, but Smolder could tell that she didn't recognize a dragon on a mission. Not even when the Dragon Lord herself had stormed out of the hospital room the night Cerb left.

"Stupid question. She's probably still plotting with Cerb on who to fight next. Us dragons are born fighters, you know. Say, any chance we can hear the story of Cerb taking on the first wave of Echoes again?"

A nice idea, except that story always led to the owlbear coming back. Now wasn't the time for that, but it was the perfect time for someone else to take over.

"Big sis!"

No one had heard the door crack open as Button pushed his head inside, waiting for the okay to be let in.

The perfect out for Becky, made even better by Benny pushing the door the rest of the way open. Although, he did so while leaning heavily on Rainbow, pissing Becky off, and rightfully so.

"Walking fine on your own already?"

That tone came off like a lecture waiting for Rainbow to be left alone with Becky again, making her ears wilt.

"Oops."

Since one good turn deserves another, in came Redheart with a breakfast cart, along with Chris, Prim, Starlight, Berry Punch, and the rest of the foals. The perfect excuse for Becky to take her leave.

"Come on Gallus. Midnight and I will take you over to see Gruff."

Zipping through the obstacle course of legs and hooves, Pina Colada darted in, short of breath, and threw her forelegs around Yona's neck.

"Good morning! Nurse Redheart said I can hold your smoothy for you if you don’t mind. Can I?"

Yona tilted her head, staring at the young filly with her big doe eyes, and nodded agreeably.

"Okay!" Pina cheered as she released Yona, only to slump back into her as her legs went limp.

"Oof! Dang it. Sorry, sis. Doctor Horse said no smashing for me right now. I'll be better soon, though, so it’s okay. Oh! Onyx is staying at my house now. Mom said he's going to stay with us until it's safe. Did you know he was the first one to make it to the castle to come find us? Spike was there too, but he had to stay home today. He has to stay in bed just like you do."

A breakfast smoothie was placed down in front of Yona, and Pina Colada sat on the floor with the cup between her legs. She wasn't really helping Yona directly, but every little thing she said was a welcomed treat to hear as she carefully began to take in her liquid breakfast.

Becky's exit took a while, given all the good morning hugs and affectionate foals greeting their growing selective family. Thankfully, after making it out, Becky caught sight of Lumberman and Applejack before making it to Gruffs room.

Talking to them would give her a much-needed update on a patient no longer in her care.

"Hey, Gallus. Doctor Horse is already in there checking up on Gruff. Can you step in there with Gilda while I talk with Lumberman?"

Gallus weakly smiled and made his way past the Lunar Guards posted at the door.

"Sure thing, Becks. Tell Applejack that I hope Big Mac is feeling better."

Even if Gilda was grounded with her broken wing, Becky knew he’d be safe with her. Really, the whole hospital was safe, but it would be a lie to say that no one didn’t want it, especially Becky.

“Hey, you two. Hope you’re both faring better than me. How’s Mac looking today?”

Quickly opening up the door to Sniff’s room for privacy, Becky led the newest arrivals away from prying eyes and eavesdroppers.

Closing the door behind her, Applejack gave a smile, but not one that came with a follow-up that would bring it down.

“Big Mac is doing just fine. Laid up bandaged like I was, but…”

Ready to step in, Lumberman bit the bullet to lay out the bad news.

“Granny has been on a warpath. Mad as hell at Twilight and… just about everyone."

Getting that part out of the way, Applejack gave a slightly better smile, eyeing up Becky.

"That don't apply to you, none. You helped patch up ole Big Mac plenty. She says yer welcome by any time. And not just to check up on 'em. Kelly, though?... Granny’s mighty pissed she up and took off for Canterlot to make friends with the fellers that nearly did ‘er in. Said some nasty things ‘bout letting Mac getting laid up as well. Can’t say I’m any pleased about it either, but she kinda drove a wedge between them two.”

Not the end of it, Lumberman had another terrible tidbit to share.

“And by wedge, she means a mare from out of town that came with a care package and sweets intentions for Mac. From the sounds of it, ‘ole Mac laid the groundwork for romance starting months ago, and she came at the wrong time to call him her muse.”

Applejack rolled her eyes, not fondly recalling the details.

“Wrong time to raise the sheets with his fifth leg. Morning wood, my ass. Otherwise… How's Gallus fairing?"

"Crushed," Becky softly answered with remorse. "When he heard why Peter was asleep, he thought the same thing would happen to Gruff… or at least he did since everyone else woke up and. Well… That really isn't the case."

"Peter?" Lumberman asked just as soberly, taking a look at his friend still asleep with his companions.

Becky shook her head, just as sadly.

"No. His girls stay up all day and night talking to him, hoping it will help him wake up. And Benny was able to give a little more blood this morning… Fucking stupid on my part. He's given more than what should be safe. But he's the only match between us. But I'm really worried about Ocellus. She's not getting better."

Saying it out loud hurt a lot worse than expected.

"The medicine needed to fix her is beyond us, and I think the food is only slowing the inevitable. She needs love, but—"

"Still no volunteers?” Applejack bluntly asked, vainly hoping for some kind of good news.

All the walking and standing caught up with Becky again, forcing her to take a seat.

“I can’t blame them. Everyone involved in the fight is tapped out for magic to the point that exhaustion would be dangerous. And that’s if they weren’t creeped out or repulsed by her being a changeling… I mean, Redheart, God bless her, tried, but Ocellus wouldn’t… or can’t. Not after Sandbar passed out when he tried to convince her he’d be fine to feed on him.”

Applejack, still tired herself, pulled up a seat and sighed, racking her brain for a solution.

“What about Ring?”

Another obvious choice that was still pending availability.

“Harmony’s dead, so no Crystal Tree, and Ring still hasn’t connected with the roots.” She sighed again, dwelling on how dire things had become. “Rose can’t afford to use any of her magic, but when she was awake last, she said that Harmony must have used up a lot more power than they thought to bring the kids together. There wasn’t a lot left for Ring to pull from, who was on the verge of death herself. Something about the old Ring already being damaged. She barely functioned as an Echo. Which, probably was from exposure to Order as a construct even when she was a pony.”

Applejack lowered her head, hoping their last option could be reconsidered.

“I still say that maybe a little Order might be just—”

“No,” Becky firmly answered. “We’re pushing the limits by just touching her. Any direct exposure to bodily fluids would nullify what little magic she has left, which would end up making her more mortal and kill her faster… Which is why we need to have a talk with Ben.”

[Back in the children’s ward.]

Benny welcomed Ocellus into his open arms with a little help from Vinyl and Redheart lifting her up into his lap. Her tired body, half laying on his lap and the other half laying against his chest, she held him like a child fighting off sleep.

“Golly,” Benny spoke to her like she was a much younger child. “Just look at how pretty those big blue eyes of yours are. Oh? They must be so big because of this right here.”

No one would dare interrupt Benny when he held Ocellus. She had taken to him like a fish to water, and clung to him with a constant smile. It was the only time she seemed to be able to ignore the pain enough to eat, and now she had a new treat in front of her.

“Honey Bun?” She quietly asked under her strained voice.

“Awe,” Benny playfully whined. “Becky done gone and spoiled the surprise, didn’t she? But, no matter.”

With his free hand, he pulled off a pinch of the soft, airy, pastry and brought it to her muzzle.

“Small bites.”

Ocellus sniffed once, drawing in the sweet scent of the warm, sugar-saturated treat carried in with the cold oxygen fed to her.

“Thank you, Benny.”

[Back in Sniff’s room.]

Lumberman sat his chin on his hand, drawing a deep breath and holding back the hurt that was bound to come sooner rather than later.

“Yeah… I saw it too…He found himself a new Lucy.”

[Meanwhile, over at the human embassy.]

Flashes of bright beams blazed through the air. Explosions in all directions masked the cries for help Cerb searched for, but all in vain. He was crushed, pinned under an impossible weight, unable to move no matter how hard he tried.

The stench of charred flesh, feathers, and fur raked over him along with the hot breath from the roaring screech blasted in his ear. Blood and drool sprayed out from the owlbear’s beak, summoning Cerb to face its wrath.

The attack had come on so quickly, he couldn't reach the pistol in time. What good would it even do? Just like the last time, he couldn’t fight this beast alone.

"Justin!"

Cerb's eyes opened to Rutherford panting, trying to hold him down without crushing him under his massive bovine body weight.

"Nightmare gone now... Safe here. Safe, awake."

Another night without his lovely girls, another night spent suffering. Only this morning there was additional pain in his right arm, which drew his attention to Ember and Thunder both pinning it down.

"Sorry," Cerb choked out, finding himself out of breath. "I'm up."

The three let up from holding Cerb to the carpet, which is where he stayed, giving them the chance to assess this morning's damages.

Thunder lowered one wing as best she could and turned her back to Ember.

"My back feels wet. Did I tear anything open? I can feel it stinging back there between my wings."

Surprisingly civil and compassionate, Ember gave the mare a thorough look over. Her claws gently parted the fur and her eyes were keen for injury. After closer inspection, the source was located, much to her dismay.

"You're fine. It's my blood this time. Sorry. My shoulder must have—"

"No," Thunder grunted. "It's my fault. I bumped it when Justin was trying to grab your face. I can't maneuver for shit anymore."

Ember sniffed the air over Thunder, unintentionally noticing another issue.

“Damn it. You got another sliver poking out. That’s what’s stinging you. Don’t move.”

Moving in faster than expected, Thunder turned to see Ember lowering her face between her shoulder blades. The bright red fork-tipped tongue of the Dragon Lord parted her fur and stopped right where the slight sting turned into a hornet stabbing with its venom.

Thunder tensed under the unpleasant sensation and then gasped in relief as the sting sunk to a more tolerable level. Just in time for Ember to spit out a half-inch shard of crystal in her claws for Thunder to see.

“Another one the doc’s missed. You want it?”

Aching in pain, both from the interrupted recovery efforts as well as yet another shard extraction, Thunder turned for the sliding glass door.

"No. I know how much you love those things. Now, come on. Let's go clean up."

Two down, one to go. Hopefully, with similar ease.

"I didn't hurt you, did I? Cerb asked Rutherford, still embarrassed for his behavior.

Rutherford slowly retreated back to his bed of pillows. Many of which were stained red from his poorly kept bandages.

"No. Me already hurt. You though… You, more than body hurt. Maybe crying ponies right. War over. You fight enough for all kingdoms. Plus—"

Rutherford nodded his head in the direction of the couch behind Cerb. Sprawled out on said couch, Luna laid drooling in her sleep, still passed out next to a bottle of rum she held tightly.

Truly a sad sight for any to see, even for Rutherford, who had to explain.

“Luna mighty like you and me, but she no longer have Kelly for strength. Now she help all with nightmares of battle, even yaks dream together because Luna know we no fear dreams when not alone. Humans though… Luna still not find humans in dreams. Most friends not in dreams. Not even Peter. But you scream loudest. Luna cry, try to calm you. Thunder pony and Dragon Lord also try, but they not help. Now we hold you still when you fight in dream. Devil Dog bleed more when fighting ghosts, so I hold Devil Dog down when he not know he really fighting friends.”

“I know,” Cerb lamented, both the physical and psychological pains digging into him. “Only Fluttershy and Rarity could help me with that, but I can’t just bow out now. This war isn’t over, and you know it.”

As much as Rutherford wanted to lie about it, he lacked the conviction to speak dishonestly to one he admired so greatly. Cerb was both a comrade, far more than only a friend, making Rutherford sigh in agreement, though hesitant to give his full support.

“Gah… Storm King no longer danger for all creatures and Echoes again in hiding, but they not as strong now. They not stand a chance now that we—”

“You don’t know that,” Cerb interjected as he finally started to turn himself over. “The Storm King crushed an entire empire and the griffon army. Now… don’t look at that as he had Harmony’s help.”

Painfully, Cerb pulled himself back up and fell forward into his wheelchair. His pain matched the insult of being stuck in its confines again.

“We killed that owlbear ten times over before a weaker version of Harmony was removed from it so I could finally take it down, and it still nearly killed me and the rest of my squad... What do you think an actual warlord fighting off two kingdoms is really capable of without Harmony holding him back?”

A chill ran down Rutherford’s back, the thought of what that beast had done and what it finally took to die was frightening. Especially after all the injuries dealt with fighting off the weaker Echoes, they didn’t know what the capabilities of the Storm King or any of the next threats could be. Worse, they still didn’t fully understand the extent to which the loss of Harmony would affect their world on a fundamental level.

It was a haunting thought to consider.

“No. Devil Dog paranoid. Fight too much. Not want to accept he safe for now.”

Cerb struggled to push himself up to his feet. With only one suitable working arm and one leg just as beaten up and working double the effort for the other, his efforts were painful to watch.

“I'm not finished,” Cerb grunted out through his strained voice as he brought himself back into his wheelchair. “Discord needs our help, wherever he took himself off too. We find Discord, nurse him back to health. Then, once Ring is in power, we can find both Gruff and Trixie... No one gets left behind.”

Rutherford gave a slight nod. He couldn't verbally agree to what came off as the dissolution ramblings of a madman. Or, perhaps, the fantastical wishes of a man riddled with guilt.

"Evil Tree pony die because Order make her crystal body weak and destroyed evil pony magic. Discord… He only magic. No body to save.”

A few quick taps of a hoof on glass, brought Cerb’s eyes up to see Derpy standing with her saddlebags and postal uniform.

“Good morning. I hope I’m not interrupting.”

Waiving his good hand, Cerb encouraged the mare to enter.

“Come on in. You’re fine. My day’s just getting started.”

Eager to do so, Derpy trotted in, opening both satchels with her wings. When the flaps opened up, her feathers went to work strumming through the many articles she had placed inside without her even looking.

“I hope you were able to get some rest. Also… I spoke with Rarity like you asked me yesterday, but she told me to tell you that she hasn’t changed her mind about not letting you fight anymore.”

He expected as much, making him change the subject as if he hadn’t heard Rarity’s response.

“How’s Chris and the foals doing?”

Derpy forced a smile, though the fact she could recognize the not-so-subtle hint to ignore the bad news came with some personal accomplishment she could allow herself to be pleased with.

“The foals were up and moving around much better yesterday. Still, no running, jumping, flying, or magic, but the doctors don’t think there will be any long-term damage. Chris is healing… but he—”

For a moment, Derpy stopped, both to think and to place a few feathers full of letters down for Rutherford, Ember, and Thunder. Each stack of postage fell perfectly in place as she let them fall, almost like she had a bit of magic to help guide them in the order they drop.

“I think he still needs some cheering up. And… he told the foals that he gave it everything he had to save them, but he told us he let us all down because he wasn't fit enough to keep up with everyone else in the fight. Even when Starlight tried to tell him that he defeated more Echoes than any pony was able to, he held up his bandaged hands and told us we deserve better. And he… even cried a little.”

That wasn’t hard to believe, and Cerb quickly thought up the best response.

“Chris wanted to get the kids out as fast as possible, but we had to fight through the Echoes before we could even try to save them. Chris… Chris did give his all, but he wasn’t ready for a fight that went on as long as it did. We were all burnt out from taking out so many of them. I barely had enough to give them a reason to run away. Now?”

Wherever he was taking this was somehow forgotten. All he could think of was where Chris must have ended up.

“Chris took out at least twenty Echoes. Most of them by himself. But when the fight went on, he was the first of us to drop. He broke his fingers, jammed just about all his knuckles, and messed up both his arms from wrist to shoulders, and he didn’t realize it until he was too tired to stand. So he probably doesn’t care about how badass he was. He’s stuck on the fact that he couldn’t finish the fight.

The truth was that Cerb was greatly impressed with how well Chris handled himself in the fight and regretted not praising him more. Not that they had much time for such platitudes, and they both had different responsibilities to attend to. Even still, there were other issues he was still dealing with that he could relate to Chris on.

“But there were so many things that went wrong. Mistakes mostly I made, but a lot we couldn’t plan for. Shit we didn’t know.”

It all sounded well and good, but it didn’t really give Derpy what she needed. That would all come off the cuff with Cerb’s mental rebound.

“Remind him that he wasn’t there to shoulder the fight. We all had a role to play. He was there to do as much damage as physically possible, and he exceeded his limits. Everyone there had to fight to keep each other alive, and that’s what he did. He saved lives, including three beautiful kids that he gets to take care of because of his efforts... We never would have made it without him.”

The sound of a truck pulling up alerted the three that company had arrived, giving Derpy enough time to wrap up the conversation.

After all, she couldn’t have agreed more.

“Thank you, but you shouldn’t blame yourself for anything that happened, either. I still get to have a big happy family because you gave it your all, too. And if you need anything, remember that you have a mail-mare with connections.”

She swung her head and gave a nod to Rutherford, sharing her warming smile with the tired prince.

“You as well, Prince. Yona is lucky to have a yak like you looking out for her, but we’re all glad to have you as a friend after all this.”

It didn't take long for the crew to make it inside, with Lumberman leading in Applejack, Becky, Rainbow, Midnight, and Redheart.

"How's it hanging…" At first glimpse, Lumberman saw the shape Cerb was in. "Damn… You look like hammered dog shit, man."

Having learned some of the more obscure human slang, Rutherford huffed a laugh.

"Ha. Devil Dog not look that bad. Too pale. More important, you bring good news?"

Exhausted, Becky dropped herself into the recliner. The long hours and emotional strain were almost enough to sour her demeanor towards the kind, if bullheaded Prince, but she did have good news.

"Kühn is doing a lot better after the blood transfusions from Vogt, and Vogt himself is stable and recovering, despite the blood loss from the transfusions. As for Yona, she's still in high spirits. Although, I'm sure it's driving her crazy not being able to talk."

Redheart sized up Cerb and instantly decided to leave that mess for Becky to look after. Instead, she turned her attention to Rutherford.

"The dental surgery needed to retract the compacted teeth in her jaw, which will take time to heal, as well as the damage from the dislocation, but she’s handling the all-liquid diet just fine. Now let's get you cleaned up, and I'll see if you need to come back in for more stitches."

Like a spoiled child, Rutherford left his makeshift bed and followed Redheart out the back. Commentary along the way notwithstanding.

"No need for new stitches. Not make same mistake twice. This time let Dragon Lord wrestle arm that can fight back."

With that last bit of discussion, the long night was officially over, and with the privacy needed restored, Becky was ready to indulge her off-duty status.

"Dash, get us three glasses. Midnight, grab the bottle from Luna. I need this, and I'm sure you both do too."

As the two made ready for the early morning shots, Becky went straight to the point.

"Justin, I hate to prescribe you some bad medicine, but unless your two problem girls are going to hop in bed with you… drink yourself to sleep."

"Fuck you," Cerb instantly fired back.

Just as quickly, Becky continued her verbal assault.

"Go fuck yourself… You think smashing up the hospital was a good look for you? For any of us? And that's on top of all that shit in your back."

Midnight took his position at Becky’s side, carefully pouring out the clear rum in each glass Rainbow held. At the same time, he thought it best to try and smooth over the incident at the hospital.

“It was my mistake. I wasn’t expecting you to be able to move so quickly, given your injuries.”

In a fit, Becky snatched her glass from Rainbow and downed it as if it were water. Then, without missing a beat, handed the glass back for a refill and went back into action.

"Half. A fucking. Inch," she accused, ignoring Midnight’s apology. "That's how close you were from being paralyzed from the hips down. Oh, and until we figure out how to remove those crystals, if they get pushed in the wrong direction, then they're going to cut into your spine. That is, only if you don't keep moving around to push them in yourself."

Cerb gripped his hands around the armrest of his chair. The irony of his situation landed rather clearly, given his sobriety and opening his ears as wide as possible.

"So I have to stay in the wheelchair, or else I'll be stuck in the wheelchair? I want a second opinion."

After the days and nights, Becky went through, her bedside manner was nowhere to be found at this in-home visit.

"Deal with it."

Not the best choice of words for Cerb to try and take in, making him tremble as he sat.

"We lost—"

"Justin, stop it," Becky demanded, not even bothering with etiquette.

Still shaking, Cerb continued over the interruption.

"—Gruff."

"Justin."

"And Discord."

"I know."

"And Trixie."

"We know."

"How am I supposed to stand up to the next threat—"

That was the last straw, and Becky went limp in her recliner, letting her words fall where they may. Not with malice or contempt. Simply, she had given up placating his ego.

"You don't… You… are not going to. The war... is over... Gruff is gone, Discord is dead, and Trixie is lost to us. Not because you or anyone else didn't do enough. Not because you weren't strong enough or didn't kill enough of them fast enough. We just…"

Quietly, Midnight presented Becky with her glass. A tall pour, and a defeated look that mirrored her own, finalizing her thoughts.

"Bad shit happens, Jay… They didn't believe us when we told them life can be this way. No offense, Dash. But now they know, and we're going to help them through it."

She eyed the glass and slowly reached for it. Her mind was made up, and her visit was over. Just like the drink she put down her gullet as if it was water before carelessly handing it back.

She was done trying to be gentle with Cerb. Right now, she needed him to do what she couldn’t.

"But Benny is going to need you again. Probably sooner rather than later… He… Justin… I can’t save Ocellus."

Another life on the line gave Cerb pause, and Becky looked him dead in the eyes with the hardship she'd been carrying these last two days.

"I saved a lot of lives after the fight was over… Peter, thank God, is still breathing. Rose knew that Vogt and Kühn had similar blood types. The kids, guards, you? … But Ocellus is half insect. Her organs are like nothing I've ever seen. Fucking part of her biology is magic that not even Zecora could help me out with. And because we can't give her what she needs, this is gonna end the same way for Benny as it did with Lucy. And… I’d pull ‘em apart right now, but he’s the only thing keeping her alive at this point."

Done with the conversation, Becky stood up, hoping she could pull Cerb back with her unspoken ultimatum.

"I've barely slept since we got back. I'm tired of everyone's optimism about bringing back the dead and saying that the worst is over… Because frankly… I don't think they're ready to watch their kids go through what we did."

Seeing how it was time to go, Rainbow and Midnight downed their drinks and set the glasses by the sink as they went for the door, taking the bottle with them. The departure felt forced, as it looked as if Rainbow had something on her mind she wanted to share but lacked the time or words to convey.

That left Lumberman to pick up the pieces as Becky led out her guardians.

"Apples. Could you go grab Redheart? I think Rutherford can finish on his own."

Applejack nodded, knowing full well that Lumberman just wanted a moment alone.

"Sure thing, Woody. We'll meet ya out front."

After Applejack went out the back, Lumberman settled down to console his beaten and demoralized friend.

"Jayman… Everybody be hurting. We got our asses kicked, and even AJ hasn't really processed the news about, what we can only assume were, her parents. Probably why Granny is so pissed off. But for now, we're gonna stand by Ben if everything is going the way we think it is. Kelly has her own shit going on. Even caught her getting love advice from Cadance, but we think she’s gonna pull a Sniff and bailout, but… I mean, her life is all kinds of fucked up right now… Then again, look who I’m talking to."

There wasn't much more to be said, so Lumberman stood up and pulled a letter from his back pocket. Even after sitting on it, the fine writing and expensive perfume said who it came from, and so he kept his words short.

"For better or worse, I’m sorry… She caught us on the way in to see Peter. Asked us to…"

He held the letter in his hand as if it were a bad omen or delinquent bill notice, bobbing it up and down before dropping it on the coffee table.

"It's a fucking letter, man. I dunno why she…"

Conflicted, he just shook his head and leaned in to give Cerb a brotherly hug.

"Your girls are messed up without you, bro."

Cerb hugged Lumberman back, knowing things were worse than what either of them knew. Hurtful words that were spoken while others were busy with their own problems.

"Yeah."

Lumberman pulled away, ready for one last kind gesture.

"We're all getting back together tonight at the castle. King Aspen has something important to share. Some… thank you, or apology, I guess. Sounds like he really wanted you and Chris there from what the guards have said. Regardless, we need you there. Maybe you won't end up sleeping alone tonight."

Cerb nodded and picked up the letter.

There was no further exchange. It was an understood agreement for privacy and time for Cerb to collect himself. Lumberman’s truck taking off gave him peace of mind that he could read the letter with unimposing privacy. Two honks from the truck’s horn only reminded him of where others wanted him and who he would have to face once in their company.

The letter itself, once opened, was sadly discovered to be rather brief, but even the elegance of its few words wasn’t comforting.

My dearest Justin,

My sincerest apologies for remaining so distant. Obviously, Fluttershy has required the majority of my attention, though my position has not changed. The violence, the deaths, and everything this world has done to you. What you have subjected yourself to, more importantly, we can't be a part of it.

Frankly, we can no longer condone your continued fighting in this horrible war on our behalf. But if we can't stop you, then simply, we won't stand by to watch you find out if your third time really is the charm.

If you can agree to put an end to endangering yourself, then please join me for dinner tonight with King Aspen. I’ve been told he has something special planned. I will do my best in the meantime to convince Fluttershy to give us all another chance.

Love,

Rarity Belle~

P.S. Please don’t hold Fluttershy to her words. She’s never had to deal with death before, and having to witness that owlbear’s demise on top of losing Discord, she simply isn’t in the right state of mind.

In time, she will come around to remember what we both came to see in you, just as I hope you still desire from both of us.

Slowly, Cerb crumpled up the letter in his hand. Each finger clung tighter as they gripped down on what he read to be empty promises. Of course, his hurt, anger, and disgust did not go unnoticed by his returning company.

“Bad news?” Thunder asked quietly, already knowing the answer.

A smart-ass comment was on the tip of Cerb’s tongue, but the sentiment softened quickly with the thought of how closely she had stuck to his side. Even after his violent, uncontrolled outburst the first night they returned, she had never shown an inclination of blame or decried his resilience to “answer the call,” as she put it.

Then there was Ember, standing behind Thunder, just as valiant in her position not to back down or relent in supporting him. All the more firmly displayed as she punched her scaly knuckles together.

“By the scent on that paper, it better be good news, or I just might have to break my own Dragon Code if that’s what it’s gonna take to get through to her.”

While misery loves company, Cerb was lucky to find those of more favorable walking through the door.

“She’s a stubborn one,” Cadance humbly declared from the garage door.

Of all the faces to enter, Cadance and Shining were a welcomed sight. Even Shining, out of all ponies, had been kind after the battle, though for one particular reason specifically.

"Look who's up and walking, guys."

Though his chipper nature often left him speaking without thinking. A trait he often noticed too late.

Kinda like now while seeing Cerb all but crippled.

"Oh… Shit."

For a moment, Cerb wondered how they had arrived unnoticed. Then he remembered the two beeps and realized they were greeting the carriage that must have delivered the royal pair instead of bidding farewell.

On any note, luckily for Cerb, he could laugh off Shining’s comment more as a well-placed joke.

"You're a card, Shining. And Cadance, I'm glad to see you up and around again."

Cadance more or less limped her way in. Neither of her rear legs cooperated with her, yet she soldiered on in spite of it.

"You'll have to excuse Shining. He thought some good news would help make for a good entrance."

She made her way over to Cerb at the best pace she could. Updates on everyone's conditions and whereabouts had kept her in the loop. Thus, she had to check up on the one that held her interest the most.

"How are you holding up?"

Falling back on the reality he was stuck in, Cerb tossed the crumpled letter on the coffee table and sulked.

"Everything is fucked… I don't know what I'm doing anymore. And I'm stuck in this fucking chair. How are you?"

Cadance fluttered her eyes and shakily lowered her flanks to the floor. Any attempts at style or femininity were lost in her faltering performance.

“Cracked ribs, multiple herniated discs, chronic pain from swollen nerves in my bruised hips, aaaaaand I’ll be on stool softeners until the swelling of my intestines goes down. Frankly, I’d prefer more bruises to that last one.”

Happy to add more levity to her pains, Shining pipped up from behind her.

“She’s been shitting her brains out.”

Levity execution skill level… Zero.

“Damnit, Shining,” Cadance groaned with a drooping of her ears. “There’s a limit.”

Too much was just enough, and Cerb couldn’t help but crack a grin.

“Thanks. I’d give you both a standing ovation, but…”

Sharing a simple smile, Cerb shrugged, pointing an emphasis on his arm in a sling and immobile leg.

“Ha!” Shining laughed out loud. “I still don't know how you guys do it."

Not exactly the best, let alone the most creative choice of words, but Cerb could see Shining was hiding something. A touch of sadness in his eyes that he wasn’t letting on to. Something he didn't want to say, even when his voice turned more serious.

"So… We got a big day ahead of us. All of us, I mean. Cadance, could you go get a bath ready for Justin?"

Cadance had already forced herself up, even before the request. Almost like it was planned.

"Sure thing. Thunder, Ember. Could you both help me for a bit? I'm still a bit wobbly, and I don't think Luna will be of much help."

It was no secret. The request was for Cerb and Shining to talk alone. Of which, Thunder took it politely as an order.

"Of course, Princess."

Ember followed suit, though it was clear she was uneasy about it, choosing to lead the way back to the bathing tents.

Regardless, Shining had his audience, but his somber tone left much to be desired.

"Justin… I’m sorry to put this on you, but are you still planning on going to the Crystal Empire?”

The question felt loaded, but without an angle, Cerb didn’t know how to answer.

“I… I don’t know. Things are still so messed up over here. The situation between me and Rarity and Flutters is pretty much a train wreck. I’m stuck in this fucking chair indefinitely. And Ben—”

Judging by Shining’s expression, Cerb could tell the question wasn’t just about his indecisiveness.

“Wha… Wha-What are you really asking me?”

Shining sighed and took a seat on the unoccupied loveseat. The air around him felt stuffy, heavy with a burden that he was still uncertain about.

“Cadance and I are… We need a break… Time apart to sort things out.”

So, another casualty from the conflict had emerged. This one not of the flesh, but the emotional toll was just as hard to fathom. As if he didn’t have enough bullshit to drag down his mood.

“We haven’t told the others yet. We’re… not even sure how to. Cadance and I? Our whole lives, our marriage, the isolation from others. Our dedications to Equestria, The Crystal Empire?”

This was too much for Cerb to take in, but he could see how much it hurt Shining to admit it. It was quickly overwhelming him to still be the shoulder everyone was leaning on, yet, he couldn’t turn a blind eye to Shining or Cadance.

“Dude. You can’t let—”

“That’s all Cadance and I have done,” Shining quickly answered. “We didn’t even know Harmony was manipulating us. Not just here. The other worlds, all the other Echoes, too. We were playthings, made to fall in love. Pieces on a playmat to be moved for their Words. A perfect Equestria? …A perfect marriage?”

He swallowed hard, still dwelling on his history. The coincidences. The close calls. Everything that had fallen in place.

“Do you remember telling Cadance that you were afraid your time with Rarity and Fluttershy was a mental illusion? That maybe your thoughts weren’t your own? Some kind of mind control?”

He turned to Cerb, looking him dead in the eye. Deep inside, the feeling of being robbed, stripped naked, humiliated, hurt, lost, begging for his support. Even more so, beyond that, some hope for understanding.

“Justin… That’s what happened to us. And ever since meeting you. The rest of your friends? Whatever spell Harmony cast on us started to come undone. Little by little, we could see that…”

The confession fell quiet. Wants were mixing with regrets. All of his uncertainty blurring with desires. Yet, there was still a fear of letting go.

“We still love each other. That hasn’t changed, and I don’t want her going back to the Crystal Empire alone with just our guards. So, I asked because I don’t want to leave her alone. Unprotected… Even if you’re still recovering, there will be others with you… but I’m staying here for a while. And we both know that even now, if pushed, you could do more than any pony could to keep Cadance safe.”

Now that it was laid out, Cerb couldn’t voice a protest. Not without sounding like a hypocrite to his own fears. Although, the noble request only complicated his own personal matters.

Simply put, Cerb didn’t have an answer.

“Tin?”

Perhaps not the best time to joke around with old nicknames, but Cerb could see it bring a small smile to his troubled friend. Overall, not a bad start.

“I’m all sorts of fucked up right now. Not just the chair or the pieces of Echo stuck in my back, but… I think after tonight, I’ll have a better idea of if and when I’ll be going where.”

Shining nodded. It was an honest answer for what had been a lot to ask for, and he could respect that.

“Take your time, but… Please don’t tell anypony… Anyone, I mean. Especially Twilight.”

So focused on the conversation, neither noticed Cadance standing at the sliding glass door alone, silently, only to speak as if she had heard nothing.

“Justin. I know this would probably be done by Rarity and Fluttershy. If not, Becky or Redheart, but the three of us are willing to help you get cleaned up. There’s supposed to be an important dinner tonight.”

That was time enough alone, and Shining removed himself from the couch. He put on a strong front, but it was all a show for Cadance’s sake. Even the kiss on her cheek looked more like an act of habit and a goodbye than one of true affection.

“Mom should be here in time to take care of Flurry Heart for dinner tonight. I’ll see you then.”

[Over in the Castle of Friendship's study.]

Trixie Rose rolled back and forth in her chair, giggling like crazy as she kissed her bottle of vodka.

"Oh, I missed you so much. Mwah!"

Not so entertained, Twilight added a shot into her Irish coffee. After letting Rose sleep for so long, this was not how she wanted their time spent.

"Can we please get back to business? You said not to wake you without alcohol. So talk, or I'm pouring it out."

Without answering, Rose opened the bottle and took a good three-second chug, causing her to nearly drop the bottle in a sudden coughing fit.

"Oof," she wheezed. "That's so much better than I remember."

Letting that pass, Twilight tried to get back on topic.

"Peter? When will he—"

"Sorry," Rose apologized, staring at the bottle with glowing red cheeks. "When I was just Trixie, some of the best times all of us had was when this stuff was legal. Not the sneaking around for amazing sex."

She eyed the bottle, remembering similar clear spirits but nothing this potent or impactful.

"The part of me that used to be Harmony had to leave constantly to tend to weak spots in the barrier. That meant there were lots of points in time where everyone got to be themselves… and we… I… loved those times… Probably the only times we all got along."

Slowly, she raised the bottle, giving a toast to those far beyond this world.

"To you Kelly… Chris… Twi… Star… Everyone."

She wiped her eyes clear of the growing mist and took one more long slow sip. Each moment in memory of those lost.

"And the last one for you, Ring."

Having lived up her moment, she sat the bottle down, ready for business.

"Sorry… I… Never really had the time to grieve. Spent so much time on the run, never had a moment to myself. But, to answer your question… I don't know. Every world is a little different, but yours is… more complex than most. And even your humans. I didn't think beings made completely out of Order could exist."

To try and explain, Trixie tried to cast a spell but cut it off just as quickly. The magic-suppressing ring on her horn worked promptly as intended. Plus, the rather copious alcohol in her system was seriously hindering her focus.

"Damnit… I hate trying to explain shit without visual references… Okay, think of Order in humans as alcohol in a drink. The humans Ring, and I came to know, had maybe a drop or two of the weak stuff mixed into a bucket of water. So weak that even a construct like Ring could interact with them. My Chris? More like a shot mixed in with a big bottle of soda. Stronger, but not enough to do much outside of maybe a slight tingle."

She picked up the bottle again, looking it over both in awe and temptation.

"But yours? Pure alcohol. No mixer, no chaser… Not until you dilute them."

Twilight raised an eyebrow, insulted.

"I what?"

Clearly, a line had been crossed, and Rose put the bottle down again to clarify.

"Not you, you. You ponies of this world in general. Why fear makes them vulnerable, I haven't a clue. But it is what’s weakening them. And I don't just mean to magic, but the magic they're exposed to. Though, thinking about it, maybe vulnerable isn't the right word. Weak or… I don't know for sure, but it damages them."

"Fear?" Twilight asked, very alarmed that something so basic could pose such a threat.

"No," Rose answered. "Your magic. And maybe, like alcohol, in small doses, it’s fine. However, in my world, the more humans were exposed to it, the more it wore them down. Though, only Justin could find a way to expel his. It was the complete opposite for Justin in Ring's world. Even if he was always with Cadance and Shining, he eventually took in so much that it ended up killing him. Nearly killed Shining in the process."

Rose looked down at her bottle again, ignoring the horrified look on Twilight’s face, wanting to drink it even more just to help numb the memory Ring had shared.

"Looking back, I think that's what led to the final collapse for her world. They all burned out what little Order they had, but we thought it was magic. Probably Order fused with magic."

After that little tangent, Rose drew a blank for a moment.

"If I had to guess, given all you told me, the magic you all possess is overloading their nervous system. That explains the nausea, personality shifts, and unconsciousness. The stronger the magic, the stronger the bonding of their Order to the magic itself… and the longer for Order to reconfigure it."

She looked up at Twilight, still looking for answers.

"It's like I said. It's going to take longer than the others had to deal with. Just like Kelly, Peter was scared of dying, but Harmony is of the strongest magic wielders there was."

Twilight sat at her desk, on the verge of giving up.

"Then what more can you tell me about The Words? What else do I need to protect Peter from?"

To that question, Rose seemed to disengage from Twilight.

"Nothing more than you already know. I won't say more about what is to come. That's not my place, and most of it won't even matter."

In an abrupt outburst, Twilight slammed her hooves on the desk.

"Why not?! A war is coming and we don't know when or where! Lives could be lost!"

Calmly, Rose reopened her bottle and poured herself a glass.

"Twilight… My goal was to set you and this whole world free to figure things out on your own. Telling you what The Words wanted to happen can't be predicted now because the chain of events have been altered, and the only one who could set things back is long gone. The war might not even happen if not all of the ponies needed fall into place or the Storm King doesn't find what he needs."

Twilight could see the uncertain future standing in front of her. Without Harmony pulling the strings, there really was no way of telling what could happen.

"Arg… This would be so much easier if Chris had movies of what would come in the future instead of what already happened."

Rose abruptly stopped short of taking her next sip.

"He has what?"

Author's Note

Part one, done.

Even in victory, there are still losses to consider.

Part two, tomorrow.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Epilogue. Post Conflict: A Whole New World. Part 2.

[Later in the afternoon at the hospital.]

After a cautious welcome back, Doctor Horse had joined Cerb as he was pushed through the halls by Thunder. A fitting pair, also followed by Ember, given both their states and refusal for proper care, as far as he was concerned.

"Yes, yes. I'm sure there will be more shards discovered as the days go by. Much like with Mr. Husk and his leg, as well as his back, cutting in to remove each piece may end up doing more harm."

Walking together, they passed one room sealed off with a notice of "Under Maintenance" tacked onto the cracked door. The sight, of course, left Doctor Horse feeling uneasy around his present company.

"There are a fine selection of sedatives available to help limit incurring future injuries if—"

"No thank you," Cerb answered prematurely. "I don't do well, or better with those."

Ember, impatient, or annoyed with not getting to push the wheelchair, turned to the children's ward instead.

"I need to check in on Smolder. Is it okay to visit Sniff, or…"

Try as she might, the extremes of Cerb's softer side and his hard-ass warrior persona didn't always make it easy to guess his motives or sensitivities. Still, Cerb appreciated her airing on the side of caution.

"Take your time, but I'm sure he'd like to hear your voice when you're done. Let Cadance know she can stop in when she’s done visiting the Wonderbolts, too."

After a knock on the door and a chipper voice on the inside welcomed them in, Cerb was a little let down to see Sniff unchanged since last seeing him. However, the current visitors were pleasant enough to see.

"Hey, mom," Cerb greeted Cutter, as warmly as he could. "Ovens. How's everyone doing?"

Ovens was lying alongside Sniff at the far side of the bed, while Cutter sat next to the bed, slowly waking to the new arrivals.

“Oh…Justin, dear. I'm so glad to see you're doing better today."

A silent slow shake from Thunder behind Cerb gave a silent gesture that wasn't exactly the case. At least enough to let her quickly change the subject.

"It looks like you finally got yourself a bath. I barely noticed that wonderful scent of yours."

A quick and easy change of topic. One Cerb took long to avoid talking about more crushing matters.

"Yeah… Uh… Cadance came by and… Well, Thunder and Ember also had to help. Rarity is still taking care of Fluttershy, so."

The fake smile on Cutter's face seemed to say the same thing Cerb was feeling. The whole conversation felt dead on arrival, and Cutter wasn't ready to let either of them open up what was difficult and unneeded to be discussed in this setting.

"Uh, Ovens, dear. We've been with Peter long enough for now. Why don't we give Justin some alone time with his brother."

Ovens wiped the dried tears and sleep from her eyes. Leaving Peter's side was the last thing she wanted to do. However, family was family, and she couldn't quite say no.

"Okay. Yeah… Just…"

She leaned forward and gave Sniff a soft kiss on the lips. Even asleep, there was a softness and feeling of compassion coming from him she didn't want to leave.

"Wake up soon, sweety. I won't be far away."

Cutter was slow to move, so Thunder moved Cerb to Ovens's side and set the brake.

"I'll be just outside the door, Justin. No one will bother you."

Cerb nodded silently, letting Ovens and Thunder leave the room. Cutter wasn't far behind but stopped shy of leaving the room. There was a weight on her shoulders where couldn't leave well enough alone. Making her stop to turn and speak softly.

"I'm… sorry for what happened with Fluttershy and Rarity. They should be here with you, no matter what. You…"

She gave a look to Ovens outside the door, an unspoken request to give them a moment before closing the door.

After Ovens started down the hall, Cutter made her way over to Cerb. There without a request, she brought herself up to hug around his midsection, bringing her bandaged wing under his arm that hugged her back.

"I heard that you've lost so many already. Now coming here… They don't understand why we do it. No matter how much life wants to take away from us. Even when others want nothing to do with all the sacrifice we put up with… But it's okay."

Cerb couldn't argue that she didn't understand what he really had gone through, but the sentiment was enough. She was a fighter like him. Ready and willing to stand up to the next great unknown no matter the cost.

However, she had her own bad news to share.

"Baked Fresh and I are done… I can't walk away from what I do."

Her breath caught in her throat, struggling not to let it all come out at once.

"This world is a frightening place for those like us who march into darkness. Who answer the call so they don't have to know what we protect them from… He doesn't understand why I can't walk away… I thought your two would."

More than she wanted to let out started to overpower her limits. Soft sobs and a steady flow of tears soaked into Cerb's shirt as he tried to comfort his only remaining motherly figure. The first to actually be dealing with anything close to what he was going through, though her admission conflicted his position even worse.

"We can't always change who we are… And I don't want to change. I don't want you to change either. You're fucking awesome, and Baked Fresh doesn't know how lucky he was to have you when you can still stand by us through all this bullshit."

That was already too much. Cutter had both her daughter and a majority of her subordinates to be presentable for. So, she pulled away and dried her eyes.

"No worries, Justin. Peter warned me you'd all be trouble. Just… know that I'm here for you. And be a good boy and wake your brother up for us."

The request was clearly in jest, though still heartfelt. Perhaps there was a glint of hope that her wish would be granted by some unknown human ability after she left.

Such an ability had yet to be seen, though as Cerb laid his hand on Sniff's, there couldn't have been a stronger desire for much else.

"Hey, Sniffles… Shit's gone to hell in a handbasket since you started sleeping on the job… I could really use some of your help right about now… I'm scared, bro."

Cerb had been in Sniff’s room alone for longer than expected, so Ember ended up walking down the hallways with Smolder. After spending so much time with Cerb, Ember had to make up what she could.

"Sorry I haven't been around much."

Smolder kept in stride, though didn't seem very enthusiastic about the bonding time.

"It's no biggie. It's not like we're family or anything."

While rude, even if true, Ember held her tongue long enough for Smolder to bring things back on track.

"You're so lucky. You get to have Cerberus watch over you. Benny told us he crushed more of those Echo things than any creature else and was the only one able to take down the owlbear."

Two out of three of those things were true, but Smolder didn't feel the need to clarify that it was her watching over Cerb.

"Yeah, well, none of us could take the stupid thing down. In the end, all we could do was remove the distractions and… watch him do his thing."

There was a moment of silence between the two as they completed their first lap, passing the same guards at the children's door. Part of the reason was because Ember didn't know how to end the conversation, and also because she didn't notice Smolder had kept walking for another lap.

After catching up, Ember couldn't stop a little bit of her former self from slipping out.

"What? There aren't enough floor tiles in your room. Do you really want to see the hallway twice?"

Presumably far enough away from any listening ears, Smolder finally dropped her guard.

"Were we really supposed to be the new Elements? Not that I care anymore, but… Harmony lied to us and almost got all of us killed and… I don't know if anything about us becoming friends was real. Then all the dumb ideas we had or how to fight it off and escape? I feel stupid for falling for all of it."

So there was a reason for the extended walk, and now Ember had to walk this tight rope. Though, prior conversations had already covered this before Cerb was sent home from the hospital.

"According to Rose, yes you were all to be the new Elements. But, she also didn't lie… It was more like she tricked you the same way Peter did."

A piss poor analogy, for sure, but the last question would fix all of that.

"As for becoming friends, and that new little brother of yours, that was all real. All thanks to Spike… and Cerb, I guess… Maybe Chris a little, too. But the whole time you were with Spike, Harmony couldn't do anything to you. Probably somewhere after getting off the train you and Yona snuck into, you were all on your own as well."

Smolder appeared to take that as truth, but not exactly for the best.

"That means that me and everyone else getting hurt—"

Ember turned on a dime to loom over Smolder, bearing her still-mending claws.

"Don't you dare say any of what happened back there was your fault. All of you are too young and inexperienced to make…"

A little too late, the version the kids had told together came back to her. It was easy to see where the blame could be placed at any point in time.

Unfortunately, that wasn't the lecture to give or the lesson to learn.

"Look, kid. You all made the best choices you could. And you especially… You fought that owlbear by yourself. Not once, but twice. And all for the right reasons. Just like I did against that super Echo."

Smolder cocked an eyebrow and raised a questionable tone.

"Was it really a super Echo?"

Ember turned back, slapping Smolder in the back of the head with her tail-

"Ow!"

-before motioning her on.

"Of course it was a super Echo. It was riding the damn owlbear. All the super baddies ride something bigger than them when they're pony-sized… Thunder never even fought her super Echo. She had to help Cadance with hers."

Even if some of the story might have been embellished, Smolder wasn’t going to forfeit all the bragging rights.

“Yeah, you’re right. Do you think I could have helped in the fight?”

Ember reached out and ruffled the spines on Smolders head playfully before playfully mushing the young dragonesse’s face away.

“Probably, but I saved ya some pieces to munch on. How’s that work for ya?”

[Out in the middle of town.]

Pinkie was making her rounds spreading cheer and goodwill where she could. The return of the missing foals had relieved many concerns, but the lack of details coming out left many concerned of yet another disturbance. It was the kind of atmosphere perfect for a cheerful party pony to make her appearance in.

Friendly hellos, good vibes, an occasional hug or two, and compliments-a-plenty eased the tensions still floating about the residence. That is until Pinkie found her way to one sweetly scented house in particular filled with shouting.

“Less would have been hurt had you not run from the fight!”

“That wasn’t my job! That’s not what we do!”

“You didn’t want to help! You never wanted to help them! You just wanted to find a reason for me to stay away from them!”

“You weren’t there! You have no idea what it was like! Stop acting like you know what you’re talking about”

“You fought for Ponyville before! This shouldn't have been any different!”

“Well, it was different! I fought with you! I was fighting for you! You need to stay away from those humans! He’s surrounded by mares! He doesn’t need you like I do!”

“Fuck you, Bon Bon! I knew that’s what this was all about! I am so done with you! I can’t stand being around you anymore! You won't listen to reason! I fucking hate you! You hear me?! I! Hate! You!”

“Get back here! That’s an ord—”

The two voices divulged into incoherent screams and what sounded like a tussle, as Pinkie bounded closer. The tussle brought in the sounds of dishes breaking, furniture and cupboards slammed against bodies, then an Earth pony mare bursting through the front door.

Stopping just shy of kissing Pinkie’s hooves, Bon Bon slid to a stop in the dirt.

Confused, Pinkie blinked a few times as she tried to put together what must have started this feud between two of Ponyville’s closest friends, but she had heard enough to make an educated guess.

“Uh… I’m just stepping out on a limb here, but you probably shouldn’t try to keep ponies away from their special somehumans. You saw how that worked out for you know who. I mean? Come on. You were there.”

Stomping out from the front door, Lyra marched past Bon Bon and nabbed up Pinkie by her tail as she passed by.

“Thirty days, Bon Bon! I want you out of my house, and I’m not coming back until you and all your shit is somewhere else!”

Shocked, Pinkie could only stare, awestruck at Bon Bon faltering to get back to her hooves. A lost friendship and broken heart showed through with more clarity than the bruised cheek and dirty chin.

“You’re kicking me out?! But… I have nowhere else to go! We still have to wo—”

“Thirty days!” Lyra shouted back, not even turning around to say it more clearly in Bon Bon’s direction. “Figure it out!”

While clearly a friendship problem, Pinkie wasn’t physically able to help Bon Bon. Then again, being how she sided with the one telekinetically carting her around, Pinkie could only ask the obvious question at this point.

“So… Rumor around town is that you and Bon Bon had a disagreement recently. Anything you want to talk about?”

Thankfully, Lyra knew that was Pinkie just being Pinkie, so the off-putting question didn’t sting as it should have. Instead, she put Pinkie down, heavily in need of venting to someone who she could talk to more openly.

“Sorry for dragging you along like that. I didn’t want Bon Bon following me, and I thought if you were with me..” She sighed and slowed down enough to let Pinkie catch up, and got back into the stride of updating the party mare. “Sorry… Bon Bon confronted me about spending so much time with Peter and said that I shouldn’t because he’s dangerous. So, I told her how I really feel about him.”

An uncontrollable smile beamed from Lyra’s muzzle, the rapid turn of events coming back to help her see how horrible things had turned out for her and her former best friend.

“And the stupid thing is, we both felt the same way about each other. Just like Octavia and Vinyl. Only Bon Bon, as it turns out, is a hateful, jealous bitch. I just can’t get it through to her that…”

As much as it felt like Pinkie was betraying a part of herself, she couldn’t argue with Lyra storming off or even getting physical over Bon Bon trying to stop her from seeing Sniff. After all, she would have done the same if anyone stopped her from even being friends with Benny.

“That he’s too important to you. I know… What you have with him and your herd is special. Believe me, I wish I had what you all had.”

Lyra raised a hoof to wipe a frustrated tear from her eye, only then realizing who exactly she was venting to, and how that must have made the listener feel.

“Damnit, Pinkie. I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t be complaining about my love life to you. I mean… If you don’t mind me asking, why didn’t—”

“Why didn’t Benny and I end up together?” Pinkie quickly finished the question, not even sounding bothered by it. “I wondered that myself ever since Rarity taught me how to masturbate. Long story, but it involves a porno. Anyway~ I wasn’t what Benny needed, other than a friend. And, sure, I’d love to have him pound me into a mattress as hard as Cerb could swing his axe; I don’t have what every other pony has with their special humans.”

Lyra cocked her head slighting, giving Pinkie an odd side glance.

“And what’s that?”

Pinkie just smiled back, confident with her answer.

“A reason to be in a relationship. He-he. But you know what?”

She added a gleeful giggle and an extra bounce to her stop before moving closer to Lyra and whispering in her ear, “I’m so horny all the time that I’d let any human or pony fuck me.”

The sheer bluntness left Lyra giggling/blushing alongside Pinkie.

“Damnit, Pinkie. You are too much, but who knows? You might end up lucky one of these nights.”

Pinkie kept her perky bounces towards the castle, ever confident in the path she’d chosen.

“Probably not, but I might at least get some sloppy seconds. You mares are into that, and that’s gotta be better than using my own hooves or a candlestick.”

The duo again entered into pearls of laughter, ignoring the considerable number of gazes from those watching them in town.

[Meanwhile, in Fluttershy’s cottage.]

Zecora stood in front of the kettle at the stove. Three teacups sat to the side as she worked with Rarity to keep the cottage in order.

“I owe Cerberus my life, and because of that, I made Fluttershy a promise. Now it seems like you both are abandoning your hard-earned future of bliss.”

Rarity busied herself with sweeping the floor. Not with magic, but by hoof. All the more frustrating to deal with this added burden of explaining herself.

“It’s not so simple. Justin has time and time again, allowed himself to be thrust into conflict. First, the guards, which he did so he could venture into Everfree Forest for Becky, then the Castle of the Two Sisters for The Pony of Shadows, then again searching for the foals and fighting… everything. He’s never given himself the time to heal, and each time he fights, he comes back beaten and bloodied worse than the last.”

Zecora had seen the results of Cerb’s physical conflicts, which did not lessen her view on the matter being discussed, nor lower her tone in her reply.

“Even after the Timberwolves, you held tight to Justin and never resisted. Yet now you speak as if those risks never existed?”

The sweeping stopped, and Rarity realized that she’d been sweeping a clean floor for the last five minutes.

“God… Damnit.” She let the broom drop into the corner she had swept herself into, more frustrated with herself than anything else. “We knew there would be dangers, but he doesn’t know when to stop. We had to force him to cease fighting off the Kings the first time. We couldn’t stop him from going into the Castle when he should have been resting. He insisted on walking in Canterlot, and then when the Echoes came, he ran into battle with no plan.”

Still trying to keep herself busy, Rarity opened a cupboard and pulled out a bag of feed. Reflexively, she tried to pull it forward with her magic, but her best efforts could only budge it partially forward.

“Son of a…”

The kettle finally began to whistle, prompting Zecora to pour three cups in rapid succession and return the kettle back to the stove away from the flame.

“Honestly, now. How many times have you been in his position? To save your friends, you wouldn’t turn down such a mission?”

Rarity grumbled as she reached for the feed bag over her head.

“No, of course, I wouldn’t, but I always make sure to maximize my recovery efforts. Plenty of beauty rest, nourishing foods, a day at the spa, meditation. I put it all behind me and focus on myself so I can be back on my hooves with as little delay as possible.”

Zecora stayed focused on the tea, adding milk and sugar to those who would want it. While stirring each cup, she expanded upon her thoughts on the matter, though her voice came off more as lecturing than nurturing thought.

“You are wise to take the time to restore your health, pampering yourself at a hefty cost. For Justin, however, I believe his hesitancy comes from the fear of what he has left to be lost.”

The realization that Cerb might have been constantly ready to fight for others didn’t come in spite of his loss, but that was only because it hit Rarity just as hard as the bag of feed falling on her head.

Zecora noticed the bag impaled on Rarity’s horn but gave it no mind. The symbolism of the mess Rarity had helped to create felt appropriate, so she continued prepping the tea tray.

“Don’t act so surprised, and take that bag off of your head. Fluttershy has not eaten all day, so we shall feed her in bed. With food in her belly, maybe we’ll remove all of that needless dread.”

With the serving tray in her mouth, Zecora led the way up the stairs. Rarity fell behind, dumping the bag off her horn and letting the pellets spill across the floor for the many critters to rush over and gorge upon. The thought of Cerb's actions and illogical behavior should have received a more generous amount of compassion. However, that didn’t address all the issues needing their attention.

In fact, the biggest obstacle still had her head buried under the covers.

“Go away,” Fluttershy’s muffled voice pleaded through her sobs under the blanket. “I want to be alone.”

Defying the request, Zecora placed the tray on the makeup stand. She had her honor to uphold, after all.

“Quiet opposite of this is true, I bet, plus I am still in your debt."

Zecora then pulled back the covers, finding Fluttershy clinging to her pillow. A sad sight for sure, but one that also said more than Fluttershy would admit.

"I've heard you refuse to see Cerberus after your fight, and here you are, holding a pillow that has his scent with all your might."

Fluttershy sniffed her nose clear, taking in the rich scent of species and citrus. Try as she might, she had been clinging to it since she decided not to leave her bed.

In any other context, such a sight would’ve been somewhat off-putting.

"I can't do it," she whined. "I can't handle the killing. The Timberwolves and the Echoes, they weren't really alive. But that owlbear."

She buried her face in the pillow again, moaning her woes.

"I thought I understood what it takes to be a killer. Even if only to save others, but I can't. He's still dead. I watched him die. I watched all of them die. No matter what we did, they all died."

Feeling for Fluttershy’s struggles, Rarity joined her on the bed, pulling both her wing mare and the pillow in her arms.

"Darling, please. That nasty beast tried to kill you and all the children. There was no stopping it. It nearly killed Justin even after all the shooting and stabbing… There was no creature it wouldn't kill to get to Justin. What choice did we have?"

Fluttershy only cried harder into her pillow, not wanting to answer, leaving Rarity to try again.

"Gruff wasn't any of our faults. We still don't know who or what took him to save the children. We certainly didn't have a way to bring him out. And even Trixie…"

Those were both terrible losses, but Rarity knew the one that really was causing the most pain.

"Fluttershy, darling… I know you knew Discord better than any of us, but you heard what he said. Wedding bells? That was a bit on the nose, wouldn't you say? You know what he wanted for you."

Collapsing into a full meltdown, Fluttershy wailed into her pillow. All the remorse compiled into massive blubbering that contorted her words.

"It's my fault! I made Justin fall in love with me. I made him love me. I made him rut me. I wanted more. I couldn't stop myself. And because of that, I lost one of my closest friends."

She lifted her head from the pillow. Her eyes were bloodshot and puffy. The fur under her eyes was dark with the tears she'd been crying for days on end. No time that had passed had eased her suffering.

"Before Discord left us here, I asked him to help us have a foal with Justin. And then I hugged him. I sealed his fate. I was the stroke of the pen. Just like the baseball Justin ruined, I made Discord mortal long after he left us. He'd be alive if…"

It all came down on Fluttershy again. She knew what Harmony saw. The weakness she had left on Discord that was used to strike him down.

"Justin couldn't protect us... We didn't make him stronger… He's worse off than before we tried to help him. All of Equestria is worse off because of what we did. We failed him and our world."

It was all laid out, and Zecora wasn't accepting any bit of it.

"That owlbear was no friend of yours and is better off dead. Had Justin not used his axe, then to its belly he would of been fed. Even if Harmony deceived most with what they could eat to their fill, that creature was wicked and only wanted to kill."

Not done, Zecora marched around the room, venting her heated opinions on Fluttershy’s reaction.

"And now that you’ve spoken, I heard the whole story and understand Discord's final wish. He only wanted you to be happy; instead, you cry in bed, acting ungrateful and selfish. Gruff lost his soul, Trixie her existence, and Discord his life. Sacrifices so you could stand at the altar as your stallion’s wife. Even Justin broke his body, burned, battered, stabbed, and bruised. All because they threatened to take you, and he violently refused."

Fluttershy spun around from her pillow, shooting her wing out to point at Zecora.

Slap.

Infuriated, Zecora instantly slapped the wing away from her face. That quickly changed any attempt Fluttershy had to offer her counterargument, especially when Zecora stated her down with no pity or remorse.

"Excuse my rashness and raising a hoof to you, but you don't need my rhymes and clever wording to see the truth. You don't understand what you're throwing away. Justin is what he is. He could have been a villain to our kind, but he chose to use his wrath to smite evil that would clash against us instead. He was willing to destroy himself to save others. Most importantly you."

The fact that Zecora stopped rhyming was out of character. The lecture had become so heated she was talking normally, though her tone was bitter and spiteful.

"I've heard so much about these humans. All of it rings true to what I left my homeland in search for. Not to understand magic, but to find those who would not look at me and see my limits of expectations, but acceptance to be something more. Those that would support me and my own desires that others mocked and shamed me for pursuing. Creatures that wouldn't tell me to change or give up what gave me purpose, to conform to their standards."

She turned a cold stare at Rarity, making her cower under the judgment in her eyes.

"And you are no better. That letter you wrote? Making Justin choose between that which saved our entire world and the kindness you offered him. Baiting him in with the fear of rejection while all but telling him that Fluttershy had already abandoned him? That his actions only bore misery on those he cares the most for."

Both mares sulked under the poignant words levied on them, ashamed of their thoughtless actions. They were helpless under the truth Zecora bore down on them, returning her focus to Fluttershy.

"Justin is not some wild beast to be tamed and trained not to bite in exchange for your kindness. He is a harbinger of war, more fearsome than the Cerberus his chosen name reflects, longing for peace and healing with those he would fight for because that is his nature. Is that any different than the Spirit of Chaos you convinced to use his powers against those who threatened our peace?"

She looked again to Rarity, who was speechless and demoralized.

"Nor is Justin a bundle of mismatched fabric for you to craft into comfortable garments that fit your acceptable tastes. Justin had fashioned himself a brave and strong tapestry to drape over those not capable of carrying his burdens. He needed only mending to fix his tattered heart and frayed confidence."

She could still remember first meeting Cerb. How he carried her to safety, risking his life for hers and others. Ponies that he barely knew.

All the anger she had for the Timberwolves coming back as passion she battered the mares with.

"I saw it all too well when he carried me on his back away from the wretched beasts that sought to tear me apart. I saw it stronger in him than Onyx and Night Watch who were bound by duty. More than Rare Find searching to impress, and woefully out of his league. Every creature sees it in him.”

Taking a moment to lower her emotions, Zecora took a deep breath and lowered her head, no longer capable of looking either of the two in the face.

“Everypony, the deer kin, the hidden hippogryphs, even the griffons, yaks, and dragons, with all their pride look to him and his brethren and sisters with admiration, respect, and longing… And I am no different.”

Turning away with a hint of shame and sorrow, Zecora pointed herself to the door with her head still held low.

“I came here, wishing this to be easy, that you would stop me from talking and run for his embrace. I wanted to honor my promise to see you both wed, though your foolishness appears not to make that the case.”

Slowly, Zecora walked herself out the door, speaking only loud enough for her reads to extend past the stairs.

“If you prefer ultimatums, then I’ll leave you with one of my own to consider. Though, if you chose poorly, you’ll have no right to be shocked or become bitter.”

Rarity and Fluttershy stared at the open bedroom door, both their ears finally honed in on Zecora’s parting words.

“Reclaim your stallion, or wallow alone, together in bed. For if Justin is left unattended, there are many who will gladly take your place instead.”

The door to the outside cracked open, and Zecora had one last comment to share.

“I met a fine stallion recently, though to the Crystal Empire he will again depart. You both have until dinner; otherwise, a new race will start.”

[Back at the Castle of Friendship Study.]

Catching Chris as soon as he got back, Chris was ushered away by Twilight with Starlight to meet up with Rose. The request was simple, though the effects were crippling for Rose to watch.

“Huh,” Starlight’s voice sighed from the screen as she wandered the castle. “This castle looked a lot smaller from the outside.”

As the viewers continued to watch, Starlight ventured down another hallway, eventually opening a door to find Spike standing in only a towel, standing on a stool in front of a bathroom sink, brushing his teeth while wearing a band around his head to hold his spines back.

Of course, caught sight in the mirror of Twilight walking in on him and promptly turned to waive his morning greetings.

“Morning, Starlight.”

Embarrassed, Starlight turned away, covering her eyes with a hoof as she used her magic to shut the dual swinging doors.

“Oops. Sorry, Spike. I guess I’m still trying to find my way around. You don’t happen to know where the library is, do you?”

Spike popped out from the open door, causing Starlight to shy away again, though while watching it, Starlight admitted her confusion on the matter.

“Yeah… I remember that morning, but… I can’t say why I felt so embarrassed walking in on Spike. I mean… It’s not like he was actually on the toilet or anything.”

The video played on from the crystal replica of Chris’s smartphone, depicting Spike giving the proper directions to the very next door, leading to Starlight meeting up with Twilight. The two quickly shared an emotional exchange about being grateful and forgiveness. This was all about Starlight being accepted as a pupil and how the castle was now her home.

All the while, Rose had been fixated upon every moment that transpired in front of her.

“This is… Impossible. I… I don’t understand it. It’s perfect.”

By this time, the theme song began to play, leaving Rose to question her sanity.

“The Words… This is one of the many series of events that had to come to fruition. Every word, your expressions, the locations, the timing…”

The theme song ended with the title card, then flashed to opening credits: Developed for Television by Lauren Faust with a painted violet background. The screen faded out, opening to an establishing shot of Ponyville residents walking about in front of the view of the castle, talking, carrying on with their daily lives while Starlight’s voice preceded a fade in the very study they were currently watching the video in.

“All those ponies… Walking around… It took us seven years to plan everything to get them to where they needed to be. Twenty years to ensure the seven years to follow would allow for the optimal conditions needed to ensure they were as The Words demanded.”

More banter ensued from the video. It was nothing new to Chris, as he had watched it multiple times.

"So… The script of the show is The Words?"

Rose turned back to Chris, her eyes glowing bright white with rage.

"Do I look like a fucking cartoon to you?!"

Starlight bolted in front of Chris to protect him, but Twilight raised a hoof between the three and stepped in to intervene.

"He's not saying we're cartoons or that this world is the show. All we're pointing out is that somehow a show on his world captured points in time of our lives. He knows that we're real. That we have a history that extends far beyond what anything he has to show us."

Rose looked back at the screen. Jumps in time reflecting the exact moments she had seen played out time and time again in other worlds.

"But these are the Words. Perhaps not heard through the great beyond, but animated to depict every moment that was to come to pass. The hours in between were left to us to interpret. Painstaking years of plotting and planning had to go into manipulation of the weather by pegasi, crop rotations, emotional directing of countless ponies… and it's all fucking entertainment for humans?"

Rose tapped the screen to skip to the next episode, starting with a recap of the previous episode showing the events of Twilight and the others arriving in the Crystal Empire. Much of which centered around Twilight discovering that she was to be an aunt, hints at Sunurst’s insecurities, Flurry Heart being an alicorn, and the troubles that came with her uncontrolled powers. All of which ended with the Crystal Empire about to be engulfed in a magical snowstorm.

It was enough to make Rose sick, and thus she turned away from the show's opening musical number.

“No… No. Fuck this. I’m done with this fairy tale bullshit. It was a prophecy about how to save the world from being destroyed and falling into chaos.”

The next episode started with Rarity complaining about the shattered Crystal Heart and how plans had changed. Hearing those familiar words drove Rose to turn around and punch the projected display.

She slammed her hoof on the display over and over again, pausing and unpausing the video. Rarity’s voice the musical overtones playing and stopping over and over again as the visuals panned out in rapid jolts until she stopped on the video playing Twilight’s dialog.

“Without the Crystal Heart’s magical protection, the entire city is about to become a winter wasteland.”

Finally, Rose broke down. Her tears welling up and falling down the screen playing out the past.

“This wasn’t even how it was supposed to happen. The Words first foretold of King Sombra’s return. Queen Chrysalis was to work with Radiant Hope to unleash the Umbrum. His redemption. The final defeat to keep them sealed away. So many fucking broken continuities in The Words. It was madness to determine what had to be true, what were parables to explain what not to occur. Memories that had to be erased…”

Rose collapsed to the floor, sobbing over a dual purpose in life that had been robbed of her. At the same time, Chris had an epiphany that only complicated matters.

More specifically, it was a question that would complicate their understanding of the broken continuity.

“Did by any chance The Words mention Rarity becoming the New Nightmare Moon?”

Rose choked on her blubbering, ending in her coughing and vomiting up some of her morning vodka. She sat hovering over her own vomit, breathing heavily while trying to remember in the midst of understanding why her entire existence was a lie.

“Nightmare Rarity? That was years before the Crystalling. What about it? Do you have another fucking movie of that, too?”

Chris was about to reach for his phone, but since he still had casts and bandages over both hands, he figured that the visual evidence wasn’t going to do any of them any favors.

“N… no… It was never part of the show. It was in the comics.”

“IN THE COMICS?!” Rose shouted in rage-fueled disgust. “The fucking movies weren’t enough?! You have comics of… Wha-What is this?”

Only further angered, she turned back to Chris again and spat out what bit of alcohol and bile left coating her tongue.

“Is this some kind of cruel joke? You! You! You are nothing like the Chris I knew! My Chris never wanted to torture me with these… These fucking sick lies! I’m real, Goddamnit! I might be the pony who watched her whole world be devoured by The Darkness and the Harmony that controlled my fate, but I’m not your fucking movie night, gaggle fuck, sit and watch joke to be viewed at your leisure! I can make and break my own destiny!”

She forced herself up, ready to throw herself on Chris. Ready to beat him. Tear him apart, but fumbled on her cap she had entangled herself in, landing on the floor with a flop.

There on the floor, shaking with inept anger, crying, wheezing, and throwing up on the floor as well as herself, Rose gave up.

“It’s not true. It can’t be true… My Chris would have told me it was all make-believe… The Words were real. My life was real. I controlled my world’s reality. I guided every life. I remember watching my own life. I lived my whole life under that lie… but it was real. We’re not… No… I want my Chris back. I want to go home.”

No one knew what to do. The Words that had been left so ambiguous and aggrandize
as the purpose of all the death and misery Harmony caused were nothing more than stories forced upon countless hapless worlds. Even worse, to what end did such a purpose serve? What was this creature that was both pony and Harmony supposed to believe?

“Find them,” Rose pleaded through her tears. “Go back to where you came from… Find the humans that made this. Make them give me my world back. Bring back my Chris.”

Slowly, Rose pushed herself up, now a mess, emotionally and physically, as well as still a little drunk.

“I want my happy ending.”

[Later that night in the Castle of Friendship dining hall.]

Most of the attendees for the dinner had gathered. Only Twilight, Chris, and Starlight knew of Rose's analysis of how The Words and the show were related. Even Twilight was in a similar state of denial, though she still carried on with grace, whereas Rose had opted to drink herself into a stupor.

For Twilight, even if her life had been scripted, she still carried the responsibility to ensure the safety of Equestria. Only now, she knew that she could make her own choices.

In the dining hall, more tables had been added to fit all the guests, just as security had been buffed up to a ridiculous amount.

Deer kin had bolstered the ground level while the able-bodied Lunar Guard bat ponies patrolled the skies. What few Lunar Guard unicorns, pegasi, and Earth ponies that had stayed back originally, filed in the bulk of internal security.

At the tables, all the leaders of the races sat sharing small talk with each other and the likes of Lumberman, Kelly, Becky, and Benny with all their plus ones and youngsters, including the CMCs.

Becky sat close to King Abyssinian for the moment, checking up on his current condition.

"Well, yeah. You can't have anything spicy or salt to eat until the inside cheek heals. And only soft foods you can mash with your tongue until those stitches come out."

Complacent, though disappointed, the King sighed and held his cheek.

"Fine, but what about alcohol?"

Topshelf passed by with her cart, dishing out extra glasses.

“We have a lot of options to choose from, and I could make some recommendations. Although I think somepony couldn’t wait. There’s a ton of whiskey missing from the stockpile Starlight left us.”

Rutherford leaned in, a carefree smile grinning from ear to ear.

"Mouth for me also sore. Whiskey burn mouth and beer bubbles sting. Wine is very good though. It only sting a little at first. Then it numb mouth with mild burn and warm body."

Becky was going to lean towards ice water for a recommendation, but figured these guys deserved a drink.

"Sure. Why not? Try some wine, if you can't handle it now we'll send you home with a bottle of something nice."

Sitting across from the pair Rarity, dressed up in her fashionable black dress, pushed her bottle of white wine over to share.

"The wine is a fine choice. Justin picked this one out for us before. I would recommend it."

Not wanting to start an argument, in fact, rather glad to see Rarity had come around enough to bring Fluttershy with her, Becky took the bottle and poured the king a small glass.

Taking it another step, she even poured Fluttershy and herself a glass, then raised hers for a toast.

"Justin knows how to pick 'em, doesn't he?"

Queen Abyssinian raised her glass to join in the toast.

"I would say so myself. We owe a great deal to that man of yours," she complimented at the pair.

The five touched glasses and gave a toast to the pending arrival of Justin. Each finding their glasses tasting sweeter than expected, though Rarity and Fluttershy both held their chest with discomfort after swallowing.

Concerned, Becky leaned in.

“Are you two alright?”

Looking embarrassed, as well as aloof, Rarity waved a hoof.

“Oh, it’s nothing. Just our nerves getting the best of us.”

Fluttershy shied away slightly, the same aloof look, mixed with a longing sadness as she held her chest.

“It hit us both just after arriving. Seeing everyone again, it made us realize just how much we missed Justin. It…” She held her chest again, a little tighter. “It feels like we were disconnected, missing something… We plan on making up for everything tonight. Reconnect. Make things right.”

While the good times were building up, Mayor Mare briskly trotted past Kelly chatting with Benny and Vinyl.

“Yeah, no,” Benny casually commented. “I’m only staying for a bit. Same for Twilight. Ocellus got moved to her own room, alone, and still has to eat tonight. She barely had any lunch—”

Mayor seemed particularly excited as she carried a rolled parchment in her mouth, not even phased by the passing conversation. Instead, she made a straight line towards the head of the tables towards Celestia.

"Em-hm," she cheerfully murmured before proudly dropping the parchment on the table. "Your majesty, if you could please look this over quickly and give your approving signature. Lyra and I put this together for the opening speech tonight. Given all the details surrounding recent events… Well… I'm sure you'll understand when you see the names."

Intrigued as to what the good news might be, Celestia lifted the parchment in her aura. Luna, sitting next to her, leaned in to read as well.

After a quick skim of the contents, both their eyes lit up. Luna herself had to cover her mouth to cover a yelp of excitement.

Shining tried to catch a glimpse of what the excitement was about, only to be playfully pushed aside by Celestia as she turned the paper away from his view.

"Oh, no. You can wait to see this. You, of all ponies, deserve to wait."

Taking it as something harmless, Shining sunk back in his seat.

"Fine. Whatever. So long as it's good news."

Finishing with the final stroke of her pen, Celestia beamed brightly while rolling up the parchment and tucking it away.

"Very, very, good news."

Another batch of arrivals made their way down the stairs to the roaring applause of the waiting guests. Chris, along with his full harem, their foals, and Spike, carefully ascended down, happy to see the large crowd that had gathered.

Even in normal clothes, as his bandages wouldn’t have allowed his suit to fit, he still was a welcomed sight. His goofy grin and stunted wave were all part of the charm he brought with his well-dressed mares.

“Hey! Thank you! Thank you! I’ll be here all night! Seriously, I live upstairs now.”

Chris’s goofy grin turned to a full-sized smile as noticed more guests walking and pointed.

“Hey! Look who else is here!”

All eyes turned to the entranceway. King Aspen was leading in Kühn, Black Thorn, Soarin’, Sandbar, Silverstream, Yona, Galus, and Smolder. Behind them, Italian Stallion pushed in a serving cart, trailed by his entire staff with even larger buffet carts.

The last one to enter was Ember, who stood at the threshold of the entrance. With a cold stare and a new set of bandages, she scanned the room of the cheering and applauding audience until she found Celestia.

The two made eyes, and Ember smiled back, giving the princess a nod.

Celestia nodded back, which oddly removed Ember’s smile, and she nodded back again as if to tell her something. It wasn’t until Ember made the hand gesture of unrolling a scroll that Celestia took the hint and stood up to calm the applause.

“Ahem! Every creature! If you will take your seats, it appears as though I have an announcement to make!”

At the farthest back table, Twilight took her seat next to Swifty and was quickly joined by Mayor Mare, who still had the biggest smile and an even warmer hoof to lay on Twilights. It was a welcomed moment of contact after the day Twilight had, prompting a constant question.

“Any word about—”

Mayor answered the question with a kiss on Twilight’s cheek, making her pause long enough for Celestia to command everyone’s attention.

“It seems impossible to believe that only seventeen days ago, our new friends and allies arrived upon our doorsteps. Lost, confused, and without explanation, they had become castaways in a strange new world to them. Their time here has been nothing short of overwhelming. Many trials, tragedies, and… even my own shortcomings in trying best to adjust the inner workings of balancing the dangers and promising futures we all faced together.”

Just hearing it truly did make it all sound impossible. Hardly even half a month had passed by, and yet so much had changed for all of them, yet Celestia went on.

“However, one of the first steps in the right direction was to appoint our Stranded Seven as Honorary Guest of Equestria. Complete with all the same rights and privileges our citizens are granted. That, of course, does not stop short of starting a family of their own.”

Raising up the parchment she only minutes ago tucked away, Celestia turned her eyes to Benny.

“Sir Benjamin Yale. Have you ever considered adoption?”

From the entrance, Ember raised her left arm, signaling Ovens to push in a wheelchair, where a voice unheard for two days obnoxiously called out.

“Beeeeen-neee!”

The entire room gasped as Peter was carted out into view with a young filly walking very close by his wheelchair and Octavia. The frightened filly had a yellow coat and similar light torques main and tail, and a ladybug for a cutie mark.

Sitting unusually still, with his hands folded in his lap, Sniff joyfully called out to his friend.

“Haven’t you ever heard that you are responsible for the life you save? Water Bug said she only eats with you now. You just going to let her go hungry?”

Benny shot up out of his seat, slowly putting together the stories from the kids and the filly standing on her own.

“Water Bug? Ocellus?!”

The filly’s eyes shot open wide. Pure joy and childlike wonderment were alive in her voice as she shouted back.

“Benny!”

As cliche as it might have been, the two ran toward each other. Ocellus, if by any other name or appearance, jumped into Benny’s arms, who carefully, though very strongly, squeezed around her.

“You… Oh, my god. I was only gone for… What happened? How are you—”

“Justin,” Ocellus happily whispered as she clung to Benny. “He said it was the only way to save him.”

While the entire dining hall was ecstatic to see Ocellus had recovered, even if she chose her pony form to reintroduce herself, Twilight and Swifty left their table to rush to Peter. Although, their rushed greeting was blocked by Cutter’s bandaged wing that hurriedly ushered them off to Peter’s side instead.

“My apologies, Princess. We’ll explain everything in a moment.”

As the cheers continued to grow for both Peter’s surprise awakening and Ocellus both recovering, as well as what sounded like a new place for her to stay, Rarity and Fluttershy were very into the celebration but also busy looking for someone that should have been there.

Again, Ember raised her arm, and everyone quickly grew quiet, expecting another surprise to pop around the corner.

Instead, she pulled out a scroll of her own.

"Ahem… I first would like to thank everyone for joining here tonight. I've… come to learn a lot from all the hospitality every creature has extended to the Dragon Clans. We hadn't earned it, but like the humans have shown, all we needed was the chance to prove ourselves and… turn what could be viewed as our worst traits into something positive. Peter, your idea for the Display of Power was the perfect opportunity for myself and Smolder to share that with the rest of the kingdoms what we have to offer."

Everything was sounding great so far, only more good news was expected as she raised the paper to read.

"As a favor to one we owe a great deal of our appreciation and a greater debt to, I will now read the following."

Suddenly, no one knew what to think, listened closely as Ember cleared her throat.

"Dearest friends, my brothers and sisters, allies, and loved ones.

It is with a heavy heart that I prepare this letter. I will not be able to join you tonight.”

The whole room gasped again, Rarity and Fluttershy both looking as though Ember was reading a death letter.

“I played a crucial role in our fight for freedom to live, love, and pursue the paths without the tyranny of invisible strings that would enslave this world. I hold no regrets for the choices I made to save your children, protect the weak, and ensure not only the survival of this world, but the liberty to forge your own future with clear thought and sound of mind.

However, you did not receive my best. I am, regretfully, not well. I have not been for an exhaustingly long time. I take full responsibility for shortcomings that have left some of your seats at the tables empty tonight. The truth is that the blame will forever fall upon the forces who tried to, and acted out such evils, but due to inaction in the line of duty, to best serve you, I fell short.”

Mumblings and protests around the tables erupted at the reading of the letter. Voices of all sorts called out the absurdity of what Cerb had left for Ember to read. Yet, there was more to be read.

“To all of those who hear my apologies, I can understand your hesitancy to take me at my word. None of us were ready. The enemy was unknown, and the risks unenforceable. Despite this, you gave me your trust, and bestowed upon me the responsibility to lead. In which, you followed, and now bare the scars to prove it, as I have my scars to come as well.

Benny, if you’re hearing this, it means my plan worked, and you should sign that damn paper before Chris decides to take that little filly of your hands. Just kidding, Chris already has his hands full, and I don’t mean with bandages. Stay strong, Squid.

Chris, slow down. For the love of Equestria, pace yourself. Okay, kidding again, but you should never doubt yourself again. You went from Cowboy Cake to Cowboy Deadeye, and I can’t think of a more fitting nickname to give you after everything you’ve accomplished. You’re not a punchline anymore. You’re the steal-knuckled badass who saved the world, so train hard, and maybe we’ll have a rematch.

James, I was so glad to have you fighting next to me again. Just like old times, I know you always got my back, but I’m going to need you to take a few minutes to pry yourself away from Apple Hat every now and again to check up on the others. They don’t need the bully of the group, they need the smart and responsible brother to keep them in line.

Becky, thanks for patching me up and putting me in my place. You’re a lifesaver, in more ways than one. It’s time I started taking your advice more seriously.

Kelly, thanks for not putting the knife down like we asked, but maybe now you can. Just saying. You won’t need it to carve out a better future. You have the talent and resolve, just don’t sell yourself short this time. What I’m saying is, I think you should try committing to staying in it for the long haul this time.

Peter, I’m writing this because of you, so use your sweet talk to calm your girls down when they find out I made them wait to see you. I know they’ll be pissed, but I needed you. Thank you for always helping me see what I usually try to ignore.

Lastly, for anyone who expected to see me at dinner tonight, again, I apologize. My injuries are more than I can handle here, and will be recovering in the Crystal Empire until such a time I can stand on my own with confidence. To fix myself is my battle, and until I see you again, I will not falter.

To all of you, my very best,

Justin “Cerberus” Husk.”

With that, Ember lowered the letter and raised a bottle of whiskey from behind her back.

“Tonight! We both mourn the fallen and celebrate what their sacrifices have given us! But first! I dedicate this toast to Justin! Not that man who never stopped fighting! But the man who stopped only once! The same man who said, NEVER! AGAIN!”

Rising up with the spirit, Rutherford stood tall and raised his glass.

“Justin still stands with us! Never again!”

King Abyssinian stood as well, raising his glass.

“To stop fighting is what Harmony would have wanted us to do! Never again!”

King Aspen raised a glass from Top Shelf’s abandoned cart, holding it as high as he could in his hoof.

“We are done hiding! Never again!”

Queen Novo pulled Silverstream close against her, sharing the hug Sea Spray as well.

“So our children and grandchildren won’t have to! Never again!”

Even Celestia raised her glass, cheering just as loudly.

“So that we all may be free! NEVER! AGAIN!”

It was contagious. The cheers and the calls to resist spread across the room, save only the few that wished Cerb would have stayed.

Becky held up her glass, but kept her other hand to her chest. The illusion that she simply couldn’t raise her voice was all she could do when she felt as if she had guilted Cerb into leaving.

Fluttershy and Rarity, however, sat silently at their seats.

One other mare caught off guard and knowing something had to be done, raised up to whisper something to Becky.

From across the room, Ember was stoic in her stance, raising her bottle and carrying on the chant. She couldn't help but stare coldly at the two lonely mares that left Cerb alone for the last two days. That is until she caught a glimpse of Becky hugging Rainbow just long enough to let the colorful mare run out the back.

Curious, but still with her purpose, Ember ended the chant.

"To Justin!"

"To Justin!" The crowd cheered back, watching Ember bite off the cap and began to guzzle her drink.

As the many guests raised their salutes and consumed their drinks, Rarity turned to Fluttershy with worry.

"Justin didn't come. This is all my fault."

Fluttershy sunk lower in her seat, feeling the weight of her consequences.

"No. This is my fault. I was too afraid. I went back on my word to always be there for him."

"We both did," Rarity clarified sadly. "We just need to find him to set things right."

Becky sat down again, her wine no longer tasting so sweet, and her guilty conscience only served to weigh her down.

"I didn't help, and I haven't been much help in the past, so if you're going to stop him, you better hurry."

She looked over to Shining, not sure why he wasn't with Cadance.

"The train hasn't left yet. But you—"

There was still time, as well as another announcement from King Aspen interrupted what Becky had to say.

"Now, while Justin won't be joining us, I was lucky enough to happen across him before coming here. He won't be going to the Crystal Empire empty-handed, as they would say. As the rest of our new friends, I would first like to extend a heartfelt apology to Chris and the rest of his kin for my outburst the other day."

Hoping for any information, Rarity and Fluttershy remained stuck in their seats.

"Chris, it was rude and undignified of me to accuse you of any ill will or nefarious deeds against my kin. So, as a token of my appreciation for not only saving my life with your experience of hunting, I will honor your traditions of opening tonight's dinner with the bounty brought to us by Justin's heroic actions."

With the help of two of his bucks, the cover to the dinner cart was removed, revealing a large roast of gigantic proportions.

"For our omnivore friends, owlbear is on the menu, thanks to the assistance of Italian Stallion."

The room was silent, save for an excited Smolder shouting out her enthusiasm.

"Humans eat owlbears! Awesome! Do we all get to try some?!"

Immediately, Fluttershy passed out, collapsing back into her chair.

"Goddamnit, Fluttershy," Rarity grumbled at the sight of her fallen wingmare. "We don't have time for… Shit."

This was an awkward turn of events, so Celestia did what any good leader would do.

"My word. King Aspen. This is so... unexpected."

Not a good save, so it was now up to Chris to salvage the moment.

"Wow… Uh… when you asked me earlier about our hunting traditions, I didn't think that—"

Also not a good save. So, Kelly decided to take control of the situation.

"Me and Smolder get first dibs, I'm starving. You all can fight for the rest."

If that was the initiative being taken, then Luna would partake as well.

"No fighting necessary. Our friends have made good on their word, and the beast was slain justly in battle. We will honor our friends as is the way nature has designed."

Celestia, now far less nervous, sat calmly in her seat.

"Yes. There is no need to fight over… what I must say smells delightful."

She turned to Chris, who was getting a slew of odd looks.

"Might you have any recommendations?"

Chris sat uncomfortably in his seat as King Aspen presented him with a pre-carved portion on a tray with cutlery that cost more than his former apartment.

"Uh… Not sure. Bear is normally kind of greasy, but it's part bird, which is a cleaner white meat. Though, I’ve never had owl before, so not much I can offer there."

Button had found his way over and rear up to look at the dish, still unsure of what to think. Though one question did come to mind.

"If that owlbear tried to eat us, but you eat him instead, does that make you some kind of super predator?"

Derpy, took a surprisingly favorable position with the meal, even going as far as taking his fork in her wing to feed her man.

“Stop worrying, sweetie. We don’t mind. If you want to eat the mean old owlbear—"

With flawless precision, she guided the fork up and dashed it away from Chris's lips and into her own.

"Mmm, then we're gonna help you gobble him all up."

The sweet moment was abruptly interrupted by Rarity’s chair falling over and the mare running out of the dining hall.

The room was quiet again, mostly because of fear that the meal had upset one of the guests. Thankfully, Becky was there to smooth things over.

"Don't mind her. And I'll have a plate, please… I… really miss having meat in my diet."

[Over at the train station, one tiring run later.]

The car door slammed open to the near-empty train, and Rarity was frantically searching for her man.

"Justin! Justin! I know you're here! Where are you!"

A lone stallion sat alone in the only occupied seat. His flat grey coat was nearly as plain as his slightly darker business suit and hat. He lowered his newspaper, showing his equally flat, empty, dull grey eyes and a cutie mark of a set of binoculars.

Observation must have been his special ability, as he pointed towards the cars down near the end of the train, never saying a word.

Exiting to the next cart, Rarity took off without so little as a thank you. Entering the next cart caused a momentary stir from a few Crystal Guards, but still no Justin.

She ran into the next car, tearing her dress on a bolt.

"Justin!"

The next set of guards did take a position against Rarity this time. One foolish enough to get in her way.

"Miss Rarity, please lower your voice. If you have any business with—"

Like a mad bull, Rarity charged through, knocking the guard out of her way and throwing open the next door.

"Justin!"

Inside the car, two guards in heavy armor kept from their seats and drew down their halberds on Rarity.

Rarity grit her teeth and narrowed her eyes on the last two guards that did in her way of the last car.

"Move aside. Justin is in there, and I am his guardian. I demand to see him right this instant."

The door to the last car slid open.

"What the fuck, guys?" Rainbow scolded in a hushed voice. "What part of keeping it down did you not… Rarity?"

The guards lowered their weapons, which Rarity took as an invitation.

"Rainbow? I'm glad you're here. There's been a misunderstanding—"

"Shh!"

"—if I could just have a moment—"

"Stop."

Not listening or slowing down, Rarity pushed forward.

"Justin needs to know—"

Since Rarity wouldn't listen, Rainbow pulled Rarity into a rear chokehold and wrapped her wing tops around the powdered muzzle. Once silenced, Rarity’s eyes were pointed toward Cerb, unconscious, lying with his face over Cadence's lap.

She raised a wingtip to her muzzle with stroking his back and shoulder while Doctor Horse and Nurse Redheart reconnected Cerb's IV to a blood bag.

Spitfire was changing out a pillow from the mound Fleetfoot was laid up in, giving Rarity an odd look just as Rainbow relaxed her hold.

"We just got him to stop screaming."

[Back at the Castle.]

Fluttershy woke up in an unfamiliar bed. It was another room in Twilight’s castle, but with no scent of Cerb, it could have been nearly any room.

She ripped open the door, coming into view of a pair of Lunar Guards standing watch over her door. Thankfully, those who left her there were also kind enough to leave the guards with some information to pass.

“Rarity is waiting for you on the rooftop… We're… sorry."

The two guards bowed and turned to continue their rounds around the castle.

Fluttershy eventually made her way to the rooftop, finding both Rarity and Ember leaning over the edge facing away from town. A bottle of wine and a bottle of whiskey standing between them, both visibly opened and half drained.

In the distance, a train whistle blew and both lowered their heads.

"About time you woke up," Ember groaned, already noticeably intoxicated.

Confused, Fluttershy looked around the otherwise empty rooftop.

"What happened? Where’s Justin?”

Rarity tapped her hoof on the empty side of the ledge next to her and slid over the bottle of wine.

“Becky was wrong. We never had enough time. I thought Justin couldn’t make it to dinner because he needed to go to the Crystal Empire early… Cadance took him early because he knew he wasn’t going.”

Fluttershy peered over the edge, finally able to see how far gone the train had moved on. Each second the lights and steam fade farther and farther out of view and out of reach. And as expected, the sight immediately sent the sensitive mare into hysterics

“N-n-n-n-no. This can’t be right. Cadance can’t just take him away from us! And Ember! How could you let him leave? You’re still bound by the Dragon Code.”

Ember took another sip from her broken bottle and continued to watch the train travel down the tracks farther away from Ponyville. The facts of the matter were still resting uneasily on her conscience, and just as heavily on her heart.

“There was no way he could have stayed. Not after how he had me pay back my debt to you. And Cadance had every right to take him away from here after what you did to him.”

[Earlier at the hospital.]

Ember had turned a pointless walk around the four hallways outside of the children’s ward with Smolder into some real leadership training. The positive influence and encouraging influence were surprisingly rewarding.

Unfortunately, she was about to be needed elsewhere.

Cutter called out, quickly trotting over with a masked look of urgency and three of Cadence's Crystal Guards.

“Ember! There you are. Justin requires your-uh… council. Smolder, if you could join one of these guards, they’ll take you back to your room. You and your friends are going to clean up so you can join us for dinner tonight.”

Smolder’s couldn’t have looked any happier to leave the over-sanitized hospital, but only for a few seconds when something felt off about the “good” news.

“Wait, if I can actually go outside for a while, that’s great. But Ocellus still needs us there with her. Benny is having a hard time feeding her, and it will probably only be worse without us there.”

A quick whisper from Cutter left Smolder ready to explode with excitement.

“Right! Not a word!”

Down the hall, King Aspen bowed as he left Sniff’s room.

“You’ll be missed tonight, but I’ll be sure plenty will be delivered to the freezer car for you. And thank you again for our consideration. I wish you a speedy recovery. You as well Peter.”

“Peter?” Ember quietly asked. “Does that mean-”

“No time for that,” Cutter grumbled, taking Ember’s arm with her wing down the hall.

Ember turned her head to see Ovens happily nuzzling Sniff’s hand while Mayor Mare took down notes from Sniff, giving dictation. She could only catch a word or two before another Crystal Guard closed the door behind Cadance, walking out with Thunder pushing Cerb into the hallway.

Right away, all the signs of distress were vividly on display that something was wrong, especially how strongly Cadance forced herself to keep up with Thunder.

“Justin, your heart is in the right place, but you might want to reconsider.”

Cutter looked just as distressed but never seemed to act on it.

“Guards, once the kids are relocated, lock down the floor. Only Doctor Horse and Nurse Redheart should be given access. The Lunar Guard recovering knows better than to speak a word of this. But if any of the Elements, royals, or humans show up… stall them as long as you can.”

A quick sharp turn pointed them to the room sealed off with a cracked door with a tacked-on notice of "Under Maintenance,” which the guards forced open.

Ember followed into the sights left hidden for the last two days. A hospital bed stripped of its bedding, the mattress still stained with blood. The side rails had been ripped from their hinges, one of them embedded in the walls where it appeared a suit of armor had been thrown into it. On the other side of the room, cabinets had been smashed and left unrepaired. Not that it was easy to see, given how the one semi-functional ceiling light had been damaged and flickered off and on.

[Back on the rooftop.]

Rarity lowered her glass to give Ember an inquiring look.

“Pardon me, but I think you jumped ahead. Why was the room so torn up?”

Ember took another sip of her whiskey, looking out to where the train had blurred to only a flickering light in the distance.

“That’s where they kept Justin the first night you left him to sleep alone.”

[Back to the story.]

“Lift me up,” Cerb requested, pointing to the bed.

Ember took Cerb’s arm, still in a sling, while Cutter helped from the other side. Each took small steps to keep Cerb from hobbling on his all-but-useless leg.

“Can’t say I miss this place,” Cerb tried to joke.

Cutter grumbled, rolling her eyes.

“You’re my biggest problem child, Justin. Don’t make me regret this.”

Trying not to laugh, or perhaps trying to force a laugh to lighten the mood, Cerb lowered himself, belly first, to the mattress.

“Oh, come on. I made my own bed. Let me lay in it.”

Thunder huffed a laugh, though she looked to be angry for laughing at the pun.

“Fucking hilarious. You should try stand up.”

“Ha,” Cerb weakly laughed as Cutter helped to raise his weak leg up onto the bed. “I don’t have a comeback for that one. We still doing the walk away rule?”

The door opened again; a Crystal Guard stepped in just long enough to give his report.

“The children have moved down to shower and prepare for dinner. All the duty guards assigned to them are continuing to provide security. The floor is clear, and Nurse Redheart is on her way up.”

Cadance lowered her head in a bow, still looking uneasy, but accepted the report.

“Very well. Now please, no interruptions.”

The guard bowed his head and departed.

“Yes, Princess.”

The room grew tense, and Cerb only made it worse by bobbing his weak foot up and down to get their attention.

“Thunder… You can handle a knife well enough. I always keep one in my boot… Use it to cut the stitches.”

Seeing the fear in Ember’s eyes, Cerb turned his attention to her. Deep in his eyes, he knew this was the biggest gamble he knew he’d be making.

“Ember… You more than paid your first debt helping me with the owlbear… What I’m about to ask you to do, will put me in yours.”

[Back on the rooftop.]

Fluttershy dropped her glass, raising her hooves to her trembling lips.

“Wha d-d-d-d-d-did you do?”

Ember took another swig from the bottle, sloshed the whiskey around her mouth, then spat it out over the ledge.

“What he asked me to do… and I still can’t get the taste of his blood out of my mouth.”

[Back in the story.]

The door to the condemned room shot open, and Redheart slid to a halt as soon as she entered. The first sight she saw was Ember leaning over Cerb’s back under the flickering lights.

Blood dripped from the Dragon Lord’s muzzle between Thunder holding down his legs, and Cutter held his hand in her hooves.

Stepping alongside Ember, Cadance raised a metal pan in her wings over Cerb’s upper back.

“Did you get it?”

“Yeah,” Ember coldly answered before turning to spit a chunk of crystal into the pan with nearly a dozen others. “Redheart. Get in and help clear away the blood or wait until I’m done. We’d rather not leave the door open and have anyone else hear this.”

The door started to close while Cutter nuzzled Cerb’s hand and kissed it gently.

“Maybe we should stop, baby. If Ember got all of the bigger pieces out—”

“I didn’t,” Ember interjected before sniffing loudly over the stab wound. “I can’t forget the way these Echoes taste. How they smell. I can tell there’s one more big piece left in there, but it’s deep, and I couldn’t get to it with all the smaller pieces in the way.”

Redheart took one more step away from the closed door but was too horrified to move any closer as she watched Ember lower her muzzle to Cerb’s back. The sound of her tongue dipping into the blood that pooled up and spilled over his side, spurting over Thunder’s face, and splashing on the mattress too fast to be absorbed to only splatter down to the floor was worse than any of the previous injuries she’d treated.

What made her cringe and shiver like a frightened filly was the sound of Ember’s tongue parting away the muscles to grip the sunken piece of the alicorn’s horn that had shattered inside.

Cerb turned to bury his red face into the mattress, gripping Cutter’s hoof tighter than she could hold onto him. Through it all, they held each other as his muffled screams reverberated off the walls.

[Back on the roof.]

“Are you insane!” Rarity loudly protested. “I should have been the one—”

“You left him!” Ember shouted back, not sparing any pity. “You were too busy with Fluttershy unless you forgot. And even Becky said no to that. You wouldn’t have been able to find all the pieces like I was able to. And pulling them out? I’m sorry, but not even your pony magic could have been able to hold the pieces while stopping them from cutting him up even worse on the way out. And I did it to save him. To save Benny, and Ocellus—”

“Ocellus?” Fluttershy asked in queasy surprise. “What does Ocellus have to do with this?”

[Back in the story.]

Hurrying down the hall, two Crystal Guards quickly ran through their reports while Thunder led a wobbly and woozy Cerb down to the only child-occupied room.

“Princess, all personal items, as well as the requested bottles from the castle and King Aspen’s gifts, have been loaded, but the train’s schedule can only be held for so long without an order. We’ll have to hurry. Rainbow Dash noticed us loading our cargo while delivering the weather updates for this district to the conductor.”

The other guard had other updates to give that were just as important.

“It took longer to find Lyra Heartstrings than expected, but she was able to finish the draft. Mayor Mare said she can have it done in time, but Peter is still unable to move on his own. If any visitors come before our departure time, they may end up hindering our window of opportunity… if this is even a good idea, to begin with.”

Cerb held his head in his hand, trying to keep focus but doing so just barely.

“If we don’t leave in time, I can deal with the consequences, but this takes priority… Make the kids wait for Ember to change her bandages, then walk the kids out to the dinner. If they’re seen with Peter, then no one will bother to look for us.”

Cadance gave the nod, and the guards fell back to carry out their orders, just as those standing guard made way and opened the door to Ocellus’s room.

“Justin?” Octavia asked in her hushed voice. “What are you doing back here? I thought—”

If the withered sight of Cerb wasn’t enough to silence Octavia, the blood on Thunder’s hooves and the strands soaking Embers bandages covering her chest and arms certainly did. Then, the slow pattering of blood dripping through the wheelchair onto the floor from Cerb told her that he was there for a reason.

“Oh, my goodness. What happened? Is anyone else hurt?”

Cerb turned his eyes to Ocellus, sleeping on her side, hooked up to more machines than he remembered seeing her with the last time. It was there that he knew nothing else would stand in his way.

“I’m gonna be just fine. I just got out of an emergency surgery to get the horn pulled out of my back. But now I need Ocellus.”

Taking a defensive position, Octavia moved in front of the bed.

“I don’t know what’s going on, but Ocellus isn’t going anywhere in her condition.”

Seeing how Ocellus was asleep, and Octavia was protecting Benny’s new interest, Cerb kept his proposal brief.

“Tavi… I know Benny told you about his past and what The Pony of Shadows did to him, what he went through… I’m here to make sure that doesn’t happen to him here because I don’t think you want to see Benny broken like he was when I saved him last time… And I’m in no condition to save him if that happens again.”

He was guilting her, which was a dirty tactic, but it was an easier method than trying to explain what he only hoped would work.

… which it did.

“What are you going to do with her?”

[Back on the roof.]

Rarity clutched her chest, spilling what little of her wine she had left.

“No… Did he actually—”

“Yep,” Ember answered without hesitation, downing another gulp of booze. “Right there in front of all of us.”

[Back in the story.]

Cerb cradled Ocellus in his arms, gently rocking her back and forth to wake her.

“Hey? Rise and shine? You mind waking up for a minute?”

The soft-spoken words finally got through to Ocellus, though she could merely peek her eyes open. Her voice, nearly as quiet as the oxygen she was fed.

“Benny?”

And this was the hard part.

“No… No, not Benny this time. I don’t think we’ve been properly introduced.”

Slowly, Ocellus closed her eyes, letting herself fall further into Cerb’s arms.

“Justin? … Benny’s friend?”

“Yea~up,” Cerb replied, slowly getting emotional. “More like a brother, but yeah. We’re friends… And, uh… Hey, I heard you don’t really eat a lot… That’s… That’s, you know… My brother Benny is really worried about you. And… I heard how you saved all your friends, too. Just like we saved you… but… Hey.”

He lifted her a little higher from his lap to bring her head closer to his chest.

“Hey… I know you’re really tired, and you only want to eat when Benny is here, but I really need your help right now. You see I… I had all these pointy things stuck in my back from those Echoes that were just like that mean tree that tried to hurt you. Well… they’re all gone now, but I have something else that has to come out. And you’re the only one who can save me from it. I don’t... ”

The tears were really starting to stream down as he sat at the cusp of everything he was risking. The fear of what he might be giving up, or the truth that it would reveal, as well as what he’d be losing if she didn’t take it away.

“I don’t think I’ll be able to get better if I keep this little curse in my chest… it's going to keep hurting ponies that I care a lot about… And one of them is stuck in bed like you are. And if you take that little curse away from me… She won’t have to cry anymore. She can get out of bed… and be with her friends… and I can go away and feel better too."

He kissed her forehead, which gave her a little smile, which gave him the wherewithal to take the plunge.

"That little curse is made of love. It’s no bigger than a pebble, but it’s too much for me to keep inside, and so I want to give it to you so you can feel better. And when you feel better, you're going to make Benny really, really happy. Because he doesn't want to see anything bad happen to you."

Speaking like the confused child she was, she quietly asked, "It won't hurt you… will it?"

Cerb closed his eyes, taking deep breaths, nearing the point of breaking down.

"Kid, it already hurts so much… So I need you to be really brave and save me. When I open up… I want you to take it… Okay? You’re the only one who can save me."

As best she could, Ocellus nodded.

Cadance grabbed Thunder's hoof and laid it on Justin's left hand. Then she guided Ember’s claws over Justin's right. Finally, she dropped her forelegs around Cerb’s shoulders and closed her eyes.

"Now Justin, I want you to relax… Relax and imagine a box that you've once had locked up. That box once held painful memories, but then you opened it up to start putting in happy, loving—"

[Back on the rooftop.]

"Stop," Rarity sobbed, the alcohol doing nothing to help lessen her emotional stress. "I don't want to hear anymore."

Likewise, Fluttershy wept at what she could only imagine Cadance had said. What wonderful memories that must have been brought up. What all Ember had left unsaid or was about to end with.

"You two broke his heart… and I fucking hate you both for it."

She eyed her bottle once more but then poured out what remained before dropping the bottle off the side.

"Even if it did mean he was able to save Ocellus, I don't care… We're not friends, so don’t come to me for any favors. I owe you nothing anymore, and I only gave you the truth because I think you both deserved to hear it, despite what you’ve done."

Having consumed as much as she did, she swayed slightly as she stepped away from the edge. Her balance was as off-kilter as much as her mind and emotions were running rampant in her inebriated state.

"I won't make the same mistake twice. Justin needs time to recover, and I can give him that… But when he's healed, and I don’t care if he's found another pony or any other creature to love in the meantime. I'll show him that I have what it takes, even if that means sharing."

Slightly drunk, yet dignified as she walked away, Ember clenched her fists, letting the bandages around her arms slip and fall away from her pristine smooth scales.

"He owes me that much, and I won't let him go so carelessly as you both did."

Without another word, the Dragon Lord left the rooftop, disappearing inside to let the mares do as they please.

After a moment of crying together, Rarity stood up, cast her empty wine glass aside, and tore off what remained of her dress.

She dried her tears and wiped away the smeared mascara. With her face clean and her path made clear, she stood tall, regaining her posh demeanor.

"Fluttershy. That is quite enough of that. Clean yourself up. There is a party downstairs that demands our presence."

Fluttershy looked up to see the same dress balled up in Rarity’s hoof. Baffled by the request as well as Rarity’s change in demeanor, she sat without direction.

"What? Why would we—"

"Never… Again," Rarity scolded. "Everyone was right. We have no one to blame but ourselves. We were wrong for what we did to Justin, and no one was more right about that than Rainbow Dash."

[Earlier, back on the train.]

Doctor Horse finished restitching Cerb’s back while Redheart secured the IV with tape to Cerb’s arm.

"Good work, Nurse. And Princess… Whatever you're doing, don't stop. For yours and his sake. Mr. Husk only provided one blood sample. If he were to have another outburst and rip his wounds open again… you're an entire day’s trip away from the next hospital, and I assure you that they will be of no help."

Cadance gave a bow to the doctor and the nurse from her seated position, grateful to have brought them along in time.

"Thank you again, and I apologize for all the secrecy, as well as keeping you from the dinner. As for Justin, I won't let anything happen to him. He is in my care now."

She turned with a glare to Rarity, who shrunk back confusedly under the gaze.

"I'll make sure he is properly tended to."

The tension in the air was one-sided but could have been cut with a blade of grass, which was nothing Doctor Horse was going to step between.

"After everything you saw him put through today, I'm sure you will."

Doctor Horse levitated up his bag and trotted gently off the cart. Nurse Redheart started to put together the rest of the medical items but then pushed them to the foot of the bed.

"I've spent the most time treating Justin and every human after every injury, so believe me when I say that you're going to need this more than I am."

Carefully, she stepped up on the bed and hugged Cerb, still unmoving from Cadence's gentle hold.

"Thank you again for everything, Justin. Get well soon."

After removing herself from the bed, she bowed to Cadance, bypassed Rarity entirely, and stopped by Fleetfoot's mound of pillows.

"I'm sorry, again. The Reservist Wonderbolt training station has more staff that specializes in leg injuries. You'll be well taken care of with more attention there since we're understaffed with all the other patients. And while the pain medication I'm leaving you might not be the strongest, Becky once said that it's the kind that's safe to take while drinking. So feel free to relax a little more with what’s been brought on board."

After Redheart stepped away, Rainbow finally released Rarity.

"Rarity, if you don't have a ticket, you're gonna have to go back outside. Also, I think you should—"

Defiantly, Rarity forced out what magic she could to raise Cerb’s hand.

"Not yet. Justin, I'll leave quietly if that's what you want, but please… Justin?"

The aura around Justin's hand might not have been her usual strength, but she had pushed herself to deliver more than enough to lift his hand. Even less than this amount before would have lifted his arm, yet now it wouldn't even budge.

"Let go of Justin’s hand and get out," Cadance ordered, any semblance of friendly camaraderie nowhere to be found.

Rarity only needed to hear Cerb’s voice. That's all she wanted. To leave or to stay, whatever he wanted to say. So long as she could get a response, she could reason with him.

Instead, she got Rainbow intervening with a hoof gently on her shoulder.

"Rarity, let's step outside for a moment so I—"

"Let go of me," Rarity barked, slapping Rainbow's hoof away, only to face down Cadance again. "I demand that you-Woah!"

Rainbow's forelegs wrapped around Rarity’s waist and violently jerked her back out to the previous cart. Then with a hefty shove on her back, Rarity found herself slammed into the grass outside.

“Emph!”

Rainbow's hooves stomped to the ground next to Rarity, and this time Rainbow did not speak so softly.

"I tried warning you, and if I didn't get you off that train or her guards didn't get to you first, Cadance would have kicked your ass off herself."

Rarity shoved herself up onto her flanks, spitting out grass stuck in her teeth.

"And what are you even doing here? You should be helping me bring Justin back."

Rainbow stood up on her hind legs, pressing her forehooves to her hips.

"I know about the letter. You up and ditched Justin and tried to make him come back to you after the fact. So, sorry, Justin decided not to show up for you. And…"

Rainbow grit her teeth, raising her forehooves to her head in a fit that could have turned violent had she any less control.

"I was always supposed to go with Justin to the Crystal Empire. Becky and I discussed that with Cadance. Twilight knows, too. But you… Goddamnit, Rarity. I put my friendship with Becky on the line for you. I sat back and… Fuck me, blue. Who didn't stand back to stay out of your way to be with Justin? I even stayed away after he tore up the hospital because I never thought you would be stupid enough to abandon him. Hell, I was even afraid that if I went to visit him that you would think I was stealing him away or—”

The whistle blew, and the conductor stepped out to call for any who hadn’t boarded.

“All aboard! Next stop, Canterlot. Final destination, the Crystal Empire!”

Their time was up, and Rainbow was simply fed up. This wasn’t like the conflict she had with Starlight because of Chris. This time, Rainbow knew who she was dealing with.

“I don’t get it, Rarity… You gave up on princes, nobles, and every pony else for the most dangerous and unstable human with a knack for violence… Then, when shit got real, you and Fluttershy decided you couldn’t handle him because of everything you said you would stand by him for. And you know what else? I finally get it now. I understand all of it. Especially why I was afraid of you getting the wrong idea about me, and why you thought you could just barge in and make Justin take you back.”

Disappointed and insulted, Rainbow flapped her wings and slowly started to fly back to the train.

“You don’t really understand the meaning of loyalty… So try taking a hint from Justin and take some time to fix yourself before you get someone else hurt. You and Fluttershy both.”

[Back on the rooftop.]

Lending a hoof to help Fluttershy up, Rarity began to explain in much shorter terms than retell the full story.

“Much like what Becky did for Justin, Rainbow Dash put me in my place. Now knowing what actually happened to Justin, I can see that we do need to follow in Justin’s footsteps and fix ourselves. We fell short of what we said we would do for him. We need to be stronger, more resilient.”

Even after everything, she could see that Fluttershy was not up to the task of fixing herself. Not after this heavy blow.

“However, we both need to recover, and I will mourn with you. I didn’t appreciate Discord as much as I should have. The same for Trixie, which I imagine is tearing Starlight up something awful. However, one thing that I think would do us a world of good is showing everyone that the choice to have owlbear for dinner will not bother us.”

Fluttershy wiped away one last tear and sniffed to clear her nose, looking back at Rarity with at least a little renewed faith.

“Thank you for sticking with me through all this and not giving up, but are you sure about the owlbear?”

Rarity sighed, feeling a little guilty about that portion.

“Every creature at the dinner decided to partake. We should be no different, or at least get used to it. Justin accepted his portion, I would rather not have that come between us when we are together again… And it does smell delightful after all.”

[Meanwhile, on the train.]

After a bit of a rocky start, the passengers of the royal car had finally settled down, though the rushed departure left many questions unaddressed.

“So, what exactly is our plan, Princess?” Spitfire asked, smoothing out her blankets on the floor.

Cadance continued to stroke her fetlock over Cerb’s back, dwelling on all the uncertainties of his safety. At the same time, admiring him for everything he’d fought through and survived to have ended up where he was now.

“The plan? Yes… I forget you weren’t present for the letter Justin dictated to Mayor Mare. For now, we rest and heal. Our mission is simply that, though I would be lying if I said our focus won’t be on Justin.”

Fleetfoot readjusted her wings and tried to get a better look at the pair on the bed, Cerb’s current condition still being a mystery to her.

“What all did we miss? Cerb wasn’t in this rough of shape when he left the hospital the first time.”

Drawing out what magic Cadance could, she took hold of Fleetfoot and her mound of pillows and delivered them to the bed. The bed of pillows helped give Cerb’s back support and relieve some of the tension weighing down on the IV, as well as serving a more harmonious purpose.

“Ladies, please gather around. As of now, only myself, Thunder Glide, Ember, Octavia, and Redheart know the truth of Justin’s predicament. Not even Ocellus will understand what he gave up to save her.”

Fleetfoot sat up in surprise, having been the most out of the loop.

“The little changeling filly? How did… Didn’t she need magic?”

Cadance started to draw back on what she had witnessed in that hospital room but relented to giving in to retelling the whole story.

“Yes… She did. Justin had wrestled at times with the magic that we found bound to him from Fluttershy and Rarity. Not knowing if that magic had influenced how he felt about them, he convinced Ocellus to feed upon it. Not only was it the love she needed to heal, he hoped that if it held any sway over him, that its influence would be removed.”

Fearing the results, Rainbow joined them on the bed, already mourning the discovery she imagined drove him away.

“And with the love magic gone, Justin fell out of love with Fluttershy and Rarity, didn’t he?”

Tears began to well up in Cadence's eyes, looking down at Cerb, still drained from the experience. The heartbreak he felt still hurting her more than the others could have understood.

“No… That would have made things so much more simpler and easier to fix. Instead, he knew that nothing had changed other than he couldn’t feel them inside any longer. Whatever their bond was, Ocellus had broken it, but it never changed how he felt about them. It was only then that he realized what they had was real. Just as real as Fluttershy no longer wanting to see him and Rarity no longer able to accept him for who he was.”

Thunder moved in closer, using Cerb’s leg as a pillow and softly resting her fetlock over his right leg.

“It would be dishonest to say they didn’t care about Justin, but when their own troubles became too much to handle, they pushed him away. But really, It was Rarity who sealed their fate, though… Ember read the letter Rarity wrote for him after we got him cleaned up. The letter told him to come back to her at the dinner he was expected to be at. If he didn’t sit with her, as if he could do so without causing a scene, she had to have thought that would somehow force him to change. ”

Spitfire joined Fleetfoot on her mound of pillows, laying a wing over both her wingmare and Justin’s arm.

“Well, that was stupid, but it's just like trying to join the Wonderbolts. Not every pony can make the team, but it takes commitment and hard work to stay in it. If you can't pull your own weight, or try to make others pull it for ya, then yer out… Those two mares? They’re out."

Rainbow laid near the edge of the bed, close to Cerb's midsection, but not willing to get too close.

"But Justin won't be pulling any weight. Not anytime soon, at least."

Again, Cadance took a long look at Cerb, thinking of what their days ahead would bring about.

"Justin has done enough for a lifetime. He has earned his rest, and we will be there to support and encourage him in any manner we can. To heal his wounds, ease his mind, and replace all the love and comforts he's lost. That is all you really need to know for now, and the rest will come when Justin is ready to speak for himself about it."

For the moment, Cerb looked to be at peace. The combined efforts of Cadance and her new support team provided enough to keep him still in his sleep.

That is, still with the exception of his right hand that reached out along with an anguished murmur with his waking breath.

"Dashie… Is Becky mad at me?"

To see Cerb so broken, Rainbow couldn't leave him without some comfort.

"Nooo. Not at all. Becky sent me to take care of you. She has Midnight and Shining to take care of her."

Cadance stroked his head and softly spoke to help usher him back to sleep.

"Don't worry, Justin. You made it to the train. Everyone knows you won't be going back until you're feeling better. We're taking care of you now. Go back to sleep. I'll keep your bad dreams away from now on."

Rainbow crawled in closer, letting her cheek rest on Cerb’s chest.

“You don’t need to worry about any pony back there, Big Guy. You’ve done enough for now, and don’t be afraid to hold onto me… I-I-If you need to, I mean.”

How much of Rainbow’s offer got through to Cerb, none of them knew, as he was already out cold again. That, of course, left Rainbow to question her own loyalties.

“Umm, I left the dinner as fast as I could, so I couldn’t ask, but… When will Becky and Shining be joining us?”

That wasn’t an easy question for Cadance to answer. So, with a heavy sigh, she gave the most honest one she could.

“After Sword targeted Becky, she will need his shield to tend to the injured, and I have Justin to care for. Becky is free to visit as she wishes, and I look forward to seeing her again along with Shining, who will not abandon her. But until then, Shining and I will be traveling different paths. In fact, I can see that many paths have changed even before the conflict between us and Harmony had ended. Some, even like Justin, will need some time and distance before returning to where they once were.”

She carefully lowered her hooves to pull both Cerb and Rainbow up higher into her. Cerb’s neck rested over her tummy, and Rainbow’s muzzle stayed over his chest, now resting on her hips. A dull thud of her back realigning provided more comfort when they came to rest in their new position, and Cadance could breathe a little easier to explain.

“Most creatures may never know the truth, but we have created a whole new world. Nothing will ever be the same, and we may have to change along with it if we wish to fight and survive, as Justin has shown us capable of doing. But that will require a lot of love to give back, as Justin has shown he has so much more to give.”

Author's Note

Perhaps not the ending you were all expecting, but every ending is a new beginning. However, this next step still has a bit more to cover. So, stay tuned for one last bonus chapter to end this arch with:

Bonus: Beyond the Mirror.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Bonus: Beyond the Mirror.

The sun was high in the afternoon sky over the Castle of the Two Sisters. Down below in the gorge, Flash Sentry saluted the entourage of royals escorted in with their security details.

"Good afternoon. The area remains secure, though the creatures of the area are reported to be more active than usual. The bucks from King Aspen’s forces have continued to prove to be invaluable to our control of the area. No casualties to report."

Celestia bowed as she crossed the threshold of the cave.

"That's good to hear. Keep up the good work."

The royals kept their guard up as they ventured further. Bat ponies and deer worked closely together gathering the remains of crushed Echoes and the shattered remains of the vines that littered the grounds.

This was another point for King Aspen to pride himself on.

"I must admit that I was a bit taken back by your request to have us take the remains. But we have plenty of ways to keep them secured."

"Good," Celestia coldly answered, debating whether to kick some of the fragments out of spite. "I have too many relics as it stands, and do not wish for this to end up in the wrong hooves. Not with my Solar Guard stretched as thin as it is. It won't be a problem for you, given your own recovery efforts, will it?"

King Aspen’s smile wilted some, still uneasy of the damage that could have befallen his kin.

"No. The damage was minimal. The bit of Darkness that entered the Thicket was manageable. Every deer got out safely, but the clean-up will take a while. And inactive or not, its remains are still dangerous."

Just as concerned, Rutherford sounded much the same.

"Yakyakistan also not safe. No yaks lost, cold make Darkness move slow. Take time to bury and burn."

Still uneasy about the events, Twilight could do little more than continue her moral support.

"We should just be thankful the end of the world didn't happen. Now that we're united, we can build back even stronger together. And Yona is more than welcome to stay with me, even after she’s done healing."

With all the damage done across the kingdoms, Twilight knew the others could use the same support.

"Queen Novo, Ember, the same goes for Silverstream and Smolder."

Novo held her trident ready, as they passed the quarantined area where Discord struck down Harmony.

"It is appreciated, my cute little pony. You just keep her looking like a pony until our waters are cleared. I can't risk any hippogriff being poisoned or cursed by that ooze. It's dangerous to the touch, so even if she could swim, I know she'd be getting into trouble with it."

Knowing there was still more thanks to give, Novo turned to King Aspen

"And still many thanks to you. Agreeing to shelter my subjects for the time being."

As King Aspen put on a good show of his modesty, Ember was a bit colder in her response, though the appreciation was there.

"Smolder’s tough, but this whole experience has softened her up a bit… Not in a bad way, but I'd rather have her out here representing the hoard than any other dragon. Especially her brother."

Her eyes glanced at the blood smears on the wall where she fell. More anger rose just thinking about who she had taken the fall for and how it all played out. More specifically, the two mares who did Cerb wrong.

"We dragons need to make a lot of changes. Smolder can't fly home with her wing torn up like it is. And with her arm broken… Let's just say I'd rather not have to become the evil Dragon Lord. Best to leave her here and not be bullied or beat on while I correct some of our less appealing habits."

That seemed to imply a lot that the others didn't like to hear. Though eyeing up the alley that came to know and appreciate, Celestia still hadn't understood Ember’s miraculous recovery.

"Speaking of injuries, your wounds healed so fast. There are others who could-"

"Thank Justin that he was able to do it even once," Ember quickly answered. "As far as I'm concerned, whatever he did to save Ocellus must have gotten into me too. And if it could change the way a changeling looks and bring her back from the brink of death, why not heal my scales?"

That was too easy of an explanation that none of them bought, yet dared not to question. Not when she was so fervently guarded against it.

"You can all drop it already. Justin suffered for it, even if it did remove the shards from his back. There isn't a human left I think any of you would want to risk putting in danger. Not when every creature else can live to tell their tales thanks to Becky."

When spoken more logically, on top of Ember never attempting to heal Smolder with the same method, the question essentially died.

Bringing up the rear with Benny from a distance, Kelly privately picked up the topic.

"Are they ever gonna know?"

Benny carried his shotgun a little higher as he passed the threshold to the cave, not giving it much thought.

"Twilight knows, and that’s enough for now. We'd be putting everyone at risk with anyone else knowing. At the very least, we owe it to Justin. No need to put a bigger target on your back for where you're going."

[Back in the cave.]

Sitting in front of the new Crystal Ring of Harmony, Trixie Rose sat patiently waiting.

"Come to see me off?"

Pushing ahead of the small group, Twilight took the initiative to answer for them.

"Yes, but we also wanted to make sure you had everything you needed… and we're a little worried something else would pop up."

"Nope," Rose flatly answered. "Alcohol and gold to pawn off is all I need."

Still curious, Celestia had to ask a question that only Rose could answer.

"Is there any way for us to visit you in the human world?"

Having seen the events of Sunset meeting Celestia the last time, Rose knew exactly what she was really after.

"All the mirrored worlds have moved, some were lost when Trixie extended the empty space around this realm, so I'm not even sure if it's still there, but that's my best shot at finding a place to survive at this point. Most of the magic there is dormant, so the Darkness never had a reason to search it out. What little there is I can draw off from in a form that won't allow me to use any magic without a lot of effort."

She turned around to face the group, now feeling sad she had to leave so soon.

"This human world isn't like the ones your humans came from. Not just because they look different, they don't have any Order. They're mostly like the ponies of this world. Kind, simple, ignorant of blood and lust… Reflections of all of you when you had been blinded by Harmony’s influence. Same goes for much of their durability, which you'll all slowly start to get back once Ring completes her connection. Everything else should start to go back to normal after a while… minus the whispers."

This time Novo stepped up, still concerned about the unknown.

"What about the war? Will that still come to pass?"

Rose lowered her head, not happy they even knew this much, but something else was on her mind.

"I don't know, but frankly, unless things really take a turn for the worst I know you all standing together will come out on top. At the same time, don't think that will be your only problem. There are other threats out there, and when Harmony's barrier went down, I have no idea of what else got out."

Her words came with an uneasy silence, yet she dared not say more than needed.

"Look, your new freedom is a double-edged sword. You are all free to pursue the lives you want. No mental restrictions or strings pulling you into the next conflict… However, that goes the same for every enemy you've made and others that held back because Harmony made them. You have to accept the good with the bad."

The revelation hindered back to what Rutherford had heard from Cerb, bringing back that same cold chill.

"Devil Dog was right. Fight not over. We must be ready for next fight."

A chime hummed from the base where the roots finally met their new Harmony, and Rose removed the magic suppressing ring from her horn.

"That's my cue. Ring's safety is all on you now. Give her a year or two before she can communicate. She'll be busy trying to manage everything from coming apart for this world. In time, maybe you can even work out the finer details of how to change the manner in which Harmony forced this world to work entirely. "

Concerned more than ever for her subjects, Novo pushed her way forward from the group.

"If we need you again, how do we contact you?"

Rose levitated up her small bag of supplies and lowered the bring of her hat.

"You don't. You have your world, I have mine. There's nothing there you want, and you'll only cause problems, believe me. I'm only going there to fade away in peace. My job is done."

Determined not to be followed, she looked to Twilight.

"Only you and Spike were ever destined to go there. Celestia forbid you ever find a way there, remember that your humans can't follow. Anything that could follow you back might even end up putting them in more danger. Believe me, there were more reasons other than just The Words keeping this world and there's apart."

After saying her parting words, a small portal opened up under Rose. As soon as she slipped through, it closed behind her. Then it was only the heroes left behind to start their next phase of recovery.

King Abyssinian started things off first by turning his attention to Kelly.

"Well, then. Miss Bardwell, we shall depart for Abyssinia once you are ready."

Respectfully, he turned to Luna and bowed.

"Princess Luna, it was an honor to fight alongside you once again. I know you have much to take care of, reestablishing your former castle here. I wish you the best of luck, just send Kelly to Twilight’s Castle when she's ready. She and her guardians will be well taken care of while in our stay."

Not expecting the company, Luna quickly grew flustered.

"I? Well, yes. Of course."

She bowed gracefully, suddenly having to mentally clear her schedule.

"I trust she will be in good paws. I will, of course, be available if anything is needed."

[A short walk to the Castle's interior later.]

Luna and Kelly had walked quietly with each other, neither wanting to break the ice until they were alone. Once back inside the throne room where Kelly had ambushed Harmony, she decided to speak first with something not about them.

"I was so sure Becky ended it there… Can't believe how wrong I was."

If this was the topic to be had, Luna lacked the nerve to change it.

"That was very brave of you. You have no idea how frightened I was when you were brought down to us… The gunshots, the fact that you were wounded."

Kelly tried to smile, but it wasn't passing for humble or uplifting. The small talk just wasn't cutting it for her.

"Luna… I'm not mad at you. What you did was… Kind of funny in hindsight."

Bewildered, Luna tilted her head, which only served to bring a chuckle out of Kelly.

"When you pulled that fast one over me, I never thought that it was because you wanted me so badly. But… I was vulnerable and… weak."

Moving in closer, Kelly shocked Luna with an unexpected hug.

"I have no regrets about you or Mac, Lulu, but I'm not where I need to be. Mac doesn't know what he wants, and neither do you."

Luna tried to pull away, but Kelly only held her tighter.

"Kelly, I know what-"

"Please don’t," Kelly blurted out, softening her arms around Luna, yet leaning even harder into her.

Such a devious physical trick to play. Forcing Luna to decide whether to allow Kelly to fall while she pulled away, or continue to support her even as her lover was letting go.

The choice, of course, was to allow Kelly to stay as close as possible. To carefully step closer and wrap her wings around her.

"What would you have me do so as not to lose you? My nights are darker, my days colder. The constant nightmares I have to fight off and protect so many from, drain me more than ever."

Overwhelmed by the rush of emotions being able to put her guard down, Luna's rear legs slowly gave out. Having to deal with so many failures and losses, she didn't want to let go. Not even as she found herself laying her chest to the cold stone floor, sobbing into the crest of Kelly's neck.

Kelly, softly holding up Luna, stroked her neck and pulled the ethereal hair away from her mare's eyes.

"Luna, sweetie… Justin was right about me selling myself short. That's partially why I clung to Big Mac at first and then let you take over taking care of me."

It was an odd admission to give, but Kelly spoke confidently in her confession.

"Do you remember me telling you about the business I used to run?"

Luna nodded, her moist cheeks gently riding up against Kelly, letting her say her piece.

"Well… It grew too fast, I was making too much money that I couldn’t invest, and didn't know how to handle it… So I sold it. I was pretty much set for life, but I didn't appreciate what I had or have the confidence to hold onto it."

Carefully, she raised Luna's face to hers and kissed her lovingly on the lips. It would be a lie to say she wasn’t tempted to have yet another romp, however, this wasn’t the place, nor an appropriate time.

“Mac is having the same problem I did. He may appreciate me and not want to lose me, but he’s never had another mare I didn’t help him with. Not that I blame him… I could feel the attraction between us.”

It took a moment for Luna to catch the odd grammar choice.

“Us?” She asked quietly.

Kelly rolled her eyes, curling up the right corner of her lip in an embarrassed grin.

“Yeah, that’s what kinda set off my request to leave for a while. Mac told me earlier there was a mare he was interested in, but I showed up and… got stabbed. So, you know the rest, but apparently, her name is Sugar Belle, makes an awesome apple turnover, and I don’t know if she didn’t know if Mac and I were together when she gave me that look.”

She paused for a moment, trying again to recall the look in that mare’s eyes.

“She might have been trying to intimidate me, but I took it as a flirt.” She made an odd face and fluttered her eyes rapidly as she looked away. “I don’t know what I was thinking, but I flirted back and… maybe I did it to get a rise out of Mac, but I could see where it was going and I didn’t like what I thought of myself because of it.”

Knowing what a flirt from Kelly could lead to, Luna tried to bring reason to the situation.

“Kelly, I know my schedule doesn’t always work for you, so if you think-”

“Luna,” Kelly interjected, quickly stopping this from escalating. “This is what I’m talking about. If I say I want something, I get it. If I say I don’t want it, you both still do.”

The truth was undeniable, and Luna couldn’t find a position to take against it, which Kelly appeared to have expected.

“We don’t know what we really want. Me? I’ve conditioned myself to be like this, and I haven’t done a good job of fixing myself. You and Mac? I gave you both too much too fast. You both need some time to discover yourselves, but I need to learn self-control.”

Kelly’s offer wasn’t unreasonable, and Luna had no grounds to protest, per se. Certainly given everything they’d learned these last few weeks gave cause to approach such matters with caution. Even still, the uncertainty was crushing.

“Are we… over for good?”

A gentle kiss to Luna’s lips sent all sorts of mixed messages, but the smile she pulled away with left all the possibilities open.

“I don’t ever want to give you up, LuLu. Not you or Mac. We’ll see where Mac’s new chick leads to, but you? You have plenty of options, but you might want to consider taking a trip to see Cerb.”

Luna made a quick snap of her neck to turn and address Kelly eye to eye.

“Justin?! But he-”

“Is single,” Kelly taunted. “I mean, Lumberman is hardcore solo for Apples. Chris and Benny have their family values, and… Sniff is going to be paralyzed from the neck down for probably a few weeks. Plus the healing he needs? While in Canterlot?”

This was too good to be true. That, or two twisted to believe.

“Are you… telling me to have sex with Justin?”

Kelly shrugged as if asked if the castle could use a drinking fountain in the garden.

“Why not? I did.”

“Kelly!” Luna shouted, though her blush spoke even louder than her protest.

Unphased, Kelly stared at Luna like a parent would their child complaining about something they knew the kid would enjoy.

“Look… You and Mac aren’t exactly available for each other. That, and Granny is being a bit of a bitch to just about everyone. Mac also should be allowed to do what he wants while I’m making myself unavailable. But mostly, Justin is going to need someone there for him who actually cares about him. That and you should know what it’s like to actually have real sex with a guy who’s about as big as Mac… Or maybe the other way around.”

The fur rose up on end on Luna, starting from her cheeks and running down her back, fraying out into her mane and tail with glints of shimmering lights in its already majestic ethereal flow.

“You… Are you absolutely sure you would be okay with this?”

It was, in all honesty, the kind of proposal that was too good to be true. If Kelly ever had an evil streak, if not one that came at those who didn’t deserve it, this could have been viewed as a trap.

Thankfully, Kelly wasn’t blind or stupid enough not to see what kind of position she was putting Luna in.

“I told you about me and Justin. While I didn’t mean to, I did him wrong. Things were different, but I still hurt him, and I never really made up for it. You two already have a good connection, but I also know neither of your hearts would be into it. You both need some comfort that I can’t give either of you, and I know if you’re honest with him, you won’t hurt him like everyone else has. He’ll be good to you.”

Laying it all out for Luna to leave or take, Kelly helped her mare of the night up and hugged her one more time.

"You don't have to if you don't want to, I know this isn't the best way for us to handle things. But..." she said as she gave a deep sigh. "Right or wrong, we're essentially taking a break, and maybe a few more skeletons in our closets is what we all need to learn so we stop fucking things up so much."

Renewed in her faith, though still conflicted with her options, Luna gave Kelly a squeeze and hummed happily about their future.

"I will make no promises. Rainbow Dash is there with Justin and has a stronger desire for him than even I might have at first. At the very least, I will make sure to check up on him. His nightmares have stopped, but he could always use a good friend."

[Elsewhere in the castle.]

Celestia had some time to spare and used it to visit her old bedroom. A moment of nostalgia and a chance to face her past once again.

“How many years has it been?”

She glanced around the room. Not much of it had changed. Centuries of rot and decay had done surprisingly little to remove what she had abandoned. It seemed unnatural, but with Harmony involved, she imagined there had been some reason to keep her miserable past intact.

An empty bed fit for one stood unbalanced on only two legs, reminding her of her larger posh bed waiting for her, just as empty. A few toys lay on the floor below a shelf that had rotted away, the wooden dolls and trinkets scattered like her still mending relationship with Luna. Dust and cobwebs covered her history better than her years of trying to forget them had.

Only the mirror looked to be intact, as dirty as it was, seemed fitting for how well it showed enough to let her know who she was looking at, while masking who that pony truly was underneath.

“Harmony really did a number on us, didn’t she?”

Celestia spun low and hunkered down at the phantom voice.

“Who’s there,” she snarled, flaring the magic in her horn. “I am not so worn down as the others, and I have one human nearby who is just as fearsome who will come at the first hint of combat.”

“Benny would not dare turn his weapon on you. That was Lumberman, and you have already forgiven him. I propose we keep their goodwill intact. Losing it did not bear well for us in the past. Let us focus on our future instead.”

Celestia did not lower her guard, not even when she noticed the dancing flames in the reflection that was not her own.

“Now, I know what you're thinking. More strings to cloud your mind? An illusion? Another Nightmare Moon? … no… but also not too far off.”

Entranced, Celestia studied the fiery alicorn mare in the mirror moving on its own.

“What are you?”

The hellish form Celestia once took to battle Harmony made a slow turn for Celestia to see there were no secrets hidden from plain sight.

“Consider me your passion. Your… burning desires. A voice of your own from all you’ve left unsaid… Day Breaker.”

She completed her twirl and tapped a hoof on the far side of the mirror.

“I’ll spare you the mystery of my origins. I was born when you refused to save your sister and banished her to the moon. Raised on your resentment for Star Swirl. Sunset Shimmer? She gave us quite the growing pains. Then starting only a few weeks ago, I really came into my own when-”

Flaring her horn again, Celestia began to radiate with heat, sparking up in flames over her main and tail.

“I was wrong about the humans. If you have any ill will against them, I swear I will-”

“You,” the voice carelessly answered. “Not any of them. You. You might have told yourself it was Twilight, or Luna, or Shining, or even Cadance you were angry at, but it was you. I'm the reason you refused to surrender, why you took joy in unleashing your wrath, beating your revenge into Harmony. Which by the way, thank you for that. After so many centuries being pent up, it was so refreshing to cut loose for a change.”

Taking a seat behind the mirror, Day Breaker relaxed as she leaned with her forelegs folded over her chest to stare through the mirror.

“Harmony had you so wound tight and untrusting that even without her poking and prodding you to push them away, you did so all on your own. All you wanted was for things to go back to normal so you could put Twilight on the throne and retire. Go back and save Sunset, rekindle your love with Sombra, and live a life in peace.”

Celestia’s rage subsided. This Day Breaker spoke the truth, and didn’t come off as evil as her sister’s alter ego had been. Granted, the fact she was currently talking to a double of herself bathed in flames, with jet black eyes and fangs was certainly concerning, but Celestia pushed that aside for the moment.

“Sunset Shimmer and Sombra are both lost to me, and the dream of Twilight’s ascension was of Harmony’s doing. I have nothing left but to continue on.”

Day Breaker raised a hoof to her chin, thinking of how true that was.

“Yes, that would seem to be the case. At least for now. However, we are not without options for a better future. I know of another passion that is still within our reach.”

Curious, Celestia raised an eye to the mirror.

“Don’t deny it. Dancing with Peter, you were free. Dealing with your unruly guard's aftermath, he calmed a grieving mother. He didn't put you down like Cerberus. He empowered you... Now, what does he want?"

Drawn in even closer, Celestia knew what Sniff wanted.

"Peter wishes to stay away from the Everfree Forest. He wishes to stay in Canterlot until he is well and the danger has been dealt with. He knows he will not be safe in Twilight's care."

Day Breaker smiled honestly as she laid the foundation for a new beginning.

“Lyra has told us that he fancies us mares as the others have shown as well. Even Chris, with all his fumbling and awkward behaviors, has given Starlight peace of mind and soothed her heart. What of yours? What does the most powerful and devoted ruler of Equestria have to show for her centuries of defending the lands? What has been our reward for surrendering everything that made this life worth living? What have we fought for and kept other than the shackles of servitude? What do these other mares have that we cannot provide for Peter? You know we can do more. Be more. We deserve more. "

Celestia thought about it for a moment. The rhythm in which Sniff danced with her still lingered in the back of her mind.

"Twilight wishes to keep our humans safe and happy. Peter wishes to be safe and help others… but I do not wish to be a temporary fixation for a stallion to discard ever again."

She locked eyes with her reflection, the fiery mare no longer needed to be seen to converse with.

"Peter needs a pony like me. One not for practice, but forever… And with his love to make me even stronger, no creature will ever cross us again."

An arc of fire rolled up over Celestia's mane as she stood with a new sense of confidence.

"This is my kingdom. If Twilight will not accept it from me, then I shall have it as I see fit."

[Deep in the space between dimensions.]

"Damnit," Rose cursed to herself. "How fucking far can one dimension drift?"

A sudden thought came to mind, which Rose thought was ridiculous.

"Pah! Like I would end up going the wrong way."

Another thought crossed her mind, which seemed to make more sense.

"Then again, with so much negative space, it would have altered its projected path… Damn it! Why do the further out these realms go the more they tend to drift?!"

Once again, a thought entered Rose's mind. This time, however, she knew it was not her own, and she began to charge a spell.

"Alright! Who's the Echo trying to lead me-"

Wham!

Without warning, Rose was struck from the side. Not just struck, she was rammed, forcing her through the vast reaches of inner-dimensional space at an unpresidented speed that seemed beyond an Echoes capability.

Then, bright lights surrounded her, and she hit the ground.

She tumbled once and rebound to all fours, though the position felt unnatural. For some reason her back legs felt like they were stretched out, forcing her ass high in the air and arching her back uncomfortably. What’s more, her hooves felt soft, squishy… bendy.

Then, as her senses kicked in to realize her surroundings, she was in a bar and the center of attention for some eleven odd-looking humans.

“Trixie?” One of the humans asked.

Rose took a step back, but slipped on the floor, landing in such a way to see her foreleg was now an arm, complete with hands and fingers, and now covered in clothes.

Somehow, she had been thrust into the mirrored human world and been given the proper appearance.

“What the fuck?!”

In front of her, swirling rainbow colored-lights lowered to the ground. The shape was faint. A pony of some kind began to take form. Four legs, tall, wings, a horn, and deep magenta eyes began to solidify as it stood up on its hindlegs.

Ten of the humans stepped away from the bar, but one, a female with a mellow-tanned complexion and rich red hair filled with yellow stripes sat calmly and sipped her drink.

“It’s about time you came back. Do you have any idea how hard it was to convince these dip-shits I wasn’t crazy without you here?”

The alicorn form began to shift in appearance. The pony legs morphed into arms and human legs. The muzzle retreated into the skull along with the ears as blue fur came into view along with an ethereal rainbow-striped mane.

While what Rose saw had to be impossible, as it had never been seen before, she knew right away who, or at least what she was looking at.

“Rainbow Dash?”

The blue fur softened and melded into blue skin, but even after clothing began to cover the human female figure, the horn, wing, and tail remained, along with her temper.

“About time I got back? I was supposed to be gone for years!”

She leaned over Rose, glaring through her vibrant eyes.

“Though I would have been here faster if this ditz hadn’t gotten lost.”

There should have been a witty comeback or some jaded insult, yet, somehow Rose sat up, looking rather composed.

“You’re an Echo, like Sword, aren’t you? Figures that a Rainbow Dash would go astray."

This alicorn Rainbow folded her arms and leaned back to lord over Rose.

"Typical Trixie. Shooting from the hip and getting everything wrong."

She turned away and walked towards the bar.

"I'm not an Echo. My world wasn't lost. I saved it."

"What!?" Rose shouted.

This alicorn Rainbow took a seat and patted the stool next to hers.

"I saved us… Sort of. I'm also the one who sent the message that the humans are the key."

On wobbly legs, Rose stumbled and flopped her way to the stool and took a seat, opening her mouth to speak, but said nothing as Rainbow pulled out a necklace made of crystal threads, encrusted with six jewels. One each of the other main six's cutie marks, and one that dangled in the center of a swirling blue orb.

Rainbow lifted it enough to show them off.

"Our humans gave us the strength we needed to transfer our whole world into this bottom gem. The rest of my friends were turned to gems to keep the world safe and contained. Our Harmony became the strands to my five, as long as I stay with them. Then, I escaped.”

Suddenly beside herself, Rose was lost between relieved, astonished, and livid.

“You… could have saved… all of us.”

If that were the case, the alicorn Rainbow would have apologized. Instead, she reached into Rose’s bag and pulled out a bottle of vodka.

“I wish that were the case, Rose. Unfortunately, much like you Echoes, I can’t enter another world occupied by another Harmony. Not completely at least. My Harmony and I, we’re sorta… bound together while I wear this, which at least allows me to see the Dark spots Order blocks out for those like you. I had a hard enough time trying to keep the kids safe by pointing them in the right direction when Harmony couldn’t. Even in the pocket dimensions, there was only so much I could do for Gruff and Trixie."

Having displayed it for long enough, she tucked it away back into her shirt.

"The shit thing is, if I were to try and remove the necklace, then my friends are released and my world goes back to where it was. Back to The Darkness, and I would lose the powers that allowed me to warn you and the other realms.”

She unscrewed the top of the bottle and took a long drink before setting it on the bar to slide it over for Rose.

“Thankfully, I noticed all you Echoes, just like The Darkness, you always overlook these human worlds. You’re always too focused on the chosen ten, kidnapping or tricking them from the abandoned realms to enter yours… Not a problem since there’s no Harmony there to stop you. I also caught you not watching the other mirror worlds. Too caught up trying to figure out why you couldn’t find the seven new humans I reached out and brought in for you.”

Rose took the bottle but was hesitant to take a drink as the ten humans of this realm retook their seats. There was no celebration or cheers, leading her to believe that perhaps she had missed something.

“Okay? So you’re the one that made the changes to bring in the humans with Order. But… The real Trixie defeated The Darkness. We won… Can’t you go home now?”

The alicorn Rainbow reached down and pulled out another bottle, and this time poured it into a glass Sunset provided.

“Trixie sealed us away from The Darkness. She even wiped out an entire reality it was attached to, but she didn’t get all of it. It’s still only a matter of time… something I’m running out of. We all are now.”

The front door to the bar opened, and a human King Sombra walked in with a pair of boxes, much to the lack of a surprise to Rainbow.

“Fucking cliched, perfect timing. I’m so sick of this shit.”

King Sombra, not expecting more patrons, set the boxes down behind the counter, noticing the new face.

“Oh? You must be the other Rainbow Dash that Sunset told me about. I’d offer you a drink, but it appears you brought your own.”

Rainbow lifted her glass, in a pho-cheers.

“It’s alcohol. The real stuff. You’re welcome to join.”

Rose took a good look at Sombra, realizing his placement never would have led him here to a place like this.

“Holy shit… You’re the Good King Sombra?”

The aforementioned Good King Sombra picked up a bar towel and bowed.

“At your service.” He rose up and started to wipe down the bar surface. “Assuming you’re a friend of Sunset. My pon… people, as they are now, owe her their lives.”

Rainbow slid over the second bottle to Rose, a flurry of blurring thoughts running through her mind.

“I have no doubt I picked the right humans… but I doubt they can pull off what I did. Each Harmony is different, just like every world is. Just like Sword had incredible offensive capabilities or the others with their healing or wisdom, my Harmony had a thing for transformations and transference. Maybe Ring can help the humans out with her armoring abilities. Because as it stands, they need to figure out what to do on their own. So, you were right about that.”

It seemed as though the plans hadn’t changed much, after all, so Rose might as well enjoy a drink.

“Wait,” Rose spoke up before taking a drink. “What was that last Tree of Harmony’s special ability?”

The alicorn Rainbow swirled her glass of straight booze around lazily and sighed.

“Just like you. She only needs a thorn or two to regenerate.”

Author's Note

And there we have it. Nations are rebuilding, bonds are being strengthened, and even Kelly is taking a break to finally fix herself. At the moment a lot of eyes are falling on Cerb, since more are learning that they've had a split.

Also, another drop of info, much like Kelly had issues with walking and numbness, it would seem that Sniff has suffered an even worse fate that he will have to recover from. That is while he's recovering in Canterlot with a Celestia that has finally come around to face her own inner demon. One that's tired of getting left behind and giving up more than she has been given.

But of course, for those of you that had been wondering about the unknown interloper, the swirling rainbow-colored lights, don't think I was just gonna let that go unsolved.

What does it all mean?

It means that I'll be taking some time to start the next arc of this story. While much of it looks the same, it really is a whole new world to experience with an unpredictable future.

What comes next will either be a jump back to show Sunset Shimmer's side of the story, and/or my next big focus, "Life in the Crystal Empire."

I don't have an ETA for when any of the future works will start to be released, so feel free to follow me here and or join my Discord: MLP WERA Connections.

I haven't done much on the Discord since building it, but it could be a great place to hang out and share ideas, motivate each other, and chat.

Otherwise, I thank you all for tagging along and finishing this wild ride with me.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Completion.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

01. Party Off. Party On.

Somewhere in mid-section of Indiana, two cars with five friends had just pulled up to a two-story house. It had a small front yard with a basketball hoop next to the paved drive and a large bay window pointing out to the street, nothing fancy. It was practically the same as nearly half the other houses in the suburbs. One car pulled into the garage, the other just behind, next to a large yellow truck. They slowly gathered their things and empty out, each bringing cases of beer, bottles of liquor, and bags of party snacks.

One of the guys, Cerb, steps out from the passenger seat. He was taller than the rest, tan skin, and the body of someone who used to lift a lot but had softened up from staying out of the gym. The letters USMC tattooed down the side of his right arm showed clearly.

"You want all the beer in the garage, or does some of it go in the kitchen?" he asked aloud, raising a case in each hand.

Ben, or Benny, as he was usually called, was balancing two boxes full of bottles of booze. They clinked together as he tried to pull his keys from his pocket. He was skinny, with fairly pale skin, and thin red hair.

"Benny!" Cerb piped up to get his attention.

Benny finally got his house keys out of his pocket.

"Ugh, two cases in the garage, one in the fridge in the kitchen."

"We got four cases, bro. Remember?" came another voice from Peter, aka Sniff, the resident playboy/pretty boy as he stepped out of the second car.

With a straight face, Cerb mockingly glared from the other side of the car.

"Your flavored candy water isn't beer."

Sniff never got tired of hearing that joke and countered as only he could.

"Oh, don't be like that. I just grab what the ladies like. Right, Lumberman?"

"I don't want to hear about you grabbing Lumberman's dick," Benny slipped in as Lumberman started to pull his bag of liquor from the back seat. Laughter filled the garage.

Lumberman was laughing, too.

"Dude, don't be grabbing this black dick unless you're gonna finish the job."

Two car doors closed behind them as Kelly and Becky walked up, each holding vodka bottles.

"Hey, hey, boys. No gay shit 'til we're in the house so I can watch," Kelly chimed in, finishing with a sultry voice.

Benny fumbled with his keys.

"Oh, yeah. That'll get the DripDrip going."

Kelly stroked the neck of her bottle.

"Well, I wouldn't be Drip without the drip-drip, now would I?"

Lumberman was all smiles looking back at Kelly.

"Drip, can you give Sniffles some pointers? I don't think he's as good as he told me on the way here. Brotha needs some nasty lovings tonight."

Sniff turned his back, walking up to Benny, ready to head inside.

"Just put the skirt on like you promised, I'll find a way to make it work." He says with a shit-eating grin.

Becky started a small coughing spasm as she walked up, gripping the bottle with both hands. Clearing her throat, she jokingly denounced their typical antics.

"Y'all mother fuckers are gross." She said raspily.

Kelly turned with a grin, winked, and puckered her lips. This secret message made Becky lower her head and try to hide her blush behind her hair.

Benny still struggled with unlocking the door, the key not wanting to turn.

"I hate this fucking door."

Lumberman pointed back to his yellow truck.

"All you gotta do is ask, and I'll fix the damn thing. I literally got all the tools with me every time I come here. Just say the word, bro."

Cerb huffed as he considered breaking the door down so Benny would stop putting off having it fixed.

"Why'd you even lock the door? Chris is still here," Cerb asked as he looked up toward the ceiling, just below where he was sure Chris was upstairs.

"Chris! Stop beat'n it to hentai and open the damn doo-"

For a moment, the air stood perfectly still as it was flooded by an aura of bright whites, neon blues, crimsons, and violets that lit up around them like an industrial fire. The light was blinding and stole their breath.

Before they could draw in a gasp, the air rushed inwards towards the house, blowing with enough force to feel as if it was being drawn through the walls themselves.

What they felt next was something akin to the concussion from a roadside bomb. It sent them hurling back into the garage, ready to splatter against the plaster walls. However, their surroundings moved with them, flying just as violently.

They were jerked back, then down, and spun around, suspended above the ground until the world and the gusts of hellish wind around them stopped. Their bodies and the house, along with everything it, jammed forward with a heavy dose of inertia that forced them upwards off their feet.

They spun down, slamming into the cement floor.

The bang that they should have heard seconds ago finally came as well. It came along with a crash and crumbling of the foundation, lumber snapping, and all the shelving with their odds and ends clattering off.

What followed was confusion and chaos. Benny winced, trying to sit upright from the floor. His vision cleared, readjusting from the sudden burst of light. His ears, however, were ringing painfully. The smell and taste of rum hit his senses. A broken bottle soaked his shirt and pooled in his lap through the one box he was still able to hold on to.

His eyes trained to the open garage door and the sunlight glaring through it. No smoke. No flames. Although black, jagged streaks on the walls and ceiling from new cracks in the drywall were noticed.

His eyes fell lower to Kelly, who was sitting upright. Her black-rimmed glasses were broken and barely sitting on her face. A dark patch of hair was clinging to her forehead and cheek, blood slowly dripping through the strands. She was yelling. Screaming perhaps. Screaming at Becky, who laid in her arms.

Becky shook and convulsed, clenching her chest. Her head fell limply, the look of panic across her face. Tears rolled away from her as her inaudible cough grew less and less intense as if she were suffocating.

Benny pushed the box of booze off his legs. The faintest sound of the bottles could be heard as they clanged together. That noise was then replaced with a hiss. Benny instinctively looked to the source of the sounds.

Streams of foaming liquid sprang from a torn open twelve-pack of beer came to focus as Kelly's voice started to fade in.

"on't sta eathing," her muffled words faintly made their way through what little noise he was starting to hear.

"ecky!"

Her words were fading in and out. The ringing in his ears pulsed louder, deafening the screams and clatter.

"Becky!" the full words finally came, just as Benny looked past the damaged beer cans to see Lumberman down and out cold. He lay in a pool of beer and motor oil. A bottle of 5W-30 engine oil stuck out next to Lumberman, pierced by a pair of hedge clippers.

"Becky! You got to keep breathing, sweetie! Look at me!" Kelly's desperate voice popped in, clearly audible for the first time.

Benny rolled over on all fours.

Benny tried to call out to his friends, but his voice was low.

"Becky..."

His back and lungs were swelling with pain like he had just been body-slammed. He placed his left hand on the car bumper to try and bring himself up.

"Lumber-"

Two hands grabbed his shirt, pulling him away from the car and back down to the floor. It was Cerb, and he shouted at Benny with a hysterical voice.

"Stay down!"

Cerb was screaming like he was back in a warzone.

"We've been hit by an IED! Radiomans' out! Multiple men down! Stay close to me and low to the ground! Hostiles incoming!"

Benny craned his neck behind him, looking up to see Cerb wide-eyed and searching every bit of open space around them. The right side of his face was scratched and bruised.

"Justin? What's happening?"

Cerb looked down, tears welling up, and the faint glint of red on the corner of his lips.

"Turner and Garcia are dead."

He finally released Benny and went to the ground, frantically feeling around.

"I can't find my rifle. I can't keep us safe if I can't find my rifle!"

There was no rifle there to find in his frantic state. Instead, he found a hand sticking out from under a broken shelf that was crushing someone.

"Garcia! Don't be dead! I don't want you to die, Garcia!"

Cerb pulled so hard on the tipped over shelf that the entire right panel ripped off. He discarded the board, throwing it against the wall, then brought his right hand back to the shelf with a clenched fist, bashing the three wooden shelves off from the screws holding them in. The rest he picked up over his head like a powerlifter.

He turned and threw it as hard as he could against the wall away from everyone else.

"Garcia! Budd! Come on, Devil Dog. Don't be dead. I'll keep you safe. I promise."

Cerb was running his hands up and down Peter's chest and face, which slowly got him lucid enough to speak.

"Dude... what happened?"

"I saved you, Garcia. I fucking told you I would," Cerb sob as he pulled Peter up and hugged him uncomfortably tight.

Benny readjusted himself, looking back at Kelly and Becky, who were staring dumbfounded and scared at the scene. Becky had apparently stopped coughing, though she still seemed to struggle with her breathing.

Peter put his free arm on Cerb's back, patting it gently.

"Justin."

Cerb didn't reply, he just continued to sob into Peter's chest.

Staying as calm as he could, Sniff tried again.

"Justin, buddy... I'm not Garcia. Garcia is gone, man. Remember?"

"Garcia, no..." Cerb's words trailed off, back to the sobbing.

Benny finally got himself back up to his feet and went to Cerb's side.

"Justin, ou're home, buddy. We're all home."

Cerb pulled away from Peter.

"No. No. We have to go back. They shot Garcia. No one gets left behind!"

Benny put his hand on Cerb's shoulder.

"Justin, that happened years ago. You're not fighting anymore."

He looked back over to Lumberman, who still hadn't moved.

"And James needs our help right now."

"James?" Cerb wasn't fully back and into the real world, yet, but was letting go of the illusion he was reliving.

Benny knelt down, knowing how careful he had to be with Cerb when he was like this.

"Yeah, dude. James. Our friend. The black dude laying on the floor."

Benny pointed, and Cerb seemed to snap out of it.

"Oh fuck, Lumberman!"

Benny and Cerb picked up Lumberman, dragging him out of the puddle of beer and oil. They got him sitting upright and used a few shop rags lying nearby to clean him up as best they could while trying to wake him.

The chaos in the garage was fading as everyone collected themselves, but all still pretty shaken. Sniff was sitting up against the wall, not moving from where the shelf had been crushing him earlier. Becky was resting and catching her breath in Kelly's lap, they both looked exhausted.

Finally, Lumberman started to stir.

"Owe, man. Knock it off."

"James. Dude. Mr. Lumberman. Bro. You alright?" Benny asked a bit too excitedly.

Lumberman sounded groggy, if not punched drunk.

"Did I get hit by a truck?"

A crash of wood and glass came from behind the garage door. Everyone went silent as heavy footsteps dredge through the wreckage on the other side. Cerb rose to his feet in a fighting stance, still on edge from the explosion.

The clatter drew closer to them, stopping just behind the door. A thud and creak came as the door was pulled and pushed back.

Benny put himself between Cerb and Lumberman while Kelly pulled Becky in close, too scared to move as Cerb moved closer to girls.

Another snap and crack and the door gave way, falling off its hinges back into the house. From the low-lit entry, Chris stumbled into the light.

"Oh, shit, Chris," Cerb dropped his guard with a sigh of relief. "Are you okay?"

Chris rubbed the top of his head, a lump clearly popping up.

"Dude... I think someone bombed your house."

Becky broke the silence with a spat of coughing and wheezing.

Kelly rocked her idly in her arms.

"Hey, we really need to get Becky to the hospital."

Becky held her chest, her coughs not disappearing as Lumberman finally asked the question no one thought of yet.

"Where's the ambulance?"

"Or the cops," Kelly added, panic in her voice. "I don't hear any fucking sirens! Where the fuck are they?"

Everyone stopped and listened. Only the chirping of birds and the rustle of leaves in the trees were heard. But as they looked out past the driveway, a new mystery was discovered.

"Where's the neighbor's house?" Chris asked.

Kelly's emotions and desperation were starting to overwhelm her.

"Oh my god. Are they dead?"

Cerb walked closer to the outside world, trying to piece together what their situation was.

"Where's the road?"

Benny followed close behind Cerb, walking over Kelly's legs and stopped under the garage door.

"Where's the rest of the block?"

Still, not all with it, Lumberman slowly came to his feet and made his way to see for himself. Chris lingered just behind them as Lumberman continued with his observations aloud.

"Ben... where the fuck is everyone? The power lines? The houses?"

Benny quickly walked toward the end of the drive. The concrete crumbled and fractured the further out from the house he went.

"I don't know, man. Everything's... even the town... did we get nuked?"

Cerb looked around, assessing the damage, but found no signs of an attack outside of Benny's yard.

"No, look around—no scorched earth. No debris? This was no nuke. Everything around us is fine. If we were close enough for the blast to throw us on our asses, we'd be dead or wishing we were."

Benny ran his fingers through his hair in frustration.

"Okay, yeah. Obviously not a nuke, but something... some kind of bomb. Err... No, it had to be something else."

"Oh my... God damn it!" Kelly shouted from behind them. "I don't have any fucking cell service. We need to go to the fucking hospital!"

Benny was really starting to panic as well, and his voice couldn't hide it.

"Where the fuck is everyone?"

He started spinning in circles looking in all directions, staring up at the sky as he walked farther out from the house.

"This isn't-"

Try as he might, he was at a loss for any reason or logic for what was happening.

"I don't know where the fuck we are."

Chris finally stepped out of the garage to see for himself.

"What do you mean you don't know where the fuck we are?"

Passed the broken concrete of the driveway, Benny turned and shouted.

"Take a good goddamn look around, Chris!"

Chris, dumbfounded, looked back and forth at the unfamiliar area they were now in.

"We're in the middle of fucking nowhere!" Benny shouted as he pointed at the large hill no more than a hundred yards out in front of them. I don't live at the bottom of a god damn hill! And there are no fucking forests in Hendricks county!"

Both Cerb and Chris took notice of the mass of trees not so far off from where they stood.

"That's a whole lot of fucking trees, right?!" Benny sarcastically pointed out.

Kelly sat quietly sobbing, doing her best not to break down. Tears readily rolled off her cheeks, leaving wet trails on Becky's arm. Her breathing still a struggling endeavor.

All the while Sniff was still laid up against the wall in the garage.

"Hey, guys... what the hell is going on? I can't see what's going on from back here. What is Ben screaming about?"

Lumberman half looked back, but lowered his gaze, holding his head as if he had a headache, which he did.

Chris did a slow double take from Sniff to Ben and back again, finally hobbling back to Sniff.

"Can you get up, man?"

Sniff looked down at his leg.

"Maybe, my legs really hurt."

Chris eyed them up and down.

"Shit, they're not broke, are they?"

Sniff rubbed both legs lightly.

"No. I don't think they're broken, but god do they hurt."

Chris lowered himself down to Sniff's level.

"Let's try to get you on your feet, man."

Sniff winced as he tried to bring himself upright.

"Okay."

Chris put his arm behind Sniff's back and slowly started to lift him up.

Sniff gritted his teeth.

"Ouch! Damn it. Everything from the hips down feels like your mom sat on 'em."

"Oh go fuck yourself, Sniffles," Chris fired back, as he wasn't quite ready to try and joke his way through their troubles. "Come on, though. You gotta see this."

Sniff groaned as the pain in his legs shot up with every step.

"Mph. See what? How bad is it outside?"

As they got closer to the door, they both looked down at Kelly and Becky. Sniff took his arm away from Chris, falling into the side of the car Kelly sat against.

Catching himself, he asked.

"You both holding up, okay? How's Becky doing?"

Kelly just sobbed and shook her head from side to side.

"I'm still here," Becky's voice all but whispered out with a rasp.

Kelly's voice whined up in a higher pitch, still trying not to break down.

"Oh, Becky. You had me so scared."

Another prolonged cough came along.

"Parties still on, right?"

Kelly laughed through the tears.

"Sure thing, babe."

Sniff and Chris let out a sigh of relief to see she still had a sense of humor.

Sniff stood upright again.

"Chris, stay with them for a bit. I'm gonna check outside... da fuq?"

Kelly wiped her face clear.

"Yeah, everything got blown up or something."

Chris was quick to correct her, in spite of his own confusion.

"No, everything's just gone. Benny said he doesn't know where we are."

Sniff painfully made his way past Kelly.

"How'd he get lost at his own house?"

"No, it's like we're not at the same place anymore," Chris said in a manner that made it clear he didn't understand.

Sniff took in the sight of green landscapes that lay before them.

"Holy… shit, man, what the fuck is going on?"

Cerb came around the corner of the garage, nearly bumping into Sniff, startling him.

"Oh, Jesus," He stepped back a bit. "Guys. I don't know where the fuck we are. I went around the whole house. Either all of Plainfield just up and vanished with the explosion, or we're not in Plainfield anymore."

Benny walked up to rejoin the group.

"Great, now we just got to go out to find the Yellow Brick Road and make a deal with a wizard."

"That's not funny, man," Lumberman leaned over the trunk of the car, still holding his head. "Too soon for bad jokes."

Sniff tried to hold back a smile.

"I thought it was funny."

Lumberman groaned.

"No. Too soon."

Chris turned his attention to Sniff.

"Sniff already made a joke about my mom."

Cerb also turned to Sniff. "

Fat joke?"

Sniff grinned.

"Fat joke."

Chris scowled.

"Fat joke."

Becky raised her arm up between them with a thumbs up.

"Fat joke."

Kelly looked up, back and forth between the three.

"Wait. I missed the joke."

Benny joined Lumberman, leaning over the trunk.

"Fat joke, Kelly... Fat joke."

Lumberman lowered his head and buried it in his arms.

"We almost died, you're all stupid, I hate all of you, and I'm pretty sure I have a concussion."

Becky cleared her throat.

"Sounds terrible. You should-" Another cough interrupted her. "-get that looked at."

Benny turned and lowered himself down, sitting back against the car's bumper.

"Could be worse. Pretty sure there's a witch crushed under my house."

"No," Lumberman groaned, suffering in defiance.

"She's got a way worse headache than you," Benny continued.

Lumberman increases the volume of his resistance.

"No!"

Benny raised his hands, bobbing them up and down on either side of his head.

"Probably feels like her head is stuck between a house and a hard place."

Lumberman surrendered.

"Fuck me."

Becky raised her hand back in the air with another thumbs up.

"Party's back on. Lumberman said so."

Kelly joined with her own thumbs up, a bit of a chuckle mixed a nervous sound of sadness still in her voice.

"First rounds on me."

Chris stared blankly at Cerb.

"I don't know why they're not scared out of their minds. I am. Aren't you scared?"

Cerb rolled his eyes and shrugged.

"Nah, I had my chance to die. Missed it."

Lumberman moaned, sinking lower into himself.

"It's 'cuz I'm black, right? My crazy-ex said my white friends ain't nothing but trouble."

"Oh yeah?" Sniff huffed, mockingly. "This was clearly the result of all two white friends you have."

Becky tapped Sniff's ankle.

"Hey."

Sniff winced in pain, even from just that slight contact.

"Ow!" Sniff looked down at Becky. "Oh... sorry, all two and a half white friends."

"Thank you," Becky gleamed with a smug smile.

Lumberman raised his head.

"I hold all two and half of you accountable for this until proven otherwise."

Everyone stood silently for a while, not really knowing what to do next. That and no good jokes came to mind.

It was Kelly who broke the silence.

"Did anyone else check their phones? I don't have any signal."

Cerb shook his head.

"I tried when I went around the house. No signal."

Benny held up his phone, not having any better news to share.

"Zero bars."

Chris dug his hands into his pockets.

"Mines somewhere in the mess upstairs."

Sniff turned his screen on.

"I checked mine while Benny was screaming at the grass or whatever. I thought I had a bar, but it was just a crack on my screen. Lumberman?"

Lumberman held up his cell with a screen, so busted, parts of it were missing.

"I'll see your cracked screen and raise you one broke as fuck phone."

Becky felt over her pockets.

"I think I lost mine. I know I had it on the way to the store when I was texting."

As if by fate, the familiar sound of vibrating hummed nearby. Everyone's eyes widened. A soft melody began to chime as another set of hums from the vibrations came about.

Kelly tilted her head up to the car she was leaning against.

"The back seat. She rode with you guys on the way there."

Cerb opened the passenger seat and began to search frantically. Lumberman was already in the back seat, while Benny raced around to the driver's seat.

"She sat in the back," Kelly shouted.

Cerb dug his hands on the sides of the seat.

"It's right here, I can hear it," he grunted as the chime and humming grew louder.

Becky reached back to tug on Cerb's shorts.

"It's not a call. Cerb-"

"Got it!" Lumberman shouted from the back seat, but his excitement faded as he looked on the screen.

"No bars... no service..."

The chime and humming stopped as his fingers swiped up on the screen. Benny and Cerb turned and sat in the car seats, having seen the screen before the phone was silenced.

Becky closed her eyes, covering her face in her hands as if ashamed.

"It's 2:30, I need to take my Pirfenidone pills."

Kelly stroked Becky's hair.

"It's okay, hun. You're fine."

Becky muffled her words through her hands.

"If I don't set an alarm, I forget."

Sniff rubbed his legs and lowered himself back to the ground across from Kelly. Chris looked at Lumberman still on all his hands and knees in the back seat of the car, bouncing the phone in his hand a few times before discarding it to the floor mat and face planting into the seat.

Cerb and Benny stared blankly at the mess that was the garage through the windshield, then Benny sighed and set his hands on the steering wheel.

"If we were at sea, I might have some suggestions on what to do. Land navigation and expedition is more your speed, though. You got any ideas."

"Well," Cerb crossed his arms over his waist and slouched. "Thinking about taking a walk."

Benny looked to Cerb for a plan.

"Where to?"

Cerb thought for a second.

"Probably north. See how far the forest goes. Hopefully, find someone who can tell me where the hell we are or what happened. Find a phone that works."

Benny looked up to see the dome light was on. He thought for a moment and reached into his pocket and pulled out the car keys.

"Driving somewhere?" Cerb asked.

"Maybe," Benny turned the keys, and the car stuttered, but still started.

"Well. At least the car still runs," Cerb pointed out before he turned his head around, looking out the back window. "Did you see what's on the other side of that hill?"

"No," Benny answered.

That got Cerb's mind working.

"Me, either."

With that, Benny turned the car off, leaving the keys in the ignition.

Lumberman turned out from his face plant to face the front seats.

"You mean to tell me that only two people here with any military experience, spent all that time outside trying to figure out where we are, and only went as far as the front yard and back yard?"

The two looked at each other as Lumberman continued to lecture them.

"You just looked at the house, saw some trees and a hill, and gave up?"

Benny pointed to his chest.

"I don't know shit about land navigation. I just tried to see where any part of the neighborhood still was."

Cerb pointed out the windshield to the back of the house.

"I just checked the perimeter. No one goes out without recon done first. I wouldn't know where to go."

The two continued bickering back and forth with more excuses as to why they didn't walk more than a stone's throw away from the house.

The other four outside of the car were now all sitting against the wall away from the bickering three as Lumberman inserted himself. Sniff sat closest to the garage door, Chris nearest to the broken door to the house, and the two girls between them.

Becky was fishing through her oversized purse while Kelly was opening her bottle of vodka.

A bit of rattling produced a bottle of medicines. Becky popped it open, shaking two pills into her palm. Just as Kelly cracked the top from the bottle, Becky grabbed it in her right hand, cupped her left hand to her mouth, then replaced it with the bottle and started to chug.

Chris watched a bit puzzled.

"Is it okay to take those with alcohol?"

Becky brought the bottle down, about a third of it gone, smacking her lips.

"Ah... probably not."

Kelly grabbed the bottle back.

"Fuck it. Parties on 'til the cops show up." She raised the bottle up like a toast. "To the greatest MMA match up, we never saw!"

She took a long draw from the bottle, ready to make the best of whatever kind of mess they were in.

Chris reached for the bottle, joining in on the worst celebration he ever had the pleasure of attending. Sniff, on the other hand, became distracted. Focused on something from outside.

Sniff was looking at the horizon over the hill.

"You guys hear that?"

Becky reached for the bottle again.

"Hear what?"

"Bitches." Sniff's words hit them like a bad pun.

All three slowly craned their necks, fixated on Sniff.

"Bitches?" Asked Kelly.

"Yep." Sniff said with the utmost confidence. "Angry bitches."

Chris went to get the attention of the three in the car.

"Guys."

In the car, their discussion had changed from their excuses to what would be the best supplies to take and what the journey they would have to make would mostly consist of.

"Guys!"

Benny and Cerb cut the conversation, looking out the open door to see Chris.

"Sniff said he hears bitches."

Cerb immediately followed Sniff's line of sight to the hill.

"Bitches?"

Benny stepped out of the car, looking for where they might be.

"Bitches?"

Lumberman popped his head up to window height in the back seat.

"Bitches? Sniff hears bitches?"

Becky raised the bottle up, pointing toward Lumberman.

"Angry bitches."

Sniff pointed his finger as if to make a point, shaking it up and down like he was lecturing them.

"Believe me, I know angry bitches when I hear them. The nose knows."

Lumberman opened the door.

"The nose knows? Did da..." he stuttered. "Did you hear them or smell them?"

Benny started walking out, closing the door behind him.

"Don't question it. Sniff's senses for this kind of stuff are legendary."

Cerb closed his door, following out behind Benny, passing the other four.

"You guys hold up here. Maybe they can help us."

Chris stood up.

"Shouldn't we come along?"

Benny turned back, letting Cerb catch up.

"No. Sniff can barely walk, they're already half in the bag, and you're fat and slow."

"I'm not fat," Chris snapped back at Benny.

"But you are slow," Benny quickly countered.

"No, I mean, I'm not slow," Chris said, trying to correct himself.

"But you are fat," Benny said with a grin.

Chris gave up.

"Damn it! You know what I mean, Benny."

Cerb by now had caught up with Benny, but he turned as they were marching to the hill.

"You stay there with them. If anything bad happens, go in the game room and grab the guns."

A bit of shock struck Chris's face.

"Wait? What!? Why don't you take one?"

Cerb raised both arms, flexing his massive arms.

"Don't need 'em, and that's a terrible way to say hello or ask for help."

Chris raised his arms and dropped them to his sides.

"Well, shit. So now we just wait?"

He felt a bottle tap the back of his hand and looked down to see Becky was passing the bottle to him.

"They'll be fine. Drink, bitch."

The five sat back, watching Benny and Cerb, for what felt like an eternity, walk what couldn't have been more than three-hundred yards to get up to and over the hill.

"And now they're gone," came Lumberman with sarcasm before taking a sip from one of the surviving beer cans.

Chris stood, tapping his foot.

"I don't like this. What if something bad happens? None of us can help 'em."

"Hey," Lumberman called over to Chris, tossing him a beer can as he looked over. "You worry too much, man. They'll be fine. Just chill."

"Wahhhhh!" A scream from Cerb echoed over the hill.

The sound of two female screams drowned out the scream from Cerb as another scream from Benny sounded off and five frightening words.

"What the hell are those?!"

Lumberman dropped his beer.

"Oh, fuck. That can't be good."

Chris tossed his beer and was running back into the house for the guns. Then a female voice rose over the hill. Faint at first, but growing with remarkable volume as she spoke.

"-and Powerful Trixie will use her laser horn!"

Author's Note

Well, this is my first submission and first attempt at an MLP fanfiction. Hope you stay tuned and see how this story continues.

*Update 2020, Jun 5th.

This chapter is to primarily introduce the human characters of the story and establish some of their more surface-level characteristics. From here on out, the story will be far more pony centric. I hope you enjoy what lies in store and the mystery, drama, adventures, and new bonds/relationships that develop.

Also, I'm starting to go back to these earlier chapters and correcting as many of my grammar and formatting issues, so if you get to a point where the formating changes and you see extra dashes used to break up dialog in ways that seems distracting, it is being corrected.

16. Deus ex Machina

Author's Note

16. Deus ex Machina

"Sir," the doctor apologized. "I'm sorry, but we need you to move."

"No," Big Mac insisted. "I need to know she's going to be okay."

"Mac," Cerb's hand found its way to Big Mac's hoof.

Cerb's touch was just as soft and caring as Big Mac's was to Kelly's hand. Big Mac didn't want to turn away from the woman laying on the table in front of him, but Cerb's hold didn't pull away. He finally looked up to see the mammoth of a man telling him it was okay to give them space. Mac still hesitated.

"Come on, let them do what they need to do," Cerb told him.

Big Mac gently laid her hand on the table, stood up, and walked around the table to the couch to keep an eye on things. He almost made it to the cushion but was again met with Cerb.

He looked up, already pleading not to have to be told to move again. "Please, I just want to-"

"I just want to talk to you first," Cerb reassured him, seeing his concern. "It'll be quick. Come outside."

More hurt flooded into Big Mac. All he could think of was how he let Kelly down. That he allowed this all to happen because he wasn't able to protect her. Now, Cerb was going to have it out with him for his failure. Thinking about it, perhaps he deserved it.

Part of him wanted to be punished the more he dwelt on it. Their friend wasn't waking up, and it was all his fault. So without protest, he started to follow.

Cerb marched with a purpose to the sliding door. Rarity reached out for him as he neared her. "Mr. Cerberus. Where are you-"

"Give me a minute, I'll be right back," He told her, passing by with his hand held out to keep her at bay.

He continued his march, meeting Chris who was behind the counter. "Hey, what are-"

Again, Cerb held out his hand, "Stay here. I'll be right back."

Big Mac turned back to see Kelly one last time. Everyone was a frenzy with towels, holding a flashlight, or standing off to the side with something that would be needed at any given moment. His heart was breaking even more, but he continued on to take his punishment as the others fussed over what to do.

"It could be the Thoracoepiastriv vein or the Subscapular artery, I can't tell," Becky explained.

Dr. Horse shook his head. "Becky, you're going to have to show me where that is. I'm not familiar with those terms."

"It's the one she's pointing to Doctor," Nurse Redheart's voice answered, growing quieter with each step Big Mac took away from the house.

Outside the sunny sky had been masked by a thick overcast. Dusk was on its way, and what little light should have been out was mostly hidden.

They were now a reasonable distance away from the house. Far enough away that he couldn't hear them any longer. They probably wouldn't be able to hear the exchange Cerb was about to deliver either, though he thought it would be for the best. Not let the others hear his shame. He looked up again to see Cerb was angrily talking to two of the guards who, with good intentions, had rushed out to see if he needed help.

"I don't need any help. So just take your shiny coated asses back to your princess and away from me," Cerb ordered.

One of the guards tried to apologize. "Sir, we're only trying-"

Cerb stepped up to them, pointing his blood-soaked finger at them. "Did you not hear what the fuck I just said? You're on my land. My land, my rules. Get the fuck away from me, and don't send anyone else over here."

Without another word, the two trotted off back to the house. They gave a concerned look to Big Mac as they passed him, but did not slow their pace.

The two stood there, not saying a word. It was likely he was just waiting for the guards to get out of earshot. Now with them gone, the day seemed to have grown even darker.

Thinking it was safe to speak, Big Mac started to try and explain himself. "Mr. Cerb, I just-"

"Come here," Cerb ordered. His voice was deep yet deaf to any emotion.

Big Mac raised his head up so that he could be face to face, but out of fear and his own embarrassment for his inaction, he closed his eyes. He started to choke up. All his hurt inside was about to be matched by the fist of an angry beast that was out to seek his revenge. Big Mac held fast, ready to take it.

The first contact was Cerb's shoulder into his throat and his arms around his neck. Big Mac braced for whatever torture this otherworldly warrior was capable of delivering.

"Thank you," Cerb's muffled voice came as he sobbed holding onto him. "You were there. You were there for her, man," Cerb cried as he held Big Mac even tighter.

"Cerb, I-" Big Mac couldn't believe he was taken so far away from the others for this.

"You stepped up and kicked those mother fuckers asses," Cerb praised. "They were gonna kill her, and you saved her. I was too far away, but you saved her. But now she's gonna be okay."

Big Mac placed a hoof around Cerb. It should have been a proper hug, but he didn't know how he was supposed to respond. He was still trying to comprehend why he wasn't being blamed.

"I couldn't stop it. I didn't even see it coming," Big Mac admitted. "They were all right next to me, and I couldn't do anything."

Big Mac started to replay the scene in his head all over again. He could have stepped in front of her. Maybe he could have pushed her behind him. He could have swung her out of the way and taken the blade himself. The more he thought about it, the more he felt helpless. "They pushed Granny around. They hit my sister."

Big Mac loosened up and moved into a proper hug. “Then they got Kelly and came after me because I was... I was getting in their way."

Cerb pulled himself away and pointed at Big Mac with the same bloody finger. "Now don't go blaming yourself for this. You hear me? This wasn't your fault. Okay?"

Big Mac protested against his lack of guilt. "But I was there-"

"Doesn't matter."

"I was right there."

"Not your fault."

"I could have-"

"Maybe you could have, maybe you wouldn't," Cerb lectured. "Sometimes, you think you have everything under control. Like everything is fine so long as you're doing the right thing... but it all goes south. And sometimes, you can't do anything about it. When that shit happens, you step up, and you do whatever you can. However, you can. Just like you did today. And when it's all said and done, you lick your wounds and learn never to repeat those same mistakes that led you there."

"It's not my fault?" Big Mac asked, struggling to come to terms with this.

"Brother," Cerb said, gifting Big Mac with a new title. "I've been to war. I was given the best training money could buy to spot assholes like those guys. They walk up like their the good guys, then they stab you in the back and try to kill you. Then I learned even more from experience."

Cerb grew silent for a moment; old ghost from the past returning to haunt him. "And then one day it all went south." He paused again for a moment. "But after I licked my wounds, I didn't have the right people there to convince me that it wasn't my fault."

"You called me, brother?" Somehow that was Big Mac's big takeaway to focus on.

"Yeah," Cerb smiled. "I most certainly did." He placed his hand around the back of Big Mac's neck and tugged it back and forth a little. "You're one of us now. You got that?"

"Yeah, I got it," Big Mac said with some much-needed weight off his shoulders.

Cerb smiled, though it wasn't a very convincing smile. "Good. Now go back in there, get yourself patched up, and get back to waiting by Kelly's side when they let you back in. And hey," He said, again with that same finger pointing at him. "When you're sitting there next to her, remember that she's still alive because of you."

"Right," Big Mac said with a slow nod. "Are you coming back in?"

Cerb waved him off. "Nah. I need some time out here. Alone. I gotta." He turned away and put his bloody hands in his pockets. "I need to work some of this shit out." He turned around again. "Otherwise I'll probably just go back in the house, grab a gun, track down the fuckers who did this and put a bullet in their head. I'll kill'em quick. I don't give a shit."

Such harsh words brought up a confliction with Big Mac. All of the problems that developed today were the result of a pony trying to kill Kelly. Yet here was a human that seemed to come off so firmly against such an act, now saying he wanted to commit murder as well. The idea that any creature could hold such a duality of ideologies made no sense. Life was valuable and was held sacred in Equestria. He thought that these humans held the same beliefs, or did Cerb find a way to rationalize holding both?

“You don’t really mean that, do you?” Big Mac asked.

Cerb could hear the tone in Big Mac’s voice that he was honestly concerned. Perhaps he came off too strongly. “No,” he shook his head. “I mean, part of me wants to, but no. I’m not going to run off and kill anyone. I’m just pissed off.”

“Pissed off?” Big Mac inquired.

“Pissed off. I - “ Cerb had to remember that most of these ponies probably didn’t understand their slang. “I’m just really, really mad, Mac. I’m so frustrated with everything since getting here that I can’t think straight.”

Hoofsteps treaded lightly up to them. “Is everything alright?” The concerned voice or Rarity spoke out. “I’m sorry for intruding, but you walked off in such a hurry and went off alone, we just had to come and check up on you two.”

Cerb looked again to see Fluttershy had tagged along as well. “Celestia had some supplies brought in for you. It seems you all are running out of water and a few other necessities.”

Big Mac could see these two mares wanted some time of their with Cerb. He decided to use that as his excuse to head back to the house. “I’m going to head back in. Let you two have some time alone with Cerb.”

Big Mac turned back towards the house but stopped to say one last thing before leaving. “I’ll be here if you need me for anything, brother. Don’t hesitate to ask.”

Cerb just nodded and let Big Mac off to be back with Kelly.

The two mares coming out to check up on Cerb was a kind gesture, but he wasn’t pleased with it either. He wanted to keep that moment with his new brother private. No one else needed to be there for it. Not even those two. But as they walked closer to him, he couldn’t find it in himself to turn them away.

“I said I’d be back,” Cerb offered the excuse to squash any unnecessary prying from them.

Fluttershy tried to justify their intrusion. “Well, yes, but we still thought-“ Her timid nature forced the words she wanted to say back down inside.

“We heard what you said to Big Macintosh,” Rarity confessed, finally gaining Cerb’s attention. “Those were some very kind words. A rather wise perspective, might I add. And I’m sure they are ones that he appreciates.”

“No offense, but I pulled him aside and away from everyone else for a reason.” Cerb looked away, he didn’t want to be rude to them, but he didn’t want them to get the idea that they could welcome themselves into his private matters as they saw fit.

“We didn’t mean to, you know, eavesdrop,” Fluttershy apologized. “I also really needed to get away from there.”

As upset as he was, he couldn’t be mad. Not at them. Not like he was at the guards earlier. Had they been anyone else, he likely would have told them to get lost, but he found his resolve weak against them. Something he couldn’t explain, so he offered an olive branch. “Don’t worry about it. You’re fine. It’s not like you overheard some dirty little secret or anything.”

“Mr. Cerberus, I know you said you wanted some time to yourself, but perhaps we could keep you company for a while?” Rarity offered. “At least until they call us back with good news."

Rarity wasn't getting any response from Cerb, so she decided to change the subject. "The guards said they would be setting up some tents for bathing. Apparently, when your house arrived, it didn’t retain the amenities of running water.”

“I’ll go back when I’m ready,” Is all he could say about their offer, but in his response, he didn’t turn them away, either.

“Darling, if you don’t wish to go back, you certainly don’t have to, but you must at least clean yourself up a little,” Even in the low lite in the open air, the blood that was slowly drying on his hands and arms stood out all too easy to see. “You’re covered in filth dear. Please.”

A bottle of water floated up, illuminated by Rarity’s magic. Cerb eyed it like it was something alien to him. A small towel was offered up in Fluttershy’s wings. He looked at both items and then down to his hands.

Examining them, he realized just how easy it was for him to shut certain things out. After all his years in the service, he had his fair share of blood on his hands. Much of it from people he never knew. Plenty of them were those he killed himself, but that blood gave him no qualms. However, seeing his hands and arms coated in red like they were, it took him back to his last mission. Again, the horrors he went through started to replay in his mind.

The two mares stared on, waiting for him to accept their offerings, but he just kept looking down at his hands.

Rarity couldn’t tell what was wrong, but something certainly wasn’t right. “How about you take a seat. Let us help you with this, dear.”

Cerb silently obliged the request. Taking a seat in the grass and resting his arms out between the legs, still thinking back to the hot desert air and the setting sun behind him. The rustling of leaves in the mild breeze and the sweet scent of the spring air waned into the echoes of gunfire and smoke that was almost thick enough to mask the stench of a rotting bombed-out city.

Cold water splashed down, rinsing much of the red away from the tan skin underneath. It shocked him out of his trance and back to the site of the white unicorn pouring more from the bottle. She drained it over the length of his arms down to his open hands.

“Are you still with us, Cerb?” Rarity cautiously asked.

Cerb made eye contact and quickly looked away.

Fluttershy draped her cloth over his right arm and started to gently scrub away what bit of gore that still clung to him. “It looked like you were lost for a minute there. Still thinking about what happened today?”

“No,” Cerb answered honestly. “Somewhere, far away from here. Another time not so long ago. My hands looked the same back then. I wasn’t able to wash them then, either.”

“Did you have friends wash them for you? When that happened, I mean,” Rarity asked, raising up another cloth in her hooves and starting to wash between his fingers. She was careful not to scrub too hard or too fast, much like Fluttershy next to her. Her movements were slow and methodical, if not somewhat intimate.

Each pass of the cloth revealed more of the scarred flesh underneath. The scars came in various sizes that were spread out in unusual patterns. They seemed to have faded quietly over the years, but the pain they came with could not be any more self-evident.

Again Cerb’s mind took him back to the metal floor he was laid on. He fought and screamed for the hands holding him down to let him go as they were lifted from the ground, above the burning vehicles and crumbling buildings. His struggle soon after gave out, all his strength leaving him. His body was bleeding out in the chopper that was flying him away. Away from the combat that had struck him down. His body was cold, but the holes in his chest and back still burned. Everything was numb but the pain, and he was deaf to everything but the sound of a gunner returning fire to more insurgents down below.

Something touched his face. He snapped back to reality, and Fluttershy yelping in fear, trying to step back with a wing stretched out to him at eye level.

“I’m sorry. Did I wipe too hard?” Fluttershy was apologizing for something Cerb didn’t even know she was doing.

Cerb’s face made slow jerking turns to his left, tracing along the length of her wing. He followed it until he realized it was held there in his hand. His fist was clenched around the tips of her wing and the cloth it held. He snapped his hand open and released her.

“I’m sorry. You had some on your face, and I thought I would… just clean it off for you,” Fluttershy continued to apologize, pulling both wings back and trying to hide behind them.

It had been a long time since he had a flashback like that one. Nightmares and the occasional loud noise that triggered a reaction were here and there, but this was something he had moved past. “No. You didn’t do anything wrong. That was… I’m sorry.”

“Would you like us to stop?” Rarity asked, concerned that perhaps they did do something wrong, but he was being too nice to admit it.

Cerb looked down to his hands, from his fingertips up to his sleeves, everything was washed clean. “How long was I,” He met Rarity eye to eye. “Not here… again?”

“Not long,” Fluttershy meekly answered.

“Mr. Cerburus,” Rarity moved in closer, sounding very concerned. “You can talk to us. About Kelly, or anything else. So please, you don’t need to hold it all in.”

She watched as Cerb lowered his eyes, seemingly shutting down again. “Can you tell us what you were thinking about? Before you… you know.” Rarity was trying to avoid bringing up his reaction as he came out of his trance.

“I won’t clean your face this time,” Fluttershy whispered, still a bit shaken up from the way he snapped.

Cerb looked down to his hands again. He brushed his fingers over the scars that were splattered over his wrist and forearms. “A long time ago, our country was attacked. Terrorist killed almost three-thousand innocent people in the process. Men. Women. Children. Police. Firefighters. Rescue workers. Even just people on the street trying to help.”

The two mares were silent, in shock from just the idea that so many lives could be taken in such a swift and senseless act.

“Once we figured out who ordered the attack, we went to war, and I joined the fight. And at first, when we invaded, things were going well. We were pounding'em. But as the years went on, they got smarter and more desperate. They would send women and children into crowded streets with bombs strapped to their chest. Blow themselves up just to try and kill us. They didn’t even care how many of own their people they killed in the process.”

Cerb took a moment, preparing himself for the hard part. Before he could continue, he felt something warm touch his leg. Rarity’s hoof softly sat on his thigh. She looked to him with sad, sympathetic eyes, encouraging him to continue.

“I’d been fighting there for a while, came home to bury my brother and mother. Then my father walked out on me. So when I went back, I was angrier than ever. I vowed to kill as many of them as possible and keep my squad safe, no matter what. Never let their families have to bury their own like I did mine. Then, one day on another patrol looking for their lieutenants, they hit us with an ambush. Our driver and gunner were killed instantly. An IED took out the Vic. Then they started shooting at us from everywhere. They had us boxed in. Our radioman died, sending out the distress call. Two more went down, and I didn’t even see it happen."

"Me and my battle buddy Garcia, we stayed up front to draw their fire, let everyone behind us get to cover. We were drop'n left and right. Then I got hit. And I got hit again. Turns out a bulletproof vest is only bulletproof for so many bullets... then it’s just a big heavy jacket.”

Cerb had to wipe his eyes. He hadn’t talked about this for years. “I was hurt’n but couldn’t leave my cover and couldn’t stop shooting. So I stayed in the fight. Then I saw Garcia was hit. He took another hit and went down. So I was stupid and ran over to him. Tried to pick up him and drag him out of there. Then they moved in on us. Garcia shot the first few that popped up, but there were too many spread out, and they shot him again. They shot him so many times the bullets passed through him and took me down with him.”

Cerb took a deep breath and exhaled. “When I came to, another squad had shown up and were dragging me out. I saw Garcia still laying out in the street. They left him there, and they wouldn’t let me go back to get him. They told me he was dead, but I said they were wrong and we had to go back and get him. That we couldn’t leave him out there. But of course, they didn’t listen, and they threw me in a chopper to fly out. The last thing I saw was my arms being raised. I had four guys working on me at the same time. But all I could see was them sticking my left arm with needles and my right arm getting wrapped up in gauze.”

The story was coming to an end, and the two mares were starting to understand so much more about him. “The last thing I said before they knocked me out was… That’s Garcia’s blood. They shot him. Then today… today Mac took the hits I couldn’t and got Kelly out alive. We’re all a family, and I wasn’t there for her. I wasn’t there for him. I couldn’t-“

Fluttershy pushed herself under Cerb’s left arm. She wrapped herself around him and held her face close to his chest, using her compassion and comfort to stop the downward spiral he was putting himself in. “You can’t blame yourself for any of this. None of this was your fault.”

Something took control of Cerb’s right arm, lifting it up for him. Rarity’s aura was holding it up so she could step under it. She gently released it, letting it rest over her back. Much like her wingmare, she pressed herself against him and nuzzled under his chin. “Like you said, that was long ago. Now you’re somewhere far away from there. You’re here with us, and your friend Kelly is going to be just fine. I’m sure of it.”

There under the darkening skies, Cerb pulled the two mares in closer to him, accepting them as he had accepted Big Mac. “I just don’t want to lose any more family. We’re all we got left.”

[Back inside earlier when Cerb was walking out.]

In the kitchen, Chris was going through the cupboards and shelves. He was searching for more clothes or rags to wipe more of the mess from the constant attempts to keep Kelly’s wound clear. Realizing that they had run out and he’d go upstairs, he looked up to see Cerb marching to the back door. "Hey, what are-"

Cerb held out his hand, "Stay here. I'll be right back." He didn’t make eye contact or seem interested in letting Chris know what he was doing. Then Big Mac followed him out the same way, looking like he was walking the Green Mile.

Chris looked around the room, wondering if he had missed something, but it seemed like they had just gotten up and left without reason. “Hey? What’s going on with Cerb and Mac?”

Lumberman was standing at the end of the counter, ready to grab the next thing Becky or the others may need. When he heard the question, he leaned over the counter to see them walking out away from the house. “He’s gonna have a talk with Mac it looks like. Let’em be.”

Rarity tried to see where he was walking off to so suddenly. Given all that has happened and how angry he’d been, she was concerned he might try to take out his frustration on Big Mac. Perhaps blaming him for what happened to Kelly. “Shouldn’t we stop him, or go out there with him?”

Lumberman sighed, leaning onto the countertop. “No, just let’em talk. They’ll be fine.”

Rarity didn’t seem convinced. Despite her attraction and good faith in him, his outburst when they first met left her in fear that something could still happen. “How can you be sure nothing will happen out there?”

Lumberman shook his head in disappointment. “Nothings gonna happen. If old Devil Dog out there was going to start a fight, he would have told one of us to cover for ’em.”

That explanation did nothing to remove any of her worries, and he could see that. “You don’t know Cerb like I do. If he’s got something serious he wants to talk about with someone, he does it in private. He doesn’t open up around people he don’t trust.”

“What about yesterday?” She asked, since that outburst still weighing on her mind.

Lumberman sulked into the countertop. “Yesterday was my fault. I put him in a bad spot.”

“I need another towel, and will you guys shut the fuck up,” Becky barked from the table.

A moan came from Rarity’s lap, Fluttershy was finally coming around. “Oh, dear, I had the most terrible dream.”

Rarity helped her to sit upright but faced her away from the table. “That was no dream, dearie. Let’s get you outside and have some fresh air.”

Fluttershy, still a bit woozy, began to walk out with Rarity. She started to turn her head back to see Kelly again, but Rarity stopped her and turned her head back to the door. “Best not to look again and have a repeat of that, Fluttershy.”

Benny came down the stairs with his arms full of bath towels. “These are most of them. What else you need?”

“A little more quiet would be nice,” Becky snapped, pulling out a wad of gauze that was soaked red. “That’s not even slowing it down. Nurse, did you get her blood pressure yet?”

Nurse Redheart just finished deflating the sphygmomanometer and pulled the stethoscope from her ears. “It’s 119 over 81… Is that good?”

Becky raised her head in confusion. “Are you sure that’s what it is?”

Nurse Redheart reacted like she just did something wrong. “I checked it three times to make sure. Are those numbers bad?”

Becky took a step back from Kelly. “That doesn’t make any sense. You must have done something wrong. Let me try. Peter, keep the pressure on her.”

Sniff stepped into Becky’s spot next to the table and kept his hand firmly pressed against Kelly's side. “What’s wrong with those numbers Becks?”

Becky undid the Velcro and placed the sphygmomanometer a little higher than where Nurse Redheart had set it. “Those numbers can’t be right. Otherwise, she’d be screaming in pain right now.”

“Why would she be screaming?” Chris asked, almost afraid to hear the answer.

The seconds it took for Becky to measure Kelly’s blood pressure felt like minutes as they all waited for her explanation. Finally, Becky removed the Stethoscope. “She should be up screaming in pain because her blood pressure is perfectly fine.”

“What?” Even Dr. Horse was confused.

Becky backed away, running her fingers through her hair, trying to make sense of it all. “I thought she passed out from blood loss. I mean, she’s bleeding a lot, but her blood pressure is too high for her to have lost consciousness. Even if she had fainted, she should have come to by now.”

“Maybe it was head trauma. She could have a concussion.” Dr. Horse speculated.

Applejack appeared from back in the kitchen. “N-no. She never hit her head or nothing like that. The guards never got close enough to take a crack at her skull like they did mine.”

Nurse Redheart didn’t have any theories, but she knew better than to lose sight of priorities. “Okay, we can focus on that later. Right now, we need to stop the bleeding. Doctor, what can we do?”

Dr. Horse nervously walked back and forth by the table, fumbling his words. “Uh, I-I-I don’t know? I mean, I’ve never done an operation like this before. I don’t even know anypony who has.”

Benny had been standing at the back of the room with Celestia, watching over everything, and he just remembered something. “Becky, would any of your old med books be able to help? The ones your mom wasn’t able to sell?”

“You still have those?” Becky couldn’t believe that Benny had held on to them for her all these years.

Benny pushed himself off the wall and started towards the stairs. “Yeah, I keep everyone’s extra shit here. They’re up in the attic.”

Chris ran out of the kitchen behind him. “I’ll help.”

A little more hope entered everyone’s hearts. With any luck, maybe one of those books would hold the knowledge they need. Even Pinky’s hair inflated itself back to its usual poof.

It didn’t take long for them to return, each holding a box in their arms. They dropped them down on the floor in the middle of the living room and pulled the tops off. Becky looked inside both boxes. Lots of papers, manuals, and a selection of textbooks that was smaller than she remembered having.

She started to dig in. “Look for anything with the words Endovascular, Arterial, or Stitching in the title. Or anything with Sabistion as an author.

Chris and Benny brought their hands in, looking over the materials. Two of the books in front of Becky illuminated in violet and white, then another in amber. Starlight, Celestia, and Dr. Horse were joining the cause as well. Book by book, paper by paper, and page by page, they scavenged for anything that could help. Even Nurse Redheart, Applejack, and Pinky Pie did what they could, picking up each book that was put down and double-checking to make sure that something wasn’t overlooked.

Dr. Horse suddenly became excited. “I- Hey! I think I found something, The cover was missing, so I didn’t know what the book was at first.” He started flipping through the pages. “The pictures in this book are amazing. I’ve never seen so much detail, and…” The smile he had started to fade.

Celestia put down her book and leaned in. “Doctor, does that book have what you need?”

The turning of the pages began to slow down as he continued through it. “I… I don’t know. This does cover surgeries and bleeding, but I don’t think it-“

Becky grabbed the book and ripped it out of the glowing light that held it. She flipped through some of the pages herself. “This is-“ She turned back to the first few pages. “Surgical skills… Iliac artery ligation… I mean, this might help. It’s about treating bleeding from the uterus after giving birth.”

The doctor took the book back, picking up where he left off. “This still might help… but… I don’t know how long it will take me to read through and understand what can be applied to our patients' case. Is there anything else left to go through?”

“Is she awake yet?” The sad voice of Big Mac entered the room.

The silence they returned gave him all the confirmation he needed. He lowered his head and walked back to Kelly’s side. If he had to move again, they would tell him. Until then, he would stay exactly where he wanted to be.

The frantic clopping of hooves came in from the garage. “I’m sorry I’m late, I had a run-in with-“ Twilight launched herself off the floor and tried to stop herself in midair. She folded out her wings and flapped them feverishly but still slammed into the wall. After seeing it from Trixie, she knew what she was looking at what was splattered on the floor.

She hovered above the floor, following the trail of blood to the table where Sniff was still tending to Kelly. “What happened? Was Trixie here?”

Pinky Pie put down the book she was rereading. “No Twilight,” Her hair deflated and the bright pink of her coat lost its luster. “It’s much worse than that.”

Rainbow Dash finally spoke up from her perch on the top of the couch behind Becky. “Hey! Don’t go losing hope just yet! Becky and the Doc will think of something!”

Starlight put down her stack of papers and walked over to Twilight; no one else was up for trying to get Twilight up to speed. “Twilight, follow me outside. You missed a lot while you were out.”

In only a few short minutes, everyone else had finished going through all the materials that were left in the boxes. Nothing was of use. There were plenty of materials on anatomy, pharmaceutical medicine, and other random topics. Even the few pieces of literature they found that mentioned surgery, didn’t cover anything dealing with the type of surgery they need to know.

Starlight and Twilight finally came back, but Twilight opted to go in through the back door, not wanting to get too close to the blood. “I don’t know what to say… I can’t believe something like this could even happen in Equestria. If there is anything I can do-“

“Can you fix her?” Becky pleaded.

“I’m sorry,” Twilight apologized. “I haven’t studied much in modern medicine. And certainly, nothing that would help with this.”

Becky looked up, finally losing hope. “What about magic?”

Twilight bowed her head. “Again, I’m sorry. Healing spells are limited on what they can do, and mostly all they do is speed up recovery. From what I can tell, it wouldn’t work for her. She needs complex structural repairs to her body. I could end up doing more damage by healing the wrong tissue and not even know it. Or even worse, heal around her wound and she would end up bleeding inside.”

“Just do it then!” Rainbow Dash shouted. “So what if she bleeds inside? That’s where blood is supposed to be! Inside the body! Not outside!”

“No, Dashy,” Becky admitted. “That’s called a hematoma. That could kill her in more ways than not doing a surgery.”

“Twilight, you’re finally back,” Rarity announced, bringing Fluttershy and Cerb with her.

Everyone was together again, but with no reason to celebrate.

Chris dropped a medical manual back in the box and stood up. “I might have a really good idea or a really stupid idea. But I need you to hear me out on this.”

“Wait? What’s going on? Isn’t she patched up?” Cerb asked, thinking there would have been some progress by now.

Chirs was so nervously excited that his leg was shaking. “Kelly needs a surgery that no one here knows how to do, and healing spells aren’t an option either. But what if we supercharged the spell?”

“Chris,” Celestia spoke up. “If you’ve thought of something we haven’t, please just tell us.”

“It’s simple,” Chris opened his hands and pointed them to the Mane Six. “Use the Elements of Harmony!”

All the mares looked to each other, then focused their sight on Twilight.

“What?” Twilight acted like the idea was ludicrous.

Chris repeated himself. “Use the Elements of Harmony! Just like I said. Okay, look,” Chris recomposed himself. “I know this sounds like a lazy copout, but if this world is even remotely close to the show, the Elements of Harmony being used as the Deus Ex Machina for our problem should work. It doesn’t make any sense, and it doesn’t follow any logic. It just does what it needs to do when they're used.”

“Becky!” Sniff hollered from across the room. “You’re the only other person here that’s close to being an expert on this shit. Is Chris onto something or just fucking retarded?”

All eyes were on Becky, especially Rainbow Dash’s magenta eyes that were right up in her face as she propped herself up in Becky’s lap.

Becky tried to think of all the times the Elements were used before. “Well… he’s not wrong.”

“Works for me,” proclaimed Applejack. Picking herself up and walking over to the table.

“Wait! Applejack!” Twilight protested.

“I’m in!” Rainbow Dash announced, jumping up and flying over next to Applejack.

“Deus ex Medicine! Yeah!” Pinky Pie shouted, bouncing over with her poofy hair and brilliant shine returning.

“Sorry, Twilight,” Rarity said in passing. “I make four, so I think you’re outvoted.”

“Outvoted? We didn’t even-“ Twilight couldn’t believe what she was hearing.

“Twilight,” Fluttershy uttered under her breath.

“No, not you too, Fluttershy.” Twilight was shocked.

“I’m sorry, but she’s not just an Honorary Guest to Equestria, and she’s more than just a friend to everyone here. She’s part of their family, Twilight.” Fluttershy guided Twilight’s eyes to Kelly with Big Mac at her side, still holding her hand. “And I think she’s already become part of a much bigger family.” She let that image sink in. “Our family.”

Fluttershy looked back up to Cerb. He was touched, she could see it written all over his face. She smiled and trotted over next to the others.

Twilight still wasn’t completely sold on the idea. “Wait! We don’t even have the Elements of Harmony with us! They're still in Canterlot!”

A loud whistle came over Twilight’s head. She cringed while covering her ears and looked up to see Celestia lowering her hoof from her lips. “Princess?” Twilight quietly said her name, begging the question.

Celestia smiled, looking down at the confused purple Princess. “I may have brought them as a precaution. You can never tell when you might need them these days.”

A pair of marching hooves from two guards clopped their way to the back door. Cerb sidestepped out of their way and them with the chest they carried together.

“Princess, as requested,” One of the guards answered, opening up the lid to let the radiance of the Elements shine out.

Chris raised his hands in the air in triumph. “Deus Ex Machina! I called it!”

All of the Elements were raised out of the box and found their way to the Mane Six. Each mare stuck out their chest, allowing themselves to dawn their medallions one more time. Except for Twilight, she stared at her crown, still afraid of what could go wrong.

Dr. Horse approached Twilight with a stack of books. “Princess, I don’t think we have much of a choice. It will take me days of non-stop studying to be able to piece together any proper techniques that could be used to help her. And that would still be me doing it with no experience and likely not even the right equipment. This might be her best shot. Perhaps her only shot.”

Nurse Redheart trotted up behind him. “We’ve done all we can, but I will stay for as long as you need me.”

Celestia leaned in next to her student. “Twilight, have a little faith. These things tend to happen like this for a reason.”

“Hey, Twiggels!” Sniff shouted again. “Is that crown your element thingy?!”

“Yes?” She answered, not sure why he was asking.

“Well put that shit on and get your ass over here or I'll put the fucking thing on and do it myself!” Sniff shouted, growing impatient.

“Please,” Cerb kindly asked.

“No matter what happens, we won’t hold anything against you,” Becky said, smiling at the hopes that Twilight would finally give in.

Benny stood with his arms crossed. “My house, my rules. Use the Elements,” He sported a smirk, showing that he had faith in them as well.

Twilight finally looked at Chris, still standing in the middle of the room. “What are you looking at me for? This was my fucking idea! Get up there already!”

Twilight had no reason to resist any longer. She dawned the crown, letting its power flow through her yet again. A wave of confidence took hold.

“Yeah, it’s gotta work,” Twilight admitted and joined the others.

Starlight nudged Chris’s leg. “This was a good idea. I think it’s going to work.”

Twilight took her place, front and center. “Okay, girls. You ready to do this?”

“Yeah!” They all shouted, excited to at the chance to save their new friend.

Twilight looked down to their target. “Big Mac, you should probably move. You too, Smelly.”

“My name’s not Smelly,” Sniff protested, thinking she didn’t intentionally get it wrong.

Twilight cocked her head back and rolled her eyes. “And my name’s not Twiggels, but here we are anyway.”

Sniff smirked, appreciating her sass. “Okay, I got you.”

Twilight started to shine, the light spreading to the others. “Okay, girls. Let’s do this.”

The six mares lifted in the air, the power of the Elements channeling through them. Another flux of energy surged in, and their eyes began to glow with a bright white light.

Twilight gave the command. “One Super Charged Healing Spell! Coming up!”

The rainbow light emerged swirling around them before arching up and came crashing down on Kelly. The power of the release shook the house, dishes and items of sorts rattled and clashed. More and more of the light poured out and narrowed itself smaller and smaller as Twilight did her best to focus the power to heal Kelly’s injuries.

Sniff yelled out over the magic. “Chris! If this actually works, I just might suck your dick!”

“Ugh!” Rainbow Dash groaned. “It’s never taken this long before! Is it working!”

Twilight grunted. “Ah! I don't know! This feels different!”

A light sparked up and started to shine out of Kelly’s side!

“Look! It’s working!” Fluttershy cried out.

“Don’t let up! We have to keep going!” Twilight grunted again. “Give the power to me if it becomes too much! I can take it!”

Cerb went to Chris’s side. “Is this normal?”

Chris slowly shook his head. “No.” He then leaned down close to Starlight. “Is there any way we can help?”

Starlight looked on, worried for her friends. “No,” She narrowed her eyes with the determination to be the better pony she was striving to be. “But I can.”

Twilight was still struggling to hold her grip on the Elements until she felt a portion of the magic slip away. She looked down to see Starlight standing underneath, somehow both redirecting the power through her and adding her own. “Starlight! What are you doing!?

The flow of this much power was uncomfortable, too uncomfortable to hide. “Grrr! You’re taking too long! We’ll never make it in time for those dinner reservations!” She joked, but she realized too late the kind of danger she just put herself in.

Celestia warned the humans as she began to approach the mares. “All of you stay back. I don’t know what might happen next.”

“Still… a little… more…” Twilight grunted, no longer loud enough for the others to hear. Even with Starlight's help, it seemed like this gamble was about to be a losing bet. Or at least until another burst of energy entered the stream. Celestia had joined in from behind, lending her magic to the effort.

One last burst came through with a brilliant flash as Celestia forced as much of her magic out as she could manage in one final push. Then all their magic fell away.

Twilight felt all her strength dissolve, vanishing with the light that had held her up. Her body felt heavy, feeling the pull of gravity draw her down. She tried to ask if the spell worked, but her lungs emptied with a huff. Then, like the others around her, she came crashing to the floor.

Everything was going dark, and her senses were weakening in each labored breath. Muffled voices called out to her and her friends, but they soon faded while she fought to keep her eyes open.

more…

Use the Elements of Harmony

It’s never taken this long before

This feels different

It's working

You’re taking too long!

Deus Ex Machina

a little… more…

Trixie was bleeding yesterday

It was the crystals from the explosion

Starlight kept changing the past and you kept coming back to a different future

It is with String Theory

I was bleeding everywhere

Still… a little… more…

Works for me I’m in Deus ex Medicine I make four She’s part of their family

The flooding of words that echoed off in Twilight's mind finally grew silent. She was awake, but just barely.

"Did it work?" The quiet voice of Twilight asked in the poorly lit room.

Twilight tried to stand up, but the floor gave way under her struggles. She drew in her legs again, trying to get a better footing, but the floor was soft... and made of couch cushions?

Twilight again tried to stand, but her legs were so weak that they couldn't support her. "Where's Kelly? Where am I?"

"Hey. Whoa there, Twiggels," Sniff ordered, slowly coming into focus.

The first sight she gets to see was this guy. Out of everyone and everypony there, this guy just had to be what she wakes up and see.

"Slow your horses, girl," Sniff joked but also carried his words with a sense of care. There was a subtle softness to his tone. "You there, are gonna have to lay your royal ass down for a few more Z's."

Twilight wanted to fight against Sniff's hands as they caressed under her neck and reached around her barrel, but they were guiding her down, not pushing.

Her legs were as good as jello. Even her neck struggled to hold her head up for more than a few seconds at a time.

Twilight tried to fight off a yawn. "What happened? Is everypony alright?" A yawn finally powered it’s way out. "Is Kelly-"

"You saved Kelly," Sniff answered. "She's done bleeding."

A little more attuned to her surroundings, she could finally put together her situation. She was still in the living room. Several candles lit the room from the shadow the night had cast upon them. The dim light shined on what was to raise many new questions.

Mattresses and blankets littered the floor. Scattered about were intermingling bodies of ponies and humans alike. Big Mac lay next to a mattress where Kelly slept under a blanket they shared. Benny was reclined back in a chair with Pinky Pie laying half next to him and the other half over his tummy. Even Cerb was asleep with Rarity and Fluttershy laying on either side of his legs. Their heads resting on his lap while he sat up against the wall.

Starlight was the only alone. She was curled up on a pile of blankets by herself.

"The Doc says it's Magic Exhaustion." Sniff clarified. "All of you got it. Even Princess Big White behind ya."

Twilight mustered enough strength to lift her head and see Celestia sleeping comfortably. She was laid out on the other end of the couch, resting soundly on a mound of pillows.

Sniff leaned back into the couch again. "You missed a good discussion about all of it. A whole lot of nerd talk."

Twilight flopped her head down to the cushion again. Some form of ease was finally resting down on her. "What discussion? She whispered under a weary voice.

Sniff chuckled. "Yeah, Chris and Becky got into a big discussion about it with the Doc and Nurse Bedfart."

Twilight hummed as much of a laugh as she could muster. Finally finding some amusement in Sniff's intentional misspoken names. Plus, she wasn't very fond of the nurses' attitude.

Sniff looked to see an adorable smile on her face. Even cuter through those tired eyes. "Oh, you like that? But yeah. The Doc seemed familiar with unicorns getting exhausted for overusing magic, but never saw it with an alicorn. Not with the normal ponies or a pegasus, either."

Sniff reached to his side, making something clunk against the couch. Sniff brought up a dark-colored bottle with an unfamiliar odor. It had the bouquet of a wheat brewed tea. Not overall unpleasant, though.

Sniff seemed too calm for her to be overly concerned about her friends, but she still had to know. "Are they okay?"

The bottle raised up, and Sniff took a long drink of his beer. "Yeah. They're all okay. Just tired like you are."

A sigh of relief was Twilight's response.

"Well, they're all better off than you are, actually," Sniff added, taking another drink. "Like I said, you missed them nerding out over how earth ponies and pegasuses could have Magic Exhaustion. Chris was saying that a pegasus doesn't hold much magic for flying and controlling the weather. Then he said a normal pony needs even less if all they are is a little stronger and farm better."

Gentle pawing rubbed up against Sniff's shoulder. Twilight padded gently against him, enjoying the recap of his friends' medical theories.

Sniff smiled at the princess, happy to entertain her after all she did for Kelly. "Anyway, Chris said that Apple Jacks and Party Pie would be the first to recover. Than Butter Butt and Lesb-" A little too loose with his lips, he caught himself. He cleared his throat, took another swig from his beer. "-and the rainbow one after that. And... he was right."

Twilight gripped his shirt with the frog of her hoof. "What about-"

"Your unicorn friends were the last two to get up. But they were awake for all of maybe ten minutes before they crashed again. Just like their feathered friends before them. Only the first two stayed up longer than that. Don't know why, though."

Twilight looked around the room again but noticed one, in particular, that was missing. "Rainbow Dash?"

Sniff took another drink. "She's on the mattress with Becky behind you. She's fine. And before you ask, I don't know why they're all paired up like this. They woke up and tried moving around, but, you know, they're all tired and shit. So we offered them a place to sleep, and they all whined to have someone stay with’em. Except for Strobelight over there."

Another tip of the bottle and Sniff polished off the rest before turning back to the princess again. "Please don't tell me you're wanting someone to cuddle up with too, are you?"

Twilight yawned and tried to get more comfortable on the couch. "If that's why you're here, then no."

Sniff gave her a rather shocked look. "What?"

Twilight playfully smiled and stuck out her tongue at him.

"Oh. Oh. Okay, you're gonna be like that, now. That's cold, your highness. Try to be a nice guy-" Sniff started to get up but felt another tug on his shirt.

"Kelly?" Twilight looked up with hopeful eyes. "How's she feeling?"

Sniff gave a deep sigh and sat down again. "We don't know. She still hasn't woken up."

This wasn't the answer Twilight was hoping to hear. "But, you said we saved her?"

The hiss of another beer bottle opening up initiated another conversation. "You all did. Your Element rainbow magic spell thing stopped the bleeding. Almost closed up the wound, too."

"Almost?" She sounded hurt saying it.

Another long pull from the bottle, and he continued. "You stopped the bleeding, that's the big thing. All the deep stuff was healed up, but about a half-inch deep section didn't heal. Nothing Becky couldn't stitch up."

Twilight let go of his shirt and pulled back into herself. "I'm sorry, I thought for sure if we just kept trying. If we gave it our all."

"Stop," Sniff whined. "You did what we couldn't do. And besides, Doc says she probably has the same shit you do. She'll wake up eventually. We just don't know when. She took the full brunt of your rainbow magic. If humans have less magic than earth ponies, she can’t stay asleep for too long."

Sniff raised the bottle again and downed the rest. "She'll be fine. She is fine. So don't go worrying yourself over it. But you should probably get back to sleep," He responded playfully while giving her a boop on the nose. "I should probably see how ol' Lumberman is doing with Applejack."

Sniff picked up his empties next to the couch, but again felt Twilight paw at him and pull his shirt. He turned confused, not sure what else she might possibly want. "Seriously, Twiggs. There's no room on the couch for me."

"I know," she said shyly. "But can you... talk to me until I fall asleep?"

He owed her this much and gave in. "Okay, what'a you wanna talk about?"

Another yawn creeped its way out from Twilight, leaving behind her sweet smile. "Where's Applejack?"

"Oh," Sniff looked to the sliding glass door. "Not much to tell you there. Much like you, she was crushed to see Kelly didn't wake up. Then she realized that she was still covered in... well, she needed to wash off. Lumberman and Mac helped her to the bathing tents. Ol' Mac did a half-assed rinse off, got patched up by Doc and, well, there you see'em."

Lumberman laid his head back on the couch cushion close to Twilight's front legs. "She was pretty filthy and could barely stand. So, lord only knows how long she's gonna take."

"Mmm," Twilight moaned, nuzzling further into her bed for the night. "Applejack is probably the strongest pony I know. She'll be back on her hooves in no time." She was happy to hear that everypony was being taken care of. "What about Chris?"

Sniff didn't answer. His eyes had closed, and the rhythmic breathing of sleep had taken over.

"Did you fall asleep before me?" Twilight asked, pawing at his hair. "Sniff... you suck." She quietly chuckled before falling asleep herself.

A few minutes later, as the room was hushed with the lullaby of everyone's slumber, Big Mac was stirred from his sleep. Something was rubbing his face. He was slowly coming to as the soft touches slid down the bruises on his cheek and over his snout, then across his lips.

He raised his head, shaking it, trying to remove whatever woke him.

"There you are," Came Kelly's long-awaited voice.

Even the poor lighting of the room couldn't hide the look of excitement in Big Mac's widening eyes from her.

"Shh," She hushed him.

"Kelly," He could barely keep his voice contained.

"Hi," She greeted him. The bright smile of hers, showing just how happy she was to see him again.

Big Mac nuzzled his snout against her face. "We were so worried about you. We need to let everyone know-"

"Wait," She pleaded, again bringing her hand along his jaw and drawing it down to his chin.

Big Mac followed her hand as it guided him. It led him to where he was staring back at her, intimately close. Something was different in her eyes, different in her smile even. Whatever it was, it brought back all the butterflies he thought he left back in the orchard.

"Let them sleep," She whispered.

"Mac," She ran her fingers under the groove behind his chin and down his throat. Her hand explored down his neck and teasingly tickled the tips of her fingers back up into his mane. "Thank you for keeping me safe like you did. I heard everything. I just wished I could have seen it."

So much was going through his mind. He was so happy to finally see her awake and well, but this affection she was giving him made his heart and mind go wild. Was she only acting friendly or was this her hinting towards something more.

Big Mac swallowed hard. His heart was racing as he wrestled with the choices of waking the others or be selfish and just indulge himself with the attention she was giving. "Should we, uh, wake the others and let them-"

"Shh," she instructed him once again. "This is our time for now."

Her hand left his blond hairs and trailed down to his chin. She held it firmly and pulled his lips down against hers. Alone together in this crowded room, they shared their first kiss under the dancing lights of the withering candles.

Their lips parted and separated from each other slowly. Big Mac was staring down to her like when he first was woken. Looking down at her beautiful face, he wondered if the kiss was a dream and this was him now waking up.

"Miss Kelly," Big Mac asked as quietly as he could. "Does this mean that you?"

Her guiding hand ended his question with another kiss, this one with more passion. Over and over, she opened her mouth to pull his lips further into hers, each time giving a subtle suck on his lips that drove him crazy in a whole new way. After their exchange of kisses ended, sooner than he would have liked, she eased him away.

She raised her right hand to stroke up and down his neck, even though the strain on her stitches caused her to wince in pain. Holding him, she breathed heavy, yet slowly on him. Letting the heat she had burning inside warm his skin as she exhaled. Finally, pressed cheek to cheek, she whispered. "It means we can take it slow."

28. Date Night, Not Alone Tonight.

As the sun was lowering itself, it painted the sky with warm, serene colors and hues, setting the mood for the evening. The open sign flipped to closed for the Carousel Boutique. Not that it mattered. There hadn't been much traffic in or out that day. Only a few orders had to be finished before Rarity could move on to fashioning some extra clothing for the new human occupants of Ponyville. The task was made all the easier when a delivery of freshly washed and dried clothes had arrived. Amazing how much more convenient putting together clothes can be when provided a source for measurements. Though it was still embarrassingly funny for Cerb to explain the utility of boxers and panties, and why men wouldn't take kindly to panty-styled undergarments.

"Well, that was a rather productive day," Rarity said, practically singing with excitement as she walked out the front door.

While Rarity was always one to take her appearance into consideration, she was dolled up more than her usual this evening. Her mane and tail were the same, her coat as finely brushed and polished as always, but tonight she wore a unique black piece that wrapped around her barrel, then trailed off over her plot and crisscrossed over each other under her tail. It could best be described as a half-dress, half-sash style of wear. She even painted her lips with a color that blended perfectly between her black eyeliner and the color of her main.

Cerb followed not too far behind in his jeans, and a new long-sleeve button-up Rarity had fashioned for him.

"I'm just glad we can finally go eat. That Hay-burger tasted just like it sounds."

"Yes, terribly sorry about that." Rarity apologized as she turned to close the door. "In spite of Fluttershy being aware as she was about your... particular dietary needs, you'd think she could have thought up a more suitable place for lunch."

Cerb wasn't one to complain.

"Could have been worse. At least you were kind enough to let me have your side salads. And I gotta say that I'm still surprised that neither of you two freaked out about what we normally eat."

Rarity tried to downplay the significance of befriending another species that lives by eating lesser creatures.

"Oh, please. It's just as Fluttershy told you. You're not doing what you did back where you came from, and as long as you don't start doing that here, there's nothing to worry about. Besides, after how poorly you took to the hay-fries, she recognized the limits of your mixed diet. So, she recommended the perfect dish for you tonight."

A quick adjustment to Cerb's new long sleeve button up shirt helped him feel a little more confident in the night's dinner plans.

"I'm still skeptical on that. Not that I don't like mushrooms, but I-"

The slamming of a window opening from the upper level of Sweetie Belle's room interrupted the two.

"Have fun on your date, Rarity! Don't eat up my sister, Mr. Cerberus!"

"Sweetie Belle!" Rarity hollered back with instant ire. "If you do not cease this nonsense, I'll... I'll-"

Cerb laid a hand on Rarity's shoulder, pulling her out of her empty threats.

"Don't worry, I got this," he softly spoke with a smile before turning up to Sweetie Belle. "Don't worry, Sweetie. I promise not to eat your sister."

"Awe!" Sweetie Belle jokingly whined from her room.

"Rarity told me I could eat you instead!" Cerb shouted up his fake threat.

Sweetie Belle's eyes went wide with terror.

"What!"

"She said you wouldn't be too chewy!" Cerb continued to tease the young filly.

Cowering back into her room, Sweetie Belle loudly whined, "Rarity! You wouldn't say that!"

It was all Rarity could do not to laugh, but she played along.

"I'm sorry darling, but it was either you or me, and I'm far too busy these days take the time off it needs to be dinner for some poor stranded, lost soul like Mr. Cerberus, here."

She ended her phony sob story by leaning hard into Cerb's leg and petting his hand.

Sweetie Belle knew they were joking, but at the same time, she couldn't run that risk.

"Rarity!"

Rarity turned and tugged on Cerb's belt to coax him along with her.

"Don't worry, dear. I'll make sure he's very well-fed before dessert. Apparently, where he comes from, naughty little fillies that like to tease other ponies are considered a delicacy."

"That's not true!" Sweetie Belle yelled back, still too childlike in her mind not to get caught up in the wild stories of her sister. "Is it!?"

"Only one way to find out!" Cerb yelled back, getting the last word in.

The two of them laughed as the boutique grew further out of sight.

"Is she always a handful like that?" Cerb jokingly asked.

"No. She's usually much more well-mannered than that - " Rarity looked up to Cerb and shared a warm smile - "If I had to guess, she's taken a shining to you and is trying to impress you or win you over by knocking down the competition."

"Heh, yeah, I could see that," Cerb answered, sort of laughing as he thought about it. "Probably shouldn't have mentioned my eating habits when she was in the house, though."

Rarity still felt bad about not catching Sweetie Belle eavesdropping on them when the conversation came up back at the boutique.

"Yes. Terribly sorry about that. She's normally not so nosey, either. But don't worry, I'm sure she won't tell anyone. And if she does, it will just be the other crusaders... Oh, I really hope they don't do anything foolish. They always do."

"Like what?"

"Ugh!" Rarity groaned. "You can never tell when those three get an idea stuck in their heads. "

Rarity ran through the long list of antics the three had gotten into over the years.

"But as I said, she's really taken a shining to you. All of them have, apparently. So at worst, maybe something food related. Or maybe they'll shower you with presents so they don't look like bad little fillies."

Cerb snorted out a laugh.

"I kinda miss being a naive kid like that."

"Naive?"

"Yeah, well, like-" The first thought that came to mind brightened his mood even more than it was. "When I was really young, my father told me and my brother that this tunnel we had to drive through to my grandparent's house was so long that there wasn't any air in it. So we had to hold our breath when we drove through it, or we'd suffocate."

"Oh my. That doesn't sound safe at all."

"No, no," Cerb waived his hand to dismiss the threat. "It was a joke. And we believed it for years."

Rarity snickered.

"Well, now. That is rather funny, isn't it?"

"Yeah, it was... Those were good days."

The cheerful expression slowly faded to one more longing like he suddenly became homesick. Rarity noticed it and was quick to distract him.

"And we're here!" She rejoiced, hoping some of her upbeat outlook would rub off on him.

"Oh?" He looked up to the sign. "Huh... Fancy."

Cerb opened the door for her, like a gentleman, and followed her in where the host greeted them.

"Good evening, and how many of you will be dining with us to-Nah!"

Apparently, this pony hadn't received the word that there were new visitors in town and reacted not much unlike Starlight's first meeting with Cerb. He was frozen, violently shaking as he cowered below the towering beast that Cerb was to him.

"Ahem..." Rarity cleared her throat. "This is my good friend Cer- Ahem. Mr. Husk. He's from out of town. I hope you can accommodate a table for two for us tonight."

This was a terrible start to dinner, and Cerb was feeling like perhaps they should bail out and opt for a place where the staff didn't run the risk of making a mess on the floor when they saw him.

"Hey, if I'm scaring them this much, maybe we should find a better place around here."

"Nonsense!" Rarity protested. "There is absolutely no reason they shouldn't be able to accommodate us. Just because you may be larger than the average pony is no reason why we can't eat here."

"Excuse me, madam," A refined and robust voice of a male unicorn spoke out from behind a corner. "Did your friend say find a better place in town?"

Rarity turned to see the owner of Grapes and Olives, Italian Stallion, approaching them.

"Why, yes. Yes, he did."

The stallion chuckled to himself in a way that came off as both confident and amused.

"Well, I assure you that there is no finer dining establishment in Ponyville than Grapes and-Oh my word!"

He finally noticed the behemoth standing in front of the host.

"My... you're a big fella."

Rarity looked back to the elephant in the room. She couldn't fight that claim.

Cerb just stood there and took it as it came.

"Yep. That's me... Big, tall, and hungry."

"Hungry and from out of town?" Italian Stallion asked, switching from genuine shock to something more excited and welcoming. "By golly, if that isn't just the perfect combination for a dining experience here at G&O's."

He gave the host a firm kick in the chest to knock him out of his daze.

"Straighten up, would you. We have a new guest that needs to be shown with what fine Ponitalian dining truly is, and as for you two." He averted his attention back to Rarity and her human stud for the night. "If you wish, please take a trip over to the bar while we prepare one of our reserved tables for you."

Rarity was relieved to see the owner had such hospitable manners and wasn't going to be put off by Cerb's appearance.

"Oh, I don't think we are need of a- "

"Compliments of the house." He quickly encouraged her.

"Well, if you insist," Rarity graciously replied before she started off to the bar since she knew the layout rather well. "Come along, Justin. Let us leave them to their work."

Cerb nodded as he took Rarity's lead.

"Thank you."

"No problem, Mister, uh, Husk, was it?" Italian Stallion asked.

Cerb nodded again.

"Yes, sir. And uh... just let us know when the table is ready."

"Very good, Mr. Husk. We won't keep you waiting."

Italian Stallion and his host watched the two make their way to the bar seat themselves. After the host thought they were a safe enough distance away, he turned back to Italian Stallion in a panic.

"Are you mad? We have no idea what kind of creature that-that-that thing is. What if he-"

Italian Stallion's horn started to glow, and its magic grabbed the host by the collar of his vest. Italian Stallion pulled him in close enough that they butted heads and held him there. "What if nothing," He growled. "Maybe you didn't catch the word, but rumor around town is that Celestia herself recently welcomed new dignitaries to Ponyville. Dignitaries who have all been tended to by the Elements of Harmony, including, hooves down, the biggest celebrity Ponyville has to offer."

The host was sweating bullets.

"But I thought Twi-"

"Princess Twilight is royalty, and not to mention friends with Rarity. One of the biggest names in fashion in all of Equestria. So the next time she comes in, with any pony, or any creature, I don't care if it's a Diamond Dog covered in parasprites, you smile, put on your best performance, and make sure she has the nicest table in the house. " He shook the host violently a few times to get his point across. "You got that."

"Yes, sir. Right away, sir."

Italian Stallion dropped the host to let him scurry off and prepare their table. He, however, saw fit to mingle with Rarity and her new guest.

"My sincerest apologies about the misunderstanding at the door," Italian Stallion spoke up behind the two sitting at the bar.

"What?" Rarity turned to see Italian Stallion. "Oh. Well, I suppose it's alright. My friend here can be a bit intimidating at first."

Cerb laughed. "That's putting it lightly. You should have heard Starlight scream the first time she ran into me."

"Well, that's unfortunate," Italian Stallion claimed, still trying to win over the two.

"Well, I can't blame her. It wasn't a planned meeting, and she... literally ran into me." Cerb said with a knowing grin.

"Your drinks," Came a feminine voice as the bar mare slid over two colorful cocktails, standing a few feet back farther than would seem reasonable.

Rarity glared as if she was about to say something to lecture the female earth pony, but Cerb did something unexpected. He placed down a handful of bits on the bar and pointed to the bartender.

"That was fast, so these are for you."

"Oh, no, sir. These are on the house, tonight." Italian Stallion chimed in, still trying his best to appease them.

"I know," Cerb answered back, speaking as if they were having a normal conversation. "It's a tip. People don't mix drinks as fast as she just did for us back where I come from. And all with only her hooves, " He turned to the bartender - "No offense by that, I'm just not used to drinks being made without hands - " He wiggled his fingers for her to see and then turned back to Italian Stallion - "Or is tipping not a common practice around here?"

"It is... sometimes," The bar mare spoke up, earning all three's attention again. "Most ponies don't leave tips for the bartenders, though."

Cerb took his first sip of his drink as she spoke.

"Mph. That's a real shame, darlin'. Because this is pretty good for just juice."

The compliment was well received by the young earth pony.

"Thank you. Oh, and I should say that what I said doesn't apply to you, Rarity. You've always been very generous."

"Generous?" Cerb started to snap his fingers, thinking back to what Chris had told them about when he briefed them about the ponies. "Isn't that your whole thing with the powers?"

"Guilty as charged," Rarity chimed, posing with a hoof to her chest like she was bashful.

"Yes," Italian Stallion continued, shamelessly buttering up his prized guest. "We're all in a great debt to Rarity and her friends for all they've done for Ponyville and Equestria."

Thankfully, the host approached them from the dining area.

"Miss Rarity Belle, Mr. Husk. Your table is ready."

"Why, thank you, darling," Rarity spoke up as she slid off from her chair and grabbed her drink. " I hope you're ready. The food here is just to die for."

"Third time's the charm, right?" Cerb joked.

Rarity turned back with a look of shock. "What? Oh, heavens, no. That's not even remotely funny. I don't even know how you can make a joke like that."

Cerb followed along, still laughing to himself over her reaction.

"Hey, if I can't make it funny, what good does it do me?"

"That's..." Rarity didn't know how to take that explanation. "I'm not even sure how to respond to that."

She tried to shake the joke from her mind and get back on track to enjoying the night.

"Let's just focus on the menu, shall we?"

"Not a problem, pretty lady," Cerb spoke without thinking.

"What?"

"Err, nothing," Cerb quickly sputtered, trying to save face. "You dressed up for the occasion, and I never said anything about it... You look nice."

Rarity lost herself, taking the compliment with a touch of crimson flushing in her cheeks.

"I.. well, yes. You look rather smashing, yourself."

Cerb stretched out his arms and looked over his new shirt.

"Are you saying that because I'm wearing your shirt or because I'm big and intimidating?"

An unexpected laugh belted out from behind the two. Italian Stallion was trailing behind them.

"Oh, Mr. Husk. You are quite the character. But while both may be true, I'm most certain your attire for the night would be doing the smashing. But if I'm wrong, there's a quaint little cafe next door that keeps blocking our delivery door in the back with their trash cans. I think I even have a buy one get one free coupon to sweeten the deal."

Now there was a joke that Cerb could appreciate.

"Ha! Wow, that bad, huh?"

"Oh, ho, ho!" Italian Stallion laughed along. "No. Just a joke, and all in good fun. Just a mild annoyance. We've gone back and forth for years now. And... I'm sorry. Look at me, rambling."

Maybe it was the pandering and free drinks or the inappropriate joke, but Cerb was starting to like this guy.

"Nah. It's fine. And I'm still learning about the people-I-ponies, I mean. It's nice to hear the little things that go on between you all like this."

Italian Stallion seemed to be taken aback by that comment.

"Things like what exactly?"

The whole party walked up to their newly reserved table, and Cerb pulled out the chair for Rarity.

"Here you are, Rarity."

"Ah. What a true gentlecolt," Rarity purred as she took her seat.

Cerb helped to push her to the table before continuing on with Italian Stallion.

"Sorry. What I mean is that from the outside looking in. So much of this place seems... I dunno. Too perfect? But just hearing about the little things that happen between the residents here, little disputes and rivalries, that just makes this place seem all the more normal to me… Kinda sounds terrible now that I say it out loud."

Que Rarity for the save. "Not at all, darling. While true, we are a rather friendly and peaceful little town; we do have our little quirks and problems that we deal with while living with one another. It can't be helped."

"Sad, but true," Italian Stallion added before grabbing the menus from the host and personally handing them off to Cerb and Rarity. "But being how this is your first time here, might I be so bold as to offer a few recommendations?"

"Thank you, but that won't be necessary," Rarity quickly answered. "I'll have my usual, and Justin here would like the Titanis Morchella seasoned steak. Oh,-" She turned back to Cerb, realizing she forgot one thing. "-what about your side dish, dear?"

With no time to think, Cerb went for the first thing that came to mind.

"Uh... Alfredo pasta?"

"Both excellent choices, Mr. Husk," Italian Stallion was all too thrilled to compliment them on Cerb's meal for the night. "I'll take this to the kitchen personally. Shall we start with any appetizers tonight or another drink?"

As much as Cerb was happy to see Italian Stallion having so much concern into them enjoying their night there, this was starting to feel more and more like pandering to him now.

"Dealers choice. Whatever you think is good, but I'll take another one of these from the bar and a water."

"I'll do the same, please," Rarity added.

Italian Stallion looked relieved to see how well he was able to salvage the near disaster his host almost created.

"Very well. You two enjoy yourselves. I'll send a pony over to check on you again soon."

As soon as Italian Stallion was out of sight, Cerb turned to Rarity.

"If I didn't know any better, I'd swear he was here for the date with me instead of you."

Rarity nearly spat out her drink. She swallowed as best she could, choking on it for a moment.

"Oh, please, Justin. He wasn't groveling that bad."

"Free drinks? Personally walking us to our table and taking our orders?" Cerb emphasized his words with a humourous tone as he tried to stress his point. "If he was trying any harder, he would have kissed me and asked me to follow him home for the night." Cerb joked with a chuckle.

Even though he was joking, Rarity couldn't argue that Italian Stallion was a bit intrusive with his attempts to convince them to stay.

"Well, maybe he just has good taste in humans."

"Oh? It's like that, huh?" Cerb grinned, reaching for his drink again. "Gonna try to turn this back on me with compliments? Then again, maybe your sister will settle down if he takes your seat for the night?"

"Darling, if all you want is a pony tending to your every need and free cocktails, I'm already here."

"That you are... That you are." Cerb raised his glass to Rarity. "Here's to good company."

Rarity levitated her glass to his and let them clink together, happy to share the toast.

"I couldn't agree more."

Small talk between the two continued on as they waited for their meal to arrive. Mostly it started with how Rarity came to know the restaurant and how they tend to cater to the wealthy, those associated with royalty, and other ponies of high society. Not that they didn't serve just any pony, but she couldn't lie that she enjoyed the pampering she got every time she dined there.

An appetizer arrived without much wait. It was a simple-looking dish of blended veggies deep-fried in bread batter with an orange sauce drizzled over it. The best way to describe it would be a vegetarian crab patty, but with Italian seasonings and spices and plenty of garlic.

Their second order of drinks were delivered by the bar mare herself. She said that she wanted them to try a new mix she had been working on: a more subtle blend of aged apple cider, caramel, seltzer, and a few ingredients she wanted to keep secret. Cerb complimented the drink, as it certainly was something to behold, and offered to sneak her a bottle of rum to really give it some kick. Rarity did her best to explain what alcohol was and how humans occasionally mix it with other drinks. Cerb said maybe that could be her trademark drink. Maybe even make her famous, all of which seemed to get her excited and was grateful for the offer.

"You know, Justin. You seem to be rather generous yourself," Rarity claimed, referring back to how happy his offer had made the bar mare.

"Maybe... Well, that and I really want to see how it tastes."

"So, not so much of being generous, but more of an honest case of gluttony?" Rarity joked with a sly grin.

Cerb smiled and shrugged.

"Why not both?"

Rarity laughed along with him.

"I don't see why not, but make sure to spread some generosity this way when it happens."

"Deal."

The voice of the host and a squeaky wheel crept up from the kitchen.

"Mr. Husk, Miss Belle. Dinner is served."

Two silver trays were placed in front of the two hungry patrons and their covers lifted. Rarity had a small dish of feta cheese and truffle stuffed ravioli and a mint leaf salad. Cerb, on the other hand, was given a plate with his alfredo noodles and what looked like an unholy combination of a beef sirloin steak and a sponge made of rubber.

"I hope you like it," Rarity spoke up from across the table. "I've never had it myself."

"And what is it? " Cerb asked, never taking his eyes off the dish. "I'm starting to get flashbacks to the hayburger."

"It's just a morel, darling. Really it's just a big mushroom," Rarity reassuringly answered.

Cerb seemed unphased by the explanation, so Rarity tried again to convince him that the food was fine to eat.

"Fluttershy said that when it's cooked, her carnivorous friends told her that it both tastes and has a similar texture to... food they would normally consume."

With a skeptical opinion, Cerb picked up his knife and fork, ready to at least give it a try.

"Well... if this is as close as I'm gonna get."

Upon cutting into his first slice, he noticed that it did actually cut like a steak. Tender but still much like what he would expect from a steak. Even as he lifted it closer, it could have very well passed as a piece of meat in smaller bits. The aroma was, at least passable. The seasonings also added a particularly alluring scent to it. Enough that he had higher hopes for what this fungi was going to offer him. He took his first bite and slowly started to chew.

Nervousness started to creep in as Rarity watched him study the edibility of his dinner.

"Well?"

Cerb swallowed his first bite and took on a new expression.

"It... taste just like a normal steak... Wow... Pretty damn good, actually."

"Really?"

"Yeah. Like... spot on."

"Well, now. That's a relief. " Rarity looked down at her plate. "A bit unsettling to think about."

After the thought settled in more, she looked back up to Cerb with a comforting smile.

"But I'm glad for you, all the same."

Cerb forked another slice and lifted it up, twirling it slightly in his fingers.

"You want to try it?"

Rarity leaned back in her seat slightly.

"Oh, no, dear. I don't consider myself that much of an adventurous eater."

"Awe, come on," Cerb playfully egged her on, leaning closer in and bringing the slice closer to her. "You ordered it for me, and you said you never tried it. It can't be as bad as my hayburger experience."

Peer pressure is a mother fucker.

"Oh, alright. If you're going to guilt trip me into it."

Being both playful and acting cute, Cerb fed her the small bite of his dinner. She looked slightly squeamish as she bit into its tender texture. As soon as her teeth pressed in and separated the bit and released the juices it had been cooked in, her opinion and expression changed.

"Oh my... that is just simply delectable."

"Like a taste of home."

Now a swirl of thoughts started to come to mind for the mare.

"I don't think I could ever eat the real thing, but this makes the idea devilishly tempting."

"Hey now, horsie girl. Don't be getting the wrong idea about taking a bite outta me."

"Perish the thought, Mr. Husk," Rarity grinned with what had to be impure thoughts.

Cerb chuckled over his immature jokes.

"Okay, okay. Let's not get any red letter rumors started."

"Red letter?" Rarity asked, again sounding as if she had not been clued into the conversation.

"Yeah." Another poor choice of words from Cerb had answered with. "... you know? Silly rumors about you trying to sink your teeth into me or something stupid like that."

Rarity giggled, thinking of what it would be like to actually take a little nibble out of the hunk of man meat Cerb was to her.

"Don't be ridiculous."

The rest of the dinner was uneventful. Every so often they would exchange a comment about their food or trade a bit of their dish with the other. More and more, without them knowing it, it looked like the two might have been on a legitimate date. The chemistry between them would have been unavoidable if not for the obvious difference in species.

In what felt like not much time at all, they both had emptied their plates and were still discussing the ins and outs of what they liked about the food they had just demolished. That was until a familiar voice spoke up and brought them out of the private world they were living in at the moment.

"I take it everything was to your liking?" Italian Stallion was standing next to their table with another cart and platter covered with a silver lid. "I hope I'm not intruding- "

"You must certainly are," Rarity grumbled under her breath.

"-but you two have been such wonderful guests with us tonight, I just couldn't help myself but offer you our finest dessert." Italian Stallion proudly to announced. "A scrumptious slice of a Phillydelphia style cheesecake, drizzled in Manehatten's finest dark chocolate sauce."

The lid was removed, revealing a sight that was fit for the cover of a food magazine.

"Only one?" Cerb asked with a deadpan expression.

Italian Stallion looked back to the tray. There was indeed only one slice. Was that an oversight on his part? Did he misread just how close of friends these two were? A new wave of panic started to force sweat from his pores with the fear that maybe they thought he was implying that he thought they were a romantic couple.

"Rarity. Mr. Husk. I'm terribly sorry. I didn't mean to imply -"

"I'm joking with ya, bud," Cerb gleefully told him, nudging him in the shoulder with his fist. "This is more than enough for the both of us."

"Justin," Rarity called out, seeing how Italian Stallion had reacted. "That's no way to thank him for dessert."

"Oh, ho ho! Quite alright." Italian Stallion started to laugh. A real hearty laugh at that. "You really had me going there."

Cerb grinned. "Hey, man. If I didn't like you, I wouldn't joke with ya. Know what I mean?"

"Yes, yes. Of course. Just don't go smashing everything on your way out tonight."

"Ah!" Cerb laughed. "Ya got me. Can't do it now."

Rarity sat with a face that was a cross of angry at the stupid jokes exchanging in front of her and trying not to laugh at how easily they could act so immature in such a refined setting.

Cerb could see the frustration and restrained smile she was hiding.

"Oh, come on, Rarity. Laugh a little."

"No, no. You boys have your fun," Rarity responded, trying not to give in to his aggravating displays of charm.

"Fine, fine," Cerb backed off, though not sure why she suddenly seemed so turned off by his jokes. "Dessert, and then I'll take the check when you can get it to us. I'm buying tonight."

"Very well, Mr. Husk," Italian Stallion said with a bow.

He placed the cheesecake in the center of the table and took his leave. Cerb and Rarity stared at it, then each other, then the distance between them.

"Well, this ain't gonna work," Cerb said, standing up.

"It's fine, Justin. " Rarity raised her dessert fork with her magic. "I can just..."

Cerb didn't care to humor the idea of making her reach over the table, magically able to make reach or not.

"I've been a gentleman all night. Don't try to change me now."

Rarity wasn't ready to have Cerb sit next to her. After such a wonderful evening, having him this close was too romantic of a situation for her to keep herself from dropping her prim and proper etiquette. "I... you said gentlemen, was it?"

"Yep, - " Cerb took his new seat next to Rarity. "I know you said gentlecolt earlier. I knew what you meant."

"Sorry, still learning," Rarity answered, having difficulty hiding how flattered and bubbly she was.

"Me, too. So if I keep calling ponies 'people' in the future, just know I mean ponies... I might get the whole mare, colt, filly, and pony or horse thing mixed up a lot, too."

"You're perfectly fine, dear... and... thank you."

"For?..."

"For just how kind and accommodating you've been through all this."

Cerb readied his spoon.

"I don't mind. You've all done far more for us than anything we could ever do for you. And besides, you make good company. Kind of a shame this wasn't a real date. Would have been the best one I ever had, if I'm being honest."

"Yes... same for me, actually."

"You trying to one-up me? Some big-name all-star and savior of the world like you having the best date with some big lug like me? A pretty lady like you must of had at least a dozen better dates than this one."

Rarity dropped her bubbly smile and slowly spooned the first piece away from their dessert.

"I've led the way of Equestria's fashion. Been sought after for beauty tips, love advice, dating etiquette... but this would have been my very first date... to tell the truth."

What Cerb heard was more than just her words. That sad confession was her being crushed, and he allowed her to be put in that position.

"Hey, I'm-"

Rarity snapped, afraid she was putting him on the spot.

"Oh, no. Please, don't. You couldn't have known my love life history... or... lack thereof."

There was a painful moment of silence that passed as Rarity tried and failed to enjoy the sweet taste of the strawberry-flavored dish and the rich dark chocolate, but all she could detect was sugar and heartache.

"Fuck it," Cerb blurted out. "I asked you out here, I-"

Rarity interjected again to cease his attempt to salvage the situation.

"Justin, please-"

"No," Cerb firmly demanded. "I asked you out, I'm buying you this amazing dinner we just had, we had drinks together, and now a dessert that kills me to see you looking so miserable trying to eat. So fuck it if I'm not a horse, colt, whatever thing I need to be to make this normal, or the joke that got us here. I'm still here because you and Flutters are the best thing that's happened to me since I got here, and you don't deserve to have anything except the best this world has to offer. And as of four days ago, that includes me, or so help me god, I will start smashing shit."

Rarity sniffed as her eyes were watering up, and the dessert on her tongue finally started to taste like she was feeling... lovely.

"Well, I can't very well let you go smashing up one of my favorite restaurants in town, so I concede."

She turned to face him eye to eye, some of her mascara starting to pool up in the corner of her eyes from the tears yet to fall.

"And I doubt I'll have another date night that could top this one. Human or not, I still think you're the most amazing colt I've ever met."

Seeing the pools of tears and mascara was a crime against humanity, and Cerb took the napkin from his lap to wipe them away.

"I'm sorry if that's the truth." He started to dry her eyes. "You should have every guy in this kingdom bowing down to kiss your hoof like you were a wingless Celestia with a better smile."

"Bawh!" Rarity burst out laughing and had to cover her mouth to avoid making a scene. "My goodness, Justin. You've made your point. Any more flattery like that, and I might end up kissing you in front of all these gawking ponies."

Cerb looked up to see that, at some point, they had drawn the attention of more than a few tables on the other side of the room.

"Doubt it. The kiss doesn't happen until the end of the date."

Cerb noticed her silence after saying that and looked down to see a blush he knew right away that he was responsible for.

"If you know any magic that will make me stop talking, feel free to use it any time, please."

Finally, back in her element, Rarity shifted gears into her normal proper posh self.

"I wouldn't dream of it. Now let's just forget about them and finish this wonderful little slice of heaven."

"Well, hold up now, I think I dropped my spoon-"

Cerb was silenced by another spoon invading his mouth, treating him to what Rarity had already sampled.

"It's not magic, and it will only shut you up for as long as it takes you to swallow," Rarity cooed, batting her pretty little eyes.

"Mmm," Cerb swallowed. "Phrasing."

"What?"

"Nothing, let's eat."

Now, this was the perfect end to dinner. Rarity had Cerb sitting next to her, as close as close could be, sharing the same spoon without protest, enjoying each other's company, and no shame or rejection on his behalf of letting this officially be her first date. A human and a pony drawing closer and closer to her dream of having him all to herself.

Across the room, a pony clearing his throat just far enough away to be heard warned of another intrusion. From the corner of her eye, Rarity could see Italian Stallion walking over with the check. As she fed Cerb another bite, she used her magic to yank it from Italian Stallion's mouth from across the room and waved him away, not wanting any more distractions. Italian Stallion stood dumbfounded to be so easily dismissed, but took the hint, smiled, and turned back from where he came from.

After they finished, Cerb looked over the bill and made no complaint about the cost. He emptied his stash of bits and left it on the table. What he left covered the tab and included a generous tip. As they exited, they were overly greeted and thanked by Italian Stallion again and even got a shout-out from the bar mare. Even if the prices were high, and Italian Stallion was borderline obnoxious with his pandering, he saw himself returning. Perhaps with a bottle of rum if Starlight did indeed have a way to make more for them.

"So," Cerb started up a new conversation. "Back to Twilight's?"

"Oh, I would, but I've neglected Sweetie Belle so much this week. I'd feel awful if I left her home alone any longer than I need to. Oh! But you probably don't know the way back, do you?"

"Nah, you're fine," He reassured her. "This town isn't that big, and it's kinda hard to miss that." He pointed to the giant castle piercing into the skyline.

"Oh... right," Rarity giggled.

"So," Rarity was apprehensive about asking her next question. "You don't mind having a date with a pony, or what your friends might say?"

"After everything that's gone on, and how non-existent my love life has been these last few years. No." He answered. half serious. "I doubt I'll go bragging about it. Save you some embarrassment in the process. Having to date outside your gene pool."

"Oh, please. I doubt that's the worst that somepony could say about me."

"Heh. Same here. And besides, my friends might riff on me a bit, but they know enough not to say something to make me punch them upside their stupid head."

"Pfft," Rarity couldn't believe he would do such a thing. Not after the night, she spent with him. "I don't see your friends being so cruel. Nor do I think you would ever willingly hurt them."

"True," Cerb said, coming to a stop.

"Something wrong?" Rarity asked, wondering why he stopped walking her home.

"I hope not. This is your home, right?"

Rarity looked in front of her to see they were already at her doorstep.

"Oh. I must not have been paying attention to where we were going."

Cerb chuckled. She was too cute for her own good, but he didn't mind that at all about her.

"Well, Miss Rarity."

"Miss Rarity?" She bashfully answered. "My. So formal all of a sudden."

"Just being a gentlecolt."

"Gentleman, darling."

"Sorry, still learning."

She giggled slightly, not forcing it or trying to hide her smile.

"Now you're just being silly."

"Maybe," He joked back before kneeling down to her level. "But I wasn't joking when I said this was by far the best date I've ever been on."

He took her right hoof in his hand l, bringing it to his lips, and kissed it.

"Sorry. I normally don't kiss on the first date."

If the night sky was any brighter, or more lights from her house were on, her brightest blush to date would have been unavoidable.

"Was that too much?" Cerb asked because, obviously, the writer of this story was wrong about the lighting.

"No," Rarity slowly lowered her hoof back to the ground. "Perfect, in fact."

She turned around and opened the door to her home.

"If things were different, I'd be furious if we didn't do this again."

"If things were different... Makes me wish they were. But hey, if I can get that bottle of rum over there, we're definitely going back. No ifs, ands, or buts about it."

Rarity chuckled at the offer as she walked inside.

"It's a date," She replied back and winked before she softly closed the door.

Cerb stood there in the dark, feeling unnaturally happy with how everything turned out that night. Although, a sting found its way into his chest. Something that struck him in his heart.

Why did she have to be different? Everything about her was amazing.

But it would never work.

Fate can be cruel.

"It's a date," He uttered under his breath, turned, and started to make his way back to meet up with the others at the castle.

Back inside Rarity's place, the boutique she called home was dark and silent. Sweetie Belle must have already fallen asleep, scared into compliance by Cerb's mock threats. But that was fine with her. She had the rest of the night to herself to bask in the afterglow of how fantastic her outing with Cerb had gone. All of his generous ways, his quirks and jokes, all the kind words he said to her, and that kiss at the end. It was pure magic.

These memories would stay with her forever, and she would swim in these thoughts over a nice cup of tea before lofting off to bed. She flipped a switch to turn a light on in her work area to see her way to the kitchen.

"How was your date!" Fluttershy thrust herself onto Rarity and lifted her up by her shoulders, wearing the biggest smile she could physically manage.

Rarity was scared nearly half to death.

"Fluttershy! When did you-"

"Oh my gosh," Fluttershy let Rarity down. "I was just so excited to see how your night out with Justin went that I just couldn't wait for tomorrow. So, I told the others that I was going to check up on Sweetie Belle and make sure that she got to bed on time, you know how fillies her age can be, and came straight over."

"Okay, that's very thoughtful of you, but can you keep it down? I can give you all the details, but that will be much harder to do if you wake her up."

"Oh, that won't be a problem," Fluttershy said with a smile that somehow squeaked.

"... Why?"

"Well, after I came over, and Sweetie Belle let me in, she just went on and on with questions about 'Cerb' and if he was going to eat her if she kept bothering you about him, if he really ate meat, or if I was going to try and date him, too. I tried not to say much or let her know that we're working together on helping him get comfortable with being with a pony, but she just wouldn't go to sleep. She just kept asking more questions and popping up from the covers with more ideas."

"Is she still awake?"

"Oh, heavens no. I told her we could talk about it over some tea."

"Oh, Fluttershy, what did you tell her?"

"Not much. My sleepy-time tea might have been a bit too strong."

"Fluttershy... "

"It's the same tea I gave you. And I'd never give her anything I thought might hurt her - " Fluttershy's eye lit up, and she started brimming with excitement. "Now, please... " She pulled Rarity over to the couch and sat her down, uncomfortably close. "Details."

"Well." Rarity gave a long pause, trying to think of the best way to recap the night - "I have to say... We have a chance."

"Really!"

Music started to fill the air.

Rarity placed a hoof around Fluttershy's shoulders.

"We've got ourselves a chance."

Fluttershy bounced in place with anticipation.
"Well, don't keep me waiting. Tell me everything."

"♫ The night was alive with magic.
Every turn, another surprise.
A dinner full of more than elegance.
So much more at a second glance. ♫"

"Oh? How so?"

"♫ Imagine him, a charmer, a joker. That, and so much more.
Pleasant, and engaging. Never without a conversation,
Even shared my spoon for dessert. ♫" " He didn't mind?"
" ♫Would you believe it? Not an ounce of hesitation. ♫"

"♫ So we've got ourselves a chance.
He’ll give us a second glance.
Then we'll show him a mares romance. ♫"

"So what else can you tell me?"

"♫ He's so caring and loving. Modest, not to mention kind."
"Not too modest for a kiss on your hoof. Please don’t think me blind. ♫"
[Gasp]"I didn't know you saw that."
“I might have peaked. I hope you don’t mind."

“♫ He’s got an aura that’s stronger than the guard of Hades.
“And the looks that catch eyes of all the ladies.
Not to mention his arms hold you and steal your fears away."
“If we play our cards right then that’s just where we're gonna stay. ♫"

“We’ll be the queens that play into his hands.

"♫ Now we've got ourselves a chance.
We’ll get more than a second glance.
Then we'll show him a mares romance. ♫"

"♫ He wishes things were different, or so he’d have us think.
But I’ll have my second date. I secured it with a wink."
"You. And me. We’ll win him over. We’ll fill his every need."
“It won’t be long until we have him" “fin-a-lly concede! ♫"

“I have a good feeling about this."

“Me, too! And you know why?"

“Of course I do. Because now-"

“Now."

"♫ Now we've got ourselves a chance.
We’ll get more than a second glance.
Then we'll show him a mares romance. ♫"

“♫ You’ll both show him a mares! Ro-Mance! ♫"

Rarity’s heart dropped to the pit of her stomach as she saw Sweetie Belle slide on her knees in between her and Fluttershy to deliver the big finish to their song like she was in a Broadway musical.

“Sweetie Belle! Why are you still awake?!”

Sweetie Belle jumped to her feet and started prancing excitedly in a circle.

“Because I’m so excited for you getting your first special somepony! And he’s gonna be the coolest big brother I could ever have. Ahh!” She continued to scream in excitement.

[Back around sunset on the Apple farm.]

"How much corn am I supposed to give'em?" Lumberman called out to Applejack while he continued to fan out handfuls of corn kernels to her chickens.

"Just the one bucket is fine, Woody," Applejack hollered back from near the big pen.

"Ya, know. This would have gone a lot faster if you didn't do all that needless bullshit to feed yer pigs."

"I told ya! I used to need to do all them extra steps." Applejack hollered back while dumping a bucket of slop into the pig's feed trough.

Frustrated, Lumberman dumped the bucket of corn out all at once.

"You danced like a chicken and nearly killed yourself bungee jumping from the barn!"

"I did no such thing!" Applejack yelled back in protest. "I've been doing that fer years and ain't never once been hurt."

Carelessly tossing the feed bucket off next to the chicken coop, Lumberman started to walk over to the pig pen.

"Anything else we need to waste time on before we can actually start the next chore?"

"Are you gonna nag me all gosh darn night over this? Sides." Applejack counter complained, dumping the last bucket of slop for the pigs. “We’re dun, now. That was it.”

Lumberman walked up to the section of fence opposite of Applejack and leaned up against it.

“Awesome, you ready to head back to Castle Up-Chuck?”

“Egh…” She groaned, not sounding enthused. “I think I’ve had about enough excitement today. No offense, but yer friends are a bit much to handle in anything but small doses.”

“From what I saw this morning, I can say the same thing about your friends.”

Applejack tipped her hat to Lumberman.

“Point taken. But uh, you fixen to head up on out, or heading back to y’alls house?”

Lumberman leaned off the fence and started to circle around to join Applejack, who was already leading the way back to the house.

“I’ll probably head back to the castle, wait till everyone’s done there, and head on back to the house after that.”

“Yo, AJ! Lumberman!” Rainbow Dash’s voice called down from overhead.

Applejack looked up to see Rainbow Dash already on her descent.

“Well, howdy, Rainbow. What brings you out here tonight? Everything alright?”

Rainbow Dash landed just behind the two and trotted the rest of the way up next to them.

“Yeah. Everything’s fine. You two were out here all day, and no pony’s heard from ya, so they asked me to drop in and see what you’ve been up to.”

“Nothing much,” Lumberman answered first. “I drew up some plans to fix up the house, cleaned up a bit, then helped with the chores.“

He turned back to Applejack, trying to act coy.

“If I didn’t know any better, though, I’d swear some pony was trying to keep me too busy to leave.”

“Pft,” Applejack huffed to dismiss the accusation. “As if.”

Rainbow Dash had a little laugh at that.

“That’s AJ for ya. Never enough work to do in a day. Ain’t that right?”

Applejack glared at the accusation.

“And what’s wrong with that?”

“Depends on who you're dragging along with ya.” Rainbow Dash answered, tilting her head and raising her eyebrows towards Lumberman.

“Gah, dang it,” Applejack realized she never asked Lumberman if he wanted to spend the whole day working on the farm with her. “Hey, Woody. I apologize. I should have asked if-“

“Apples, please,” Lumberman cut her apology short. “I could have left any time I wanted. You didn’t keep me here.”

“Yeah, well.“ Applejack looked side to side, like the right words to say were written down for her somewhere. “I still should have asked ya first.”

“I’m over it,” Lumberman answered before turning his attention back to Rainbow Dash. “Anyway. What’s going on back at the castle? Benny and them ready to head back to the house?”

Rainbow Dash had an odd look about her.

“Well, that’s another reason I came down to check up on you guys. With Chris still sick in bed, Twilight offered to let all your friends stay the night, and they all said they would. Except for Cerb. He’s not back yet. But I came out to see if you wanted to stay, too. You too, AJ. Kelly asked Big Mac to stay to help her get around while she’s there.”

Applejack groaned, more than a little put off that her brother was bailing on her. “Figures as much.”

Something in the back of Lumberman’s mind was pulling him in another direction. “You know what, I think I’ll pass on the castle tonight. I think I’ll take the peace and quiet out here. That is if you don’t mind, Apples?”

“Ugh… I guess not?” Applejack answered, blindsided by his request. “I can fix up a spot fer ya to camp out in tonight.”

“Whatever,” Rainbow Dash blurted out, not at all surprised to see another pair wanting to stick together. “Suit yourselves. Breakfast at nine tomorrow morning. Spike’s all excited about it for some reason.”

Lumberman nodded.

“Sounds good.”

With a small gust of wind bursting out behind her, Rainbow Dash took to the sky.

“Check you squares later!”

“You don’t mind me staying, do ya?” Lumberman asked again.

“Not at all,” Applejack answered, already heading back to the house again. “I’m actually, ugh, kinda glad yer staying. Would’a been an empty house, otherwise.”

“Yeah, figured it would have been a dick move to leave you here alone after everything.”

“Wud’ya mean, a dick move?”

“Crap,” Lumberman apologized. “Slipping with the slang again. Just means it would have been a really rude or mean thing to do.”

“I wouldn’t say that, but I certainly do appreciate it.”

“Plus, I thought it would be nice to not sleep in a crowded room again,” Lumberman admitted with a chuckle.

Applejack laughed along with him, or at him, really.

“You know that castle has more than enough bedrooms to fit y’all?”

Lumberman stood at the doorway, realizing the fault of his logic.

“Fuck me…”

“Crimeny, Woody,” Applejack shouted down from the staircase. “I don’t even have the bath water running, and yer already starting?”

“Damn it, Apples. Don’t even start that shit up again.” Lumberman called out to Applejack as she entered the house behind her.

Applejack was ready with another.

“Well, if ya don’t want me starting up on turning ya down, stop asking bout it.”

Lumberman wasn’t going to win with this round. He lowered his head in defeat.

“God damn it.”

The sound of running water poured out from the bathroom, and after a moment, Applejack poked her head out.

“Hey, uh… Woody? I’m drawing a bath.”

“Swear to god, Apple Hat.” Lumberman’s voice rose up with annoyance.

Applejack shook her head and shouted down to him again.

“Quit yer bellyaching and weeny whining. I was gonna ask if you wanted to use it first or not.”

“Oh… sorry! And no! You can go first!”

A while later, after both had bathed, Lumberman ventured outside to where Applejack had started a fire and was sitting on a log and picking at her guitar.

“You play?” Lumberman asked, as stupid of a question as it was at this point.

“Nope. No idea what I’m doing with his here trumpet-phone thingy,” She sarcastically answered before strumming out a few chords.

“Pretty sure that’s a kazoo,” Lumberman fired back.

“Really?” Applejack jokingly answered back, flipping the instrument over and examining it. “Last time I ever shop at the Flim Flam Thrift Shop. Told'em I wanted an accordion anyhow.”

“Alright, seriously, though. How do you play with hooves, or can you still hold a pic?”

“No. No pic needed. I just feel the strings with my frogs and pluck’em that way.”

“Frogs?”

“Not frogs like bullfrogs and them.“ Applejack answered before she stuck out the bottom of her hoof to show the soft fleshy section underneath. “See?”

Lumberman moved in closer to take a better look. He didn’t see anything that looked like a frog. Just two folds of skin that match the color of her coat. They were really only two soft pads like you would see on a dog's paw, but still much larger and smoother in appearance.

“They ain’t gonna do the kinda work like your fingers do, but they get the job done,” Applejack added as she pulled her hoof back to her guitar.

Lumberman was a bit baffled by how she could do anything with her frogs.

“Do you even have much grip with those things?”

“You tell me,” She answered, extending her hoof to him again and then waiting for him to touch it. “It ain’t gonna bite. There’s no teeth in there, I promise.”

Feeling like there couldn’t be much harm in testing it, he reached out and pressed his pointer finger down the crease.

Like some kind of alien limb, the two creases shifted, letting his finger press in deeper before folding around his digit and holding it in place. The hold itself wasn’t very strong, though perhaps she wasn’t trying to squeeze too hard. Simultaneously, the texture and pressure gave such an odd feeling over his finger.

“Weird… Is that as tight as you can squeeze?”

“Almost,” Applejack squeezed as hard as she could, but even that wasn’t that much stronger than a toddler's grip. “Strong enough for ya?”

“Not really,” Lumberman admitted.

Applejack released his finger and set her guitar to her side; she wasn’t much in the mood for playing anyway.

“Yeah, not very useful for most chores. They ain’t much useful for much of anything. That’s why we earth ponies do most work with our teeth. You’re pretty lucky to have them hands of yours.”

“I guess so,” Lumberman answered back, rubbing his thumb over where she held his finger, still trying to make sense of what he felt.

Applejack looked down to the ground, trying to hide a guilty smile.

“Speaking of them hands ah yers. Might I ask a favor of ya?”

Lumberman started getting that weird feeling from Applejack again.

“Depends.”

Applejack giggled, feeling silly for what she was about to ask, if not a little giddy, keen on him answering with a yes.

“I was just hoping you could give me a bit of a shoulder rub. Kinda sore from putting in a full day's work after still recovering from that exhaustion.”

“And what do I get out of it?” Lumberman asked.

Applejack changed her posture slightly.

“Tell ya wut. You put in a good amount of work today. You give me a little rub down, and I’ll return the favor.”

There was a long pause of Lumberman contemplating if he should or not.

Applejack sighed.

“It’s no big deal if yer not up to it. I just…”

“Just what?” Lumberman asked, questioning her backward delay.

“I… Nah. Just ferget about it.” Applejack’s grumbled, her mood seeming to sour after she retracted her request.

“You know,” Lumberman started to speak up and walked around behind her, laying his hands down on her shoulders. “For a pony who’s all about telling the truth, ya kinda suck at being honest with me.”

Applejack wanted to protest, but his fingers had already started kneading their way into her muscles, and it was heavenly. What couldn’t those fingers do? But he was right; she wasn’t being completely honest with him. Then again, she was so confused about so many things that she didn’t even know how to be honest with herself. Might as well be honest about that.

“I’m not trying to- oh… that’s nice. Not trying to keep secrets from ya or nothing.”

“Then what is it?” Lumberman quietly asked, working his thumbs farther into the center of her back.

“Promise not to laugh?”

“No.”

Applejack gave an angry groan.

Obviously, it was a joke, so Lumberman pulled back on yanking her proverbial chain.

“I’m kidding. What’s on your mind.”

“I’m still kinda scared," Applejack quietly admitted, "… and just all around confused. I feel weak and like I’m alone in all this.”

Lumberman didn’t stop his handy work, messaging his hands back out to her sides to the underside of her forelegs.

“You mean because of what happened to Kelly?”

“Yeah… And then there’s you in all this.” Applejack admitted, guilt and shame lacing her words.

“Me?” Lumberman asked, stopping his hands on her sides. “What did I do?”

Applejack looked up to the stars in the sky, not even sure what she was doing anymore.

“Nothing bout y’all makes any sense to me. I mean, look at how close we are right now. You said you’d never have an interest in a mare, but… why are ya always so kind to me?”

She was asking some good questions, and on the surface, they were easy to answer, but there was something deeper he felt as well.

“I think you’re confusing the two things, Apple Hat.”

Or maybe he was confused himself.

“Do you think I’m crossing any lines when we’re together?”

“No,” She answered back, though she still had some uncertainties. “And I’m glad ya ain’t even tried. I’m guessing that’s what makes me feel so safe around ya. But you still haven’t told me–“ She looked over her shoulder, showing off her big sad eyes. “I’m scared yer doing all this kindness out of obligations for helping out y’all out or guilt because of what we talked about before. And if either of those are true… then I can’t help but think that I’m taking advantage of ya. And that ain’t right.”

Lumberman pulled back his hands. This conversation was making him nervous. Nervous enough that it got his heart racing.

“Well, I do have an obligation to return the favors you and your family have shown us, and I won’t lie, I am pushing myself to be more open because I feel like a hypocrite, but there is something else.”

“Something bad?” Applejack blinked slowly, fearing something else may be causing a problem between the two.

“That’s the thing,” He tried to explain, taking a seat on another log near the fire. “I don’t know what it is.”

“Don’t know what ‘what is?” She softly pressed.

“Remember out in the forest?” He asked but let that thought float for a moment. “Remember how I started yapping off about losing some of our other friends and how worried I was about everyone?”

“Yeah?”

Lumberman shook his head and raised his hands with a gesture of confusion.

“Still have no idea why I told you all that. I didn’t want to. I tried to stop myself. But I, physically… mentally… couldn’t. And that wasn’t the only time.”

“I’m not understanding.”

“Me either. I lost control of myself, and then I passed out. No explanation of why.”

“I remember the passing out part, but I didn’t know bout the other stuff...“ A sad thought crossed her mind. “You thinking you being nice to me is the same thing? Like something’s forcing ya to put up with me and act kindly and such?”

“No,“ Lumberman quickly answered, though he could feel his pulse quickening as he was caught in a lie, “But I think it makes it harder for me to pull myself away from you. Makes it damn near impossible not to be honest with you.”

“What would you want to lie about?”

“How much I actually like you.”

Again, whatever force had grabbed him before was pulling its magic on him again. He could feel it compelling him to be honest. Although, it also came with some relief. However, it left Applejack more confused than when the conversation had started.

“And when you say you like me?” Applejack cautiously asked.

“I mean, I like you. Just like you,” Lumberman stressed. “You’re funny, you’re not afraid to give me shit, you’re just as loyal and dedicated as anyone of my friends here, and… I’m jealous of the family you have.”

“Jealous?” Applejack didn’t expect that to be something worthy of so much admiration. “I mean, we’re close and all. But we’re not that much different than any family round here.”

“But you’re a hell of a lot closer than any of our families,” Lumberman lamented. “I don’t think you could possibly know how bad me or any of the rest of us would kill for that. How bad I want that. Hell, I left the family I did have, hoping to find someone to start my own family with so I could have it.”

“Well, if it makes ya feel any better, we all pretty much consider you family already.” She confided to him.

Lumberman smiled, but that wasn’t what he was talking about.

“I appreciate that, Apples. I really do. But it’s not the same thing. Just like with Cerb, and Benny, and everyone else, we’re each other's family now, but it’s not the same thing for any of us. We’re family by choice, but we’re never gonna be the family we lost by choice.”

“Lumberman,” She gently spoke, skipping her own nickname for him. “Can I risk ruining the moment and just give ya a hug?”

He spoke no words. Instead, he gave her a look that held no resistance and opened his arms open for her. She took the open invitation, quickly rushed to him to wrap her forelegs around him. They both held each other, lost in the moment they weren’t even sure of what exactly they were sharing. Neither could complain, though it was better than being alone.

It wasn’t long until that sporadic embrace was over and they had shifted to something else. Lumberman was now sitting on the ground and leaning up against the log while Applejack laid across his lap, giving him full access to her back and shoulders for tending to. At least now he dropped any concerns of doing something inappropriate and viewed what he was doing as a favor to a friend.

Part of the old concerns of crossing the line was still there, but he figured if he ever came close, she would be sure to tell him. Or at least he would have the good sense not to push that far or let Applejack get carried away in the first place.

“I got a question for ya,” Lumberman broke however long of a period of time they had remained silent with each other.

“Fire away, Woodman,” Applejack responded, sounding just as relaxed as one could be.

“What was up with you tricking Rarity into saying the name of that restaurant?”

“I un-know,” She softly answered back. “Seems like you fellers get a kick out of putting each other on the spot. Just like he did to you in the bath tent. Figured a little payback was in order.”

“Huh,” Lumberman huffed out a laugh. “Makes sense. Even if you also put Rarity on the spot.”

“Meh,” She carelessly answered and shrugged. “The way she was acting all goofy and protective of yer buddy Cerb, figured that’d shock her out’uh her… Awe, shucks. I don’t even know what’s up with her.”

Lumberman continued to work his right hand into the back of her neck and his left hand down to where her back met her flanks.

“Do you think her or Fluttershy has a thing for Cerb?”

“I kinda doubt it.“ She answered through a yawn and stretched out farther in his lap. “I don’t think Rarity ever turned an eye to any pony who wasn’t rich, just as into fashion as she is, or related to royalty. Fluttershy? She’s too shy most the time to even talk to another pony unless it involves one of her critters or a new animal she thinks needs help. To her, Cerb probably fits that role. Otherwise, they both tend to go overboard taking care of others. What about your buddy Chris? Think he’ll try anything, if he hasn’t already?”

“Chris?” Lumberman came back to his friend's past and recent cowboy incident. “Maybe… I dunno. Not even sure what I would do if I found out he was interested or trying.”

“Pft,” Applejack responded with raspberries. “So long as he ain’t out there hurting any pony. Why bother getting involved. Maybe it’ll make’em happy.”

“The idea of that doesn’t bother you?” Lumberman was surprised to hear. “Like… even a little?”

Applejack started to turn, rolling herself belly up in Lumberman’s lap.

“When it first came up talkin to ya, I had no real opinion on it. But then after talking to you, I guess it did bother me a bit. But then I really thought about it, and I can’t really see why it should. So long as they make each other happy, what’s the harm?”

Lumberman looked down with his hands up, not sure if he was supposed to continue working her over, or if she just turned to have an easier time talking to him.

"I guess it’s just different for humans.”

“Yes, welcome to Equestria,” She sarcastically answered back, “A kingdom of ponies, by ponies, and for ponies, and no human input since its inception. Color me surprised that we ain’t all on the same page. And keep going with dem hands, please and thank you.”

“Apple Hat?”

“Yes’um?”

“Don’t you think inception is too smart of a word for you?”

Applejack’s eyes went wide in shock as she gasped.

“Why you mean little-“

In a spur-of-the-moment reaction, she gripped her hat in the frog of her hoof and swatted Lumberman over the head with the fine weathered leather.

“I know plenty of them fancy words, ya ass-brained fuck jerk.

Lumberman padded her stomach just below her ribs.

“Oh, shut up and take your belly rubs.”

An unpleasant frump on Applejack’s face took over as she turned away from him. It was cute to watch, despite how easily agitated she would get when antagonized like that. Then again, she wasn’t trying to get away, either. In fact, the longer his hands felt their way along her undersides, the more she relaxed and melted over his legs.

“Damn, Apples. Should I be concerned by how much you're enjoying this?” He asked as a joke but averted his eyes from his task to watch her reaction.

“Should I?”

“Jesus Christ, Apples, Nothing?” Lumberman spoke out with a laugh.

“Mmm… Nope.“

She unexpectedly reached up to grab his hand and hold it against her.

“But… the fire is dying out, and it’s getting to be pretty late. So, as much I would love to stay here enjoying this, I imagine you’re about ready to call it a night.”

Lumberman watched in disbelief as Applejack rolled over to all fours, stood up, and started walking back to the house without owning up to her side of the deal.

“Hey!” He shouted as she walked off. “Yer just going to head off to bed without returning the favor like we agreed on?”

“Oh,” Applejack did forget about that. “Well, lay face down in the grass, and I’ll get started. Or would you prefer a belly rub?”

“Okay, good point. If you’re not gonna back out, let’s do it inside.”

After a short debate, it was decided that the floor was too hard to lie on and the couch was too small. So, with regret for even agreeing to the arrangement setting in, the two ventured up to the one spare bedroom. The room itself was absolutely nothing special. The bed looked to be only just barely long enough to stop his feet from popping out off the mattress, but it would have to do.

Applejack nudged Lumberman in the leg.

“Alright, let me see if I still know how to do this.”

“Yer not instilling a lot of confidence in me, Apples. I don’t even know what I was thinking, letting you do this when you got hooves for hands.”

“I ain’t got hooves fer hands. You got hands fer hooves,” Applejack spat as she shoved him closer to the mattress. “Hooves are the standard here, partner. Now get over yerself and onta the bed.”

With no real reason not to comply, Lumberman did as he was told and sat on the edge. He sat and wondered what all she was going to do and how a back massage from a pony would be like. That, and he pondered why he seemed so at ease with it all. He noticed Applejack jump onto the bed with him and braced for the worst.

Finding some solid footing on her hind legs, she placed her fore-hooves on Lumberman’s back.

“Now, just cry out in pain if I press too hard.”

“Ahh!” Lumberman immediately screamed.

“I ain’t even started yet,” Applejack scolded him.

“Yeah, I know,” Lumberman complained. “It hurts just thinking about it.”

Applejack took her hat and swatted him with it.

“Don’t be shitty.”

Lumberman chuckled back at her.

“I don’t know if I should be proud or mad at myself for teaching you all these bad words.”

“Should I stop?” Applejack sincerely asked.

“You’re a big girl now. What do you want to do?”

Applejack thought about that as she started working her hooves into his back. “I’m not sure, come to think of it. I only seem to use'em when I’m around you.”

“Trying to impress me?”

“Is it working?”

“Nope.”

“Damn it.”

They both laughed, and Applejack continued to work in more pressure against Lumberman’s back.

“Kinda strange how things have flipped since we got here, ya think?” Lumberman asked with a more serious tone.

“What’da mean?”

“Well,“ Lumberman started off, thinking back to their first meeting. “-we didn’t all make the best of first impressions.”

“Ain’t that the truth.” Applejack answered back, a bit exacerbated.

“Yeah. No doubt,” Lumberman replied with a slight laugh before continuing on. “But look at us all now. Cerb is taking your friends out to dinners. Sniff is taking Spike under his wing like a mentor... “

He took a short pause, thinking of the events earlier that day, and had to hold back another outburst of laughter.

“Starlight and Chris are bootlegging liquor and drinking all the profits.”

“And paying for it, now,” Applejack jested with a grin.

“Heh, yep…” Lumberman nodded. “And then look at us.”

That almost sounded too friendly to Applejack for it not to be tempting. “Come again?”

“What?” Lumberman asked, not sure how she couldn't see what he was seeing. “We were the first two to get into it. But now, pfsh…”

He looked around the poorly lit room they were in.

“I’m fixing your house back up, hanging out, just the two of us… “ He looked down and patted the mattress. “-sharing the same bed again.”

Somehow Applejack hadn’t applied the same weight to their current situation. He was right about how far they’ve come since their first exchange. Not only that, she also had him alone and had talked him into a bed with her again. Her breath nearly stopped entirely, but her heart rate quickened at the thought of having him sleep with her for a second time.

“I, uh…”

Perhaps Lumberman said too much.

“Oh, hey. I didn’t mean it like that.”

Lumberman went to turn to her and apologize, but she brought her hooks up to his shoulders and forced him back to where she was massaging him.

“Don’t be adding vinegar to the cucumber yet. I know what ya mean.”

“Vinegar to the cucumber? What does that mean?”

“You ain’t never heard that before?” Applejack asked, somehow surprised. “Think about it. You got yerself a perfectly fine cucumber, but if you add vinegar, which is sour and salty and not exactly what you’d call palatable, and that’s what makes a pickle.”

“Yeah?”

She couldn’t believe she had to explain this even further.

“A pickle? You know, like a problem?”

Hitting Lumberman like a sack of potatoes, he realized the logic of phrasing things in such a way.

“I sorta hate the fact that that makes sense.”

Applejack stopped what she was doing to reach for her hat.

“Did I ask you to stop?” Lumberman asked in a funny voice.

No swatting from the hat ensued. Instead, Applejack groaned and went back to returning the favor. She let her hooves dig in and pressed them around the edges of Lumberman’s shoulder blades and then tried something new.

A new and peculiar sensation sparked his curiosity.

“What are you doing?”

Cautious, Applejack asked, “What? It doesn’t hurt, does it?”

“No," Lumberman calmly answered. "It just feels weird. It’s good but weird. What’s doing that?”

Describing her new method wasn’t going to work through a simple explanation. She knew he would have to see to understand, so she leaned her chest against his back to bring the underside of her hoof around for him to see.

“I’m just using muh frogs, ya see?”

In renewed amazement, Lumberman watched the two pads under her hoof move. Not just simple twitches or flexes in any one direction. They moved more like a tongue could move. They were bulging up, contracting in, rolling in a waving motion, and even flexing in different directions at the same time. It was something he would have expected to see in a science-fiction movie.

The demonstration gave the explanation that was needed, but Applejack felt like it wasn't being welcomed. She pulled her hoof back and sat away from him.

“Don’t worry. You don’t need to tell me ta stop.”

“I wasn’t going to,” Lumberman reassured back to her, turning to see why she moved away; outside of the poor reaction he had to watching her frogs move the way they did. “Look, Apple’s. I’m not trying to be a jerk. I just never seen anything move like that. I didn’t understand what I was looking at.”

“Yeah,” Applejack agreed, turning her hoof up to look at it again why she flexed the pads again. “They are kinda funny looking.”

“They’re still good for a back rub, though.” Lumberman informed her, looking up with a raised eyebrow.

Applejack was still a little cautious.

"It's not gonna weird ya out, or nothing is it?"

"I think I peaked on the weirdness in the bathtub with you," He joked. "Here, I'll make it easier."

As a show of faith and trust, Lumberman stripped off his shirt and laid face down on the bed.

It worked. Applejack was confident that there would be no further issues with this simple task. Plus, all that skin to experiment with was rather tempting.

"Alright, back to it, I guess."

She walked across the bed and straddled over Lumberman, placed her forehooves on his shoulders, and went back to work. At least now that she was free to focus on what she was doing, she could let herself take in the sensations of the skin-to-skin contact. What she felt was much like it was the first time with him, though her making contact didn't bring about the same feelings as their night bathing and sleeping together. It wasn't even as nice as the rubdown she just had outside. Not that his skin didn't feel pleasant under her hooves, as it did. But the other sensations that attracted her back to him weren't as intense. Perhaps it only works one way?

Whatever the causes, she had no complaints about where she had found herself. Even if she wasn't getting those beautiful feelings again, she did still enjoy her new friends' company. Plus, the feeling of being alone never came to her when she was with him. Although, it was hard to say if he was responsible for keeping it at bay or if he might have created it in the first place. She had plenty of time to think about that while she finished up.

"Well, I think that about makes us even I'd say," Applejack announced. "Unless it wasn't, cuz then yer just plum outta luck."

Lumberman rolled over, being free from Applejack's weight holding him down.

"We're good. It's actually a nice mix having the hardness of your hooves with the soft feeling from your frogs-god does it feel weird saying that."

"Well, get used to it," Applejack said with a slight grin before sitting down next to Lumberman on the mattress. "Having to say frogs, not the back rubs. Them's reserved for farming ponies."

She raised her nose up high and turned her eyes away in a playful mock of snubbing him.

"I gave you a pass since you managed to be somewhat useful on the farm today."

"Would I have been more or less useful if I slammed the gate to the pig pen before not using it, making goofy faces, or the chicken dance, or-"

"Alright!" Applejack shouted. "I read ya loud and clear! Ya done saved the farm from the brink of collapse and revolutionized the daunting task of emptying a bucket."

"And I'm not even an Apple to the core."

Applejack chuckled.

"Naw, but yer plenty fine just as ya are."

As the humor of the moment moved away, silence fell over the room. It wasn't an uncomfortable silence. It was more of tension and anticipation building up between the two waiting for what the other would say. With every second passing, their eyes would dart from each other to another part of the room, thinking that at any moment, something would have to be said. But nothing came to mind, and the longer Applejack sat there, the more she felt like she was imposing herself.

"Is there anything I can get ya before I head on off to bed?" Applejack finally asked.

"No, I'm good. Need anything from me?"

"No. You've done plenty taday."

The time to leave for her own room had already come, but she somehow couldn't find the will to move. Now she was stuck in an awkward silence, taking up half his bed, too afraid to ask him for what she wanted, but also dreading another night alone.

The longer Lumberman waited for Applejack to say goodnight and leave, the more he could see that she was forcing a smile.

"Everything okay, Apple Hat?"

Applejack had been lost in thought.

"Uh, wut? Uh, No. Course not. I'm just uh right as rain. Yes, sir-y. Why, if I had a bit fer ev-"

"Holy fuck, you are this world's... shittiest liar," Lumberman called her out, saving her from a rambling mess of blatant and nervously constructed lies. "Like... cartoonishly bad at it. So, let's spare each other the embarrassment and try this again... What's wrong?"

It was too late to save herself from any of the embarrassment and past the point for her to use her own words. She could only look away, crushed, and feeling rejected.

"Lemme guess," Lumberman could see past more than just the lousy lies. "You don't want to sleep alone tonight, do you?"

If this were any more humiliating or painful to force herself to sit through, she'd be crying herself to sleep over it. Instead of running off in an emotional fit, she just nodded her head.

"Figured this was coming," Lumberman said, not sounding surprised.

"Really?" Applejack asked with all the confusion Lumberman should have had. "You figured that I wanted you to sleep next tu me again, tonight? Since when?"

Lumberman scooted over closer to the edge of the bed, wearing a misleadingly blank expression.

"I thought you were gonna ask me after you said you were glad I was going stay so you wouldn't be alone tonight. Then the back massage and belly rubs."

Applejack hid her face behind her hat and grumbled.

"Stupid Big Mac. Big red stupid asshole."

"What was that?" Lumberman asked, poking Applejack's foreleg with his index finger.

She looked up enough to see the shit-eating grin Lumberman sported. If he weren't so lovable, she probably would have bucked him off the bed. She groaned in frustration that grew to what had to be a shout but instead fell into a sigh.

"My stupid brother tried to warn me I was making this too obvious."

"That you wanted to sleep with me?"

"No!" Applejack shot back. "That I'm... too attached to ya, already. That I lean on ya too much."

"Because of Kelly and all that? You're really that messed up by it?" Lumberman asked, almost like he was giving her the chance to say otherwise, even if he wouldn't have believed her if she did. "Damn... you really do care about us."

"It's not just that," Applejack started to explain. "We ponies are tough, or 'durable,' as Celestia would say."

She lowered herself down all the way to the mattress next to Lumberman.

"But I can't believe how resilient and strong you humans are. Brave to bout. I don't know what you planned on doing with that metal stick uh yers, but you stood between Princess Celestia and her best guards, to protect Kelly and Big Mac. Without any question or hesitation. Then everything after that... why wouldn't I want to stay close to somepony like you if I wanted to feel safe?"

Lumberman gave a few sharp tugs on the blanket and successfully pulled it out from under Applejack. Too weak and too big of a softy, he pulled back the cover and tossed it over his cuddle buddy for the night.

"Yer lucky I got a heart as big as your insecurities, Apple Hat."

Still waiting for her to snap out of her state of amazement at how fast he welcomed her, he grabbed her hat and tossed it across the room onto a dresser.

"You know they call me 'Tub Thumper' because of you."

Speaking with just as much caution as intrigue, Applejack asked, "Is that bad?"

There were at least three good responses to that question, and he could only pick one.

"Not as bad as Lever Action."

A cleaver answer, but not one that gave any clarity to Applejack, as she would verbally make clear.

"Do any of these nicknames come with explanations, or am I supposed to magically know what that means? Or you gonna leave me in the dark like I am with what Sniff and Drip are suppost’uh mean?"

That was a good question he wasn't going to answer.

"Ya know, speaking of being left in the dark, mind killing the light?"

"That's a lousy ultimatum, but fine," She responded, pretending to sound annoyed but was too happy to pull it off.

As Applejack crawled her way over to the nightstand to blow out the flame, Lumberman couldn't help but pick on her a little bit more.

"Ul-tah-may-tum. Four whole syllables. You impress me more 'en more every day, Apple Hat."

A quick puff of air blew out the lantern as she heard the jab taken.

"Wha? Oh, ha, ha. Woody. Yer cruz'n for a bruising if you keep that up."

"What? It's a compliment."

Applejack scooted herself back closer to his side of the bed.

"Yeah, and I'll compliment my hoof upside yer noggin."

"Fair enough," Lumberman quietly accepted her threat as he pulled her close up against him. "I take it this is what you wanted?"

It was, and she was happy to have it again. She reached her foreleg back and pulled his hand up to her chest and tucked it under her neck.

"It's no scrub down in the tub, but this'll do."

"Huh," He dismissed her claim. "Right. I'm sure you drunk, scared, sick, and getting felt up by a dude you barely know who almost drowned you on accident was such a great experience."

Applejack rubbed up and down his arm holding her.

"When you say it like that, yeah, it sounds terrible. But I wouldn't be here like this if it weren't for you."

"For real?"

"Yes... I don't know how to describe how much better you made me feel, Woody."

"Yeah, I know I cheered you up when you were down."

"No," Applejack quietly protested. "It was more than that. Just you holding me. Werk'n yer hand and fingers over me... No pains or aches. All the soreness and stress of hold'n myself up, even when I couldn't... I didn't feel it. I just felt you."

Lumberman eased up on some of the tension he had against this arrangement and relaxed more into her.

"Okay... That's a lot deeper than I thought you were gonna go with it."

Still holding Lumberman's arm tenderly, Applejack continued to speak from the heart.

"Then you kept me safe and warm that same night, and we got to wake up to the good news that Kelly was better. Spent the whole day together, you still taking care of me. Watched them movies and had a great time, minus the part with Starlight and Chris. But then I walked home in the rain, dried off, and looked over this busted home... and had to sleep alone."

It was impossible for Lumberman to miss the change in her voice and how she hugged down tighter on his arm as she spoke.

"Are you going to be okay with all this? It's not a big deal if you need someone to talk to and help you work through it."

"We're talking, ain't we?"

"I mean more like a professional, but yeah, we are. I might not know how best to help you, is all."

"I just know I like the way I feel when I got you here like this."

"And how do you feel?"

"Better?... Not alone? I dunno. I can't describe all of it,"

Her words honestly did fall short of what she felt, and Lumberman could hear it.

"I'm sorry all this came crashing in on ya, Apples," Lumberman apologized and readjusted his left arm up farther until it was under her neck, letting his left hand take the place of his right hand. "None of this should have ever happened. Especially to you and your family."

He ran his free hand down her chest and started to gently rub over her tummy again. She enjoyed it before, and he thought that if even such a simple thing could help make her feel better, she deserved it.

"Mmm," She hummed, enjoying this treatment far more than she was letting on.

In that moment, Lumberman knew full well that what he was doing was going beyond what was needed. And there was no denying that Applejack's enjoyment was crossing some level of acceptable behavior, but he didn't seem to mind. Maybe it was guilt that was driving him to engage in this, now intimate exchange of contact. There was also a strong sense of returning the favor for helping him save Kelly's life that gave him a hard time turning down anything she might ask of him, but there was something more. Something buried deep down inside that was telling him to use his guilt and obligation to repay her as an excuse to let him be this close to her. Whatever it was, it was too timid to step out front and own up to the fact that he enjoyed making her happy. Maybe even enjoyed being this close to her.

"Lumberman?"

"Yeah?"

"Do you ever feel alone when you go to sleep at night?"

"Not tonight at least."

"Same here, partner... Same here."

Author's Note

I spent way too much time trying to put that song together. Even went as far to try and find the music that would play along with it... but then I remembered that I never took music theory and had no idea what I was doing. I could have gone the route of making a parody of an existing song, but that didn't seem to fit what I was going for. So... I hope it wasn't cringy.

Also, as I had to explain to my editor. Yes, Italian Stallion is cannon to the series. Funny enough, I wrote in his character originally as "The Owner" and then looked up the restaurant and found it had an owner already listed. Reading on, the character profile matched up to how I wrote him in (mostly).

Also, Morchella is a real thing, though I knew them as morels while growing up. And yes, when fried up in a pan, they taste like steak. It doesn't make any sense, but that's just the way it is.

However, it might be looking like Cerb and Lumberman might have stumbled upon some feelings that go beyond obligations of returning favors and maintaining good relations with those of their new host nation. Also seems that some mixed messages are being sent as well from all parties, even when they think they're giving clear answers.

Personally, I think I still have the most fun writing Lumberman and AJ together. They just play off of each other so well. Also, this chapter went through a massive rewrite early on when I was working out AJ and Lumberman's dialog and how she would end up confessing to wanting his attention (and hands) again. My first attempt came off as overly emotional and ended up becoming way too out of character for her and wouldn't have worked with him either. I'm much happier with what I ended up with.

And if you enjoyed this chapter, leave a comment or a question if you got one.

~~~~***~~~~

Story art commished to and provided by:
KittyWoofers

~~~~***~~~~

MLP WERA Connections Discord Server

Everyone is welcome to join.

33.5. Between Temptation & Progression, Is A Little Help.

Author's Note

A quick note. When I started out this story, I had a thought that I wanted to explore some ideas of sexual and self-discovery. Both in the concept of understanding what sexual gratification is, how it feels, and what one might come to desire. This has only been briefly touched on in a few small moments of some characters not knowing how to control their newfound urges.

Another part was that I want characters to actually address their own hesitation and the natural resistance they might have in coming to terms with what they may become attracted to. Some people struggle with what they find to be arousing or the fantasies they find themselves being drawn into. I never wanted to put out mindless smut or some throwaway story of characters falling into some paper-thin narrative of a meet and fuck or sudden outburst of "Please fuck me now," or something else so empty.

Do I have anything against stories like that? Not really. To each their own. However, this interlude chapter does start to approach that territory after it fills in some gaps of events that take place in a previous chapter.

But why do it then?

Well, sometimes self-discovery isn't easy. Either, one's own personal bias might end up holding them back from allowing them to enjoy something they want, or another's can influence them into something they may not be comfortable with. In either case, it can be good or bad, depending. It also may become more of a grey area when one or both parties involved are still finding themselves. This is often viewed as "experimentation" or "going through a phase" at times.

Basically, for as smutty as some of this might appear, it also helps to show what these characters are dealing with and how they choose to adapt and handle themselves.

If you wish to avoid viewing this content and just want the missing gap in the story, you need only read up to the horizontal rule that divides the story up between the two.

Also, if you haven't noticed, my pen name here is EmptyPlotFiller.
Don't judge me.

Spacing and other minor corrections made 12 July 2023

33.5. Between Temptation & Progression, Is A Little Help.

In the Friendship Castle, just outside of Cadence's room, Chris was giving Cerb an update on the recent turn of events.

"You know what," Cerb wiped his eyes in a flustered case of confusion. "I'm not even gonna question it. I'm sure I'll find out later and still not get it. What's number three?"

"Me and Becky got into it," Chris sighed. "Like... not yelling and screaming, but I pretty much told her to fuck off in the worst way."

"How bad is 'pretty much,' Chris?" Cerb asked, wondering how mad he must have been to get into with Becky, of all people.

"Uh, probably should discuss this privately," Chris answered with a sympathetic look.

"Chris," Cadence pushed herself to the forefront to address him. "I can't help but feel that your heart is torn in this dilemma you've found yourself in. And problems of the heart fall under my domain."

Cadence did honestly feel the conflict in Chris's heart or at least she could read it on his face. But there was also this feeling, a compulsion might be a better word actually, of not wanting Cerb to leave her side so suddenly. Maybe it was more of her wanting to keep an eye on him immediately after their impromptu session together as her reasoning. Who's to say?

Cerb looked to Chris and motioned to Cadence.

"I'm not sure how much you know about her, but I'm pretty sure you can trust her. I do."

By this point, now that some time had gone by and Chris had the chance to cool off, he felt terrible. Now he just wanted to fix everything, so he decided to trust Cerb and aired out his grievances for the others to hear.

"Becky tried to guilt-trip and force me into Dancing with Derpy. You know, the one with strabismus... the eye condition?"

You'd swear Cerb only heard Greek come out of Chris's mouth for how long it took him to recall such a character.

"Oh, the grey one that is accident-prone?"

"Yeah, and when I didn't say yes fast enough, she threatened to strong-arm me with Rainbow Dash."

Rarity was over-dramatically shocked.

"My goodness!"

Fluttershy was just as worried about Chris's well-being.

"Oh, dear."

Cadence was out of the loop.

"Who's Derpy?"

"She's our local mail mare," Rarity answered with a tone of distress. "A lovely young mare with a history of, shall we say, being blessed with surviving every disaster she accidentally walks into."

Chris regressed at that explanation.

"More in line with she walks into something and causes a disaster, but yeah. She's charming through the who thing, somehow."

"And this has caused you great trouble?" Cadence asked, getting the sense that there was more at risk for him than being threatened by one of his friends and an Element. "Beyond having to dance with this male mare?"

Chris went on to explain how the deal went down. Dinky, Becky's text messages he read off, and how Rainbow Dash and the others were roped into the whole ordeal. Chris even had his own copy of the #SaveDerpy video to share with them.

"So... yeah," Chris tucked his phone away. "I'm always nervous about meeting new people like this."

"He means females," Cerb corrected him absentmindedly. "Just to avoid any confusion about that."

"Yeah," Chris nodded. "But for all intents and purposes, when I say people, I mean ponies, too. Anyway, I don't know what she was thinking or why she didn't give me a chance to say yes."

Cerb knew Chris well enough to know he was glancing over something.

"So you're cool with dancing, right?"

"Well," Chris sighed, still having his hesitations, despite wanting to go through with it. "Yes, but... dude, you know I haven't danced with anyone since I turned twenty-one. And that's what got us kicked out."

Chris thought back for a second, a lot of those memories were either blurred or blacked out .

"Or was that what started it?"

Cadence spoke up with a comforting grin.

"Chris, you seem like a very nice stallion. And I'm sure that if ponies can enjoy themselves and have fun dancing with Twilight, you'll be just fine. Right, Rarity?"

"Well, yes," Rarity said, remembering Twilight's birthday lesson she learned not many years ago. "Twilight certainly has her own unique style—"

"I saw what happened with her dancing at the party," Chris interrupted her. "I might have less dance moves than her and a lot less confidence to even use them."

"I doubt you have anything to worry about, dude," Cerb spoke up again. "At worst, you look a little goofy when you're dancing alone. But just like at the club before they kicked us out, you were having fun, and that's what got the girls to bring ya up on stage in the first place. And I'm sure the ponies here are nicer than the strippers were you tucking twenties in their garter belts of."

"We are awfully nice, Chris," Fluttershy encouraged him. "Just give us a chance. Even if you aren't the best dancer, so long as you're having fun, you can always dance with us."

"Or we'll just say fuck it and get hammered again," Cerb joked at the same time he noticed someone entering down the hall. "And look who it is."

Chris turned around to see Becky down the hall and walking towards them, her hand held firmly to her chest. "Hey," She spoke lowly, with her voice a bit hoarse.

"Hey, Becks," Cerb greeted her with a grin that held no secrets of what he knew. "We were just talking about you."

Becky walked up and joined the group.

"So... cats out of the bag, huh?"

Cerb had been taking in all of Chris's story with a level head but couldn't mask the agitation in his voice as soon as Becky showed up.

"Yeah, Chris was just telling us a funny story about you two."

"Yeah, I fucked up."

"Oh, really? " Cerb stepped in front of the group of ponies to address both his friends. "How do you figure?"

Becky didn't like the tone Cerb was using. It wasn't an annoying tone, it was what he used when someone really fucked up and he had to give them a reality check. She knew right away that she had to apologize if this party was going to continue with any pleasantries.

"Chris, if you don't want to dance—"

"Woah-Woah-Woah," Cerb cut her off. "We'll get to that. Did you threaten Chris with Rainbow Dash?"

"I—"

Cerb controlled his volume like an angry father would quietly scold his child in a public setting.

"Do you have any idea the kind of shit storm you could have caused if she actually physically assaulted him?"

"I wasn't really—"

"And what if she did?" Cerb cut her off again. "What if she only threatened to, and someone saw it? You ever stop to think that maybe another guard would see that shit and get the wrong idea about us? Or maybe it's just some pony walking by that hears that and thinks we're so dangerous that an Element has to keep us in check? Or maybe they get it in their head that we can be pushed around that easily, and they can beat us into doing what they wanted?"

This was one hell of a heavy reality check, but Cerb was right. She never considered any of those things happening. Even if she caught herself as soon as Chris stormed off, who knows how far things could have gotten out of hand if he had not of told her off and walked away.

"Of course not. You didn't even stop to think how this might set him off or mess with 'em emotionally. Seriously, Becky. I saw the same hashtag video. Sad, but what you did was beyond Bootcamp stupid."

Where was Rainbow Dash when Becky needed her? How long did it take the fastest pony in Equestria to take a piss?

"Look," Cerb lamented, starting to calm down. "As stupid as what you did was, I know your heart was in the right place. But you can't forget to use your head. We gotta stop doing this to each other. Look at these three."

He pointed to Cadence, Fluttershy, and Rarity.

"Through some small miracle, we landed in their good graces. They're our friends. They trust us, we trust them. Above all that, they actually give a shit about us. They honestly care and are more than willing to go the extra mile for us, and I'm already at the point of considering them to be more than friends."

Those were some inspiring words for the three, bringing a flush feeling over them. Fluttershy and Rarity feeling a particular flush that caused an ear or two to twitch.

"Not only can we not take advantage of their good nature to threaten each other with, it's wrong to try and force or guilt each other into doing something nice for any of them. It makes us look fake if we don't have anything honest behind it. That's what ends up getting their feelings hurt, which in turn is going to hurt us. And I'm saying this in front of them because I want them to know I don't want to see them end up hurt and that you two, or anyone else, don't want to see them get hurt."

Cerb gave Becky a stern look before continuing.

"So we're done trying to coerce people into doing things they don't want to do or pushing them into favors that will cause drama? Right?"

"Yes," Becky quickly answered under a hushed voice.

"And I'll do it. The dance, I mean," Chris spoke up between the two. "I might need some help beforehand, but just like Cerb taking Rarity out to dinner, I want to do this."

"I'm so sorry, Chris," Becky finally apologized. "And are you sure?"

Chris sported a questionable look of confidence.

"I am. Talking with Starlight about everything helped me get a better view on things... and I have no idea where she is. Care to help me find her?"

"I would," Becky answered, still holding onto her chest. "—but I still need to sit down. I only came in to find you and apologize."

"Why not send in Rainbow Dash?" Chris asked, looking a little puzzled. "She would have found me or Starlight super fast."

"She flew off to take a piss and never came back-oooh..." Becky looked like she just cleared a brain fart. "Unless she's taking a dump?"

"If you all don't mind," Rarity said as she pushed into the three and looked up to them with her left ear twitching slightly. "Fluttershy and I have to run back for some things. Laundry that needs to be tended to and clothes to bring back for all of you. So how about we escort Becky back outside while the rest of you continue the search for Rainbow Dash and Starlight?"

"I'm sure she couldn't have gotten too far," Twilight's voice spoke up from somewhere behind the group. "Although I'm a little sad she wasn't around to see this friendship lesson being taught."

"Oh, hey, Twilight," Chris greeted her. "How long you been back there?"

"Not long," Twilight answered as trotted up to them. "Right around Cerb saying 'Of course not' and something about a hashtag video? But if everything is settled between all of you, there's a great big party outside we should be getting back out and enjoy."

There was a short exchange of acknowledgments of who was all going where. Twilight would find her brother and then head back out to help oversee the party. Chris, Cerb, and Cadance would continue looking inside for Starlight and Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy and Rarity helped Becky down the stairs and dropped her off in front of the castle again.

It was those two mares could do to hold back the twitching of their ears when the spasms came along but had little to no success controlling their tails. After a quick farewell, the two trotted off out of sight and bolted once in the clear.

Fluttershy gave up on running next to Rarity and had taken to flight.

"Between being so close to Justin for so long and then hearing him talk so highly of us, I didn't know how long I could hold myself back."

"I know what you mean," Rarity huffed as she ran. "His scent was—"

"I know!" Fluttershy belted out. "It got so strong I might as well have been wrestling him again."

They were nearing the boutique when Rarity had a frightening realization. "I totally forgot. I have no idea where Sweetie Belle is! What if she and the Crusaders came back? I can't possibly risk having them walk in and... goodness. I can't even explain this to myself let alone her."

Fluttershy wasn't about to let her friend suffer alone through this. Not after everything they went through that morning. They were in this together. "Just come back to my place. Nopony will look for you there."

Soon enough, back at Fluttershy's tree-made-home, the front door flung open. All the critters scattered with Fluttershy leading the charge up to her room with Rarity only a pace or two behind.

"Hello, critters. Sorry, I'm in such a rush. This won't take long!"

Both mares raced up past the confused looks of the tiny woodland creatures and slammed the bedroom door behind them. Once inside, Fluttershy leaped onto her bed and tackled the first pillow she saw. She hugged it and wrapped the rest of her body around it as best as she could.

"Oh, my goodness. I wish I could do this with Justin," She cooed sweetly while tightening the hold on the pillow, grinding herself against it.

Rarity was fidgeting in place with her back legs crossed, and tail pressed hard against herself. She eyed the room frantically, not sure what to do, how to start, or where to relieve herself.

"Fluttershy, not to be a bother," she let out a yelp as her tail raised up and clamped back down with a squishy thump. "—but I'm still a bit new to this. Where should I... perform the act? And is there a better way to—"

Her eyes suddenly started to roll up, and she let out a moan while biting her lip as her tail flicked back and forth against her damp underside.

"—do this without flopping around on the floor like some loon?"

Fluttershy pulled herself away from the task at hoof to kick her blanket toward Rarity.

"You just, mmm, do what comes naturally. You could share my bed, but I don't want to buck you on accident. Find a, mph, a place to get comfy and—" She let out another long groan as she pressed her hoof up against the pillow from underneath. "—just do what you did last time."

Rarity took the blanket in her magic and quickly folded it up just large enough to sprawl out on. She laid it down and trotted over. Promptly, she sat down, only to hesitate on what she was about to do.

"I can't help but feel that we're letting this hold too much influence over us. This almost seems like something we should do in a more—"

Fluttershy let out a gasp, distracting Rarity from her moment of common sense. Fluttershy had pressed the fabric up against her while she pulled herself up and away. The slick pillow cover drew in between her labia and exposed much of the pink inside. She shuttered and moaned, half imagining mounting Cerb again and half just lost in the sensation.

Rarity saw the look on Fluttershy's face as she was overtaken by her lust. The sight of what her wingmare was experiencing and the scent in the air was enough to tempt Rarity out of her delay of caution. If Fluttershy could be this brave and unabashed, so could she.

"Oh, buck, I can't wait any longer."

Like earlier that day, she let her hoof find its way down between her legs. Her tail moved out of the way as if by instinct, and she made contact.

"Oh... yah-hess," She hissed.

Instantly another shock hit her when she gripped her frogs around the pink protruding flesh. It pulsated out into her hold.

"Simply divine," Rarity mewed. "And I know what you mean about, Mmmmm, wishing it were Justin. As wonderful as it feels to hold him, and how he already makes me feel-Oh! Yes..." She quivered, her hips shifting against her hoof as it explored her slick feminity. "—so excited and brings on these urges. It would be marvelous to have him—"

Rarity's legs clamped around her hoof at the thought of Cerb being the one touching her instead.

"I know for a fact that Justin is the cause of our—" A quick bout of labored breath distracted her. "—bodies telling us-oh sweet Celestia... that we want,Mmmph, him.

Fluttershy sat up taller on her pillow, having taken an interest in what Rarity's insight could be.

"What are you thinking?" She asked as she looked down to her mare friend pleasuring herself on the floor.

"Think about it," Rarity mewed, getting her thoughts together before rolling on her back and spreading her legs apart, rubbing the sensitive mound more gently. "This started with us wanting to be with Justin. Now we have these urges—"

She worked her hoof down her slit and dragged it up, coated in more of her juices.

"And as wonderful as they are by just exploring and letting instinct take over." She lowered her other hoof to spread herself open farther, giving her greater access. "It's so much better even just imagining him sliding up against me."

"Oooooou," Fluttershy cooed as she watched Rarity roll her head away and arch her back.

Rarity gave into flights of fancy and pressed her hoof down harder, letting the soft pads flex and grip her pink pearl. The idea she was sharing was all too familiar and made Fluttershy sink deeper into her pillow.

"You have no idea, Rarity. It feels so—" Fluttershy closed her eyes and again went back to her wrestling match. "You don't know how bad I wanted to hold him down like that. When we wrestled, I had him right where I wanted him."

She started to grind harder with long strokes on her pillow.

"He felt amazing, even before I had him pinned. But..." She leaned forward enough to slide a hoof under her to push through the fluff. "—then I felt him slid up between me... mmmmph.... right where I like to fantasies he would... it was almost as good as what this feels like. And now I just... ju— ...uuugh..."

As into herself as Rarity had become, Fluttershy's display was something to behold. The fluid motions as she rubbed herself closer and closer to her climax was entrancing.

The memory of Cerb's hips bucking up, thrusting against her, and the sensation that paralyzed her before was what choreographed her motions and pushed her over the edge. A gasp of air erupted out as a moan as her wings snapped open and her legs clamped around her imaginary Cerb. Her eyes closed as she imagined his strong hands holding her hips while pulling her down against him.

Rarity had put her own efforts on hold as she took in the sight of her wingmare. The scene displayed was both frighteningly disturbing, as she could have just as easily been mistaken for a pony suffering, but also a spectacle of envy to behold as she peaked in a beautiful exhibition of gratification and bliss. Even her moans that died off into whimpers described the trip her body was on and how wonderful the descent was. Having watched her rise and plateau with such ease and grace was a thing to marvel over.

"Oh, my," Fluttershy bashfully exclaimed as she turned down to see Rarity gawking at her. "I'm sorry. I hope I didn't distract you."

"No, dear," Rarity lied, clearly distracted by what she witnessed. "It's just..."

There was a loss of words for the two. Fluttershy could feel some of the embarrassment emanating from Rarity but could still see the urgency in her eyes as she tried to get back into the feel of it.

There was still something about this new activity that she couldn't get over. It seemed so improper and unladylike, and even worse, she still didn't know what she was doing. Going back into the motions after watching Fluttershy was exciting at first, but after the fact, it was clear that they only seemed Rarity had lost her focus. Those wonderful sensations were dulled and empty.

"I'm making it awkward." Fluttershy folded in on herself, losing what little bit of the high she had left. "I'm sorry. I can just... " She looked around the room for something to give her an excuse to leave. "Well, maybe."

"I don't know what I'm doing," Rarity moaned in humiliation. "I thought for a moment I could recreate this morning's results. But now it so frustratingly evades me while you seem to have mastered this. I just..."

"Oh, Rarity." Fluttershy slumped down from her perch at the foot of her bed and laid closer to her confused friend. "You're worrying too much about this. Just think about what makes you happy and pretend that's what you're doing... What would you like to do with Justin?"

Rarity thought about it for a moment, her hoof never relinquishing its hold on her.

"Is it so strange that I might want to only have him lay against me, face to face for once?"

Fluttershy cocked her head slightly at that.

"You've always been the one in his arms," Rarity pouted.

"Rarity, close your eyes," Fluttershy playfully ordered.

"But I'm—"

"Please," Fluttershy pleaded in her cutest voice while batting her eyes.

Rarity only grumbled but did what was asked of her.

"Now lay back down all the way," Fluttershy instructed, thinking she knew how to fix Rarity's problem. "You're having the same problem I did after my first time. Everything starts out fine, but you're getting too focused on the physical part of it and moving before your body tells you what it wants. The first part is knowing what you want... So tell me."

Rarity grew a scowl on her face before protesting.

"Fluttershy, this is—"

"We're leaving Justin unattended at the party the longer you keep us here."

Rarity meshed her lips together, her body's demands only compounded by Fluttershy pointing out the obvious. So, under her own unspoken protest, she took Fluttershy's advice and hoped for the best.

"I... want... to have him hold me," Rarity frumped.

Fluttershy couldn't help but giggle at how Rarity grumbled out her answer.

"Well, I know that, silly. I want that, too. But I want you to tell me what you fantasize about. You have to be comfortable with what you want. Otherwise, when you tell yourself what you think you should want and don't listen to what your body tells you what it wants, it will turn into one big confusing conversation. Just be honest with me. You —" Fluttershy realized just how much she was asking of her friend and would have to offer a helping hoof to get her moving. "I want to hold him down."

Rarity didn't need to hear this again.

"Fluttershy, you've already-"

"I felt so terrible when I first started to think about it," Fluttershy continued, dismissing Rarity's complaint. "I tried to stop myself from thinking those thoughts. But it only made me want to think about it more. And the more I fought that, the harder it made it for me to get closer to that wonderful feeling. So, eventually, I stopped lying to myself about what I really wanted. My terrible... horrible... wonderful thoughts and fantasies of holding Justin down. Feeling him struggle under me, but still trusting me."

This was more detail than what Fluttershy had given Rarity before. And the way she spoke about it, so soft and loving, it was hard not to start visualizing what she was talking about.

"Sometimes," Fluttershy started to blush, thinking about what she was about to admit. "Sometimes, he doesn't struggle at all. Sometimes I like to imagine he wants me there. Sitting over his lap... his strong hands holding me against him. Helping me feel nice. I would let him move me over him while I get to feel over his body. Feel how soft his skin is. How strong his muscles are. Give him kisses and nuzzle against him."

Fluttershy could feel herself getting worked up again, and even Rarity had been drawn into the story. Rarity slowly started to massage her hoof around her mound while Fluttershy began to pull her pillow between her legs again.

"I like to pretend that my pillows are Justin." She pulled one of the corners until it was sliding up between and parting her lower lips. "I've done this even before I was able to feel it for real. And while not nearly as good as the real thing, I love remembering the feeling of his body and the fabric of his shorts, all wet with our sweat, pressing up into me... Oh, Rarity—"

Fluttershy was already falling back into her fantasy, teasing herself by rubbing the coarse edge of the folded fabric up and down her slit.

"You can't tell me that after all our time with him, holding him tightly against us while we calmed him down and helped him through his pain, you haven't thought about holding him to make yourself feel better, even as terrible as it might sound. But with all these new feelings—"

"I don't want to hold him down," Rarity spoke up, finally starting to come clean. "Justin is strong. Brave. And most certainly proud. The kind of stallion who takes care of those he cares about and wouldn't want anypony to lift a hoof if he could do it for them. He's a gentlecolt like that."

Rarity closed her eyes again and let her hoof wander south.

"I want Justin to lay me down, treat me like a lady. Let him be gentle... slow... tender, like his kiss."

Remembering that moment when he surprised her with a kiss to her hoof, it brought back the warmth and a rush all over again. That rush reawakened the wicked beast that had assaulted her that same morning as she explored herself. Her hooves were sliding with ease over the slick mess she left behind from earlier. She drew slow and steady breaths, breathing deep. Strong huffs of air escaping as she continued to envision a night alone with him.

"I want it to be romantic. Moonlight and roses. I want him to kiss me for real. No courteous kiss to my hoof or a simple peck on the cheek... I want him to kiss me like we're two ponies in love."

"I can't even imagine what that would feel like," Fluttershy whispered as she rocked her hips up and down against the pillow, still teasing herself. " I like how your fantasies sound. What else do you want him to do?"

"I want him to rub his hands up and down—" Rarity pressed one of the soft pads between her moist folds and stroked it up and down the entire length, making her moan with a slight shutter. "— my everything... I want to feel the strong pads of his hands on my withers and his fingers running down my chest."

Fluttershy looked down at her friend again. Rarity was finally getting in touch with her desires. Discovering how to guide her body instead of wrestling with it.

"That sounds so... beautiful," Fluttershy cooed behind a whimper.

Rarity started to spread her legs wider, already seeing where her desires would lead to next.

"Mmph," She moaned briefly as she bit her lip. "I want to feel that tender touch so bad, Fluttershy."

An adventurous thought crossed Fluttershy's mind. Something that could ruin the moment they were sharing or would help her friend in ways she had never received. But if they were in this together, she might as well act like it.

"Can I... try something?.. To maybe... help?" Fluttershy spoke only loud enough to be heard over Rarity's heavy breathing.

Rarity took a moment to pull away from her winking marehood to rub the burning flesh between her thighs.

"Ahhhh... If you could make this any better than it already is... please do."

As Rarity worked her hooves back to her inner center, through slow labored breaths, Fluttershy extended a wing. Then, ever so gently, she started to drag five of her primary feathers down from Rarity's neck and down over her chest.

Rarity opened her mouth wide to yell, but only a weak crack of a scream managed to find a voice.

Fluttershy smiled through her drunken dreamy eyes, watching her friend's reaction.

"I've never had any help with doing this, but I think I can do this until you find a way to have Justin do it," She lovingly whispered. "If you can imagine his hands feeling like this, I mean... can you?"

Rarity took a few deep breaths rapidly, forcing her chest up into Fluttershy's feathers before slowly nodding and trying to find her voice.

Fluttershy giggled quietly, so happy to see Rarity finding herself and being so accepting of her assistance.

"Happy to help." She could feel herself getting closer now and held back a moan. "So... what do you want to happen next?"

"I... I... I want-ta.. I... " Rarity could scarcely draw a full breath into her lungs, let alone find the courage to admit what she wanted next - I don't... I... don't make me say it."

Fluttershy continued her role of providing Cerb's gentle touch. She could see how close Rarity was if what she saw was anything like how her body reacted when getting so close to climaxing, if not nearing that peak. In fact, Fluttershy was on the verge herself. Teetering so close to the edge as she changed her motions to small flickering gyrations of her hips. Each stroke down forced the soaked tip of the pillow to slide over her pink, winking nub. She couldn't hold back much longer at this rate. It was coming, and she couldn't stop herself from bringing it on.

It was now or never, and Fluttershy would be able to make only one request before her climax would drive her unable to speak.

"Tell me," her words spilled out like a desperate plea before the climax claimed control of her motor functions, and she pressed her feathers coarsely into Rarity's chest.

Rarity was so close to feeling that glorious electric rush again, and she needed its release.

"I... I... I want Justin—"

She felt her pink pleasure button press its way out between the soft pads of her hoof and flex almost painfully. She only had to be honest with herself to get what she needed.

"I want his hands to touch me so I don't have to."

In her mind, she saw it. Cerb leaning over her on her bed, their lips locked together like lovers. She was barely able to hold his massive body up with her hooves. His left hand ran its fingers over her chest while his right hand was rubbing over her depraved desires. His palm slathering her fluids over her mound while his fingers crept their way in and stroked in the hidden flesh that pleased her so greatly, and then stopping at the top to twirl circles around that new special spot.

Why did something so horribly wrong have to feel so indescribably good?

"I can feel him," Rarity started to gasp for air as the feeling grew from deep inside and crashed over her.

Whatever words she wanted to say came out as a cry of passion. She didn't even realize how loud she was. She couldn't be bothered with such trivial things. This feeling that possessed her; her mind went white with only the image of Cerb looming over her, and his hand between her wide-open legs was all she could process as her hoof grated itself against her convulsing nethers.

Rarity strained her neck and arched her back as the pleasure radiated out harder than before. She could feel the fluids gushing freely from her. The release was hot, ejecting with a force she couldn't fathom. It felt as if she was pissing herself, but... from the inside, it felt so different. Like a new layer of that release had been added. Sudden worry drew her focus away for what kind of mess she was making or the linens she was ruining... but by all the powers that be... that sensation wouldn't stop. Every motion to pull away only had her come back to continue her ministrations.

Somewhere in the struggle, she gave up on worrying about what the fallout would be from her release. There was only her body demands and the dream of Cerb defiling her as to her liking. Through all that was a frantic fight to work her body back into the peaks that threatened to waiver abruptly if she neglected them.

More moans and whines between her panting echoed off the walls until only the warm afterglow remained. Finally, she relaxed her body, letting her racing heart find the rest it needed. She had only a few more soft strokes over her bits before it became so sensitive it was almost painful to touch.

When it became too much, and she could pull her hoof back to let her twitching marehood calm itself, only then could she regain her sanity.

Fluttershy brought her wing down on Rarity's chest again.

"Are you..." Fluttershy quietly called out to her friend, afraid something had gone wrong or that she had hurt herself in the process of trying to appease the urges they both felt. "—okay?"

"A little out of breath—" Rarity struggled to answer as she raised her forehooves to examine why they felt so drenched. "—and incredibly filthy now."

"Oh-oh-oh... no... It's not," Fluttershy tried so hard not to look between her friend's legs or mess that lay beyond it. "—that bad. "

She knew how unconvincing she must have sounded and let her honest nature speak on her behalf.

"Unless you look at it. Which I'm sure you will."

Rarity sat up just enough to see the damage she made. And to her heart-wrenching surprise, it was terrible.

"Because there's no way you could miss that," Fluttershy finished explaining in the most comforting voice she could find. "It's... fine? I think?"

"You think?" Rarity squawked.

Rarity's legs and tail were saturated with a sticky fluid that, until now, had only slowly leaked from her body but now seemed to have sprayed out. It coated her entire crotch and had splashed out, covering much of her legs and tail. Actually, it had sprayed back enough to cover some of her tummy and strayed out to the floor past her tail.

As Rarity took in the sights, Fluttershy tried to play devil's advocate.

"Well, I've never done this on my back like you did. Or without a pillow, so I didn't know it could squirt out like that."

"Squirt?" Rarity yelped.

"If it makes you feel any better—" Fluttershy kicked her used pillow away and tried to cower out of sight on the bed. "—I'd probably make just as much of a mess if I didn't use a pillow."

"Well, I feel terrible now," Rarity sulked on her soiled blanket.

"Oh, please don't feel bad, Rarity," Fluttershy said through a guilty smile. "Look on the bright side. You got a hold on taking care of your urges better. I mean... you did enjoy it... didn't you?" Fluttershy started to pout, hoping Rarity wouldn't be able to put herself down or shine a bad light on the whole experience simply because of how it ended.

"Of course, I did," Rarity wouldn't have been able to lie about that even if she wanted to. "That was... beyond amazing. And thank you, darling. This was so much better than my first experience. Especially with the added touch and the whole talking out my fantasy, you convinced me to do."

Fluttershy felt her cheeks heat up.

"It's nothing special I did. I just wanted to help you enjoy yourself and not struggle fighting it like I did. Plus,—" She had to look away to avoid making things seem stranger than they already were. "I've never been able to do it two times in a row before. The way you talked about what you wanted to do with Justin... I mean. I've thought about Justin holding me down a few times, but I've never thought about him touching me the way you did."

"Well, if I'm being perfectly honest with you." Rarity sat up on her knees and squatted down onto her hoof to try out the position. "Hearing you talk about being on top—"

She rocked her hips forward over her frogs.

"—that got me interested enough to open up about what I wanted... though I might have to think about how it would work with me on top."

Fluttershy chuckled at Rarity's quick turnaround.

"You'll have to tell me how that plays out another time. And maybe I'll think of something new, as well. But we really need to hurry up. I still have a lot of laundry to take care of."

"Ha! Oh, Fluttershy." Rarity couldn't believe how crazy their lives had become. "What have we gotten ourselves into?"

Fluttershy shrugged with a grin.

"I don't even know. But let's hurry. Don't want to leave Justin alone for too long."

"True," Rarity stood up and stretched. "But Cadence is there, still. I doubt any pony would try anything funny with him when she's around."

"Yeah," Fluttershy jumped off her bed and shook a few drops of her second climax free from her leg. "Justin should be perfectly safe in her hooves."

53. The Trials of Lonely Hearts: Part 2

[Back inside Grapes and Olives.]

Oven Fresh was laughing hysterically, “No! There’s no way! You had to have planned that!”

“I’m serious,” Sniff nearly yelled back as he laughed along with her. “I had no idea what was going on when you were all standing out there under the banner. And it would have been fine if Pinkie had fired off the cannons. But then she did, and they scared the crap out of Cerb. That’s why he screamed and threw himself on the floor with Fluttershy and Rarity.”

“No,” Oven Fresh held firm to her claim. “Not with the music and the dancing, and how you introduced all your friends. There’s no way you pulled that off without all of you practicing. Not to mention Twilight did the same Wobble dance with you.”

Sniff almost jumped back against his chair, throwing his arms up to his sides.

“I showed her how to do it there on the spot. Honest to God. No practice or rehearsing. Even the dancing events. All of that came up out of nowhere. Actually, there’s an even crazier story behind what started that. I hope one day I can tell you what really happened to get that started. You have no idea how crazy that day was for us. Then the after-party and… “

Oven Fresh was still laughing and waiting for the next hilarious continuation to follow.

“What happened at the after-party?”

“Oh,” Sniff had to clear his thoughts to get back on track. “No, the after-party in the castle was so crazy. Fun, but throw in a bunch of magic, the Princess of the Night, all of us drunk on top of our already stupid shenanigans… Oh, man. What a great night that was. I really regret not bringing you along with us. You would have had a blast.”

Oven Fresh took another sip of her third drink of the night and cleared her throat.

“By the sounds of it, I would have to say you’re right about that. But what happened next?”

“Oh… Uh,” Sniff remembered the drama that Cerb started in his sleep and how furious Luna was with Twilight. “I can’t really say. There was some personal drama that sprang up with one of my friends. I had to step in to keep everything civil and get it all straightened out. It’s all good now, but at the time…”

“Hey,” Oven Fresh reached across the table and placed her hoof on Sniff's hand. “If you said it’s all good now, try not to act like it’s not over with. Right now, you're out having the time of your life with the cutest baker in the kingdom. Or was that all sweet talk?”

“No,” Sniff said with a smile. “I meant every word of it. It’s just… Actually, forget about that. It’s not worth getting into. Things are good, and I’m here with you. Everything bad that happened that night was taken care of, and Twilight can’t hold anything against me after all I did for her.”

“Should I even ask what you did for her, or should I order dessert?” She asked with a sultry smile.

That was an easy question.

“Dessert, please.”

The soft twinkling sounds of a magic aura floated in with a silver tray.

“Did I hear the happy couple say dessert?” Italian Stallion asked as he unveiled a single slice of cheesecake.

Oven Fresh could only hope this was something Top Shelf had set up for her and capitalized on the offer.

“Oh, that looks like just the thing to hit the spot. You mind sharing, Peter?”

“You had me at dessert, Pop’n Fresh,” Sniff chuckled.

Oven Fresh pushed herself out of the seat and trotted over next to Sniff.

“Here, let me move closer so we can share easier.”

Even though they didn’t share the same spoon, the dessert perfectly finished off the meal. After that, Sniff paid the bill, said their goodbyes to Top Shelf and the rest of the staff, and Sniff escorted Oven Fresh home.

On the walk back, Oven Fresh had a slight buzz from the drinks going on but was otherwise still on cloud nine.

“Peter, I don’t know how to thank you enough for tonight. I’m never going to forget how much fun we had.”

Sniff looked down at Oven Fresh, walking alongside him, his eyes falling back to the short skirt she was wearing.

“Me too, but I have to know. Which one of my friends told you to go for a short skirt? I’m not complaining, but I’m still gonna have to give one of them hell for exploiting my weakness.”

“A weakness, aye?” Oven Fresh flirtingly flaunted the words. “You really like how it looks on me?”

Short skirts really were a weakness Sniff couldn’t resist after getting a good look at them. Although, he never would have imagined it would go this far.

“Well, of course I do. But you still—”

Before Peter could finish his question, Oven Fresh darted ahead and posed for him under the soft glow of a street lamp. She giggled as she twisted and turned, striking different poses to show off the low-cut fabric. Every other turn, she would look back with the most endearing ‘Come and Get Me’ stare.

As he finally started to catch up to her, she did a few more turns, the last one spinning fast enough to show everything she had been covering up.

The bare flesh she exposed would have had him searching for eye bleach only a day or two ago. But tonight? Maybe it was the alcohol that had lowered his sensitivities to the sight of her unprotected femininity. Perhaps it was the high he was still on from the wonderful time he had with her at dinner. It could have also been that he had such a great time getting to know her and was talking to her like she was a real human being. Maybe that’s what he temporarily saw her as. Not a pony, but a person.

“Now you dun messed up, Mr. James,” Oven Fresh taunted him. “All is fair in love and war, and you just gave up your greatest weakness. I hope a man about town, such as yourself, can free up the time for another night out when I feel like talking you out to one.”

“Oh-ho-ho,” Sniff mocked in laughter as he approached the flirtatious mare. “You think it’s that easy now, do ya?”

Oven Fresh playfully shrugged, “Well, I’m two for two without the skirt. So I think I could talk you into a few more now that I hold the advantage.”

“Ahh, I see,” Sniff toyed with her. “You forget something, my beautiful bread maker.”

Oven Fresh took to his side again as they came closer to her bakery and home.

“Hmm…. Nope. I don’t think I’m forgetting anything. Care to enlighten me?”

“Ohhhh, nothing major,” Sniff said as he traced his hand down the side of the clueless mare's neck and then back up over her ear. “I know your weaknesses as well.”

“Now, hold on a second,” Oven Fresh called out and nipped for his hand as he pulled it away. “We had a deal about that.”

Sniff looked off in the distance, playing coy, “Did we?”

This had to be a prank, Oven Fresh knew she was going to be his test dummy.

“Yes! You said—”

Sniff raised his voice, cheerful in tone, but mocked a curious nature, “When am I supposed to practice?”

“I…” She finally understood the dirty tactic of technicalities he was trying to employ on her. “Oh, no, you don’t!”

Oven Fresh reared up and took his hand in her forehooves and pulled it close to her chest, but couldn’t fight the smile she had.

“You can’t take these away from me.”

“Is that so?” Sniff asked, still playing coy. “You don’t see me jumping up and forcing your cute little rump into a skirt, do you?”

“Ugh!” Oven Fresh gasped in shock from having the tables turned on her but held strong to his hand and continued walking alongside him on her hind legs. “I could always go get myself another skirt? Another color? A little shorter, even? Would you keep your wonderful hands away from the cutest, most talented baker and part-time pony model of the kingdom if she played dress-up for you?”

Alcohol or not, Sniff was having way too much fun with his date. Cute, funny, loved to push his buttons, but he was good at calling her bluffs.

“So, now you think you can—”

“I don’t mind modeling for you,” she offered in her most seductive voice yet. “I saw the way you looked at me when I posed for you. You haven’t looked at any other mare like that before, have you?”

Sniff didn’t answer, but his expression and change in posture gave her all the information she was looking for.

So much for calling her bluff.

She giggled and nuzzled her cheek into his shoulder.

“I know you’re just messing with me. And not that I don’t mind this little game of cat and mouse, but if you really like the skirt, I wouldn’t mind buying a few more to wear. I actually really like them myself.”

Sniff thought twice about being honest, but he was loving the attention and positive vibes he was getting from her too much to deny it.

“I think it looks great on you, too. But I’m not going to force you to model for me.”

“Hmm,” Oven Fresh pretended to think hard. “Well, at the very least, I’d like to get your opinion on any others I buy. Even if I like the way it looks on me, you’re the only stallion who can appreciate them. So, I’d like to get your say on how they look on me.”

“Okay,” Sniff huffed in defeat. “You keep helping me perfect my craft, and I’ll help you find the style that fits you best. Deal?”

“Hmm,” she hummed again as she nuzzled into his shoulder and rubbed the back of his hand against her chest. “Yeah… I can accept those terms.”

By that time they had reached her shop, she released his hand to drop back down to all fours.

“Well, I had a wonderful time tonight, but it’s not that late if you’d like to come inside for a cup of coffee… Or maybe just have some more company until all your friends come back?”

This was feeling like all too familiar territory for Sniff. He could see himself falling back into the groove of how he would be acting if this wasn’t everything he said he wouldn’t be into. But he had to second guess himself as he looked down into the hopeful eyes of the mare offering him company.

Sure, there were still some...obvious issues with what was being suggested, but what kind of heartless bastard could say no to a lady like that?

[Back at the Everfree campsite.]

“And you’re sure there is nothing dangerous in the water?” Cerb asked Fluttershy, eying the lake cautiously.

“I asked some of the birds around here, and they said there’s only fish and frogs in there. And we shouldn’t be close to any of the manticore dens or anything else. You should be fine to rinse off.”

“Okay.” Cerb ran through another mental checklist as he looked out over the water. “But what could be in there if they didn’t—”

“Justin, please,” Rarity stopped him from asking another series of questions about the water's safety. “How about we both go out there with you? Luna forbid some creepy crawly thing tries to pull you under; we’ll be right there to pull you out.”

Fluttershy picked up Cerb’s towel and threw it over her back.

“I know you’re worried about us seeing you without any clothes on, but I have already. And you have nothing you need to hide about yourself. Even Rarity has a good idea about what that part of you looks like, and she’s not bothered by it.”

“The real question is,” Rarity grabbed two more towels she brought along and levitated them up in front of her. “Are you more afraid of something that won’t hurt you, or something in the dark that you only think could hurt you?”

Cerb didn’t answer.

“Well, suit yourself,” Rarity huffed as she trotted out to the water's edge. “I didn’t have a chance to bathe before Twilight came to pick me up, so if you’re not getting in, I will.“ She stopped a few steps out away from the others and turned to look over her shoulder at them. “Although… I wouldn’t mind at least one of you out there with me in case the birds are wrong.”

Fluttershy scrunched her face and fluttered her wings.

“I need to rinse off after shearing all those roots and digging up everything else. I’m all sticky and dirty.“ She turned to look Cerb in the eyes. “I’m pretty sure the water is safe, but if it’s not… Could you please come and keep watch for us?”

Cerb’s head tilted up, and he gave a look of giving in against his better judgment.

“Fine, let's all go in.”

They all walked over to the water's edge, and the three towels were laid down before Fluttershy and Rarity waded their way into neck-deep depths. Cerb took off his boots and uniform but contemplated removing his boxers. He waited so long thinking about it that he eventually caught the attention of his two mares.

“Justin,” Rarity called out from the shallows of the lake. “This isn’t Twilight’s hot tub, but if you feel the need to stay covered, you can still bathe yourself in your undergarments.”

Fluttershy popped her head up and shook her mane free.

“Phew. Or we can look away while you—”

“No, fuck it,” Cerb begrudgingly answered as he dropped his boxers to the ground. “Ain’t nothing you haven’t seen already, Fluttershy. And Rarity… I think I can trust you enough not to flip out over you seeing me as covered up as much as you are…. Minus the tail, obviously.”

There was a mix of emotions and thoughts the two shared about having Cerb finally trust them enough to disrobe in front of them. It was rewarding to know he trusted them this much, a relief to see him not be so self-conscious, and of course, another odd state of excitement of being able to see more of him. However, that part was still confusing as to why it gave them such a thrill to see that part of him uncovered.

“Holy shit, that’s a lot colder than I thought it was gonna be,” Cerb grunted as he waded deeper into the water. “It shouldn’t be such a big deal to me. Me and the guys went skinny dipping a few times when we went on vacation together. Then there were a few times on deployment when me and boys jumped in because we, kinda like me right now, were out with just our uniforms and wanted to swim to get away from the heat.”

“So, this isn’t something unnatural for you to do with others?” Fluttershy asked.

“Well, it’s not something we normally do,” Cerb answered as he finally got chest-deep. “But not unheard of.”

A small bottle of shampoo wrapped in a blue aura floated over to Cerb.

“Not that I think you need it,” Rarity said. “I think your natural scent is preferable to shea butter, but if you prefer to scrub up, you can use mine.”

Cerb eyed the bottle and thought about it.

“I guess you’re in luck, and no offense, but I think that scent fits a lot better on you than me, and I’d rather not smell like that out here. Don’t want wild animals smelling it when the sweat starts dripping off me.”

“Does that really happen?” Rarity asked, now questioning if she should use it.

“I think so,” Cerb said before throwing some water in his hair and scrubbing his face free of the day's grime. “But I’d rather not chance it.”

“I see,” Rarity flatly stated before she tossed the bottle back onshore.

“That, and I don’t want to smell like a girl,” Cerb joked to better lighten the mood.

“What’s wrong with smelling like a girl?” Fluttershy asked in her cute voice.

Cerb started scrubbing his hands under his armpits, using only the water from the lake.

“If you’re a girl, nothing. But would you rather I smell like a big strong man—“ He raised both arms and flexed. “-or smelt like Twilight or Pinkie?”

“Old books and lavender or cupcakes?” Rarity scoffed at the choices. “Gee, I hope you don’t want an answer right away.”

“Hey, I got a question about scents and all that,” Cerb spoke up. “Do both of you wear the same scented perfumes every day?”

“Not me,” Rarity was quick to answer. “I have a few favorites, but they certainly don’t all smell the same.”

Fluttershy shook her head, “Emm-Mmm, I don’t wear any at all.”

Cerb looked between the two again with a mix of disbelief and confusion.

“So you both naturally have that… I dunno. It’s like a really soft scented sweet kinda…. I dunno how to describe it. It’s got this weird… Okay, not weird, but a unique kind of tangy… almost fruity kind of fermented citrus smell. Kind of like a melon with oranges or lemons turning to wine.”

“How does a whine have a smell?” Fluttershy asked.

“No,” Cerb snorted. “Not whine like someone complaining. Wine as… Oh, right. You girls haven’t had any wine yet. It’s another kind of alcohol. I think Benny has a bottle or two, or infinite, back his place. I’ll have you try it after we get back. It’s pretty good.”

“Well then,” Rarity said with a smile. “Something else to look forward to when we get back. But, if we’re not shampooing tonight, I’m ready to get out when you both are.”

Cerb did one last rubdown to get the lint and grime off from between his legs.

“Yeah. I’m ready to towel off and get warmed up by the fire if you both are.”

The three left the water together, but upon the two mares shaking themselves dry and splattering Cerb, he had to take a quick dive back in before joining them again. Once out and back with the other two, Cerb mentally forced himself not to act so modestly around them.

In some way, he was trying to show them how much more he trusted them. It was some novel idea to show he wasn’t uncomfortable with them seeing him nude. Surprisingly enough, it didn’t take much effort, considering how little attention was given to his nudity.

Either out of respect or a lack of curiosity, they paid him no special attention. It was like they didn’t even care...then again, given they were nude all the time, it wasn’t really that surprising. Regardless, after drying off, he wore his towel around his waist like he typically would once they got back by the fire.

Unfortunately, having natural fur coats, while beneficial in some areas, also meant it took them much longer to dry off.

Cerb found his eyes wandering as they turned to let the fire warm each side of their bodies and toweled themselves off. The light from the fire hid little of the equine physiques in front of him. What little he saw had him again wondering how he was supposed to be acting in regard to their nudity.

“I should have asked this a while ago,” Cerb spoke at the two as they were finishing drying off. “You obviously know we have a sensitivity to being fully nude and our genitals being seen. Is that ever an issue for ponies?”

Fluttershy instinctively looked towards her backside and raised her tail slightly.

“Not really, though we also don’t go around trying to show them off. Mostly because, well, even if we do keep ourselves clean back there, no pony wants to be looking at… Well, it’s kind of gross knowing that we….”

“Do something that probably doesn’t need to be openly said in polite conversation,” Rarity abruptly answered/deflected the difficult question. “But as Fluttershy stated, we always take particular care to ensure we are kept pristine. Being how we sit on other pony's furniture, it is considered incredibly rude to leave a mess behind of ones... “

“Yeah, yeah,” Cerb said, saving Rarity the embarrassment of having to use any more literal potty language. “We make sure to clean ourselves, too. But it’s just that... do you never have a problem with perverts trying to sneak a peak or going around gawking at every mare not covered up?”

Rarity lifted her tail and tried to give a quick glance at herself before giving up and focusing back on Cerb’s question.

“I don’t believe I’ve ever heard of that being a… uh… What would you call that? A hobby? Ponies don’t go around trying to look at each other's lady or stallion parts. And what is a pervert? Is that what you call a human that… well, how could a human do that if you are all always covered up?”

“Actually,” Fluttershy butted into the conversation with a thought of her own. “For as much as you all want to stay covered up and not be seen or want to see each other's genitals, does it bother you that we don’t cover up?”

That was one question Cerb never thought he would be asked. It was also one he didn’t know how to answer without sounding like an asshole...didn't stop him from trying, though.

“I… Uhh.” Cerb had to think quickly about how to come out as neutral as possible for this. “Never thought about it. I mean… at least for me, the few times I’ve seen them, they haven’t been an issue. It’s like you ponies say. You’ve seen one body, you’ve seen ‘em all. I’m not bothered by it.”

Rarity had a strange thought about that whole statement.

“You know. We all say that, but I don’t think it’s actually true.”

“What do you mean it’s not true?” Fluttershy asked, suddenly surprised to hear somepony question the old adage.

“Well, it’s just that—“ Rarity turned to Fluttershy. “—with all the talk about being different or being the same, I realized that we never actually make a point to see if that’s true or not. Now, granted, why would we? But, we’re all different from each other. Eye color, mane styles, the lengths of our tails, the colors of our coats, cutie marks… But that statement has always been in reference, primarily, to the parts of us we keep covered up the most. Do we actually look the same back there?” She turned back to Cerb. “Do all humans look the same under those garments you all wear?”

“Uh... “ Cerb stumbled, not wanting to give an answer that would leave a lot of questions open to follow up with. “I think a phrase like that is supposed to mean that you’re all built the same way. You all have fur, manes, eyes, hooves, and your private parts behind you. Not that they all look exactly the same. It’s kind of the same for us. We all have the same body parts, but they don’t all look exactly the same. There’s no two so drastically different that you can’t tell they’re both the same body part.”

Rarity rolled those concepts around in her head for a moment.

“I suppose you’re right. We can’t all look exactly the same, though we all are similar.”

Fluttershy agreed with the logical explanation, “Yeah, it makes a lot more sense when you put it like that. But, anyway.” Fluttershy finished with her towel and hung it over a tree limb. “Since we have plenty of time now. I’d still like to have another look at your leg.“

She turned away from Cerb and looked at Rarity with some hesitation, “Would you like Rarity to look away or wait somewhere else if you’ll still let me look at it? Without the towel on, I mean. I know that’s what we told Twilight earlier, but I really am worried about it. I didn’t really take into consideration all the hilly areas you had to climb up today. I’m so used to flying over them that it never seemed like such a big deal to me.”

Cerb looked over the two and noticed a certain look on Rarity’s face that could only be recognized as rejection.

“Alright, look, you two. From here on out, since you’re both my sponsors or caretakers while I’m here, I don’t want to feel like I’m giving either of you special treatment or trust either one of you less than the other. And since you both were shown how to take care of my leg… I won’t make a big deal out of this if you won’t. So, Rarity, if you would be so kind as to help Fluttershy with my examination, you’re more than welcome to stay.”

Given the wordy invitation, Rarity now felt like she was forcing him to do something that would make him uncomfortable.

“Justin, it’s not such a big deal if it’s only—”

“I made the mistake once of hurting you by not giving you the level of faith and trust you deserve. I trust you not to go out of your way to hurt or insult me. And I still trust you both more than any other pony out here. No offense to your friends, but the only two that come close are Cadance and Big Mac. Maybe Shining too. But if anything ever happens to make it so Fluttershy isn’t available, you’re the only other pony I’d want by my side for anything medical-related if I’m not already in the hospital.”

Rarity took a deep breath, letting all that sink in, though it did seem to finally put her at ease.

“I see what you mean, Justin, and I’m glad to hear that you have that much faith in me. I’ll be sure to learn as much as I can.”

“So—“Cerb undid his towel and hung it on a low-hanging branch. “—where do you need me, and what are you looking for?”

Thankfully, the examination hadn’t taken long to get through most of the basic movements but it had made Cerb very uncomfortable at first. It wasn’t how close Fluttershy was; he was already fine with that. Part of it was having Rarity watching so closely, even if he did agree to allow her to observe. He had gotten over her watchful eyes relatively easily as time when on, though.

Mostly, however, it was the touching up and down his inner thigh along with the occasional bumping against his unmentionables as they took turns feeling how the muscles would move in various positions.

Nearing the end, going through another set of motions with Fluttershy feeling the muscle movements, her left ear twerked to face him. It gave her a curious look about her, which suddenly turned to one of concern.

“Can you spread your legs apart a little more for me?”

Anything to get this over faster was worth doing for Cerb, and he complied, but what Fluttershy did next almost made him jump. Fluttershy had stepped forward and had her face between his legs and her ear pressed up against his inner thigh.

“What are you doing?” Cerb questioned with clear concern in his voice.

Fluttershy hugged a little tighter around his leg and tried to steady herself.

“I think somethings wrong. I need you to squat again.”

Between the repeated movements already making his sore leg more aggravated, the large puff of pink hair pressing up into his scrotum, far too soft for him not to be concerned, left him more than a little anxious.

“Why are you on me like that?”

Despite his tone, Fluttershy hadn’t moved.

“Your anatomy is different, so I wasn't sure exactly what I was feeling happening inside, but I think I heard something. If it’s nothing, we’re just about done.”

With the promise of the examination ending soon, and working against his better judgment, Cerb repeated his motions. Arms up to his sides, face forward, feet flat on the ground, squat down and break ninety degrees… but try to avoid giving Fluttershy Arabian Goggles in the process this time.

After completing the squat, he stood up again; the ache in his leg, while still dull, was enough for him to be done with the whole experience.

“Well?”

Fluttershy pulled her head away and stepped back, clearly not happy with whatever she observed.

“I heard a cracking noise inside. I need to do another test with you. You’ll have to lay on your back for this one. You might have a problem with a tendon running from your knee up into your inner hip. I’m going to have to get a lot closer to you than before to make sure you’re going to be okay.”

Trying to be helpful, Rarity laid a towel down in the grass for Cerb to use, though it wasn’t helping much.

Much as he appreciated the help, this was becoming a bit too much for Cerb. He didn’t know how much closer to his dick she was planning on getting, but she was already a few inches away from kissing it. Calling it a night sounded like a better option for him.

“You know, I think I’m good. We already did a lot, and I feel fine.”

Fluttershy was blindsided by Cerb’s response. Was he trying to passively blow off the rest of the examination?

“Bu… No, Justin. This is important. I’m not going to try and hurt you.”

“No, no. Of course not. I’m not worried about that,” Cerb said, stepping away from the towel, but there was an annoying dismissive air in his voice. “I carried you and the rest of the load all day. We don’t need to waste our time on any more of this. I know what my body can handle, and we can do this later if I think there’s a problem.”

“Justin, please just lie down on the towel,” Fluttershy pleaded angrily. “Why are you being so difficult now after everything else we’ve done? And this could be more serious than the other injuries I already found.”

“Why can’t it wait?” Cerb asked, trying with all his might to stall.

Fluttershy, however, wouldn’t hear it and stomped her hoof.

“Because that cracking noise I heard in your leg means the tendon is probably grinding against the bone in your hip. If it is, and it becomes too tight from overworking it because you were too nervous or stubborn to stop and take a break at the checkpoints like you were supposed to—”

Cerb started to turn away, thinking he could avoid the whole ordeal altogether.

“You don’t know if that’s what—”

“No!” Fluttershy shouted as she flew up in Cerb’s face.”You sit down on that towel right now!”

Cerb backed off with one foot on the towel, not expecting to see her this heated over him trying to walk away.

“My leg’s going to hurt no matter what. I’m gonna be fine—”

Fluttershy flew up over his eye line and aggressively jabbed her hoof in his chest.

“Sit down, and then lay flat. I need you on your back, both arms above your chest, left leg straight, and your right bent at a forty-five-degree angle so I can move it. I need to see if the hills we have to climb tomorrow are going to be too much of a risk for you to climb, and we have to take the long way around instead.” She glared down at him with eyes that could have given Celestia’s a run for their money, waiting for him to comply. “I said, sit!”

Fluttershy jabbed her hoof much harder into Cerb’s chest and pushed him back enough that he went down, ass first, on the towel.

Cerb saw he was no longer in a position to negotiate.

“Alright, geez. Calm down.”

“Calm down?” Fluttershy repeated his words like they were an insult as she lowered herself to the ground. “Calm down?”

And it was at that moment, Cerb knew he fucked up.

“Did you forget all of a sudden that I was put in charge of your health?” Fluttershy asked rhetorically. “And didn’t we just have a big discussion about all the trust you have in us? No! Don’t answer that, because I already know the answer. You didn’t forget because we just heard you tell us all about it.”

Fluttershy started pacing back and forth. Her normal soft and calming shy voice rose in octaves with a grungy undertone of pent-up anger. She was going to let him have it.

“And I have been calm, I have been patient, and I’ve done all that I can to work around your sensitivities that you seem to go back and forth on. It’s so hard to keep track of which pony can, or when a pony cannot be near your covered parts, or how close. And I have been very respectful of your requests because there hasn’t been much that I saw that needed me to be near those spots. But even when I did, I was always careful not to touch you more than I needed, because I knew it bothered you. I don’t know why it does, even if I’m trying to help you, but I said okay, that it was fine. I did only what I thought I could without upsetting you.” She stopped her pacing and stared him down. “But this is not something I can give a quick look over or avoid without getting close to your… parts.”

By now Cerb was ready to give in to whatever she was going to ask of him at this point. Not only was she right about everything they had talked about, but he was also still overly concerned about any perceived claims of sexual misconduct. However, Fluttershy wasn’t done putting Cerb in his place.

“The hills we have to go over tomorrow are much steeper than what we covered today. If you have to take a wider stance going up the hillside, and that tendon is too tight, it could very well snap or tear, sending you tumbling down... You may be tough, you might even be magic-proof, but you're not immune from a tree or a rock breaking your bones if you smash into them. So, when you get carried back, and everypony asks me what happened, I'd have to tell them that I knew you had a problem, but I didn’t care enough to make you stop. Then what? All that trust you built up and all the trust they put into me, gone! Then who’s to say they wouldn’t let me help you with anything else after that? I’m sure Kelly wouldn’t want me near you. What then? What happens the next time Luna runs into one of your nightmares because I’m not there with you at night?”

“You’re right, I’m sorry,” Cerb grumbled.

“Sorry's not good enough,” Fluttershy barked.

“What?” Cerb asked, almost ready to lay down as instructed and give up on the conversation. “What do you want from me?”

“I want you to really trust me,” Fluttershy insisted. “More than just the words I say or what you can tell me or show me. I need to get close and touch you in areas you might not want to be touched so I can help you. And if you can’t find a reason to let me get this close to you, then I need you to at least trust me enough to tell me why."

Fluttershy stared down at Cerb and waited for him to give some explanation but quickly ran out of patience.

"Is there something else that hurts you down there? Are you scared of me touching you there because of some cultural thing? Do you think it’s gross because that's where you urinate from?... Justin, I can work with you on any of these issues, but I can’t work on any of them without you! Don't you understand?”

She had given him some good reasons to explain why she was so pissed off. He could at least meet her halfway with his explanations.

“You know it hurts,” Cerb started to explain. “It always hurts. The leg, I mean, and even up into my hip. And I don’t want you hurting me, even on accident. Because I know how much you worry over any little thing that happens to me. And… yes… I don’t want you getting grossed out if you touch anything else. Then, I’m going to feel bad about it. But, you’re right. I need to be more honest with you both. But, my tendon… do you think that could happen?”

“I’ve seen it happen before to a giraffe,” Fluttershy huffed. ”So… can you please help me and lay down like I asked so that I can make sure your leg will be fine for tomorrow?”

“Yes,” Cerb answered with a much more placid tone but then stopped short of laying down. “But… there is another reason about being so close and touching." The straw that broke the proverbial camel's back finally landed. "God, I’m sorry. I can’t keep talking around the word. My dick. I’ve been trying so hard not to say it, but I can’t keep dancing around it. My dick, by itself, is sensitive. And I’m pretty sure it's not like anything you’ve seen or will see on a pony. So, I am extremely embarrassed about it. And I don’t want you to have a freakout and do or say something stupid over it.”

Fluttershy looked down at his crotch, though still not sure why he was so concerned.

“Well, I already knew it was different just by looking at it. What else is so different about it that you would be embarrassed about? Why not just tell me now, so if I find out later, neither one of us will have a bad reaction over it? I’ll know what to look out for, and you won’t have to explain it to me then. I’ll already know and not point it out.”

The time had come for Cerb to bite the bullet.

“It grows.”

“Beg your pardon,” Rarity chimed in. “I’m sorry. I know this is really you and Fluttershy hashing things out… but did you say it grows?”

“Yes,” Cerb wasn’t beating around the bush anymore. “As I said, it’s sensitive, and if it gets moved around or touched in certain ways, it gets bigger. And I can already see you freaking out when you see it… getting big and hard.”

“Wait,” Fluttershy was now lost. “Does it just grow, or does it—”

“When it grows, it gets harder,” Cerb groaned at having to explain something so embarrassing. “It’s like this for literally every male species that has a dick. How do you girls not know this? Or how it doesn’t happen for stallions, which at this point has to be impossible, I don’t know. But if it happens, it’s not really something I can control.”

“Well…” Fluttershy didn’t have a comment to address something she knew so little of. “I’ll do my best not to touch it so it won’t—”

“It can be so sensitive that just touching near it will cause it to happen,” Cerb informed her. “That’s what happened at the spa. It happened to both me and Sniff.”

“What!” Rarity yelped. “Are you saying they tried to massage your di—"

“No!” Cerb shouted back. “I just said, you just have to touch near it, and it'll happen. And yesterday, they rubbed so far up my leg and over my hips that... it started to happen. That’s what Sniff meant by saying we sometimes get stiff.”

Fluttershy seemed to regret going off on Cerb like she did, not knowing the particulars about his anatomy.

"Oh…That's…"

Cerb groaned over whatever Fluttershy was about to say, "Just focus on the leg and not worry about my dick."

"Right," Fluttershy chirped, happy to move on again despite the new information. "Now, I’m going to move it around. I need you to tell me when this starts to hurt."

Fluttershy sat between his legs and raised his injured leg straight up towards his body.

"Anything?"

Cerb didn't seem to be bothered by the movement.

"Doesn't hurt any more than normal."

"Okay," Fluttershy lowered his leg down again but then pushed it out and away, spreading his legs open in a very vulnerable-looking position and started to lift. "How about—"

"Ow! Stop! Tap-Tap!" Cerb shouted with his hands covering his face. "Jesus fucking Christ… God, fuck… Okay, a million times over, I apologize for being difficult. This is new, and I wouldn't have caught it… Goddamnit… What do we do now?"

Sounding a little remorseful, Fluttershy answered, "All we can do is try to remove as much of the tension the way we learned at the spa. Then we will have to let it rest tonight and check it in the morning. But I’ll have to work over a lot of the areas that are close to your…”

“My dick,” Cerb grumbled. “It’s fine. Again, I trust you, and I’m doing all I can to get over these stupid little gripes of mine... I won’t put up a fuss if you can do me a favor and say dick instead of trying so hard not to say anything. It’s more awkward when you don’t say it.”

“Your… dick?” Fluttershy struggled to say.

“Dick?” Rarity said the word as if it were a question. “That’s a much less embarrassing way to say than penis or testicles.”

“Jesus H Christ,” Cerb grumbled again. “You actually know the words to these body parts but haven’t been using them?”

“It’s embarrassing,” Fluttershy whined with a blush. “We talk about those parts even less than we see them.”

“Dick, penis, balls, testicles, or whatever words you have for them, just use them,” Cerb muffled out the request behind his hands covering his face, wishing this whole exchange would end. “How long is this going to take?”

“If you mean working on your leg—“ Fluttershy looked towards the tent. “—I think this is going to take a while, unfortunately. At least if we’re going to do it without inflaming it more than it already is. It would work better if we did this in the tent where you have something more comfortable to lie down on.”

Within no time at all, Cerb gathered his boots and uniform, and they all piled into the tent. Once they were all situated and the lamp was strung up for them to see, Fluttershy and Rarity went to work.

Cerb, however, did take his towel to keep himself covered.

"I'm sorry again for being so difficult," Cerb said, breaking the long silence.

"It's perfectly understandable, darling," Rarity stated very nonchalantly. "As easy-going as we all seem about our bodies, we also have the same sensitivities when dealing with our lady parts."

Fluttershy pressed her hoof into Cerb’s pelvic crease.

“I’m going to start working on this area now. If it hurts too much or if I touch anything that makes you uncomfortable, just let me know, and I can stop or find a new way to work on this tender spot.”

“Go ahead,” Cerb answered, trying hard not to put much thought or concern behind it.

The first few minutes of working out the bad tendon were incredibly unpleasant. Repeatedly, Fluttershy would stop and pull her hooves back, only for Cerb to tell her to continue and that he could tolerate the pain.

Eventually, the long strokes from where his hip met his leg, up to his lower abdomen or down toward his knee, stopped feeling so painful, and he could finally relax.

"Finally feeling better?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yeah," Cerb softly answered, sounding much more at ease. "It doesn't feel like you're running a cheese grater over my femur anymore."

"What about the rest of your leg?" Rarity asked as she gently massaged around his knee.

Cerb gave her a thumbs up. "Much better."

Fluttershy placed another small dose of oil on her hoof.

"Okay, I'll just finish this up here, and then we can get some sleep. Unless you'd like me to work on something else before we go to bed for the night?"

"No, the leg is more than enough," Cerb answered. "But when we get back, forget about the spa. I owe you both for all you've done for me. I plan on repaying the favor."

Rarity grinned and nearly laughed at her thoughts.

"I suppose we shouldn't bother with the back and forth of 'Oh, you don't have to' and 'Oh, but I insist' exchange we tend to go through?"

Cerb shrugged.

"I dunno. We got plenty of time to waste. How bored are ya feeling right now?"

Fluttershy giggled, "We gladly accept."

The last bit of the massage was a welcomed change. Every stroke was gentle and comforting, soft and pleasant treatment going over the worst spots she had worked on. When compared to the massage work done, this felt damn good. Perhaps a bit too damn good. And by the time Cerb noticed his towel was moving, it had already caught the two mare's attention.

"Awe, shit," Cerb grumbled as he adjusted the cloth covering him.

Rarity pulled back as well with an unspoken apology on her face.

"Do you want us to stop?"

The welcomed treatment from Fluttershy's hooves was pulled away as well.

"I didn't touch it."

Cerb assessed the situation and decided again to give his girls a bit more trust.

"I'm sorry. If it doesn't bother you, I won't freak out over it. I just wish there was some kind of analogy to help explain why this is embarrassing for me. Not sure what things you know best relate to this."

"Why?" Rarity started to ask the obvious question as she stared at the cloth covering his groin. "What makes it do that?"

Fluttershy watched the cloth move again slightly.

"It doesn't hurt when it does that, does it? Or does it do that because the massage hurt?"

“Then why? “ Cerb ran through a mental list of shit not to say before landing on one that was passible. “—Your ears and tails kinda… twitch on their own, don’t they?”

The two mares suddenly felt like they were being outed.

“I’ve seen it happen to you a few times when you get excited or if you're in a hurry,” Cerb explained. “It’s just an involuntary reaction for you, right?”

“Yes, it is kind of embarrassing when they do that?” Fluttershy both asked and answered at the same time. “I… Yes. I think that’s a good way of putting it.”

“It must look silly,” Rarity added to the cover story. “Kind of annoying, really.”

“Yeah, well,” Cerb paused to let the point get across. “Sometimes it just does it on its own. If it gets rubbed up against something, that will do it. Another reason we stay covered, actually. And… the one that still confuses me is sleep.”

“Sleep?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yeah,” Cerb huffed with a laugh. “Well, every guy wakes up with their dick hard. Sometimes when I get sleepy… boom. Out of nowhere. I get tired, and he wakes up.”

Fluttershy snickered hard and covered her mouth, “He? Is it alive and has a mind of its own?”

“No,” Cerb groaned, though he was laughing to himself for even saying it.

“It’s kind of a running joke for guys. Saying that it does what it wants or that it has a mind of its own.”

Fluttershy rolled her eyes.

“If you say so, but if it's okay to start again, I’m almost done.”

The rest of the massage went on without any interruption. Nothing outside of Cerb’s cloth moving again once or twice. But in the end, when Fluttershy felt as though she’d done enough, they were ready to sleep for the night.

Rarity blew out the lantern and lit up her horn to look around the small pile of clothes left in the corner.

“Uh, Justin? I’m sure you would like your shorts if you're ready to sleep, but I’m not finding them.”

Cerb steadied his nerves and thought this was the time for the ultimate display of trust and tactical lethargy.

“If it’s just us three tonight, and we have a good understanding of everything now, I think I’m fine with sleeping comfortably without any shorts on.”

Rarity smiled, but that smile quickly revealed to have been forced.

“It’s nice to know that you feel that comfortable around us, but I hope you’re not making that statement on our behalf. But if it helps you sleep better." She turned back to Fluttershy, lighting up her horn and levitating two pairs of pajamas. “Fluttershy, dear, let me know how these fit you in the morning.”

At least any concerns Cerb had about being violated at night had been completely shut down. However, he was still completely mixed up inside on what to think. There were so many mixed signals and inconsistencies about their knowledge and behavior. Then again, today had been a very long and stressful day, with an even longer and more stressful night, given all that they had discussed and had been exposed to. Not to mention how oddly comfortable being naked around them and the lack of sexual knowledge they had made him feel oddly uncomfortable around them.

As he popped out of thought, he found the two were already dressed in their PJs. Not that there was much to them.

A pair of pajama bottoms that wrapped around their waist and a top cover that looked to be made of a much lighter material and was worn more like an open vest. It was cute to see their PJs match their manes and tails, though.

Fluttershy looked down at the limited space the tent offered.

“Umm… do we keep the same sleeping arrangements as last night, or should we try something else so we don’t end up piled up on each other again?”

Even if the day was one giant cluster fuck of pushing each other's buttons and humiliating one another, as well as all the sexual overtones getting in the way, there was one comfort he didn’t want to risk screwing up.

“Can I be completely honest with you two?” Cerb asked, his vulnerabilities showing through in his words.

“I know that today hasn’t been easy for any of us, and it’s been overwhelmingly my fault. But you two.“ Cerb couldn’t believe how choked up he was getting from what he wanted to say to them. “You’ve been more patient and understanding with me than I can understand the reasons for. And maybe part of it is because of how much I’ve closed others off and cut certain parts of my life away. But seeing how much you two mean to me makes me feel like I’m just going to lose you. So, that’s why I keep pushing and trying to keep these barriers… But the only time I’ve ever really been able to really accept what you are is in my most desperate of times. When Kelly was hurt and during my night terrors...”

Rarity pulled back the covers and took her place next to Cerb.

“Justin, as much as we like to hear your praise for us, you don’t need to explain yourself.”

Fluttershy crawled under the covers and started to get comfy.

“We might get frustrated with you at times, but that’s just because we care so much and want to help.”

“I know,” Cerb admitted. “But that’s not really what I was getting at. What I wanted to say was about our sleeping arrangements.”

“Are we...” Fluttershy sounded worried.

“I miss having someone close to me,” Cerb confessed. “Even before we knew you two could help with the dreams… The first time waking up with you two… I didn’t want to admit it, but it felt nice to have someone to be close to and… I guess I just like being able to lay next to someone and have that… closeness. Sorry, I’m talking in circles now.”

Fluttershy giggled and shuttered playfully under the covers as she snuggled in closer to Cerb.

“Are you saying you want to cuddle with us?”

“Justin?” Rarity was surprised to hear such a claim from Cerb. “Are you saying you don't want physical barriers or extra space between us while sleeping? ”

Cerb laid back and placed his hands behind his head.

“I haven’t held anyone close to me like you two in a long time. And I’m not saying that I look at this like…“ Cerb held his tongue for a moment, trying to think of a way to say it wasn't sexual, but opted for a different admission of truth. “I also forgot to pack my shorts and left my boxers outside by the lake."

Laughter erupted from both sides of Cerb.

"So that speech about trusting us was more of an excuse not to get up, I take it?" Rarity jested.

Cerb snickered, "Well, I am trying to show you both that I trust you more, but it's also cold and dark outside."

Fluttershy snuggled in closer again.

"Well, I still appreciate the gesture. And we can keep you warm tonight."

“You know, Justin,” Rarity softly said as she cuddled closer to Cerb’s side. “When you came here, you were keeping so much of yourself locked away in that box of yours, Cadence described. She called them letters, but let’s be honest. What hurt you was far more than words on paper. Dealing with them alone left you so vulnerable that you had to protect yourself from letting more pain in… But then you found us and discovered that you don’t have to be alone. And while it’s been the most daunting task to convince you that you can trust us—”

“Oh, my god. I’m sorry,” Cerb groaned.

“As you should be,” Rarity playfully joked. “But… you really do trust us now. You’ve opened up so much and have allowed yourself to let us see a side of you that nopony else has.”

Cerb huffed and rolled his eyes away from Rarity, “Pretty sure half the hospital staff saw me naked.”

“Not that,” Rarity grumbled. “Well, that too, I suppose. But you know what I mean… What I’m trying to say is things are not the same as they were for you, or any of us, since you first got here. Little by little, all the circumstances that held your heart closed and kept you distant started to change. And now—“ She nuzzled her muzzle up Cerb’s shoulders and rested it over his neck. “—Now, things, I can safely say, are different. I hope you can say the same.”

“Maybe,” Cerb softly answered.

“Maybe you don’t see it like we do, Justin, but things are different," Fluttershy cooed gently as the weariness of the day started to take its toll on her. "And we’re so happy that they are. But until you see it too, we’re both here for you... Sleep tight, Justin. See you in the morning.”

“Yes, have a good night, hun,” Rarity whispered. “Tomorrow will be a much brighter day. You’ll see.”

“Good night, you two.”

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 27 July 2023.]

Dun dun DUUUUUN! Boom! Oven Fresh is working that unicorn magic. That and skirts just so happen to be Sniff's kryptonite. Maybe that coffee will help him regain some strength?

Otherwise, I hope you enjoyed spending a lot of time with Fluttershy, Rarity, and Cerb. There was a lot to go over. And if you were wondering, those leg issues Cerb is having are legit. And it's amazing how long and how well someone can function and operate with chronic pain from an injured leg.

Also... not sure if anyone else has ever experienced this, but laying in a bed with someone else, just being close in a vulnerable state like that, it's hard to describe. At least it is if there is some form of trust and compassion being shared between you and them. It's an odd combination of disarming and empowering. Being close and having that contact can do a lot to make someone do something out of character, such as laying nude in a bed with one or two others.

At the very least, I hope you can see why these are the Trials of the Lonely Hearts.

Otherwise, stay tuned for the conclusion of this three-parter to wrap up one wild night with: Chapter 54. The Trials of Lonely Hearts: Part 3 (how is this a spoiler?)

Also, a big thank you to The Fan Without A Face for editing this and chapter 51.

68. Compensating: Part 2 "Comparing Fantasy to Reality."

Just on the outskirts of Ponyville, in the area designated as the Human Embassy, Lumberman was finishing siphoning fuel from the industrial equipment Pinkie had abandoned in the backyard.

“Well, this will easily get us through the month. This bad boy looks like a generic replica of a Caterpillar Excavator. Fuel tanks on these are at least two hundred gallons… Shitty thing is that diesel is only usable for about thirty days. After that, it could end up damaging the engine and fuel lines. But, at least we know diesel does exist here.”

Benny nodded like he knew what Lumberman was talking about.

“Yeah..." Sadly, he didn't. "No, why?”

Lumberman shrugged, only vaguely remembering it himself.

“I dunno. Something about the fuel oxidizing and water getting in. Regular gas can last for up to six months. Too bad Pinkie couldn’t bring us some of that. Could have at least kept the generator going longer.”

Benny made a sour face, realizing how useless what little gas he had left was.

“Meh, fuck it. Only got enough gas for maybe another twelve or fourteen hours anyway. Might as well use it while we got it. The gas I had left over I replaced about four months ago anyway. Though I’d like to know how the power works everywhere else out here. Not sure if you haven’t noticed, but there’s no power lines anywhere in town.”

From inside the truck, Applejack groaned, having grown bored from waiting, along with some of the soreness returning, without the pleasant high she had experienced earlier.

“Woody? How much longer? I hate to sound needy, but these other pain pills don’t work for shit unless I’m next to ya.”

Taking one more look at the fuel tank, Lumberman huffed a short breath through his nose and grinned.

“Just finishing up. Don’t worry. We’ll head out in a minute.”

Applejack grumbled something from the front seat of the cab.

“Anti-magic hands my ass.”

Lumberman couldn’t help but laugh a little at that.

“Yeah… kinda weird how we’re both anti-magic, yet it’s almost like our hands are literally made of magic fingers.”

Well past mental exhaustion, Benny sighed.

“Yeah, I’m taking a break from trying to figure this shit out. It’s like damn near everything we figure out either contradicts itself or has special rules for when it can work or when it won’t.”

Pinkie hopped down from the top of the backhoe and joined the two guys in mid-conversation.

“I know, right? Kinda like this thingy,“ she said, tapping a hoof on the exterior of the backhoe. "I’ve never seen one of these things before. Now I own one. I even know how to use it. But speaking of magic fingers.“

With her usual lack of restraint or regard for personal space, she cozied up to Benny’s side, “You might be treating some very lucky pony to a magic finger back rub tonight.”

For a moment, Benny closed his eyes and held that look someone would have right before the straw broke the camel's back to make them want to suck-start a .45.

“Let me guess. Part of your plan for me is to give you a back massage again?”

Unsurprisingly, Pinkie snorted and giggled.

“No, silly Billy BenBen. You’re going on a double, double-blind date tonight. Well, this afternoon. Late afternoon. Not exactly noon, but still not evening. We have a party to go to after all.”

Benny did a slow turn to Pinkie, the gears in his mind slowly starting to turn so he could process what she was subjecting him to.

“Are you fucking with-I mean. God-Damn, it’s hard not to swear around you sometimes. Are you seriously setting me up on a blind date tonight? Aftern-I… Fuck.”

Still as chipper as ever, Pinkie started bouncing up and down around Benny like Peppy Le Pew.

“Yep. A double, double-blind date. That’s doubling the fun that’s already been doubled. And with you there, it really will have Ben doubled.”

Lumberman did his best to restrain his laughter, unaware of the call back to Luna’s one-liner, but didn’t hold up so well regardless.

“Damn, Benny Boy. You really gonna let her pimp you out like that?”

Assuming that pimping was something fun friends do, Pinkie perked up between them.

“Yep. He sure is. He made a Pinkie Promise, and nopony breaks a Pinkie Promise.“

She turned to Benny as the light in the world around them grew dim, and she leaned over him, expanding in size.

“And no human will either.“

And, just as suddenly, she shrunk back to normal size with the light returning, as if the sudden tonal whiplash never occurred.

“But BenBen knows not to break a Pinkie Promise.”

Naturally, after such a display, Benny should have been terrified but stood unphased.

“Yeah, yeah. I know. Stick a cupcake in my eye and all the darkness of the NetherRealm or whatever.”

Lumberman, by contrast, was left frozen, looking as if he had just seen the devil himself.

“That’s right,” Pinkie chirped but then lowered her tone into a threatening voice. “And no drinking until after the date is over, mister Drinky McVomit Von Whiskey Shits.”

Benny sighed, still not impressed or possibly not even attached to reality at this point.

“Yes, I’ll be sober, Pinkie. But could you start vacuuming the carpets in the house for me? There’s still no power, and Chris or Starlight somehow fucking melted one vacuum cleaner, but I know you’ll find a way to get it done.”

Ready as ever to help, Pinkie happily trotted off to the house.

“Don’t you worry, BenBen. You leave everything in the house to me. I’ll have it party ready in no time.”

Benny watched her trot off and started to remember all the cartoon logic she could use to fuck up a simple, albeit impossible, task.

“And don’t vacuum the carpet by ripping it out to be vacuumed somewhere else! And don’t use the party canon to set the table!” He shouted loudly, secretly praying that the house wouldn’t be ripped open with burning confetti and silverware.

Pinkie shouted back in her cheerful voice, “Okay! Might take a little longer to get done then!”

Benny shook his head with flashbacks of the Everfree Forest as he started to talk to Lumberman.

“It’s weird. Half the time, she drives me crazy, and the other half, she’s fucking hilarious… But… goddamn. A blind date? Really? I know we put Cerb on a date with Rarity, but… I can’t believe I’m getting hooked up with a horse.”

Lumberman bit his lip, seemingly ignoring Benny’s gripe as he turned his head back to the truck.

“Hey, Apples, gimme a second to talk to Benny alone, then we’ll head out.”

Applejack raised a hoof from where she was lying across the front seat.

“Fine… Not like I’ll be running off nowhere.”

With some serious issues on his mind, Lumberman led Benny not too far around the other side of the backhoe. Once he knew they were alone, he asked a question he had been mulling over in his head for a while.

“You’ll have to excuse the question I got for ya, but it’s one I’ve been really thinking about, and I’ll try to phrase it as best I can, given your own question… If you were offered the chance to actually hook up with a pony out here, would it be beastiality to say yes, or racist to say no?”

It would have been an understatement to say that Benny wasn’t ready for that.

“Say again?”

Annoyed he needed to clarify the rhetorical question, Lumberman crossed his arms and looked away to the bath tents as he started to speak again.

"One of the first conversations I had with Applejack was about what we're all talking about now. At the time, she meant it as a joke. but I didn't want to play along and gave her an honest answer instead. I told her that we wouldn't because we're different and, well, pretty much explained the obvious. And she was insulted by it. The fact that I even hinted at her and the rest of them being animals to us, even if just in appearance—“

He struggled for a moment, leaving his mouth open, but the words faltered to come out. The blunt truth was hard to say, even to a trusted friend. Not without some careful thought.

“But then I told her that I understood if she was upset. Because... let's face it. We all understand what racism is for us. How fucked up our history is with it. That the color of our skin could be something that made people think others were less than human. That we could be treated like livestock."

Lumberman finally turned his eyes away from the tents and back to Benny with a sympathetic look. His tone also was a bit more serious, but not so much as to lecture his friend.

"And if y'all haven't noticed, the human race is the minority here. But even still, they see us as equals, despite how fucked up we are. Being nice to 'em is one thing for them to be cool with us, but they've gone so far beyond that. This might not be a white versus black thing, but I think we're past the point of saying it can't be a racial thing.”

Benny was oddly taken aback by Lumberman’s explanation.

“Dude. I’m not a fucking racist, but this is very much not the same thing.”

Lumberman took a deep breath and sighed, the weight of the conversation already bearing down on him as he continued.

“Yeah… I know it’s not. They’re not human, but they’re also not animals. They’re not stupid or driven by instinct. They’re not led by a leash or tempted by sugar cubes to do a trick for us… And I’ll be honest about my bias. I really like Applejack, and part of me realizing that was because of what happened to her yesterday. It really started, though, when I stepped up to help take care of her. Given how tore up she was about what happened to Kelly and all the other shit we’ve had to deal with."

Somehow it felt like he had made up his mind, yet was still looking for the right reasons to rationalize it. Regardless, it didn't change his explanation.

"Maybe it’s because this world is based on cartoons that are meant to be super nice and compassionate, but once you really get to know ’em… They’re ain’t nothing about ’em that isn’t human. I’d take it a step further and say most of them are better people than most people.”

Seeing how hard it was to not sound like an asshole, Benny grunted, knowing any position to take was grounds for harsh criticism.

“Yeah, I get it. And I agree—”

“Ben,” Lumberman cut him off with a cold voice. “I’m not gonna blame you for this because you were in a fucked up situation, but you killed the only thing in this world that probably had a clue about how we got here and how to get back. Not that we had great lives to go back to, but I don’t think we’re going home.”

Stunned and confused, Benny tried to understand why the sudden change of topic.

“There’s got to be a way back.”

Lumberman shook his head, making it clear he sought to quell any false hopes Benny had.

“I ain’t banking on it. And if that is the case, how much longer until everyone else starts to realize that? That we aren’t just visitors anymore? That we’re stuck here for good? There’s only seven of us. Five guys and two girls. And in all likelihood, Sniff and Drip would hook up because they tend to think alike enough to make peace with it. That leaves Becky to pick between the four of us. And just being real wit ‘chu, her top pick is Cerb. After that, Chris. Between me and you after that… Kinda hard to say. But if you haven’t noticed, Cerb is hard-core attached to his new girls. And they can both put his ass in check, keep up with him like a fucking marine out there, and they both take care of him. Chris…“

Out of nowhere, Lumberman scoffed, but it turned into a short laugh. The painfully obvious reality was too funny not to laugh at.

“Yo, dude… Between the Renamons and Pokemons, or all the other fantasy chicks he’s been into, that boy is an ounce of courage away from bagging himself a waifu."

It might have been funny in retrospect, but his laugh and smile waned off before he took a more somber tone to finish his thoughts.

“I… never saw either Kelly or Becky as someone I’d hook up with… Too much like sisters to me. That and Kelly… Love her to death, but she’s not my type. Becky, though. Way too much like a little sister, and she ain’t never been comfortable with getting too close after she swore off dating. Maybe she’d change her mind and not want to die alone out here, hopefully many, many years from now instead of only a few… But how many of us are gonna last living alone out here?”

Finally having a chance to speak, Benny gave Lumberman a funny look.

“You’ve… put a lot of thought into this.”

Lumberman shrugged and spit off to the side.

“I’ve been doing a lot of thinking about how to look out and take care of us. And it’s been hard because all our new guardians keep doing it for us. The more I thought about that… Hey. I’m not saying you don't have to like it, or what you should or shouldn’t do. I’m just saying that it’s coming.“

With the ridiculousness of their reality settling in again, Lumberman scoffed and laughed again.

"Fuck, man. Who am I kidding? Everyone’s been so lost and wrapped up with their ponies… I wouldn’t doubt the shit’s already happened, and no one wants to own up to it. Chris, Kelly, and Peter, for sure, man. We’re all human and fucking broken.“ He turned back towards the house to see Pinkie shaking out a rug. “… and slowly but surely, they're putting the pieces back together for us.”

Benny suddenly felt a bit tense, like that reply was more of a warning than anything else.

“Aren’t you afraid that if they’re the ones putting them back together, they could change the order and how we see things?"

Lumberman grinned but gave Benny a serious look.

"Dude… you got stuck with the craziest chick this planet has to offer. She stuck by you as close as she could when you fought that big-ass horse demon. Then you had her lie to her friends about what happened by making sure they wouldn't believe her. She let you emotionally manipulate her into keeping quiet about how you and everyone else there was in danger. That was fucking both selfish and stupid… And she still did it because despite how much you put her and everybody else off, she fucking cared enough to do what we all would do for you. But unlike us… she don’t know you, bro… Maybe some of our perspectives should be changed."

"Woody!" Applejack shouted impatiently. "Can ya please hurry up? This shit's hurt'n."

Despite the loud interruption, Lumberman kept his eyes on Benny but hollered back.

"Yeah, just finishing up over here!" He gave Benny a nod, his expression far more serious but still calm in his delivery. "A long time ago, you all put my ass on blast ‘cus I was fucking up and acting stupid and selfish. I’m a better man for it, even if it did hurt to accept something different from what I thought was all I knew. And this ain’t nearly the same thing but… You do what you think is best, man. That's all we can do."

Satisfied at having said his piece, Lumberman started back towards the truck.

"See ya later tonight."

Now more or less alone, Benny, for all he thought he knew, didn't know what to think anymore.

"Yeah… I'll be there."

As Lumberman started up his truck and began to drive off, Benny started his walk back to the house. A lot was weighing on his mind now. Not just the prospects of being stranded in Equestria forever but what that meant for his friends and their romantic futures.

There were only two girls there with them, and he had no interest in Kelly, given her history. Becky was… She was attractive, but there was no chemistry there. She had always been closer to Cerb after he saved her when they were just kids. Then, given all the emotional support Lumberman provided over the years, he also would have thought that would have put the two closer together.

At the same time, Chris did make sense, considering all the time he and Becky spent watching cartoons and animes together. They actually shared a lot of interests and entertained each other, given how reclusive they were during the work week.

Benny himself had always been a good friend, but his own emotional issues left him distant in a lot of ways. If anyone, he would be one of the three odd men out of companionship.

As he watched Pinkie give her excited wave to welcome him back to the house, it finally hit him that this was going to be his life from now on. If they all were truly stuck here because he killed The Pony of Shadows, he may have given them all a death sentence to die in this world, however long that would take. But then, as to Lumberman's question, if the ponies really were human underneath their outward appearance, then how long would he be willing to spend his time in this world alone?

[Back in the house.]

Pinkie was in the middle of wiping down the countertop when Benny finally walked in. Still the picture-perfect display of a gratuitous host, she looked up to welcome him with a big, bright smile.

"So, carpets are done, and the countertop is the last thing I need to wipe down before setting up the decorations. But yoooou need to get ready for your big date tonight. I sent out the invitations this morning, so everypony knows to be there."

"Cool," Benny replied, though the shock from the day's revelations deadened any enthusiasm he could have mustered.

Still, that didn’t stop him from trying to play things off as normally as possible until he could probably handle this new revelation. And the best way was to distract himself.

"So, what are the plans for the date anyway?"

Pinkie finished wiping down the countertop and tossed the rag into the sink behind her without looking.

"Well, the first thing to do is turn that frown upside down. Then, when you're dressed and ready, you're all going to meet up for some fun games of bowling!"

"Bowling?" Benny had to question how that was going to work but refrained out of fear of it making any sense. "Oh… That should be fun… Haven't done that sober in a while."

After Pinkie's stellar plans failed to turn Benny's frown upside down, she knew something was wrong.

"Are you upset that I'm not letting you drink before your date tonight, or do you not want to do the date at all?"

Rather than immediately respond, Benny pulled out a stool across from Pinkie and took a seat, looking uncharacteristically down, even for him.

"No, it's… Do you think me and my friends are going to be stuck here forever?" He watched her deflating smile drop even lower, but he couldn't stop himself; these thoughts had to be said. "That Twilight won't be able to find a way to send us home? That by killing The Pony of Shadows, I might have doomed us all to be stuck here?"

At this point, Pinkie could be an optimist and lie or be painfully honest, but decided to do her best to meet somewhere in the middle.

"BenBen… we really don't know how you all got here. We thought we had a clue, but everypony says that it's not possible, even if we combined all the alicorn magic in Equestria. And even if it were possible, Twilight still doesn't know how to find your home. But you’ve got to believe me, Twilight is the smartest pony when it comes to stuff like this. She always pulls through. We'll find a way home for you. I promise."

Despite the sentiment, Benny looked up with unconvinced eyes.

"Can you Pinkie Promise that it will happen, or are you just hoping she'll find a way home for us?"

Seemingly filled with confidence, Pinkie stood up tall on her hind legs, raised her right hoof, and with a proud voice, declared, "I..."

She held her pose there momentarily before dropping back down to lean on the countertop and sulking.

"... I'm sorry BenBen… I can't promise you anything except that we're going to do everything we can to help you and your friends while everypony who can work on this magic stuff tries to figure it out. I can't make that promise for Twilight. I don't understand any of it enough to even try to explain it. All I can do is try to make you smile a little more. Make you happy while you're here."

After that explanation, there was only one thing Benny could think to do.

“You know, Balloon Butt, that’s all I can ask for. It might not be what I was hoping to hear, but it’s on me to get the fuck over it and carry on the best that I can."

Seeing the positive change she was hoping for, Pinkie giggled and brightened up again.

"I still don't know what that word means."

Benny grinned, debating on how best to exploit such an opportunity.

"It can mean a lot of things, though we can go over them later. Come on. Help me pick out what to wear."

After a short tour of the upstairs, Benny led Pinkie into his room.

"And this is where I would normally sleep and will probably be crashing tonight." He looked down to his side and saw his companion wasn't there anymore. "Pinkie?"

The closet door sprang open, and Pinkie tumbled out, tangled in Benny's clothes.

"Woah! You have a lot of shirts, BenBen… And your room is a mess."

Her eyes suddenly became fixated on a particular shirt that she held up.

"Oh, you should wear this shirt tonight. It has a cool robot on it."

Benny eyed the shirt with Optimus Prime printed on the front and had to stop himself from laughing at the rather ironic brand choice.

"Of course, you think I should. How about I pick a few I'd be comfortable in, and then you pick one of those?"

Unsatisfied with his answer, Pinkie turned the shirt around and looked at the robot again.

"But this one is so cool!" She cried out before...sniffing it. "It even smells like you. And you know how good you smell."

"That shirt is unwashed," Benny complained before he remembered the whole weird scents the ponies claimed his other friends had. "Out of curiosity, what do I smell like to you?"

Pinkie scurried across the floor and ran her nose up from Benny's shoes to his neck in one long but fast sniff.

"Hmm… You smell… Kinda like your shirt."

“The actual scent, Pinkie,” Benny groaned, completely ignoring he’d just been subject to a full-body sniffing. “I know the shirt is going to smell like me. What do the shirt and I smell like?”

Pinkie leaned in closer again. But this time, her movements were slow and deliberate. The hold she held around his shoulder and around the back of his neck was delicate compared to her normally forcefully, jerky pushes and pulls.

Closing her eyes, she let her muzzle tickle its way along the crux of Benny's neck as she raised it up its length until the broad face of her muzzle was dragging under his jawline. All along this intentionally measured journey, she softly inhaled his scent until the trail led her up to under his chin, her lips falling short of touching his.

Fearing a kiss was coming, Benny stood oddly still, unsure what type of resistance to put up, if any at all. His concerns quickly tapered off when Pinkie pulled her face away from him, and she returned to all fours, turning away just enough to put him out of her direct line of sight.

"It's complicated," Pinkie started to explain in a voice that was so tame and refrained, sounding as if she had been deeply moved or wounded.

"There's so much there to take in and unpack. Small notes of earthy tones like rich, fertile soil that's been tended to with loving hooves and gave birth to a lush garden. Not just fruits and vegetables. There's hints of rosemary, budding flowers, but also the hefty scent that comes when the crops are ready for harvest. But they are almost lost in it is the faintest scent of sea salt… Sea salt… With all of you, it's always sea salt. It's soft, yet strikingly, unavoidably powerfully there. And something else… It's not a perfume or a cologne, but just as noticeable and equally warm and inviting. It… It's like smelling it makes me feel like I'm remembering an old friend who's happy to see me... It would almost be terrifying if not for how beautiful it is and how handsome you are."

Of all the things he could recall about Pinkie and all the disturbing things she'd done around him, this threw Benny off the most.

"You think I'm—"

"A summer's garden!" Pinkie shouted in jubilee as she jumped into a celebratory dance. "Yes! Nailed it!"

Being how Pinkie ruined whatever kind of moment Benny thought she was going for, he turned to the wall behind him and posed like he was in an Old Spice commercial.

"Benny's Body Scented Body Wash. Summer Garden Edition." He gave a thumbs up and a playboy's smile. "It's what mares want."

"What?!" Pinkie asked, cocking her head to the side. "Who are you talking to?"

Rather than respond appropriately, Benny simply turned around, proud of his imitation of breaking the fourth wall and leaving Pinkie in utter confusion.

"What? Oh? I think you're right. I should just dress myself and see if you approve."

He picked up the Transformers shirt, half-hazzardly folded it, then handed it to Pinkie before ushering her out.

"As a token of my gratitude, I'll give you this shirt as a gift to show my appreciation. Now, how about you get started on those decorations?"

Pinkie stood outside of Benny's doorway, totally confused as to what happened.

"But… you were talking to the wall?"

Benny continued gleefully playing ignorant to her questions. Finally able to get one over the pranking pink party pony in a way he felt fitting of her behavior.

"I have no idea what you're talking about, Balloon Butt. Let me pick out some clothes…. Crap. I still need to take a bath. Hey, you mind doing me a solid by helping with cleaning up the rest of the house? I've barely touched it since we crashed here."

With the last bit of shenanigans seemingly forgotten, Pinkie turned around and found something new to distract herself with.

"I can do that! No sweat, BenBen. Anything to help you get ready for your big double-double date tonight."

Benny ultimately let the entire date issue go, no longer having the strength or energy to fight it anymore. Like it or not, he made a promise.

"Yeah. I'm sure it will be a great time."

[Off in Zecora's tree hut.]

Lightly humming a little tune to herself, Zecora opened a case with the prized flowers.

"I cannot believe you were given three. Your way with animals always impresses me."

With her mind quickly falling back to those hours high in the hills with Cerb, Fluttershy started sorting out a bulk of the other items.

"I can't take all the credit. I had so much help from Justin."

Flowers in hand...or mouth as it were, Zecora limped slightly as she went to fetch a bowl for mixing.

"Your friend Cerberus is rather peculiar and left me very impressed. For as big and as brutal, he’s so timid and kind, I would never have guessed."

Fluttershy visually gushed at the slightest compliment towards Cerb.

"Oh, my gosh, Zecora. You have no idea how amazing Justin is. He's so sweet, and kind, and loving once he opens up. Which is amazing once you stop and think about the horrible world he came from."

Chuckling at the mare’s obvious enthusiasm, Zecora dropped some roots into a pot and set it over a small fire.

"A powerful ally to have in these troubling days. And a powerful fighter he's made you, no doubt by teaching his warrior ways."

A little embarrassed by her ferocity yet proud of her performance, Fluttershy blushed.

"Yes, he noticed my lack of confidence and thought that training me how to fight would help. Not that we had much time to train together. Most of what I did out there was instinct. But, I don’t think I would’ve had the courage to fight like I did if it wasn’t for him being there with me. And again, I have to thank you for helping me with all of this.”

Zecora chuckled, happy to see the positive change in Fluttershy in spite of all that had happened.

“We have become good friends, so there is no doubt I would do this for you. But Cerberus saved my life, so I will do this for him, too. And please don’t think me to be one to gossip over such emotional mush. But if I’m not mistaken, with him, you have more than a crush?”

“Is it that obvious?” Fluttershy asked, practically glowing. “I’m surprised nopony else has noticed. That, or they’re just being nice and not bringing it up because they know how shy I am about things like this. But I also wanted to ask you some questions that I couldn’t find any answers for anywhere else. And even after what Twilight told us this morning, I have to ask you… What do you know about rutting? Specifically the physical side of it."

Not expecting such commitment from Fluttershy, Zecora gave a nervous smile.

"I assume that marriage is your goal. Even if it means you two would conceive no foal. If it is not true about what Twilight would like to believe, then you should know what must be done so a foal you may conceive."

Fluttershy waited in anticipation for the rest of the pieces to finally be revealed. She even had an ear twitch as her heart raced.

Zecora turned her attention back to the roots boiling in her pot, doing her best to explain the situation.

"When two ponies love each other and wish to bear a child, their emotions take control as their hearts run wild. The stallion... “

As soon as Zecora trailed off, Fluttershy could tell she was running into the same problem every other pony had given her.

“You have no idea, do you?”

Embarrassed, Zecora turned around with an apology at the ready.

“No-No. I assure you I know what you need. Every mare knows what they must do if they wish to breed. It’s a physical act where… You have to… No. Yes. No. Wait, I am getting confused. I can’t seem to remember the method that needs to be used.”

Seeing this was yet another dead end, Fluttershy sighed, moving to unpack a bundle of Foal’s Breath.

“I want to be with Cerberus, and I’ve been fantasizing about him. Rarity and I both have, and it wasn’t until I was in the forest that I had a dream of a memory I had forgotten. But all I can remember of how it’s done is the stallion's penis comes out of its sheath and gets long and stiff. Then he puts it in the mare’s vagina, but in my dream, I didn’t just see two of my old deer friends doing it; that was the memory I had of it being done. I dreamt Cerb was doing the same thing to me.”

Zecora was so taken aback by the story she let the pot boil over, and it took her a moment to come back to reality.

“My apologies, Fluttershy, I could have sworn that I knew… But of all ponies, I’m surprised that you do.”

Fluttershy continued prepping the rest of the ingredients as she spoke.

“It’s fine. Nopony else seems to know either. And I’ve read through dozens of books looking for answers, but there’s nothing that covers how procreation is supposed to be done. Rarity didn’t know either, so we asked Applejack. Little did we know, she was looking for the same answers we were. But then she told us she asked Granny Smith, and Granny Smith said that even though she’s had foals of her own, she doesn’t remember how she got pregnant or even giving birth. It’s as if no pony knows, and those who did, just like me, somehow forgot.”

Even if she was new to this, Zecora knew something was wrong with how this was turning out.

“I believe we have stumbled onto quite the strange mystery. Our harmony has been disrupted, or so it appears to me.”

For such a peculiar thing to forget, Zecora tried to put it to the back of her mind and focus on the present issues with her friend.

“As for now, I can see you both as the perfect pair. If you want him as your husband, I will help get you there."

Fluttershy smiled at such an idea, but there was some sorrow still behind her eyes.

"It's not that simple, I'm afraid. It's actually both Rarity and I that are trying to win him over. And we've been working together to try and get him comfortable with us so at least one of us can be the pony he chooses. But with all that's been happening, we think he's afraid of losing us as friends or… I'm not even sure how he sees us. I think he knows what we want, and he's trying to give us everything he thinks we want to be closer to him, and that’s actually our problem. We don't want to risk doing more damage to his emotional state by leading him into doing something he isn't comfortable with. We could end up losing him because of it, given his sometimes fragile mental state. That and… Rarity and I have become a lot closer as of late because of all the issues we've had learning about sex with each other."

[Back inside Oven Fresh’s bakery.]

“Knock, knock?” Sniff announced himself as he walked in.

“Morning, Sniff,” Bon Bon greeted warmly in front of the sales counter as she dropped a few bits down.

Oven Fresh smiled cheerfully from behind the counter.

“Welcome back. Bon Bon here was just telling me about how she helped with an emergency extraction of some flowers for your friend Becky.”

Sniff looked down at the non-intimidating mare in front of the counter with surprise.

“Yeah? Oh, right. You’re Lyra’s friend. The one she had help watch me.”

Bon Bon grinned.

“I did a lot more than that. But I wanted to ask. How was Applejack doing? That was what I heard yesterday, wasn't it?"

Sniff nodded, grateful for her improvement he saw that morning.

"It was, and she's fine."

Bon Bon gave a sigh of relief.

"I'm glad to hear. I've never heard anypony scream like that before. What happened?"

In a quick dismissal of the question, he waved his hand and lowered his gaze.

"Nah. Sorry. That's uh… Outta respect for Applejack and her family. I'm not at liberty to speak about that. But, if you like, you can see her tonight… You did get an invitation, right? I don't know how Pinkie gets her invites out."

Bon Bon reached back into her satchel and pulled out an envelope in her teeth, flashing it just long enough to let Sniff see the paper parcel.

"I was checking the mail when I'm pretty sure Pinkie Pie ran past me and put it in my hoof. But I'll be there tonight regardless." She started towards the door. "You have a good day."

Sniff held the door open for Bon Bon and then motioned for Swift Sails to follow.

"Could you do me the favor of letting me and Oven Fresh have a moment alone?"

Dutiful as always, Swift Sails saluted.

"Absolutely. As far as I'm concerned, you just lost your keys." She gave a wink and posted up outside the door. "I'll be standing by, Peter."

With their privacy secured, Oven Fresh made flirty eyes at her lucky man.

"Do you want to talk to me here, give a hand in the kitchen, or should I close up shop for the rest of the day and meet you in the bedroom?”

Sniff chuckled and made his way over to the countertop.

“I dunno. Mostly, I came here to ask you why Twilight said that she and I should have a fun time if I’m not going to be here for a long time. And I want to know what all you told her.”

Caught red-hoofed, Oven Fresh gave an embarrassed smile.

“Oh… that. Well, after you left, I… I don’t know how to really explain it. After you pointed out the Cutie Mark Crusaders in their disguise, I kinda see things differently now. And it really makes a lot more sense after our first night together, but knowing what to look for now, I could tell that Twilight wasn’t being honest with me when we started talking after you gave me a hand in the kitchen. Thank you for that, by the way. So, after you left, I confronted her, and… we talked a lot about you and everything that’s been going on… I… didn’t know you already slept with her.”

Sniff raised an eyebrow at that statement before realizing what she was referring to.

“Oh! No, I didn’t sleep with her like you and me did. I just slept in the same bed as her. We didn’t even cuddle or kiss. I was just trying to help take care of her, and she wanted company until she fell asleep.”

Seemingly unaffected by this revelation, Oven Fresh continued filling in Sniff, knowing he needed to understand exactly what was going on.

“Well, regardless. You have had a huge impact on her, Peter. She really cares about you. We both do, but she… Peter… I think you changed her whole world before she even realized she was falling in love with you. But I think I know what you really are wanting to hear, and the answer is no. I didn’t tell her to have sex with you, if that really is your big concern. I did tell her that you can’t get a pony pregnant, which she seemed to have some understanding of because of what you told her, but she didn’t know what sex was either. So I told her the same thing I told you. That it’s a right of passage for a mare to know about what to do.”

Sniff softened his expression and nodded, looking a little like he felt guilty now.

“I see… and, thanks for not sending her after me all worked up and trying to get in my pants.”

Still worried about Sniff, Oven Fresh laid a hoof on his forearm.

“Peter, I still can’t get over just how amazing of a stallion you can be for… Wait. What did you say when she asked you out? You didn’t break her heart a second time, did you?”

Not in the mood for any more drama, Sniff rolled his eyes, still wanting to get down to the brass tax of things.

“I said yes, but now Luna, Starlight, and Spike all know that I’m dating both of you at the same time because they were spying on us. I’m guessing they knew that Twilight wanted to be with me, too.”

Seeing the concern in Sniff’s eyes, Ovens started to worry that her best intentions may not have been the best of choices.

“Do you want to be with her?” she asked cautiously.

There was a short pause from Sniff before he answered.

“I asked you before not to bring her into this because I am scared of hurting her. Just like I was worried about hurting you, either by letting you down and breaking your heart, or even physically. Yes, I really do like her. Both of you girls challenge me in different ways that make me feel like I’m actually working for something. Aaaand I was trying to let her be the one I didn’t try to seduce while helping her.”

Hearing Sniff speak with such conviction, Oven Fresh started to feel a little guilty for acting so impulsively. All she wanted to do was to help him, but wasn't sure exactly how Twilight was going to fit into all of her plans now.

“I won’t push her or give her any information that she could use to tempt you. Unless you would prefer that I at least let her know what you like?”

Knowing what was at risk and the faith he gave this mare, Sniff sighed.

“Ovens… I trust you… which is the other reason I’m here again this morning. I’d like to know what you think I should do concerning whoever comes after me next. Because now that I’m dating Twilight, we both have to take her into consideration about what I should do with the other ladies in town. Because, I’m going to head over to the spa after this, and that’s just asking for trouble.”

Oven Fresh giggled inappropriately, more than a few images popping into her head.

“Right. Well, for now, how about you only work your magic fingers over the ponies you treat at the spa, not work into them. Because you’re right, we should take Twilight’s feelings into consideration. And I’d think that she’d like to know how amazing a night with you can really be before you show somepony else. That, and this can help you figure out how to best balance your wants of helping others with your desires to… Oye.“

She wilted slightly with dreamy eyes and an ear twitch. “How much longer until you rut me? Because I’m looking forward to you living out all your desires with me.”

Sniff couldn’t help but laugh a little at that at the sudden shift into erotic territory.

“Are you saying you need a hand in the Kitchen?”

Both of Oven Fresh’s ears twitched as she looked up with a lustful smile.

“Only because the bed is farther away.”

[Back in the Castle of Friendship.]

Shining had just about wrapped things up with Becky and Cerb.

"So, with all the shops and events our ponies put on, you won't be getting bored any time soon. And with all the knowledge you have to share, Becky, along with Fluttershy and everypony else helping, I have nothing but faith in finding a cure."

After the lengthy explanation, Becky started feeling more optimistic about the trip.

"At the very least, I know I'm going to have a lot of fun. And now I have to wonder who Flurry Heart is going to throw herself into first."

Shining laughed as any father would.

"My bet’s on Becky. I've never seen her so worked up as she was over not being near you."

Remembering that cute little foal, Cerb chuckled at the thought of it.

"Yeah… So weird how she wanted nothing to do with me until you made her give me a hug. But if we're done with this, I’d like to make a run out into town. Gotta follow up on something."

Seeing how early it was, Becky looked just as interested in leaving.

"I should follow up with the hospital. Figure out what the fuck happened when Chris was there last and if there's anything I should take with me."

Shining took a glance between the two and made a judgment call.

"If it's alright with you, Cerb, I'd like to escort Becky if nopony else is available. If there are any dangers out there, I doubt you'd need as much protection as she would."

That sounded like a solid plan, and Cerb nodded along.

"True that… and I think I know who to bring."

[Over in Nurse Redheart's house.]

Onyx was still skeptical of what he was hearing.

"You think I can outbox Cerb?"

Chris sat on the couch with a cup of coffee, looking calm and collected over the question, as well as his answer provided.

"Not easily. You're both sluggers when it comes to boxing. Cerb knows a lot of other fighting techniques that… yeah. He'd hurt you bad. But just boxing? He doesn't have the discipline in it, not on a technical level. Really, he's just good at the basics. Blocks and strikes. You’ve got all the, uh, fancy hoof work down. But we can work out times to train together later tonight. Things are calm here, and Prim Posy should be showing up any minute now."

Only getting optimism and no real strategy, Onyx sighed.

"Yeah, you should be fine here, I imagine. But how sure are you that I can take him in a rematch?"

Deciding to throw his friend a bone, Chris took a deep breath and leaned in with a grin.

"Let me tell ya a little secret."

Onyx focused all his attention on Chris.

"What's that?"

Chris lowered his voice as he spoke with a confident grin.

"Since high school, I've been the only one to knock Cerb on his ass."

Onyx drew a smile that practically went from ear to ear at this little nugget of information.

"I'm starting to really like you, Chris. See you tonight at the party."

A moment or two of silence after Onyx closed the door behind him, Chris broke the ice with Redheart.

"I really wanted to thank you again for all the help you've been giving us. And I wanted to know if there's anything I can do to repay you?”

Despite the wicked temptation, Redheart was quick to turn down the offer.

“There’s no need for that, Chris. I took an oath. But more than that, I love what I do. And I’ve been grateful to continue learning from you and all of your friends. Besides, you already helped me get to know Starlight and the rest of the girls. And again, I’m so sorry about what happened at the hospital. There’s still so much I wanted to learn from you. I can’t very well ask for anything if I haven’t even finished doing my job."

With a response like that, Chris started to think that maybe she wasn't that interested in him.

"Alright. I was going offer you another massage, but if—"

"Yes!" Nurse Redheart blurted out, only to quickly cover her mouth, not hiding her cheeks turning as red as the symbol on her hat.

Then again, maybe Chris was wrong about being wrong.

"Okay?"

Nurse Redheart lowered her hoof with an embarrassed smile as her ear twitched.

“I’m sorry. If anything, I would like that. That massage you gave me earlier was... “

Already knowing without the need for clarification, Chris smiled and nodded.

“Yeah. I know. I don’t understand it, but I know. You’re not the first to think or have trouble saying it.”

This was too good to be true, so she had to verify one thing.

“Starlight wouldn’t mind if you did this while she wasn’t here, would she?” She asked nervously. “Not that I want to assume anything between you two—”

Chris smiled and waved her off.

“Don’t you worry about that. She remembered how much you enjoyed the last one and said I should offer you another as a thank you. And believe me, no matter what you ask for, she’s going to want me to do it for you… So, would you like me to pick up where we left off last time?”

In a comical, rather cute display, Redheart’s ears twitched and flopped sporadically up and down.

“I yes very yes would you to… I mean.”

After seeing how flustered the nurse had become, Chris chuckled again.

“Would you like to do this on the couch, or would you want to have more room to do it somewhere else?”

To avoid making any more of a fool of herself, Redheart started to lay belly first on the couch.

“Here is fine.”

This time, there was no blanket in Chris’s way, and he had a full view of everything Nurse Redheart was graciously leaving on display for him.

“I’ll start just above the knees and work my way up, then tell me where to go, and I’ll get there.“ He knelt down on the floor and started working over her lower thighs. “What else were you hoping to learn about us? From the examination that I stopped, I mean.”

Redheart was already distracted by his hands and had trouble keeping her thoughts straight. It was hard to keep focus now that she had him back where she wanted him.

“Your bodies are… mmm… so complicated. And your physiology is so intricate. It’s so unlike a normal stallion’s body. Higher, please. Mmm… But seeing you unclothed after reading Becky’s medical books, it all makes so much more sense... why you need to protect yourself with clothes.”

Now getting more invested in the conversation than he originally planned, Chris decided to ask another question.

“And why do you think we wear clothes?”

Anxious, Redheart shifted again, spreading her legs and moving her tail further out of the way.

“Your sex organs, they’re always left exposed if you don’t cover them up with clothes. Even a simple injury to them could be devastating, and they must be very sensitive. But then that wonderful scent you have-Higher please.“

She could feel Chris’s hands working over her flanks and the sensitive creases of her thighs meeting her hips. The wonderful sensation left her close to losing self-control, and she didn’t care if she did.

“You’re such an amazing stallion, Chris. You have to protect yourself because if you walked around uncovered, every mare would be trying to rut you.”

The moral foundation Chris tried to hold was weakening. It had been ever since his first night with Starlight. He’d been given a taste of the forbidden fruits of this world that had left him wanting more. Then, there was Starlight pushing him towards others and telling him to get out and enjoy himself. Now, here was one of the most attractive characters he knew, practically inviting him in and telling him what she was thinking. Plus, that last little comment had given him more than a bit of an ego boost.

Chris slowed his hands and worked his thumbs, deepening further towards her divide. It was then that he noticed the rich sweet, tarty perfume, gladdenly introducing itself to his senses.

“Is that what you want?” He cautiously asked, trying to sound confident.

Nurse Redheart looked over her shoulder, ready to ask for the unthinkable.

Knock! Knock! Knock!

With a shocked jolt, Chris pulled back his hands and turned to the noise that came from the front door.

"Goddamnit. What is up with this shit timing and knocking on doors?"

Having a moment of clarity, Nurse Redheart dropped her head back down to the couch cushion.

"Could you be a dear and see who that is, then promptly tell them to leave?"

Nodding and obviously frustrated...in more ways than one, Chris started to stand up, ready to give the biggest ‘Fuck You’ to whoever stood behind that door.

"Of course.”

Nurse Redheart watched Chris walk out and thought of what would happen when he returned.

As far as she knew, Chris was single. Not only that, he had taken an interest in her. Not in the way some of the other stallions had in the past, where they only saw her as a pretty face to gawk at. Lots of nurses got that. But with him, there was another level of attraction she had for him.

His scent, his looks, his personality, not to mention those hands of his. Plus, reading all those books on human development, showing her that human sexuality was a biological component of their species, not a relationship-restricted one, made her question her own.

[Four days earlier at the hospital.]

After sharing her praise for Becky’s tutelage, Cerb’s voluntary services for his examination, and Fluttershy’s assistance, Redheart was hopeful to see them return. Of which, Cerb showed promise of doing so.

"If I'm not busy after we get back,” Cerb replied. “Have a good night, though.”

Already excited to see them again and learn more, Redheart waved them off.

"Take care, Mr. Husk. You too, Miss Landon. And thanks again, Fluttershy."

Exiting the hallway, the three joined up with Benny, who had been waiting for them in the lobby. That left Nurse Redheart to meet up with her team to discuss what they’d learned. Once she’d entered the conference room, Doctor Horse welcomed her back.

“Nurse Redheart, now that you’re here, let’s get started.”

Taking her seat, Redheart started with how things ended with her last patient.

“I’m happy to say that Mr. Husk has shown interest in returning for a follow-up with us, and if we’re lucky, we may be able to receive another full body exam. Which reminds me.”

She turned her attention to the three other seasoned nurses. Celestia willing, they might have come through for her this time.

“Nurse Tenderheart, after what we reviewed today of Mr. Husk’s anatomy, how well does it match up with the illustrations from the medical book of human anatomy?”

Nurse Tenderheart, a light blue Earth pony, hid her light lavender-colored eyes behind her pale teal-colored hair.

“I… only remember getting as far as the upper torso and legs, mostly. But that all seems to match up, so—”

A deep grumbling rose up from Redheart.

“Nurse Tenderheart, your colleagues Nurse Snowheart and Nurse Sweetheart tried pulling the same excuse yesterday. I don’t know what is so difficult—”

“Nurse?” Spoke up another mare. “I apologize about not reading the material provided the other day, but I looked it over this morning, and I think the illustrations are more of a guideline. Mr. Husk is much larger than what the pictures shows. Mr. Yale is much closer in stature, but he refused to disrobe, so we only have Mr. Husk to go off for reviewing the genitalia.”

A little relieved, Redheart started to relax and smiled at the mare. Nurse Sweetheart was exactly what her name implied. Though, with her slightly more heavy-set appearance, she might have been named after her love for sweets.

Her pale, pink-colored fur gave a warm and almost motherly appearance to her puffy cheeks, not to mention how cute the dimples on them made it so easy to work with the kids. The muted purple hair and white stripes really made her baby blues pop, but it was what those eyes saw that captured Redheart’s interest.

“I agree, though I was surprised to see how much larger our patient's genitalia were when compared to the illustrations. Though, it is such a strange concept that their penis would remain outside of their body. Although, comparatively, I can’t say for sure how it compares to a pony. Through all my examinations, I’ve never seen one to compare to Mr. Husk.”

Looking a little uneasy, Doctor Horse coughed into his hoof.

“As the only stallion in the room, I would say he is comparative to a pony stallion in his… relaxed state, as it were.”

The last nurse, a near banana yellow-colored Earth pony mare with a two-tone light blue mane and tail, and emerald-colored eyes, looked to shy away.

“I know I was the first you told to read over the material, but while I could have sworn I did, I didn’t even know what I was looking at. At least I can see why they choose to stay covered. That must be so cumbersome to have to constantly deal with.”

At the far end of the table, Doctor Horse mumbled something angrily under his breath, barely catching the ear of Redheart.

“What was that, Doctor?”

Quickly shaking himself out of his funk, Doctor Horse returned with a pleasant smile.

“Nothing, sorry. I was thinking to myself. Regardless, this whole new field of study based on their anatomy is something we need to pay attention to. Much like their open surgeries and ability to deal with blood-related injuries, such as the ones that appear to have saved Mr. Husk’s life, we have literally nothing like it. Not just life-saving operations, but a whole portion of both stallion and mare anatomy. But Nurse Redheart, what were your observations?”

Thinking about what she studied in the brief time she had, she had lots of theories. One that made her ear twitch.

“It’s clear there is a greater significance to their genitals as described in the books dealing with human development. However, from so far away, and the limited focus, my theories are inconclusive. If we could examine the other humans, we might make some real progress in this field. However, as much as I would like to request a hooves on examination, we should focus on their major trauma-related studies for now.”

Reaching over the table, she flipped open a book showing the circulatory system.

“Understanding the volume of blood that the human body can pump every minute, and putting the scars on his body in relation to the major blood vessels and arteries, Mr. Husk wasn’t lying when he said he should not have survived.”

She pointed to a few particular areas in the illustration.

“If any of our human patients receive a wound like those treated by human doctors on his torso, we currently have no training on how to heal them. Even a laceration deep enough into his inner thighs or groin could still be lethal.”

[Back with Redheart on her couch.]

As Chris neared the door, her mind raced back to what she wanted to happen as soon as he got back.

“The night we saved Kelly, I knew there was more I needed to learn about their medical knowledge. That night changed how I saw the body. Human, pony, mine. Seeing a blood-related injury. The damage it can do. How valuable life is; I became desperate to know how to save it.”

So much had changed since that bloody night. Seeing into Kelly’s chest made her want to understand her own anatomy more.

“I never expected to discover I was so ignorant regarding reproduction. Her books showed me so much, yet it wasn’t until Cerb exposed himself that I started to understand the instincts that came with this knowledge. Then you and your amazing body, Chris. You made those instincts so much clearer, and now I have to know if we can procreate. I’ve been practicing, but I can only hope—”

"Gah!" Chris shouted out as he hit the floor as happy cries of a dozen or more foals flooded into the house.

Over the noisy foals, Cheerilee's voice tried to call them back.

"Children! Get off of Chris and out of Nurse Redheart’s house! You can't just go barging in like that… Are you alright, Chris?"

There was a bit of commotion from the kitchen area leading up to Chris walking back into view with foals hanging off his hands or clinging to his legs, all of them giggling.

"I guess we have guests," Chris apologetically said with a grin.

Cheerilee walked around the corner with an apologetic look appearing behind her grin.

"Sorry to barge in, but my students heard their favorite nurse was at home with a broken hoof and wanted to come cheer you up with some get-well-soon cards."

Despite how badly Nurse Redheart wanted to experiment, she couldn't say no to her patients, even the healthy ones. Especially when they were adorable little foals.

"You make it so hard to say no. Come on in."

For the next hour or so, the cramped living room became a schoolhouse. No lessons learned or tests given. Just a bunch of foals doing a game of show and tell with the pictures they drew of her giving them medicine or tending to whatever bumps or bruises they suffered in the past. That's all it took for the nurse to fall back in line with tending to the young ones. And somehow, they managed to rope Chris into all of it, periodically making him the center of attention.

Then, the house got a little more crowded as Prim Posy finally showed up.

"Oh, my? What is going on here?"

An adorable young pegasus, nearly as white as the clouds, with a faded sky blue mane and tail, ran up to Prim with wide cream-violet colored eyes.

"Mom! Remember when you said Nurse Redheart hurt her hoof? We got Miss Cheerilee to let us cheer her up with some get well soon cards. It was my idea, and I’m so happy she said yes because Chris, the storyteller, is here!"

Sweetie Belle, proud to promote her support, stepped up to Prim.

"The Cutie Mark Crusaders pitched in the supplies for the cards."

Scootaloo rushed over, remembering when she last saw Prim near Chris.

“Hey! Didn’t you dance with Chris at the party?”

Not to be left out, also with her own tidbit of recollection of Chris and ponies, Apple Bloom trotted over with a sly grin.

“We’ve known Chris longer than almost any other pony. Sniff says that Chris wants all the pony hugs and kisses. Was he like that after the dance?”

Just then, as if to make things more crowded and chaotic, Starlight showed up with Derpy and Cream Heart.

"What's going on here?" Starlight asked, a little more confused than normal at the sight of the many foals along with Prim Posy.

Despite all the extra voices, Chris managed to answer from across the room.

"The whole school showed up to cheer up Red when they found out she broke her hoof."

More excited than Cotton Cloudy, Dinky ran up to Derpy.

"Mom! Are you done with work for today?"

Ever the affectionate mother, Derpy brought a hoof down and rubbed Dinky's head.

"No, sweetie, I'm just on lunch. Starlight invited me out with Chris and Nurse Redheart today."

After a little catch-up and Prim pretending not to have remembered being asked about Chris’s hugs and kissing preferences, the foals were too excited to eat and pulled Chris out to play. That left the mares alone to talk and have lunch together.

As soon as the food was dished out and they knew they were alone, Starlight made a shift in the conversation.

"Girls, I would like to bring a few things up while I have all of us here. And I do mean all of us."

There was an uneasy look about the room, mostly from Nurse Redheart, but Starlight took in the questionable looks with little concern.

"As you all know, Chris and his friends have been through a lot. And the closer everypony is to them, they’ve ended up sharing those hard times.”

For a moment, the others could tell how hard it was for her to keep a smile going. Still, Starlight knew she was right in what she wanted to say.

“And in the case of Applejack, she shared some of their injuries. Though, that’s a subject we can discuss later tonight. In the meantime, Red can vouch that the injuries received out in the Everfree Forest warrant a lot of concern." She looked around the room to see their shared look of worry. "We all need to be more vigilant with Chris's safety. Which brings me to my next point. After all the care Nurse Redheart has shown towards Chris, he accepted a future dinner date with her as soon as her hoof heals."

The looks around the room quickly turned to a mix of anger, confusion, and fear. Understandably so, but Starlight had that covered.

"Now, girls, I would like to bring her into our little group. I think she's earned it, and I think it will only help us in the long run with Chris."

Amidst this conversation, Redheart was left very lost and confused.

"I thought I was part of your group? Isn't that why you came to visit me?"

Starlight giggled for a moment but quickly read the room and straightened up.

"Sorry, and yes. We did want to spend time with you, but there's another purpose to our group. And now that the prior rules about human pony relationships are gone, we can be open about it and tell you… we're all dating Chris."

Utterly baffled by such a revelation, Redheart looked around the room to see the others blushing and sheepishly grinning, confirming it to be true.

"All of you? Together? Hold on. Is this about what Twilight mentioned earlier?"

Starlight nodded, hoping it wasn’t going to require too much explanation.

"Yes, it is. Girls, humans having multiple partners is something a lot of humans do. Sniff is already dating two mares. I'm pretty sure that as close as Rarity and Fluttershy are to Cerb, they're probably doing the same thing. Actually, come to think of it, for as often as they've been sleeping together, I'm pretty sure they've already had sex."

Everypony in the room froze and stared at Starlight, to which point she chuckled to herself, almost delighting in the tension before addressing them.

"Don't worry, girls. It's not what you think. Turns out that while humans are very sexually active, they can't get ponies pregnant. And before any of you start running through all the questions of how, or why, and what about starting a family, let me tell ya." She grinned drunkenly and practically melted into her chair. "Once you try it, you'll be glad for how active he can be. Even if he can’t give you foals."

Quickly picking up on what exactly Starlight was implying, Nurse Redheart's ears snapped back and forth before she sat up straight, barely holding back from screaming her question.

"You actually did it? Did he know what to do?"

"Know what to do?" Starlight laughed, her mind flashing back to their first night together. "He knew everything and more. And girls, I know you've all kissed him and loved it, but kissing doesn't even compare to what else he can do. And Creamy, dear? You almost had sex with Chris before I did, and I can tell that he wanted to."

Cream Heart stared wide-eyed, feeling like she had a lump stuck in her throat as she tried to process this newest detail.

"With me?"

"Yes," Starlight confirmed her previous assessment. "All of you, really. But I need your help, because I think Chris is afraid of what others, namely all of you, will think of him. That is, he’s afraid of the rejection."

Redheart was the only other one in the room who knew what that implied about his safety, though the opportunity to test Twilight’s theory was now being offered to her. Resisting such a thing was difficult, to say the least.

"So… you think that us… having sex with him will—” She tried to think of a way to say what needed to be said without breaking the expected confidentiality from Twilight. ”How should I put this?"

Starlight turned to the other girls again, ready to take over the conversation.

"This is hard to explain because… I'm pretty sure we're not allowed to say too much, but… we think Chris and his friends were sent here against their will. And whoever is behind it wants to use the pain from their past to stop them from saving us. The only way to change that is to help them conquer their fears and fix the worst parts about themselves… So far, those that were too afraid to face their fears have almost been killed, and we think that whoever brought them here was involved. In one case, he almost killed one of the stallions himself."

The room went silent, and Starlight had to shift the mood of the room once more.

"Okay, look. I think I have it figured out, and the only thing that's changed is that we all know now that what we're doing is keeping him safe. And part of keeping him safe is what led all of us here together… We all want to be with him, and we can."

"All of us?" Cheerilee asked doubtfully. "How?"

Starlight hung her head slightly but also held a weak smile.

"Look at us… Six mares struggling to hold onto Chris just to get a little alone time with him. But what do any of us have if we don't stay with him? Stuck with our work? Ostracized because of our past mistakes or passed over because maybe some of us started a family but lost our first special somepony?”

That question might have been a bit of a low blow for some, but it hit them the way she needed it to.

“None of us have a shot out there with so few stallions. And have you seen Big Mac recently? Fuck making assumptions, him and Kelly are a thing now, and I think I'm not the only one who sees it, but nopony, or human wants to talk about it.”

There was a big point she needed to make, but she was certain putting things into perspective was going to help them see her point.

“Becky is the next single human mare, and as cute as she is, that's another stallion we're going to lose. And by the look of things, the only stallions in this kingdom that care enough to look at us like we're worth fighting for, worth risking everything for—and believe me, when Chris first started this, he was risking losing virtually everything just to see us in secret.”

This seemed to recapture their attention in a positive way, encouraging more passionate emotions into Starlight's speech.

“The only ones who care enough are Chris and the others that came with him. In fact, the only one I see unattended so far is Benny, and even he has a date with Princess Luna tonight. So you all need to make the call. We can share something together, or risk going on with nothing apart from each other."

For a while, the room was quiet. There was a lot to take in, but none of what was said was something they could argue against. All the human males had been eyed up and silently claimed amongst the many lonely mares of Ponyville. Only now, they found out those silent claims had gone unheard by the human stallions, and they had been taken, along with Big Mac. Their chances were slim, if not laughably absent.

Finally, Derpy spoke up.

"If me and you shared Chris… would Dinky still be able to call him dad?"

Starlight drew a heartfelt smile at the relatively simple request.

"If we can keep Chris long enough to make it final, of course, he'd be her adoptive father. Chris loves Dinky. Girls, he cares about all of us. He's so worried about hurting any of you by not choosing any of you. And what's the worst way to look at this? We're all already dating him. We've even gossiped about how we’ve all kissed him and know how wonderful it feels to have him hold us and rub our bodies together. And son of a bitch, wait until you try it with his clothes off."

With the proverbial line in the sand drawn and now determined, Derpy sat up in her seat.

"I want to stay. I don't want to be with anypony else. Chris is what Dinky needs, and I'm happy when I'm with him. I feel like I'm better and less clumsy because of him and his friends."

Cheerilee was contemplating her decision and looked out the window to see Chris playing carefree with the foals.

"I don't know if this is what I had in mind when I started this, but at the same time, I also don't want to be alone. So much that I've been wondering if I'd be okay ending up like those old mares, staying together like husband and wife… but if we were all together in this, would I ever be a mother myself?"

Starlight's smile softened, knowing there wouldn't be easy answers for every question, including this one.

"I don't claim to know exactly how a harem is supposed to work, but if we're going to make this work, and let everypony get what they want, this is our best bet. And if Twilight and the others can find a way back to the human world, we could be the one thing that keeps him here. Otherwise… we all lose him in the end anyway."

Redheart sat uncomfortably, wrestling with her own thoughts.

"I want to have sex with Chris. It's been tearing me up inside just thinking about it. At first, that's all I thought I wanted, but now really getting to see the kind of stallion that he is? There's so much more to him, and I want to see what all else I can learn. I don't want to be married to my work, but—" She paused for a moment and turned back to Starlight. "Can I have sex with him before I’ve decided?"

"What?!" Cheerilee yelped, deeply offended. "Starlight might have said before that we all kissed Chris, but that's not true. Now, Nurse Redheart is going to have sex with him? Prim and I haven't had our dates yet! Right Prim?"

"Well… " Prim blushed and fiddled with her hooves for a moment. "We haven't dated yet, but—"

"Wait! When did this happen?" Cream demanded. "Starlight practically lives with Chris, and only Derpy and I have had our dates so far. When did you find the time?"

Prim hesitated for a moment, seeing how the jealousy in the room was quickly growing.

"Yesterday morning, when Red went to the bathroom. I couldn't help myself. We were in the kitchen and we were flirting."

[Yesterday morning in Nurse Redheart's kitchen.]

"So?" Prim asked with a sultry grin. "You're very good with your hands washing dishes. Just how good are they at handling a pegasus?"

Chris finished rinsing the last glass and set it down to dry as he started to answer.

“I don’t know. I haven’t really had the chance to find out.”

“Oh?” Prim playfully asked as she drew closer, pressing him closer towards the wall. “Because I remember on the dance floor that they were very good until we were interrupted. Maybe you can show me now that it’s just us?”

Chris nervously grinned and bumped into the wall, no longer able to back away.

“Maybe we can dance on our date? Have we scheduled that yet?”

Instead of responding, Prim Posy rose up, pressing her chest to Chris’s and blocking his escape with her hooves bolted against the wall around him.

“How about we skip the dance and go straight to the after-party?”

Chris didn’t move or protest. He just stared back at Prim leaning in closer and relaxed himself, closing his eyes and bringing his hands up to pull her closer against him.

So, with little effort, Prim started to recreate the experience Cream Heart and Starlight gossiped about. Mashing lips and wrestling tongues while feeling over each other.”

[Back in Nurse Redheart’s living room.]

“You were going to have sex with Chris in my kitchen?” Nurse Redheart asked bluntly.

“No!” Prim Posy quickly shouted. “... Maybe? I don’t know what all we were going to do… Do you think he would have?”

“Seriously?” Cheerilee complained aloud. “Am I seriously the only one here he hasn’t kissed?”

Trying to show some support, Derpy bashfully answered.

“We only had one kiss. It wasn’t anything like what the others described when they were with him… but it felt so wonderful and… I want to do more when Chris is ready.”

All eyes turned to Nurse Redheart, who was ready to defend herself.

"We haven’t kissed. I’ve only had a massage from him. That’s all.”

Seemingly relieved, Cheerilee started to calm down.

“Well, at least I’m not the only—”

“But I was about to ask him to have sex with me before everypony showed up,” Nurse Redheart finished explaining.

Now more than a little angry, Cheerilee stood up in a huff.

“Alright, that’s it. Class is dismissed for the day. I lost Mac because I was indecisive once and lost him for good because of Kelly. I’m not losing Chris. Not without at least having my chance to actually have a real kiss at the very least.”

Seeing the normally sweet teacher’s reaction, Redheart couldn’t help but try and back peddle the significance of her time with Chris.

“I don’t know if he would have said yes! He was just rubbing his hands where I wanted him to rut me,” she quietly finished saying and realized her back peddling might as well have been a dash to the finish line.

Starlight hopped out of her seat and cut Cheerilee off before she could even leave the room...along with unintentionally scarring someone with her abrupt actions.

“Hold on a second. There’s no reason to be mad at anypony. We all agreed to have our chances with Chris, and you getting upset like this is only going to make him think he was right about hurting us. But, if we’re trying to look at things as fairly as possible, Prim Posy did jump in line with Chris. But so did I.“ She blushed with a slight ear twitch. “Twice… three if you include this morning.”

Cheerilee’s face grew cross. Whatever Starlight was doing, it wasn’t working, so she gave way to the obvious but then smiled deviously.

“Okay, you have every right to be mad, but you just so happen to be in luck. Chris owes me a favor, but… it’s not going to be sex. Not yet, at least. Chris and I started off a little fast with that.”

[The first night Chris and Starlight spent together.]

"That and having a lot of sex while I have you here," Starlight answered as her ear started to twitch and flap back and forth the more excited she became as she sat upon his lap in his bed.

"Oh, my God. - " Chris reached back and pulled Starlight's legs up and spread them apart over his hips to put her in position - "I've created a monster."

"Let's do it," Starlight gleefully requested. "I want to do this with you. Can you… help me? I still don't know what I'm really supposed to do or how you want me to do it to you or if you're the one that needs to… You know what, how about I stop talking, and you just tell me what to do?"

Chris grinned and started to think about the best way to approach this.

"I don't know the best way for a first time. I've only heard mostly bad experiences… Except from Sniff. He was a lot of girls first. Slow and… I was going to say lots of lube, but you've already got that covered."

Starlight blushed and pulled back into herself a little.

"Stop. That's still so embarrassing. I know it's supposed to help, and, yeah, feeling you slide up against me when I'm wet feels fantastic, but it's like… Ugh."

She grumbled in a mix of anger, confusion, and laughter. "I know it's not pee, but how can I not look at it like that? Either that or look at it like my pussy is drooling all over your crotch. So it's more like I'm spitting on you."

Chris grinned, not at all deterred by the visual.

"Well, if it is just like spit, and you like me kissing you so much. Then maybe you should let me—"

"No," Starlight teasingly answered as she dropped her hooves on Chris's chest. "That's so gross. And if what we’re doing right now didn't feel so good, I don't think I'd let you fuck me. But that's what I want, so can we just try that?"

It was all in good fun, even if Chris really did want to try doing more by starting slower.

"Yes, but, I don't know if the human way is the best way, so I think we should try it the way ponies normally would. So, um… Okay, I think we can make this a little easier for you if you lean over the side of the bed with your ass facing towards me. That should be the most natural way for you...I think."

"Okay," Starlight agreed and rolled off to get in position with her hind legs standing up from the floor and her chest laying flat on the bed. "Is this how you want me?"

Chris joined Starlight off the bed and took a moment to fully appreciate what he was being offered.

"Yes, just like that… I still can't believe this is happening."

Starlight shook her ass a little and shifted her tail to the side to let him take her.

"Just make it happen, please."

Chris braced himself with his left hand over Starlight's flank and started to slide his length up and down her slit.

"Just getting myself nice and wet before going in. And just tell me if it hurts. Like I said before, the first time for a girl usually hurts, but I don't think you have a hymen, and it would probably take a horse to reach it anyway. I'm only human, after all, so I don’t expect any blood."

Starlight cooed, feeling him tease her entrance.

"You're all I want, Chris. Besides, you said stallions only last a minute at most. I want this to last."

[Back in the living room.]

"Hold on." Nurse Redheart interrupted. "How painful is sex the first time? I only had a little discomfort while experimenting. And... you bleed from it?"

Starlight sighed, knowing full well this would be a touchy subject.

"Yes, the first time hurts if you're not stretched out enough to take in how big he is. And I wasn't, but I didn't bleed from it. Thankfully."

Cheerilee had a question to ask as well.

"And what did you mean by a stallion only last a minute? Isn't Chris technically a stallion?"

Given how commonly they had used the term interchangeably, Starlight offered some clarification.

"He's a human stallion. When Chris first told me everything about sex, he mentioned that when it comes to sex, pony stallions normally only last about twenty seconds to a minute at most before they cum and have to pull out or go limp. Human stallions, though? He said for them, cumming fast is lasting only seven minutes, but they can also go for hours. So, anyway."

[Back in the bedroom flashback.]

"I want this to last," Starlight cooed. "And everything you've done so far is-ow! Ooh… Slow. Slow down."

Chris froze, maybe only just an inch in.

"Sorry, I thought I was. I'll go slower. Or should I stop, and we do something else."

"No," Starlight quietly answered. "I want this. I want you to keep going. If it only hurts the first time, let's just get this over with so we don't have to worry about it tomorrow or the next chance we get. And I don't want to wait."

Again, Chris started to press in, and Starlight did her best not to make a sound. True, she wanted it in her so bad, but the pain of being spread to accommodate his size felt like she was being ripped open. So, instead of telling him to stop, she bit down on the blanket.

That led into an unknown passing of time of an agonizing cycle of pressing in deeper and resting. Pressing deeper and resting. Pressing deeper and pulling out to test the resistance, and returning only to rest again after pushing deeper.

Somewhere nearing the last inch or two, and much of the initial pain had started to fade, her desires began to reward her perseverance. Mixing in with the pain was that warmth and tingle that glowed deep inside.

"Can you… thrust from there?" Starlight whimpered. “I don’t—“

After struggling to hold back just how much this was hurting her, she was ready to try to make it work with what she was able to take so far. “I don’t need to take all of you right now. This is… I’m good with you right here.”

Just by the breaks in her voice, Chris could finally tell that she had been silently crying.

"Oh, my god, Sta—"

"Just go slow," Starlight pleaded with teary eyes. "I know you don't want to hurt me, but it just started feeling good. I… just go slow and… please?"

[Back in the living room.]

Derpy interrupted the story, looking suddenly horrified.

"He made you cry? Sex sounds horrible."

Prim Posy agreed.

"Yeah, this story was getting good until you said that.”

Starlight groaned, not being able to convey exactly what she had gone through.

“Yes, I know. But at the time, I wanted it so badly. You have no idea what it’s like to have him there, naked finally, kissing you, touching you, and after he makes you cum once… I can’t explain it to you properly. You just want it.“

She shifted slightly and crossed her legs, her ears flickering once or twice.

“Twilight had said that sex is something you understand when you're ready for it, and I think she’s right. Because, well… after he made me cum the first time, I knew I wanted more of what we were doing, even though I didn’t really understand it. Clueless Starlight.“ She giggled awkwardly over the memory. “But as soon as he had me in position, I felt my body wanting to push back and… I guess force him in. Son of a bitch, I would have to if Chris wouldn’t have told me to go slow. But… let me just finish this part of the story first.”

[Back in the bedroom flashback.]

“...please?” Starlight asked desperately.

Chris started to pull out.

“I think we should stop. There’s other things we can—”

Starlight curled her tail around Chris’s back as best she could to hold him in place.

“No, please… Just… try. At least a little longer. I’m close. I can feel it.”

Fearful of hurting Starlight more, Chris reluctantly pushed back into where he stopped last, taking very slow strokes in and out.

He was now more attentive to everything Starlight did. Watching her and every breath she took in, the slightest flinch, a wince of pain on her face, another tear that welled up. Even the contractions around his cock that had her flirting between a groan of pain or a moan of pleasure, he used them all to gauge how to move inside her.

Starlight no longer tried holding herself up on the bed. She let her body fall limply on the mattress, hoping that the more she relaxed, the less tension her body would flex down on Chris and bring another spike of pain.

Her efforts helped with letting fewer contractions down on his cock ruin the mood. However, after each contraction, her body would relax for another moment or two, and that wonderful feeling would return. Unfortunately, as the pleasure continued to build up, it would only cause another contraction.

She was panting slowly, trying to control her breathing. Another flex of pain would make her whine and flex even harder but then relax and moan as the tension gave way, letting Chris continue.

As another spike rose up and she stopped herself from resisting, instead, she forced her body to flex down even harder.

“Keep going,” She pleaded. “It’s getting better.”

Still cautious, Chris did his best to comfort Starlight by softly caressing his hands up and down her flanks and under her hips. Even when her flexing down on him caused him discomfort, he forced himself through it. Just like her, though, after she relaxed and the forced tension released the vice-like grip around him, he couldn’t hide how much he was enjoying the slow strokes.

Eventually, after a few more minutes of forcing through the contractions, the grip her body held on him began to weaken. Her slow pants grew to heavier hollow breaths, and her eyes had softly closed themselves, leaving her to fade into the ministrations. The sting hadn’t left her from being stretched open, and a dull ache still resonated deeper into her core, but it was being overtaken with a buildup that ebbed and flowed of those near climatic feelings.

“Just like this,” Starlight hushed with a blissful call to continue.

Chris held his pace, feeling her body still clinging to him every few strokes, but the hold was different.

Her inner walls no longer clamped down uncomfortably. They were hugging him, sometimes tighter than before, but it ended with a ripple of the inner muscles flexing down like a ring being pulled over his cock. Something akin to her pussy stroking him off while he fucked her, or possibly trying to draw him in deeper.

The pace of the ripples began to quicken in stride with Starlight’s breath. The hollow pants quickened to huffs from her laxed jaw. Then a low throaty groan rolled out, and she gasped with her knees bending to press herself down on his next thrust in. Her gasp of air ended with a groan that fell into a whine that made it clear she was enjoying herself.

“Chris… I can… this is… Oh… gaww… Chris… I wa- I… keep. I wann—“ Her breaths frantically increased like she was running for her life. “Don’t move-uhh!”

Like a switch had been flicked, her body became animated in an erotic display of her forehooves reaching out. Pulling the covers towards her, she buried her face in the bedding to cry out in long moans of ecstasy. Her tail bobbed and flicked in short motions until she curled it around Chris again. Instinct had taken over with her trying to pull him closer to press herself down further against him.

Holding still in her soft grip, Starlight began to work herself up and down his shaft in short, jerky motions. Electric pulses of heavenly delights caused her to thrust back with her muscles flexing down in a hurried pace down his cock. From her outer lips to the tip of his shaft, her pussy desperately tried to pull him in deeper.

[Back in the living room.]

Now completely invested, Nurse Redheart was the first to give her comments on the highlight of the story.

"I need to practice more. Chris's penis was plenty big before he was erect, and if he was even bigger than what I saw in the examination room, I don't have any test tubes as big as he was from what I remembered."

Cream Heart was just as invested as well.

"Was your orgasm better than what I did with him on the beach?"

Equally as excited, Prim opted to answer the question instead.

"Weren't you listening?! I know I got those tingling feelings while holding Chris against the wall, but just listening to her talk about doing it? Girls, I'm sorry, but first chance I get—"

"Easy there, girl," Starlight was quick to calm the aroused mare. "That was our first time, and we were both over-anxious to do it. Well… he was anxious, I was impatient. And knowing that, yes, he did hurt me in the process… I couldn't stop myself, which I think scared him, and honestly, I still have a hard time controlling myself. I even, somehow, almost burned myself out while in the Everfree Forest."

Starlight switched her crossed legs and drew a deep breath. It would have almost seemed like she was growing uncomfortable telling her story. Though it was impossible to tell if it was simple embarrassment or a growing sense of arousal.

“I know emotions can change how strong or effective my magic is, but wanting to rush back to the castle to try the oral stuff with him had me blasting out magic like… I don't know how strong it was, but I've never put out that kind of power when I needed to, let alone by accident. But, oral and fingers… girls, I'm telling ya, start there. And no, I'm not trying to keep you from him or trying to keep the best parts to myself. Him cumming inside is… There's ways to get there without going all the way. But surprisingly, as gross as it sounds… when you're the one giving oral, and you swallow it."

“Woah!” Cheerilee finally lost her composure. “Please don’t tell me that when you keep saying oral and—“ She tried not to gag. “-swallow, you don’t mean you put his-”

“Holy, ass-scented candle sticks,” Starlight groaned. “Yes, sucking on his dick like a love-flavored popsicle or him with his lips between your legs like he was in a pie eating con… test?"

Suddenly, her previous hesitations came to look foolish, if not presumptuous.

"Oh! That’s why he said another nickname for the vagina was pie. Wow, do I feel dumb.”

Derpy reeled back, but Cream Heart was the one to say what they all were thinking.

“Are you telling us to use our mouths on him instead of having sex?”

Starlight rolled her eyes with an exasperated huff at the sheer amount of hoops she needed to jump through to get the point across.

“Yes, goddamnit. What? Have I lied to any of you girls yet? Did I not bring you all here to let you know what is going on so I wouldn't be the only one fucking him while you all kept on thinking that kissing and rubbing yourself over his pants was going to be the highlight of your time with him? I’m telling you, the mouth and hands sex you can do with him is… I was going to say, just as good, but in some ways, I think the mouth stuff is…"

This wasn’t working out the way she wanted it to. She needed to change tactics.

"No. You know what? I was going to bring Chris in here when class was dismissed so at least one of you could have a chance to see for yourself. But, hey, if you want to screw things up with Chris and leave me having him all to myself, trying to make it all work by my lonesome, I can live with that. The sex is great, and if you’re freaked out over the idea of tasting him or yourself, you might as well give up on enjoying anything better than a kiss from him.” She let out an irritated huff. “It’s not like I’ve been right about anything else I said you should try with him.”

The room went silent for a moment as the girls all contemplated their options. Then, still ever eager, Nurse Redheart returned with a question.

“How much mouth sex do you recommend before he should rut me?”

“Hey!” Prim Posy snapped. “I still only got a few kisses in. I’m getting my date and whatever else Chris wants to do with me.”

Oddly, rather than argue, Cream Heart simply slouched back in her chair, sporting a flirty grin.

“Kissing Chris and having him rub his hands all over me was the best thing I’ve felt in years. Had I known I could have pushed for more, I probably would have asked him to marry me if we could have rutted on the beach.”

Unwilling to be the odd mare out, Derpy perked up defiantly.

“I’m not giving up on Chris. I only got one kiss, and that was after a date. Prim got more kisses than I did. And,“ She started to blush and pushed her forehooves between her thighs as she sat uncomfortably in her chair. “If a kiss on the lips made me feel—”

“Oh, for crying in the mud,” Cheerilee loudly whined. “Okay, fine. I thought I was the only one here who hasn’t done it and wasn’t at least curious. Yes, if Chris is that interested in me, and there's no real risk—“

Not intending to interrupt, Cream leaned to the side and lifted a leg to look at her seat cushion.

“Did I sit in something?”

Starlight cracked a grin and started to snicker.

“Alright, girls. Now that all the drama is out of our systems, can we get down to business? Starting with giving all our support to help welcome Red into the group?“

She turned to Nurse Redheart. “Red, I think you would be a big help and have a lot more opportunities to learn if you stay close to Chris and us. But more than that, you really do seem to care about him, and that’s something he needs more of. So… what do you say?”

Now having all eyes and attention on her, Nurse Redheart gave a long look around the room.

“I don’t like how isolated I kept myself to my work. I’ll always enjoy spending time with my patients and taking care of them… but you’ve all shown me something I never thought I’d have outside of work. And… even if it does seem a little weird, I don’t think it would be the worst thing to share Chris if it meant I was able to share him with such amazing friends like all of you.”

Derpy closed her eyes and shrugged with a welcome smile.

"Can't say no after a speech like that."

Not seeing much of a better alternative, Prim Posy grinned.

"What the hay? I'm already this far deep into it."

Cream Heart shot Nurse Redheart a semi-flirtatious look.

"This girl already got a head start on getting ready for Chris. We could use somepony like her to keep us ahead of the curve. I'll share if she does."

Cheerilee gave a wholesome smile as she looked past her frustrations and saw the mare for who she really was..

"If there's one thing Red and I had in common before all this, it was how much we cared about taking care of the children that weren't our own. And if we both care about Chris and can appreciate how good with the foals he is, I'm okay with her joining us."

[Back in Twilight's study.]

"This is fascinating," Twilight announced to herself as she continued scrolling through the many files she discovered she could explore. "There's so much stuff to examine, I don't know where to start! Virtual photography? What must be days worth of music? All the cute pictures of me and other ponies? Chris even has his own self-produced movies like Benny and Cerb of us, but with them in their own natural environment! I don't know what I want to study first! His content and media about them, or the material about us?

She continued scrolling through the folders of material, making a mental list of items she wanted to explore. Then, one particular folder in the file manager app caught her attention.

"Z Pony Secret Literature?" She read the name with a confused crack in her voice.

She skipped the rest of the folders she hadn't gotten to and opened the incriminating looking link. A mix of excitement, some untold fears returning with the uncertainty of the human's intent, and another of curiosity pulled her deeper in when she recognized the icons next to the file names.

"Why would Chris have virtual documents about us that are secret? Actually."

She cast a quick spell that let her read the translation of the folder and files she was examining, seeing more of its properties and attributes.

"Hidden? The device has the ability to hide content by default? It's… It's part of the file options that I can click? No wonder Starlight had so many issues getting the transition to work properly. It was trying to look for files it didn't know were there."

She started to look over the file names and tried to make some sense of what Chris had been hiding. She went down the list of various titles, but the last one gave her concern.

"Xenophilia? That sounds important."

She quickly opened the file and was shocked to see a cartoon drawing of Rainbow Dash, but put that out of her mind and started to read. She read so fast she had to go back and reread the first sentence to make sure she didn’t make some kind of mistake in interpreting what this document was.

“A human continues to run afoul of pony social norms?” That sounded far too familiar.” Wait? That’s what Peter was having issues with.”

She read a little further.

“This is a… romance story? About ponies and humans? Chris hid a romance novel about… Oh… okay. I can see that. That topic has been kind of taboo with… Oooooh… I should probably warn Starlight about this. She might not know Chris might start to develop feelings for her if they keep spending so much time together.”

She was about to close out of the story and continue on looking over what else was on the copy of Chris’s device, but then she grew curious.

What social norms would be addressed? Who was this human, Lero? How did he end up in Equestria? Which pony would he end up in a romantic situation with? Then, was there anything in this story she could use to get closer to Sniff?

The further she read in, she easily picked up on many similarities. This human wore clothes and that seemed to confuse many of the ponies in the story as much as it did her. Lero also was met with a lot of caution, but quickly had been accepted by many of the ponies around town. Even how this story's Rainbow Dash seemed attached to her human companion was very much like Rainbow Dash herself. Although, the taboo of touching a pegasi’s wings in the story, didn’t match up or make any sense. Then, as if to redeem itself, it even mentioned Lero thought his body odor was offensive, but just like with Sniff and the others, the ponies found it pleasant, like a cologne.

“Erogenous zone?” She read aloud. “Is that a real word?

She levitated over a dictionary and flipped through the pages. Then a second older copy and did the same. Then a new copy she purchased as a backup to her backup. In a last ditch attempt, she skimmed over a pegasus book of anatomy.

The word wasn’t listed.

Maybe it was another misspelling or a made-up word that would be explained later in the story?

She’d have to read further to find out.

“Mating practices?” She again asked aloud. “Ponies in this story already know about… Oh, my gosh! I might be able to… If this was written by a human, it must be at least mostly accurate!”

Her excitement turned to mild embarrassment as it mentioned some form of grooming practice with the human protagonist running his hands over their manes. Something Sniff had done that soothed her as well when they were together. Unfortunately, the story was about to get immediately more interesting.

“Rainbow Dash kissed him?! She would never… they used their tongues? You don’t kiss with… How would? This can’t be right? Maybe they… best-ia… iality? What in the wide world of Equestria am I reading? Is that another curse word or human slang?”

She read on a little further.

“Oh… Not animal, but also not human?”

She pushed herself away from her desk and started angrily pacing in circles. This story was driving her up the wall, and she barely even got through the first few pages. Not only that, there were so many words and terms she didn’t understand.

“Not human, but not an animal? A damn tree fits that description! No, there has to be a better description in there somewhere.”

She returned to the story, determined to discover its secrets.

“Dash waited months? Our humans have been here less than two weeks, and Peter and I are already dating. Did I move too fast? Did Oven Fresh move too fast?”

She hadn’t even finished the first chapter and was already trying to tear it down or explain it out of relevance. Might be best to read past the first chapter before deciding whether or not it was worth moving on from or trying to pick it apart for anything helpful.

She had gotten to a part where the human protagonist was explaining his appreciation for Rainbow Dash’s physique and comparing it to a human's.

“Muscle-bound? Heh… Sounds like Cerberus.”

Another passage finally added some much-needed clarification about the kissing.

“They rub their tongues together when they kiss? That has to be a human thing the author threw in here. No pony does that. And… huh… This Rainbow Dash doesn’t care that humans eat meat either… Still can’t believe I didn’t notice that. And what’s up with Rainbow licking his teeth so much? It can’t be… Wait? That was one whole chapter? How fast did I read this thing? Goddamnit. This better give me some real answers… Although… I can’t see Rainbow Dash ever acting this flirty or romantic. Not any more than… awe, shit on a seat cover. No more than I would… Son of a bitch.”

Author's Note

[Spacing and other minor edits made 5 Dec 2023]

Welp, now Benny knows to get ready for his big double, double date. Sadly, he didn't seem to keen on the idea, although... Lumberman certainly had some strong opinions on the matter. Now, I will admit, I had hard time approaching his point of view for this. Granted, it's one that I've gone back to and bounced around in my head of what it really means to be human, but in this context, where does the line get drawn for what is acceptable if they are going to regard each other as equals?

I suppose I could have swapped out "racist" with "specist," but again, the common mentality is that they're just "as human" as them, so I decided to keep it, despite the fear that it might sound preachy.

From there, it appears that Zecora wasn't of much help with Fluttershy trying to put the last few pieces of the puzzle together. Still helpful in regards to

Regardless, that led to some interesting interactions with Pinkie for Benny after that. Both confronting her on being stuck in Equestria, as well as dating and what he smelt like. Talk about a close call.

Then, for those of you interested in what would happen with Chris and Nurse Redheart, you get to find out what happened on the first night with Chris and Starlight. Finding out what happened just seemed to fit better when being told to his harem by Starlight to get their interest.

However... now that the harem is all game for sharing Chris, he's going to have 6 mares lusting for him, now knowing what other options are available.

Then poor Twilight... unhiding all the files exposed her to a clop fic, and a big Thank You to AnonponyDASHIE for letting me referance Xenophilia.

To find out how the lewdness and insanity continues, tune in next week for the publication of Chapter 69. Compensating: Part 3 "Merging Fantasy with Theory." Coming to you this Saturday! That's right! Bonus Chapter!

83. Dignitaries in. Discord Out.

While Twilight's castle wasn't too difficult to navigate out of, Ember was finding it challenging to find which specific twists and turns she was now following. Or at least which ones she had to guess the scent was the strongest in.

Not fast enough to have caught up, an unfamiliar voice made her jump.

"Are you lost, Princess?"

Ember froze in place, suddenly feeling vulnerable and strangely embarrassed.

"Lost?" She asked rhetorically. "Me? Uh, no. I was just looking for the, uh, room with—where I can wash… my staff!"

She turned around to address the voice, revealed to be a Solar Guard unicorn.

While finding a guard in a castle was expected, it was strange to see him here. The only other two Solar Guards she had seen were the pegasus with Sniff and the Earth pony guard she thought she was following. Maybe this one could help?

"I think I remember that Onyx pony saying something about a place I could… do that. The washing—staff washing. For my staff... Do you know where he went off to?"

Despite Ember showing said staff, Helix was a little apprehensive of the royal dragoness acting so strangely. Even so, he still tried to recall where Onyx had gone off to. At the very least, to put enough distance between himself in Ember that Onyx would have to deal with her.

"Uh… probably up on the roof. That’s where I last heard he was going when he was walking out of the study with Chris. And I guess you could use the hot tub to rinse off your staff."

Happy for the convenient update, and a quick end to this awkward conversation, Ember nodded and took a stronger grip around her staff.

"Oh, that must have been it. Thanks."

As she turned and started off for the exit, Helix called out to her again.

"Princess? The stairs to the roof are the other way."

Embarrassed yet again, Ember tried to repress her goofy smile as she passed the guard in a hurry.

"This way. Got it. Thanks again."

Utterly confused by the Dragon Lord, Helix shook his head and continued down the hall, a cheeky smile growing as he wondered how much Onyx would bitch about this later.

"Really glad I took this position. Canterlot was never this entertaining."

For the flustered princess, after a few wrong turns and one big loop, she found the last set of stairs that opened up to the roof. Just outside of it, she could hear that same Earth pony discussing his experience with Chris.

"No, I'm telling you guys. You need to train with him. I've been in the clench plenty of times, but I've never been pulled out of it and punched to the mat the way he could. And another time, he managed to pop me in the eye from behind his head… How is that even… Who would think of that?"

Unfortunately, standing there wasn't going to accomplish anything. It was time to be the brave leader she was and work herself into the conversation. Preferably while maintaining her dignity and respect.

Mustering her courage, she opened the door and stepped out to nothing but disappointment.

"What the?"

Sitting next to the hot tub was Onyx, talking to Midnight and Ralph. As per protocol, all three immediately rose to their hooves with Onyx to greet the princess.

"Princess Ember… can I help you?"

With Chris nowhere to be seen, she had to default back on her makeshift excuse.

"Oh… well… my staff-" She raised her staff to distract them. "-waaaas dusty. I thought I could rinse it off up here before I left… to go somewhere else. Aren't you supposed to be with Chris?"

Still unsure why this Princess would be wandering around on her own, not to mention thinking that rinsing off her staff should be done in a hot tub, Onyx gave her the benefit of the doubt. She was a dragon, after all. Probably didn’t even have indoor plumbing.

Then he remembered the Dragon Lands was made up almost entirely of rivers of lava, and, yeah, probably a safe bet.

“I’ll be with Chris tonight, but right now, he’s being escorted by one of my other guards. I’ll be heading out to join him after I finish coordinating security for the human embassy tonight.”

Curious, Ember dipped her staff in the warm water, still looking for a way in, or at least directions.

“Is that by invite-only? If humans are going to be here for a while, I’d like to establish a strong relationship between our races.”

[Over at Sugarcube Corner.]

Chris looked over the order he put in, hoping it was sufficient for what was planned.

“Thanks again, Mrs. Cake. This should be more than enough.”

From behind, Pinkie’s excited voice filled the room.

“Squeezy!”

Chris turned around to see Pinkie bounding over just fast enough to brace for her wrapping him up in a hug.

“I forget how huggable you are, Chris! Oh! And let me introduce you to some more of our friends."

Without putting Chris down, Pinkie took a deep breath and pointed her free hoof to new faces.

"Prince Rutherford, Grandpa Gruff, Gilda, Gallus, and Smolder."

Knowing he was going to be captive until Pinkie had her fill of hugs, Chris briskly waved his fingers that were still in view towards the newcomers.

"Hello. Nice to meet you all. I'll shake hands...or hooves, first chance I get."

"Excuse me, Pinkie," Thunder firmly addressed the clingy mare. "I know you and the humans are close, but perhaps you could put him down so he may properly greet them? Preferably while he still has feeling left in his arms"

Realizing just then what she was doing was bound to lead to an ass beating, Pinkie put on a nervous smile and carefully set Chris down. As she backed away, she tucked her twitching tail between her legs while she apologized, the smell of champagne he emitted was even sweeter than the mimosas she had tasted with the real thing.

Why did he have to have a sweet scent? How could fate be so cruel to this sugar-addicted mare?

"Oopsies. Sorry, you know me. Can't let go of a good hug."

As much as Chris didn’t want to deal with this, he started to speculate any female could be another horny nuke set to blow...pun not intend. His six was already enough to handle, and he didn't need anything else coming between them, especially a pony with as much energy as Pinkie. Might as well make this quick.

Of course, Pinkie had to ruin it with a question.

"What happened to your face?"

This again? So much for making it quick and just sticking to the explanation in the most simple of terms.

"I started training Onyx," Chris answered, not trying to sound too enthused about it. "He's already a professional boxer, so I showed him a different way to box, and he got some hits on me."

Of the new faces, Gilda took the initiative to introduce herself, probably thanks in part to the mention of violence.

"Another warrior from the human world. I’m liking you humans with every new one I meet. Even your public relations guy was pretty cool."

Very cordially, Chris shook her claws and noticed that smile so many others had when greeting them.

"Yeah, we're all pretty special. I'm glad you're on good terms with Rainbow Dash by the way."

He shook Gallus's claw rather pleasantly, but Grandpa Gruff did more of a quick grip and let go, likely living up to his name and was just being a dick. Prince Rutherford and his two assistants/guards were overly enthusiastic with their greetings, and Smolder introduced herself in a rather chill manner.

At least this dragoness didn't seem overly drawn towards him, though Chris wondered if maybe she had a crush on Spike. It wasn’t until she stepped up to greet him that he realized she had been passing glances at the blind drake the whole time from behind. Regardless, he didn't feel comfortable sticking around without Starlight or at least one of his other mares with him.

"Well, if you'll excuse me, I have to head back to the embassy. I'm sure I'll see you all around soon."

Thankfully, Thunder must have recognized his discomfort and covered the cost by the time Chris had finished, allowing the two to make a hasty exit.

Left behind, the group made ready to partake in some sweets of their own. So, as Pinkie forced her attention on explaining the many available desserts, Spike ordered a double of his usual.

Either clueless or playing ignorant, he was quickly joined by Smolder at his booth, who was ready with another conversation starter for him.

"So… is fighting and all this action what it's usually like over here?" She asked, not sounding rude or disinterested like she was before, as her eyes stayed focused on parties who’d been discussing combat.

Still not sure how he was supposed to react to the attention, Spike opted to focus more on explaining the recent uptick in excitement as of late.

"Not really. Normally we have to go somewhere before a fight starts. Ever since Sniff and the others showed up, there's been a lot more danger to face. Otherwise, I knew Chris was going to help train Onyx, but I didn't know they'd be fighting each other. Kinda makes me worried about how Cerb is going to train me."

After all the storytelling of how ferocious the human Cerberus sounded, Ember was even more blown away.

"No way! The same one that hurricane-decapitated the Timberwolf and saved your scales?!"

She quickly realized just how loud she was and covered her mouth. Though, much to her surprise, none of the others around her seemed to notice or react to the outburst. She had almost stood up and barged out, but there wasn't any dragon around her to make her feel obligated to put up a strong front. The sense of calm and lack of pressure left an odd feeling of comfort she wasn't used to.

"So, ugh… I know I got all excited about the fighting and cool action stuff you've done, but… how did you learn to do that while living with ponies?"

Such an odd question after being told what Twilight and the others did in the forest should have clued this dragoness in, but Spike had to re-educate her on the subject.

"I don’t know what it's like living in the Dragon Lands, but Equestria has a lot of dangerous ponies and other creatures that Twilight and her friends have to deal with all the time. The only reason so much of the kingdom looks so safe is because Twilight and her friends keep most of the threats away. We only have to actually fight maybe every other month or so, so it's not like I don't ever see any action."

Despite the words coming from her leader. Smolder looked far from convinced, almost looking insulted at the idea.

"How tough could the bad guys be if even ponies could defeat them?"

Despite Spike's normal pleasant nature, this was two days in a row he had to explain to an outsider not to underestimate his friends.

"Twilight and the rest of us have saved the world so many times, I would have lost count if I didn't have to make a report for it every time. But if you don’t believe me, I don’t know what to tell you. I can't show what we've done outside of the movie Cerb and Benny took of us fighting the Timberwolves."

Before Smolder could counter with some other put down, Spike remembered something that could help show her what he was talking about.

"Oh, yeah! That's right! I can show you. Well, not me in particular, but I know who can."

Without any warning, Spike took Smolder by the wrist and dragged her over to Pinkie, who seemed to just be sitting strangely in place, almost begging for something to do.

"Pinkie, I know we’re supposed to be showing all the delegates around, but can I take Smolder to the human embassy?"

Pinkie, still trying to shake her urges, looked to Spike, a twitch in her ear fighting its way through.

"What? Oh?! Umm."

Try as she might, she had no control and was going to cause a scene if she stayed. She needed Spike's help and grabbed him by the face, lifted him up eye to eye, with nothing but desperation to share.

"I left something in my room and need anywhere from five to ten minutes to find it!"

Giving no further explanation, Pinkie dropped Spike and made a mad dash for the stairs, leaving a pink smoke trail in her place.

"Entertain them until I get back and then ask Benny if you can go!"

Just in time to give Spike a reason to stay, Mrs. Cake returned to the counter with his usual, completely missing the sound of Pinkie’s door slamming shut.

“Two Ruby Cherry Jubilee Cupcakes.” She gave a glance towards the new dragoness and then winked at Spike. “With a few extra rubies.”

Just behind Spike, the group knew what they wanted if they only had a few minutes left with him, and Gilda was motivated enough to speak for the rest of them.

“Tell us again about that wicked fireball.”

[Over at Prim’s house.]

Not expecting company, Prim made her way to the door and was surprised to see Starlight had made an early appearance.

“Starlight? You’re a bit early. Is everything alright?”

Doing her best to maintain her composure in public, Starlight stood rigid with a large nervous smile, and only her left ear refusing to cooperate, twitching frantically.

“Oooh, everything’s fine. I just needed to talk to you about something before Chris foalsits for us tonight… and I was really hoping you could help me out with… something before our date?”

The scent carried in with the wind was enough to have already told the unprepared pegasus everything she needed to know. Thankfully, she found it kind of cute and happily invited Starlight in.

“Get in here before you create a scene, hun.”

With a great sigh of relief, Starlight happily trotted in, ready to get through the important matters first.

“Okay, so, first things first, Chris told me that it’s important all the foals, at the very least should know that Chris is dating all of us. I’m not sure how you would want to tell Cotton Cloudy about us being with each other and potentially being one big happy family, but it’s better they find out from you instead of somepony else.”

Prim blinked a few times, waiting to see if there was anything else, but if that was it, there wasn’t going to be a problem.

“No worries, Glimmy. My little girl knows that you and I are going out tonight and that she’ll be with Chris for the evening. I didn’t tell her about the rest of us all dating now, but she knows that you and I are seeing Chris at the same time and that… well, I left it at you, and I are friends, but I’m sure once she spends the evening with him, she’ll be fine with everything else.”

Since that only took a brief explanation, she could now start the date early. Wrapping her wing around Starlight’s neck, she started to pull her in the direction of her bedroom.

“Now, how about we get you taken care of so we can enjoy the rest of the evening in the clouds.”

Even if it wasn’t Chris she’d be fooling around with, Starlight had taken a rather strong liking to Prim. While she was certainly attractive for a mare, though still not her preference at the moment, she was sweet and aggressively affectionate.

Of course, there was also the fact that she had no qualms about embracing this new concept of tending to each other’s needs, which Starlight had plenty of at the moment.

“I need this so bad right now. I didn’t want Chris to feel left out, so I started his morning with a blow job. Then he was training with Onyx and… watching him dominate Onyx Armor was so… Oh, you just got to watch him in action, Prim. That alone had me wanting to rut, but that would have ruined our plans for tonight.”

Now in the bedroom, Prim cleared off some laundry from the bed while Starlight watched and continued on with her struggles. Between her frantically twitching ears, and the rapid shaking of her legs, it was taking all of Starlight’s willpower to not just start rubbing one out right there. It would have been a first, but with so many options of partners, it seemed like a waste.

“I went to Cream first, and she was on board since Button already knew she was seeing Chris. Then I went to Red’s to see if Derpy was still there, and they had just finished their lunch date, but they skipped having lunch and-”

With similar needs of her own, Prim let Starlight know that the time for talking was done by pressing their lips together.

That was another thing. None of the other mares could recreate the magic that was a kiss from Chris, but Prim certainly had the passion for it down perfectly.

More than just the passion, the aggression she showed was much like what Starlight usually led with while with Chris. At least now, while alone, they could both stop worrying about holding back and really let themselves go.

The kissing was great, but Starlight needed that aggression focused elsewhere and pulled back with her horn already glowing. Her spell quickly covered the room, granting them the privacy they were going to need for what she was about to request.

“Get on the bed and lay on your back for me. Chris showed me, Red, and Cheerilee something last night that just the two of us can do.”

“Oh?” Prim asked, implementing a cute but seductive tone. “Will I be able to join in next time?”

Starlight smiled drunkenly as she thought about what it would be like with this mare in the mix and was already looking forward to it.

“I would certainly hope so. Though, I wouldn’t mind you being the one on top next time. Maybe even Red can take turns with me, so I don’t get so worn out like I was last night.”

While getting comfy on the bed, Prim giggled as thoughts of what must have happened would have looked like.

“You, me, Red, and Chris? What have you got in store for us now?”

Not able to hold out any longer, Starlight jumped up on the bed and stood over Prim, lining herself up to lay down over her and eyeing her prize with her tongue peaking out of her mouth.

“Imagine you were laying like you are right now on Chris’s chest while he ruts you, then you’ll be licking me out while I lick both of you and him at the same time. For now, though, let’s just enjoy our time together.”

[Back at Sugarcube Corner.]

Standing on the table, Spike had quickly gathered a small audience and was doing his best not to embellish on any of his highlights.

"And then I ran up and screamed out as loud as I could. My scream became a mighty roar and a massive green fireball erupted."

He fell on his butt theatrically, recreating his disappointment.

"I thought I had failed in my attempt to help in the fight. It looked like I was going to breathe fire like normal, but it all came out at once in this slow-moving ball of… I didn’t know what it was. It was so different from anything I had ever seen before. But then it kept going, incinerating everything it touched and burning everything that came close to it."

As the audience drew closer, Pinkie returned, looking much calmer and at ease, though with a noticeable coating of sweat. She took a deep breath, relieved and, even in a bakery full of sweets, was enjoying the oddly pleasant scent she still carried while cheerfully talking with herself.

“I wonder if Twilight can find a way for Benny and them to go home if she can bring them back with more single humans. Although, if other ponies are as sweet as me, that could be fun too.”

She licked her lips to confirm her theory, getting mild results, evident by the slight shiver that coursed through her body from snout to tail.

“Might need a little more sugar. Or, maybe a syrup would be better with all the drippies.”

Finally coming into earshot, she could hear Spike’s storytelling getting more lively.

“-in the nick of time, Shining Armor’s shield goes up around us, and then BOOM! Massive flames exploded everywhere! Who knows how many Timberwolves must have been taken out.”

Having been there, and heard the retelling that morning, Pinkie stepped up in the group, ready to move along with the rest of the day and her plans.

“I got what I needed, Spike. You can go now. Have fun with your new friend. Oh! And let Benny know I’d like to talk with him later today. Gotta check up on his progress with my program he’s on.”

Happy to have the chance to finally see the show about all the ponies he knew, Spike jumped down and led the way for Smolder, waving to the rest as he left.

“Sorry, guys. Gotta go, now. I can tell the rest of the story later. Bye!”

With the storyteller out of the picture, along with a chorus of awws from the many listening, Prince Rutherford turned to Pinkie, needing another fix of action and suspense.

“Pinkie! Tell story again of dearly departed party cannons.”

[Back at Fluttershy’s house.]

After no response came after knocking on the door for several seconds, Rarity let herself in.

"Hello? Fluttershy? Justin? It's just me. Is everything alright?"

"Upstairs," Cerb’s voice fell down from Fluttershy’s room.

Assuming she knew what had happened, the familiar scent grew only strong until Rarity opened the bedroom door to find what was to be of no surprise. Not even angry, though feeling left out, she stared at the two.

Cerb lounged comfortably against the headboard with Fluttershy still asleep on top of him, his body barely covered by the blanket, confirming his state of undress.

"So… What have you two been up to this morning?"

Cerb grinned and tried to look innocent. The smells of sex and lack of attire sadly making said efforts an utter waste.

"We got really invested in a thousand-piece jigsaw puzzle. Then things just kinda spiraled out of control from there."

Figuring there was only so much time left in the day for her to privately enjoy each other's company, Rarity kicked the door behind her shut and trotted up, gently joining them on the bed. Now laying flat, her ears wilting back and tail bobbing and twitching, she hoped the visual signs were enough to not make her beg.

"I came to see if you both would like to join me for lunch, though I had also had other aspirations for enjoying our afternoon if you were more horny than hungry."

Cerb gave a soft laugh and helped Fluttershy lay down at his side, which was like moving a rag doll for how out of it she was.

"Well, I can't exactly say no to such a charming request as that."

Rarity giggled for a moment and looked away. Her elegant classy nature on full display to charm her human stud.

"I'm sorry darling, but clearly this morning could only sustain me for so long knowing there would be more of you to have."

She pulled back the covers to take her place but noticed part of him wasn't ready.

"Oh? I suppose this is rather sudden. Is there something you would like me to do to help... get things started?"

Elated with her forward nature, Cerb only smiled and pulled Rarity on top of him. She took this as a request for getting him aroused, taking a seat firmly on his crotch and leaning in for a kiss, but something felt off. So off that Rarity had to pull back and investigate.

"Justin, are you sure you're alright?" She asked, intentionally putting her hooves between them to keep some distance, her previous desire replaced with concern.

For as well as everything had been going, Cerb did have some issues he couldn't fully get a handle on. None of which would likely make sense, even to him.

"I'm sorry," he apologized, looking away from her eyes, his face marked with shame. "I just don't know what I'm supposed to be doing and I hate being laid up like this."

He looked up again and placed his hands around her hooves, a sad smile starting to show through.

"It seems like when I'm with you and Flutters everything just… fits. I can see where I am, what I'm doing, and having both of you next to me, I don't worry about the unknown so much."

Sadly, Rarity was familiar with this setup and was worried about what the catch was.

"Darling, I’m sensing there is a ‘but’ at the end of that sentence?"

Before he could answer, he already started feeling calmer from just talking to her. It didn't remove his concerns, but they didn't feel so heavy on his mind. Everything from his touch to his voice seemed to verify that things were on the rise, in more ways than one, and he could tell she noticed.

"But it feels like when I think about what I don't know, I have no idea what to look out for. I don't know if this is how our life is supposed to be, or if everything so far was only a small sample of what lies ahead."

There was something else, those thoughts just felt like such a terrible thing to say, though he was going to anyway.

"I still don’t feel like things should be this good for me. It doesn't matter how much I want it or the fact that I found an impossible dream and fell in love with it and-”

He choked on his words a little, seeing how much his confession was upsetting Rarity. This was looking to be as challenging for her to hear as it was for him to say.

“Please don’t think this is anything you’re doing or not doing. I don’t know how to live without having something to worry about. Even if I am the thing I’m afraid of the most.”

While she could have found a reason to blame herself, not being able to help was still a terrible feeling to have by itself, her being the Element of Generosity was only making things worse. Now instead of wanting to enjoy herself, all she wanted to do was give Cerb the comfort he needed.

“Justin, dear. You know you have all my support, but if keeping all of us safe is causing you to worry, I’m afraid I don’t know what I can do to help put you at ease.”

It was unfortunate, but there was no easy answer. He knew that but explaining it was going to be difficult. It probably would have been impossible if Sniff hadn’t gone on about his phycology rants in the past.

“Sniff once described it as a learned behavior. It doesn’t matter that I’m not in danger. I spent so much time living in fear that my brain hasn’t allowed me to realize that I don’t need to.”

He started to rub Rarity’s sides as more of those positive feelings she was so good at bringing out came back. Along with his improved mood, a small smile he shared was mirroring back at him, making it too difficult for the vibes in the room to remain so dim.

“It just means that I’m going to lean on you two a lot more. Because, like I said, it’s only when I’m left alone with my thoughts.”

Naturally, Rarity was more than happy with this suggestion. If the solution was more time with her man, then that was something she could easily accommodate. It was the...generous thing to do, after all.

“Well, then. I suppose that just means I’ll have to stick even closer to you.” She turned up her eyes in a posh manner, suddenly speaking highly of herself. “And while I tend to have a rather busy schedule, I suppose I could fit you in throughout the day.”

Joke or not, it got a few good snickers out of Cerb, something Rarity was glad to hear.

“In all seriousness, though, I’m glad to hear that this was all something I could easily help you with. For a moment, I thought the idea of having sex again was the problem.”

That got an even stronger reaction out of Cerb. It was a smirk suddenly had that looked uncharacteristically snide or cocky. It might have been accidental, but it was enough that Rarity’s face looked a little cross, as if insulted.

“Oh, shit,” Cerb humorously lamented. “Not even close. I was actually wishing you were here earlier.”

In one fluid motion, he pushed Rarity’s forelegs out of the way and pulled her back to locking lips and grinding hips. With the combined softness of her body, its heat, her arousal coating his, and that lovely sweetness that filled the air so much more he could taste it, he was ready to go in no time at all.

Rarity pulled back from their kiss, taking deep breaths from her excitement she struggled to catch up with.

“Is your leg well enough to ravish me as brutally as you fight? I know I’m asking for a lot, but I want your brutish nature just as badly as I want your soft and gentle ways of indulging my salacious desires. I want to see what else you can do to me.”

As much as Cerb wanted the same, he knew he’d catch hell from Flutters for hurting himself. Actually, he’d probably catch just as much hell for not waking her up for her chance. Nevertheless, a repeat of what Fluttershy serviced him with earlier was still more than appealing as he thought back to it.

“Unfortunately, I’m not quite there yet, but if Fluttershy was conscious, I’m sure she’d recommend being on top and doing that thing you both do by squeezing and stroking with just your muscles… fucking phenomenal. If you don’t mind staying with it long enough for me to cum, that is.”

Rarity grinned and rose up, taking hold of his member in her aura, lining herself up to take him. All her earlier desires returning with reinforcements, her eyes practically mad with hungry desire.

“I’d love nothing more than having you put a little filly in me, Justin. However, as it stands, simply going through the motions is just as inviting.”

Before she lowered herself down, he gave her horn a playful tap of his finger, reminding her of something she was forgetting.

“I don’t know how close the neighbors live, but knowing you, close enough. Oh, and tonight, I think Flutters would like a little one on one time with you… if you don’t mind me being there for it.”

Casting the spell with ever-increasing ease, Rarity lowered herself, a throaty groan now privately shared only for him, she wasn’t hearing anything that didn’t sound appealing.

“Mmmph… I look forward to it, though I’m sure with you there, we’ll eventually pull you in. In more ways than one.”

She buried him to the base and took a moment to adjust to his girth again. She thought it was a little funny how much the pain only seemed to make the pleasure seem so much more rewarding as the one gave way for the other. Something that came along much stronger with each contraction her body gave.

“Now, then… let’s see how much better I am at this, this time around.”

[Somewhere between Dimensions.]

At an impossibly slow pace, a belch finally escaped Discord’s throat, returning his normal movement of speed. With the relief finally granted, he pounded on his chest with his lion’s paw.

“Oh, my goodness,” he called out with great relief. “I should really cut back on my time intake.”

He looked at one of the flakes of time he had been snacking on, then tossed it to the side.

“Such a tragedy that something so scrumptious takes so long to digest… Really bogs you down.

Now that the effects of digesting a gluttonous meal of time had run its course, Discord raised his left clawed limb to check the time on a watch with no arms or numbers. Somehow, he could read it and was devastated by what he saw.

“I’VE BEEN HERE TEN DAYS?! Fluttershy must be worried sick about me. Missing two tea parties in a row? But I can’t just leave all this-”

He turned and saw just how much, or little, he was able to get done. Then he remembered how boring it was.

“Bah! I could use a break anyway.”

He looked down at a serving where one of his doubles had left a collection of the thousand-year-old Banishment Reserve. He couldn’t just leave it there to go to waste.

“I can’t believe it took me five days to get that out of my system.”

He bent down and started packing as much as he could into a Princess Twilight lunch box.

“If I don’t take it now I’ll never remember to bring it back.”

[Back at Fluttershy’s place.]

After a pleasant little nap, Fluttershy woke to Cerb’s bicep and Rarity’s hoof in her line of view. As she started to move to figure out what happened, Cerb noticed she was now awake.

"Sleep well? Oh, and Rarity stopped over."

Fluttershy looked further up to see Rarity passed out on Cerb's chest. That coupled with Cerb’s grin and the scent wafting through the air made it obvious what’d happened while she was asleep.

"I guess she couldn't wait till tonight… or you were awake… Also, you are a deep sleeper. She got loud.”

Quiet happily, Fluttershy smiled and cuddled up next with her two lovers.

“Sorry I missed it. If Rarity got loud, that means she really enjoyed it. Did you?”

Cerb reached out and laid his hand on his pegasus, giving her a loving touch, welcoming her back to the waking world and his company.

“We talked for a bit first, but yes I did, and Rarity is looking forward to some time with you tonight. Also, before she passed out, she said we’re invited to dinner at Twilight’s tonight after drinks at G & O’s. The yaks, dragons, and griffons are visiting and they want me and the rest of us to be there.”

“Mmm, that’s nice,” Fluttershy hummed, still rather tired.

As pleasant as this was, Cerb had been sitting too long and needed to get the feeling back in his legs. A bath wouldn’t hurt, either.

“You think Rarity would mind if we got washed up without her? Not that I'm complaining, but…"

Fluttershy giggled again, knowing all too well what he was talking about.

"I’m sure she'll be fine. We can wash up together after she wakes up,” she said, still floating on cloud nine. “I’d offer to join you, but given how small my tub is, I don’t have the stamina for it with you.”

Cerb gave her a funny look for a moment, but then realized what she meant.

“Oh… yeah. We probably would, wouldn’t we?”

If Fluttershy had the strength with her at the moment, she would have mounted him before the bathwater even started, but there was no need to be greedy.

“You go on ahead and take your time. I’ll rest up a bit more with Rarity, and do you know what time it is?”

Cerb looked over at his watch sitting on the nightstand next to the bed.

“About a quarter after one.”

If that was the case, there was no need to rush for anything and Fluttershy gave into another yawn.

“Okay. Just wake me when you’re done.”

With that, Cerb scooted himself towards the edge of the bed and let Rarity slide off his chest to take his spot on the bed. Leaving the unicorn to ball up and be smothered by Fluttershy, Cerb made his way to the bathroom and started the water in a tub that certainly was only for two ponies to bathe intimately close, or him and one of them with not enough room to thrust from underneath.

[Thirty minutes and one relaxing bath later.]

Cerb stepped out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel, or rather coiled halfway around as it clearly wasn’t designed for someone of his size.

“Swear to god, I need to get this girl some bigger towels… Fuck it.”

With the sad excuse of a drying cloth already past its usefulness, he laid it over the back of a chair by the vanity mirror. He was dry enough to get dressed to the point he could open a window.

Not that he minded the scent of his mares, but for all their sakes, he should have opened the window before the bath. The air was thick with their arousal to the point it was kind of distracting. Perhaps too pleasant would be a better way of putting it.

Unfortunately, before he got that far, he noticed that he had potentially ruined the towel with a little reminder of his time in the Everfree Forest.

“Goddamnit,” he groaned as he saw how much blood he left on the fabric, then to his side to see he had ripped open one of the poorly developed scabs. “Just my fucking luck.”

Making do with what he had available, he MacGyvered together a new bandage out of toilet paper and reused the medical tape from his old bandages.

Despite the admirable attempt, even an amateur would have laughed off his impromptu engineering, but if he hadn’t woken up either of his two mares by cursing, then he wasn’t going to bother them for help with it. Certainly not when they’d hardly be awake enough to keep their eyes open while patching him up.

Unfortunately, now that he was dressed, had the room airing out, he was bored again and left with his thoughts.

Knock-Knock-Knock.

Downstairs, someone was at the door. How convenient that Rarity’s privacy spell kept their noises out, but let other noises in. At least he would have some company.

As he reached the door, he tried to guess who it could be. One of the guys maybe came by to pick him up for something special Twilight was putting on? Becky coming over to check up on him? Pinkie with the delegates and the new royals? It could have been anyone.

The door opened, and he was greeted with a sight he never would have guessed. Much the same, Discord wasn’t expecting what he saw behind the door. Though he looked far less happy about it than Cerb.

“Who are you and where is Fluttershy?” Discord demanded, eyes already glowing red with barely disguised anger.

Knowing little about this character, as well as the havoc, Cerb didn’t know what to expect, but also knew to tread very lightly.

“She’s in bed taking a nap. I take it you must be Discord?”

After being gone for so long, Discord wasn’t about to let this stranger keep him from his favorite pony… so long as he didn’t have to touch whatever this creature in front of him was.

“Of course I’m Discord. Have you seen any other Spirits of Chaos floating around Ponyville? And… well, clearly you’re a human… Though I don’t believe I’ve ever seen one quite like you. Then again, I never thought it was possible for something to survive with your kind of makeup.”

Now there was a statement Cerb thought was worth exploring.

“How many have you seen and how are they different?”

Unfortunately, Discord wasn’t in the mood for a game of twenty questions. He was there for one pony and one pony alone.

“I’ve seen plenty… in passing. But at least they had more than an acorn’s worth of magic for me to work with, you though? Could you make yourself useful and let Fluttershy know I’m here and tell her that I apologize for being so late.”

He sniffed the air coming from the house, quickly growing both disappointed and confused.

“I don’t smell the tea or any of her cucumber and ginger sandwiches. Did she already put everything away?” He folded his arms and huffed. “Ugh. I can’t blame her. I wasn’t here last week and now I’m late today. You know what? I owe it to her to make up for this grave injustice of making her worry about me. I’ll get started on warming up the tea.”

With a snap of his fingers, Discord disappeared, only to have his voice return from inside the kitchen.

“Tell Fluttershy that… wait a minute? Where’s the tea and sandwiches?”

If Chris was right about anything, it was that this Discord character was kind of a dick. Certainly, not one Cerb wanted to mess with.

“Uh, I’ll let her know you’re here. Be right back.”

Quickly rushing back upstairs, Cerb gently nudged Fluttershy to wake her.

“Hey, Flutters? Discord’s here to see you.”

“Hmm?” Fluttershy quietly mumbled before the message had her eyes open wide and a shot of adrenaline had her sit up abruptly. “Oh, shit. I didn’t think he was going to still come over this late. Where is he?”

“In your kitchen,” Cerb flatly answered, pointing in the direction of the stairs. “Chris said you and him are friends. Is that still the case?”

Fluttershy started to roll out of bed, though the adrenalin wasn’t enough to make up for the extra time she was going to need to move on her own.

“Fuck… Could you carry me downstairs, please?”

Taking one slow step at a time, Cerb carried Fluttershy in his arms, careful not to drop her. As expected, this sight was something Discord wasn’t ready or willing to accept. And being Discord, he responded accordingly, now in a doctor’s outfit, standing ready wiht a medical bag.

“Fluttershy! Why is he carrying you?! Are you alright?!”

Not having the time to properly wash up, and still exhausted, Fluttershy blushed with a smile.

“I’m doing more than fine. And he’s carrying me because… umm… let’s just say that sometimes spending time with him can be exhausting, but it’s such a wonderful, lovely, and sometimes arduous time.”

Taking another look at his favorite mare, Discord had to rub his eyes to make sure he was seeing things right. Something had dramatically changed… or maybe not. It was hard to tell. Whatever it was, it would have to wait until after Fluttershy finished her introduction.

“Discord, I’d like you to meet Justin, my new coltfriend.” She looked up to Cerb, cute, but needed confirmation. “Although Sniff said, boyfriend. Which do you prefer.”

Cerb gave a half-hearted shrug as he reached the bottom of the stairs.

“I’m fine either way, although coltfriend would make more sense here.”

[One long conversation and pot of tea later.]

“And the next day before the party, we asked him out, and he said yes. Now it’s the three of us as a trio.”

Given how long that conversation was, Cerb needed to stand up again and figured Rarity would have been rested enough by now. Also, Discord had been giving him the evil eye for most of the conversation, and he wanted to put some distance between them.

“Hey, I’m gonna go wake Rarity. We wouldn’t have been able to hear her if she did wake up.”

Fluttershy set her cup down, hoping Rarity would like to join them.

“Please do, I’m sure she would like some tea to share with us.”

There was so much to take in, and even without the visuals, Discord had been stuck on every word. So, as soon as Cerb was away, Discord opened up.

“Fluttershy, my dear, I’m so sorry I wasn’t there for you. Had I known, I would have turned all of those Timberwolves to balloon animals, or sand, or… I don’t know. I would have thought of something unexpected.”

It was clear that Discord had been concerned for her, but she wanted to hear what he felt about the others.

“You don’t think I’m weird for wanting to be with Justin or… well… I don’t know what you might think about me also being with Rarity. Ponies don’t normally talk about it, but it seems like they don’t talk about it because they don’t like the idea of-”

“I don’t care what other ponies think,” Discord snapped. “And neither should you. Even this new Justin guy thinks the world of you and supports your… Did it have to be Rarity?”

Fluttershy tried not to laugh, knowing he was mostly joking.

“Discord.”

In truth, he was only half-joking, but she was beyond getting talked out of what she had invested herself in, so he could have some fun with it.

“Pinkie would have added a little more chaos in your life. That way you’d never forget about me.”

That time he did make her laugh… The thought bubble above his head, playing out his thoughts like a movie certainly helped.

“I could never forget about you. You know that.”

Despite her honest words to comfort him, he wasn’t done. Evidently, there were a couple of other good choices out there he found tolerable.

“Starlight is better with her magic and so is Twilight. Although with Twilight, you’d end up being a Princess one day.”

She knew he was having fun with this and didn’t want to stop him, but she also wanted him to know how serious she was about her choices.

“It only could have been Rarity, and I don’t need any other pony’s approval to know that. Just like I didn’t need any other pony’s approval of being your friend. They don’t need to understand it for me to still be happy with who I want to keep in my life.”

The sound of a pair of footsteps caught the attention of the pair. At the top of the stairs, a visibly moved Rarity welcomed their guest from Cerb’s arms.

“Discord, where have you been? Out of anyone, we thought you would have loved to see all the chaos our new human friends have been creating in your absence.”

True, some of the stories were entertaining, but he could already tell his time was growing short to be with them.

“I’m sure in due time we’ll have a chance to catch up. Unfortunately, there’s still plenty of work for me to get done. And speaking of that work, Justin. One, you’re welcome. Two, I don’t know if I personally can find you a way home, although since you took care of and protected, not to mention made my very best friend the happiest pony there ever could be, I’ll go as far as I can and offer whatever help I can to Twilight after that. Three… despite everything you both have told me, and all that I’ve seen, I don’t know how The Pony of Shadows managed to bring you here.”

That was a cold confirmation of what they all had already assumed, but being right didn’t make it feel any better hearing it confirmed.

Sadly, there wasn’t much else Discord could offer as support either.

"I may know just about everything, see just about everything… but I have no idea what's all going on with or what happened to bring you here. What I can tell you, and I'll be sure to drop by and tell Twilight the same, The Pony of Shadows more than likely worked alone.”

Come to think of it, he never had a reason to have this conversation with Fluttershy or any of the others. With time almost running out, he figured now was the best time to at least get them pointed in the right direction.

“The Umbrum that were responsible for King Sombra likely didn’t place all their bets on him freeing them. Their Hopeless Magic is the same that turned our adorable Princess Luna into Nightmare Moon. It thrives on the misery of others, and I would wager them to be the most likely responsible for bringing you here. Likely for all the hardships you suffered. Though that would complicate matters as I don't see how The Pony of Shadows would have been able to work with them if he was so weak, being only a fraction of his former self that roamed Equestria after my banishment. The same goes for the rest of him in Limbo.”

He gave a cocky grin, suddenly sounding very proud of himself.

"I do recall hearing stories every so often over the years while imprisoned in stone to make some theories. However, I have no doubt that he was defeated for good after his fight with your friend Benny.”

Needing a visual aid to help explain himself, Discord conjured up a regular baseball and tossed it to Cerb. Once Cerb had it in his hand, Discord was ready for this human to see for himself.

“Justin, my dear boy. If you could do me a favor and try to get angry for me. Anything that annoys you. A tragic childhood memory, an insult you can’t get over…”

Despite Discord’s overprotective attachment to Fluttershy that initially had him starting to plot against Cerb, his opinion had started to change. Given the devotion Cerb had shown in Discord’s absence that had kept her safe, he needed to make sure this human was one he could trust with Fluttershy for himself. And he had just the question to verify his worthiness.

“The thought of anypony trying to hurt our lovely Fluttershy?”

That last thought must have done the trick, as the baseball in Cerb’s hand started to disintegrate and fall apart like a wad of beach sand, crumbling under its own weight. Discord could now allow this new union to continue without his interference.

“Everything in this world is imbued with magic. There are various kinds of course, but you and your other friends, Justin. You are not made of magic. You and everything that likely came from your world are made of Order. Invisible strings that weave together your existence and do not allow for the rapid changes or movement of magic. That is why you are not affected by it and why that ball in your hand is falling apart.”

Discord looked again, feeling the separation with a slight burn from a part of his magic was destroyed.

“That ball is only, as your friend correctly identified after his fight in the Castle of the Two Sisters, a construct of magic. You just being close to it for a while… Okay, the being angry part is a little confusing to me, but while you are angry, that Order emanates outward much stronger than if you were calm and it breaks apart those strings of magic that make it tangible."

For a moment, Cerb felt some clarity. Such a baffling component of their existence now made sense. Then he noticed the ball still crumbling at the same speed, despite his anger fading.

"Hold up. I'm not angry anymore. Why isn't it slowing down?"

Discord squinted his eyes and looked closely at the ball, suddenly pulling a comically large magnifying glass out of thin air.

"Well, now. Isn't that interesting?"

Hearing his own reaction, Discord looked up to see that indeed his audience was waiting for some explanation. However, what he saw left him conflicted and needing to consult with one of the few others he trusted.

"Unfortunately, that’s something that will need some more looking into, but I must be going for now," Discord announced as he stood up. "And Justin, it was very nice to meet you, and I don't say that to just anyone. I also trust that you will take care of Fluttershy for me while I'm gone. Fixing the mess created from your travel here will take a while."

Cerb stood but remembered that shaking hands wasn't going to be an option, making his motions of discarding the ball on a shelf made him look awkward and sloppy. Kind of disappointing not being able to shake hands since Discord had dropped the attitude he originally entered the house with.

"It was nice meeting you too, and I'll be sure to take care of her. She means a lot to me. Both her and Rarity."

While it was good to see Discord again, it was sad for Fluttershy to see him go so suddenly. Now knowing that he would be gone for the foreseeable future, she mustered as much of her strength to slide down from her couch and walk over to give him a proper farewell.

“It was nice to have tea with you again, Discord. And thank you so much for helping as you have.”

Seeing how much she was struggling to stand on her own, Discord leaned down and picked her up, giving her a hug that had been bracing himself for. A hug that was likely to be the last for a long time came with a grunt and a sigh that sounded just as physically painful as it did emotionally.

“It’s not a problem at all, Fluttershy. I may be the lord of all things chaos, but I’m also your friend.”

Ending the hug far sooner than either would have liked, Discord set her down, ready to say goodbye.

Not fast enough, Fluttershy had one more request that would keep in a little bit longer.

“Oh, before you go, could I ask you something… in private?”

Fluttershy started walking towards her front door as if knowing he couldn’t say no, led him outside. A silent nod from her to Cerb and Rarity let them know that everything was fine and they would respect her space.

As soon as they were outside and the door was closed, Fluttershy nervously shuffled her hooves and looked adorable as she tried to work up the courage to ask her question.

“I’m sorry if this comes off as strange, and if it’s not possible, I’ll understand, but... “

She looked up with hope and longing in her loving eyes. If the impossible could ever be made possible, she believed Discord would be the one to make it so.

“Not every human wants to return to their world, and Rarity and I are hoping that Justin will want to stay with us. If he does… would you be able to change whatever it takes to allow Rarity and me to make a real family and allow us to have a foal with Justin? Right now we can’t, but if we could, we could be a real family for him, and that would mean the world to me.”

The thought of it had only occurred to her while explaining how the attraction to Justin first started. She didn’t go into the graphic details or even admit to already having sex, but she assumed Discord knew.

After explaining the physical process of reproduction and how exhausting it was had essentially been an admission of guilt, considering how tired she still was.

“I’m sure some of the other girls might be interested, but I know this is what I want. Even if Justin can’t stay or won’t be able to return, at the very least, Rarity and I plan on staying together and would still want a family of our own. But… is that something you can do?”

Discord felt so many things from her request. He was happy for her finding something that gave her so much joy in life, sad to be losing her, but above all else, worried that he couldn’t.

“I won’t make a promise that I can’t keep, Fluttershy. But when you’re ready, let me know, and I’ll be sure to see what I can do… so long as I can be in the wedding. You’ll owe me that much.”

Unable to control herself, Fluttershy reared up and gave him another hug around his waist.

“Thank you, and of course, you can be part of the wedding. And if you can make it happen, you can count on being our first foals godfather.”

As much as it hurt to let Fluttershy hold him, he never tried to stop her from showing how much appreciation she held for him. Then again, if he was to give her away, Cerb seemed like a creature worthy of her, and he could live with that.

“I look forward to the day you become a wife and a mother, my dearest Fluttershy, but I really must be off. There is much work to be done.”

Fluttershy of course, let go of her embrace around him and stepped back, touched by the single tear he couldn’t hold back for her. Then, without another word, and only the snap of his taloned fingers, he was gone.

As soon as Fluttershy walked back into the house, Rarity wanted to respect Fluttershy’s privacy, but had to ask, "Was everything okay? Is there anything we need to know about?”

What was discussed would be a secret for now, and Fluttershy smiled as she returned to join them on the couch.

“Everything is fine. I just wanted to ask him in private about helping us more in the future. He was happy to do so.”

As she cuddled in with Cerb and Rarity, she hummed happily with the hopes of one day starting a big loving family. A husband and a wife at her side, foals of their own running and flying about their house, a wonderful future to be had was possibly in reach.

“How about we rest a little while longer before we head out? School should be over soon, and I’m sure Sweetie Belle would love to hear about how lucky her big sister is.”

Rarity giggled at the idea, imagining how her sister would react. It was such a warming thought to her heart that she pulled Fluttershy in closer with her and Cerb.

“I’m sure she’ll be delighted. And might I add that the closer we become, the more fantastic it feels to be with you. It’s like all of my senses are experiencing more as I take more of you in.”

Now noticing it as well, Fluttershy leaned in and kissed Rarity, letting their tongues meld momentarily before expanding upon their findings.

“I’d say you get sweeter with every kiss as well.”

[Away in the realm of Chaos that Discord called home.]

A flash of light popped in, and Discord collapsed to what was, for now, the ground. He groaned and cradled every part of him that Fluttershy had touched. All of it hurt like his very essence was melting away in acid.

“Fluttershy… I want to help you,” he croaked out, still writhing in pain. “But how can I help you when I can’t even hold you?”

He had noticed it right away, the strings of magic inside her, breaking down as the Order injected inside her reformed the strings to something different. Making more of itself and breaking down the rest of what made her the pegasus he knew and loved.

“Okay… Okay,” He huffed, slowly recovering from the Chaos Magic of his realm healing him. “She’ll be fine. She’s just tired from the magic drain. Probably not her first time by how well her body is adjusting to Justin’s Order… She’ll be fine.”

Luckily, the limited contact had done minimal damage, and within only a few minutes, he was up and brushing himself off.

“Hmph… Well… At least with these humans around, that shouldn’t change any plans too much. Although, I really should check in with the panicky princess.”

[Back at the Twilight’s Room.]

By methods unknown to Sniff, things had escalated so quickly with their combined urges that not only had Twilight not made it out of her skirt, she hadn’t even led him to the shower, but her bed instead. Also, Twilight had managed to talk Sniff out of his clothes, mounted his lap, and was grinding herself into one orgasm after another.

"Peter… I don't know how you can keep this pace up. I can barely… uh. Uh, uhh, uhh-ohh. YES!"

She sat shaking over his rigid member, starting to feel the exhaustion taking hold over the bliss she worked herself into. Although, the pros and cons of having him at her disposal were becoming painfully, wonderfully clear.

After the high faded, she took a moment to catch her breath, knowing she didn't have much time or energy left.

"Peter… I want to keep going to help relieve you, but I have so much more I need to do today. Can you hold out until tonight, and maybe both Ovens and I can take care of you then?”

She could see the look of disappointment on his face, not doing anything for her morale or priorities.

“Or do you need this as badly as I did?”

Sniff knew what he was getting himself into, but was glad to see Twilight could still control herself. All the more promising for the time they had together and the mental restraints he kept on himself.

“I hate to admit it, but Ovens was right about her needing help. I’m not going to interrupt her busy hours for lunch, and the mayor already had me this morning, and I know she’s got work to do.”

Much like Twilight, he had his own set of pros and cons to work through. Having so many mares at his disposal gave him a wide set of options for relieving himself with. However, with his current three, their times of availability was still an issue. That was also on top of how much he was holding himself back, fighting his own insecurities.

“But at the same time, and I trust you enough to talk to you about this... I need to slow down. I’m having a hard time trying to figure out how to balance all these relationships and not have them be just about sex.”

For as amazing he was at this, Twilight slid off of his lap and laid next to him. She had her desires satiated for the time being, and his current needs required dialog, not a physical release.

“I think it’s wonderful that you put so much thought and concern into how you treat us, but don’t forget we want to do the same for you. Especially me, considering how important you’ve become to me. I love how you’re teaching me so much, and I can see why you want to take your time with us.”

She giggled for a moment, watching his dick flex and stand up as she talked about their pace of intimacy, then nuzzled in closer to him, giving him a kiss on the cheek.

“Had we jumped straight to you rutting me, or fucking me like one of those porno nurses, I would have missed out on everything we’ve done so far. But all the same, teaching me the wonders of what a mutual sexual relationship should be like, I would like to learn more of what I can do to make you feel like I do.”

She raised her hoof and examined it in front of him.

“I don’t have fingers, so I can’t give you a handjob, and I’m not sure how much I can do for you with my hooves. Plus, you said you wanted to wait before we try oral on you. It just seems like such a shame that there isn’t anything else I can do until you’re ready to do more.”

Seeing her hoof as a reminder of her inadequacy, she laid it to rest on his chest and sighed. His rich scent was building the urge of trying to work through the conversation on his lap again, but she could hold it off enough to stay strong for now.

“Is there anything we could do more of? Like we did in the shower? I know you liked rubbing yourself against me, and when I asked you if you wanted to put it in, I asked because it was something I wanted to try.”

That was such an amazing moment the more she thought back to it, making her cuddle in closer again and drape her rear leg over his.

“Then, when you finally came on me, it felt so nice, I couldn’t help but wonder how much better it would feel inside of me. At least more than what little I was lucky enough to get before you pulled out.”

While having an open dialog was good, it was making his desire to hold back much harder. So, despite how horny he still was, and the terrible case of blue balls he was likely to end up with, he turned to face Twilight next to him and wrapped his arms around her.

“Believe me. I want it too. There’s a lot I’ve fantasized about doing and intentionally held off from, actually. Even some other mares I’ve had to distance myself from because of how tempted I was, come to think of it.”

“Really?” Twilight asked, somewhat confused as to why he would even want to put off having sex. “Anything in particular or any pony you can tell me?”

Considering all the “help” Twilight’s offered him already, she didn’t need any more fuel to add to this fire.

“Nothing you won’t learn about later, and no one you need to offer my penis to.”

Entertained as always by his wit, Twilight giggled and rewarded his efforts with a peck on the lips.

“I look forward to finding out, and since you have a pretty nice selection of mares already, are you seeing any of them today before drinks and dinner, and do you have anything in mind for them?”

Sniff did a quick check of his mental calendar, another thing he needed to bring up, but did recall what he had planned, in spite how things had been so rushed since before the party yesterday.

“Well, I’m not gonna lie and say I’m not playing favorites, but after last night and this morning with Mayor Mare, next on my list is Top Shelf. Though, I plan on taking things slow like I did with Mayor Mare after we escorted her home. Tomorrow, I said I’d have lunch with the three florists, and speaking of them, what kind of calendars do you have. None of them knew what Wednesday is.”

Twilight tilted her head.

“A what?”

[Downstairs in the dining room of the castle.]

Lumberman wheeled Applejack in, wondering how long he’d have to wait for Becky to get back. Applejack was thinking the same, but for different reasons.

“I’m just saying, there’s plenty of rooms we could slip into. Twilight wouldn’t mind if I needed to take a nap with you by my side.”

Knowing that wasn’t at all the case, Lumberman wasn’t at all fooled.

“Psh. By your side and between your thighs is what you mean.”

“Ha!” Applejack laughed at being called out. “Thirty minutes, partner. I still got ya on the hook for that.”

From the stairs, one very grainy, groggy, and hungover voice called down.

“Ow… No loud noises, please. My stomach feels like I spent too long in the Dizzitron. And my head feels like that’s what I landed on.”

Judging by the looks of things, and Spitfire's slow descent down the stairs, as well as her symptoms, she needed some hair of the dog. Although, on second thought, maybe just a recovery day, as far as Lumberman was about to suggest.

"Welp, I see three ponies who drank too much," he announced, trying to sound cheerfully apathetic… if that were at all possible.

Fleetfoot was no better, though she looked to hold herself up better.

"One of your friends said, beer before liquor, never been sicker. Liquor before beer, you're in the clear… but what if you go back and forth between the two?"

Lumberman laughed, pretty sure he knew who said it.

"I'm guessing you'd be Benny, since that rule doesn't apply to him for some messed up reason. Anyway, go ahead and take a seat. I'll see if there's anything to snack on for the three of ya and grab some water or coffee if they got it."

Soarin’, slowly bringing up the rear, took his seat and laid his head on the table, looking like he was the worst of the three.

"Losing at beer pong is like winning the battle but losing the war."

Spitfire almost agreed with that assessment, though refrained from nodding to avoid feeling another imaginary spike run through her head.

"Last night was so amazing until everything kept spinning."

Applejack, in the meantime, was jealous and simply going by her annoyed expression, wasn’t going to be silent about it.

"At least you got to drink. I coulda really gone fer some more tequila. Shit, even a beer woulda been nice."

Fleetfoot, likewise, also had a thin case of jealousy.

"At least you're not single."

And to that, Applejack conceded all further complaints.

"Point taken."

With that melodrama out of their systems, the woman they were all waiting to see finally arrived with Rainbow at her side.

"Morning, everypony," Becky greeted the room, eyes scanning the varying faces of those in attendance. "And how are you all feeling this morning?"

Applejack turned and smiled at the friendly face.

"Morning, Becky. I'm not hurting as bad, but muh hooves are still pretty useless. How you doing?"

Before Becky could answer, the Wonderbolts gave a collective answer of groans and sounds of disgust. Not that it stopped Becky from being cordial.

"I'm doing fine, AJ. But, since I have all of you here, might as well do a quick checkup. Wonderbolts, you're all up first."

Thankfully, checking out the Wonderbolts yielded nothing more than the expected dehydration and other consequence of a hangover. Lumberman returning with water and some leftover goodies Spike had stashed from his night at Sugarcube Corner would give them the sustenance they needed to rehydrate and recharge. Along with taking it easy for the rest of the day, that would be all they needed.

With their diagnosis complete, they went back to their room to nap again. However, Lumberman requested a little more privacy for Applejack and carried her up to Becky’s room.

[Up in Becky’s room.]

"Okay," Becky sighed, thinking everything was on the up and up. "Let's take a look at those hooves."

With little work to unbind the wraps from Applejack lying on her bed, what Becky saw was promising.

"Wow… the scabbing is complete. And not only is there no sign of infection, it looks like the wounds are already closing up and healing. Completely unreal."

That prognosis was promising, even for only one hoof, but Lumberman wanted Applejack’s anomaly to be looked at.

"That’s good, but I wanted you to take a look at some other swelling."

Becky looked up, a little confused if not surprised.

"Which hoof?"

Knowing what he was referring to, Applejack blushed and lowered the brim of her hat over her eyes.

"It’s... not my hooves."

Given the location, Lumberman thought it best to have a smaller crowd.

"Hey, do you want Dash to step out?"

Any other day, it probably would have been a yes from Applejack. However, there weren’t many she trusted with what was going on, and by the sound of things, Rainbow was one she figured she could count on to help. At the very least, Rainbow would keep looking out for her.

Besides, she was the Element of Loyalty, who better to put ones’ trust in?

"Nah, she can stay. Can't keep everypony in the dark. And Becky, the swelling started before my hooves got messed up."

Now even more curious, Becky started to wonder what else could be wrong. However, her mood made a sudden shift to discomfort as Applejack rolled onto her back and started to spread her legs open. Then, just as fast, it mutated to intrigue as the swelling was noticeable.

"Oh…Are they sore or giving you any discomfort."

Not being helpful, Rainbow noticed the same thing and called it like it was in her usual way. With ally the subtlety and grace of a sledgehammer into a stained glass window.

"AJ? Are you growing a pair of tits?"

Not sure what that meant, Applejack grumbled to herself before glaring at her friend.

"You best not be cracking jokes, Dash."

Becky shot Rainbow a dirty look to hush the blunt mare, but quickly turned her attention back to her patient, finding it hard to argue with her crude assessment.

"Don't mind her, and she's only half-joking if anything… Do you mind if I examine them?"

After another deep breath, Applejack was ready to bite the bullet.

"Yeah… Do what ya gotta do."

There was no joy in what Becky was about to examine, if not outright mentally unpleasant. Yet, she powered forward as sShe carefully explored the expanding lower glands with minimal reaction from the apple pony.

The flesh was soft, yet not any warmer than the surrounding tissue. There was no discoloration or signs of infection. It appeared to be normal growth. That is, of course, if breast on a pony was to be considered normal. She needed a second pair to compare them against.

"Umm… Dash? Can you come sit next to AJ for a second?"

Rainbow went on alert for a moment, not sure why she was getting called out.

"Me? What for?"

Now it was really becoming awkward for Becky.

"Dash, I don't have any hands-on experience to compare her breasts to what might be normal for others. But if you don't want to have me examine you, I can wait until Twilight or someone else gets here to help."

If that was a call to Rainbow’s loyalty and willingness to help her friends, it worked.

"Oh? You should have just said so."

After Rainbow sat next to Applejack, the comparison took less than a minute, leaving Becky stumped and Rainbow a little flustered.

Visually, physically, nothing stood out other than the sizes,. and that could be the result of any other factors.

"I have no idea what to say," Becky explained. "Nothing looks or feels wrong, but it's not like I've been checking out any of the locals to compare this to. They look and feel like normal breasts."

This next question might not go over well, but she needed more to go off of.

"Without getting into any details, have either of you noticed anything out of the ordinary with this new development?"

This was going to be embarrassing, but not so much Lumberman had to hide it.

"Well, when I first started taking care of her, going back as far as the night of their magic exhaustion, I never noticed anything. Not either from the bath or the rubdowns to help her relax. Nothing until yesterday morning."

Thinking back, Applejack had noticed when they first started their expansion.

"I noticed it in the morning I went into the forest before fighting the Timberwolves. They didn't hurt or nothing. More of the opposite, I’d say."

Now for things to really get awkward with Applejack divulging her recent history.

"Then again, it was only a few nights before that, the night of the welcome party, that other changes started happening tuh me."

Oh, the things Becky was about to hear from this confused apple pony. It was honestly making her consider consulting a therapist.

"It started with an ear twitch. Fluttershy and Rarity noticed it and pulled me aside to let me know that… Oh, fuck me, this is embarrassing."

Applejack could see everyone noticed just how uncomfortable this was making her, and understandably so. Even still, she had enough bad luck by not coming forward with her physical issues. Holding back wasn’t looking like a good option.

"I was already in love with Lumberman at that point, even if a bit in denial of it. But apparently, my body was ready to start a family with ‘em, even if we can't on account of biology 'er something."

If this was going where Becky thought it was going, one thing quickly came to mind that would put that idea into the debunked category real fast.

"Did you two have sex that night?" Becky asked, doing her best not to sound anything but professional.

Sadly, despite the professional approach, Lumberman couldn't help but feel a little insulted, though he hid it very well.

"No, we did not. She was drunk and just wanted a belly rub before going to sleep."

Applejack immediately nodded, visibly red and embarrassed, but could see the jump in conclusions.

"I think my body wanted to, but I didn't know how that worked until yesterday. And if it helps, we still ain't done it. But I brought this up because that night, Fluttershy explained to me that I felt that way because my body was ready to start a family. So… maybe that’s related?"

In hindsight, if that was to be taken literally, maybe it was helpful information after all. It certainly gave Becky a good theory to work with.

"Oh… I guess. If that's how your bodies work, enlarged breast tissue could either be a biological response to help attract a mate-"

Saying that out loud came off sounding wrong, and she immediately caught herself. Ponies or not, explaining things like a National Geographic special would easily be taken as an insult.

"I mean, your body’s response to look more attractive for Lumberman. That, or since you can't get pregnant, maybe your body is still thinking it can and is getting ready so you could start breastfeeding after giving birth."

Despite the scientific explanation, Applejack turned and looked up to Lumberman, the explanation utterly lost on her.

"Could you put that in some kinda Ponish I can understand?"

Lumberman snickered for a moment but started to nod.

"Yeah, I can. Just not right now. Let's get the rest of your hooves looked at first. And Becks…Thank you."

[Elsewhere in the castle.]

Still lying in her bed, after looking over her notes and adding a few more lines with details, Trixie closed her book and groaned.

“Arg… if this is over, what am I still doing here? Starlight has taken my spot of being the one to fuck Chris, and so has everypony else; what am I even needed for?"

She rolled over on her belly, which thankfully had settled enough that it didn't leave her dry heaving. There was still so much of this on her mind.

"I don’t get it. I wasn’t even gone two weeks, and practically everypony is gaga over these humans. I guess I see the attraction to Cerb and Sniff, but this Chris isn't even that cute."

She thought about it a little more. Maybe it wasn't the looks that had them so attracted.

"They all do seem really nice, and there is the added power they all get, but I don't think they realize that… Not unless they're keeping it a secret, but that wouldn't explain why Starlight is sharing Chris with so many others. Certainly the only explanation I can think to explain that."

After laying in bed this long, she figured enough time had passed and was tired of thinking about all of it. The sooner she could explain things to Twilight, the sooner she could be out of there.

So, not able to sleep, and anxious to leave, she made her way to Twilight’s study. Of course, as soon as she opened the door, what she saw only made her day worse.

"Discord?!"

The Spirit of Chaos lay lounging in a hammock, held up with only one end tied to a hook suspended in midair. His arrival couldn’t have been any less appreciated by this magician.

“Oh! Oh, my gosh! I wish I knew those human curse words so I could curse you right now!”

Discord held a bemused look as he lowered his shades and sipped from a coconut.

“Well, well. If it isn’t little miss third-tear reformed villainess, Trixie. If you don’t mind, I’ve been waiting for Twilight so I can-”

Re-adjusting his eyes, he noticed something entirely out of place and unseen by Trixie. The sight made him yelp, removing his gag props and cower behind the nearest desk. Funny enough, despite his fear, he didn’t lose his sense of humor.

“My goodness, Trixie. I know Fluttershy has been busy with her future human husband, but how many humans have you been with?”

Knowing full well what was being implied, Trixie stomped her hoof and charged her horn.

“Trixie has done no such thing, you jerk! But does Trixie ever have a bone to pick with you! We might not be friends, but why did you leave me in that terrible dream place with the Echos?!”

Thoroughly confused, Discord popped his head up a little more in search for some clarity.

"Left you in a dream? Clearly, you have me confused with Luna. And as fun as it can be to go gallivanting in a pony’s dreams, I have to assume your interactions with the humans wouldn't allow me to do so."

"Trixie saw you there," she angrily grumbled. "You opened your little portal, looked around, talking about all the different magic around you. Then you pulled out my hair and said I was hopeless!"

While not always too quick to pick up on the subtleties of those he toyed with, that was too specific for Discord to not put it all together. Unfortunately, what he was putting together wasn't sitting well with him, prompting him to rise from behind the desk.

"And just exactly… where... were you when I pulled your hair? Because this is the first we’ve met, let alone me ever seeing you.."

"What?!" Trixie yelled, only further enraged. "You looked right at me!"

If what Discord was looking at in front of him was a sign of things to come, he knew he had to fix things fast. Not without getting more information first.

“Yes-yes-yes. I know that’s what you think, but just where were you, exactly? Because if what I pulled out of that dimension was your hair, then you and I weren’t necessarily in the same place. It also most certainly wasn’t the dream realm for either of us.”

“Where was I?” Trixie scoffed. “You wanna know where I was? Here!”

In one fell swoop, Trixie reached into her cape, pulled out her journal, and chucked it at Discord’s head.

He caught it with little effort, forming a hand from his beard, and started to flip through the pages, speed reading at an impossible rate. It took no more than five seconds, and he was done but wasn’t exactly sure how to proceed with what poor writing skills Trixie had used to record her experiences.

“Well… Should I file this book under fiction or is there a section lower than garbage to dump this in?”

Everything on Trixie’s face said she was about ready to burst into a series of violent acts, but Discord could dissuade that mentality away from her.

“Trixie, you dear, sweet, silly filly. You certainly have been through a lot, but if you haven’t noticed, none of this matches up.”

Trixie didn’t soften her anger, and she might not have fully trusted Discord but was curious nonetheless.

“What do you mean? The Darkness? The Pony of Shadows? The humans? It all matches up. The only thing that’s different is that Starlight and the others were allowed to be with their humans, and I didn’t stick around to screw things up.”

Falling back into his humor driven practices, Discord floated up and a Zen-like pose, ten book-sized human-shaped cutouts floating around him.

“These Echoes, you wrote about. They called for ten humans to be brought to Equestria by Celestia, but there are only seven delivered by you and-”

He flipped the book open again, pretending to be entertained by the writings as he looked over pages. Above him, he let three of the cutouts fall away to keep the demonstration lively.

“Did this Trixie Rose tell you why her Harmony was a rose and not a tree, or how she managed to hijack a spell you botched?”

For all the questions she could have asked, those were probably the ones she should have brought up.

“No...”

With Trixie’s convictions evaporating, Discord floated overhead and continued to break down the drama.

“Also, I think your alter-self must have been very confused about how these humans work. They’re not vulnerable to magic. They’re practically immune to it, in fact. That big one, Justin, he can shrug off magical attacks better than I can. Oh? And this whole nonsense of the power of humans making you stronger, it actually is the very opposite of what you thought.”

Closing the book and dropping on the nearest desk, Discord rearranged the seven cutouts of humans and arranged them in a straight line. Above each human figure, a series of symbols appeared above their heads.

“Light, Darkness, Friendship, Love, Chaos, my favorite, obviously. Then Hopeless… and Order. There are, of course, many others, but I’m talking about what matters to you ponies for now. Oh! And only one of these actually applies to humans.”

In a puff of magic smoke, all but one of the crude cardboard cutouts turned to four pony shaped cutouts, plus two more she wasn’t familiar with. To make it easier for Trixie to understand, he lowered all his props in a circle for her to see.

The one in the center was without a doubt Pinkie. Around Pinkie’s shape, just above to the left had to be Cerb, being how it had Fluttershy’s cutie mark over his chest.

To Cerb’s right, was some kind of royal unicorn with a red horn, robe, and metal greeves over its legs, but also with a creepy purple aura paint behind its eyes.

Below Cerb had to be Twilight, opposite the corner of Fluttershy. At the bottom of the circle was Applejack, the stetson hat giving her cutout away. Then a larger stallion with an apple cutie mark… Big Mac, maybe?

Finally having the proper props in order, he lowered the lowest two cutouts and brought them towards the front. Applejacks had two light-colored lines that waved a flow with each other while Big Mac’s had two black lines with a dark aura around them that waved against each other.

“Light and Darkness, as I’m sure you know, are the opposite of each other but are still very much the same in many regards. Raw and unrefined, they bolster great strength from start to finish but offer nothing special except for working against each other. And don’t believe all the hype about dark magic. It can just as easily be used to create nightmares as it can be used to remove them from the Dream Realm, for example.”

The pony cutout of Starlight drew to the front with two golden straight lines with a rainbow aura radiating around them. The other cutout with Fluttershy’s big, beautiful eyes came next to it with two intersecting red lines with a pink and purple aura glowing around them, presented in the same fashion.

“Friendship and Love are basically two peas in a pod. Their refined forms of both the Light and Darkness. Both are very potent and more versatile than Light and Darkness, but much harder to control and maintain. Unlike the Light or Darkness magics, Friendship and Love, refined or not, can become something much more dangerous if the pony using them isn’t feeling friendly or loving. Pleasant or malicious, light and darkness won’t change. However, all four can be easily altered.”

The two were lowered, and Pinkie’s cutout came into view. Above her, was what looked like an infinity symbol, but the loops on either side were elongated and tilted off-center. Its lines were black with an off-yellow, almost green, aura.

“Chaos is unlike all the others, as it can alter the properties of the other magic types I mentioned, but it can’t be refined or turned into another form of magic, baring one exception.”

The Chaos cutout suddenly burst into a bright pink color and floated out of view with three balloons that carried it away overhead.

With only one pony cutouts remaining, the menacing unicorn cutout was brought front and center. A dark orb that didn’t move but seemed to draw in the light and color around it seemed fitting for the pony it was paired with.

“Hopeless Magic is dangerous, but not too hard to find here. What shouldn’t be here is Order. Something our new human friends seem to have brought with them, and is the polar opposite of Hopeless Magic, but can do the same thing, only… in much different ways.”

The other pony cutouts returned over the Hopeless symbol as Discord continued to explain.

“Hopeless Magic is dangerous because it corrupts and devours other types of magic, making them it’s own.”

The other five magic symbols were removed from their cutouts and were absorbed by the black sphere, making it grow larger. Just as quickly as it reached its max size, it disappeared in a puff of smoke, with a cutout of Nightmare Moon in its place.

“While I sadly wasn’t around to see the destruction caused by Nightmare Moon, as short lived both of her events were, I can tell that Hopeless Magic was used to corrupt our cute little Luna into such an entertaining terror.”

He conjured the cutout of King Sombra again, and a large black unicorn mare with Rarity’s diamonds cutie mark next to Nightmare Moon’s.

“Strange how Darkness and Love are so much easier to corrupt with Hopeless Magic while Light and Friendship can just as easily fall into chaos.”

A closing curtain fell over the dark, villainous figures, then raised to show the first five magic symbols over a human cutout that was unmistakably supposed to be Cerb. Far different than the other examples, there was a complex structure of lines that looked like a hexagon-cube above the cutout. There was a line running down the center of it, allowing the ridged strings to converge and fold in on itself in a repeating process.

“Order, on the other hand,” He paused and chuckled before pointing towards the human’s hands. “See? Because they have hands?”

Trixie rolled her eyes and groaned, disappointing Discord from yet another pony not getting his jokes.

“Oh, you’re no better than Twilight,” Discord complained but went on with his display. “Order is much stronger than any form of magic because of how it’s structured. And what it does, is force the other strings of magic to conform to its design.”

To make his point easier to understand, the other symbols flowed into the top of the Order symbol and came out the bottom as more hexagonal cubes of Order. Except for Chaos, which came out in pieces, making Discord frown.

“Hmm… well, Chaos, much like myself, can’t interact with Order. The strings of Chaos can’t be broken and still function. Or just the strings at least. Not sure how well a pony would fare since they’re not a construct and have a body to hold them together.”

Despite being educational, and certainly cutting down all the theories Trixie had, she had to ask, “So… what does that have to do with my notes?”

Discord grinned, removing the cutouts, then held out an apple in his eagle claws.

“Let’s just say that your dreams were telling you how things taste in feet.”

He held open his dragon’s paw to reveal mini versions of Chris and the other Trixie making out.

“When really, they were supposed to tell you how things feel in meters.”

Understandably, Trixie’s anger spiked at the insult, and Discord had one last jab to get in.

"What I’m saying, humans can have sex with anyone they want without marriage and don’t have to get pregnant if they don’t want to. And ponies rutting a human won't get them pregnant, no matter how much they might wish it would. Instead, they just like the way it feels and don't care how much it wears them out."

Making things as clear as he could, Discord flashed away in a small burst of light, reappearing in his hammock again. Now with a bigger coconut in his claws and an even larger shit-eating grin, he was ready to send Trixie away.

“In other words, this Trixie Rose of yours showed you the problems she had, not the problems you have. And just like trying to make a big, powerful spell on your own, you had no idea what you were looking at.”

[Out in the Castle Hallways.]

After a shortlived erotic encounter and a quick shower, Twilight was chatting it up with Sniff on the way to her study.

“We did skip lunch. Which is kind of funny considering how much more you could have eaten. Emph… I would have loved to have kept you eating long after our shower. It might be better than the finger-food this morning.”

Sniff laughed along with the jokes, a little surprised at what else happened in the short time they had. Plus, Twilight was getting a lot better with her puns.

“Yeah, yeah. You got yours, but I could seriously use your help tonight. Right now, it’s just you and Ovens that I think are ready for more. At least the two I feel the most comfortable with.”

Already looking forward to it but not wanting him to have to wait, Twilight didn’t think Sniff needed to limit himself.

“If you end up having some fun while you’re out, I’d love to know about it. You shouldn’t restrict yourself so much, and I’ll understand if you can’t wait. Though, I’m sure Ovens and I would love some more time with you tonight, regardless. I’m only going to get hornier as the day goes by.”

Continuing on, the two finally came into view of the study, looking like a truly loving couple. Twilight, specifically, was positively glowing from the added attention she received in the shower. Thankfully, both were just far enough back to miss getting hit when Trixie all but knocked the door to the study off its hinges as she stomped her way out.

“Oops!” Twilight blurted loudly, now trying to look innocent after she thought Trixie must have heard. “I mean… Ohh… Trixie is here. I mean, already.”

Seeing the terrible display of Twilight trying not to look like she wasn’t, in fact, trying to hide what she was talking about, Trixie rolled her eyes and continued away from the study.

“I could care less about Sniff fucking you and your friends, Twilight. I doubt anything you accidentally say in front of me will be worse than this hangover I woke up with or anything else that’s happened today. We’ll talk later. I’m in no mood right now.”

Watching Trixie storm off, Twilight sulked with a heavy sigh. The feeling of putting her own selfish desires in front of her obligations to others wasn’t very becoming of her.

That, or she needed to learn better privacy spells.

“Goddamnit… Should I even try to keep what we do private?” She looked up at Sniff, genuinely asking for advice. “I kind of suck at trying to censor myself or lie about it.”

While it was true, Sniff didn’t want either of them to dwell on it. From what he remembered from Chris, Trixie was essentially a walking punching bag and a living joke. Even still, she was kind of growing on him.

“Maybe it’s better just not to comment on it. If anyone asks, just tell them that our personal relationship isn’t something you’re going to talk about. Besides… It’s none of their fucking business.”

Slowly, Twilight forced a grin despite her less than stellar mood.

“Phrasing?”

That was reaching for the joke to work, but cute all the same. At least enough for Sniff to show his appreciation with a kiss. That seemed to be what she needed to get over the slip-up, and he figured he’d give her a good send-off.

“You know what I mean, Twi. And while our relationship shouldn’t be news for everyone, you’re also a princess and have to protect your image. So… just do what you think is right.”

That sounded reasonable enough, and Twilight took it to heart, cheering up as her appreciation for Sniff grew stronger.

“You’re right… and so smart. Oh, and could you tell the others about dinner tonight? I don’t know if Applejack will be up for joining us, and I think both Chris and Starlight have plans, but it would be nice to have as many of us together. I just hope Italian Stallion doesn’t mind catering here and us borrowing Top Shelf again.”

She only now realized how much the ponies in town had been pulled away from work to help with one human-related event or another. Sure, two were parties, but they all still have bills to pay.

“Do you think we’re taking advantage of them for as much as we seem to utilize their time and labor?”

Sniff shrugged, not showing any concern over it. It was something he had taken into consideration, as well, but already had things worked out.

"Nah, not really. We've always compensated them more than enough. Besides, I doubt Grapes and Olives could accommodate all of our guests, the guards, and they certainly shouldn't have to risk any of the collateral damage of having them all together."

All good points Twilight was happy to have reaffirmed.

"You know, if you don't start fucking up or feeding me bad advice, I'm going to start thinking you're too good to be true."

Sniff grinned, knowing how much of a problem he was for her. Even if he did love the praise, he wasn’t going to let Twilight put him on a pedestal.

"Oh yeah. It's been nothing but clear sailings with me since I showed up? Not counting everything before the last two days."

Carelessly throwing her head back, Twilight laughed at how true that was. However, now that they were dating, she knew he deserved so much more than what he had been given. The fact he never tried to take advantage of that only made her want to love on him even more. Starting with one more kiss.

She reared up and pulled Sniff into a deep passionate embrace, letting him know what he had to look forward to after dinner. Such a kiss was playing with fire. It wouldn’t take much more to have her pulling him back to her bedroom, and she had to end it sooner than she wanted to.

“Swift Sails is standing by for you, downstairs. I’m going to catch up with Pinkie and the other delegates to go over more boring shit, so I can free up some more time for you and Ovens this evening. Aaaaand tonight starts my first day as Pretty Pretty Princess Twiggels Twinkles, so that’s going to be annoying. But, I look forward to seeing how well you adapt to something bigger than what Mayor Mare was wearing last night.”

Not giving Sniff a chance to kiss her back and tempt her into waiting until after dinner to help put her into a sex induced coma, Twilight dropped down to all fours and started towards her study.

“See you tonight, Peter.”

After a quick readjustment of his pants, Sniff cleared his throat and collected himself.

“Let me know if you need a hand getting through the day, Twigs. But we’re definitely on for tonight… Or sooner if you feel like skipping drinks or dinner.”

[Back in Twilight’s Study.]

After parting ways with Sniff, Twilight returned to her study to grab a few things. Backing her way inside to see him off, she waited until he was out of view to close the door, not expecting to already have a visitor waiting for her. A visitor with a voice she had been waiting to hear from for days.

"Oh, dear. It was seem even the ever-faithful savior of friendship has fallen to the charms of a human."

Twilight looked around the room, knowing who was there, and eager to finally talk to him again.

"Discord? Where have you been?"

Not wanting to stay long, Discord swiveled around in a large executive chair. His expression was one of regret.

"I've been busy fixing what I now know was more than anything I ever could have imagined Trixie could screw up on her own. I also seem to have lost track of time while away and missed all the excitement."

He raised his eyes, looking for some hop or at least something to ease his mind.

"These humans… Do you trust them? Not just the one you've clearly been spending some... quality time with. All of them. More precisely, Justin."

With a string of questions like that, Twilight didn't know whether to be embarrassed or concerned.

"Cerberus? I mean, Justin. Of course, I trust him. I trust all of them just as much as I trust Peter. Why?"

At that moment, she noticed something all too familiar in his sad eyes. The same look she saw with Pinkie. Why was it only now she could see it?

"Oh… Discord… I'm sorry… Did Fluttershy know?"

"Hush now, Twilight," Discord politely requested as he turned up his nose. "Clearly you are the smartest pony of the bunch, but you clearly-"

"You went and saw her first," Twilight interrupted his speech of denial. "I can… Well, Cerb has a very unique scent, as well as Fluttershy when she…”

There was no mistaking it. Even just the faintest trace of both of those scents, as well as Rarity’s, Discord had visited her. Then, clearly knowing what these new relationships had led to, Discord had to know how involved with Cerb Fluttershy had become, making him miss his chance to have her just like Pinkie was too late with Benny.

“I’m sorry, but I can smell them on you, and I'm guessing you must know now what I do if you know that I’ve been with Peter."

With no real reason to deny it, Discord sulked as his pupils turned to heart shapes that shattered. Tears started to fall as he accepted how things were.

"I've never really believed in true love. Sure, we can love things, find passions in our pastimes, or enjoy spending time with those who make us feel… the way she made me feel that changed how I felt about not having friends. Maybe one day having something more."

In a sudden snap, he flashed out and reappeared behind Twilight. His body now looking massively muscular as he flexed.

"Not to worry though. I can be just as big and strong as Justin or any other human."

Comically, and maybe not even intentional, his left butt cheek popped, deflating the blowup bodysuit began with a long wheeze. With it, his strong persona seemed to be leaving along with all his hot air, literally and figuratively.

“Well, maybe not as strong as him. He could destroy me like Benny did to The Pony of Shadows. A very tragic story by the way, but if they can survive horrors like the ones Fluttershy told me about, and you trust them, I won’t have to worry about having to leave like I’m going to.”

He looked down again with a grin at Twilight. It was a grin that didn’t mask the hardship he wanted to joke his way through.

“Oh, by the way, I had a long chat with Fluttershy and Justin. Sadly, I don’t have the time to go over everything with you that I went over with them. Be sure to talk to them about what they know now.”

“Wait,” Twilight called out before Discord could snap his fingers. “How long will you be gone? How do we get ahold of you if we need your help? Can we still use the summoning spell if we need to?”

Discord frowned as if she had asked him some terrible question. Perhaps she knew more about his intentions to leave than he gave her credit for. He knew he had to leave, and coming back might take a very, very long time. Yet, he had stayed long enough. It wasn’t his fault he couldn’t find Twilight earlier.

“Twilight, the space between dimensions is still in tatters, and I wasn’t joking when I said that terrible things could find their way through. And besides… I told Fluttershy I would fix the damage, and I will not let her down again. So, I’ll be gone for as long as it takes.”

He pulled back slightly, realizing he might have come off a little more angry than he intended, and softened his tone.

“I'm the only one capable of fixing this. So, if the humans need a way home, even if Fluttershy wants Justin to stay, I still need to go because the damage will only get worse in time… I'm sorry, Twilight, but this is where you need me. So be sure to keep Peter, and Justin, and all the others close to you and each other. If they really were sent here to cause your demise, they are now the key to your salvation.”

Seeing the desperation in her eyes, he could see all the plans for her going up in flames if she thought she needed him. All he could do was remind her of what she already knew.

“Don’t look at me like that, Twilight. Smile… and put some of that faith Peter has in you to good use. It’s where I’d put mine.”

Without another word, and a snap of his fingers, Discord was gone.

Author's Note

So... Is Ember on the prowl? That could be dangerous for a lot of parties involved.

Still... kinda funny seeing her get flustered so easily and all her goofy interactions trying to make up excuses.

Meanwhile, Chris is starting to realize just how dangerous even a handshake can be. Just the same, Pinkie is realizing how dangerous even a hug can be. And even if Thunder Glide is clueless, she noticed that Pinkie was acting inappropriately... or... maybe she just doesn't really know how Pinkie rolls.

Just as clueless, maybe, Spike seems to have earned an admirer.

A little later, Pinkie is getting really adventurous with herself, but at least she has some control over it.

Making a visit over to Prim's, Starlight lucked out and made it safely over to see her date for the night, just to skip straight to the long kiss goodnight.

Over at Fluttershy's, Cerb is dealing better, but clearly has his cooping methods on lock. More on that in a bit.

Now... I really hope you didn't think I forgot about Discord. Turns out, eating time reeeeeeealy bogged him down.

At least he pulled out of his slowed down state just in time to miss his morning Tuesday Tea with Fluttershy. (That took some planning on my part to have these days all lineup.) Although... Discord knows what a Tuesday is? Odd...

Regardless, this was the big event. Not just Discord coming face to face with Cerb, but finally some insight for Cerb and the others to understand why their interactions with certain forms of magic happen the way they do.

What he should have told them was all the Order affecting Fluttershy. It would have helped her to under why sex wears her out so fast... also would have let her know that Discord's magic wouldn't be able to allow her to bear a foal if Cerb order would undo any magic he used to alter her with.

Aaaaaaaaaaand holy shit, Twilight. Not sure if that was her simply working her sexy magic, or Sniff just got her so worked up that even he couldn't resist.

Regardless, had she not been fucking around, she probably would have picked up the same run-down Trixie got. Instead, she was told to get the rundown from Fluttershy, not Trixie.

Where do things go from here? Guess you'll have to wait and see next week in:

Chapter 83. The Secrets Royals Keep.

87. Dinner and Confession: The First Pact.

With the abrupt return of Luna and company, the social hour had really kicked off.

Benny and Cerb reintroduced themselves to the other delegates, leading to a discussion of how they'd taken to pony culture and were learning more about Yak and Griffon culture. That left the mares lucky enough to bag themselves a human stud to assemble at the bar, though Fluttershy and Rarity seemed hesitant to share the more specific activities taken.

Halfway into her first drink, Rarity added her support for Octavia and Vinyl but couldn’t help stress the precautions to take.

"Well, yes, when Benny is ready to open up more and allow himself to engage in such acts, it is beyond a lovely experience. Although, you need to be careful not to push things with him. We had similar issues with Justin.”

Fluttershy agreed but, true to her nature, didn’t want to sound discouraging.

“Ponies are very different from humans, even their social behaviors for romance are complicated. We thought they held the same standards of monogamy, but it seems like they are very flexible with having more than one romantic partner. Even still, being with a pony is not socially acceptable where they come from, but they’ve all come to see us as acceptable, if not favorable partners for them. Just give Benny time, and I’m sure he’ll be happy to…”

Even after experiencing the many wonders of sex and being in a group with others with similar experiences, Fluttershy was still a little shy about admitting what all could be done to others.

Lyra, however, didn’t see the need.

“It’s like Pinkie told you, their hands feel so amazing when they touch you intimately. The first time Peter showed me what he could do, I didn’t know what was happening, but I can’t wait for more time with him tonight. And don’t worry about all the juicy stuff either. Peter told me that it was safe and how much he enjoyed it.”

Knowing she wasn’t the only one, Lyra shot a glance over to Ovens, who had been nursing her drink during the conversation.

“He also told me he wasn’t the only one who didn’t seem to mind tasting it.”

Ovens cheeks flushed a little, but it was Mayor Mare who offered her own opinion, and all with the same charisma/practiced skilled one would expect from a politician.

“It seems so uncivilized, but much like Lyra, I was so taken by what he had done and how glorious he made me feel, I just had to give that stallion a kiss to show him how I felt about it. It’s not exactly a cake topper, but more like an overflow of how wonderful those feelings are to share.”

Happy to chime in, Pinkie wanted to help normalize this new practice...which naturally meant she put her own little spin on things.

"Mine tastes like cotton candy. Although I was eating cotton candy before I got it on my hooves. But it also tasted better than my cotton candy."

This… colorful response, earned looks of shock, surprise, and stunned silence from the many assembled mares, none expecting such a clear mental image or taste.

Of course, a benefit of Pinkie being so forward was that it helped Ovens finally get over her embarrassment.

“I did the same thing as Mayor last night. Whatever Peter is willing to do, I’m more than willing to join in. As for the kiss, after he was with Mayor Mare, there wasn’t much of it left. But while I could barely taste it, it wasn’t much different than my own.”

Twilight, who had only moments ago, joined the small group, instantly knew what they were talking about. And naturally, like the researcher she was, the Princess of Friendship was all too happy to share her findings with others.

“I was probably the most worried about it. But my first kiss with Peter was after he did that with Ovens. I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I think it does make kissing him more exciting with everything it adds.”

To that, Ovens made some flirty eyes at the princess.

“You know, Twilight. It does add a little something extra to a kiss, much like a helping hoof does for something else.”

Twilight nearly dropped her drink from her magic hold and reached back to hold her ear still, making the others fall into a fit of laughter. However, Rarity decided to open up a little more about her own experiences.

“Well, if you’re implying that having a mare join you to share your stallion with makes a good rutting even better, I wholeheartedly agree.”

The group of gossipers all gave excited stares to Rarity, knowing that rutting meant only one thing. And judging by their reactions, Fluttershy figured that might have been more information worth sharing and spoke up to stop any questions that might be too invasive.

“I think what she means to say is that while just being alone with your stallion is wonderful for how they make us feel, having a mare you love and trust with you only makes being together all the more fulfilling.”

Aside from the rutting Rarity had mentioned, being with a mare certainly caught the interest of Octavia.

“Pardon me for asking, but… you’re not even the slightest bit concerned with what somepony might say about you two being together? Even if you are with Cerberus?”

For that question, Rarity answered with a vehemently firm response.

“Of course not. Fluttershy and I have mingled with stallions of all types. We have known nobles, industry giants, other royals, brave warriors, and so many others that would have made fine suiters. That being said, for as disinterested as they have been, or blind to what fine mares we all are, they can go fuck themselves for not noticing what Fluttershy and I have seen in each other. The fact that we were able to win over Justin is only more proof that we shouldn’t care what the onlookers and loveless passer-byes may think.”

Perhaps overselling it, but also not caring, Rarity turned in her barstool to lay her fetlock over Fluttershy’s. They smiled at each other and flashed a glimpse of how happy they were with each other.

“I can think of nothing that would give me any reason to hesitate about expressing who my heart belongs to. And I simply refuse to hide it."

She held Fluttershy’s hoof, proud to be with her mare, yet angry at the outside world she was supposed to appease.

"We’ve both given too much to Equestria for any pony to push their social norms on us. I don't care what they think we should comply with when no pony cares to even speak of it the first place.”

Top Shelf, who had been listening the whole time, was still trying to catch up like Octavia and Vinyl.

"So, Twilight, Ovens. When we were with Peter last night up in Benny’s guest room, and you let me kiss him, this was what you wanted me and the other girls to share with you?"

Ovens, Sitting closer and more familiar with the barmare, turned back to give up the truth.

"You've been a good friend to me, Topsy. You also had a thing for Peter, but I knew if I just told you upfront what I was doing with him, you wouldn't believe me. Or even worse, you would freak out. My mother had the right idea of letting you see how good even a kiss could be-"

"His hands already had me sold," Mayor butted into the conversation. "But the demonstration with both up in the guest room certainly made everything else that he had to offer easy to welcome."

To that confession, Oven’s picked up again with her explanation.

“Uh, yeah. We figured that if you could feel what we did, even just a little bit, you would want to learn more on your own. But if not, then Peter could still help you with whatever else you might want. Although Twilight and I can still only do so much.”

Speaking of only being able to do so much, Twilight had to stress the point further.

“Peter has been taking it slow with us… mostly. However, it’s clear he hasn’t been able to enjoy it as much as we have. Not that I’m ungrateful for how he’s slowly introducing us so we can better appreciate these new experiences, but he’s limited on what he can do for himself. Today alone, he was with me twice, Mayor Mare and Lyra, and yet at no point did he look remotely satisfied.”

Swifty, still waiting for her first romp with Sniff, piped up to remind Twilight of a potential solution.

“Peter said that he needed to hear from you before doing anything with me, and I was going to ask that if Lyra was going to have more time with him tonight, why don’t we all help him together after dinner?”

If that was the plan, Fluttershy thought Twilight’s group should have a little more info on what to expect.

“Um, depending on what you all do together, try not to wear yourself out too fast. If Sniff is anything like Justin, helping him cum once might not be enough.”

Adding to the warning, Rarity took the wind out of Fluttershy’s sails with nothing more than a titter.

“Oh, dear me. Yes, that was quite the discovery today. Sadly, Justin’s injury has kept his movement rather limited. Even still, my lucky mare had him all to herself this afternoon. It was all she could do to bring about a glorious… first time experiences, which unfortunately I missed. Nevertheless, he was still ready for more.”

Ovens nodded, remembering Sniff telling her of his prior limits, though she was surprised to hear that Rarity wasn’t done. Apparently, the fashionista was willing to speak more freely than she had earlier.

“Fortunately, I arrived not long after.” She gave a bashful yet gleeful smile. “I admittedly fared no better in my efforts, which, sadly, dear Fluttershy slept through. After that, Justin carried us both downstairs, without issue, mind you. Then, not much later, went back out to that dreadful castle in the Everfree Forest, and he is still looking forward to another night of intimacy with us.”

The response from the other mares was a mix of titillation as well as concern. That sounded like a lot for only two mares to take on alone. Although, knowing those two, none of them dared suggested adding another to their duo. Not even Pinkie, having more than her fair share of threats cast her way, was willing to offer her assistance.

Fluttershy, noticing their reactions, thought of at least one suggestion to help ease their concerns.

“Well, tonight is also going to be our first time with just each other as a real couple. It does seem like when Rarity and I work together, we don’t get exhausted nearly as fast, and I think we can help Justin cum a lot faster than if we were doing only one on one with him. Although that was only last night and this morning, so things could change.”

After listening to Fluttershy and Rarity’s advice, along with recalling the expectations provided by Sniff, Ovens realized something.

Last night, this morning, twice again this afternoon, and Cerb was ready to go again?

"Wait a minute… Can all humans rut five times a day? How can any creature fuck that much?"

It was then that Twilight realized just how loud they were talking in this conversation. At the same time, no other ponies seemed to notice. In fact, she didn't even know what they were talking about until she reached the bar.

"Can no pony hear us right now? Did somepony cast a spell?"

All too proud to boast, Ovens gave Lyra a nudge with her elbow. This new mare was likely going to come in handy when dealing with Sniff, and she was even happier than ever to have her with them.

"That'd be our new friend here with a noise-dampening spell."

Lyra, in turn, batting her eyes, trying to look adorable, and not doing a half-bad job of it.

“I like to practice my harp without being interrupted or bothering others when I’m traveling. So, after some experimentation, I came up with a spell that would have an area effect that limits noise. It works a lot better than the harder privacy spells that require an enclosed space. I would've used one that made everything inside a space completely silent and was mobile, but that requires a shield that would only draw more attention. All I need is something that’s good at conducting noise. Usually, I enchant my harp, but anything made of glass works rather well, too.”

Unexpectedly, Fluttershy had a terrible giggle fit and turned to Rarity. The joke was there, but she didn’t have to say it. Rarity knew how useless a spell like that would be with her. Her vociferous cries of passion while climaxing was somewhat of a problem, and she tried to make a frown over the unspoken joke, but Fluttershy was just too cute, and she had to turn away after rolling her eyes.

However, being on the topic of not letting others tune into the discussion, that brought up another topic for Twilight to bring to their attention.

“Well, since we still have some privacy, I think we need to consider some extra precautions regarding what we say outside of our groups here.”

While not looking to sound like she was on full alert, she could tell they had come to understand when she spoke like this, it only meant bad news.

“It’s nothing bad… potentially.”

And it was instantly understood to be bad news, and Twilight still had to try not to make it palatable.

“I made a mistake today by telling a friend about what Peter and I have been up to. I even told her why, and what it’s like. What I didn’t tell her was not to try and come between a mare and her human.”

Rarity, not wanting to admit the problem fell on her and Fluttershy’s shoulders, jumped in to leave a vague enough short version of the events.

“To make a long story short, the individual in question should have seen what happened to Tealove to know what to expect… All things considered, Tealove got off easy.”

Having gotten the rundown from Ember herself, Twilight had good reason to believe precautions should be taken.

“What I’m saying is that if we are going to have our relations with our humans, personal and professional, kept on a need to know basis for the time being. Otherwise, Tealove is a good example of somepony potentially being a danger to any of us. Possibly even our stallions getting hurt in the crossfire if things get really dicey.”

After explaining it like that, the cause for alarm didn’t seem all that great. It was more like an extra layer of precaution for avoiding a nuisance. Regardless, since they were following along, Twilight continued.

“For the time being, until there’s a better understanding of sex, herding-”

“Stop calling it that,” Rarity butted in, still not on board with that term.

Twilight grumbled at being called out but persisted.

“I’m still calling it herding. It just makes sense if staying together like this is making us function like one. If you look at all of us, we’re actually taking care of and helping each other. I guess saying we’re in harems works too, but mares don’t even need to get along in a harem. They’re all just attached to the same stallion.”

This was taking them off-topic, but even Fluttershy started to see the close association.

“That does make sense, but I think the issue is that it makes us sound more like animals than ponies. That’s been the biggest barrier between our humans and us, so maybe that’s why not everypony is comfortable with it.”

Fluttershy made a valid point, but that wasn’t what was important to Twilight at the moment.

“Fine, I’ll put a pin in it for now. Anyway, like I was saying, until we have a better understanding of this, having relationships with more than one mare to a stallion, how to balance them as well as keep our stallions safe, we should treat what we do with them in private as just that… private.”

Everypony nodded in agreement, giving Twilight back some of her confidence.

“We’ve all been granted the precious gift of having a special stallion in our lives. So unless there’s another mare that you have feelings for, or think would make for a healthy addition to join you and the other mares you’re with agree, no pony else needs to know what we’re doing. I’m not going to make it a royal decree, but maybe the reason none of us knew how sex works until now was because of this very reason.”

This was still all so new to them, and Twilight was still a little greener than most of who she was lecturing to. Even if others had more experience, there were a few things she could see as potential future problems.

“Finding that special pony you want to start a family with is one thing, but that’s not the kind of sex we get to have with our stallions, and I for one will do as the others have done if somepony tries to come between me and my stallion.”

The threat didn’t need to be made explicitly clear. They all knew. Twilight wasn’t messing around when it came to Peter.

“Obviously, we all have plans for tonight.” She made eyes at Octavia and Vinyl, still not sure how their luck was going to pan out. “Or least, making plans for tonight. Either way, tomorrow I’d like to get every pony in our position together to discuss this on a larger scale and make sure they’re all on the same page as us. I’m sure they’ll all agree and likely take the same mentality as Rainbow Dash.”

She paused for a moment, thinking of how she already reacted when Pinkie overstepped her bounds. She wanted everypony there to know that every relationship they had was worth saving.

“If somepony is trying to make a move on our stallions, or even Kelly and Becky, we step in to stop that shit dead in its tracks.”

[A bit earlier as Twilight started to walk over to the bar.]

Cerb was still finding it surreal that he was chatting with a giant talking yak. Talking ponies, griffons, dragons, no problem. This Prince Rutherford, though?

Maybe it was how he had his eyes hidden behind his hair? Perhaps it didn’t matter, because despite his broken English, or Ponish if you were to nitpick about it, he made for good company. Regardless, Cerb admired his friendly yet still overly masculine personality.

“So, when you go to war, it’s every able body that fights? Is that more of a nationalized military of the population, or do you require every province to maintain a militia at their own discretion?”

The Prince, on his fifth drink, with only the first two having alcohol because of how fast he was chugging them, looked resolute, statuesque, like he was standing tall with pride, even while sitting at their table.

“When yaks go to war, all yaks go to war. Even if yak stay home to tend to farm, yak farm for war. Every yak fight in own way. How yak fight not matter. Only that yak fight.”

That didn’t narrow it down to either option for Cerb, but maybe that meant that neither of his two options were the right ones to choose from. In the end, it didn’t matter, given the response he was given.

“I respect that. That shows a lot of unity among your tribes. It’s a lot different where I come from.”

Benny, sipping slowly on his cocktail, nodded in agreement.

“Where we come from, not everyone can fight, and a lot wouldn’t even if they had to. However, those that do, generally get a lot of respect and admiration for being willing to stand up and raise their right hand to make that pledge to service.”

Sitting next to Gilda, Grandpa Gruff sneered at the lack of civic pride Benny mentioned.

“Back in my day, it was more than being respected for serving in the King’s army. Griffons fought for the right to be allowed in. They had to fight to stay in. Not like today’s youth. Just as greedy as the Griffons of old, but with no pride in their community or heritage.”

This was just another blistering rant for Gilda, to which she faked a yawn over.

“Yeah, yeah, grumpy. You don’t even like your own community, so no creature cares.” She looked up to Cerb and Benny, still curious about their prior whereabouts. “So why can’t you tell us where you two flew off to? And can I pleeeeeeeease try out your ax or metal club thing?”

Still upset over virtually everything Gilda was saying, Gruff huffed at the young griffon’s lack of knowledge.

“I have more pride for Griffonstone than any griffon you’re gonna find. It’s the overgrown hatchlings like you I can’t stand. And that’s not a club ya numbskull. It’s a bolter.”

Eager to prove his point, Gruff took a closer look at it, only now seeing there were no portions for attaching strings, a lath, crannequin, or even a catch. The trigger was very much like the advanced bolters he was familiar with, though the stock and foregrip were far more advanced than the ones he could remember.

Still, he was smarter than he liked to let others believe.

“Must be rather advanced to keep all the tension components inside the metal frame. How many pulls on the charging slide does it take to arm the bolts, or is the reason it makes so much noise because they’re propelled by some magic charm? No.” He looked again, squinting a bit harder. “No gems or runes. Can’t be charmed. Maybe a propelling potion?”

For all the times’ Benny’s shotgun had been seen, that was the closest anyone had gotten to figuring out what it was. Albeit completely off as far as what type of weapons it was or how it even worked, but at least in the same ballpark.

All the more reason he regretted not taking it home or securing it in the castle.

“It’s a complicated tool, you’re right about that, but it takes only one pump to load and arm it. And it’s actually propelled by a powder, not a potion. But given how we’re in a nice restaurant, I’d rather not risk others around us getting concerned over what it is. Perhaps we can discuss it more in detail later?”

As for Cerb, he wasn’t ready to give up his ax to anyone but its owner.

“Good idea, and Gilda, I told the owner of this restaurant that we would keep full control over our weapons while we’re here. And this isn’t the place or setting for messing around with it.”

Rainbow, rejoining the group with Becky, took a seat next to Gilda and was all to quick to back up his assessment.

“Believe me. You’re going to want that ax to stay right where it is.”

Gilda glanced over to Rainbow’s voice, surprised it took her this long to make time for her.

“Nah, I’m pretty sure I want to see what it’s like to wield an ax that can take out three Timberwolves at a time, but yeah, probably not right here. So, how ya been, Dash? Pinkie told me you finally made the Wonderbolts. That’s gotta be making ya feel good. Maybe you’ll even stop fangirling about it.”

Sitting across from Cerb, there was one kind of feeling good Rainbow was really wanting.

“Ah, you should have been there. Not me getting my wings, but in the Everfree Forest. Not just because you could have seen all the action, we could have used a tough bird like you out there. Otherwise, I’ve been staying busy with work, kicking ass, and helping out someone I’d like you to meet. Gilda, this is Becky. Becky, you already know who she is.”

Becky reached out and shook Gilda’s claws, being cordial as could be.

“I know you and Dashie have been friends for a long time. It’s nice to meet you finally.”

Gilda shook firmly but tilted her head slightly, with an expression that read like she just realized the punchline to a joke.

“Nice to meet you, too. And do all human hands feel like that?”

With a question like that, Becky didn’t let the shake last more than another two seconds before pulling her hand back, trying her best not to look unsettled by the question.

“Apparently.”

There should have been a follow up to that, but when Gilda didn’t get one, she assumed she must have done something wrong and side-barred the conversation back to Rainbow.

“So, Dash. You should meet the new guy I brought along with us. Likes to act like he’s cooler than he really is. Figured you two must have a lot in common.”

“Ha!” Rainbow laughed, easily getting back into the groove for some shit-talking. “Wow, lemme guess. You brought him along because you needed help carrying all your ego on the flight over?”

Yeah, that was a good one. Gilda could ease up if Rainbow was on her game.

“Pft. Not even. I left plenty of my excess here for just such an occasion. But really, his name is Gallus. We brought him along for… Uh… Huh… Hey, Grumpy. Why did we pick Gallus for this again? I know he’s younger, but we had a lot more options.”

Gruff cocked an eyebrow, even grumpier over the seemingly stupid question.

“He was supposed to come here. He was chosen by… Uh… Dang nab it, he was just supposed to be here for this.”

Despite the focus on the issue, if the old vulture couldn’t remember, Gilda wasn’t going to care about it.

“Whatever, ya old coot.”

For some reason, Rainbow thought that exchange sounded a little too familiar, but she couldn’t put her hoof on it. Regardless, perhaps it was best to meet the new guy.

“Well, he’s here now, so the reason probably doesn’t even matter... Or, is he somewhere else?”

Gilda gave a quick wave of her claws, playing off his absence.

“You’ll meet him at dinner. He’s back with Yona and Smolder at Twilight’s place with Spike. Apparently, there was an incident out in town, and Luna asked that they hang back where they can be supervised until everything gets straightened out. He could of came, but yer little dragon buddy said them and the little yak should hangback, too. Something about minors not being allowed to drink. Which, I gotta say. This stuff is pretty good.”

Making a trio of royal entrances, Luna stepped up to the table with Cadance and Ember.

“The incident has been resolved by the way. Nothing more than a simple misunderstanding with no harm done.”

Having experienced that “no harm done,” Ember rubbed the back of her head.

“Nothing lasting, at least.”

After those short exchanges, Rutherford had finished his drink but was glad to hear everything was in the clear.

“Yona say she like young griffon Gallus. This good sign that yaks and griffon have strong bond for trade.”

Seeing how the leaders and representatives of the four strongest nations were in the same space together, technically five with the Crystal Empire, maybe six if the humans were counted. With forces like this, Luan decided to take Prince Rutherford’s idea a step further.

“I see this as a chance for us to all become much stronger allies. As a matter of fact, I’d like to have a nice private discussion later this evening.”

[Meanwhile on the other side of the restaurant.]

Sniff had been busy trying to keep as many of the others occupied until Twilight and the others were done. By this point, she finished getting the rundown from Luna, but since she was chatting with the other girls, he figured she could use the opportunity to socialize like a normal chick. In the meantime, he would continue to chat it up with the Wonderbolts, the other representatives of Yakyakistan, and whoever else decided to stick around.

Although, that had fallen into a comical back and forth with a fellow delegate he was also trying to entertain.

“Oh, shut up, Kelly. I was ten years old, and The Wild Thornberrys wasn’t a girl’s show.”

Even if it wasn’t, Kelly wasn’t going to let up and stop giving him a hard time.

“Bull shit it wasn’t a show for girls. The main character was a girl, and her superpower was talking to animals and never solved a problem with violence. She was a girlier version of Fluttershy as a child.”

Lumberman and Applejack had stayed quiet for most of the storytelling/jabs Kelly and Sniff exchanged. Their private drive out to where they thought wouldn’t be bothered, didn’t last as long as they wanted to. Particularly, Applejack, yet she was taking it mostly in stride.

“Have these two always been like this?”

Lumberman shook his head, grinning and trying not to laugh at the tomfoolery.

“At least for as long as I’ve known ‘em.”

Just behind them, a small commotion started up at the front door. It sounded like half a dozen or so mares were pushing their way inside.

Sure enough, as Lumberman turned to look behind him, Starlight was forcing her way through with the rest of her harem, even though Italian Stallion was trying to guide them in.

It was looking like something terrible was about to go down. The least Lumberman could do was try to mediate, but realized that would likely be a bad idea once he saw Luna rushing in from the other side.

“Oh, shit… I’m thinking Starlight and her girls didn’t get the word in time.”

From where Lumberman was looking, a burst of light flashed out from the bar room, followed by Italian Stallion walking out as if he had just seen a ghost. Still guessing, he assumed whatever fallout was about to happen was happening somewhere that he’d be safe. On the bright side, this could end up partially working in his favor.

“Hey, Apples. If dinner gets canceled, I’m gonna check up on Chris and Sniff. Then we’re heading home early.”

[Over in Twilight’s study.]

A burst of light erupted in the center of the room, delivering all the mares who were there earlier, plus the new arrivals, as well as one additional tag along. All of them were about to get a rude wake-up call from Luna.

“That’s enough!” Luna shouted in her loudest Non- Royal Canterlot voice.

After the necessary calm took over the room, Luna relaxed.

“Now… ladies. I’m sure I know why you-” Luna finally noticed the tag along. “Ember… the fuck are you doing here?”

Standing behind Luna, Ember was clinging to her staff like a child would their blankie, and not even sure why she was there.

“I saw a double of Twilight and assumed the worst. I thought maybe Fluttershy or Rarity could be in danger.”

Luna looked back over at the mares, seeing where the mistake must have been made.

“That’s not a double of Twilight. That would be Starlight, her pupil. However, introductions can wait. For now, ladies. I must apologize for you finding out so late that your foals have been relocated to the castle.”

Despite the attempt at placating by one of their primary princesses, Prim wasn’t about to let proper etiquette stop her from speaking her mind.

“I returned home with Starlight to find guards posted outside my front door, and they told me that due to security concerns, our foals had been escorted back with Chris, but we weren’t notified because you knew we were preoccupied? Princess, forgive me for saying this, but-”

Even with the limited amount of time available before departing, Luna had one plan in mind.

“I had no reason to believe anypony was in any real danger. There were other considerations I had taken into account. The excess security being one of them. Namely, the guards I sent to escort your foals here.”

Now even Ember was confused, in spite of having been there herself.

“Wait… If you didn’t need to send their foals back, then why did you?”

Luna gave a long sigh and produced a short letter delivered to her prior to visiting Granny Smith.

“Is there any pony here who has not been informed of the dangers involving The Pony of Shadows and our human friend’s involvement?”

No pony gave any indication that they were not informed, which would thankfully save a lot of time for Luna to explain that extra info.

“Very good. Now, as a precaution, I dispatched my guards around Ponyville in the event the situation worsened. There was a reason I took along so much support to verify The Pony of Shadows was indeed defeated. Not that I had any reason to doubt Pinkie or Benny, but the fact that I had not gone back to immediately verify was irresponsible of me. Regardless, the extra security was also deployed so that when this matter is discussed with the leaders of the other Kingdoms, they will know that this is to be taken seriously.”

As a precautionary move, Luna directly delivered the small letter from her wing to Prim.

“As for having your foals removed, my intentions were to aid Chris. Onyx Armor and Thunder Glide were both present with Chris at the embassy, but I also had additional guards patrolling the area. Again, just additional precautions. However, as you can see by the letter, Onyx was growing concerned for Chris. For one reason or another, Berry Punch’s foal, Pina Colada, was making things difficult for him being able to spend any quality time with any of you foals other than Dinky. But even that was becoming an issue.”

The other mares gathered around to view the letter, verifying that indeed Onyx had written down an explanation of what was happening.

“Chris has been vital to the mutual understanding between the other humans and us. Beyond that, he has seen fit to take in not only six of my precious subjects to love and care for, but three fatherless foals as his own. I assure you, I have not witnessed an act of love so generous as his with all of you. I sent my guards to meet with him so he could escort them back so that your foals could all see that they could trust him and that Chris was indeed special.”

The truth might have made her kind words earlier seem disingenuous, but they were largely all true.

“Regardless, had any threat existed, I still would have made the same call to have Chris protect my guard. And I assure you that there were more than a few ponies in my battalion who were insulted. To openly admit that my subjects were being escorted for their protection by my elite guard, needed protection by someone other than Cutter or another Princess would have been degrading to any who did not know better. Those who were not insulted were relieved because they knew it to be true. Otherwise, Nurse Redheart, Derpy, as well as you two Cream Heart, Cheerilee… had I been wrong, my guard was standing by to alert you and have you escorted to the castle as well."

Luna then looked directly at Prim, knowing she needed a better explanation.

"We, unfortunately, did not know exactly where you had ventured off to, but we knew you would be safe with Starlight. Also, I… have not been on a date before, though I imagine it would not be something I would want to be ruined over a threat another did not believe existed.”

The room was silent for a while. They were all surprised that Luna had put so much thought into looking after Chris. At the same time, Luna knew no matter which side she chose to lean towards the existence of a threat, it would be a losing battle.

"There you have it. I do not claim my decision was the best one to serve all parties. But it was the best one that I saw at the time. If you are not satisfied with my explanation or reasoning, I assure you that you will not be the only ones. For any redress, I will make myself available for you. In the meantime, if you wish to see your foals, they are still with Chris and a few others on the roof, last I heard."

Luna paused again. She wasn't lying. Kelly was also angry at her over this, and that confrontation would have to be dealt with when she got back.

"If you wish to check on them, you may stay. If not, I will be returning to the bar. And Top Shelf, I apologize for pulling you away from your duties. However, I am aware of your involvement with Peter. You would likely find out sooner or later regardless. Either way, I wish you the best of luck."

The initial anger Chris's mares came in with was so strong. However, now after the fact, they didn't know how to feel about this. They couldn't overlook the panic that was created, but the justification was noble.

In the end, Starlight was the one who chose to speak for the group.

"We’ll go check up on Chris and the others. You can head back with Ember and everypony else. It's almost time for dinner anyway."

If there had been a moment for outrage, none of them chose to act on it. This would leave some discomfort for a while, but Luna did not wear it on her sleeve. Instead, she waited for the six to depart before addressing Twilight, not caring about who else was in attendance.

"My apologies to all of you. But for you, Twilight, as well as you, Ember. Let this be a lesson you learn from me being tested.”

She stood tall and spoke clearly, though she clearly was not feeling proud of herself.

“When I chose to stay here, it was so that I could reclaim my former castle and take responsibility for what I appear to be responsible for. That is on top of my responsibilities to my guard, my friends, and aiding our humans while mentoring Twilight, where my sister has not."

She took a deep breath, hoping Twilight would learn something Celestia had not properly taught her in all the previous lessons.

"The Pony of Shadows was a part of me, thus my responsibility. To ensure he was defeated, I knew I would need the support of Benny and Justin. However, that meant putting them at risk again. The morale of my guard is arguably just as important as their safety, yet I put Chris's ahead of theirs. Just the same, I have put my friends in harm's way while in some ways betraying their trust by not informing them of even the faintest possibility of their children being in danger because I knew their growing relationships were important as well. And lastly, I threw the responsibilities of what I might not be able to accomplish while throwing everything with the delegates without warning on your shoulders, Twilight."

She looked down at Twilight who was trying to understand why Luna was taking all these risks. The answer, however, was not so clear cut and dry.

"Sometimes, you have to make choices where doing the right thing isn't easy or conflicts with other right choices., yet, choose you must. It might not be easy, and you may face hardships for them. However, failure to choose might not help any you wished to. Even worse, the choice may eventually be made for you, and no matter the outcome, you are still responsible for the results."

Nearly finished, she then turned to Ember, who was standing in silent reverence.

“You are bound to your Dragon Code and understand its burden, where doing the right thing is not easy. Yet, doing the right thing has not stopped you, despite the hardships. I hope that you continue to do the right thing, even in areas where the code does not bind you, but a strong moral character is what guides you."

For all the adventures that Twilight shared and lessons learned along the way, this one felt oddly out of place. The danger was never really there, but the consequences were, even if not severe. Despite this, it felt like every proper decision made, in spite of good intentions, the bad had outweighed the good. Yet, everyone was better off for it?

It didn't seem to make sense that it all ended on such a flat note.

However, one thing did seem clear. Regardless of the convoluted reasons that only started to make sense after the fact, Luna had accepted the burden to remove anyone else from blame.

She had carried this under her crown to protect Twilight while teaching her something incredibly valuable.

"Thank you," Twilight softly said, trying to convey what she felt at the moment. "You're right. There was no one good choice in all of this. Any action would likely have caused one problem to be worse or created a new one that couldn't be avoided. And I'm sure once they all see that, there won't be any hard feelings about it."

Probably the only ones actually shaken over this was Octavia and Vinyl, though Vinyl was just as quick as ever to speak her mind.

"Princess, you don't have to worry about me and Tavi holding a grudge. Sure we were worried about Benny, but he and Cerb are tough. And you all went in rolling deep with a bunch of other kick-ass ponies. Oh, and Ember, too. We knew he’d make it back alright."

Luna looked over at Vinyl, not expecting her acceptance so soon. Then Octavia followed up as well.

"Benny made sure we knew before committing to getting involved with him that there were potentially more dangers to be wary of. We know he's quite capable of defending himself, but we're grateful to know you're willing to face these dangers head-on alongside him, instead of waiting for the dangers finding him first."

If they were doing this, Rarity couldn't help but be just as generous with showing her forgiveness.

"To be honest with you, Princess, Justin has some perverse attraction to danger. And love him as much as we do, we have to accept the fact that he does better with a target in front of him than he does when he’s looking over his shoulder for the next."

Fluttershy sighed, knowing now just how strong this side of Justin was and how it was pointless to fight against it.

"He doesn't want to admit it to us, but he was happy to go. His mood improved and his mind became more focused when we arrived. Not to mention, I think we're all going to rest a little easier knowing that The Pony of Shadows really is gone."

Standing in the back, Top Shelf was still a bit in shock over everything she just heard.

"If everything is good, I'd just like to get back to the bar. So long as you're all taking care of everything, I'm really hoping for some more private time with Peter tonight."

Ovens inappropriately laughed for a moment, remembering how long she lasted the night before.

"Both you and Swifty are welcome by me, and I'm sure Twilight would love to have you with us."

Both girls were fine picks for Twilight, and she owed Sniff extra for using him twice that day with no release of his own.

"Oof, yeah. I think we kinda owe Peter that much for all he's been doing for us."

Behind the rest of them, Pinkie held her tongue, as well as holding back some tears, knowing she wasn't going to be getting any dick tonight.

Lyra, also standing on the sidelines next to Swifty, felt a need to step in and add her own two cents.

"Princess, I'm a little new to this, but it sounds like there's a lot of danger involved. Not that it's going to keep me away from Peter and his friends. I'm just a little out of the loop on what to look out for."

Swifty, having grown an appreciation for the mint-colored unicorn, decided to keep the breakdown brief.

"There's a lot we don't know, but I've already gone to battle with them once. There's a lot of hostile threats we're trying to narrow down to keep them all safe. That's why I accompany Peter everywhere he goes."

It's hard to say how long they all could have stayed there going back and forth, but Mayor Mare had the good sense to keep track of the time.

"I'm sure no pony here is walking away from our stallions anytime soon, but we should probably get back so we can escort the other delegates for dinner."

They had gotten sidetracked, and Twilight realized that there was no pony there to monitor Sniff.

"Awe, son of a bitch. Luna, we’ll get this all straightened out later. Right now, we really need to get back."

[Up on the roof.]

Starlight and her five other mares reached the roof, anticipating crying frightened foals. Instead, it was a lively scene of Chris entertaining them with Spike and a few creatures they had not seen in Ponyville before.

Many of their concerns seemed to vanish, and Starlight finally lowered Redheart's chair down. Chris and the small party he was hosting were all in the hot tub, splashing about and swimming away from an orange dragon wearing a blindfold.

Smolder, in the pool, blindly hunting with her claws reaching out, was having a lot more fun than expected.

"Marco?"

"Pono," all the swimmers called out.

Smolder lunged towards where she sure she heard Cotton Cloudy, but the filly was pulled to safety by Chris.

Missing her target and hitting the wall, Smolder removed her blindfold, thinking she had forced out a cheater.

"Fish out of water!"

In actuality, it was a different set of hooves she heard walking on the hot tub’s edge. These must be the mares Chris had told her about.

"Oh… Hello. We were just playing Marko Pono."

Apparently, Chris had seen his mares approach, but didn't say anything and encouraged the others to stay quiet so they could keep the game going. However, now that Smolder's blindfold had been lifted, and dinner was getting close, it was time for him to call the game.

"Okay, games over, guys. Everyone out."

Yona, who had been clinging to the sides most of the time, was the first one to pull herself out, immediately imitating a wet dog and shaking all the water out of her fur.

"Yona had great time. Humans are bestest at swimming games."

As the giggles and compliments exchanged between the swimmers exiting the hot tub, Chris knew there was some explaining that needed to happen.

"Hey, Spike. You mind taking them in to get dried off? I need a minute."

Pina Colada did a quick shake to dry herself some, then ran over to Chris's side. She looked to have something important to ask.

"Um, Mr. Chris. Can me and my mom stay for dinner?"

Chris smiled like he was about to tell a dad joke, but he couldn't think of one.

"I'll ask Twilight if we can let you stay, but you can't sit at the table until you get dried off."

This was looking good, but Chris still didn't want them all wandering off without an adult. Having one, in particular, he trusted close by, he turned to his protégé, still lost in a private conversation.

"Hey, Onyx! You mind escorting Berry down with the kids? And Berry, would you like to join us for dinner?"

The two managed to pull themselves away from their conversation and darted off to catch up with the youngsters filing out, with Berry, of course, more than happy to accept.

"I'd love to stay, and thank you again for being so understanding."

As soon as Onyx left with Berry, and the remaining Lunar Guard excused themselves, Chris answered the question written on all his harems faces.

"They were safe with me the whole time. Midnight flew back a while ago and informed me that it was a false alarm. Though judging by Luna’s explanation of things she gave him, she went overboard with her precautions."

Everything checked out, but there was something else needing to be addressed, and all three mothers rushed to Chris, hugging him tightly. Each one showering him with thank-yous and soft sobs.

While Chris was carefully trying to calm the worried mothers, his other three slowly approached with Cheerilee to speak on behalf of the group.

“We were so worried. Luna told her guards not to interfere with our time together until we were ready to leave to pick up you and the foals. We all were running late and didn’t get the word that everything was safe until just a few minutes ago, but they wouldn’t tell us what happened other than you escorted Luna’s guards with everypony else.”

Starlight, looking to be worked up just as much if not more than the rest, stopped short on her approach, unsure of what to think.

"I have never been so scared in my life. My first thought was that you were in danger. But then, I remembered the kids were with you, and what if something had happened to them? I didn't know what I could do if something did happen and what would happen to Cream, or Derpy, or Prim."

It was clear to everyone that Starlight was in some form of shock. She had been so shaken by the experience that she was having a hard time putting her thoughts to words.

"We've all become so close, and I haven't even had the chance to properly meet any of the foals or spend any alone time with all the girls… I'm so scared that anything could happen now."

This was serious enough that Chris had to help the mothers let go so he could kneel down and take Starlight in his arms.

"It's okay. I know it was scary, but we had everything under control, and now the kids really trust me."

Despite the words of comfort, Starlight started to sniffle, her strong front finally breaking down as Chris rocked gently held her.

She had been so protective of him, given so much of herself, bent her own comforts to match his and found herself loving everything that he had opened her up to. The true value of what he, and now the other girls all meant to her, was realized when she thought she could have lost any of them. She couldn’t keep it all in and wrapped her forelegs around him.

"I'm supposed to take care of you, and I didn't even know what was happening."

Chris held her a little tighter and started to gently rock her slowly in his arms.

“It’s okay. It’s okay. You were with Prim, and we can’t be everywhere all at once. And I had Onyx and Thunder Glide with me. You knew I was safe with them. I was taking care of the kids, and everything was fine. You had a good time with Prim anyway, didn’t you?”

Before she could answer, Prim joined Starlight’s side, nuzzling in close and covering her sobbing mare under her wing.

“We had a wonderful time together. So, since it seems nothing bad happened, we should focus on the good things going on right now, not the bad that didn’t.”

The others stood back, wanting to join in the comfort, but saw that Chris and Prim had it under control. They all shared the same concerns but were a little surprised to see just how deeply invested Starlight was with them. It was both sad to see, but also came with the reinforcement of how strong their bonds were growing.

Thankfully, the support Starlight received was enough to settle her down. It was likely going to be a while before she would be able to move past this completely, but she would be fine for the rest of the night, Chris thought.

Besides, they still had a dinner to attend. However, they had a little time to spare.

“Hey, Starlight? I still have to get ready for tonight. Spike will make sure the kids get ready, so how about we just relax together for a bit? Then maybe you can help me change?”

What Chris was implying was a clear and obvious offer to fool around before they had to join the others. That wasn’t at all she had in mind, but it certainly sounded like something she wanted to do. At the very least, it got her to smile a little.

“You’re a terrible enabler, Chris,” Starlight joked through a mix of laughs and sobs.

[Back at Grapes and Olives.]

Luna’s return with the others was received with little acknowledgement. Apparently, random acts of teleportation weren’t reasons for concern when Twilight was around. The only item of notice was Sniff and Benny hanging around Luna and Cerb, excusing himself from his two to join them in the far corner of the restaurant to be updated on even more updates as he took his seat.

“Okay, so Kelly is pissed at me too,” Cerb informed Luna. “She’s only going to be talking to Lumberman and Becky for a while since Chris decided to stay at the castle.”

Since those who knew the recent revelations of Kelly and Luna needed more support, Benny concluded it was time to inform Cerb.

“Figured as much, but we all decided we should clue you in on what else is going on so you don’t try pushing the last minute trip to the Shadow’s murder scene on Kelly.”

Cerb looked around the table. There was something much bigger than Kelly being worried about his safety again to be concerned about, he figured. However, there were too many variables to narrow down to just one thing.

Sniff had hoped the distraught state Luna was still in would have been a big enough hint, but clearly he had to drop a few more verbal bread crumbs.

“Kelly has every right to be pissed. However, if you haven’t noticed, there’s only one pony Kelly seems to be giving the cold shoulder to since you got back.”

Cerb looked over his shoulder back at the table where Kelly was sitting. It wasn’t Big Mac, obviously, given how he hadn’t left her side the whole night. Shining and Cadance had joined Becky with Rainbow, and she didn’t mind them being there. None of the guards who had gone with them seemed to cause any problems. Ember was hanging out with Twilight and wasn’t even a pony.

That left the only mare who wasn’t enjoying the evening at his table, and he was now staring at, after realizing the only pony not enjoying the party was sitting with him.

“Ooooh, my fucking god.”

Cerb’s response, along with the long look of sympathy to Luna, let Sniff know his clues had not led his friend astray.

“Yeah… Lumberman, as far as we know, is the only one sticking to a duo, now. We just didn’t want you pressing a lecture on Kelly and making matters worse for Luna. There’s a lot of shit going on in the background we’re not gonna talk about here, but I’m guessing by how relaxed Kelly was after waking up today, compared to yesterday, Kelly’s not gonna do well without Luna in the mix.”

Luna looked down at her drink, not even able to enjoy it.

“When I returned to her last night, I informed her that the trial against Spearhead and the other guards is drawing near… She was not cold or distant to me in the slightest, despite how troubling the news was to hear. She even asked me to keep her close… Now…"

While this was a solemn event Luna was working through, Cerb couldn't help but roll his eyes at Kelly’s behavior.

"Jesus Christ. Luna… look. If you've spent more than a day with her, you've seen her act like a spoiled twelve-year-old. Just give her some space and she'll calm down... And you'll love her apology."

Benny, sitting next to Luna, snickered, knowing the stories of Kelly’s standard dating practices and the constant falling outs and make-ups with her regulars.

"Luna, Cerb’s right. She'll come around just like she did after donkey punching Cerb when he beat Onyx and Helix."

That was true. It hadn't taken long for Kelly to come around and make peace with Cerb after the scare he gave her about going into the Everfree Forest. Add in all the jokes she made, striking Big Mac in front of her, and how quickly she went to meet Tealove's challenge, her spats of emotional reactions were undeniable. Kelly even admitted to needing to work on her self control.

"If she needs time to collect herself, I will give her that. And, thank you, Justin, for accepting that which we would like to keep private for now. At least until we can guarantee Kelly will be safe from these unknown threats."

Cerb, now with another secret to keep, but one he was glad to be aware of, started to relax a little more.

"Not a problem, LuLu. You know I'm here for whatever you need."

Grateful for their support, Luna was about to say something but noticed Twilight walking over with Big Mac.

Once Twilight reached the table, she didn't waste any time playing the mediator.

"Luna, I apologize for the intrusion. Kelly requested that you personally speak with Big Mac about what all of you discovered. She said he should know about what happened so they can keep each other safe. Especially if there's going to be another mission where Cerb or Benny are going to be pulled away and Big Mac won’t be joining them.”

Twilight traded glances and the three humans for a moment. Examining them briefly like they wrongly accused of something she couldn’t say.

“She also wants you to speak to him alone, preferably."

Big Mac gave Sniff and Benny a nod, knowing they were taking care of Luna while Kelly was dealing with it. They gave him the same nod but were surprised when Cerb stood up and gave him a sympathetic look.

"Hey, brother. Sorry we didn't have you tag along with us this time. I know you’ve got my back." He did a quick turn to Luna, then back to him, and gave a wink. "No matter what you get yourself into, you know I got your back."

The covert message that Cerb knew of he affair with Luna was understood, and Big Mac wasn't even surprised or bothered by it. In fact, he was a little relieved to know Cerb was already looking out for them.

"I do, brother. I'll see you at the dinner, I guess."

A discussion with Big Mac for Lyna was a simple request to fill If this is what Kelly wanted. Though, it would probably be best not to do so in public. She would have to excuse herself.

"Thank you, Twilight. I believe it best if we step away for this. Please take care of things while I am gone. I'm sure we'll return in time for dinner."

Twilight bowed, and in a flash, Luna and Big Mac vanished. With them now gone, Twilight had the strange feeling she was being left out of the loop about why Luna had stuck so close to Cerb and Benny after returning. At least the request that the other mares give them some space seemed out of place.

Unfortunately, before she could gather the courage to ask any questions, Rarity was fast approaching her side.

"Twilight, dear. The time has come, and I am so excited for you."

It was getting close to dinner time, and Twilight was a mare of her word. Besides, whatever was happening with Luna, she was sure she'd find out when Luna was ready to talk about it.

"Goddamnit. Peter, could you help Cadance and Shining keep the guests entertained? And Cerb, Benny, if you could help as well, I would really appreciate it. The yaks and Ember really seem to like you."

As Sniff got up, Cerb reached over and grabbed Benny’s arm, signaling him to stay, then turned to Twilight.

“We can in a minute. I just want to catch up with Benny for a moment… Guy talk.”

Given the developments from the night prior, Rarity could easily guess what the private conversation would cover.

“Twilight, dear. I believe they deserve the same privacy we were afforded earlier. Could you send for some assistance from Lyra?”

Picking up on the undertones, Twilight nodded and trotted back to the bar. She wasn’t gone for more than a minute before returning with an empty bottle, which she happily set down on the far edge of the table.

“Lyra knows a spell that makes it harder for ponies to hear whatever is more than a couple feet or more from any item she enchants. So, as long as you don’t touch this bottle, you should have at least an hour of not having to worry about controlling how loud your voice is. Just be sure to return the bottle to her when you’re done so she can remove the enchantment.”

Having unicorns for friends and lovers was turning out to have a lot of benefits.

Now with their privacy secured and a farewell kiss for Rarity from Cerb, he was able to chat with confidence. That confidence was going to be needed to address the concerns Benny was looking to have about this talk.

“Don’t worry, Benny Boy. I just wanted to see how things were going with you and your girls. They looked really worked up over you going out with us tonight... I’m guessing you told them about what we were going back for?”

Benny nodded and took another sip of his drink before setting it down, wondering how much he should open up about.

“I’ve been following your lead. I started to talk to them last night about what’s been going on since we got here… Actually, kinda touched on breaking off the engagement with Tiffany, how sad my life has been these last few years, and my run-in with the Shadow prick. I also found out today that just like you’re two, my girls got a thing for each other, but… I guess same-sex couples is some major taboo over here. Like, no one talks about it or admits it, so it’s all done in secret… I dunno.. We’re still trying to figure everything out.”

It was good to know that Cerb cared, but now even Benny had to wonder about how things were with his friend.

“What about you? You get laid yet?” He jokingly asked with a smirk.

Of course, Cerb wasn’t expecting that question. Not even as a joke, but his expression was about as clear as his choice of words.

“Ooooh, yeah. And fuck Chris and Sniffy for holding out on us, but I can see why those two are taking on so many.”

Benny was a bit shocked. Sure, it wasn’t the biggest surprise, but he thought Cerb would have waited at least a little longer.

“Soooo, how was-”

“Duuuuuude… They can do things that put your ‘not gay when it’s underway’ wet dream to shame. Literally, the best sex I’ve ever had. Each time, every time.”

Nearly laughing as he thought about it, Cerb shook his head, unable to fully appreciate how crazy what he was about to say was.

At the same time, what good friend wouldn’t be honest and give their best advice?

“I’m tell’n ya. If you really dig your girls, and they want to share you at the same time… Dear, God, for your sake, I hope they are into each other.”

That was a lot of praise Cerb was sharing, and Benny didn’t question the honesty in Cerb’s confession. Conversely, Cerb could see the doubt and hesitation Benny had.

“Ben… As a friend, I’m telling ya. If you like these girls, and they say they want it… Whatever bull shit of what you might have thought when we first got here that might still be lingering, get over it. They really fucking dig you, man. And take a good look around… We all get along. We got a real good thing going for us here, and if they trust you to admit how they feel in spite of some bigoted shit, you’ve got two girls that are in it for the long haul. Even without the amazing sex, I wouldn’t give this up, and neither should you.”

[Over at the Apple Orchard.]

After the flash of Luna’s light dissipated and Big Mac’s eyes adjusted, he was shocked to see where Luna had decided to take him. Thankfully for him, at least he would be comfortable in these surroundings.

“Uh… I guess this will work for what Kelly wanted us to do.”

This was likely to be a difficult conversation, and Luna didn’t have any time to prepare, leaving her embarrassingly nervous.

“I hope you don’t mind. I took the liberty of requesting that Granny attend dinner with us tonight, and with Lumberman and Applejack already busy, I believed this would be the best place for us to maintain any privacy. So, where should we start?”

The awkward side of Big Mac’s normal silence finally presented the challenges he faced with making conversation, and he scratched the back of his head.

How was he supposed to even approach this?

“Well, according to Kelly, I’m supposed to start with an apology.”

Luna stared blankly for a moment, wondering where or how the conversation got flipped so fast, but Big Mac knew this was bound to happen, given Kelly’s temper.

"Don't worry about Kelly. She's plenty angry, alright, but I only had tuh give her one stern look tuh remind her not tuh make the same mistake twice."

He turned to the sunset, taking in its beauty through the break in the trees. A welcomed sight, but also a poorly timed distraction.

"It's looking like it’s about time for you to do your thing there, Princess. Then we can get to really talking."

This was certainly not at all the conversation Luna was expecting, but her duties did come first.

Using her divine powers, the moon took to the sky with a somber hue to its color. It was the best she could muster, given her emotional state. However, at a second glance, the stars shimmering held the faintest twinkle of hope.

With that out of the way, Big Mac started up again, beginning with what Kelly had requested.

“Luna… you once saw something in me that I wasn’t ready tuh accept. I don’t know what it was, and apparently, the gossip around town is that you weren’t the only one. Tealove is proof of that.”

He turned back to Luna, clearly gripped by shame for more than just what he was talking about. His past slights, even if not intentional, he now knew had not been well received.

“You took the time to help me enjoy the Summer Wrap-Up Festival and Hoedown. You even liked me enough to kiss me on the Ferris Wheel, but I just… I’m… I’m sorry.”

Now it was clear why Kelly sent Twilight over with Big Mac. Even if she was mad, she was trying to make things work between them. This must have been the best opportunity for Kelly to have a reason to give Luna any kind of private time with Big Mac. At least not without looking suspicious. All the better to keep their secret protected.

Luna had underestimated, or simply did not understand, how Kelly operated. It was kind of funny when she thought about it.

“Hmph… Kelly certainly is a clever one, but your apology, while not necessary, is appreciated. Though, if we are to make this secret affair work, this is certainly something we need to address. Though I would like to know…. That is to say... You have shown great interest in Kelly living out her intimate desires with me. You even suggested the two of you part ways so she could be with me instead… But…”

For many the seasons that had passed, she had so often wondered, wishing against her doubts, the question she was finally given the opportunity to ask. Albeit with another love interest they both shared being involved.

“Have you ever been interested in me, or was your intentions merely another desire that you wished for Kelly to pursue, given her prior lovers?”

Big Mac had expected/dreaded this question. Simply put, there was no easy way to answer this. It all came with such baggage that he never thought he’d have to unpack.

“Princess… that night at the festival, up until that kiss, I thought you were just let’n yer mane down tuh have fun. Then when the kiss came, all I could think about was what happened between Cheerilee and me.”

More baggage for him to unpack. Then again, given how Kelly explained how Luna felt about that night, maybe this was something she needed to hear as well.

“I certainly thought she was a nice mare, but I was pushed so hard towards ’er. Then the love poison we drank took away our ability to think, and anything I thought I felt was nothing but the poison talking. Then, when it wore off, none of it felt real.”

Despite some tiny voice in his head telling him the moral thing to do was to let bygones be bygones, that near disaster had left a bitter taste in his mouth. Even after all these years, it still hadn’t been fully rinsed free.

“Shit… Even parts that might have been real were thangs I never even had a say in.”

He looked away, still ashamed, and sat in a thick patch of grass. After everything that had happened as of late, and working through it all with Kelly, it was easier to talk about, but also seemed to hurt a little deeper. It all still felt like one great big blight on his past, and he gave a heavy sigh as the memories came back.

“I wasn’t expecting ya tuh kiss me like ya did. And, I certainly didn’t expect to enjoy it as much as I did.”

The shame in his eyes faded to regret. Like he only now knew the terrible mistake he made that night.

“But I was also scared that maybe what I felt wasn’t real. For most of my life, I’ve kept my emotions closed off to pretty much every pony, even my family. I’ve never been in love before and I thought that if it took a potion to get even a sweet ‘ole mare like Cheerilee, who did like me back then, to love me? That good feeling that came from a mare coming after me?”

He sighed with the weight of a coffin on his soul, remembering how it felt as if he thought a part of him had died that day.

“I thought none of it could ‘uh been real. So, I guess I walked away happy with what it was, but too scared of seeing where ya might’uh wanted to take things and find out that later on that…”

Luna felt a heavy weight on her heart. She had no idea that the incident with the love poison had left such a terrible scar on his love life and damaged his confidence so deeply. Her simple attempt to reach out for his affection had aggravated an old wound and rekindled his insecurities. Yet, in some ways, she could sympathize and took a seat in the grass next to him.

“Your pain is real and very understandable, Macintosh. But even though we had not spent much time together that day, and what little we did was mostly spent playing games, my attraction to you was genuine. You made for a fine partner. Something Kelly and I seem to have both saw in you.”

Her joke wasn’t all that clever, but it still got a chuckle out of Big Mac. Enough to let the smile stay after the humor had passed.

“Eyup… Kelly sure does have a way of finding those who feel like love is out of reach and making’em rethink the whole situation.”

While not a joke, Luna had to laugh at how true that was. It was tame and well-intended, but still inappropriate in this setting.

“Not to make light of her situation, I think she had spent so much time finding fulfillment through her body that she had lost that which we had as well… The hope that we could find one who would see who we are beyond what is physical, see beyond our past, and love who it is we really are.”

A true love of who they were on the inside was something they both shared with Kelly, but the opposite was true as well. Something that certainly made the emotional connection so much more rewarding when it could be explored with each other. Something Luna was hoping to share again.

“Kelly did a fine job of keeping your romance together secret. Had I known, I would not have chanced wanting to tell her how I felt. However, when she came to me begging for help, even though part of her knew I desired her as well, all she wanted was help to save what you were trying to end. There was even a moment I thought I could have stolen her away.”

She turned to Big Mac with an embarrassed smirk, knowing how terrible that sounded.

“But much like you, I couldn’t try to keep her to myself when I knew there was part of her that desired another.” She suddenly laughed, remembering what else had run through her mind. “I suppose I cannot overlook the fact that part of me still fancied you. Had Twilight not shown me that a stallion could share himself with more than one mare, I would not have even considered trying to show Kelly that I could share your burdens and love her as well.”

Big Mac smiled, finding plenty of comforts in that statement, in spite of how terrible that event had been for the woman he won over.

“Kelly was so excited to finally rut with me. Well, she wanted me to fuck her hard… but I could only give her the love she wanted. All I could do was lay there and… everything she gave me was… just so…”

Sharing the same sentiment, Luna extended her wing, wrapping it around Big Mac and pulling him against her side.

“I know… She is utterly amazing with everything she does. And if she hasn’t told you yet, she wishes for you to join us tonight. If you are willing, of course.”

Finally making a move on his own, Big Mac laid his hoof on Luna’s thigh, stroking it from her knee to inner thigh.

“She mentioned as much. Wouldn’t give me a single detail about ‘bout ya two done together or what ya had in store for me. She did say we needed to get properly acquainted before any ‘uh that.”

That sounded promising to Luna. At least it did if she fully understood what this setup was.

“Am I to take it that Kelly wanted you and I to make sure we were comfortable with each other before she would let us all lay together?”

“Eyup,” Big Mac happily answered. “She also said me not last’n so long was just how my body works, so we’d need lots ‘uh practice... which sounds nice.” He snickered at how obvious that understatement was. “Though, uh… She also said even if the practice doesn’t work the way she hopes it will for me, she’s not gonna let me run off because of it. Said she’d be fine keeping me bedridden if it stopped me from trying ta leave her.”

“Oh, my,” Luna said with a bit of a shock, though she had to imagine the kind of effort that would entail.

Big Mac laughed, wondering the same thing, and leaned in against Luna, happy, yet sad.

“Kelly loved every moment I could give her… I love how she makes me feel too… but it does hurt let’en her down like I did.”

Having lived that fear, Luna felt his pain, but could only imagine how much worse it was for him as she leaned into him, holding him a little tighter in her wing.

“She does not wish to have her wants of lustful acts as strong as she does, but she loves you too much to let that take you away from us… That, and she seems to think that you will be able to enjoy what she will teach me with fewer problems given my less than magical touch.”

Staring up into the starlit sky, Big Mac had to wonder how crazy he was to allow himself to be so fortunate. Being with both the woman he loved and the mare he let get away? An amazing human, and a princess, both wanting and sharing him? He was the luckiest stallion in the world.

Not that he couldn’t afford to think about it at the moment without ruining the night.

At the same time, Luna was grateful for what she had. Both with Kelly and now Big Mac.

Lost in her thoughts, she was surprised with a sudden kiss on her cheek.

There was warmth and affection to it. Not overpowering like with Kelly, but still authentic, fulfilling, mutual, and loving.

She slowly turned to Big Mac, already turned away, a bashful boyish grin on his lips.

“Sorry,” he apologized, not sounding the least bit regretful. “I owed ya that since the Ferris Wheel. And while I’d love tuh try and give ya more than that, I’d rather not be thinking about Granny any time soon.”

That was precious, and Luna knew what he meant. Anything more and she likely wouldn’t make out of the orchard unsoiled, let along past dinner.

“Don’t worry, Mackie. Dinner is not far away, nor will it last long. I have only one small task to attend to after that. Then we will tend to Kelly’s needs together until sleep takes us. I have seen fit to invest in an alarm clock. We should be fine for tonight.

[Later at Twilight’s dining hall.]

Cadance led the large party in, much to the surprise of seeing that Luna had beat them all back. Not just her, but Big Mac, Granny, and the CMC's.

"Oh, Princess, your back."

Excusing herself from a conversation, Luna approached the guests looking much happier than when she had left.

"Welcome, every creature. I apologize for stepping away. There were some personal matters that I had to attend to. However, we are all here now together, and the young delegates shall be joining us soon for this special meal. I hope you all are hungry. Dinner will be served as soon as Twilight joins us."

Rainbow, practically dancing in place, had been waiting for this moment.

"Becky! Save me a spot at the table! I'll be back shortly."

In a mad dash and blur of colors, Rainbow flew up the stairs and out of sight. Only to immediately be followed by what sounded like several loud gasps.

“Whoops! Sorry!”

Right after that apology, Spike, the foals, the young delegates, along with Chris and his harem, made their way down the steps.

At the same time, one farm filly had a new brother figure to welcome and ran out to greet him. Unfortunately, she wasn't ready for the sight of seeing what Granny had failed to mention.

"Applejack? Wha… What happened."

Still in her wheelchair, all her hooves wrapped in bandages, Applejack put on a brave smile.

"Oh, don't you worry none about me, Apple Bloom. This ain't nothing. I'll be back on my hooves in no time, but I'll fill ya in."

She looked up behind her at Lumberman. A brighter smile was starting to shine through, before Applejack corrected herself.

"We both will."

As the large group, humans, their significant others, foals, Wonderbolts, delegates, and all got seated, Rainbow returned at the top of the stairs with an announcement.

"Hear ye! Hear ye! Now arriving! Her excellency! Pretty Pretty Princess Twiggels Twinkles!"

Walking into view. Twilight appeared in a large frilly dress. Elegant in appearance, but still larger than should be necessary, like an oversized Lolita style dress.

"Good evening, friends, delegates, and honored guests. I am pleased to have you here tonight."

Instead of walking down the steps, Twilight teleported down to the head of the table. As cute as the dress was, Lyra couldn't help but ask a question on Sniff’s behalf.

"So how fast can you get out that thing, or are you going to keep it on for Peter?"

After that embarrassing question wasn't answered, the meal was promptly catered in. It was by far the largest gathering the hall had held and felt like it was finally being properly utilized.

The whole event went off rather uneventfully, save for a few funny looks Cerb got. Adding half a dozen hard-boiled eggs to his salad was a particular point of interest from a few mares the other delegates.

That, and there were a few even funnier looks from some of the mares.

Try as they might, they couldn't tell which of Chris's harem must have snuck a quickie in before eating. Otherwise, Sniff was just happy he didn't have to wait through another toast.

When the meal was over, another happy hour was shared with some idle chat, but nothing significant. A majority of their time was spent with the brave few retelling their perspectives of the events in the battle against the Timberwolves. Something the foals and even the CMCs hadn't been aware of, but all too thrilled to hear.

The stories all ended with the long walk back to Ponyville, never addressing Applejack’s wounds other than she bucked a little too hard. However, that would be addressed after Luna pulled them aside.

"If I may have your attention. The events for the evening have come to an end. But Prince Rutherford, if you would join us, we have some business to discuss. Justin, Benny, Becky, Chris, if you would be so kind as to join us as well."

Carefully walking up next to Luna, Twilight wanted to take this chance to show her gratitude for her guests before they disbanded.

“I wanted to thank you all for accepting my invitation and sharing in improving relationships with our expanding multi-kingdom community. In doing so, I welcome the rest of you to continue getting to know one another. My dining hall will be open to you for the remainder of the night, as well as the roof if you’d like to relax. Also, the second floor of the castle has more than enough rooms to host all of you if you wish to stay the night.”

Judging by all their expressions, and lack of heading for the exit, Twilight took that as a yes.

“Spike, if you would be so kind as to work with lieutenant Evening Aster assisting with the room preparations, you’ll be free to help our guests enjoy the rest of their stay.”

[A few minutes later up at Twilight’s Study.]

The line of creatures filing in stopped one delegate short at the door by Midnight and Ralph.

“Hey! What’s the big idea?” Gruff blustered.

Coming back to the source of the commotion, Luna poked her head out of the study to address the matter.

"My apologies, but this order of business will be only for those in leadership positions for their kingdom, official delegates appointed for dealing with security, or establishing status of forces agreements."

This explanation did little to quell the griffin’s annoyance, practically puffing out his chest as an intimidation tactic.

"Princess Luna, as the Griffonstone historian, I advise parliament on any key issues dealing with our allied Kingdoms. Namely, which ones are worth or time and money if it's going to threaten our imports and exports. As it stands, I’m the closest thing you got here for the griffons and would be involved later anyway.."

Luna gave that a thought. He was involved in the last summit, helping to pick Leadwing to join the Grand Equestria Pony Summit. She’d even seen him at other functions leading up to meeting with the Griffonstone parliament. However, there was no official designation granted to him for this.

“Grandpa Gruff, I must apologize, but without the proper authority-”

“I’m my own authority!” Gruff snapped, immediately shutting any point of negotiation.

In a hasty, if not bold move, Grump pulled Luna down to him by her chest piece, drawing the spears of Midnight and Ralph. Before they could advance, Luna extended her wings to hold them off as Grump angrily whispered something in her ear.

The mumblings went on for only a few moments, but as soon as he released Luna, she turned back to the study with a different opinion.

“Midnight, Ralph, forgive Grandpa Gruff’s hasty actions. He will be joining us after all.”

Stepping into the study, Gruff was surprised to hear a full-blown conversation was already in place. Somehow he hadn’t been able to hear anything until he was standing in the room.

“My apologies, Princess. I’m sure you understand why I would not have my lineage become common knowledge.”

Luna took a seat near the center of the room, not looking at all bothered by the rough interaction.

“We all hold secrets to protect ourselves. However, I would not advise a repeat of your aggressive nature. It is not only my guards you would have to be concerned about.” She turned to address the rest of the room. “Now, for the reason I have gathered us here. Princess Ember has been informed of some of the growing concerns Equestria has been facing. Thankfully, the biggest threat we’ve discovered has been dealt with, yet there is still much left unanswered, and it is believed if the threat is to return, no Kingdom would survive.”

Upon hearing the claim, Prince Rutherford slammed his hoof onto the floor.

“Yak not take threat lightly! Yaks fight for generations and not surrender or defeated! What pony know that she not share till now?”

This was going to be a gamble. Luna was about to reveal some information she’d been hiding from even her most trusted allies as of late. Yet, she was at the table, only thing left was to roll the dice and hope for the best.

“Every creature, I beg of you all to listen first. Once we begin to explain the series of events that have unfolded, as well as the series and the information we’ve discovered along the way, you will understand why we have not sent warnings to you.”

She turned her attention to the humans sitting side by side with each other, cautious of how they might react.

“It all began with the arrival of our human friends, something we still have yet to discover the method or even all actors involved with, summoning them to Equestria. We thought it to be some fluke. Perhaps some accident or a random act of magic. In truth, the reason seemed too absurd, and the source unreliable. However, it was not until this evening and seeing the remains with my own eyes that was the vision given the legitimacy it needed.”

If Luna was about to admit what Twilight thought she was going to, this Princess was already fearing the fallout if the humans she was entrusted with protecting. She wouldn’t have much of an excuse if they wanted to make an issue of it.

Their reactions would depend on what Luna was about to say next.

“There was a large release of powerful magic when the humans arrived. This explosion of magic injured one of our subjects, rendering her unconscious, and causing the first documented blood-related injury for any creature in Equestria that we know of. Not only that, the same night after being injured, she was tormented by a ghostly nightmare, a vision that warned her that the humans were the key to our survival.”

Those few words gave Benny just enough information to know exactly who Luna was talking about, but he held his tongue.

“Justin and Benny have proven to be powerful allies in defeating the forces that seek our collective destruction. We have also been fortunate with the gifted knowledge Chris and Becky have gained about our world. In many ways, Chris, in particular, is responsible for the close relations we have formed with them. Just as valuable, Becky has shared her knowledge in treating the increasing accounts of blood-related injuries. Each human has provided something incredibly valued by us that we are grateful for. However, I have requested these four to join us so that we may focus on the mutual concerns currently affecting all of our safety.”

Twilight had been carefully observing the humans' reactions, mostly noticing the spike of anger from Benny. Something she wanted to do her best to appease first.

“Benny, Justin, Chris, Becky. I apologize for not sharing this information sooner. There was so much we didn’t know. It wasn’t even until after returning from the Everfree Forest we knew that The Pony of Shadows even existed, nor was he mentioned or seen in the vision. Otherwise, we would have taken more precautions.”

Very quietly, Benny leaned over and whispered something to Chris, making his eyes pop in surprise, but was replaced with a look of disappointment.

Chris shook his head and gave Twilight a look of sympathy while Benny repeated the whisper to Becky and Cerb behind him.

“Twilight, if it’s who Benny thinks it is, we don’t blame you,” Chris replied, sounding very understanding. “Cerb might not know this, but calling that source credible would have been laughable, given her history.”

Behind Chris, Benny pulled Cerb back for one last comment to whisper, which seemed to calm Cerb down enough to speak his mind.

“Twilight, don’t worry about it. I understand. Given her personality and history, on top of everything else that’s happened, I wouldn’t have believed it either. Besides, it’s not like we didn’t stay quiet about things you had a hard time believing either. So, let’s move on.”

[A little over an hour later.]

Benny undid the bindings on his arm and held up the scabbing laceration down his arm.

“Even resistant to magic, that’s what his shadow blade did to me. And if even Timberwolves can puncture through Applejack’s hooves, it’s possible that the same types of injuries will start spreading even further.”

Gruff sat back in his chair, doing his best to look angry as opposed to frightened, though his visibly shivering wings easily gave him away.

“Well, if The Pony of Shadows is dead like you all say he is, why should I bother suggesting the Council of Lords getting involved?”

To this question, Chris offered a suggestion, though it was reminiscent of a layer offering a defendant a plea offer.

“We’re already offering our support in every way we can for Equestria. If the dangers are going to start escalating with villain activity, who’s to say Arimaspi won’t make a return?"

While not everyone was aware of what Chris was talking about, that got all of Gruff's attention, letting Chris know he was on the right track.

"Unless things have changed from the last time Rainbow Dash and Pinkie visited your Kingdom, the nation of griffons is still struggling to recover financially and isn’t anything close to being unified. Your last king couldn’t stop Arimaspi even when they had the full strength and pride of the griffon nation. You don’t even know if he died falling down that cavern.”

That sounded like something Benny should know more about, but he could see where Chris was going with this.

“In all honesty, you don’t have to support us. However, if Chris is right and villains start coming back in your area, hell… Even if they ignore you and come after us, that’s going to hurt your economy when other nations see how unreliable the safety of your kingdom is. And at least for us, we’re not mercenaries that are going to charge you for lending our assistance. This isn’t some con job where we require protection money either.”

With Gruff being so apprehensive about giving his support, Ember jumped in to set the stage.

“Look, Gruff. If you haven’t noticed, the Equestrian nation is the biggest and most prosperous out of all of ours. Even the Abyssinian’s have been stagnant for centuries and now only offer trade. And while I may be new to ruling over my dragons, I know the ponies can be trusted. They’ve got my support, and my kingdom has been getting better for it even before the humans showed up.”

Not to be outshined, Prince Rutherford stepped up to show the superior spirit of Yakyakistan.

“Yaks first to friend Ponies. Yaks know best to make good trade and strong ally with Ponies. Pinkie also vouch for BenBen and other humans. Strong warriors. Yak proud to fight with Devil Dog and Squid friend.”

A little embarrassed for letting that slip in the conversation back at the bar, Cerb couldn’t help but snicker over the Prince using that title. However, with all the talk of military support and new trade agreements, Gruff couldn’t ignore the benefits.

“Caw! Alright, I’ll be sure to give Lord Gestal my strongest recommendation to offer the griffon’s support.”

If that was settled, Cerb figured it was best to call it a night.

“Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize for any misunderstandings or potential concerns we might have caused. However, I look forward to continued productive relations with all of you. For now though, it’s been a long day, and I think this is a good stopping point until we have more information to work off of.”

To show his sincerity, Cerb walked over and extended his hand to Rutherford.

“This was all rather impromptu, but I appreciate you-errr”

Instead of taking the handshake, Rutherford lurched out and picked Cerb up in a bearhug...or yakhug as it were.

“Ha-ha! Yak not shake with great friend. Pinkie know best friends give best hugs. Get rest now. Tomorrow we give ponies show of strength! Then you show us your strength!”

Cerb pulled an arm free, taking a moment to make sure all his joints still functioned properly, and gave Rutherford a few pats on the back.

“Sure thing, bud. But keep these hugs to just me and you right now. Not all my friends can handle that Yak strength you got.”

After the aggressive hug, Rutherford sat Cerb down and rushed over to share a tamer salutation to the others, leaving Cerb to extend his same support to Gruff.

“Ahem. I know this was a hard sell, but I’m still grateful to hear you come around, and I look forward to seeing what a griffon can bring to the table.”

Begrudgingly, Gruff extended his claws and shook Cerb’s hand.

“I still don’t think we should get involved, but knowing how things have been going in Equestria over these last few years, I imagine we’d be dragged into conflict sooner or later. But if we’re going to convince the Council of Lords to give their support, they’re going to want to get something in return.”

He gripped Cerb’s hand tighter, trying to intimidate him as he gave a lowkey sneer. Instead, the tactic only seemed to piss Cerb off, and he squeezed back even harder.

A standoff started between the two of who was going to put on the best squeeze or back off first. Of course, within the first few seconds, a joint popped and the old bird had to pull his claws back before Cerb did any damage.

Since that seemed to fail, Gruff decided to be blunt.

“I heard over dinner about your plans for going to the Crystal Empire and I know what you're capable of. So, you’re going to have to do something to help restore the pride of Griffonstone. Something not even a mountain of bits could do.”

[Back outside the Study.]

The door opened, bringing Midnight and Ralph back to attention as the humans and leaders began to pile out. Some of which already had company waiting for them.

Up in front was Thunder who gave a nod to Ember on her exit, but had been waiting for Cerb.

“Justin. Fluttershy and Rarity had decided to retire for the night. They asked me to inform you that they will be waiting for you in your room to tend to your leg. Also, Princess Cadance requested to speak to you if you were not too busy. She’s in her chambers with Prince Shining Armor, Rainbow Dash, the lady Octavia, Vinyl, and Helix. And Princess Twilight, Chris, both of your parties have moved the party to the roof, with the exception of Sniff. He stepped out for a walk with Big Mac. The rest of the guests have retired for the night.”

Thunder was about to stand by for orders but was taken by guilt to give one last confession.

“Also, there was an altercation with Gilda and I."

She tried to stand tall and fearless, but something was clearly bothering her about it.

"She hugged me rather aggressively in the dining hall, then challenged me to a duel in the kitchen with a broom… Then she proceeded to vomit in the sink and is currently sleeping in the pantry… I believe she is drunk.”

Author's Note

Starting things off at the G & O's Top Shelf Bar, the ladies really are getting comfortable with their topics of gossiping. And... oddly enough, I've been pulled into a conversation at a bar like this more than once. I've lived an interesting life. Believe me.

Conversations of what they've done, want to do, can do, etc. Some of them even opening up about how they don't care to openly break the social norms anymore. At least Top Shelf knows what she's actually getting into. And, just like Mayor Mare, lips and fingers are more than enough to keep her interested in joining the club/herd.

It's also looking like they're picking up on the fact that mare on mare action doesn't exhaust them the same as it does while with their human lovers. At least as far as Fluttershy and Rarity know.

Also, it can be kinda hard to keep track of the days going by, but in less than a 24 hour period, Cerb banged it out 4 times, and this night will make a 5th. So, Ovens is going to likely be more invested in taking care of Sniff if this is a norm for humans.

Back on with the actual plot, Lyra continues to showcase her abilities of sound-based magic and spells. Too bad a noise dampening spell likely wouldn't be enough to hold back Rarity's screaming climaxes. Although realizing the potential conflicts and dangers that could exist from jealous or over-anxious mares encroaching on their men could be a threat, that spell might come in handy for the others.

Then... I kinda feel bad doing this to Twilight, but it's also kind of funny how she's trying so hard to have "herd" catch on.

Elsewhere in the bar, Cerb and Benny are really hitting it off with Prince Rutherford. Even Grandpa Gruff seems to be showing them some respect. Of course, given the more aggressive nature of the non-pony races, it's not hard to see why.

Then, I'm sure you were all waiting for it, but Rainbow Dash and Gilda finally get to interact. Shit talkers, the both of them. However... Grandpa Gruff not knowing why he chose Gallus is looking rather suspect.

Even Yona getting along with Gallus so quickly seems like... nah... that's years down the road before that happens.

Going to back to shit talkers, who remembers The Wild Thornberrys? That show was great, though I see why some people say it was a show for girls, though I reject that theory to protect my masculinity.

Oh, and Lumberman, you were right. Starlight and her girls didn't get the emergency memo.

Okay... so this was the real meat and potatoes of this chapter in my opinion. Going back to the previous chapters with Luna putting together her team to verify the death of The Pony of Shadows, she had every reason to believe he was dead.

That being said, there was no good reason to go back and check that shit out. Had Benny and Pinkie been wrong, that would be a huge security concern, so extra precautions were reasonable.

As for the letter, that will be touched upon later when there's some more one on one time with Chris and Onyx, or perhaps some of the mares who might want to think him for looking out him like that.

But, really, this was a conundrum I ran into a while back when I was brainstorming this part of the story. If Luna went in all thinking the threat could be there but left no protection for the others, that would leave them in danger if The Pony of Shadows wanted to attack whoever he could while they were separated. At the same time, she knows if there are other threats out there, the humans still are the key, and she needs every viable relationship to prosper to keep the humans happy, healthy, and safe from being exploited.

She didn't want to risk ruining the potential stronger relationships from developing by freaking them all out before they could get close. Keeping them close is what Chris needs, so why risk it by making them think they wouldn't be safe because of him.

However, when they would eventually found out this mission went down, how pissed off would they be that security was provided for the delegates, but not them or their foals? Then they still wouldn't trust Luna, or think they had the protection they needed while with Chris.

I couldn't write out Luna and them going back without addressing either of these issues. So, I stopped and looked at this from her perspective and thought about what option she would have gone with... In the end, given what she learned from Cerb about having a backup plan and alternate paths to success, that's what she tried to recreate.

In the end, she did the best she could and did so with a valuable lesson to pass on. Not so surprising, her explanation and apology were all accepted rather easily since she was open and honest about it.

Up on the roof... Dude... I miss playing Marko Pono-I mean Marko Polo. Never played it in a hot tub, though. Probably would still be fun like it was for all the youngsters.

On the bright side, it even helped get Chris to actually have some quality time with the foals and got Smolder to enjoy herself.

Of course, all that fun had to end and the adulting came back into play.

Funny how even when the crisis has been averted, parents still cry over it. I don't mean funny ha-ha, but funny as in... Shut up. You know what I mean. The point is that everyone there is seeing just how invested Starlight has gotten into this thing with Chris and them. Not only was she worried about Chris, but all the foals and what kind of impact it would have on their mothers.

Now that's caring.

Just the same, there was a lot of caring between Luna, Becky, and Big Mac. Luna knew taking Cerb with her would be best for taking care of any danger, but would feel like a betrayal to Becky. Thankfully, Big Mac reminded Becky not to act up like she did last time with Cerb (who now knows about that royal trio), and is doing her best to go forward with her plans for the night.

Of which, said plans involved Mac and Luna actually talking things out and patching up that blot and misunderstanding from their past of the unreturned kiss.

Let's hope Luna loves Becky's apology for giving her the silent treatment. Though I'm sure Luna finding out why her affection went unreturned and Mac moving past his insecurities is favor enough.

Then... "Hear ye! Hear ye! Now arriving! Her excellency! Pretty Pretty Princess Twiggels Twinkles!"

Ha! Poor Twigs...

Finally, finishing things off, the most powerful kingdoms are coming together to form a new alliance with each other to prepare for saving the world if the worst is yet to come, and Grandpa Gruff is hiding something.

More importantly, one of the closely held secrets Luna and Twilight had been holding from their human friends has finally been revealed. If not for the fact that it was Trixie who had the vision, the humans who actually know what her track record of competence likely wouldn't have been so understanding.

Oh yeah... Drunk Guilda. Yay!

Anyway, the night isn't over, so come back next week for:

Chapter 87. Curiosities, Melodies, and Suspicion.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to Current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

88.6. A Night of Three Together. A Night of Two Apart.

[Earlier, back in Luna’s chambers.]

It had been a long day for Kelly since waking up. A great start to her day with Luna, some quality time with her stud, but only one minor snag that she managed to get over quickly… ish.

Getting past that, she was glad to hear about her stallion returned with a positive experience. Even better to have him laying next to her again.

"I'm happy you and Luna are getting along and have a better understanding of each other… It’s not every day that I get to hear my boyfriend likes my girlfriend."

Big Mac chuckled a little at the observation. It certainly wasn't anything he'd ever heard before… or even considered for that matter.

"Eyup. And you were right. Sniff was helpful, too. Mighty wise stallion, he is."

Across from the bed, the door Luna put in cracked open, followed by the tapping of a metal-clad hoof.

"Knock-knock? Anypony home?" Luna jokingly asked as she held the door open.

Kelly, Happy to see her princess return, and owing her an apology, sat up on the side of the bed.

"Hey… I need to apologize about earlier. I talked to Cerb after you left the bar. You had a good reason for taking them back there again."

Good reasons or not, having rushed her orders, Luna bowed to give her own apology. Needless to say, she had more than her fair share of faults to own up to.

"Right or wrong, I acted emotionally rather than logically. As a princess who is responsible for her subjects, I had to act, but I should not have left you in the dark as I did. Even if our romantic relationships are secret, my intentions should not have been."

Thankfully, Kelly was far past forgiving her. To prove it, she walked over to Luna, lifted her by the chin, and promptly kissed her, making sure Big Mac could watch.

Such a good kiss, made only better by working Big Mac up with it.

“It’s fine, and at least it gave us a good reason for you to spend some time with Mackie. Now it will be a lot easier for both of us to make his dirty dreams come true.”

That was true, and Luna was excited to see how this new venture was about to turn out for them. A twitch of her ears and a snap of her tail made as much perfectly obvious.

“Let us not delay,” Luna requested as she turned around to return to her chambers. “Won’t you be joining us, Macintosh?”

Momentarily stunned by the proposition, Big Mac nearly fell out of the bed trying to hurry to the door.

As soon as he stepped in, the door was shut behind him, and he was treated to the sight of Kelly stripping down to nothing, with Luna following suit.

Naturally, the mere sight of them getting ready to bed him was turning him on, and he still didn’t even know what all to expect.

“Mackie,” Kelly called his name in a tease. “Would you get in bed with us, please? We wanted to keep this a surprise until we had you here, but you’re going to be the center of attention first.”

Big Mac gulped, feeling a creeping sense of doubt rearing its head. Even with all the help he’d been given, performance issues were still a concern.

“Me?”

Kelly crawled into bed, leaving an empty spot between her and Luna. The plans she made didn’t have much room for change, and she spread her legs more to tempt him into joining them.

“Don’t you worry. I’m not going to wear you out right from the start. Tonight we want to let you know that we’re both here for you just as much as you two are here for me. Now bring that fat cock of yours over here.”

No point in trying to talk himself out of a good time. Not like he could anyway. Besides, he needed practice, and this would be one hell of a training session.

Once he got comfortable laying on his back, just like their first time, his half-hard cock was already flopping out. It was nerves versus libido, and neither side was winning. Not until Kelly leaned over him and started making out with Luna over him.

Watching his two ladies kiss each other? That gave his libido the edge, but it was Kelly’s hand rubbing down his stomach, barely brushing up against his hardening rod that finally conquered his doubts.

The kissing didn’t last long, and soon they parted so they could change positions, but not before Luna surprised him with a kiss.

No warning, or explanation, he thought this could have been something crossing the line. However, Kelly’s hand caressing his cheek and rubbing over his chest let him know this was what she wanted, and he gave in.

Kissing Luna was drastically different than it was with Kelly. Luna’s tongue was larger, softer, and could explore further than Kelly’s could. There was even a hint of something sweet to her kiss, but despite all of this, it was not nearly as exciting or invigorating. Much like her touch, Kelly was just better at this, but not enough that he had any issues enjoying it.

Soon, their lips parted and Luna began to scoot herself further down to his waist while Kelly moved behind his neck and lifted his head, shifting it to sit in her lap. The look on Luna’s face seemed to mirror what he felt. Something akin to ‘That was nice, but I expected more.’ Neither would likely admit it, but at least Luna was still looking positive about the whole experience.

“Kelly has told me of many ways to please a stallion. We hope devouring you is as pleasing as when I consume Kelly again tonight.”

Like flipping a switch, Big Mac rose to full mast, pleasing Luna that he would not make this so difficult. However, sensitivity was still an issue, and after pooling some magic in her horn, she lifted her stallion’s cock in her aura.

Carefully remembering how Kelly had explained things, Luna merged memory with instinct and laid with her head between Big Mac’s legs just far back enough to lean down and kiss the base of his shaft. He shifted slightly under contact, giving a low grunt, but not out of discomfort. She kissed again, parting her lips, gently drawing in morsels of his sensitive flesh, finally tasting his masculine sex.

Bold, heavy on the musk, and just a light dash of salt on the pallet. Not much of a surprise, but very much the opposite of Kelly, yet pleasing in its own right. Faint traces of something else similar to her moments being close to Cerb, Sniff, and even Benny. A taste and a fragrance unique to a stallion of either race that excited her in ways different from her mare.

Speaking of her mare, she could already detect the arousal growing in the air from Kelly. She must be enjoying the new levels of intimacy they shared. All the more reason to hurry up and really get things started for the three of them.

Luna continued working her lips up his shaft, seeing him grow more receptive the higher she rose. More stimulation grew with how brazen she became. Licking over the tender skin as she sucked on him until reaching the tip.

She eyed it once, taking in all the features that all stallions had hidden from her.

His scent was stronger now, blending comfortably with hers and Kelly’s.

Still holding him in her aura, she graciously craned her neck to drag her tongue over the tip of his shaft, making him shutter.

Pleased with her results, she leaned in closer, kissing over the tip, then lowered her muzzle down, taking all of him in one slow descent.

From behind, Kelly, coaching Big Mac through his royal blow job, ran her fingers down his neck, gently massaging him.

"Does that feel good to you, baby? Not too much for you?" She softly asked.

Just living in the moment with his eyes closed, Big Mac slowly nodded as Luna slowly bobbed her head over his member. Little twinges and jerks occasionally breaking up his speech.

"Yeah… it's…. Just right, sweet thang… is this how it's-emn… supposed to be?"

It hurt a little bit to admit, but she was too happy for her stallion not to celebrate this small victory.

"Yeah, baby. Now you just relax and let Luna take care of you, okay? We want you to enjoy yourself for as long as you want to. Then you can show us how good you can cum."

After wanting him for as long as she did, egging him on, teasing him, Kelly struggled to find the logic on how they both had come to rely on Luna to enjoy a sex life together. Looking down at him, she couldn’t fathom taking this away from him. He was enjoying what sex was supposed to be like, even if it was only a blow job, he didn’t have to fight it or be embarrassed.

Then again, watching Luna work his tool was a turn on all in of itself. Sharing a man with another woman had always been fun. There were so many possibilities, positions, and different options to make things fun and interesting, and keep the pleasure going.

Tonight, she would explore as many as she could and make sure her lovers were taken care of as well.

“How you wanna finish, Mackie? You want Luna to swallow your load? I can take over when you’re ready and make you feel real good. You can cum anywhere you want, besides the one no-no spot… Unless it’s my no-no spot.”

Big Mac did have options, and anything with Kelly was going to be the best, but he wanted to give her his best first. That meant holding out for her and getting more familiar with Luna.

“Oh, darl’en. How’s about let’n Luna swallow first. Then ya can have me anyway ya like.”

Since it was supposed to be all about Big Mac first, Kelly could only smile, knowing that would probably be best for him in the long run anyway.

“That sounds hot, baby. You getting close?”

Luna’s next upward pull, sucking hard on the head of his cock, made Big Mic gasp briefly, but her descent brought him back down.

“Mmm… this is good. I might last a little longer than our first time at Benny’s if she keeps going like this.”

That sounded promising, and given the lack of hyper-enthusiasm or cult-like devotion from Luna, Kelly expected him to last seven minutes.

All seemed well, and one by one, the minutes rolled by. Every moment that passed, Big Mac found more comfort with Luna, who became more in tune with providing what pleased him the most.

Sitting back on her knees, Kelly was torturing herself with only being able to watch. The irony of being the one subject to a tease not escaping her. It was testing her emotions, not being able to join them, all the while, dripping wet with her eagerness to get some of her own attention.

In the midst of her escalating inpatients, something began to make her stallion grow more active.

“Ugh, Luna. I’m ready tuh cum, if you can jus’ go a little faster.”

Kelly had waited long enough as far as she was concerned, and after only a few more seconds from Luna giving her all—

With a boisterous grunt, Big Mac spurted his first torrent. Kelly watched Luna’s cheeks bulge as she swallowed her first load, then a second gulp, then a steady rhythm of sucking and swallowing when needed.

Once it was done, Big Mac was left panting, his chest heavy with his eyes wide open, staring at Kelly smiling down on him.

Slowly as his wits came about him again, a giddy smile washed over his face under hazy eyes.

Guess even with Luna he wasn’t much of a screamer, but Kelly didn’t mind, and she rewarded him by lifting his head from her lap and leaned down over his lips.

"Kiss me if that was good for you.”

That wasn’t even a question if it was good or not, and Big Mac reached up to pull Kelly down to him. They kissed, and while it should have been a lot heavier and hotter, the angle just didn’t work for them. At least they got a giggle out of it.

As they kissed, Luna was fighting with Big Mac’s softening member and gave up on trying to keep the act going. At the very least, she was happy to have been able to fill the role of a loving partner for her stallion. Although there was something to comment on.

“It’s a bit of an acquired taste… though, I imagine I could grow accustomed to it.”

Kelly’s giggle turned into a laugh, and she let Big Mac down into her lap. It was funny to hear Luna say that, and Kelly imagined that over time her princess would lust for it as much as she had. However, she was wildly impressed to see how clean Luna had managed to keep her lips. If Kelly didn’t know any better, Luna hadn’t lost a drop.

Impressive feats aside, Kelly was about to get her needs met for the night.

“You’re a natural at this, LuLu. Now let’s show Mac how well we play together.”

Starting things off right, she crawled over to Luna, laying on her side to show off her posterior, and started kissing Luna as if she were searching for a taste of their stallion.

Things quickly escalated with Luna feeling over Kelly’s ass. This hungry princess made it clear how much she wanted to keep loving on her secret lady affair, but her impatience for going down on her wasn’t going to be held off for long.

Thankfully, Kelly had similar plans in mind and broke the kiss, rolling back to rest on her elbows.

“You mind sucking on my breast for Mackie to see. He likes kissing them, too.”

The act of making breast sexual was still somewhat of an odd concept for Luna, but she couldn’t argue with how beautiful Kelly’s looked as she crawled up over Kelly. It wasn’t only how they looked, the mounds of tantalizing skin on Kelly’s chest were heavenly soft. More notably, how her nipples hardened when sucked on gave such a precious feeling over her tongue.

Having serviced her left breast enough, Kelly guided Luna’s lips to the right. A whole new breast to experience and experiment with. A wicked thought of what breastfeeding from Kelly would have been like had her moan, imagining something more to drink in from her generous lover.

Kelly inhaled sharply at Luna’s enthusiasm. A little rougher than normal, but that was actually something she enjoyed, and was beginning to grow anxious with really making the night special.

“LuLu, baby. How about you show Mackie how you like to make me cum?”

Grabbing Luna by the horn and letting her kiss her way down between her legs, Kelly revealed the rest of her plan.

“I want Mackie to watch me have my way with you after that. Then when I’m ready again, you both can have your way with me like we talked about this morning.”

Nearing Kelly’s divide, Luna spoke more as a servant than royalty, happy to appease her master of the night.

“Yes, Kelly. This will be most special for you tonight.”

Having never moved, and glued to the sights in front of him, Big Mac watched in awe as Luna spread Kelly’s legs, exposing the dripping mess to be devoured. Twice he had tasted it Its effects had overpowered his resistance the second time, tipping him over the edge as he swallowed her heated juices. Her scent was just as fragrant and enticing as it was before, slowly charming his member free of its sheath.

In front of him, Luna’s hunger took hold, lapping up over Kelly from her ass to her clit, giving Kelly a shiver from feeling Luna venture somewhere she hadn’t before. Something that may need exploring later. After her first taste of the night, there would be no more restraints. She wrapped her lips around Kelly’s succulent folds and began to probe her depths.

This was already different than before. Luna was more familiar with Kelly’s body. How to work it, what pleased her human mare the most, far better than their first time. Even better, having Big Mac there, both of their arousals were greater than this morning. Luna could already feel her own climax starting to tingle and build up as she rubbed her thighs together.

They were in sync, in love, and for at least a little while, would meld their bodies together as one. Then it would be time to see all the new ways to please her dear Kelly with their third lover joining.

[Somewhere in Canterlot.]

After a heated argument, Cutter was putting on her armor she left in her closet.

"If you didn't want to try again you don't need to lie to me."

Just as angry as he was confused, Baked Fresh sat on the edge of their bed and just as close to the end of his wits.

"Maybe I fell asleep during that neck massage you gave me and you only thought I was listening. Or maybe you just dreamed about it. Or maybe Oven Fresh hit your head harder than you thought and none of this even happened."

Sheathing her sword, Cutter took a moment to pause and collect her thoughts.

"I cannot believe how livid I am. Granted, last night's efforts were less than productive since he was… begrudgingly cooperative after the massage. These were some new things for us to try. It's not like our first time when we… we had…"

After all the time to think about trying new things to make up for all the years since last being physically intimate, one memory was missing.

"Oh, shit."

Given all the "new things" Baked Fresh had listened to his wife suggest, this new word was just as foreign to him.

"Cirro, sweetie, I think we should take you in to see a doctor. Your talking about things that didn't happen, and frankly, what you say happened and want to do are concerning m-"

"Do you remember the night we decided we wanted to have a foal?" Cutter asked, ignoring her husband's concerns.

The way Cutter was talking, he couldn’t tell if she was ignoring him or was losing it. Still, for the moment, he was willing to indulge her.

"Ye… Yes… you got your promotion. We celebrated with dinner, and…well… we came home. You held me… close… Um..."

Cutter had been here before. Her daughter and Twilight had reminded— No… They educated her on it because she was clueless. Had it not been for the fact she was so supportive of Ovens, she wouldn't have believed it herself. It had been too much to take in that she never thought to try and remember her first time rutting with her husband.

"We came home, then we sat and talked about our future and adding a foal to our family. You said yes… What… Happened… Next?"

"I told you that I loved you, you said you loved me, we… kissed… and… we… Went to bed?… but we… or was it you that-"

This was too much of a coincidence, and Cutter wasn't going to accept the consequences of what she was facing. Part of her life with the stallion she loved was gone. Part of his life with her had been removed. They both had been robbed.

To say it was breaking her heart would be an understatement.

"Honey… that night, we shared something wonderful. I had never felt so much love for you as I did when we…"

Her voice trailed off as the full weight of realizing that something that was meant to beauty and brought them their little girl had been taken from them.

There was no question of what she needed to do and rushed to throw her forelegs around her husband and held him dearly.

Baked Fresh was taken back. He had thought something was wrong before, but now he knew something terrible had happened and he couldn’t deny it.

"Hun, please tell me what's going on? What am I not remembering? That night was… I don't know what it was, but I know I wouldn't want to forget it… Does this have something to do with you wanting to have us touch—" He gulped, not being able to believe what he was about to say. "T-T-Touching each other's genitals?"

As preposterous as it was, that was what she wanted. What they attempted the night before after she explained what happened.

"Don't worry about it. Just know that I love you. No matter what happens, nothing will change that."

Her words were honest and loving, but frightening for what he feared they entailed.

"Sweetie, I still think we should get you checked out. This line of work is becoming too much for both of us. How about-"

"I am," Cutter happily answered. "There’s a new field of medical research being done in Ponyville. They made sure our baby was safe and healthy after our fight. Princess Twilight and Princess Luna have relied on the new techniques being used. I'll be in good hands."

"Hands?" Baked Fresh asked, again perplexed at the foreign word.

It was time to be brave, and Cutter put on a loving smile as she let herself down from her stallion, kissing him goodbye.

"It's a long story. I'll introduce you to her tomorrow night. She's one of the delegates and a friend of Oven’s new coltfriend."

That was another thing Baked Fresh wanted to talk about. Prompting another bout of agitation that thankfully made things less awkward.

"That's another thing. Why won't you tell me more than his name and occupation? And what are hands?"

From outside their bedroom, Cutter gave her answer.

"You'll find out tomorrow. Dress nice for us, dear."

Once outside their home, Cutter took to the sky. Sure it hurt like hell to fly, not giving herself enough time to heal will do that to a pegasus. In truth, her wing wasn’t the issue, nor was any head trauma. Something, or someone, had ripped away the knowledge of and the ability for her to enjoy that which her daughter and coltfriend's mutual marefriend had told her of.

In no time at all, she was at the train station and just made it to the last train heading towards Ponyville.

Luckily for her, the train was mostly empty, leaving her to brew in her thoughts.

"Did I ever know? Did either of us? Did we want to have another foal and lose the chance because of this? Even if not to get pregnant, I should not have been denied the chance to love my husband in all the ways I could. Whoever or whatever stole this from me is going to pay. No one messes with me and my family and gets away with it."

[Back in Luna’s chambers.]

Kelly had discovered that Luna’s hunger and arousal, if left unfulfilled for too long, had some powerful effects on her tenacity. She was rougher than before, her tongue digging deeper, eating her as if the lunar mare was a starving carnivore.

Beyond her enthusiasm, her skill had been refined. While Kelly’s own need for a release had been a factor, she thought it would have taken longer.

"Uh! Uh! I'm gonna! Ah- Ah-"

Kelly didn't need to finish saying it. Luna knew by now when it was going to happen and drilled Kelly into her climax.

Luna’s tongue buried itself horrendously deep, curling up and pulling back to extract Kelly’s steady flow of rich viscous fluids. It hung heavy in the air and drowned Luna’s senses. The release grew too much and the midnight mare groaned a heavenly whine as her inner muscles contracted, driven mad with excitement. Her ears flickered madly with her tail raising high.

She was cumming, whimpering, and humming sweetly as she retrieved her tongue to lap over Kelly’s quim.

Having consumed enough to allow her affliction satiated, she dedicated her attention to those little sparks by servicing Kelly's swollen nub.

Kelly remained subdued under the impassioned mare, reveling in the continued assault, galvanized by the rush of her stallion watching. His throbbing rod held between his thighs, dutifully guarded, to hold off from pleasuring himself.

She wanted him inside her. Wanted to feel him spreading her open, filling her up until his cum was gushing out of her again. But first, she wanted to keep this tease going a little longer and started to sit up.

"I think I heard you cum LuLu. That's cheating. I'm supposed to be the one to make you do that."

Luna raised her muzzle, just as much of a mess as expected. All the better to entice their stallion with.

"Don't worry, baby," Kelly said as she rose to her knees. "I left you a dripping mess, didn't I? Sit up for me and I'll make it all better for you."

Gathering her composure, Luna started to rise, approaching Kelly with her forelegs out to hold each other.

Kelly took her princess in her arms, making a show how much they enjoyed kissing each other. Luna’s ears flickered again with her heavy huffs of breathing showing her desperation for Kelly’s touch inching closer to her dripping divide.

Her first contact was like applying aloe to a sunburn. Luna’s ears wilted with a whine as she rubbed herself against Kelly’s magic fingers. It was still a wonder to find another lady lover that could get as wet as she did. Luna’s pulsating clit was such a fun toy to play with as well.

Letting her palm slide back and forth against it, or rubbing little circles around the sensitive bulb with her thumb was a guilty pleasure they both enjoyed more than they should. The little shakes and shivers that came with Luna’s moans made pleasing her mare such a rewarding experience. Each touch adventurous, yet precise. Kelly could read Luna like an open book that loved how she fingered through the pages.

In one fluid motion, pushing her middle finger into Luna’s craven center, the mare froze.

Only the heavy rise and fall of her chest and continued motions of feeding Kelly more of their oral entanglement could be heard.

Little by little, Kelly began increasing the length of her strokes in and out of Luna. Even such small increases rapidly began to build into another climax.

Stuck watching as Kelly went on to pleasure the mare as she teased earlier, Big Mac was paralyzed.

The room was thick with their scents, which in and of itself was a distraction, but seeing what two mares could do, he was entranced. Only twice had he tasted Kelly. Once as a tease, the second was a divine experience with disastrous results.

[Two days earlier at the Apple Farm.]

Big Mac was still floating in a drunken bliss.

His head was light and his body felt weak. All Kelly had done was rub his cock for a few seconds after speaking of the most erotic fantasies he ever heard. The idea of Kelly with a mare, touching her the way she had touched herself, licking and kissing the other mare's pussy the way he wanted to do to Kelly. The way she teased with doing all those sex acts with Luna had him nearly ready to pop as it was.

It was no wonder he came so fast.

“Unless she’s into oral?” Kelly questioned aloud. “I mean, if she’s into me so she’s got to be into-what the fuck am I even talking about? Mac, I’m too horny to think straight. Can you please eat me out until you can fuck me?”

It was all he could do to stop from jumping up and laying Kelly down to give her what she wanted. Unfortunately, when he tried, he still couldn't move much at all.

"If there's any way tuh do that without having me move, I wanna do it."

Much to his relief, Kelly had just the solution. She stepped over, kneeling over his neck, ready to take things to the next level.

"You just stay right where you are and let Bad Girl Kelly bring her pussy to you so you can make me feel good. Bad Girl Kelly, needs you to make her cum, baby."

Without needing to give any further instructions, Kelly sat up higher on her knees and fed her stud what they both wanted.

Even among the fresh grass and acres of ripened apples, there was only Kelly’s arousal for him. Having her this close to him like this, it stirred something savage within, and he took her in his mouth like a hungry wolf to its prey.

Her flesh was the sustenance to satiate his hunger and her swills like blood to quench his thirst. His senses were more alive than they had ever been with her muffled cries, akin to the wild game he subdued, alerted him to how alive he truly was with her.

There was no calm to his approach. His lips anchored firmly, he zealously gorged on all she could give him, all that he could claim. The inner depths of her womanly vessel graciously parted ways to welcome his intrusion. Gracing him with resinous succulents that flowed like the heavy dew from rose petals from a morning spring, his grasp of the world around him again faded.

He was reinvigorated, a new passion for this physical ensconcement highlighted every fiber of his being with feelings of an all-encompassing felicity. Drinking her in was like her hands and lips had found their way inside him, delivering unbelievable pleasure beyond all that he could comprehend. He was hard again. So rigid he couldn’t believe how stiff he felt.

After all the days of waiting, the risks he took, the beating he suffered, all the time he gave, now he had her more completely than he had before. The new world he had been shown had pleased him with Earthly pleasures unknown until today.

And as those pleasures overtook him, his body met its match.

With a deep throaty groan, his balls clenched upward and he felt the sweet release again, painting Kelly's lower back and ass in white.

How did it happen? She hadn’t touched him yet. He was supposed to fuck her. That's why she started this, yet he couldn't stop. He didn't even know this could happen. She never mentioned he might blow his load so prematurely.

Now… now he was spent. Exhausted. Lightheaded to the point of near delirium. Kelly was saying something. Looks to be important because of how concerned she is. Might be a good idea to reply.

“Muhk emph suh'g hahd.”

Was that a question? What did he just say? Why was Kelly laughing? What did she say?

"Mac!?" Kelly shouted. "Say something!"

Okay. Now he could hear her.

"Kelly… I'm sorry... I must… uh... been... out of it."

Kelly gave a sigh of relief. Like… really relieved.

"Oh, Jesus. You scared the fuck out of me for a second there."

"Sorry," Big Mac carelessly apologized, still barely able to comprehend what was going on. "I didn't... know we… would cum... at the... same time."

Kelly laughed again, finding a lot of humor in the situation, though she could have been faking it.

"We didn't. You did… I must have gotten you a bit too excited… Good distance, though."

Big Mac wasn’t really coming down. It was almost like the high from cumming so hard wasn’t leaving him, which was a turn-on for Kelly.

"How about you rest for a bit before you work yourself up for me? Then you can let Bad Girl Kelly see how much better can feel when I fuck nice and slow. Really make this last for you.

Wanting to see what round three looked like, Kelly dismounted, completely unphased by the sticky substance coating her backside.

They shared some time together just lounging in the grass. No conversation or shared thoughts. Just some idle touching and flirty pets on Big Mac as he slowly recovered.

After some time had passed, and they both grew impatient enough, she watched his hooves eventually find his groin to rub himself.

Nothing was happening, and not even some helpful words of encouragement seemed to help him along. It was starting to look like their first time ended before it even really began, leaving Kelly to do her best to hide her disappointment.

"Hey, don't worry about it, Mackie. Most guys first time kinda go like this. Maybe we can try again after the party tonight?"

She laid her hand over his crotch to teasingly rub him a little, instantly bringing his member to life, rapidly growing in her grip.

"Oh, shit… Wow, Mackie… uh… I wasn't expecting that."

Kelly released his member, eyeing it hungrily before turning her attention back to him. She was still eager to scratch that inner itch and wanted his dick to deliver that scratch she needed.

"You good to go again, big guy?"

The high Big Mac was still on left him highly agreeable to more sex, and he happily nodded.

"Eyup."

Foreplay was over, and the teasing had been overdone. All she needed, all she wanted, was to ride him to her finish. And the way he fit?

"Oooh, ffffffuck yes~"

By some miracle, his size was optimal for her experience. Not too long, a healthy girth, and its overall shape complemented her inner anatomy.

There was also how incredibly hard he was. Slick and smooth on the surface, soft payable flesh underneath, and an oak-like core that make it easy to impale herself on.

She was strumming him up and down, slowly rising up and burying him to the hilt. Working him slow and steady, she could see Big Mac was thoroughly enjoying himself as she found her pace.

No sooner had she been locked in rhythm, she noticed the signs of another eruption. Heavy breathing from her stallion increased rapidly, his core and body tightened, and in a moment of disbelief that left her tongue-tied, she was flooded with liquid heat and a burst of heightened pleasure from the swelling inside her.

For Big Mac… his vision went black and he fell into a blissful sleep.

A little later when he remembered coming to, Kelly was in a panic. She had been trying to wake him for some time. He had been awake at least twice, or so he was told, but couldn't recall. All he knew was that something amazing happened, and he was too weak to stand again. It was heavenly how he felt, loving Kelly more than he thought was possible. Most of the sex was kind of a blur before he passed out.

"Kelly. I'm fine. I'm just… Good shit am I tired… But I didn't… How close were you to-"

"It's fine-It's fine," Kelly protested, trying her best to placate him. "We'll figure something out for me later."

And it all descended from there. He felt terrible. He failed her in giving her something as natural and simple as staying hard long enough for her to get the sexual release she had been waiting for. Waiting for the right time to share that part of her with him to make them more complete.

He thought she deserved better. There were stronger stallions out there to keep her safe. More capable and experienced. Better providers. If sex was what she still needed, it must have been fate that intervened to have him save Kelly so she could find Luna. That's who she deserved.

That's what he told himself… What he eventually told her, even if it scared her to hear him pushing her away, but what else could he offer her in that state?

He rested long enough for the long walk back to the castle, and they both calmed down some along the way.

The truth was, he was hurting more than she was.

Once in her room, she helped him clean off on the bed, but passed out shortly after that. The last thing they discussed was Kelly asking Luna for help. Anything to help. Anything to help them stay together. But at the last moment, she tried to convince him that she was wrong about Luna wanting her. That it was a misunderstanding and Luna only wanted to help, and that maybe she would know what he needed.

She was at war with herself. He could see that clear as day, but wanted her war to be over. All he wanted was to see her happy again after she showered and worked things out with Luna.

But first, he had to sleep.

[Back with the royal trio.]

Kelly was a master at pleasuring her partner, and Big Mac was still engrossed in watching them. Luna had made his first time with her something truly amazing, and he was happy to have Kelly there to share it with him. Being able to stay cognizant after the fact was a fair tradeoff for taking the backseat so Luna could have so much time with Kelly.

To be fair, he got a thrill out of watching them having their way with each other. In a lot of ways, it was impressive how much more attention Luna could take. It was pointless trying to keep track of how many times Kelly had brought her to climax.

Luna had endured enough that Kelly— That was another oddity with Kelly. By herself, she had taken as long as he did by his own hooves.

Together, he never came close to getting her off, whereas she barely had to try for him. While Kelly was with Luna., Luna had much greater resistance, but still could only last maybe a little over a minute, but still had the stamina to make Kelly orgasm.

Actually, Luna came while eating Kelly out, yet still had enough in her to continue going the distance. Kelly came once, and despite all she was doing, or allowed Luna to do, like the sixty-nine position they were in now, she needed a much longer time before she could cum again.

The dynamics of who could feel what the most or the longest was all out of whack.

However, now with Kelly waving her ass for him, it was time for the big red stud to get involved again.

"Mmmm… Bad Girl Kelly wants Bad Boy Mackies’s big red cock to pound my pussy and make me cum one more time tonight.”

Kelly laid her chest down over Luna’s belly, raising her ass.

“But first you and Luna need to kiss it together.”

This was a frightening tempting invite… or a demand with pretty words. Either way, he was already stepping over and hunkering down into position.

Luna had a good idea about what Kelly wanted, and was returning the favor of their time together earlier.

Keeping her human lover idle with her state of arousal by playfully suckling on the peak of her mound. The tip of her tongue danced dangerously close to the pink jewel that peaked within easy licking distance.

Big Mac was more eager than nervous, pushed forward so as to indulge himself on Kelly with Luna joining him. Incidentally, together, their lips touched, even if just partially, and their tongues brushed against one another, intermingling. Their second kiss came in the form of eating out Kelly together.

The act was irrationally lewd. They were like two hungry beasts, gorging themselves on a bounty of lust. It was loud, messy, and more than any of them could have thought it could be for them.

It was much better for Kelly and she was contemplating just letting them finish her off like this. She'd never been spoiled in bed like this before, and they were both uniquely better at everything they did than her past hookups and throw away partners.

No matter how good they were together, stirring up her insides, she wanted her stud the best way to have him. She was moments away from having what she needed, assuming she timed this right.

"Luna, don't stop. Mackie… Fuck me… Gimme all you got, baby."

There was no hesitation. Driven by instinct, Big Mac pulled back his hungry maw just to rear up and mount Kelly. His rock hard member found its mark, piercing Kelly’s center.

This wasn’t like the last time. The fog had lifted, only a slight haze from what he felt overtaking his vision. Not that it mattered since his eyes were closed.

His chin was placed over Kelly’s shoulder, grunting and breathing deeply through his nose.

Long, hard, deep thrusts were pummeled against her ass. He wasn't going for speed, but what felt natural. Pulling back, and slamming himself to the hilt, he reveled in the unfathomable pleasure Kelly’s inner confines gave him.

Luna, likewise, kept her attention on Kelly's mound. Licking and sucking her close to her next climax.

Although, she had to admit, watching her stallion rut her human mare was turning her on. The way it had Kelly making such erotic noises. How each moan grew in volume and passion inspired Luna to ensure Kelly would have more of this attention.

Kelly’s face was buried between Luna’s tits, her hands reaching around Luna’s thighs. Such strong, deep, penetrating thrust from Big Mac was what her body and depraved mind craved. Getting fucked properly, with Luna still attached to her.

It was coming. She could feel it. Her peak was mounting to overtake her.

"Emmmn! Mac! Faster!"

She could have counted them. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, and before the eighth withdrew, she came.

More than she had before with another man could do, she climaxed. His cock was amazing, and the oral held tight on her pussy was beyond what she needed, making her climax extraordinarily wet.

Despite Big Mac’s best efforts, nearing the two-minute mark, his body betrayed him yet again, forcing him to push himself hard into Kelly. His cock pumped a heavy torrent into her. The drive from his biology telling him to breed with her, his mind telling him to please her, and his love compelling him not to let go.

After his body failed to produce further spunk to impregnate her with, as if it were possible, the fatigue set in. His vision growing faint, the heavy expansion of his chest pinning Kelly between him and Luna grew shorter and shallow, muscles weakened, leaving more weight on his two mares, and only his cock stayed firm in connection.

He fought the good fight, but he had to know he fulfilled Kelly’s desires.

"Did ya… finally… Did I-"

Kelly brought her left hand up, lovingly stroking the back of Big Mac’s neck. Her body's needs satiated, and now being able to enjoy having him inside her… what a marvelous feeling he gave her. Having him finish inside left her radiating bliss.

"Yes you did, you bad boy. You fucked me just the way Bad Girl Kelly needed it. Did you like the way I came for you, baby?"

"Ee-yeah," Big Mac softly spoke with a weak nod.

That was more than the orgasm Kelly had needed, and she wanted to thank her stallion one more time before she would lose him.

"I like the way you came for me two, baby… Are you feeling tired? Do you need to rest?"

Rest? After only one time with Kelly? Such a shame, but unfortunately seemed to be the outcome he was needing.

"Ee-yeah… I'm sorry darl'en."

Kelly did her best to help push Big Mac up so he could separate himself from her dripping confines. It was a shame this was his limit, but he did make her cum a second time, yet she wanted him to stay and play for longer. But even still, she could help put him to sleep if he was fine with it.

"It wouldn't hurt if you had one more… would it?"

As Big Mac laid back for sleep, he figured he had just enough in him for Kelly to work her magic for lucky number three.

"I'm all yours darling."

Giving a playful giggle, Kelly helped Big Mac roll onto his side. For better or worse, Bad Girl Kelly was feeling selfish.

"Close your eyes while I send you to sleep, Mackie… or keep watching so you can have some nice dreams."

She gave him no time to answer, pressing her lips to his; that always put him in the mood, and it certainly was doing the same for her.

Luna sat idly by, intrigued as to what Kelly was starting with their stallion. The kissing could have been anything, but then she noticed Kelly’s hand sliding down Big Mac’s belly.

Once Big Mac’s cock was in Kelly’s grasps, she moved down, giving no warning of blowing him. Instead, she made eyes with Luna as she spread her legs for her.

"It's your turn to watch me, but let's give Mackie something nice to dream about."

Kelly took him in her mouth, already hard again. The taste of cum and her own fluids were easier to swallow than others she'd been with.

A pleasant tradeoff for her stallion’s limited playtime, and dear God, praise Luna for everything she could and was doing with that tongue of hers.

Kelly looked down, seeing Luna watching intently at how well her human mare could please their stallion with her oral skills. All the while indulging herself.

It only then occurred to Kelly how outrageous and explicit this night had become. She wasn’t even drunk to take things this far. Although… she couldn’t say she wasn't enjoying it.

And why should she worry or be concerned? She had her lady and her man. The fact they were ponies was irrelevant at this point, but they gave her everything. Compassion, safety, affection, shelter…Theoretically anything she wanted. Yet here, when they were together and alone, this was what she wanted.

He was hers, holistically, completely. His body, given to her as a toy she dotingly pleased just as his heart had been lovingly entrusted. Even the flesh of his hardened member, so welcoming to her pallet, she could feel him growing closer, she could almost taste it.

"Mmmph!" Kelly grunted as a torrent of cum breached the limit she could hold, narrowly avoiding the rush he shot forth from being inhaled and choking from it.

She swallowed as much as she could but was not nearly as proficient as Luna. His flavor was rich, salty, sweet, earthy, mild, with an added taste and texture that was creamy. Literally, the masculine version of Luna, though perhaps a bit hotter... tingly… warming her internally.

If she knew any better, there was a feeling like that of an afterglow. Almost as if she was feeling his pleasure inside her, much like she did moments earlier, with much of it trailing down her breast.

Unfortunately, a bit too lost in the moment, she realized too late that Big Mac was a drunken mess, not even coherent. That only left Luna, still eating her out as the only one left to play with.

… but she was fun to play with.

"Okay, LuLu. You're all mine again."

Author's Note

NEXT WEEK BEGINS THE RETURN OF ART FOR CHAPTERS! See below for new artist names.

Well, well, well... Kelly, you never cease to amaze us in how far you can push things. However, starting things off with having Luna set the pace and allowed Mackie the grace of not being overwhelmed and spoiling the night? That shows a lot about how much heart has gone into this relationship you joined.

Elsewhere in Canterlot... Cutter is the first to not need a human to go after to need a reason to realize she's missing something in her life. Sadly, she's not even the first attempt to seek that pleasure and end up empty hoofed.

Even her husband, Baked Fresh (character art pending), seems to be in the same boat. Although, to be honest, he doesn't seem enthused at all in the concept of anything more than some hoof holding and some hugs or kisses. So, perhaps Cutter wasn't really selling it like Ovens and Twilight did? That, or maybe everyone is missing some key component to how or why they can enjoy their more sensual sides and others can't.

Maybe we'll find out when she gets back to Ponyville.

Anyway, back in Luna's room.

Mac... Talk about spoiled, but still sadly overwhelmed by everything Kelly can do for him. Although nearly two minutes? Small victories, I guess?

Also, for those of you who were wondering how Kelly and Big Mac's first time actually went in the orchard, there ya go. If you could imagine sharing an intimate moment and your partner blacks out... it's pretty damn scary. So it might be a little easier to understand their inspiration and seek Luna's help.

And that brings us to the end of the night. Certainly, a lot has happened, so be sure to return next week for:

Chapter 89 A Man About Town.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support:

Fleur Party:

Editor and pre-reader for Chapters 1-49.5.

The Fan Without a Face:

Editor for Chapters 50 - Current.

Parano1dS1ren:

Story artist for various chapters leading up to chapter 67.

Peachez:

Story artist for Chapters 86 to 88.4.

Timkaa

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

Str1ker878

Story artist for chapters 90 to current.
(Check for commission availability if you're in the market.)

100.5. The End. Part 5.

"Now… To finish what I started."

Teleporting off in a haunting laugh, Harmony disappeared from sight in a flash of light.

Despite the sudden act, Twilight knew where she was needed. The message couldn't have been any clearer.

"She's going after Peter!"

Harmony was going after Sniff, and all the wounded outside were just as vulnerable.

Cerb had seen how resilient Harmony could be. Deflecting a shotgun slug was something no Timberwolf could muster. Not even this new threat could hold up to that, not in theory at least.

Dividing their forces would be risky, but Twilight and the other three couldn't be placed anywhere else. Not when their affinity towards Sniff would make them stronger defending him. They'd be distracted if they stuck it out with him.

"Twilight, take your group outside. We'll take care of the rest here. Go!"

Twilight knew it was selfish in some ways to leave, but with six humans, two alicorns, most of her guard, and the rest of the royals, along with additional forces? The odds were still in their favor, so long as their loved ones were beside them.

"Stay safe! We'll make this quick!"

In another flash, Twilight, Ovens, Swifty, Cutter, and Celestia attempted to teleport out to cut off Harmony, but it was a failed attempt.

Twilight found herself right back on the same pad of dirt she’d tried to leave.

"Gah!" Twilight grunted, further enraged by the same tactic used against her as before. "That bitch blocked us again!"

The newly arrived Echoes were advancing on them, but freshly formed crystal vines had grown over their only exit. A strong measure to ward them off, had Rainbow not already discovered the means to overcome them.

"Swifty! You can cut your way out like you did in the throne room. We'll hold them off!"

Twilight led her group away from the humans splitting the remaining forces into four groups. It was up to them to stop the new invaders and rescue the children.

As much as Discord wanted to wreak havoc in all directions, he had to focus his attention elsewhere. To save Fluttershy and those he loosely considered to be friends, he'd do his best on his own but still had faith they could do what he wished could do for them.

A shout of support and maybe a half-lie from what he briefly encountered would have to be enough to encourage them.

"They're no longer alive! Crush them like The Pony of Shadows!"

Trixie surveyed the oncoming waves of Echoes. The center group moved slowly while the flanking teams ushered in their forces.

There were so many that she had no clue where to start.

"If what I learned from watching your Twilight train you with works here, I can probably take out at least-"

"Make sure none of them come near me," Discord demanded, cutting her off mid-speech.

Curious, Luna Ring spoke through her armor exterior.

"You're not joining any of them?"

Half paying attention, Discord brought forth another pair of hands to start preparing a small glass. He slowly added small drops of random liquids to it, having taken the time to add a mad scientist's jacket for effect.

"These humans can nullify more magic than I could throw at them. They don't need me and frankly shouldn't rely on me to begin with."

Trixie Rose tilted her head as she looked up to see what Discord was mixing together. It wasn't hard to perceive what they were. The why, on the other hand, couldn't have been for anything but one specific purpose.

"Discord, that base you're starting there… If you're planning on what I think you're planning-"

The small glass shifted to a larger beaker, sloshing with fluids blurring between black, green, and sickly purple.

“You’ve probably seen thousands of me, but there is no Discord in any existence that thinks like me.”

Tired of being ignored, Trixie decided to join the argument.

"We can help, damnit! Or are you three scared of being wrong all over again?"

To that, Trixie Rose took offense and shoved her hoof in Trixie's chest.

"Watch it! We risked our lives just getting here, and every time it's different, alright. We still don't know anything about these humans. We've never seen so many with so much Order, either. Even your world is rare."

Instantly, that started an argument. One that would last longer than it should. Sadly an expected result when you have two of the same pony known for her confrontation attitude in the same room.

[Outside, a few moments earlier.]

Two Lunar Guards step away from a cot in front of Redheart, one giving a nod of approval after he finished laying down some blankets.

“Will this suffice? We found more of these field blankets when recovering heavy weapons from the abandoned armory.”

Redheart stepped away from Buckskin, looking over the new bedding with a satisfactory sigh.

“Yes. Please be gentle with Peter.”

It was a careful endeavor with the guards coming together, gently placing Sniff down, though not enough for Spike.

“Easy! Don’t move him too much. And leave room for me.”

The moment the guards parted, Spike jumped into the gap between Sniff’s chest and arm. He took extra care to slide his tail under Sniff’s arm and bringing his mentor’s hand into his claws.

“You’re so cold, Peter. I’ll try not to burn you.”

Every creature quickly gave themselves distance from the cot, watching Spike open his jaws, breathing deep as the green inferno grew inside him.

When the flames were about to rupture, Spike swallowed hard, painfully pushing the fire down inside where the light illuminated around his ribs.

“Ooh… Too hot. Too hot. Need to push it further. Just a little…”

The strain paid off, making the light fade and the heat lower to a more pony-comfortable level. Yet, all Spike could do was provide a little warmth and a one-sided conversation while laying alongside Peter, cuddled up in his arm.

“Remember when you said you weren't into mares?"

A small laugh weakly escaped as he remembered his first day out with Sniff. Walking through the town and every mare flirted with and realizing how much had changed since that day.

"Now, look at you. Surrounded by girls. Mares that love you... You risking your life for them... And you still have to teach me how to pick up chicks. I'm not doing a great job at it without you."

Ralph, making his rounds, stopped by Spikes's side. The sad sight was too pitiful not to stop and offer some moral support towards.

"Sir Peter has shown himself to be a great friend to all, and his strength most certainly exceeds his kindness. The fact he still draws breath is proof alone that his days of tutelage over you are far from over."

Unexpectedly, Gilda was walking up, holding a small wooden keg in her claws. There wasn’t much of any other way to describe it. Small enough to double as a drinking glass yet clearly not made for drinking either.

“Hey, Spike? Blackthorne offered to let me use this but didn’t tell me what it was. He said you could tell me.”

Away from them, a stir rose up in the ranks of guards standing watch, interrupting the discussion.

"Is that Princess Twilight?"

"Halt! Who goes there?!"

"Alert!"

Ready for action, Gilda dropped the mini-keg in her pouch and jumped up to the front lines without an explanation. Once in the front, her crossbow was drawn and primed to fire before she even took aim at the out-of-place entity approaching. Though, understandably, the confusing sight was hard to process.

"What the?! You're not Twilight! Who are you?!"

Harmony continued her leisurely stroll towards the group's center, unphased by the weapons drawing down on her.

"My, my. Look at you. It's so exciting to see how much you've grown. I thought for sure I'd hardened your heart more than enough to never to see you standing alongside so many with such earnest support."

Phsirt!

Gilda released her bolt from the flight groove. The broadhead whistled through the air, stopping inches from the center of Harmony's forehead, caught in her aura. Such a display of magic control and ease was enough to frighten Gilda into faltering in loading her next bolt.

Harmony, however, closed her eyes, widening her already cocky smile as she shook her head in a faint display of an overconfident master of a dojo walking in on a class of untrained recruits.

"Ah-Ah-Uh... You'll be called in to help my ponies one day, but this is not the way I'll ever allow you to fight. It's much too dangerous."

Spike called out from the front line, now standing front and center, his unfettered anger glowing as the inferno still raging inside him.

"You! You—" He clenched his fist with hate-filled tears welling up in his eyes. "I'm gonna tear you apart for what you did to Sniff!"

Taken back by the anger and what she saw in the young drake, Harmony came to a stop. Her cocky demeanor switched to one of intrigue and bewilderment, looking over Spike as he stomped his way closer.

"Oh, no. Spike? Those humans have tainted you. To think that their vile Order could even corrupt the Ether of a dragon. Was it that filth you're protecting that-"

"RAAAAAAAAHHHH!"

Spike released the pent-up flames he held back in response to the insult towards his mentor. His childish voice screamed out as a mighty roar once more, devouring Harmony in a blaze of green dragon fire.

Eventually, with the exhausted breath relenting on summoning the flames, the burning green began to die down, exposing the scorched Earth.

Sadly this act of wanton destruction proved useless as fulgurites snapped and popped as they formed from the molten sand, crunching under Harmony's hooves, and she retraced her steps to where she once stood in front of the angry drake swallowing another breath.

Retaking her prior position, she stood defiantly, both disappointed and perturbed over the assault. Though, in her defiance, the signs of pain were showing through.

Twinges of pain, the stiffening of her wings, failed attempts to hold back the wincing in her eyes, and even a few uncomfortable shutters as the clear streams melting silicon and trails of black liquid carbon dripped from her crystal coat.

Her patience would not last much longer, as evident in her voice.

"Spike... Move aside, and perhaps in the many years to come, I will consider inspiring Rarity to have a more favorable opinion of you so that you-"

"RAAAAAAAAHHHH!"

[Back at the cave's exit.]

Swifty Swung her halberd across the vines, dropping another pile the others pulled away.

"Damnit! There's so many more than last time!"

Growing impatient, Cutter drew her sword and took a swing.

Clang!

Her sword bounced, barely chipping the crystal vines.

"Curses! Is it enchanted or something?"

With no time to explore the details, Swifty kept her answer short.

"Something about our bond with Peter is making us stronger. He must-" She took two more swings, widening their path through the vines. "-have done the same thing to my blade. Putting part of himself into it so I could pierce through that bitch like the knife could… Pretty sure it's done by his touch."

Taking the next pile out of Swifty’s way, Twilight noticed the dried blood splatters on the spike and axe portions. Her theories on the human's blood changing to work in more ways than one.

"We have to hurry. If she gets a hold of Peter, she'll be even stronger than she is now."

Hearing how Peter aided Swifty, along with Celestia's long list of poor choices, she couldn't help but herself any longer. The guilt was piling up.

"Twilight… I'm sorry for everything. Had I known Harmony was behind this, I would have destroyed her when I had the chance."

Only now hearing about this, Twilight stepped back to confront her old mentor.

"You had a chance? When? Did she make you try and keep us away from Peter? Is that why you were so adamant about us not getting close to them?"

Another pile dropped, and Ovens stepped in to tend to it, letting Twilight approach closer to Celestia.

"When?! How?!"

Celestia stepped back, not expecting to have to answer for her actions, making her vomit her response without a filter.

"Discord came to me. He told me that I was unwittingly a puppet for Harmony. He let me see the strings she used to whisper her words to me. So we tricked her into a contract that gave me most of her power."

She hung her head low with regret.

"I thought it was only me she controlled… I don't think even Discord knew how far her influence was."

"RAAAAAAAAHHHH!"

From beyond the vines, sounds of Spike's retaliation boomed with the green light of his flames. With Swifty at the front, she called out in alarm.

"That's Spike! Damnit!"

As Swifty went back to cutting, Twilight was suddenly conflicted about her initial mistrust of Celestia. It was unknown just how much influence Harmony had, given the lack of knowledge displayed about them in the discussions. Even still, there was something else too genuine from Celestia.

The anger, the distance, and then the sudden turnaround? Twilight knew something was there was another layer to Celestia’s complexity.

"We'll talk about this later."

[Back outside with Spike.]

As Spike finished his second bout of fire, the Lunar Guard took their formation behind him. Heavy axes, flails, and broad swords had replaced their spears. Behind them, the three Wonderbolts and every other fighter stood ready to protect Sniff and the wounded.

From the raging green fire, Harmony’s voice echoed through the gorge, her prior compassion and patience replaced with frustration and anger.

"You ignorant fools. Do you not know who I am?! When you were simple-minded beasts, I gave thought! When you made war, I gave you peace!"

Unphased, the troops held their ground, taking up new positions in the shadows and in the air.

"Now you show me this insolence?! Then allow me to show you discipline!"

Beams of white magic shot out in all directions. A barrage hit the front lines and darkest shadows, their explosions breaking the formations. Bat ponies were knocked out of flight in the air, joining others blasted out from the shadows.

Harmony marched out from the flames. Her face grimaced with a desire for war.

"I created and rule this world, and no creature will stand in my path to set it the way I see fit!"

From high above, Evening Aster called out to her troops.

"Team Four! Strike!"

Out of the shadows, Bat Ponies leaped from the darkness with their heavy weapons.

Harmony turned to her right, unleashing a beam from her horn that tore up the ground, sending an explosive wave of destruction that removed several bat ponies. Having addressed one assault, she turned to her left to repeat the attack.

"Insignificant little-"

Ting!

One lucky bat pony made it before her horn discharged, delivering his mace to her shoulder. His steely determination shifted her frame slightly before his bludgeoning weapon was bounced out of his fetlock.

Harmony stood solid, temporarily fixed on the sensation of Equestrian metal having impacted her. It seemed impossible, but the fact it happened fueled her rage, drawing her wrath upon the one who struck her.

"You! INSECT!"

With a high charge in her horn, she aimed at the lone guard scrambling to remove the stinging in his foreleg to pick up his weapon. The punishment would be brutal. Without thinking, she was determined to rid the world of this forgettable peon.

"DIE!"

"Duskfall, move!"

Shink! Voom!

Another sting of steel introduced itself to Harmony’s jaw, brought forth by an upward swing from Ralph. The impact was strong enough to turn the blast safely up into the night's sky but not enough to deter Harmony's goals.

"All of you!" She lowered her gaze to find both guard ponies reeling back for another strike. "BEGONE!"

Both ponies swung their weapons into an eruption of white light rapidly booming out from Harmony's core.

Any aggressor close enough to pose a threat was hurled out of reach, along with the mud and stone from the crater carved into the Earth. The sudden blast left a pillar of soil and rock in their place. From that point, Harmony slowly ascended like a heavenly being rising from its perch.

"You protect these humans as if they were one of your own! They are not! That human is nothing more than an unwelcome burden that will continue to corrupt the perfect ending that I will ensure-"

Phsirt!

"-GAH! WHY YOU LITTLE!"

With a shit-eating grin, Gilda loaded another bolt to her crossbow, giggling at the sight of Harmony attempting to pry the spent bolt from her eye.

"I don't know what you're going on about, but those humans are awesome. So you bad-mouthing them just really grinds my gears, ya know? And that's on top of you starting a fight with the rest of my friends. And if you really wanted to give us a perfect ending, I hate to tell ya, but it's gonna be one where we mop the floor with you."

Harmony finally pulled the broadhead out from under her eyelid. The sting it left behind made it almost unbearable to keep one eye open, let alone both. It distracted her so much that she almost missed the sift in the air.

She lurched her head back, narrowly missing a grey blur fly past her head and the dark cloud trail it left behind. A clever sneak attack, leaving her open by the bolt in her eye. Then again, she knew this setup well and turned her head with her horn glowing.

"Nice try."

A loud grunt came from the cloud trial, and Spitfire was yanked out, surrounded by Harmony’s aura. She had been caught and was now left dangling with Harmony's grip held around her neck.

Spitfire's sneak attack was foiled, but she still had one ace left up her sleeve. A plan so brilliant that it needed only one adjustment.

"Bank hard-right!"

From the cloud trial, Fleetfoot flew out in a flip, double mull-kicking Harmony in the ribs.

Crack!

Harmony was hit with audible cracks, knocking her out of the air, tumbling outside of the crater.

She immediately rose to her hooves, confusingly without air in her nonexistent lungs and Spitfire no longer in her hold. It was as if she couldn't breathe, but how could she. Her lungs were as absent as the Wonderbolt she lost hold of.

Now, with her left eye searing in pain and her chest burning, she was too overwhelmed to notice the bulk of brown fur charging in at her.

"Vogt crush you!"

Harmony brought her eyes up from the dirt just in time to see Vogt lowered his head.

CLANG!

The steel ribbing of the yak's helmet crashed into her throat.

"Guh!"

Again, she found herself moved, bashed off her hooves, slamming into the gorge’s unforgiving rock walls. Embedded into the stone, hurting, half-blind, failing at any attempt to breathe, her mind whirled with questions and calculations to try and understand what was happening to her.

“Emph!”

The world was a blur for the moment as she attempted to pry herself out. She could faintly see Vogt swaying back and forth as he held his head, only to limply fall over to his side as Spike slid down from his back. Off to her side where the Wonderbolts had attacked her, Fleetfoot was screaming, clutching her rear legs.

“Medic!”

That was Spitfire calling for help, waiving for assistance. Then, her eyes were back on Spike. His eyes, glowing green, vibrant with anger as he stomped his way forward, drawing a deep breath.

Finally, close enough, Spike swallowed the flames, his chest glowing brightly. A swarm of bat ponies descended on Vogt and Fleetfoot, only to cart them off post-haste.

“RAAAAAAAAH!”

Spike spat out a ball of slow-moving fire that crawled, approaching its target with the roar of an elder dragon.

Harmony was finally gaining her mental acuity, though the sight of the rolling ball of green flames almost made her second guess that fact. She had never seen this before and was ready to teleport herself out of its way.

Phsirt!

Another bolt raced past the roaring ball of flames from up high, pelting Harmony in the forehead.

“Blasted!”

She looked up to see Guilda fluttering in place. Her crossbow in one claw, the mini-keg in the other, and smirk that just drove Harmony crazy.

“A little gift from Blackthorne. Payback’s a bitch, ain’t it?”

Harmony was about to explode from yet another distraction—a diversion to keep her from teleporting out of harm’s way. There was still time, even more time now that Guilda was flying off.

She pooled her magic back into her horn but didn’t feel it transition into the desired effect. She felt something else coiling around her horn, tingling with magic she hadn't summoned.

Suddenly, green. There were green leaves in her vision. Green leaves were growing at an extraordinary rate. Then it hit her.

“Blackthorne’s gift… The vine growing potion that can block magic… My, how The Words have turned against me.”

Then it hit her… Not an epiphany or memory of the magic binding vines potions she had ensured the deer kin would produce to protect their forest. The rolling inferno of dragon fire met her hooves that she could not hold back. Even as the incinerating heat scorched away the vines that bound her to the stone wall, she was trapped.

Like molten burning copper, the flames pressed against her. Slowly swallowing her limbs, reducing stones to magma, burning her alive with her screams melding among the erratic eruptions of the ether fueled magic fire that spat off around her.

Order had been melded with the flames, holding her magic back with stronger bindings than she could overcome. Its intensity was only growing violent as it tunneled further into the stone wall.

Beyond the inferno, Spike stood hunched over. His every muscle flexing taunt, huffing, fuming, watching to ensure Harmony would not escape her fate, yet unsatisfied with her cries of terror.

Behind him, Ralph rushed to prepare his comrades for what was to come next.

"Every creature! Get ready for fallout!"

The draconic fireball discharged erratically, shooting magma and volatile frays of magic at the far end of the gorge, buried under a boiling pool of molten rock and sand. Just at the point of detonation, a barrier of transparent violet magic rose up, walling off the impending danger.

KABOOM!

The rock cliff erupted in a cloud of lava, flames, and rubble. The late-arriving wall, forcing the explosion to blow out all its hazards into the forest.

As the explosion tested the resolve of the magic barrier, Twilight and her cohorts ran out in front of the defensive line, gawking at the chaos of burning rubble and dust.

"Spike! What were you thinking!

Spike turned around, his eyes still glowing with adolescent rage.

"She tried to kill Peter and was hurting everyone trying to stop her. I had to do something!"

Celestia turned to the sound of Fleetfoot whimpering, finding Spitfire and Soarin' trying to hold her still. It was a challenge by the looks of things, seeing Redheart had difficulties applying a splint to a disfigured rear leg of the Wonderbolt.

"I need you to hold still. Both your legs are broken. I'm going to set them back in place, and it's going to hurt."

Near frantic, Fleetfoot tried to pull away.

“No! Wait! I can still fly-” Crack! “-AHHHH!"

Things were no better for Ralph trying to get his yak partner back in the fight.

"Redheart! Vogt is breathing, but he's not waking up!"

As important as that was, Redheart was still busy with her current patient.

"Hold on! I'm almost done!"

More frightened than ever, Fleetfoot struggled even harder to get out of Redheart's firm grip.

"AHHHH! Please! Stop! Put me under! Put me-” Crack! “-GAAHHH!"

Fleetfoot continued to gasp and scream. No matter how skilled Redheart's hooves were in applying the bindings, each pulse through her veins throbbed with the same pain.

It was only a matter of seconds it took to hastily wrap her legs. When the short-lived eternity ended, Fleetfoot lamented with a plea for verification her efforts weren't for nothing.

"Please tell me that crazy bitch is dead!”

Flash!

Spike, still standing at the barrier, gulped. Fearing that it wasn't Twilight that teleported behind him, he hesitated to move.

Unfortunately, the voice that spoke confirmed that his eyes had not betrayed him.

"To be fair. Having Rarity string you along was my fault, but it was your infatuation that made her the Element of Pity."

With a belly full of fire, Spike turned around, but it was Harmony who was ready.

"And I'm not sorry."

Crack!

Rising on her hind legs, Harmony delivered a brutal kick, mercilessly punting him like a football. There was no regard for his well-being, holding back only enough not to kill him, though clearly enjoying a little payback.

“SPIKE!” Twilight shouted in horror.

Twilight teleported up to catch Spike in a flash, taking him in her hold before he could hit the ground.

“Spike! Speak to me!”

“... Twi?” Spike painfully moaned, turning his head against her chest, four bloody teeth falling from his mouth as he began to whimper. "I'm sorry."

A clear coating of Harmony's melted coat hardened in the cool air over Spike. Starting from under his stomach, over his chest, and running under his chin, the transparent sheet cracked, highlighting the point of injury.

If what happened to Sniff hadn't pushed Twilight over the limit, this was a push too far. However, it came with a sense of calm and purpose as she touched the ground and gently brushed the crackling crystal bits off her drake.

"Shh," she softly hushed. "I'm so proud of you, Spike."

She gently kissed his forehead in another motherly moment and turned to press him against Cutter, who instinctively took him in her wings.

"But now it's our turn. Go with Cutter back to Peter. Keep him safe and warm until we're done here. We're all going home soon."

She pulled both Spike and Cutter into a firm embrace, whispering something so quiet only Cutter could hear it, then turned back to Harmony. Her expression was frighteningly stoic, solely focused on one task.

"There's no point wasting my breath explaining why we're going to destroy you... You've prided yourself on all the evil you've done throughout time. The most recent crimes that have affected us directly pale in comparison to all of the-"

Twilight was cut short of the grandstanding declaration by Harmony cackling. Her laughter, akin to an asylum inmate embracing their own madness. A far cry from the seeming paragon of peace she’d once presented.

"You think!" She rolled her head back momentarily, lost in her company's short fallings. "You think what I showed you in there is the extent of what I'm capable of? Do you honestly think that it all stopped at letting two moronic races kill each other before I gave them peace? Have you not been listening? Are you so clueless not to notice you're own naivety?"

Harmony began to step forward. The closer she grew, the more signs of damage she wore. Her left eye had become ghostly, losing its pigment, and her front forelegs had thinned to near bones. Even her Twilight-colored crystal coat had lost its luster, turning pale and dingy. Irritated, red blemishes where other attacks had pierced her exterior stung the eyes just to see.

"The night before this whole nightmare began. You witnessed Trixie nearly die in the mouth of a manticore. It chewed her—attempted to swallow her. Yet she escaped, unscathed? Now, without my protection, you see how easily you lemmings break and fall. Are you getting it yet?"

Twilight's urge to strike down this villain was at the tip of her glowing horn, but the question was too compelling to ignore. Then answer, dangling within reach, tempting and taunting her to dare to be wrong.

"Ponies go missing all the time. It's a dangerous—"

It was at the moment she let go of her wishful thinking, and Harmony revealed in the sight of Twilight coming to terms with her true reality.

"That's right."

The ground started to tremble. Crystal vines rising from the ground, entwined in their thorns, skeletons of all races broke free from the soil.

Unicorns, pegasi, Earth ponies, dragons, griffins... Too many to count or name, clinking and clanking out of the smaller skeletal remains of foals. Their brittle bones churned over one another like the froth of an unsettling sea crashing against the shores. All of them raised around Harmony, looking fondly over them, petting one in particular.

"It is a dangerous world out there. What with the hungry beasts I keep fed on mere illusions, ensuring so many of you ingrates stay safe. Timberwolves, on the other hoof, I let them sleep when not needed for guiding adventurous mares or helping young dragons fulfill their dragon code obligations. It's only when the many paths meant to be left untraveled are crossed that they wake. Even a chupacabra left to live out its days, scared off by actions out of my control, can cause such a stir among them. Same for the foals that you forced me to take. And the owlbear I led to chase the others towards me."

Her adoring composure turned a glance towards Twilight, who was starting to put it all together.

"You're such a smart pony. I'm glad you understand now. But have you ever wondered why you love to read and learn so much?"

Acting as a puppeteer, she turned the skull of the unicorn she'd been petting towards Twilight.

"You get it from your grandmother, and it paired well with your grandfather's compassion."

Another skeleton was brought closer. A large Earth pony with a strong jawline, clearly a stallion's. One she held with delicate care in her hooves, even though one would swear those bones willingly came forth if only to save the bones of a mare. Her frame puppeteered to look as scared and lonely as one in Harmony's possession would honestly feel, hiding behind the rotting strains of orange-colored mane still held together in blue hair ties.

"Those traits skipped a generation, unlike Applejack's exceptional work ethic. She inherited that from her father, just like her mother's love for family. In both cases, these couples were chosen to ensure my perfect Elements would become the ponies I needed them to be."

More skeletons were brought forward, paraded trophies Harmony merrily showed off.

"So many splendid creations I've crafted over the millennia. All of them, meticulously sculpted to bring us to where you all are today. Where all the ponies you know and love are. Looking up to you for hope. Their last hope."

A tall, thin dragon's skeleton, covered in scraps, was puppeted out by vines that held it together and dropped to its knees. One set of claws covered its chest while the other covered the eye sockets before slumping over.

Harmony stood over the sad display, her vines coiling around the bones. The sharp crystal thorns tracing over the divots and scared portions of the bones as the bones reached out to Celestia.

Mournfully, Harmony followed the bone claws fold up, paws up, as if offering a precious unseen item.

"There are even others, looking down from the stars, wishing you would have just listened to me. Then I wouldn't have to keep hurting the ones they fought so hard to protect. And yet you’ve let their cries go unanswered and introduced pain and suffering into this world."

Celestia was finally getting the message. Not just the message, but visions of happening upon a lone dragon egg many, many years ago. There was no recollection of why she was there or why she was alone. Only the instinct to venture where it waited for her.

Alone. Then not alone. Another was there. Invisible, or only appearing out of sight, even when laid plainly in view. Still, Celestia could not remember the other that had abandoned the egg.

The memory was so hazy, and Harmony could see the fog lifting.

"Celestia, my old friend. Do not trouble yourself with the pain I saved you from. Think back to the morning you left Twilight to deal with Trixie and the joy I left you with. How perfect was that day? Everything was as it should be. That is the gift I offer to you, the purpose of the sacrifices of your subjects. The Words made that world possible. We can go back to that."

In Celestia's mind, her memories flashed back and forth between both events. Sipping her coffee. Walking away from her guards near the Dragon Lands. Listening to Twilight elaborating on the Moon-Shot Manticore Mouth Dive. Wandering alone. Cornering Twilight to confess her failure in trusting Starlight. Finding Spike's egg abandoned. Twilight hugging her, finally accepting responsibility for her shortcomings. The blood. Comforting Twilight. The egg, sitting alone. Being so proud of Twilight. The elder dragoness, offering up her egg. Holding Twilight as she took one step closer to filling the role of a proper leader for Equestria. The desperation of the dragoness offering up her only unhatched egg.

The fog was cleared.

Spike's egg was never abandoned, and she could finally remember the words she heard in her mind that made her overlook the bloody vines pulling the dragon down below the torched soil.

"Whoever can hatch this drake without fire will prove themselves worthy of raising the Dragon Lord who will bring peace between our nations. If he passes on his kingdom to the rightful kin so he may serve another princess of the Elements, she shall accept the burden to grant my freedom. "

Those weren't her thoughts. Not her words. Not the actions of a kind, loving, and benevolent ruler. Not the actions she would repeat as her body began to burn with anger as she stood next to Twilight.

"I remember," she spoke darkly. "You can't control us anymore with your self-fulfilling prophecies. We'll kill you a thousand times if that's what it takes to avenge all the lives you've taken."

Harmony took a step back, returning all but two skeletons clad in grimy armor to the Earth. These last two, she displayed along either side of her. The poorly aged bones of their wings spread open as they were turned to bow, laying their horns at Harmony's hooves.

"I had hoped you understood that all those lives taken were to give you the future you worked so tirelessly to achieve. A brave and beautiful world you all have desired... one of unity and peace that would last for many centuries to come. And yet as I’ve seen time and again, you’ve proven you don’t know anything at all.”

Harmoy’s words grew colder, sending chills down the spines of all those present.

“Why can’t any of you begin to comprehend what I am trying to accomplish. I gave you protection, peace, purpose, a life free of suffering, pain, something countless other worlds could only imagine in their dreams. And yet, in spite of that, despite everything I’ve given you, you will throw it away, throw EVERYTHING away, for these...Creatures!”

Harmony spoke the last word with disgust, sounding as though she was about to vomit as her rant continued.

“And why? Not because they provide something essential to this world, but instead all you seek, all ANY OF YOU have sought, is sicking hedonist gratification. You think you have any kind of understanding of what is at stake seeking out these fantastical new pleasures I’ve kept from you? Ignoring the fact they’ll bring pain, disease, suffering, and death to this world. They are a virus that even now, even after everything you’ve seen and learned you STILL refuse to see reason. But even worse, if you think two alicorns and their pitiful army can stand up against me?"

A flash of light pulsed out from Harmony, restoring her body to her prime condition. Not only was her body restored, but the grimy sets of armor also lost the tarnish and dirt they held from centuries underground. One golden on her right shined like the sun, and the darker polished armor shimmered like the night sky. More trophies that Harmony discarded back into the Earth with a come-and-get-me grin.

"Well... I guess that foolish thinking must run in your family… And the bloodline ends for all of you here."

Swifty, stuck between the rapidly freezing air to her left and the smoldering heat to her right, couldn't take another moment of this pompous imitation of life. The flashing of the two royal emblems was that last straw, forcing her to lash out with her blade, ready to fight.

"That's enough!"

She lunged forward, covering the distance with such speed Harmony narrowly had time to defend herself.

Clang!

The two stood face to face, both baring their grit. Swifty pressed the axe head of her halberd towards her foe while Harmony tightened her hold to keep the thorns of her newly risen vines together.

Despite both their best efforts, the blade did not reach Harmony, but neither were the thorns holding up as Harmony hoped. Much had chipped and been cut away, still cracking and splintering under pressure.

Crack.

Swifty forced a step further, turning the blade from a cross-section to point the tip closer to Harmony's face.

"You're going to wish Becky finished you off," she grunted, turning her halberd further. "Because this is going to hurt a lot worse!"

Shifting her position, she rammed the weapon's blades forward. The sharp edge of the small armor-piercing fluke cut into the ethereal mane. That was all the promise Swifty needed to keep fighting before she turned the shaft a complete 180 and pulled back with all her might.

The halberd was yanked back, catching Harmony by surprise. The sharpened underside of the ax blade severed off her right ear along with the vines protecting her.

A sharp sting cutting deeper than the wound itself rang soundly through the entire side of Harmony's face. Not lost to her was the rapid hooves of Ovens running up with a mouth full of fire.

She gave no war cry or ultimatum. Once close enough to strike and Swifty safely behind her, the fiery baker spat out a ball of flames that hit Harmony like a cannonball.

Wah-Boom!

The explosion engulfed Harmony in excruciating flames that put Spike's to shame. She bucked and rolled in the dirt to extinguish them, but the fire dashed and jumped free from being snuffed out.

She quickly realized the flames were there to stay. They would be difficult to fight with, but she held no advantage wallowing in the mud. A firm stance was needed to reclaim the advantage.

She pushed herself up, legs sprawled out to make her stand over the frigid ground.

Shwip.

All four of her legs slipped out from under her, and she landed chin first on the frozen ground, bristling with Twilight’s magic casting the muddy ground to ice.

"The friendship lessons are over," Twilight lectured harshly upon her approach. "Along with your tricks."

The frozen ground grew colder, crackling with ice crystals snapping around Harmony's muzzle and folded out limbs. She would soon be entrapped and flapped her flaming wings to rise up.

The ice pieces snapped as she parted from the ground, cracking her vulnerable exterior cracking from the rapid heating and cooling. A weakness that was about to be tested by yet another impact.

"This is for my family!"

Through the flames still covering her eyes, Harmony watched Cutter swoop in with a slash of her sword.

Shink!

The finely honed blade cut in like Swifty's, splitting open the shiny coat which had just been repaired. It cut so much deeper than broadsword before, carving into the crystalline structure acting as bone for her jaw. Even the impact was more significant than that of the mace, slapping her face to the side.

Of course, Cutter would not be content with one heavy blow. Without a second thought, she followed through with another slice up Harmony's neck, then driving the blade down through where the sternum would have been pierced.

"You!" Cutter barked. "Even with the lives you haven't reaped, you still rob them of a whole and complete love. My family is incomplete because of you!"

Without warning, Harmony took Cutter in by holding the pegasus mare in her aura.

“Don’t be naive you ignorant wench,” Harmony roared back, no attempt to hide her fury. “That human and his influence destroyed your daughter’s purity. With him gone, your family will be whole again in a few years. After the wars were over, you would be thanking me.”

Overpowered, Cutter was pulled away from her sword, lifted out in front as a living shield, then slammed into the dirt and held down with a hoof on her throat.

"Gah!" Harmony wailed from pulling the sword from her body. "This is?!"

Quickly surrounded by Twilight and the others, Harmony knew they would not approach so long as she held Cutter. Even still, she could only briefly examine the sword, searching for the source of the familiar wretched pain it brought to cut her so deeply. However, the strands of red left running down the fuller and staining the hilt made it clear.

"A cursed gift from Peter, I see," she sneered before dropping the weapon that hurt just to hold. "I see his mark upon your mind, but not your body."

Harmony pressed her hoof down further, making Cutter choke, but not enough to make her suffocate. She made it clear there was no intent to kill her, at least not yet. It was only a reminder for the others not to come closer as she examined the downed mare.

"Your mind is shrouded like the foals and Shining Armor's, yet your body has been left unspoiled... Hmph... What a shame. Your mind is left free to want and desire, but the body was left unable to receive what I gave you once. But since I took it away, let me show you why you secretly hated that self-centered stallion of yours."

A flash from Harmony's horn phased into Cutter's eyes, where long-lost memories were returned. A night of passion turned to pain and disappointment. One memory Harmony would add insult to injury over.

"Your chance encounter with Baked Fresh was a gracious gift I allowed to continue, and not even because of how damaged his bloodline has become. His frail composure was matched only by his insecurities that you loved to mother and nurture. He greedily allowed you to protect and support him. And after all the years of your sacrifice, his final act of appeasement? Giving himself to provide the foal you desired, but even in what should have been a brief moment of unity, he was as selfish as he had always been with you."

The condemnation was true. All of it was clear to her as her memories flooded back to her. The good and the bad all too clearly she recollected silently.

"From the very start of the night we met. He was scared of the world around him. He appreciated how safe I made him feel, knowing that nopony would bother him once they knew we were close. And I supported him even more, getting married, supporting the bakery."

Then the painful memory hit home, and she momentarily told herself that she preferred the hoof on her throat over the feeling of her husband clumsily giving in to their mutual temptation.

No patience or warning as she made herself available, listening to his instincts as her requests were ignored in place of his urgency. The trade-off for his participation was ignoring her desires to take it slow. Instead, it felt like a painful violation of her very being which only lasted long enough for her to notice a hint of something extraordinary starting as soon as he withdrew.

However, without resistance, the reclamation of her memories came with the validation she held proudly with contempt towards Harmony’s approach.

"You think I care that he was a lousy fuck our first time?" Cutter grumbled out, pressing up Harmony's hoof away with her own just enough to allow herself to breathe. "No foreplay. No passion. He was so much more concerned with losing time in his precious kitchen that I had to convince him I would take care of our foal, but I knew what I was getting into. So don’t give me your shit about how bad it was after you took his lust away from me. We could have worked on it.”

That wasn’t the response Harmony was expecting. This mare should have been infuriated over her treatment. Detesting every moment of the grotesque act of procreation, but instead, acted as if she wanted more of it?

“Accelero!”

The flux in magic rose in less than a blink of an eye, and before Harmony knew what hit her, her foreleg stepping down on Cutter was no longer attached to her torso. It happened so fast that she couldn’t tell if she lost it before Cutter’s sword had crashed against her chest in the blurred motion of Ovens’ speed move, or after. Regardless, her grasp of the world was changing.

Every attack from these mares or others imbued with Order caused significant pain. Beyond that, their magic was all but invisible when used around her. Yet, with the power of the foals still flowing through her, on top of whatever change that human earlier had caused within her, she could feel her power steadily rising as she crashed into the gorge’s wall yet again.

However, a new test was upon her as a brilliant flash illuminated off of Celestia marching forward. Her transparent flowing hair blazed back as waves of prism-colored ethereal light radiated from her body in streaks as she flew forward. Her previous rage, no longer reserved, grew with the bands of ethereal light hissing and popping off in flames.

“The brave human Justin once asked me ‘What's more wrong. Taking one life of someone who does evil, or not stopping them so that they can go on to kill more innocent lives?’ It was the first time I honestly questioned if I could trust them. But it is with a clear conscience that this execution be carried out. Prepare to die.”

Harmony stood up, another flash of light restoring her body free from her wounds, save those of the chest, which seemed to be healing slower due to their depths. Not that such trivial things would deter her from her lunacy.

“My execution? And how do you plan to carry that out?”

As Celestia passed Cutter, she released her last few mental chains on her anger. With one goal in mind, flames gathered overhead, removing her crown that wilted as the inferno grew. Together, magic poured out from the crown, empowering Celestia and fueling the flames that started to swirl into the shape of a brutal weapon of war. One she would rely on as Cerb himself had done, and even screamed it in her face.

“WITH AN AXE!”

The flames overhead flashed into the shape of a battle axe and all too quickly swung down from the alicorn engulfed in her own hellish flames.

As the flames drew closer, Harmony found herself unable to move. The once gentle lavender eyes of Celestia were now a wicked golden yellow matching the fire burning in her mane, surrounded by a red so dark the whites of her eyes were nearly black.

The Words foretold of this form Celestia was taking on, and Harmony knew she had unleashed a monster that was never meant to leave the realm of nightmares.

All her plans had changed in a flash. Even the rules she once religiously held were of little consequence. And thus there was only one thing she could say in that situation.

“Oh, shit.”

KABOOM!

[Back inside the cave.]

Even as the Earth shook and explosions continued to rumble the walls of the interior, the fight continued on in ways the Echoes never imagined.

"He's not surrendering-"

"-to save his friends."

“Mandala is abandoning us-”

"The music-

“Where is she going?”

"Make it stop!"

“Sword has not returned.”

“Those lyrics-”

“Asclepius has lost her vessel!”

"Anger-"

"Inapropri-"

The last commenter talking about the final battle song was cut down. The Celestia double, too distracted by the noise to notice Cerb rushing towards her in time. Taking on multiple attackers, bucking him, throwing their body weight against him, discharging blasts after blast, none could stop him. Only the occasional grunt and one distinct yelp was all they could get out of him.

Most of them fell from his axe splitting them open or when discovering how brutal the flat back side could bash them open while protecting their ilk fleeing for their lives.

They were not supposed to flee or break their formations. Now, because they failed to stay in sync, another blindsided Echo had an axe head stuck between her ribs. Though she was all but defeated, she had not yet left this world.

Her life force, the very magic keeping her going, dispersed even faster with every oncoming blast of magic she took in the crossfire Cerb held her in.

"Get the fuck out of my way!”

The two fleeing Twilight doubles slid to a halt, the wall of their comrades in the process of losing the fight, now overpowered, finally outnumbered. With nowhere else to run, and flight options limited, they turned to face their target again, dumping what magic they could spare into one final attack.

The combined beams raced towards Cerb, who raised his axe, still lodged in the defenseless Celestia double's chest.

"Wait!"

Without the ability or concern to avert the attack, it struck the double, immediately erupting towards a blur of blue, a cloud of magic smoke, and a spray of crystal shards in all directions.

Cerb closed his eyes, before the magnificent magic beam struck the construct he held. The concussion force of that erupted around him, mixed with the warmth that hugged around his torso as fragmented shards of crystal peppered his arms and face. Stuck in this unending conflict, he wrestled with the new threat that had wrapped around him, taking whatever it may be down to the mud.

Finally opening his eyes, seeing through the thinning smoke, Thunder looked up into his eyes, pinned under him.

Her eyes full of relief, pain, joy, and fear; she carefully uttered what she could.

"Cadance can't get up… I came to help."

It had all happened so fast. He couldn't have known it was her who threw herself around him. But pulling his arm free from under her, the lacerations and shrapnel from the Echoes body protruded painfully from his bloody forearm. The damage extended past his flesh, severing the axe head from the handle. Both sights scolded him of what pained Thunder to speak between her labored gasps.

"She'll wake… Rarity… and Flu… Fluttershy… as soon as… Uhh.. ahh… she… can."

From under her back, where Cerb’s other hand was trapped, the hot blood from Thunder's new wounds warmed his skin as well as her own. But he was safe, and that was what she desired other than wishing they were holding each other close under more favorable conditions.

Even still, she never felt a human’s touch that was filled with concern. It was more comforting than the pain stabbing her in the back. Certainly more warming the heat pumping out from piercings digging deeper under her own weight, though all she was focused on was looking into Cerb’s eyes that wore all his present worry for her.

She couldn’t help but admire those eyes.

"Don’t look at me like that,” she proudly uttered through the pain. “I answered the call… just to be close to you.”

Fear was overtaking Cerb, which left a feeling radiating out that Thunder didn’t appreciate. That wasn’t the human she wanted to serve under, and she pushed him away through the ever-thinning smoke, but a wishful smile still showed through the poorly lit cave.

"I won't regret these scars on my back if you can finish the fight."

The fight had to end, and for Cerb, the cost had already counted too high.

"HEEEEEY!" Cerb bellowed as he rose to his feet, with his boot knife now in his hand and his hate-filled voice stopping everyone in the cave.

Well, almost everyone. One of the Twilight doubles that last attacked him leaped into action toward his bloody state.

The sound of dense wood slapping against crystal echoed abruptly for all to hear. The Twilight double, taking an axe handle to the face, had her ambitions shut down, and Cerb's foot on her back stopped any others from returning.

"There's only a few of you left. One of ya did the smart thing and got the fuck out after your ring leader tucked tail and ran. So here’s your one chance. Leave now, and we won't come looking for ya."

The Echoes stood unsure for a moment. Their numbers were fewer than those they were fighting against, and the strongest amongst them had already fallen. Even worse, the more they had come to see those defending the humans, the more of a lost cause it appeared to be for this world.

What didn't help was watching their fellow Echo struggle to fight free from under Cerb's boot. Her every effort failed under his unseen aura, which even made it difficult for the Echo to funnel any form of magic into her horn, but not the words leaving her mouth.

“You’re abominations! No human from across the mirrors could be this foolishly monstrous will being so useless! You couldn’t even save—Ack!”

Shink!

Seeing how this double wasn't going to take the easy way out, Cerb decided to make her an example by stabbing his knife into her upper jaw. That seemed to get the attention of the others, but not nearly as much as him sticking his axe handle in her mouth like a bit and pulling up.

"You still wanna fight, bitch!? While talking shit under my boot!"

No Echo put up a protest or uttered a word as the music still played behind them. The lyrics repeated that the death of one is a tragedy, but as the crystal jaw of the Twilight double cracked loose and her eyes went dark, rolling back into her head, the lyrics screamed that the death of millions are just statistics; they got the message.

A series of bright lights flashed in and out, the centerline of doubles disappearing and reappearing at the pillar of light. The first few rushed to phase into it; others limped their way in or had to be carried and drug away.

Regardless, before the song had finished, only the heroes remained. Sighs of disbelief rose up from those still standing. They had managed to fight them off and sent the fakes packing.

Possibly the most received was Cerb, who gave one sad smile to Thunder before he collapsed to his knees.

"Guh! Fuck… Need... help… Becky? Guys?"

A rush of bodies began to descend on Cerb, but Cerb pointed them all away from him.

"Not me… Everyone else is down… Help them."

A quick look around showed that Cerb was right. Every creature that had fought alongside him prior to the split at the end was unconscious, unable to move, or still crawling towards those who needed help.

Of course, Becky couldn't leave Cerb bleeding and unattended. Dropping down to his side was the first stop she made.

"Thank Christ you scared them all off at the end… Holy shit, Justin."

It didn't take a second class while this close for Becky to see that Cerb was more than a little banged up.

"Don't move. Where does it hurt the worst?"

Becky was rushing her hands over Cerb’s shirts but failing miserably. She couldn't even manage the buttons that, despite being ripped and frayed, could have been mistakenly held together by blood.

Since Becky's concerns for his safety exceeded any concerns for fashion, she hastily pulled the knife out from the recently de-skulled Twilight double.

"I'll apologize to Rarity later."

It was obvious to Cerb what Becky was doing as the back of his shirt was pulled away from him. However, his concerns were still focused on those who were no longer standing next to him.

"Thunder Glide is-"

Becky knew what Cerb was going to say, but stayed focused on not turning the blade on Cerb accidentally while cutting his shirt down the middle.

"Shut up-I know. I saw. She's next."

Thankfully, the fabric split open easily, though the damage it had hidden underneath only made the situation worse.

"Holy fuck, Justin. Don't… Jesus Christ. Don't move, and don't lay down. We're taking you straight to the hospital as soon as we can."

Behind the battle-tested group, Trixie Rose, mentally and physically exhausted, slipped away to evaluate the remaining creature’s conditions. A task made simpler with sight beyond what only the eyes could see.

"Becky? You're not… Umm… Are you a nurse?"

Becky was still looking over Cerb, intentionally not looking over the new arrival that had joined them.

"No, but I'm the closest thing to a real doctor this world has to offer."

Trixie Rose relaxed with a sigh of relief, the likes of which she had not felt in what felt like eons.

"Oh, thank fuck. A human that can heal."

She adjusted her cape and started to trot out towards the foals but spoke loud enough for Becky to hear her clearly.

"Your yak friend needs to lay down. He's lost too much blood as it is, and Prince Rutherford isn't far behind him. The other one, I assume he's here close by, they're never far apart, can donate. Also, get Thunder off her back, or else her lungs are going to fill up with blood. The rest will be fine for now, but we need to wake these foals up, or Twilight and the others aren't going to get very far."

Cadance, still limping her way towards Rarity, stopped to address this new ally studying the foals in their dreamlike bubbles.

"How do you know so much? And what do you mean about the foals and Twilight?"

Trixie Rose looked up at Dinky, blissfully smiling, oblivious to the danger she was in.

"Six of these young creatures were meant to be the next generation of the Elements of Harmony, and already have that much power together. Throw in four more foals that share that connection with a Harmony that has been exposed to Order… Let's say that it's like Harmony is the embodiment of all the attacks used to defeat Discord, Chrysalis, and Tirek combined all at once because of these kids."

Applejack trotted up under Gallus, worried about what that might imply.

"Well, hold on now. How long can they hold this up for? The last time we used the Elements while interacting with Order to save Kelly, we all went down from magic exhaustion in less than a minute."

Trixie Rose lit up her horn to better view what type of spell had been used to hold the youngsters. What she saw was perplexing but not unexpected.

“Dinky has been exposed to a great deal of positive Order… There’s even plenty of Ether Magic that’s been mixing and influencing most of the kids here. If not for that, magic exhaustion would have set in. Not that they have much time left… Your Harmony keeps draining them to rebuild herself and avoiding the fatigue, so we need to wake them.”

Midnight tapped his metal wing-blade on the sphere, quickly drawing the dire warning from Luna Ring.

“Don’t!” The royal voice sprang out from the armor. “Their lives are in a dream! If you disturb the body, their soul might not wake with it when breaking that barrier.”

Luna, hesitant to leave Kelly’s side, trotted up next to the alternate form of herself. What she was hearing gravely alerted her to what was implied, given what she could already sense from them.

“My ponies and their new friends. They are in a dream realm. Deep in one that is not of my own? How is that-”

“There are as many pocket dimensions as Harmony needs,” Trixie Rose commented, cutting Luna off with a tone of embarrassed shame, though the warning was real. “It’s best not to go snooping around. I’m sure Discord can tell you that half of what she hides away in those places are better off left for the Darkness to find.”

Still refining the mysterious brew in the center of the cave, Discord shouted angrily.

“Don’t go snooping! Most of those pocket dimensions are ones I put there! Not Harmony!”

Still not fully aware, Luna tried to refine her questions on how to best help her subjects.

“So, where exactly-”

“You’re welcome!” Discord shouted again, just as bitter. “Not like I’m saving the world for you a third time over here!”

Luna Ring knew there wasn’t much time to waste, though she couldn’t pass this moment up either.

“Discord! It’s not their fault they don’t know. Now just give us a minute!”

Trixie Rose shook her head, honestly feeling bad for the Spirit of Chaos, but she needed the local dreamkeeper to get to work.

“Luna? If I can direct you in... Oh, fuck."

Looking directly at Luna, even Luna Ring could see the imprint left behind by Kelly.

"By my starry sky. It's been only a matter of weeks since these seven have arrived in your company, yet it took me nearly a year to warm up to even passing a flirt with my only love. How were you able to become so physically int-"

"Focus!" Trixie Rose shouted from her armor's interior, just to lower it back to a private volume. "You two can swap marefriend stories later. We have a new problem to deal with because of how lucky this version of you is."

Kelly, curious to check up on her mare, as well as this new Trixie that had crashed upon them, joined Luna at her side with Big Mac limping over as well.

"What's going on? How do we get the kids out? We already killed the Harmony bitch once. So what other options do we have if Becky and Chris shooting her didn't work?"

Trixie Rose facehoofed, not expecting these newly discovered complications of highly concentrated Order, let alone having to explain them.

"This Harmony isn't like us Echoes. If Becky shot Harmony like Chris did, then only the construct she was occupying at the time was destroyed. And to get the kids out, we need to wake them from within the dream they're in or have Harmony cancel the spell she put over them. The only problem is that since you two have been fucking, Luna won't be able to interact with those affected by Order in the dream realm... Not with that limited amount of Order, at least."

Obviously confused, Kelly overlooked the fact that her love life had been outed. Instead, turning to Luna as if everything else was a lie.

"That's bull shit. I've been with Mac and you, and you could see his dreams."

Sheepishly, Luna sunk a little, only now starting to understand her prior struggles.

"Kelly, dear... I must apologize, but I may have misled you when I said-"

Instantly, Kelly's recollection of her confession to Luna in her chambers came back to slap her in the face.

"Oh, goddamnit," she groaned at the sudden complication, sharply turning her attention more sternly to Luna. "You said you couldn’t use what you saw in other's dreams for your own gain, but you never said what you saw. You tricked me into telling you that Mac had a dream of us together."

Not one to stand for being misrepresented, Big Mac spoke up to clarify.

"Uh, Kel? I never told you or Luna that I had a dream of you two together, and nor would I. Ever since we met, I've only dreamt of you and you alone with me."

Unable to visually express shock while in the form of armor, Luna Ring could only blurt out the obvious.

"Kelly? You've been with both Big Mac and-"

"Oh, my god," Kelly grumbled, more annoyed at the constant reveals of her private life. "Look, we'll sort this shit out later. How the fuck do we wake the kids up if Luna can't... God damn, I can't believe you lied to get with me like that."

Seeing yet another argument on the verge, Trixie Rose stepped in between the two.

"Look, as fascinating as your relationship drama is, there is a time and place for it, neither of which is here. These ten have been linked together, so those without Order have been drug along with those who do. That being said, their consciousness won't be able to see anyone else not attuned to their Order-influenced magic... Not unless one of you hasn't been exposed to Order."

One quick look around the room showed Trixie Rose that none of those awake qualified, leaving her stunned.

“Really? All of you in here and not a single one had a purely platonic relationship with these humans?”

Most of those present looked away, though Trixie's eyes stayed on Rainbow for a moment, making the pegasus gulp, fearing what might be suggested. However, there was one prime candidate already asleep and she finally noticed at the last second.

"Dash, my apologies. Luna... We’ve got one shot at this, and it's probably our worst bet. So if this fails, take your humans and run. Run until the light of Harmony no longer can cast your shadows."

Kelly could see where this new Trixie had her eyes fixated on and immediately started to protest.

"No way. Fuck that. You're gonna blow our one shot on him? Why can't Luna do this?"

Trixie Rose, as much as she wanted to focus solely on finding the right dimensional path for kids, decided to humor Kelly. She only hoped her understanding of the human worlds she'd learned of carried the same concepts.

"Okay, if your world is anything like the human world I learned of, imagine all of us are cell phones. Luna is a service provider for calls to the dream realm. Harmony owns all the towers, which creates the space for ponies and creatures to call, slash, dream into while Luna only manages her users in active calls. Right now, all those kids are in a group call together, dialed in using private towers Luna doesn't have access to because they're using a direct connection, like a landline that only she manages."

Opening a portal similar to the one Luna used for entering dreams, Trixie Rose mentally stepped back, allowing Luna Ring to perform the fine-tuning and explain the rest.

"Normally, Luna, much like myself, would still be able to tap into any phone or dream my ponies have to monitor their calls, or in this case, dreams. However, with Order now involved, your Luna is broadcasting on a different frequency, and so are the kids. At least one side will always be invisible to the other, being able to send or receive communications, but never both ways, even if they're on the same network or overlapping frequencies."

In front of the group, the portal's interior bowed in upon itself, stretching and swirling as if being pulled down a drain, then snapped open with a faded vision of the ten altogether in Ponyville. They were happy, walking through town with coolers, towels, and a beach ball.

If not for the mortal danger they were all in, it would have been heartwarming. Instead, Luna came to realize how much more difficult this task was going to be. So difficult, she hesitated to even open up her own portal for the dream realm. Not before confiding into beloved.

"Kelly... I'm going to do everything I can to save them. But there is a chance that saving them might not leave me a way out. If—" She quickly raised her wings to silence Kelly from raising a fit. "If... I don't make it out. Please run, but know that while I feel terrible for deceiving you, I have no regrets of the time we shared. Skeletons and all."

Before any creature could ask any questions, Luna's portal opened up behind her, where she forced herself to fall back into. Vanishing into the realm she regarded as her domain, Trixie Rose and Luna Ring merged both portals, placing all their hope in what Luna's capable hooves.

Of course, all the flashing lights and new magic used finally attracted everyone else's attention, who quickly formed a circle to view the contents of the portal.

On one side, Luna navigated the illogical dreamscape. On the other, ten creatures all settled in for a day on the beach.

[Outside.]

A series of fiery explosions lit up the forest deep into the treeline away from the wounded. Harmony dashed between trees, bounding upward blindly to avoid a blast at her hooves.

Clearing one danger, she quickly caught the axe face of a halberd to the shoulder instead, sending her into a tree trunk.

Barreling through the tree, she unleashed a beam from her horn. The burst ripped through the ground under Swifty’s hooves, raising her up alongside the beam she hastily turned to avoid. The bright flash followed her, striking a tree face that exploded upon impact.

“Gah!”

Harmony hit the dirt, safe from another halberd strike, then rebounded to her hooves, coming face to face with Cutter and the glint of moonlight shining through the trees on her blade.

The partials of moonlight flashed out towards Harmony, who reared back to deflect the blade with the metal hoof coverings of her left hoof.

Clang! Clang! Clang-Clang-Clang!

A lesser sword would have broken under even more favorable conditions. Yet, held in Cutter's wing, slash after slash, chipping away at her enemy, the blade held strong under her care. However, it wasn't only Harmony that Cutter had to be wary of. Getting too close left Harmony reacting with increased desperation and new tactics. Something that was about to happen with another cut across her foreleg.

A patch of crystal vines shot out at Cutter's rear hooves, catching her as she jumped back. The snare left a limited opening where Harmony turned to slash down with her left wing.

In the moonbeams shining down, a series of glimmering lights whistled out from Harmony’s wing, flickering through the air at incredible speed.

Reacting just in time, Cutter struck out with her sword, smashing a barrage of crystal feathers darting toward her. She flapped her wings, attempting to free her hooves from the vines, catching Harmony turning again with a mighty swipe of her other wing.

With even less time to react, Cutter swung her blade out in a wide arch. Catching the first few dagger-like feathers in her swing, she hurled her upper body away, curling her back to the ground, and finished her wide swing under her hooves to sever the vines.

Crystal feathers finished whizzing past her head after the clinks and clanks sounded off. All seemed to have cleared as she slammed her wings against the dampened floor of the forest.

"Guh!"

Having gained the momentum needed, Harmony rose up, raising both wings tall and high. Finally, amongst all these troublesome mares, here in the growing warm amber light, she was ready to trust her justice down against.

BOOM!

The growing amber light blazed over Cutter, bursting against Harmony’s mending crystal fractures with infusing flames, blasting her away.

In the blink of an eye, Ovens jumped in to fill the gap, her horn glowing, forcing the flames to burn hotter.

“Mom, cover your eyes and hold your breath!”

Ovens flexed her waning magic, creating a gust of wind that pulled oxygen from the air. Now, starving for fuel, the flames bloomed, flashing with hellish heat. The sudden surge in rising temperature pulled steam and mists from the down branches and bark.

It only took a few seconds to produce the pending catalyst, all of which was drawn in by the starving flames Ovens was about to feed.

“Twilight! Order up!”

The spell Ovens held was released, replaced with a small shield to cover her and Cutter. With the spell removed, the negative pressure pulled in oxygen-rich air along with the unburned, superheated gases.

Wah-Boom!

Instantly overfed, the dying flames erupted with a concussive blast that shook the ground. Its blast sent Harmony rocketing out from the canopy into the waiting line of fire of Twilight and disappearing in a violet blast from the alicorn, back down into another series of fire-axe-induced explosions.

“That’s my girl,” Cutter happily wheezed under a blanket of smoke. “Get going. I’ll catch up.”

Ovens turned to her mother, anxious to catch up with the others.

“Catch up? I’m not as good at tracking as you.”

Swifty fluttered down, shaking ash and dirt from her armor, suddenly freezing in her tracks.

“Sergent Major?”

Cutter undid a strap on the underside of her ribs with her hoof, pulling both back with her chest plate embedded with crystal feathers.

Having removed the armor made it easier to sit up, though her shredded wings struck Ovens harder visually than Cutter played off being hurt by them.

“Mom?”

Playing it cool, Cutter lifted her right wing, looking at the bulk of missing feathers like it was a prank that had backfired.

“I’m fine… ish. Now get moving. She won’t come after me. She wants Peter, which is where I’m going back to in case you let her slip away again.”

Both mares moved in to help, but Cutter forced herself up, letting her armor fall away, exposing the puncture wounds covering her chest.

“She’s getting desperate, and not healing as fast. Just keep the pressure on.”

There was no fighting her, and neither mare could leave Twilight and Celestia to keep the fight going as a duo. So, both nodded, rushing off toward the sounds of violence.

“We won’t let her get away, mom!”

“Watch over Peter for us!”

Now alone, Cutter began her labored trot for the castle, still hopeful but also furious with herself.

“Why didn’t I cut the vines first? Stupid, stupid, rookie mistake. Left myself wide open.”

The lights from the castle were easy to locate, leaving Cutter stuck with one odd thought on her mind.

“What I wouldn’t give for a new stallion of my own.”

A second thought came back to her restored memories, which only worsened her mood.

“Or at least a human to share… For fuck’s sake. Thirty seconds of disappointment only made worse by every year spent with him… I should have just let him go it alone in Canterlot. Give it a few years, maybe a few seasonal jobs to help us get by... I could have had my pick of the other humans when they showed up... Dammit.“

Still fighting it out, Twilight focused her magic into a narrow beam, cutting into Harmony's back from overhead. The high-powered magic cut past the thin transparent coating, slicing into something much more sensitive, driving Harmony to spin mid-air, launching a volley of her crystal feathers at the Princess.

The feathered daggers darted towards Twilight and her shield. Each one sparked in a discharge of opposingly charged magics. The quick attack gave Celestia enough time to take another crack at Harmony.

Crack!

The hellish, fiery axe carved its way into Harmony's abdomen. The blow carried her off course from her flight and into the ground below.

This time, Harmony rolled directly into her recovery, sliding back on her hooves to raise a mass of thorny vines that overtook Twilight on her descent.

With Twilight bound in what essentially was crystal barb-ware, Harmony unleashed a torrent of power through her horn from her core towards Celestia.

Celestia reared up, arching back to hold her position defensively, and returned with an equally charged torrent of magic to confront the attack. They met each other in the power struggle, holding their power at their limits, though Celestia was loosening what few restrictions she had left. The flames overtaking her mane held no influence over her any more than the irate fury screaming to be let out since uncovering her past.

"Everything and everyone I've ever lost has been because of you! You kept me trapped for all these centuries!"

Harmony began to slip, having to pull back on her healing to summon vines under her hooves to hold her in place. All the more aggravating to keep her attention divided.

"Your parents couldn't be controlled! Luna needed to embrace the insecurities I had to hold you back from expanding upon! It's why Star Swirl was so hard on you! Taking away the mirror was the only thing any creature could do to teach to fall in line or suffer the consequences! Even Sunset was a reminder not to venture across again! If not for the other worlds drifting away and shattering the mirrors, you would have verified that Twilight was still the only one who could fill your role! But even when you finally attempt to escape beyond the mirror, it ended no differently! You were always to return home alone! I didn't even have to make it happen this time! You were rejected! NOW LOOK AT YOU! THIS IS WHY YOU ALWAYS END UP ALONE!"

That was the last straw, and Celestia snapped.

“A THOUSAND YEARS AS YOUR PUPPET! AND FOR WHAT?!”

Harmony refused to back down.

“I GAVE YOU A THOUSAND YEARS OF PEACE, PROSPERITY, HAPPINESS. YOUR KINGDOM HAD THRIVED WITHOUT SUFFERING OR BLOODSHED. ARE YOU SO SELFISH THAT YOU’RE WILLING TO IGNORE ALL THE GOOD I HELPED CREATE FOR YOUR OWN DESIRES?”

The golden pupil of Celestia’s left eye twitched and snapped into forming a serpent’s eye. The same demonic yellow of iris glowed brighter than before, along with her flames burning hotter in her mane.

“YOU NEVER LET ME KNOW YOU EVEN EXISTED! YET I STILL TRUSTED YOU WHEN YOU WERE CREATING WARS IN SECRET! SLAUGHTERING MY SUBJECTS! CREATURES I COULD HAVE SAVED!”

Despite feeling a sense of dread, Harmony again stood her ground.

“IT WAS FOR THE GREATER GOOD! WE ALL HAVE TO MAKE DIFFICULT DECISIONS FOR LIFE TO MOVE FORWARD! AND IT’S INCREASINGLY APPARENT WHY I KEPT ALL OF YOU BLIND TO THE TRUTH AND ISOLATED!”

Celestia’s right eye twitched and morphed, mirroring her left, triggering her tail's aura to put out in flames.

"YOU TWISTED EVERY CREATURE’S THOUGHTS! I'M ALONE BECAUSE OF YOU!"

Her rage unleashed, igniting her magic and driving Harmony back, flexed the strength of the vines to hold Harmony steady.

Suddenly, the vines holding her in place were tight and ridged. Had she been any more lax, she might have slipped on the rapidly freezing…

"Oh, shit."

The vines imprisoning Twilight crumbled to frozen dust under a pulse of her magic. Being so close together, the chill spread underground, trapping Harmony.

[Elsewhere, under a warm summer sun?]

Gruff opened his eyes to find himself staring up from his back at a clear midday sky.

"What the?"

He sat up abruptly, quickly trying to gain his bearings. The weather was warmer than it should have been; there was green grass under where he sat, tall trees and bushes surrounding him. There were children laughing somewhere nearby, which grabbed his attention. He would have rushed to investigate had it not been for a rainbow flickering light that alerted him to a piece of paper pinned to his hat.

That was rude, but maybe it held some answers, so he picked it off to read aloud.

"You're asleep, sharing a dream with the children. Harmony is draining their magic, which will soon kill them if they don’t choose to wake from this dream. You're the only one who can reach them, but your time is running out, and there will be no second chances if this world collapses. So don’t be such a hardass? Be the better father like Celestia said you could be? And if you can’t take the hint-"

The last bit was too much to read aloud, but he was oddly fine with it despite it sounding like something Rainbow Dash or Guilda would have lectured him with.

"Caw! Figures as much. Lousy fate of my family. Done in by tree, one way or another. Luna could have been a little kinder with her… Wait? How’d she even know about what Celestia said to me?"

He crumpled up the letter and tossed it into the nearest bush. Unexpectedly, however, the paper fell through the branches like a rock through wet tissue paper. When the paper hit the grass, the green blades collapsed as if they were as fragile as ash.

This dream world was either particularly fragile or slowly falling apart. Such a frightening thought left Gruff falling back into another bush.

This time, only some of the leaves fell apart to dust, but at least most of the rest of the plant stayed intact. And looking through it, he saw all those he was in search for.

Blindfolded and swimming in a large circle with the assistance of an innertube near the shore of the pond, Yona searched for any creature within earshot.

"Marko?"

"Pono!" Every creature called out together.

Even with all the splashing and merriment, one voice stood out as out of place. So, while ripping off the mask, Yona looked up and shouted.

"Fish out of water!"

It turned out that she was looking in the wrong direction but still managed to catch Gallus trying to sneak his way back in the water before he could slip in.

"Ha! Ya got me. Let me put the... "

While reaching for the blindfold, Gallus noticed a fellow griffon that was unwelcomingly out of place. Truthfully, more than unwelcome or out of place, this griffon was unwanted by three of the ten youngsters. Most of all, Gallus.

"On second thought, I need to be a fish out of water a bit longer."

Author's Note

So, I have grossly underestimated this fight... I mean... Damn... I have no excuse other than saying I have too much stuck in my head.

Regardless... More work is needed to be done, and I apologize for failing at keeping my deadlines and chapter count.

Otherwise...

Sniff is still out cold, somewhat literally. However, Spike is there to be the better drake he hopes Sniff will one day continue to help him be. Until then, he's gonna keep stomping shit like Cerb praised him for... or at least for as long as he could.

The girls are there to take over, and good lord is Harmony pulling out all the stops to try and hold her reigns of control over these ponies. While never name-dropping any of the dead, it should be pretty clear whose bones she dug up.

It's also clear now that some memories aren't so easily kept hidden. Celestia probably wasn't supposed to remember exactly what happened with those bones, but rather what she felt and walked away with.

Even Harmony's attempt to manipulate Cutter backfired. However, even combined, these mares doesn't seem to be able to put Harmony down.

Back with the other fighters, they might have cleared the cave, but now it seems like there is yet another battle to fight, but it's up to Gruff to win over Gallus.

How is that going to work out after all the years of verbal and emotional abuse and neglect?

Find out next time in:

Chapter 100.5. Harmony: The End. Part 6.

Also, acknowledgments to my story support: